ã€ŠTo My Dear Mr. Huoã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Iâ€™m Pregnant. Are You Happy?

    <h4>Chapter 1: I¡¯m Pregnant. Are You Happy?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Li Rongrong, intrauterine pregnancy for five and a half weeks. The fetal heartbeat is normal,¡± Su Qingsang looked up and said to the woman before her eyes in a calm tone. ¡°But it is rmended that you do a blood test to check for other indicators.¡±

    ¡°Um, doctor.¡± The woman in the hospital bed appeared weak and fragile. She looked at Su Qingsang with big blinking eyes and a worried look on her face.

    ¡°Doing the blood test means I have to get my blood drawn right? Getting my blood drawn will really hurt.¡± When she said the word ¡°hurt¡± her tone went up. Su Qingsang twisted her eyebrows, looked at the woman before her, and replied, ¡°It¡¯s only a little bit of blood that¡¯s going to be drawn. It¡¯s just a test.¡±

    Li Rongrong bit her lips, looked pitiful, and replied, ¡°Then can I wait until my husband arrives to get my blood drawn?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyebrows jumped. It was the first time that she met a woman who needed to wait for her husband to arrive just to draw blood. She nodded and walked towards the next bed.

    There was also a pregnantdy on the other side. The possibility of a miscarriage was very high and evident, and she was staying in the hospital to prevent that from happening. Su Qingsang gave her aplete general check-up and told her about a few things to watch out for. Before she was done giving her orders, someone rushed in following a series of footsteps from outside the patient room.

    ¡°Rongrong, are you alright? How are you?¡± Su Qingsang had her back to the door and couldn¡¯t help but to turn her head once she heard the familiar voice.

    The woman behind her named Li Rongrong acted as if she saw her savior, her arms sped around the man¡¯s.

    ¡°Lenan, I¡¯m pregnant. I just got tested. Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Wei Lenan stared at the woman in front of him with wide eyes. The look on his face showed that he seemed to be more in shock rather than pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Li Rongrong replied and nodded her head furiously, her expression full of happiness. She turned her eyes in the direction of Su Qingsang and said, ¡°That, that doctor just gave me a check-up, and it¡¯s already confirmed.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt a wave of coldness when she heard the whining voice, but she gave an indifferent smile and sneered at Wei Lenan.

    The moment he saw Su Qingsang, Wei Lenan turned pale. He immediately tried to pull Li Rongrong¡¯s hands away, but Li Rongrong was grasping onto his hands like an octopus and had no intention of letting go.

    ¡°Lenan, you haven¡¯t answered me yet. I¡¯m pregnant, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    ¡°Happy, I¡¯m Happy.¡± Lenan¡¯s face was stiff. He tried to pull Li Rongrong¡¯s hands away again.

    Li Rongrong turned towards Su Qingsang and spoke with in an even whinier tone, ¡°Doctor, my husband is here. Didn¡¯t you say that I needed to get my blood drawn? I¡¯ll do it now.¡± She turned back towards Wei Lenan and said, ¡°Lenan, I was so scared when you weren¡¯t here. Now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯m not scared anymore.¡±

    Wei Lenan stared at Su Qingsang. Once again, he tried to pull Li Rongrong¡¯s hands away. With pleads of mercy in his eyes, he said, ¡°Qing...¡±

    Su Qingsang sneered and turned her face towards the pregnantdy in the hospital bed to finish telling the pregnantdy about the check-up. She then came back to Li Rongrong¡¯s hospital bed and said, ¡°Miss Li, I¡¯ve prepared the documents already if you want to do the blood test now. You can have your husband take the documents to the front desk to pay the fees first, then go directly to the blood testing area on the third floor to get your blood drawn.¡±

    Only Wei Lenan had noticed that when Su Qingsang said the word ¡°husband¡±, her tone had gone up a little, and her face had a slight mocking expression to it as well. It was awkward for a moment.

    ¡°Alright. Thank you, doctor.¡± Li Rongrong smiled sweetly, but Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate it. She just turned towards the door to leave the patient room. She gave Wei Lenan a cold look before she left.

    Wei Lenan¡¯s lips trembled. He had wanted to speak up a few times but stopped in the midst of Li Rongrong¡¯s expression of happiness and bliss. He threw down the excuse of going to pay the fees and immediately went out after Su Qingsang. He couldn¡¯t wait to grasp Su Qingsang¡¯s hands the moment he stepped out of the patient room. He said, ¡°Qingsang, I can exin. Listen to me, I...¡±

    Su Qingsang stepped back and avoided his hands. She looked at his anxious face, her own face no longer holding a calm expression like before, but holding a satirical one.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to exin? Exin that we are getting married tomorrow but you got another woman pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 2 - Just Lacking a Groom

    <h4>Chapter 2: Just Lacking a Groom</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Qingsang, I...¡± Wei Lenan was so anxious and tried to hold Su Qingsang¡¯s hand again.

    Su Qingsang avoided it again and her expression grew colder. She had gentle features, with long slender eyebrows, an oval egg-shaped face. Her eyes like the crescent moon, her nose high and cute, and her lips were red and her teeth were white. Her skin was white and blushing. Her looks were of the ideal woman. But right now, her face showed no trace of gentleness, and her sharp eyes made Wei Lenan retract his hand. ¡°I was drunk that night. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Qingsang, listen to me...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s even calling you ¡®husband¡¯? You¡¯re telling me that you were just drunk?¡±

    ¡°I really was drunk. I didn¡¯t think that just that one time, whatever that, I...¡± Wei Lenan raised his hands as if he wanted to exin properly but Su Qingsang did not have the patience to continue to listen.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. You didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d be drunk, but now you¡¯re awake, right?¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s serious expression and the white coat that lined her body made Wei Lenan lose his momentum.

    ¡°Qingsang, I...¡±

    ¡°I give you and miss Li Rongrong my blessings. As for our wedding tomorrow, it¡¯ll be canceled.¡± She had already noticed that there were a few people looking towards them in the hallway while they were talking. Su Qingsang¡¯s mood went south again. She didn¡¯t want to walk towards her own office, so she chose a path with few people.

    Wei Lenan stood still for a second and chased after her again. ¡°Qingsang, are you kidding? We are all prepared, and now you tell me that you want to cancel it?¡± Friends and rtives of both sides had been notified. The wedding venue was already reserved. Do you want to cancel it now? he thought.

    Qingsang didn¡¯t want to continue being tangled up in this, but Wei Lenan blocked her way once again and said, ¡°Qingsang, you have to think clearly. Do you really want to cancel the wedding? Aren¡¯t you afraid of your parents ming you?¡±

    Qingsang¡¯s expression changed a little. Everything else could be dealt with, but regarding her parents... She thought about the original reason why she had decided to marry. To be honest, she really did want to leave that house, but a man like Wei Lenan... She wouldn¡¯t want him even if she were to be beaten to death. She felt really gross.

    ¡°Qingsang, forgive me this one time. I swear, I won¡¯t do it again. I promise. I can have her abort the baby. Listen to me, I...¡± Wei Lenan seemed to have seen her have a change in thought and tried to exin fretfully, but Su Qingsang did not have the patience to listen. Even if she wanted to leave that house, she still wouldn¡¯t want to be with a man like Wei Lenan.

    At that time, she saw Wei Lenan as a polite, reserved, and an honest man. But who would¡¯ve thought that an honest man like this would actually do something like this?

    ¡°Move.¡±

    Wei Lenan didn¡¯t give up and tried to grab Su Qingsang¡¯s hand again. ¡°Qingsang, I swear, I really...¡±

    Su Qingsang found it annoying and despicable. She stretched out her arms to push Wei Lenan without giving it any thought, but she didn¡¯t think that Wei Lenan would reach out another hand to try to grab her, pulling her with him.

    Su Qingsang wanted to dodge, but her whole body fell to the side. She thought that she would fall, but she had fallen onto someone.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have time to bnce herself and grabbed onto the nearest object to stabilize herself so she could stand. When she had sessfully stood up, she realized that what she had grabbed was an arm.

    An arm? Su Qingsang seemed to only realize at that moment that what she had crashed into was a man. It was a tall and big man too. She had an awkward expression for a second, then immediately released her hand.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Before she could finish apologizing, Wei Lenan had used this opportunity to grab her hand. ¡°Qingsang, listen to me. That baby really is an ident. I will definitely fix it. Forgive me, I promise there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    ¡°Let go.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s moment of awkwardness became annoyance and hatred again. That Li Rongrong refers to him so intimately and even addresses him as her husband. Who would believe that it was just an ident?

    ¡°Qingsang, do you really wish for tomorrow¡¯s wedding tock a groom? Think about your parents. Do you think...¡±

    ¡°Wei Lenan,¡± now Su Qingsang not only felt disgusted but also very irritated, ¡°you¡¯re threatening me?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, I¡¯m not threatening you. I just hope that you can forgive me this one time. Nheless, there can¡¯t be no groom at tomorrow¡¯s wedding, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s chest rose. She looked at his imploring and threatening expression, and withdrew her hand hatefully. Her movement was too big and she identally hit the man whose tie she had grabbed earlier.

    Su Qingsang suddenly realized that the man hadn¡¯t left yet. She turned around to look at the man. She didn¡¯t notice it before, but now she noticed that he was pretty good looking. Not only was he good looking, but also he seemed to be pretty young, probably not over 30 years old. He had sharp features and his face looked as if it was carved. He wore a casual T-shirt and jeans, which entuated how big and tall he was. His eyes were bright and clear and he seemed like a real gentleman. He had on a keen expression of interest as if he was watching the fun.

    Su Qingsang had an impulsive thought and stepped forward suddenly. She stood in front of the man and asked, ¡°Sir, are you married?¡±

    The man twisted his eyebrows as if he was very taken aback by Su Qingsang¡¯s question, but answered very straightforwardly, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then do you have a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The keen expression on the man¡¯s face was more evident now, and his eyes seemed to be smiling.

    ¡°My name is Su Qingsang, and I am 25 years old. I graduated from medical school and am currently a gynecologist. My family arranged a wedding ceremony and reception venue for tomorrow, and everything is prepared. I am currently justcking a groom. May I ask if you are willing to marry me?¡±

 Chapter 3 - Are You Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 3: Are You Crazy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Although Su Qingsang had spoken fast, it was still expressed very clearly. Thatst question, ¡°Will you marry me?¡± echoed in the hallway. Wei Lenan immediately rushed over when he heard it, grabbed Su Qingsang and pulled her behind him.

    ¡°Qingsang, are you crazy?¡± Wei Lenan stared at Su Qingsang in disbelief. He could not believe the nonsense she was spouting. ¡°Do you know what kind of person he is? You¡¯re going to marry him just like that? Su Qingsang, you...¡±

    ¡°Let go.¡± Su Qingsang was not in the mood to continue to be meddling around with this man who cheated even before they got married. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± she flung her hand back, but Wei Lenan was very pissed off and his grip was very strong.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s wrists were red and she couldn¡¯t break free from his grasp. The man who Su Qingsang had just proposed to gently reached out his hand and pinched Wei Lenan¡¯s wrist with his strong and slender fingers. Wei Lenan didn¡¯t have a choice but to release his grip from the pain. Su Qingsang looked at the redness on her wrist and threw Wei Lenan a dirty look.

    ¡°Qingsang, you...¡±

    ¡°I am Huo Jinyao.¡± The man stepped forward and stood in front of Su Qingsang. ¡°I am 30 years old, not married yet, and I am willing to marry you.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the man¡¯s face. His face was calm, and he spoke of marriage as if he was talking about the weather.

    She was a doctor and she had chosen to take sses in psychology during college, but she could not make out what Huo Jinyao was feeling based on his current expression. She had no idea whether he was joking or being serious. But his words gave her a feeling of being unable to back down.

    ¡°Qingsang, you can¡¯t agree to it. I¡¯ve told you, I...¡± Wei Lenan was still shouting behind her, and Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear to keep listening. She stretched her hands out to Huo Jinyao with an air of giving it her all, and said, ¡°Thank you for your willingness to marry me. You must show up tomorrow at 5:30 at the Four Seasons Restaurant in Lin City please.¡± In her voice, there was an imperceptible tone of hesitance. This decision was the boldest decision that she had ever made in her life.

    ¡°5:30 tomorrow at Four Seasons Restaurant. Alright, I got it.¡± Huo Jinyao stretched out his hand and took Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will show up on time. He repeated what she had said, and this helped Su Qingsang feel more at ease. When a person repeats what another person said, it helps the person remember it. She thought she was being abnormally irrationally.

    Without having calmed down yet, her phone rang. ¡°Doctor Su, the pregnantdy with pregnancy-induced hypertension that we took in yesterday is about to give birth. Director Zhang and Director Chen have already gone to the operation room. Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle right away.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s face suddenly became serious once she heard the voice on the phone. She hung up and bowed her head at Huo Jinyao. ¡°Sorry, I have an operation...¡±

    ¡°No worries.¡± Huo Jinyao smiled. ¡°Go do your thing. I will show up on time tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She was grateful for him helping her resolve the issue, regardless if he was going to show up tomorrow.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t stay around any longer and rushed towards the operation room. She ran really fast and went around the opposite corner of the hallway in the blink of an eye.

    Wei Lenan could not believe that Su Qingsang made a big life decision with such ease. He just couldn¡¯t believe that she would change boyfriends so easily. He turned around and saw that the man was still standing there and quickly blocked Huo Jinyao¡¯s way.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so pleased. She is just saying those things. She won¡¯t marry you tomorrow.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had wanted to leave but stopped, and his gaze swept across Wei Lenan¡¯s face. ¡°I can¡¯t promise that she¡¯ll marry me, but one thing that I am very clear of is that she definitely won¡¯t marry you.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Wei Lenan¡¯s expression was not pretty, but Huo Jinyao ignored it, passed right by him, and went out. He left Wei Lenan standing there in his feelings of hatred with the intention of going to find Su Qingsang to talk to her again. But at this time, Wei Lenan¡¯s phone rang.

    Li Rongrong had begun to feel anxious since she had been waiting for him for a long time. With a cold face, he turned and walked toward the patient room. In his heart, he was trying to figure out how he could get Li Rongrong to abort the baby.

 Chapter 4 - Of Course She Would be Unwilling

    <h4>Chapter 4: Of Course She Would be Unwilling</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang spent a long time performing yesterday¡¯s operation. When the operation had ended, it was already nighttime. Tired out, Su Qingsang had immediately fallen asleep the moment she put her head down. She had already called off work before, so she didn¡¯t need to go to work today. Therefore it was alright for her to sleep in. But once she had awoken from the tiredness from the day before, and saw the marked event on her calendar, she finally remembered that today was her wedding day.

    Su Qingsang shook her head and went to the bathroom to wash up. She found it troubling to see that she looked fine in the mirror. She had proposed to a man yesterday out of impulsiveness. But just thinking about it, she knew that the man would not take it seriously, and she wouldn¡¯t either.

    If that was the case, then where could she go to find a groom toplete the wedding today? Did she really have to go back and forgive Wei Lenan then marry him?

    No. Even if she were to be beaten to death, she still wouldn¡¯t. But the wedding will just be reduced to shambles then?

    Her expression darkened again when she thought of some things. Her mood remained bad until she received a call from her good friend, also her bridesmaid for today, Shi Mengwan.

    Su Qingsang rushed to Four Seasons Restaurant to find that Shi Mengwan had already arrived.

    ¡°Howe you came sote? Do you still know that you¡¯re the bride today?¡± Shi Mengwan runs a bridal shop, and Su Qingsang¡¯s wedding dress was from her store. Shi Mengwan had customized the dress based on her figure and aura.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Su Qingsang smiled at Shi Mengwan and went into the dressing room with her. Shi Mengwan took a look at the banquet hall outside of the restaurant. The decorations were about done, but the guests haven¡¯t started to arrive yet. It was fine that the guests hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but none of Su Qingsang¡¯s parents or rtives had shown up yet.

    She saw that Su Qingsang had sat down in front of the dresser and that the makeup artist had started to put makeup on her. She went up and stood behind Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your man? Look at the time already, howe he isn¡¯t here yet?¡± She didn¡¯t want to mention Su Qingsang¡¯s parents because she didn¡¯t want Su Qingsang to be unhappy. But what about that Wei Lenan? He had begged Su Qingsang to date him, and today they were about to get married; but howe he still hasn¡¯t arrived at this hour?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Qingsang was not sure if Wei Lenan would show up or not. She had humiliated him yesterday. Maybe he woulde, maybe he wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Qingsang, you...¡±

    ¡°Mengwan, if there is not groom today, will you be willing to walk down the aisle with me?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? Howe there will be no groom?¡± Shi Mengwan was taken back by Su Qingsang¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean? Tell me clearly.¡±

    ¡°It means yesterday, I found out that Wei Lenan cheated on me. I¡¯ve broken up with him already. So today, he likely, maybe, perhaps, probably won¡¯te?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s expression was so calm and Shi Mengwan wanted to explode.

    ¡°What? Say that again? Wei Lenan cheated? He...¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Qingsang ignored the shocked look and widened eyes of the makeup artist, and just looked at Shi Mengwan, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me. Are you willing to walk the aisle with me?¡± She had thought about this beforehand. Shi Mengwan was also a beauty, but this beauty had a pair of thick eyebrows that made her look handsome. In addition, with her tall height and short hair, if she was to put on a man¡¯s suit and walk around with her, it should be able to do the trick.

    Although her parents knew Shi Mengwan and would definitely recognize her. But the others wouldn¡¯t be able to tell, right?

    ¡°Of course, I...¡± She was willing. But having two women walking the aisle together? What kind of joke is this?

    ¡°Of course she isn¡¯t willing.¡± A voice interrupted Shi Mengwan. That sudden, clear male voice made Su Qingsang and the others turn their heads toward the door in unity.

    Huo Jinyao stood by the door in a white suit. He was different from yesterday when he was wearing just casual clothing. He appeared more mature, and the generous cut of the white suit entuated his tall and strong build.

    He held a bouquet of white roses in his hands and leaned against the door. When he saw two women fix their gazes on him in unison, he straightened up and walked towards Su Qingsang step by step.

    ¡°Why would she need you to walk the aisle with her when she has me?¡±

 Chapter 5 - Was There Still Time for Her to Escape the Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 5: Was There Still Time for Her to Escape the Marriage</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao smiled and handed the bouquet to Su Qingsang. ¡°For you.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Su Qingsang was very surprised to see the nearly perfect bouquet of roses, and could only gawk at Huo Jinyao. She had only wanted to provoke Wei Lenan with her impulsive actions yesterday. Additionally, she also wanted revenge. After she had proposed to Huo Jinyao, she left immediately; they didn¡¯t even exchange phone numbers.

    Shepletely did not think Huo Jinyao would actually show up. She had even thought of ways to deal with the consequences and reprimands from her parents and other people.

    She never thought that not only would Huo Jinyao show up, but he also showed up just at the right moment. She didn¡¯t even have time to digest the situation in front of her, especially when she made eye contact with Shi Mengwan, whose face was full of curiosity, eager for gossip.

    ¡°You, why did youe?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say so? Four Seasons Restaurant at 5:30. I should be early, right?¡± Huo Jinyao looked at the watch on his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t take offense. I wanted toe half an hour early to get see the ce.¡±

    Su Qingsang was speechless. Her finesse and fast reasoning skills were temporarily slowed down. The situation in front of her eyes was beyond her predictions. She stared at Huo Jinyao, who was smiling and appeared to be very rxed. But from how he appeared so rxed, she saw another part of him. When she thought of how easily he had epted her marriage proposal, Su Qingsang had a feeling that this man definitely wasn¡¯t as harmless or easy going as he looked.

    Did she really want to marry a man like him?

    Su Qingsang was very unsure, and her lips trembled. Her gut told her that she should reject Huo Jinyao.

    He seemed as if he knew what she was thinking. He stepped forward and held her hand. ¡°Our wedding ceremony is going to start in another half an hour. I think that you still need some time to get ready, so don¡¯t take too long. We don¡¯t want to make the guests wait because that won¡¯t be good.¡± His words were out of consideration for Su Qingsang, but instead, she felt troubled. That was because Huo Jinyao¡¯s words had unintentionally reminded her of another thing.

    It was the fact that the wedding today was not just her own matter, but a matter of the Su family.

    At the mention of the Su family, Su Qingsang¡¯s face turned so pale that even the foundation and blush put on earlier couldn¡¯t cover it.

    The Su family that her father Chenghui represented was not a big deal in Lin City; however, the Li family that her ¡°mother¡± Li Qianxue represented was very powerful.

    The Li family had started to manage businesses from early on and had many years of experience. Although it couldn¡¯t be said to be the best in Lin City, it was a big business not everyone could get be a part of.

    With Su Chenghui¡¯s strategies and tricks, his might towards outsiders, and his firmness towards his workers, after Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue got married, the Li family¡¯s business flourished in his hands. The Su family¡¯s business also became a topic worthy of mentioning in Lin City. Naturally, this caused the children of the Su family to be regarded highly.

    Having grown up in this type of family, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if the marriage failed. In addition, Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue were very forbearing towards their children. Their level of forbearing bordered on spoiling their children. But this type of leniency was only towards their children.

    Su Qingsang also had the surname ¡°Su¡± but she was the illegitimate daughter of Su Chenghui and another woman. Her existence as an illegitimate daughter in the Su family was very awkward. Especially because she was an illegitimate daughter that Li Qianxue strongly disliked.

    These past few years, Su Qingsang had tried her best to minimize her existence within the Su family and be invisible. However, sometimes the more one was afraid of something, the higher the chance that something would happen. After she went to college, she basically lived outside her home all the time. Afterward, she used the excuse of studying for exams not to go home. When she found a job, she immediately found a one-person apartment near the hospital.

    With these ways, she avoided the Su family and avoided making Li Qianxue unhappy. But it still did not hold the fact that she still had to go home sometimes.

    A few months ago, it was Su Chenghui¡¯s birthday, and Su Qingsang had no choice but to go back home to celebrate. As a result, she had drunk a few drinks, and when she went back to her room to rest, she had unknowinglye across a man. The man also didn¡¯t know why he had appeared in her room. When she had awoken and wanted to push the man away, the two had fallen on top of each other, and her whole body was on top of him.

    Before she could get up, the door had opened, and a group of people stood outside the door. It was during that moment she realized that the man that she was on was not anyone else but Su Peizhen, the fianc¨¦ of Chou Yanbo.

    The Chou family that Chou Yanbo was a part of had a much higher status than the Li family. The Li family and the Chou family had rtions with one another from early on, and had since then even worked on plenty of projects together. Gradually, there were mutual benefits for both parties. It was really important for Su Peizhen to like Chou Yanbo. Therefore, the Su family and the Chou family arranged the engagement for the two of them. No one would¡¯ve thought that this man, who was engaged to the older sister, would be pushed onto the ground by the younger sister in her own room.

    Even if Su Qingsang had a little to drink that day, she could still clearly remember the displeased expressions on Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui¡¯s faces.

    Especially Li Qianxue; she med her even more. She said that she was shameless and that Su Qingsang was jealous of Su Peizhen marrying well, so she purposefully wanted to seduce her own brother-inw.

    Su Qingsang tried to exin, but couldn¡¯t. In order to prove her innocence, she could only say that she already had a boyfriend and that they were nning to get married in a few days. And that she didn¡¯t know how to tell the elders before, so she had never brought it up.

    At that time, Wei Lenan had pursued her for over half a year already. He seemed like a good guy and she thought of epting him. She had wanted to observe him for a while longer to see how they got along, but she did not know that something with Chou Yanbo would happen.

    Under the helpless situation, she could only use Wei Lenan. They met each other¡¯s parents, exined the situation clearly, and thus the date was set for today¡¯s wedding. It was very rushed, but for Li Qianxue, she wanted to get rid of anything that threatened the marriage of her precious daughter.

    Su Qingsang knew Li Qianxue¡¯s heart. She was an illegitimate daughter, thus in Li Qianxue¡¯s heart, she was nothingpared to Su Peizhen.

    Wei Lenan¡¯s family wasn¡¯t a very powerful one. They were just a smallpany, but Su Qingsang saw Wei Lenan¡¯s efforts for her in the past months. If she were to marry a man like this, not only could she get rid of the usation of her scheming to fight for Su Peizhen¡¯s fianc¨¦ and prove her innocence, but she could also leave the Su familypletely.

    As long as she were to get married, Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t possibly continue seeing her as an imaginary enemy and think that she just wanted to take her daughter¡¯s man, right? She thought since she had observed Wei Lenan for a while, it would be alright. She thought she could take it since he was honest and reliable.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that you couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover? A dog that doesn¡¯t bark bites people the most. He had cheated on her the day before the wedding, so the groom was changed at thest minute as well.

    She knew in her heart that if she didn¡¯t get married today, it would just be letting Li Qianxue yell at her another time. But deep in her heart, she did not want to bear the burden of being yelled at for something she was innocent of.

    As she looked at Huo Jinyao, who was in front of her eyes, she really had no idea what to expect since she only knew his name and nothing else about him.

    She certainly hesitated at this marriage. She didn¡¯t want to get married anymore. She¡¯d rather walk with Shi Mengwan and be two women getting together, having others believe that she was the lesbian of the Su family rather than marrying a man who was a total stranger.

    It would still be alright if she were to withdraw right now, right? If she escaped the marriage now, there should still be time, right?

 Chapter 6 - Why are You Here

    <h4>Chapter 6: Why are You Here</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang was very troubled, but with the situation in front of her right now, it wasn¡¯t time for her to be troubled. The makeup artist had already finished her makeup, and her wedding dress was in the dressing room. She just needed to put it on and she would be all set to head to the banquet hall.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes smiled as he watched Su Qingsang¡¯s face go from pretty to beautiful. ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside for you while you get ready.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s words made Su Qingsang felt uneasy; this was a wedding, not a game.

    After Huo Jinyao closed the door, Shi Mengwan rushed in front of Su Qingsang. ¡°Qingsang, what¡¯s going on? Who is that Huo Jinyao? Howe I¡¯ve never heard you mention him before?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know how to reply to Shi Mengwan¡¯s question and used the excuse of changing her clothes to think about whether or not she should continue with the wedding. After she had zipped up the wedding dress, she turned around and saw a beautiful bride in the mirror.

    Su Qingsang looked at Shi Mengwan and grabbed her hands. ¡°I had found out that Wei Lenan had cheated on me yesterday. That Huo Jinyao was standing beside me coincidentally, so I proposed to him and he agreed.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Shi Mengwan was so speechless that her gaping mouth could fit in an egg.

    ¡°But I...¡± Regretting it now, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have time to finish her sentence and say those three remaining words. She heard a clear female voice outside of the dressing room, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±

    The door opened and Su Peizhen was standing there eyeing Huo Jinyao up and down.

    ¡°He...¡± Su Qingsang had just started to exin, but Su Peizhen had alreadye in and stood in front of Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, where¡¯s Wei Lenan? Isn¡¯t he the groom today?¡± Su Peizhen asked. When they had set the date for the wedding, everyone knew and had also met a few times. The wedding was about to start, but the groom was missing. Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t help but be on the edge.

    Su Peizhen and Su Qingsang¡¯s physical looks were of two different types. Su Qingsang took after Su Chenghui¡¯s looks, but notpletely, and looked like she had a sweet temperament. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t look like Su Chenghui or Li Qianxue; her features were beautiful and sharp. At this moment with her eyebrows raised, she had an air of menace to her.

    ¡°Could it be that you didn¡¯t want to get married in the beginning? Did you put on this act on purpose? You just still want to be with Chou...¡±

    ¡°Elder sister,¡± Su Qingsang spat out those two words as she repressed her anger, ¡°I will get married today, and this isn¡¯t an act.¡± Su Peizhen was Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter by blood, and she was not interested in fighting with her.

    ¡°Then where¡¯s Wei Lenan? This wedding is about to start in less than half an hour, howe he hasn¡¯t arrived yet? Or is it that he abandoned you? He doesn¡¯t want you anymore?¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s words carried a mocking tone. In all honesty, she was the angel daughter of the Su family and didn¡¯t take care of an illegitimate daughter like Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang was just an additional person to feed, and she didn¡¯t care for her at all. But what Su Qingsang did wrong was to think about her man, and this was unforgivable. Now that she saw that there was no groom at the wedding, naturally she would think that Su Qingsang had lied.

    ¡°You said it wrong. It¡¯s not Lenan who doesn¡¯t want Qingsang, but it¡¯s Qingsang who doesn¡¯t want Lenan anymore,¡± Huo Jinyao said as he walked over, and put an arm around Qingsang¡¯s shoulders.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s wedding dress was strapless, so they made skin-to-skin contact when Huo Jinyao put his hand there. Su Qingsang felt a bit awkward and wanted to dodge his arm, but because of Su Peizhen, she stopped. But no matter how one looked at her, she appeared stiff.

    With that, Huo Jinyao held her and said to Su Peizhen, ¡°I will be the person marrying Su Qingsang today.¡±

 Chapter 7 - Being Aggressive

    <h4>Chapter 7: Being Aggressive</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°You...¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes swept over Huo Jinyao. His custom handmade tuxedo made him look prim and proper. But while she pondered, she realized that although the Li family was of high status, she had never seen this man at any events in Lin City, which meant that this man was either from Lin City was just a nobody.

    ¡°Are you from Lin City?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? It¡¯s either a yes or a no.¡±

    ¡°My father is from Lin City, but my mother isn¡¯t.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s lips trembled. How is that an exnation?

    ¡°May I ask your surname?¡±

    ¡°My surname is Huo. My name is Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Huo? Su Peizhen thought about it for a long time, but couldn¡¯t think of any rich person in Lin City with the surname Huo. She didn¡¯t want to be mistaken so she asked again, ¡°Mr. Huo, what¡¯s your employment status?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be considered a high position; I just work for a small business.¡±

    The look of disdain in her eyes grew as Su Peizhen listened to Huo Jinyao¡¯s words. ¡°Oh, is that right? Just now you said that Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want Wei Lenan anymore and that she is going to marry you? Then what about you? Do you also agree?¡± This man would agree to this type of situation where the groom was changed halfway? she wondered.

    ¡°Of course I agree. Why else would I be here today?¡±

    Su Peizhen nodded. She looked at Su Qingsang as if she wanted to say something, then smirked. ¡°If you want to get married to Su Qingsang, then naturally, our Su family won¡¯t oppose it. But I need to rify a few things beforehand. All of the properties that the Su family has right now belong to my mother¡¯s side of the family. Su Qingsang is just an illegitimate daughter, so you won¡¯t get any benefits from marrying her. Unless she lied to you on purpose and you didn¡¯t know? You thought that you could build rtions with the Su family after marrying her?¡±

    Although Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t seem like a rich man, his looks were superior. Even Chou Yanbo lost a few points to him in that aspect. Su Peizhen was in a bit of a bad mood. How can an illegitimate daughter like Su Qingsang find such a decent man? Even if he didn¡¯t have money, it still put her in a bad mood. If she said these things out loud, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be modest of her.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good either, and even Shi Mengwan, who was standing behind her, looked as if she was about to do something to Shi Peizhen.

    This damn woman. She¡¯s always looking for a chance to talk bad about Su Qingsang. What¡¯s so great about being Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter? Shi Mengwan thought.

    Su Qingsang looked miserable. When she had brought Wei Lenan to meet the Su family, Su Peizhen had said the same things before. And today, she said the same things again straight to Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. She had never felt ashamed of her identity, but Su Peizhen¡¯s words made her seem like a liar who had tricked Huo Jinyao.

    Su Qingsang was about to say something, but Huo Jinyao gently gave her shoulder a quick squeeze. He smiled and looked at Su Peizhen. ¡°Who said there are no benefits to marrying Su Qingsang?¡± He turned to look at Su Qingsang as he said, ¡°It would be the biggest honor of my life to able to marry Qingsang.¡±

    Su Qingsang stared nkly for a second then made eye contact with Huo Jinyao and saw the gentleness in his eyes. For a moment, she saw Huo Jinyao as her lover with whom she had been in love with for many years.

    But heaven knew that they had only just met yesterday.

    Whether Huo Jinyao was just putting on a show or if he had other intentions, at that moment, Su Qingsang was wholeheartedly thankful that he was on her side.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Peizhen had been talked back to. Her expression after being humiliated definitely didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I will bless you guys a long andsting marriage in advance.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Huo Jinyao smiled calmly. ¡°We definitely will.¡±

    Su QIngsang was speechless as she looked at Huo Jinyao¡¯s smile. How thick-skinned did one have to be to act like this?

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have time to consider whether or not Hup Jinyao was thick-skinned or whether what he said was a lie or the truth when Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui appeared. Once again, she didn¡¯t have the chance to tell the truth. She was pushed by the group of people, and with her hand held, entered the stage for the wedding ceremony.

 Chapter 8 - This Man, he says it Pretty Naturally

    <h4>Chapter 8: This Man, he says it Pretty Naturally</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang was the illegitimate daughter of the Su family, so naturally, her wedding wasn¡¯t very grand. But even if Su Chenghui didn¡¯t think much of this daughter, there were still a lot of guests that came for the bride, who was still a daughter of the Su family.

    The guests included rtives of the Su family, some friends in the business, some people with statuses that below the Su family¡¯s, and even people who wanted to build rtions with the Su family. All those guests filled up more than 20 tables.

    The wedding prelude began to y, and Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have the chance to turn back anymore.

    ¡°We are gathered here today for Wei...¡± the MC started to speak and met the groom¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The MC stared back nkly.

    ¡°My name is Huo Jinyao,¡± Huo Jinyao repeated. He had a calm smile on his face and had one arm wrapped around Su Qingsang¡¯s waist. He had a mighty aura about him that made it hard for people not to agree with him.

    The MC took a few moments toe to his senses, then realized that today¡¯s groom wasn¡¯t the same man who came to set the wedding datest time. The MC was very experienced and immediately reacted. He awkwardly cleared his throat. ¡°We are gathered today for Mr. Huo Jinyao¡¯s and Miss Su Qingsang¡¯s wedding...¡±

    The light shone on Su Qingsang¡¯s face, and as she listened to the MC¡¯s speech and looked at all the people down there, she felt that this wedding wasn¡¯t very realistic. But this unrealistic wedding was going very smoothly.

    The smoothness of the wedding continued until the ceremony had finished and Su Qingsang had gone back to the dressing room to change her outfit. She was about to head back to the banquet hall when someone rushed in front of her.

    ¡°Qingsang, Qingsang.¡± Su Qingsang was so surprised by Wei Lenan who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere that she took a few steps back.

    ¡°Why did youe?¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s our wedding, of course, I have toe,¡± Wei Lenan said as if he was offended. He didn¡¯t sleep well the night before and wasted half a day talking, but he still couldn¡¯t persuade Li Rongrong to get an abortion. He was very pissed off and called the doctor early the next morning to schedule the procedure. He didn¡¯t know that Li Rongrong had secretly heard his call and ran away early in the morning. He spent some energy to find Li Rongrong and finally found her. As it stood, he had already sent her to the hospital to get the procedure. He knew he didn¡¯t have time and hired two people to watch over Li Rongrong to make sure that she got the abortion before she could leave. Thus, when he rushed to the Four Seasons Restaurant, he saw that the wedding ceremony had already begun, and he began to panic.

    Wei Lenan reached out to grab Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. With his scraggly beard, he appeared very rough. ¡°Qingsang, it was my fault yesterday. It¡¯s my entire fault. Marry me, alright? We will go announce the wedding over again right now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already had people make Li Rongrong get an abortion, so there will be no one to affect us. Really.¡±

    Su Qingsang stared at Wei Lenan who was speaking and trying to persuade himself with his own words at the same time. For a second, she thought that she had heard wrong. How did she not know that Wei Lenan had such a shameless side to him?

    ¡°Move.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to continue talking with Wei Lenan anymore and walked past him. But that Wei Lenan had not given up yet and reached out his hand to grab her. Right now, the Wei family and all the rtives of the Wei family knew that he was going to marry Su Qingsang. This a marriage with the Li family with the Li family, and he would never let Su Qingsang leave just like that. But before his hand touched Su Qingsang, someone pinched it. The person who pinched his hand had a strong grip, and it was strong enough to make him contort his face in pain.

    ¡°What do you want with my wife?¡±

    Su Qingsang had thought that she was going to be grabbed by Wei Lenan, but she was baffled to see Huo Jinyao standing in front of her. She sighed in relief. However, Huo Jinyao¡¯s next words made her choke on her own saliva.

    Wi-wife? This man, he says it pretty naturally, Su Qingsang thought.

 Chapter 9 - Sheâ€™s Already Married to Me

    <h4>Chapter 9: She¡¯s Already Married to Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Wei Lenan saw Huo Jinyao and gawked at him. He looked back and forth at Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang. ¡°Are you...are you really going to marry him?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Wei Lenan¡¯s shocked face and pushed his hand away. ¡°Excuse me. She¡¯s not just going to marry me, she¡¯s already married me.¡± Huo Jinyao stepped back and pushed Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulder against him. ¡°We had our wedding ceremony just now.¡±

    This is crazy, this is really crazy. Wei Lenan stared at Su Qingsang. ¡°Qingsang, I don¡¯t think you love him. You don¡¯t even know who this man is and what he does, and you¡¯re going to be this careless? You...¡±

    Although the Wei family wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Li family, or even the Su family, they were still considered to have high status in Lin City. Who is this Huo Jinyao nobody?

    ¡°In the past, people always got married before they started dating.¡± Su Qingsang had an indifferent look in her eyes and looked as if she didn¡¯t even care for Wei Lenan¡¯s words. ¡°They got along just fine.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang. You...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m the who got married and I¡¯m the one who chose the groom. This has nothing to do with you,¡± Su Qingsang interrupted Wei Lenan as if she knew what he was going to say, and she took Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We still have to give our toasts.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Huo Jinyao raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Qingang with a defying gleam in his eyes.

    Wei Lenan was livid, but he felt intimidated by how much taller Huo Jinyao waspared to him and thought about the strength that he had used when he pinched him earlier.

    Wei Lenan tried to go after them again, but right before Huo Jinyao walked away, he raised his fist at Wei Lenan. That made Wei Lenan too afraid to catch up to them and he just stood there in a daze.

    However, Wei Lenan¡¯s anger was none of Su Qingsang¡¯s business. As they turned the corner, she was about to let go of Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand, but that Huo Jinyao grasped her hand even tighter. ¡°We are married now.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s lips twitched. She spent only half a day with him and already noticed that he really liked to take advantage of situations.

    Huo Jinyao had originally worn a white tuxedo but he changed into a ck one. Su Qingsang had also changed from her white wedding dress to a red one. They entered the banquet hall holding hands¡ªone in ck outfit and the other in red.

    When giving toasts, couples usually had to start at the main table. At the main table, there were Su Chenghui, Li Qianxue, and her siblings Su Peizhen and Su Yuxin. There was another person at that table¡ªSu Peizhen¡¯s fianc¨¦, Chou Yanbo. Su Peizhen had a sour expression on her face and it got worse when she saw the two heading over with wine in their hands. She was the beloved daughter of Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue, and had gotten whatever she wanted ever since she was young. The only thing that went against her wishes was Su Qingsang¡¯s existence.

    Su Qingsang was born around the same time as Su Peizhen. They were born only a few days apart. What did that mean? It meant that Su Chenghui had betrayed her mother and their marriage early on. On top of that, the evidence of this betrayal was left in the Su family, right in front of Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes. What was more tortuous than that?

    As for Wei Lenan, Su Peizhen knew about him a little bit. She knew that he was the boss of a smallpany and that he didn¡¯t have a big future ahead of him. He probably wanted to marry Su Qingsang so he could get get closer to the Su and Li families. Su Peizhen could care less about this type of person.

    But what about this Huo Jinyao? His family background seemed to be quite average, but he was bold. He dared to go against her.

    Su Peizhen disliked Su Qingsang and she disliked Huo Jinyao even more. Huo Jinyao was really good looking, even better looking than Chou Yanbo. Even if he wasn¡¯t rich, a handsome man like him shouldn¡¯t have fell for an illegitimate daughter and a nobody like Su Qingsang.

    Su Peizhen watched as Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao raised their sses to her parents and said words of blessings. She watched as Su Qingsang¡¯s ss of wine appeared in front of her eyes.

    Chou Yanbo was about to stand up out of courtesy, but Su Peizhen just sat there. Not only did she not get up, she also pulled Chou Yanbo¡¯s hand and forced him to sit back down.

    Su Peizhen did not get a ss of wine; she also forced Chou Yanbo to put down his ss of wine that he had picked up earlier. It was clear she wanted to humiliate Su Qingsang by defying her.

 Chapter 10 - Getting Red Wine Splashed in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 10: Getting Red Wine Sshed in the Face</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Peizhen leaned back in her chair and red at Su Qingsang. She continued to re at Su Qingsang with disapproval and menace. Her eyes seemed to say I¡¯m going to humiliate you, and what can you do about it?

    Su Chenghui scrunched his eyebrows slightly and Li Qianxue sat there not moving. It was already very decent of her to attend the wedding of a mere illegitimate daughter. Chou Yanbo wasn¡¯t too fond of Su Peizhen¡¯s aggressive manner, but he couldn¡¯t risk offending the Li and the Su family for Su Qingsang¡¯s sake. After all, Su Peizhen was the one that the Chou family had arranged for him to marry.

    Su Qingsang had never expected Su Peizhen to give her any decent response, but this level of directness surprised her. She turned her face to look at Huo Jinyao to say something, but Huo Jinyao was already leading her towards the next table. Su Qingsang was dazed, and before she could speak, she was already pulled two steps forward.

    Su Peizhen did not think that Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao would dare ignore her like this. With a cold expression, she stood up and blocked Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao¡¯s path.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± To be honest, Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t upset with Su Peizhen. If she were in Su Peizhen¡¯s shoes and knew that her own father had betrayed her mother¡¯s marriage early on, and even had an illegitimate daughter, she felt that her attitude would more or less be the same. But understanding and epting were two different things. If they got to the bottom of this situation, she wasn¡¯t the one who caused it.

    It was fine that she asionally suffered Li Qianxue¡¯s cold shoulder, but she really didn¡¯t want to see Su Peizhen¡¯s unfriendly face.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you toast your older sister on your wedding day?¡± Su Peizhen asked?

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. He looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s arrogant face and wanted to just walk away with Su Qingsang.

    ¡°I should.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t give Huo Jinyao a chance to speak. She leaned against Huo Jinyao and swirled the ss the of wine in her hand. ¡°But I thought, older sister, you don¡¯t like me calling you ¡®older sister¡¯, and didn¡¯t want me toasting you.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Su Peizhen realized that this damn brat was getting bolder and bolder, and actually dared to talk back to her. ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t like you toasting me, and I don¡¯t even like you appearing in front of me, but we are still sisters. Since you are getting married, you should still do what is necessary in order to avoid people saying that you were not properly disciplined when you leave the Su family, and to not drag down the Su family with you.¡±

    Su Peizhen did not wait for Su Qingsang to reply and continued to speak while looking at Huo Jinyao. ¡°You¡¯re a married person now, and you should respect your female virtues. Remember to stay away from Yanbo next time and don¡¯t forget that he is your brother-inw. Don¡¯t stoop so low, even if you didn¡¯t marry a good man and covet other people¡¯s¡¯ husbands all day long. And that man is even your brother-inw. If this really does get out, then the Su family will really be humiliated by you.¡±

    Her words were too impolite and Su Qingsang¡¯s expression was gray. There were many guests and it was supposed to be her ¡°good wedding day¡± with Huo Jinyao. Could she really not stand seeing her being happy?

    Even if the marriage between her and Huo Jinyao was fake and an act, Su Peizhen was still her older sister. What good did it do for her to ruin her own reputation? In addition, Su Qingsan had never wanted to seduce Chou Yanbo. She was angry and wanted to strike back, but Huo Jinyao suddenly hugged her shoulders with one arm, and at the same time, he raised his other arm gently. He sshed the half ss of wine right in Su Peizhen¡¯s face.

    ¡°You...¡±

 Chapter 11 - Your Mouth Really Stinks, Let Me Help You Clean it

    <h4>Chapter 11: Your Mouth Really Stinks, Let Me Help You Clean it</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Peizhen¡¯s expression was really not good after having had red wine sshed in her face. Su Chenghui, Li Qianxue, and Chou Yanbo all stood up.

    Huo Jinyao seemed to not have taken notice of the tense atmosphere and didn¡¯t seem to care whether or not the guests around them would gossip. He red at Su Peizhen coldly, and said in an even colder tone, ¡°Your mouth really stinks, let me help you clean it.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± This name rang multiple times in Su Peizhen¡¯s head, and she couldn¡¯t forget it even if she wanted to, especially now. His name was just a damn word in her mind now.

    ¡°What are you?¡± Huo Jinyao had a threatening look in his eyes. His eyes swept across Su Peizhen and looked at Chou Yanbo who was standing behind her and said, ¡°Is your man better looking than me? Or is his figure better than mine? As long as Qingsang isn¡¯t blind, she will certainly know who is better, alright?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s face was cloudy. Not only because Huo Jinyao was taking his anger out on her, but also because everything he had said was true.

    Chou Yanbo was five foot nine and could be said to be tall, but Huo Jinyao was at least six foot one. His upside down triangle figure was strong and had a straightposure, and his features were handsomely shaped; Chou Yanbo was a pretty good-looking man, but nheless, his looks still lost a few points to Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyao was absolutely correct about their physical appearances.

    ¡°Is that so? Maybe she is actually blind?¡± Su Peizhen was resentful, and her words were bing more and more unkind. ¡°After all, Yanbo isn¡¯t just outstanding just because of his looks; he is the heir of the Chou family, the next head of the household.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t seem to be shaken at all from hearing Su Peizhen¡¯s words. In fact, a yful expression emerged on his face. ¡°So you don¡¯t like him for his looks and his figure, but for his family background, huh?¡± He clicked his tongue a few times and turned to look at Chou Yanbo pitifully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand, I won¡¯t tell people.¡±

    Su Peizhen heard the tone in Huo Jinyao¡¯s words, and her face turned from green to ck. ¡°Huo, don¡¯t confuse my words. That is not what I mean at all. I...¡±

    ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s what you mean, you don¡¯t have to exin it to me.¡± Huo Jinyao pursed his lips at Chou Yanbo. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as he believes you.¡±

    Su Qingsang was already dumbfounded by when Su Peizhen was sshed with the wine. She just watched as Huo Jinyao turned disadvantage to advantage, changed passiveness to aggressiveness, and turned the wedding into his stage so easily.

    Su Qingsang was really speechless now. Whatever she said was wrong. Although she didn¡¯t have to be happy to the point of wanting to dance, she was still secretly happy.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good, and before Li Qianxue was about to speak with her cold expression, Huo Jinyao had hugged Su Qingsang¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Apologies, my hand had slipped just now. I think that Lady Su is generous and will not fight with small citymoners like us, right? Qingsang, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s continue to toast.¡± The way that he spoke without pausing to breathe left Su Qingsang in awe. Before she could react, that man had already rushed towards the next table with her.

    Su Peizhen wanted to chase after them, but Chou Yanbo had grabbed her hand. ¡°Your clothes are all wet, go change.¡± No matter what Su Peizhen wanted to say again, she had already fallen to a lower level today.

    An expression of deep thought swept across Chou Yanbo¡¯s face as he stared at Huo Jinyao¡¯s back. This Huo Jinyao definitely wasn¡¯t simple. But like Su Peizhen, he couldn¡¯t think of any family with the surname ¡°Huo¡± anywhere in Lin City.

    Chou Yanbo waved at Su Peizhen to go change and turned around to look at Li Qianxue. ¡°Aunt, have you ever heard of a family with the surname ¡®Huo¡¯ in Lin City?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Qianxue also had taken notice of the situation just now. This Huo Jinyao was indeed not a simple one. It seemed she would need to have people go check out the background of this Huo Jinyao. After all, she still needed to be on the defense against Su Qingsang, who changed grooms so suddenly. Was it because she had a hidden goal?

    If Su Qingsang really was up to no good, Li Qianxue believed that she would make Su Qingsang regret having been born every minute and every second of her life.

 Chapter 12 - We Should Have a Romantic Night

    <h4>Chapter 12: We Should Have a Romantic Night</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang had no idea that because of Huo Jinyao¡¯s ¡°umon¡± performance, it would sessfully make everyone in the Su family put up their guard. They were deeply afraid that Su Qingsang would fight for the Su family¡¯s wealth after she got married.

    But even if she knew, Su Qingsang would not let it get to her. After all, she had absolutely zero interest in the Su family¡¯s money. After she had done a round of toasting the guests with Huo Jinyao, she saw him in a different light. This person, he clearly was the groom found at thest minute, whom she had randomly dragged here to make up for the number.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know anyone at the banquet, and two of the tables in the banquet were actually Wei Lenan¡¯s rtives, but he did not feel awkward at all. It was as if it was his own wedding. No, it was his wedding. Additionally, wasn¡¯t this man too into it? She clearly had just randomly asked him toe put up this act. But looking at Huo Jinyao¡¯s attitude, what about it seemed as if he was acting?

    Disregarding other things and only focusing on him sshing the wine in Su Peizhen¡¯s face, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by his boldness. Sshing wine on one¡¯s sister-inw¡¯s face on the first day of marriage... How could that not be considered bold?

    A lot of people saw that incident, and just now, Shi Mengwan nagged Qingsong in private, ¡°Don¡¯t think about your Wei Lenan or Wei Xinan anymore. I think that this Huo Jinyao is pretty good. He dared to go against Su Peizhen so boldly, so he definitely can protect you in the future. Alright, he¡¯s the one.¡± She patted Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulders as she spoke, as if implying she supported Su Qingsang to hurry and make her move on Huo Jinyao.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She didn¡¯t believe that Huo Jinyao would dare to offend Su Peizhen just like that. Maybe it was because he wasn¡¯t from Lin City as she had told her parents. If he wasn¡¯t from Lin City, he probably had no idea about the Su family¡¯s status in Lin City, right?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tired?¡± Huo Jinyao had just put down his ss of wine and turned around to see Su Qingsang staring at him.

    Su Qingsang felt a bit awkward for having been caught by Huo Jinyao. She looked at the guests who were starting to leave and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± It was not a problem when she was the professor¡¯s assistant or when she endured many hours watching operations. She didn¡¯t care much about being tired.

    She wasn¡¯t tired, but she was indeed frustrated. She dealt with these people courteously but without sincerity and had to be polite, but just how many among them sincerely gave her marriage their blessings? Even more so, they just came to build rtions with the Li family or the Su family. She was already annoyed at having to deal with these things, and especially since she was an illegitimate daughter, she was even more annoyed.

    She was very frustrated, but she didn¡¯t want to make it seem like Huo Jinyao was more enthusiastic than she was, which she did not expect. She took a nce at Huo Jinyao. Wei Lenan pissed her off yesterday, and it was a chaotic situation today as well.

    To be honest, only now did she really check out the looks of the man in front of her. She only thought him to be handsome yesterday, but now as she checked him out, how could he only be described as handsome? His outfit entuated his charisma, and people would believe it if one were to say that he was a rich man. But a man like this had actually agreed to marry her, and even made a disturbance with her today...

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have power nor did she have wealth, and she wasn¡¯t even valued in the Su family. She felt that she had no cards at her disposal. She chose the man herself, and she was the one who wanted to get married. But even after half a day¡¯s worth of messing around, she still didn¡¯t know anything about Huo Jinyao other than his name and age, not even what he did for a living.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back now to rest if you¡¯re tired.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s words brought her out of her thoughts briefly. She swallowed and started to feel irrationally anxious at the two words ¡®go back¡¯ that Huo Jinyao had said.

    ¡°Go back where?¡±

    ¡°Go back home, of course.¡± Huo Jinyao spoke as if it was only right and proper. ¡°Since we are married, then, of course, we should go home.¡±

    ¡°You mean, to go back to my home?¡±

    ¡°Where else?¡± Huo Jinyao had one arm around Su Qingsang as he scanned the banquet hall. ¡°Or should we head back to the room upstairs? Today is our wedding night after all. We should have a romantic night in the president suite upstairs.¡±

    Wedding night? Have a romantic night?

 Chapter 13 - Such an Ugly Ring

    <h4>Chapter 13: Such an Ugly Ring</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Who, who would want to be romantic with him for a night? Su Qingsang immediately began to feel nervous the moment Huo Jinyao had said those words.

    Disregarding everything else, they really did reserve a room upstairs. Wei Lenan¡¯s house was a bit far from the venue, and Su Qingsang lived near the hospital, which was also pretty far from the restaurant.

    Even though she was the illegitimate daughter of the Su family, the Su family still had to consider their reputation and prepared what was necessary, such as the president suite on the top floor. Huo Jinyao knew with just one nce and led Su Qingsang upstairs without another word.

    Before Su Qingsang could recover from the tension from before, she had already been dragged into the room by Huo Jinyao. But the moment the cold air from the AC hit her, she came back to her senses.

    She did get married to Huo Jinyao, but the fact that they were a married couple was an act. Therefore, since it was just an act, then there was no reason for the two of them to continue.

    ¡°Um, Huo Jinyao, you see, we...¡± She turned around to get things straightened out with Huo Jinyao but found him checking out the decorations in the room. She followed his gaze, and she blushed so hard her neck turned red.

    Not to say the floor was covered in ravish roses, or that were white candles and western cuisine on the dining table, but in the center of the big bed was a set of lingerie that Shi Mengwan had given to her as a present. Shi Mengwan had been secretive about it, and Su Qingsang had no idea that she would find it here.

    The girly style of the sleepwear made Su Qingsang feel awkward. She rushed forward and grabbed the thin and revealing sleepwear and bunched it into one ball. She was going to throw it away but Huo Jinyao had appeared next to her already. He stretched out his long arm to take the thing in her hand, and Su Qingsang was so nervous that she hid the bundle of ¡°fabric¡± behind her without a second thought.

    ¡°What, what are you doing?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    Huo Jinyao saw how she was flushed up to her ears, and his eyes twinkled. ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything? What are you doing? What are you hiding?¡±

    Hiding what? What was she hiding? He clearly saw it, so he was saying those things on purpose.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face was crimson. Shi Mengwang¡¯s gift made her feel so embarrassed. She was afraid that Huo Jinyao would think that she couldn¡¯t wait. She immediately ced the thin fabric in her other hand the moment she saw Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand reaching out. He had grabbed her hand already, but not the hand holding the sleepwear, but the hand wearing the ring. It the wedding ring that was prepared for today. It was the ring prepared by Wei Lenan.

    ¡°So ugly.¡±

    Those two simple words made Su Qingsang lift her head up suddenly to look at him. What did he mean?

    ¡°This is such an ugly ring.¡± Huo Jinyao took off the ring and put it in his palm to look at it closer. ¡°That person with thest name ¡®Yang¡¯ and with the first name ¡®Wei¡¯ picked it, right? It really is too ugly.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Who had thest name ¡®Yang¡¯? Su Qingsang wanted to get the ring back. The ring wasn¡¯t ugly, and she was the one who chose it. But at that time, she had only wanted to leave the Su family, and she indeed did not put much thought into it and had carelessly picked one out.

    ¡°Throw it out, get a new one.¡± As Huo Jinyao was speaking, he threw the ring.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes widened, and she wanted to reach out to take the ring by force. This ring was still tens of thousands of dors, and even if it wasn¡¯t pretty, it shouldn¡¯t be thrown out so easily like that, right?

    How big of a heart did this man have? She was so tense in trying to take back the ring and forgot about the sleepwear she was holding in her other hand. When she had sessfully taken the ring from him, Huo Jinyao had also sessfully taken the sleepwear from her hand.

    Su Qingsang put the ring away safely away, then lifted her head up to see Huo Jinyao¡¯s smile. He then opened up the sleepwear right in front of her.

    ¡°Is this the wedding gift you prepared for me? Not bad. I like it.¡± Huo Jinyao held the sleepwear up to her body as he was said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve prepared it so thoughtfully, then go change into it for me.¡±

 Chapter 14 - Unable to Wait Any Longer

    <h4>Chapter 14: Unable to Wait Any Longer</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang was still holding onto the ring in her other hand, and she just stared nkly at the thin fabric that was ced on her body. She clearly had clothes on beneath it, but she felt as if she was naked. Without a second thought, she waved his hand away and took a huge step back.

    ¡°You...¡± But Su Qingsang had forgotten that the bed was behind her, and she fell onto it before she could finish her sentence.

    Without waiting for her to get up, Huo Jinyao had plopped down already and said, ¡°Tsk, wife, are you unable to wait any longer?¡±

    Su Qingsang was afraid that this time. Not only did her face turn red, but probably even the bottom of her feet as well. She wanted to get up immediately, but Huo Jinyao had blocked her with his body on top.

    She hit her head on his body and fell back onto the bed once again. She was sprawled out and stared nkly at Huo Jinyao¡¯s body on top of hers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t rush. I am happy to cooperate with you.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s face came closer to hers as he spoke.

    As she watched his lips getting closer, she pushed him away hard without a second thought. She sat up and retreated backward. ¡°My, my body is sweaty. I¡¯m going to go wash up.¡± She threw down those words then quickly left from the other side of the bed and ran towards the bathroom.

    Holding that piece of fabric in one hand with the other hand on the bed, Huo Jinyao watched the small woman run away, and he had a yful expression on his face. He was about to chase after her into the bathroom when his cell phone rang.

    He took out his cell phone and looked at the screen. When he saw the number on the screen, his smile slowly faded away, and his expression grew serious. He held his cell phone, took a look at the bathroom, and went to the balcony to answer the call. When he came back, the seriousness on his face was gone and was reced by a goofy expression.

    Su Qingsang had only realized that she made a mistake when she finished washing up. She was in a rush and forgot to grab her sleepwear. Taking a hundred thousands of steps back, even if she had brought in the sleepwear, she still would not wear it. But as of right now, there were no clothes here, and she could only go out wrapped in a towel. In addition, the towels here were really short. It would have been no different if she had worn the sleepwear.

    Su Qingsang stared at the towel that only covered up to her mid thighs, and felt awkward. She was prepared to marry Wei Lenan before, and it was inevitable for things to happen. But this Huo Jinyao... She didn¡¯t even know who he really was, what his background was. While she was hesitating, someone knocked on the bathroom door.

    It startled her and her heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t know whether to open the door or not as she held her chest with one hand, and tugged on the towel with the other.

    The door was knocked on again, and Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t stay in the bathroom forever. She was going to open the door with the thought that it would not be good either way.

    Huo Jinyao was leaning against the doorframe outside with a smile on his face, the same yful attitude he had before. Su Qingsang blushed and lowered her head. She wanted to step past Huo Jinyao and walk out.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s gaze swept over her and saw past her current situation with one nce. Her figure was slender, her shoulders were like sharpened jade, and her skin was smooth like butter. He did not know that she had such a good figure under the white dress she wore before.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished washing up. You should go wash up quickly.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t need to lift her head up, and still could feel the overly passionate expression in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes. She awkwardly walked past him to leave, but Huo Jinyao stretched out his long arms and pulled her into a hug.

    Su Qingsang was startled and the hand that was holding the towel in front of her chest trembled, and she almost dropped it. Huo Jinyao had already put his hand on her waist at that time.

 Chapter 15 - So Aromatic

    <h4>Chapter 15: So Aromatic</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang was embarrassed, very embarrassed. For the past few years, she had only focused on school. It wasn¡¯t easy being a doctor, especially since she entered school one year earlier than normal people. She was taking sses for gynecology, so there were not many males who took these sses. She had not interacted with many males in her daily life. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen on Chou Yanbo and allowed Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui to think that she was trying to seduce her own brother inw. As for Wei Lenan, she had never liked him to begin with. Disregarding the other things, she has only let Wei Lenan kissed her on the cheeks twice. Other than that, the two had no other intimate actions.

    She was a medical student and had a little bit of OCD. She felt that the type of making out that made people exchange saliva was uneptable for her, and it disgusted her. Thus she felt so awkward and caught off guard being hugged by Huo Jinyao, with their bodies pressed tightly against each other, and while only wearing a towel.

    ¡°Let go of me,¡± she said.

    Huo Jinyao stared at Su Qingsang¡¯s small face. When he saw her yesterday, he saw that even her oversized white coat couldn¡¯t hide her elegance. When he saw her today, she was so gorgeous in her wedding dress. But those times were inferior to right now. Her graceful figure was in his embrace and the fragrance after she had washed up still lingered on her. He couldn¡¯t help but to lower his head and sniff her gently.

    ¡°Mm, so aromatic.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt even more awkward and pushed him hard, but he didn¡¯t even move an inch. Instead, her push made her bounce back into his embrace.

    Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t keep from grinning. ¡°ying hard to get? I like it.¡±

    The mischief in his words made Su Qingsang blush. Without a second thought, she lifted up her foot to stomp on Huo Jinyao¡¯s foot. She had not thought of the fact that she was wearing hotel slippers and that stomping in them would do no harm at all.

    Su Qingsang was beyond awkward. She lifted up eyes chin and red at the jerk of a man in front of her. ¡°You, let go of me.¡± Her expression was full of defense and rage and Huo Jinyao was dazed by it. His grip loosened and Su Qingsang borrowed that opportunity to quickly move away.

    ¡°You should go wash up first.¡± Su Qingsang stepped aside and felt awkward. She did not want to be alone with Huo Jinyao right now, and she could only use the excuse of getting him to go wash up.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her deeply, then nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go wash up.¡± Only after he gave her an intentional nce did he then step into the bathroom. As soon as the door had closed, Su Qingsang rushed to the closet.

    When Huo Jinyao stepped out of the shower, the main light in the room was switched off, and only the light by the bed was left on. On the big bed, there was still two-thirds of the space left. Someone was curled up in the corner, and if it weren¡¯t for the slight raising of the bed sheet, he wouldn¡¯t have known there was a person sleeping in there.

    Huo Jinyao squinted his eyes, moved a few steps forward and sat on the bed. Other than the noise from the AC, the room waspletely silent. Huo Jinyao could hear Su Qingsang¡¯s deep breaths. The corners of his lips turned up, and Huo Jinyao¡¯s face carried a small smile that he didn¡¯t even notice himself. He lifted up the bed sheet,id down, and felt that person¡¯s breathing got a little deeper. He stretched out his long arm and rolled that bundle right into his embrace. The person in his embrace was wearing a thick hotel bathrobe, but she didn¡¯t think it was too hot.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s body was stiff. It was their wedding night and if Huo Jinyao really wanted to do something, she wouldn¡¯t be able to reject him. Even if she wanted to reject him, there was too big of a difference between her strength and his. She felt his hand through her bathrobe on her waist, and that hot palm made her feel as if her back was burning.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s body stiffened up.

 Chapter 16 - Are You Satisfied?

    <h4>Chapter 16: Are You Satisfied?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang did not dare to move at all. She could feel the breathing above her head, and she felt the warmth of the hand that was on her waist. Not only that, but when her body was turned closer to his chest, she caught a whiff of the manly fresh-out-of-the-shower smell.

    All these things made her ufortable. She wiggled her body due to the awkwardness, but that only increased the friction between them. Su Qingsang was startled and did not dare to move anymore. Her hands were pressed against his chest, but the warmth and smoothness of his chest made her quickly retract her hands.

    She was still pondering how to escape today¡¯s situation, but that person didn¡¯t do anything to her other than hug her. Su Qingsang did not know what to do; she didn¡¯t know what Huo Jinyao was up to.

    It was actually very difficult to stay in a weird position while being hugged by someone. She didn¡¯t even dare to lift up her head to check out Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Having heard the sudden voice, Su Qingsang quickly blurted, ¡°I¡¯m very tired. I¡¯m asleep.¡±

    In the midst of the silence, she heard a small chuckle. She was very frustrated and wanted to respond to him, but she forced herself to close her eyes and sleep. She repeated the words, ¡°I¡¯ve fallen asleep, I¡¯ve fallen asleep, I¡¯ve fallen asleep,¡± in her heart over and over again. But she couldn¡¯t let down her defense since she didn¡¯t know what his intentions were.

    However, she had done endless operations yesterday, and today had tired her out. Slowly, she started to rx, and her eyelids started to get heavy. Slowly, she really did fall asleep.

    Only after Huo Jinyao felt the person in his embrace rx and her breathing had gotten deeper, did he rx his embrace and retreated a little to look at her face.

    Her face was different from the fake smiles from today and different from her unyielding manner from yesterday. When she was asleep, her red lips curved up in a slight smile, her cheeks were rosy, and she had a few strands of stray hair on her face.

    He brushed the strands of stray hair off her face and gazed at her elegant sleeping face. His heart was moved.

    He leaned in and gently kissed her on the lips. This caused the sleeping Su Qingsang to frown, and his smile decreased a little. But indeed, it didn¡¯t seem like him to do this kind of lecherous act, but even so, it was his wedding night and even if he did do something, it was allowed. He really didn¡¯t have any intentions to begin with. He only closed his eyes to sleep when he had pulled Su Qingsang even closer.

    Su Qingsang had probably been extremely tired during the day because she was sleeping extremely well.

    When she woke up in the morning, she didn¡¯t know where she was for a good while. She did a roll in bed, and when she opened her eyes, she saw a picture of a ¡°naked man¡±? She immediately came to her senses and sprung up. She grabbed the bundle of bedsheets and went to the corner of the bed and stared at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°You...¡± Hehehe, why isn¡¯t he wearing any clothes? Wait, why is he here?

    ¡°Good morning, wifey.¡± Huo Jinyao seemed to not be aware of his current state. ¡°Are you satisfied with what you see?¡±

    Satisfied? At his words, Su Qingsang checked him out. Realizing that she had seen something inappropriate, she immediately lifted her head.

    She looked at Huo Jinyao¡¯s smirk and realized that she had made a dumb mistake. She felt awkward and immediately turned her head away.

    ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied?¡±

 Chapter 17 - Unwell in all Sorts of Ways

    <h4>Chapter 17: Unwell in all Sorts of Ways</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    A mocking voice came from behind her and Su Qingsang felt really embarrassed. She med herself and thought of all the things she had seen in her gross anatomy ss. How could this surprise her?

    This Huo Jinyao¡¯s figure isn¡¯t that great; it¡¯s just above average. His muscles are a bit more solid and his six-pack is a little more appealing, that¡¯s all.

    Su Qingsang realized that she had been thinking about Huo Jinyao¡¯s body and the image of what she had just seen suddenly popped into her head, and she felt even more embarrassed.

    ¡°Wife.¡± Huo Jinyao was going to put on some clothes, but now he walked right up to the bed without his clothes on. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered whether you¡¯re satisfied or not.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with this man. She quickly got off on the other side of the bed and ran to the bathroom.

    She sshed a handful of cold water on her face to wash up and to use this opportunity to cool down her face.

    There¡¯s nothing awkward about this. Su Qingsang, just treat him like a patient. Yeah, just like that.

    Su Qingsang was in the bathroom for half an hour before she came out. She then gave a sigh of relief when she had realized that Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t in the room anymore. She changed into the clothes that she had put there before this whole incident, picked up her bag, and intended to head home.

    Only then did she realize that Huo Jinyao had not left, but that he had called room service, and the living room table was filled with breakfast. Su Qingsang was dazed and as she looked at the breakfast in front of her eyes, the look of entrancement spread across her face.

    ¡°Hungry, right? Come eat,¡± Huo Jinyao sat down at the edge of the table and called her over when he realized that she was dazed. Su Qingsang ced her bag down and walked over. As she looked at Huo Jinyao, she tried to evaluate him again.

    ¡°You...¡±

    He just helped me to fake my wedding yesterday, right? He didn¡¯t touch me afterwards either and was a gentleman. Doesn¡¯t that mean he acknowledges it was all an act and not anything serious? If the act is over, howe he still hasn¡¯t left yet?

    ¡°Right, did you n a honeymoon for after the wedding?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s words made Su Qingsang shake her head automatically. ¡°No.¡±

    It was only the first year of her internship and there was already too much going on in the hospital. In addition to that, she had already talked to Wei Lenan about not going on a honeymoon after they got married.

    ¡°Is there a break?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    ¡°Yes, three days.¡±

    ¡°Then what are the ns for those three days?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    She still had an essay to hand in; when would she have time to n anything?

    Su Qingsang realized how fast she had replied Huo Jinyao¡¯s questions only after she had answered everything. She couldn¡¯t help but throw a few res at Huo Jinyao, but Huo Jinyao just picked up a shrimp dumpling and ced it in front of her. ¡°Eat. Let¡¯s go home after we¡¯re done.¡±

    Go home? Go home where? Su Qingsang thought.

    Up until she had gotten in the car, Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t realized that the ¡°home¡± Huo Jinyao was referring to was actually her home.

    As an illegitimate daughter of the Su family, it was natural that she couldn¡¯t bepared to Su Peizhen, the biological daughter. Whether it was Su Chenghui or Li Qianxue, neither of them wanted others to call them cheap. Thus, she also received an allowance on top of her usual ie.

    When Su Qingsang turned 18 years old, Su Chenghui had bought her an apartment near the hospital as a reward for getting into medical school and as her birthday gift for bing an adult. After she had graduated, he gave her a Honda that was less than two hundred thousand dors.

    These things were nothingpared to what Su Peizhen had. However, Su Qingsang felt content. The market price was very high and she was able to have her own ce in Lin City and didn¡¯t have to travel in a crowded train, so she had no reason to feel dissatisfied.

    Most importantly, this was her home. It allowed her to not have to go back to the Su family except for family gatherings, so she didn¡¯t have to face the arrogant family.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s ce was very close to the medical school and to the hospital where she worked at. It was an apartmentplex with three bedrooms and two living rooms.

    Su Qingsang used her own spending money to design the ce to her liking. It was her cozy little home. Apart from Shi Mengwan, no one else hade over before. Even Wei Lenan had onlye over once. For Su Qingsang, this was truly her ce.

    But now this ce wasn¡¯t just hers anymore. There was an additional person: Huo Jinyao. As she looked at Huo Jinyao standing in her living room, she didn¡¯t feel too great.

 Chapter 18 - You Wonâ€™t Get Tired of Me, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 18: You Won¡¯t Get Tired of Me, Right?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The living room was very bright and well-lit. The beige-colored theme made it seem cozy and homely. However, with the tall Huo Jinyao currently standing there, it made the room feel tight and small.

    The pressure that Huo Jinyao put on Su Qingsang made her wonder if she had gone crazy. Otherwise, how could she have agreed to Huo Jinyaoing over to her ce? She drove home before she had the chance to carefully think it through.

    ¡°You...¡± Su Qingsang tried toe up with an excuse that would not offend Huo Jinyao. ¡°Do you not have your own home?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were from Lin City?¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. ¡°I am from Lin City. I also said that my dad was from Lin City, but my mom isn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then you...¡±

    ¡°My dad left Lin City a long time ago and is working at another ce. So, I don¡¯t have a home in Lin City anymore.¡±

    ¡°Then before, you...¡±

    ¡°I only came to Lin City for business,¡± Huo Jinyao continued to speak shamelessly, ¡°I¡¯ve always stayed in hotels before.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± His words sounded strange to Su Qingsang and she asked, ¡°Then now, you...¡±

    ¡°I finished my business.¡±

    ¡°Then aren¡¯t you going to return to your own home?¡± Since he finished his business, shouldn¡¯t he leave already?

    ¡°NO, NO, NO.¡± Huo Jinyao wagged his index finger. ¡°Since we¡¯re married, it¡¯s natural for me to be wherever you are.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s lips trembled. She looked at Huo Jinyao and couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was off. ¡°Then what about your job?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a job at the moment,¡± Huo Jinyao had an awkward expression on his face as he asked, ¡°You won¡¯t get tired of me just because of that, right?¡±

    As Su Qingsang stared at his handsome face, that feeling as though something was off increased. ¡°But you said before that you work for a smallpany.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. His awkward expression turned into serious one and he continued, ¡°I used to work in C City, but I¡¯m married to you now, aren¡¯t I? Then, of course, I should be with you and I¡¯ve told my boss that I won¡¯t be returning to work. Therefore, I am currently jobless.¡±

    Su Qingsang gaped at him. Huo Jinyao was speaking as if he was talking about the weather and she was speechless. ¡°What did you do before?¡±

    Maybe she could look or ask her friends to see if there were any suitable jobs for him.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t answer her, but reached out his arms and pulled her into his embrace. She wasn¡¯t used to this type of intimacy and couldn¡¯t help herself from trying to push him away. But Huo Jinyao lowered his face and made eye contact with her.

    ¡°Are you worried that I won¡¯t be able to take care of you since I don¡¯t have a job?¡±

    Su Qingsang could care less about his teasing and she awkwardly squirmed. ¡°Just talk, let go of me.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet. Are you worried that I won¡¯t be able to take care of you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take care of me.¡± After all, Su Chenghui gave her a house and a car in order to prevent people from gossiping. Now that she was getting married, he gave her a retail store that was in a decent location.

    She had alreadypleted her trial work period at the store and was making enough money now.

    ¡°Then you take care of me.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at the expression of resistance on her face, and a yful look spread across his face. ¡°Before I can find a job, I can only trouble you¡ªmy wife¡ªto take care of me.¡±

    How could a grown man not be ashamed while asking someone to take care of him? Su Qingsang¡¯s lips trembled and she couldn¡¯t care less about the fact that she was currently still in his embrace.

    ¡°What did you study? How about I help you find a job?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°You said that you wouldn¡¯t get tired of me. You¡¯re clearly tired of me.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression was full of sadness. Su Qingsang was speechless again.

    This guy really doesn¡¯t have a sense of morality.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you take care of me for nothing. I promise that as long as you take care of me, I will be able to satisfy you in every aspect,¡± Huo Jinyao said confidently.

 Chapter 19 - Sheâ€™s Raising a Gigolo

    <h4>Chapter 19: She¡¯s Raising a Gigolo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    What did he mean by every aspect? Su Qingchang wondered.

    Su Qingsang realized what his words meant, followed his gaze, and finally pushed him away.

    ¡°Enough,¡± she said sternly. He was getting even more ridiculous. She stepped back and cleared her throat. ¡°I still have work to do. If you have nothing to do, then clean up this area.¡±

    Su Qingsang had a decent sry and a substantial amount of savings, so feeding another person wasn¡¯t a big deal for her.

    Her gaze swept across Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. Did she take in a gigolo?

    She furrowed her eyebrows and her head suddenly started to hurt. The situation couldn¡¯t be described as her bringing in a troublemaker. She chose the person herself and she was the one who wanted to get married. Since it was already like this, she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Everyone had his or her ups and downs in life, so it was understandable that he wasn¡¯t able to find a job for the time being. However, she still felt weird about the fact that a fully-grown man could do something like asking a woman to take care of him.

    How shameless he was for being able to say those words so freely?

    She furrowed her eyebrows. If Su Peizhen was to find out that she picked such a man after all her nitpicking, it would cause a lot of drama.

    She eyed Huo Jinyao up and down once again and sighed when she made eye contact with his yful expression.

    Whatever. This¡¯ll have to do for now. For the past few days, she really needed him around in order to put on an act.

    As for the future, if they didn¡¯t get along or if their principles shed, she would find a way to get a divorce.

    As long as they visit her home at least three times and prove that they¡¯re a couple, Su Peizhen would probably stop bothering them. When that timees, Su Qingsang would be able to get rid of this man.

    ¡°Are you worried now?¡± Huo Jinyao seemed to know what she was worried about. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was just kidding. I helped my boss resolve a huge issue before I resigned, so we won¡¯t starve even if I don¡¯t work.¡±

    He observed her expression as he talked, as if he was worried that she was regretting everything. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then I can go find a job tomorrow.¡±

    Su Qingsang wearily waved her hand. ¡°Whatever. No rush.¡± She nced at Huo Jinyao again.

    She walked into her study room as she spoke, ¡°I need to take care of some business. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    Even though it was a study room, it wasn¡¯t a big one.

    Su Qingsang had three bedrooms that were divided into one living room, one guest room, and the main bedroom. The main bedroom was divided in half; one half was turned into a closet and the other half into a study room.

    She sat behind her desk, opened her notebook, and nned to finish writing her essay in order to hand it in.

    This was the negative aspect of being a doctor. Writing essays was an essential part of her education.

    Su Qingsang wrote intensely and didn¡¯t notice the time passing by. She had only noticed that it was already noon when she heard a knock on the door. There were two more knocks on the study room door and before she decided to get up, she saw Huo Jinyao standing outside the door.

    ¡°Time to eat.¡±

    Those three simple words made Su Qingsang feel uneasy in her heart.

    She has been living alone in this home all this time and only once in while would Shi Mengwan stay over for a day or two. However, after that brat had opened her own office, she had stopped staying over at Su Qingsang¡¯s ce for longer than one night.

    For the first time, she suddenly realized that there was an additional person in this home now. And that she had already gotten married.

    Huo Jinyao was a bit confused as he stared at Su Qingsang¡¯s dazed expression.

    ¡°Qingsang, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

 Chapter 20 - Iâ€™m Not Picky

    <h4>Chapter 20: I¡¯m Not Picky</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao called her name smoothly, ¡°Qingsang.¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at his calm and rxed expression. She was about to ask him not to call her by her own name, but she swallowed her words.

    It was just a name so he could just say it. After all, this marriage wasn¡¯t going tost. She saved her work and stood up.

    After she left the room, Su Qingsang saw that there were four dishes and a bowl of soup on the dining table. She hesitated for a moment, then turned around to look at him. ¡°You can cook?¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem like the question. Huo Jinyao¡¯s face suddenly grew awkward. ¡°I just ordered food.¡±

    Su Qingsang walked closer and observed the dishes. It was delivery all right. After all, she didn¡¯t cook much and there weren¡¯t many ingredients in her fridge.

    Huo Jinyao smiled and said, ¡°If you want, I can cook for you next time.¡±

    Su Qingsang sat down in the chair and looked at him. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    What¡¯s so hard about cooking? Huo Jinyao thought to himself.

    ¡°Today is my first day here, so I don¡¯t know how everything is organized in the kitchen.¡± This implied that he intended to find out where everything went.

    Su Qingsang nodded her head, believing him.

    She had no idea how to cook. Although the Su family wasn¡¯t very nice to her, they didn¡¯t torture her or let her be a maid.

    Afterwards, in order to leave her family sooner, she only focused on school and basically lived there, and always ate at the school¡¯s cafeteria. As for cooking, she could only make noodles.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s takeout, it should still taste good. But if you don¡¯t like it, we can order something else since I don¡¯t know what you like to eat.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s behavior of fishing forpliments made Su Qingsang feel awkward. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not picky.¡±

    She was just an illegitimate daughter of the Su family, so what right did she have to be picky? Therefore, Huo Jinyao really didn¡¯t need to act this way.

    Huo Jinyao sat down next to her, filled a bowl with soup and ced it in front of her. It was way too polite.

    Su Qingsang felt extremely ufortable, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t seem to notice and continued talking, ¡°Let me know if you have something that you love to eat. We can eat that tonight.¡±

    ¡°I already told you that I¡¯m not picky.¡± She was very busy and really didn¡¯t have time to spare on trivial things like food.

    Huo Jinyao looked confused as he stopped talking and looked at her cold expression. He tilted his head to look at her observingly. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She was the one who wanted to get married; she didn¡¯t have an excuse to put a p to Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. But she wasn¡¯t used to having another person by her side.

    She didn¡¯t do these things even with Wei Lenan, despite the fact that they were going to get married in a few months.

    ¡°But you clearly look unhappy,¡± Huo Jinyao pressed on.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s careless behavior gave Su Qingsang a headache, and she replied, ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy.¡±

    She saw that Huo Jinyao was a bit startled by her, so she made her voice sound a bit gentler. ¡°You¡¯re a grown man. You really don¡¯t need to do all of this.¡±

    She had lived with the Su family ever since she could remember. With her existence, it was clear that Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t the best.

    It wasn¡¯t just the Su family. Su Qingsang had seen many couples who had rtions with the Su family act all lovey-dovey in front of people, but in reality, their rtionships weren¡¯t what they seemed to be.

    This was also one of the reasons why she agreed to marry Wei Lenan. She had no expectations for love and no expectations for men either. Her n was to just live with a man, so it didn¡¯t matter who the man was going to be. If it wasn¡¯t going to be Wei Lenan, then it would be Huo Jinyao.

    Did it matter who she was living with?

    In fact, she thought that a cold and indifferent rtionship between Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue was a normal one.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do these things.¡± She thought for a second and added, ¡°Huo Jinyao, we both know that we are only a couple on the surface. You don¡¯t have to do these things.¡±

    There would be no use in doing them.

 Chapter 21 - Its Easier to Welcome Him Home Than to Send Him Away

    <h4>Chapter 21: It¡¯s Easier to Wee Him Home Than to Send Him Away</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang decided that it would be best to rify what was on her mind. ¡°Huo Jinyao, when I asked you to marry me the other day, I was out of my mind. You helped me get out of my predicament and I¡¯m thankful for that, but we¡¯re not right for each other.¡±

    She continued, ¡°If you want a woman who will spend the rest of her life with you, who will assist you, and raise your children, I am not the right woman for you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do those things, because I don¡¯t need you to,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°I think that after some time, we can just get a divorce. After all, when we got married yesterday, we both knew that the marriage wasn¡¯t going tost. We are nothing more than a...¡± Before the words ¡°fake couple¡± came out of her mouth, Huo Jinyao ced his hand on top of hers. His fingers were slender and his hand was extremely warm. Su Qingsang was taken aback by his gesture and looked up at him instinctively.

    ¡°I won¡¯t get a divorce,¡± Huo Jinyao stated firmly. His response left Su Qingsang speechless for a moment.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°You are my wife and we are married. So, we won¡¯t get a divorce,¡± Huo Jinyao interrupted.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. At that moment, Huo Jinyao looked like apletely different person; his eyes seemed sincere and he looked unusually serious, and...

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s stare startled Su Qingsang a bit, but before she could pull her hand away, he let go of her first. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m unemployed now and I¡¯m counting on you to be the breadwinner.¡±

    Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t stay serious for more than a few seconds and his expression changed back to a yful one. ¡°Besides, you said that I helped you out a lot. So don¡¯t even try to drive me away.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± This man is just too much, she thought.

    Su Qingsang had no idea what to say. She felt a little nervous under Huo Jinyao¡¯s intense stare. Who knew this guy just pretended to be serious?

    Su Qingsang was neither disappointed nor upset. She had calmed herself down, so now she felt content. She had never witnessed a happy marriage in her life and it seemed as though the love stories that she had read about only existed in books. Thus, if Huo Jinyao just wanted her for the money, she had nothing to worry about. To Su Qingsang, that kind of rtionship felt safe and secure. She just hoped that he wasn¡¯t serious about her.

    After calming down a little, Su Qingsang went back to enjoying the delicious meal on the table. She had lived in the Su family since she was a little girl. Her whole life, she had been an honest person, so she had developed a habit of eating quietly. However, Huo Jinyao did not seem to care about that. Every so often, he kept pouring soup into her bowl.

    Su Qingsang felt very ufortable. She was a doctor and a neat freak, so she hated sharing food. The thought of exchanging saliva was unbearable to her.

    ¡°I can serve myself. Just eat your own food,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    ¡°You are my wife, of course, I have to serve you food.¡± That yful look remained on his face.

    Su Qingsang slightly wrinkled her eyebrows. She wanted to tell him that she thought it was unhygienic, but decided to keep it to herself.

    ¡°I finished my dinner. Enjoy your food.¡± She put down the bowl and intended to go and finish up her essay. However, Huo Jinyao reached out his hand to stop her.

    ¡°What?¡± Su Qingang asked.

    ¡°I need the key and the entrance card.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang as if he was stating the obvious. ¡°I still have some luggage left at the hotel I want to bring it over here. So shouldn¡¯t you give me the card and the key?¡±

    Su Qingsang moved her lips to say something, but then she suddenly realized one thing: it was easier to wee him home than to send him away. At the moment, it would be hard for her to get rid of Huo Jinyao; it was clear that he wouldn¡¯t leave her alone.

    After this realization, Su Qingsang once again chose to keep her thoughts to herself.

 Chapter 22 - I Really Dont See That

    <h4>Chapter 22: I Really Don¡¯t See That</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Although Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want Huo Jinyao to move in, it was clear that she couldn¡¯t change the situation as she saw Huo Jinyao put down his luggage outside her bedroom door.

    It was decided that Huo Jinyao was officially moving in. Su Qingsang could only say, ¡°There¡¯s a guest room over there, so just put your luggage there.¡±

    Su Qingsang stepped forward to stop Huo Jinyao from opening her bedroom door. She knew her struggles were useless, but she didn¡¯t want Huo Jinyao to invade her private space. This was not the hotel room or the living room. This was her bedroom and she had always slept here alone.

    ¡°We are husband and wife, how can we sleep in separate rooms?¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t seem to notice the reluctant expression on Su Qingsang¡¯s face. He even reached out, held her shoulders, and put his face close to hers. ¡°Do not worry. I don¡¯t snore.¡±

    Who cares if he snores? Su Qingsang was livid. This guy is really good at distracting people.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Huo Jinyao pushed open the bedroom door.

    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m a good sleeper. You already know that formst night.¡±

    Last night? The image of her sleeping in Huo Jinyao¡¯s embrace shed through Su Qingsang¡¯s mind. She felt ufortable.

    Huo Jinyao had already carried his luggage into her room.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang quickly followed him.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Huo Jinyao had never been in her room before and now he was ncing at the whole room. The room wasn¡¯t big, but it was very clean and tidy. The nude pink wallpaper had a warm feminine touch to it, and so did the pink bedding. There was arge bay window with thick, soft cushions on it. When the wind blew the curtains that were the same pink color as the wallpaper, he could smell a faint aroma floating in the air. It was the same fragrance he had smelled on herst night.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s face softened, but Su Qingsang, who was standing behind him, didn¡¯t see that. She only saw that Huo Jinyao carried his luggage, took a look around the room, and went towards her closet. She tried to stop him, but he took two big steps and was already in her closet.

    Su Qingsang felt ufortable once again. Her closet wasn¡¯t messy. She didn¡¯t have a lot of clothes since she spent most of her time in the hospital. Her clothes were mainly simple andfortable. She also tidied up her closet and organized her clothes quite regrly. After all, she was a doctor and liked to be clean.

    However,st night Su Qingsang came back homete and was very tired. On top of that, she left in a rush yesterday morning. Therefore, some undergarments were randomly tossed out in the closet.

    Su Qingsang had originally nned to wear a strapless bra under her wedding dress, but then she remembered that the dress had an inner lining and put the bra back in the closet. Since she was in a hurry, she didn¡¯t have time to clean up her closet and left a pile of bras in in sight.

    She quickly reached out and tried to put away her undergarments, but Huo Jinyao moved faster. He effortlessly picked up one of the bras with his slender hands. At the sight of the thin ck fabric in his strong hands, Su Qingsang¡¯s face and neck turned red.

    ¡°Give it back.¡± She reached out to grab it, but Huo Jinyao turned it over and looked at the bra size.

    Huo Jinyao raised his eyebrows and his eyes gleamed with mischief. He looked at her body.

    Yesterday he saw her wearing a wedding dress, so he knew that she has a good figure. She was slim and shapely. But...

    ¡°34C?¡±

    I really don¡¯t see that, he thought.

 Chapter 23 - Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 23: Shameless</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Give it back.¡± Su Qingsang was so furious that she jumped up to take the bra out of his hand.

    However, Huo Jinyao moved faster than her; he raised his hand and lifted the bra up. He was tall and strong. The image of his six-pack abs was still embedded in Su Qingsang¡¯s brain.

    The sight of this man holding her ck bra so casually made her face turn redder. ¡°You give it back to me.¡±

    Right when she decided to jump on him and grab the bra, Huo Jinyao finally put the piece of fabric in her hand. Su Qingsang breathed a sigh of relief and squeezed it in her hand. She wondered if there was a way she could discreetly put it back in ce.

    How could she have known that Huo Jinyao would turn around and immediately pick up the remaining bras?

    Although Su Qingsang had one of her bras in her hand, she failed to grab the others. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so shameless. ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Is he a pervert? she thought.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Huo Jinyao spoke as he grabbed the thin, light cloth and grinned to reveal his white teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve never really seen these things before, so I¡¯m a bit curious.¡±

    Never really seen these things? As if anyone would believe that. Su Qingsang did not believe Huo Jinyao the slightest bit. She randomly grabbed her undergarments and put them on the other side of the closet. She carefully looked through her closet again. When Su Qingsang was sure that nothing else was going to draw the attention of this ¡°God of bad luck,¡± she finally felt relieved.

    Afterward, she cleared up a corner in the closet and said, ¡°Put your clothes here.¡±

    Seeing that he stood still, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to stay there any longer. She felt strange standing with him in such a small space.

    ¡°I still have work to do, so organize your clothes yourself.¡± She stopped to look at him. ¡°And don¡¯t touch any of my things.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face was still flushed when she returned to the study room. She was surprised by how ufortable she felt.

    I¡¯m a doctor, is there anything I haven¡¯t seen? I¡¯ve seen everything, even the body structures of men and women. Why do I feel so ufortable? Why do I feel guilty? I don¡¯t have to feel like that, okay?

    Su Qingsang patted her cheeks and decided to finish up the essay that she had been working on. However, before she could even type out two lines, she was disturbed. Su Qingsang saw Huo Jinyao¡¯s head peeking through the door and suddenly got a headache.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter again?¡± She was not in a good mood. The image of him holding her underwear was still in her head.

    ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®whatever¡¯?¡± Huo Jinyao walked in while speaking. ¡°Today is the first day of our marriage. We must celebrate it, right?¡±

    Su Qingsang nced over Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. ¡°Are you trying to avoid cooking?¡±

    A hint of distress shed across Huo Jinyao¡¯s face, but only for a second. ¡°Of course not. I just want to celebrate this day with you.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the clock. It wasn¡¯t even four o¡¯clock yet. ¡°Later. I still have work to do.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t beter.¡± Huo Jinyao stepped closer and pulled her up. ¡± We have to go somewhere else before we go to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to go out, because this essay was very important to her. Her mentor in the hospital, Zhang Qiubai, was very good to her and had always given her opportunities to practice her skills.

    Su Qingsang wanted to continue her studies and get a doctorate degree.

    ¡°You will know when we get there.¡± As he spoke, Huo Jinyao pulled her out of the chair.

    ¡°You...¡± Su Qingsang felt helpless, so she had to quickly save the document and follow him.

 Chapter 24 - From Now on, Please Guide Me on How to Become a Perfect Husband

    <h4>Chapter 24: From Now on, Please Guide Me on How to Be a Perfect Husband</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang did not expect Huo Jinyao to take her to the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    She sat in her car and watched Huo Jinyao take out her ID card and family records. Su Qingsang had no idea how and where he found them. She moved her lips, opened her mouth, and closed it again. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Dear wife, we had the wedding yesterday, but we haven¡¯t gotten the certificate yet. We¡¯re both free today, so let¡¯s go get the certificate,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°I...¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to do that since she thought it would be easier to get a divorce if got married without the official certificate.

    This was also the reason why she hadn¡¯t been panicking before. A wedding just by itself was not legally valid; however, Huo Jinyao would be her legal husband as soon as they obtained the certificate. After that, it would be much harder to get rid of this man.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huo Jinyao had already got out of the car and dragged her out as well.

    She walked into the Civil Affairs Bureau as Huo Jinyao dragged her by her hand. It wasn¡¯t closing time yet, and it was a normal day, so there weren¡¯t many people inside.

    Su Qingsang was still hesitant because she didn¡¯t think that Huo Jinyao actually wanted the certificate. She intended to walk out of the building.

    However, Huo Jinyao held her wrist even tighter. He pulled her and continued walking. In Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes, he looked very excited. ¡°My wife, you¡¯re going in the wrong direction. Here¡¯s where you get the certificate.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± She didn¡¯t want to get a certificate, she really didn¡¯t.

    ¡°You see, there are not many people here today. It looks like a good day,¡± Huo Jinyao eximed.

    Su Qingsang looked at the hall and there were indeed not many people there. Most people liked to pick a good day to get the certificate and they came to the Civil Affairs Bureau early in the morning.

    It was almost afternoon and the officers were going to leave soon. The newlywed couple in front of them was finishing up the registration procedures.

    It was their turn now. Huo Jinyao handed all the materials to the officer and his diligent attitude surprised Su Qingsang¡¯s even more. She got a feeling that Huo Jinyao was very passionate about this marriage. But why would he be? I must be imagining it.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡± The employee was very friendly. He took the materials, showed them how to fill out the forms, and led them to take a photo.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s body felt very stiff during the photo session. The bright light made her eyes feel so ufortable that she had to stand up several times, but Huo Jinyao kept pulling her down. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    ¡°I am not nervous.¡± Who was nervous? She was just hesitant. ¡°Huo Jinyao, I don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you look very beautiful. You¡¯re very photogenic. You¡¯ll look beautiful in the photo.¡± As Huo Jinyao spoke, he smiled at her and shed his white teeth.

    Su Qingsang was dazed by his remarkably bright smile. By the time she recovered, the photo had already been taken.

    Two brand-new, red certificates were stamped with an official seal. Su Qingsang stared at the certificate photo of two people holding hands together and didn¡¯t know how to feel about it.

    She subtly looked at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°My wife, from now on, please guide me on how to be a perfect husband.¡± Huo Jinyao shook the red marriage certificate and smiled at her.

    His smile was too bright for Su Qingsang. She turned away so as to not look at him. She held the marriage certificate in her hand and got a feeling that something was not right.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± she muttered.

    Why, why did he marry me? Why did all this happen? Yesterday¡¯s wedding and today¡¯s marriage certificate. If he went along with the wedding for the sole purpose of helping me, then why did he get the marriage certificate today?

    He saw Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue yesterday. He should know that I¡¯m just an illegitimate daughter of the Su family.

    I don¡¯t have anything he wants. Why is he doing all this?

 Chapter 25 - My Wife Is So Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 25: My Wife Is So Beautiful</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t seem to notice the doubtful and curious expression in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes. He took her hand and got back in the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go eat something.¡±

    Su Qingsang still held the marriage certificate in her hand. As she stared at it, she had no idea where to put it. Huo Jinyao reached out and took the marriage certificate from her hand. ¡°I will keep it safe for you.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Qingsang eximed.

    Why on earth did he marry me?

    He took her to a nearby upscale restaurant half an hourter. Su Qingsang had also been here several times and knew this ce was quite pricey, so she couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Jinyao.

    They entered the restaurant, picked a table in the corner by the window, and sat down. After they ordered their food, Su Qingsang realized that Huo Jinyao had been staring at her and she felt somewhat ufortable. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking at my wife,¡± said Huo Jinyao with a yful expression. ¡°My wife is so beautiful, why wouldn¡¯t I look at her?¡±

    This guy is so unreasonable. He can¡¯t stay serious even for a minute. Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao. She was known for being a rational person, so his words further convinced her that he had some ulterior motives. What exactly does he want from me? I don¡¯t know how to solve this problem.

    Su Qingsang stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to use the bathroom.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stared at her as she quickly walked away and wondered if this was all an illusion. Why are mypliments not making Su Qingsang happy?

    He looked at the window. Night hade and the lights were turned on in the restaurant. He saw his reflection in a window and thought about how handsome he was.

    Yep, that woman has poor taste. Huo Jinyao was certain of that.

    Su Qingsang stayed in the bathroom for a while, but it was not because she felt shy about what Huo Jinyao had just said.

    At first, when Huo Jinyao had moved into her house, she panicked a little bit, but now she started to take significant precautions against this man.

    What are his motives? Until she figured out what he wanted, all she could do was keep her thoughts secret from Huo Jinyao.

    As for his motives... It doesn¡¯t matter since they will be exposed sooner orter. Su Qingsang was sure about that.

    Huo Jinyao noticed that Su Qingsang looked much calmer when she came back. That made him somewhat confused.

    Maybe Su Qingsang is not used topliments he thought. It¡¯s not a big deal. Maybe she¡¯ll get used to it if Ipliment her more.

    When they got halfway through their dinner, Su Qingsang got a phone call.

    She took a look at Huo Jinyao and he looked back at her, suggesting that it was okay to answer it. Su Qingsang picked up the phone.

    It was Su Chenghui. He called to remind her that since they had been married for three days, she shoulde home tomorrow with Huo Jinyao. It was a Chinese tradition.

    This phone call took Su Qingsang by surprise. She thought that neither Li Qianxue nor Su Peizhen wanted to see her. Nevertheless, it was a tradition for newlyweds to return to the bride¡¯s home. Knowing Su Peizhen, didn¡¯t she want Su Qingsang to be as far away from her as possible?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything that¡¯s troubling you?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. This guy is really handsome, there is no doubt about that. But right now, being handsome is useless.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you have to apany me to my home tomorrow, do you know that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded, looking like he knew exactly what she was talking about. ¡°It¡¯s the tradition to return to the bride¡¯s home, I know that.¡±

    Does he really know? Su Qingsang had actually suspected he knew nothing about that.

    ¡°My family...¡± Her family was not easy to deal with. If he didn¡¯t want to go to her parent¡¯s home, she could tell them that they had gone on a honeymoon.

    There was a chance they could avoid some conflicts if they didn¡¯t see each other.

    [Small Theater]

    Su Qingsang: What do you do on earth?

    Huo Jinyao: Security guard.

    Su Qingsang: How is that possible?

    Huo Jinyao: It¡¯s true.

    Su Qingsang, after a while: You are a liar.

    Huo Jinyao: Mmm, by security guard, I meant guarding the security of all mypanies. (Cough) In short, a security guard.

    Su Qingsang: Go to hell!

 Chapter 26 - Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 26: Nightmare</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Visiting your family isn¡¯t a big deal for me, okay?¡± Huo Jinyao reached out and held her hand. ¡°We¡¯re married now, so of course your parents are now my parents and your family is my family. I will get along with them just fine.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t believe a single word he said. She didn¡¯t forget how Huo Jinyao poured a ss of wine on Su Peizhen.

    Su Peizhen let it pass solely because it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to flip out at their wedding. Things wouldn¡¯t go so easily when they would visit Su Qingsang¡¯s parents the next day. She even had reason to suspect that it was Su Peizhen who told Su Chenghui to make the call and tell her toe home. Probably.

    Staring at Huo Jinyao¡¯s confident face, Su Qingsang felt helpless. ¡°Promise me you¡¯re not going to make trouble.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise you I won¡¯t.¡± Huo Jinyao smiled brightly. Make trouble? Of course, he wouldn¡¯t. However, if anyone was to provoke him, there was no guarantee he would keep his promise.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t sleep very well that night. She dreamed of her childhood. She had lived in the Su family¡¯s mansion for as long as she remembered. In fact, Su Qingsang had never understood why Li Qianxue had let her live in Su Mansion if she didn¡¯t want her around.

    Wouldn¡¯t it have been easier to send her to an orphanage or to raise her outside of Su Mansion? Considering the Su family¡¯s power and wealth, they could¡¯ve easily gone with either option. However, Li Qianxue had raised her¡ªan illegitimate daughter¡ªin her own name and had given her a Su surname.

    As for Su Qingsang¡¯s living conditions, she obviously never even thought ofparing hers with Su Peizhen¡¯s. The room where she had lived was at the end of the corridor and she was allowed to have meals with Li Qianxue.

    There were people who took care of her everyday life, but she led a ghost-like existence in the Su Mansion.

    There were things that Su Qingsang had never understood as a child but learned as she grew up.

    When she was five years old, she liked one of Su Peizhen¡¯s dolls. Su Peizhen had many dolls simr to this one, but Su Qingsang had none. The doll that she had liked was Su Peizhen¡¯s favorite doll at the time. It was a very pretty, little pink princess.

    The princess was always in Su Peizhen¡¯s hands. Although Su Qingsang really wanted to y with her doll, she didn¡¯t dare to express it out loud. Su Peizhen had a lot of toys and even though she liked this one at the time, it was just temporary entertainment.

    Very soon, she rejected the little princess doll. Su Peizhen asked the butler, Nanny Zhang, to throw it away. At that time, Nanny Zhang was busy talking to someone and she threw the doll on the edge of the sofa in the living room.

    Su Qingsang happened to see that right as she was passing by. No one was around and the doll was carelessly thrown in the corner.

    She was only five years old and seeing the doll made her extremely happy. So she picked it and took it to her room. Su Qingsang was overjoyed, for it was her first ever doll and it didn¡¯t matter that it was thrown away by Su Peizhen. That¡¯s when she noticed that the doll¡¯s clothes were torn. That must¡¯ve been why Su Peizhen threw it away.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t mind that and carefully stitched it up. She poked some of her fingers with a needle in the process.

    That night, she was very happy and slept for a whole night with the doll in her arms. Since she thought that Su Peizhen wouldn¡¯t want the doll back, she didn¡¯t even think of hiding it.

    For a whole month, she had yed with the doll every day and had slept with it every night. Then one day, Su Peizhen found the doll. She imed that the doll was hers. Su Qingsang argued that she picked it up after Su Peizhen threw it away.

    Su Peizhen insisted that she should give it back to her. ¡°I won¡¯t give any of my things to you, even if I throw them away.¡±

    ¡°But you threw it away already, why do you care if I take it?¡± Su Qingsang was stubborn. She held the doll tightly, unwilling to give it back to Su Peizhen.

 Chapter 27 - You Had A Nightmare.

    <h4>Chapter 27: You Had A Nightmare.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    When she was a little girl, she hadn¡¯t actually understood the meaning of ¡°illegitimate daughter.¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang, can you give it back to me?¡±

    ¡°No. I picked it up, so it is mine now.¡±

    Su Peizhen had been stubborn, and she had been too. She had been all alone. She had thought that, with this doll apanying her, she wouldn¡¯t have felt so lonely. That is why she had refused to give it back to her.

    ¡°You wait and see.¡±

    Su Peizhen had left and had never asked her to give it back again. Su Qingsang had thought that this drama had been over.

    When she hade back from kindergarten one day, however, the first doll in her life, the doll that had apanied her for an entire month, had been cut into pieces.

    The dress on the doll had been torn into pieces. The arms and legs had been pulled off and the doll¡¯s head had been twisted off.

    What was even more frightening was that the doll had been painted with red paint, which had looked like the blood spilling out of the doll.

    The ¡°blood¡± had dyed her sheets red. Su Qingsang, who had been five years old at that time, had been scared.

    ¡°Water¨C¡±

    Su Qingsang sat up and looked around the room in total darkness, gasping.

    She patted her chest, then tried to get out of bed and pour herself a ss of water. Themp next to the bed, however, was switched on.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Su Qingsang was shocked by the sudden sound. She quickly retreated a bit and almost fell out of the bed.

    Fortunately, her waist was held by a fast hand. Without it, she would have definitely fallen.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Seeing Huo Jinyao¡¯s face helped her recover. She looked around the room that she was very familiar with and finally remembered that she had already gotten married.

    Yes, she had gotten married. The groom was a man who seemed to have nothing but a handsome face.

    She licked her lips and pushed his hand away.

    ¡°Are you OK?¡± Huo Jinyao asked her again.

    Su Qingsang could not utter a word, so she just shook her head and went to get off the bed. Huo Jinyao moved faster than her though.

    He got out of bed and poured a cup of warm water, then ced it in her hands. ¡°What happened? Did you just have a nightmare?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him and took the water without saying anything. With warm water flowing into her throat, she really felt much better than she had a moment ago.

    She actually hadn¡¯t dreamt of the doll for a long time. In fact, she had benefited from the doll incident.

    After that, Su Chenghui had seemed to have finally be sympathetic towards her. Every time he had bought toys for Su Peizhen, he would buy her one.

    Although the toys given to her had always beenpletely inferior to Su Peizhen¡¯s, she had at least began to have toys of her own.

    Having her own toys, however, hadn¡¯t ended very well.

    Thinking of some moments from the past, she became a bit gloomy. She was a person who liked memories.

    ¡°What dream did you have?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    Su Qingsang finally focused on this man.

    Last night, they had gone out for dinner together. After they hade back, the man started going rogue again.

    When she had finished her paper and been ready to sleep, she had found that her bed was upied by Huo Jinyao.

    She had tried to drive him to the guest room outside, but he had refused firmly.

    ¡°We are married, we¡¯re husband and wife. Of course, we have to sleep together.¡±

    Su Qingsang could not control him. Fortunately, other than holding her and sleeping like he had the other day, his behavior hadn¡¯t crossed the line. If it had, she might not be able to touch him.

    ¡°Dreams are the opposite of reality.¡± Huo Jinyao added. As she remained silent, he took the empty cup from her hands and put it aside.

    He gazed at her face carefully, the worry on his face seemed to be genuine.

    Su Qingsang made eye contact with him and it shocked him a bit.

 Chapter 28 - At Least She Was Not Annoyed.

    <h4>Chapter 28: At Least She Was Not Annoyed.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The dull look in her eyes signified that she was still gued by the nightmare.

    Realizing this, Huo Jinyao reached out and held her in his arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Dreams are the opposite of reality. There is nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    He tightened his hands around her waist slightly and his tone sounded sharp when he wasforting her.

    Because of this, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but look at him for a longer time. Who would think this man couldfort people?

    As she looked at him, he turned into a yboy.

    ¡°You suddenly realized your husband¡¯s really handsome? Huh?¡±

    Seeing her staring at him without even blinking, Huo Jinyao raised the corners of his mouth.

    His face did indeed look very, very handsome in the light. People always said that the beautiful people looked even better under lights. Of course, for that to be true his facial expression couldn¡¯t be irritating. The smug look on his face made the corners of her mouth twitch.

    She took back the idea of him being beautiful under the light, for she didn¡¯t think the man would ever learn to be serious.

    She was really not used to his hands being around her waist and she reached out to pull them away.

    Huo Jinyao was extremely stubborn and refused to let her go. ¡°What? I am not handsome?¡±

    Su Qingsang rolled her eyes. ¡°Let go of me, I am going to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sleep together.¡±

    Who would want to sleep with him? Su Qingsang wanted to retort, but Huo Jinyao had already cuddled her down.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Who could sleep well with a hand under their waist? ¡°Get your hands away from me.¡±

    ¡°No. I will not.¡±

    ¡°Put them away.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Put them away. Why not?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t get them away from you.¡± Huo Jinyao tightened his grip as he spoke. ¡°You need to sleep now. If you don¡¯t, let¡¯s do something else.¡±

    What else?

    Su Qingsang, who was aware of what he had meant, quickly closed her eyes.

    She was still not used to sleeping while being cuddled. Unconsciously, she turned her body, but she heard the voice Huo Jinyao in the back of her mind.

    ¡°Do not move.¡±

    If I keep wriggling, I could not be sure what would happen next.

    Such an asshole. Su Qingsang did not dare move anymore. She raised her eyes to re at Huo Jinyao, thinking that this man looked extraordinarily annoying.

    She looked away with resentment and yawned.

    Having experienced a nightmare, she thought she might not fall asleep very quickly. However, she slept all night without being bothered by another nightmare.

    When Su Qingsang woke up, the other side of the bed was empty.

    Realizing today was the day she would return to her parents¡¯ home, Su Qingsang stood up. Going back meant a dangerous reunion.

    After washing herself, Su Qingsang found that Huo Jinyao had just entered the apartment, holding several bags of breakfast.

    ¡°You¡¯re up? Right in time for breakfast.¡±

    Huo Jinyao smiled at her, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. Su Qingsang took a look at his sportswear. He just went out for a morning run?

    Huo Jinyao put the breakfast down. ¡°Come here. Aren¡¯t we going out today?¡±

    As a doctor, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t maintain a regr diet. She knew it was bad for her health, but she sometimes forgot to eat something.

    Huo Jinyao who had lived here for only two days had already started caring about her diet. She couldn¡¯t tell her feelings inside, but at least she was not annoyed.

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao in the morning light while enjoying her breakfast in silence.

    She became even more confused. She had no idea why this man had married her, but now she had an inexplicable feeling.

    Maybe he didn¡¯t have ulterior motives.

    Maybe.

    After breakfast, Huo Jinyao changed his clothes and they got in the car, heading to Su Mansion.

 Chapter 29 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 29: Return</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang¡¯s department was few miles from the Su Mansion. She was in a car going to the Su Mansion. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but turn around and take a look at Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyao looked handsome; tall and statuesque in a white suit the day before yesterday. As for yesterday, he had worn sportswear¡ªcasual and leisurely. Today he wore a white T-shirt and ck suit pants. How can he bear such hot weather? Su Qingsang wondered.

    Huo Jinyao had a perfect figure which fit all clothes perfectly. As long as it was being worn by him, any clothes would make him even more charming. This ck and white suit made him look taller, straighter, and even more handsome.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t pay a lot of attention to appearance, but she had to admit in her heart that Huo Jinyao was quite good-looking. His appearance was almost wless. However, looking at such a well-dressed young man, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he had married her. When she snapped out of her thoughts, the car had already arrived at Su Mansion.

    Looking at the familiar building, Su Qingsang took a deep breath and got out the car first.

    ¡°You...¡± She wanted to tell him about her family but found nothing to say. Because they had met at the wedding, he had a rough idea of her family. He wasn¡¯t the one who was in a position to lose anything, but she still hoped that he could be scrupulous since they were in the Su Mansion.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Huo Jinyao seemed to have noticed her hesitation. He went back to the trunk and opened it. At the sight of what was inside, Su Qingsang was surprised.

    ¡°What are these?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Gifts.¡± Huo Jinyao took the things out one-by-one in front of her. ¡°You said that we would return to the Su Mansion today, didn¡¯t you? I don¡¯t know what your parents like, so I just picked some randomly.¡±

    Did he buy those randomly?

    Su Qingsang looked at the logos and wrapping of those gifts. It seems like he didn¡¯t buy those gifts randomly at all.

    ¡°It must have cost you a great deal,¡± Su Qingsang said. Actually, he didn¡¯t have to do all that. She was in an embarrassing position at the Su Mansion. Her family wouldn¡¯t appreciate her no matter what she did.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Huo Jinyao picked all the bags up while speaking, putting his face closer to hers. He said, ¡°I told you I lost my job, right? I spent all my savings on this, so you be the breadwinnerter.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s mouth convulsed slightly. He¡¯s obviously trying to appease my family even though he can¡¯t really afford to. ¡°How could you?!¡± she eximed.

    ¡°I should gain some favor with my mother-inw and father-inw upon our first return, right?¡±

    His words left her almost speechless. She wanted to help him with those bags but he insisted he could carry them by himself.

    After hearing the sound of the car arriving and some speech, the gatekeeper came to open the door for them.

    Nanny Zhang also came out soon after. ¡°Miss Qingsang, you¡¯re back?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang nodded at her and stepped inside.

    Nanny Zhang held her hands gently and said, ¡°Miss Qingsang, there are other guests at home.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Nanny Zhang and answered with a grateful smile, ¡°I got it, thank you.¡±

    Anyway, there was always a way out. Su Qingsang had probably foreseen what tricks the Su people were nning.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo Jinyao noticed her slower pace and turned around to look at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Su Qingsang kept up with him and said, ¡°Just some guests are in the house.¡±

    Huo Jinyao immediately understood her meaningful expression and nodded at her.

    They walked into the living room together, and the people inside all looked in their direction as soon as they stepped into the room.

    Su Qingsang noticed, among all people, a person who shouldn¡¯t have been there¡ªWei Lenan.

 Chapter 30 - These People Are Really Interesting

    <h4>Chapter 30: These People Are Really Interesting</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t expect the Su family would pull such a trick. Was this Wei Lenan¡¯s doing or the Su family? Interesting... It was really interesting.

    She saw him, so did Huo Jinyao, undoubtedly. Huo Jinyao turned around and looked at her, but did not see any emotion other than disdain in her eyes.

    ¡°Dad, Aunt, I¡¯m back.¡± Su Qingsang called Li Qianxue ¡®aunt¡¯. Li Qianxue showed deep disgust towards her. So even calling her ¡®aunt¡¯ was like there was a fishbone stuck in the throat.

    Li Qianxue looked extremely indifferent. Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t ardent either. Su Peizhen and Su Yuxin sat motionlessly. Light mockery emerged on Su Peizhen¡¯s face. She sat beside Qiu Yanbo, who was next to Wei Lenan.

    The eyes of this group of people fell on Huo Jinyao. Compared with the different looks of these people, Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression seemed much more rxed. He stepped forward with his gifts and stood before the coffee table, looking at Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Dad, Aunt.¡± He addressed them the same way Su Qingsang did, then put the presents down. ¡°These are gifts for everyone. I don¡¯t know what you like, so I just bought some things randomly.¡± He took the presents out and ced them in front of Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue. Not only did he prepare gifts for them, but also for Su Peizhen and Su Yuxin.

    Su Chenghui nced at the gifts on the table. He looked less serious than just a moment ago. ¡°You really put effort into this.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± As Huo Jinyao spoke, he pulled Su Qingsang into his arms. His intimate behavior made Su Qing very ufortable, but in this situation, she could only force herself to go along with him.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m married to Qingsang, Qingsang¡¯s family is my family.¡± Huo Jinyao turned to Su Qingsang with gentle eyes. ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang forced up the corners of her mouth and smiled grudgingly. Family? These people don¡¯t treat me like a family member. But at this time, I would never say such a thing.

    ¡°Sit down.¡± The gifts were very expensive, but Su Chenghui didn¡¯t care about superficial etiquette. This son-inw pays such attention to giving us valuable gifts. I can see he is a good person, he thought.

    Su Peizhen sneered and said, ¡°Huo Jinyao, are these gifts fake?¡± Not to mention anything else, the bracelet from Emerald Pavilion Huo Jinyao gave Li Qianxue was very valuable.

    Everyone knew that the jewelry from Emerald Pavilion was expensive. A bracelet normally cost over one or several hundred thousand RMB. How could a clerk at such a smallpany afford it?

    ¡°What Miss Su said was really interesting,¡± Huo Jinyao said calmly and looked at Qiu Yanbo. ¡°The Emerald Pavilion seems to be owned by Master Qiu. Master Qiu is the most qualified to say if it¡¯s fake, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°My brother-inw, you¡¯re way too courteous,¡± Qiu Yanbo¡¯s said emotionlessly. ¡°Now that we¡¯re family, just call me by my name.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at his daughter and then back to Su Qingsang. ¡°Sit down, don¡¯t stand there.¡±

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao sat down. Did it mean Su Chenghui epted Huo Jinyao?

    Wei Lenan became somber. He did not want this result.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Wei Lenan walked up to Su Qingsang. He sat down directly next to her on the sofa before she could react, then held her hand. ¡°Qingsang, I¡¯ve already known it.¡±

    What do you know? Su Qingsang felt confused, forgetting to pull out her hand for a moment.

    Wei Lenan nced at Huo Jinyao smugly, then at Su Qingsang with deep affection. ¡°I know it¡¯s a fake marriage between you and him. I¡¯m the person whom you love. We are supposed to be together.¡±

 Chapter 31 - The Shameless Are Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 31: The Shameless Are Invincible</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Looking at Wei Lenan, the only thing that Su Qingsang felt was that this guy was crazy.

    ¡°Wei Lenan,¡± she said, very upset by his presence at this event. ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    ¡°I will not.¡± Wei Lenan shook his head and became increasingly persistent, ¡°I know that you are doing this to anger me and I admit that I was in the wrong before. Now that we have each been wrong once, let¡¯s call it even, okay?¡±

    Call it even? Su Qingsang almost burst outughing because she was so angry. It must be the first time the term ¡°call it even¡± had been used in a scenario like this one.

    Before she could draw her hand back, Wei Lenan grasped it even tighter. ¡°I have told your dad, so he knows. Qingsang, let bygones be bygones. I will forget about it if you do too. Let¡¯s start over, okay?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang tried hard to pull her hand away and looked at Wei Lenan like he was crazy. ¡°Why should I forget about it? Don¡¯t you know what you have done? Who would want to start over with you?¡±

    The Su family was watching this scene intently, but nobody said anything.

    Sitting next to Su Peizhen, Qiu Yanbo looked at Su Peizhen and then at Su Qingsang.

    He did not say a word. It was hard to tell what he was thinking about from his expression. He tapped his fingers against his knee sporadically.

    Huo Jinyao, who stood behind Su Qingsang, went from seeming rxed to seeming more serious. He had heard the words ¡°fake marriage¡± uttered by Wei Lenan, and he didn¡¯t care about anything else that had been said.

    Fake marriage? Who said that our marriage was fake? Huo Jinyao thought.

    With one look at Su Peizhen, Huo Jinyao could see that she was obviously enjoying the drama. In an instant, his expression became even colder.

    Noticing this change in Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression, Wei Lenan believed even more in what he had said.

    Everything will be fine as long as Su Qingsang forgives me, Wei Lenan thought. He said, ¡°Qingsang, I said that what happened before was all my fault. You don¡¯t have to be so stubborn.¡±

    Stubborn? I¡¯m being stubborn? Su Qingsang nearlyughed out of anger again. ¡°Li Rongrong is pregnant with your child. How are you going to deal with that baby?¡±

    The expression on Wei Lenan¡¯s face changed in an instant. He became less confident, but itsted just for one second. Very quickly, he calmed himself down again.

    ¡°Qingsang, I have asked her to get an abortion. Qingsang, as I said before, let bygones be bygones. Besides, you pretended to get married to him just to annoy me, didn¡¯t you? So let¡¯s call it even, what do you say¨C¡±

    ¡°Who said that we faked our marriage?¡± Huo Jinyao said. He chuckled, a warm expression on his face. He stretched out his arm to wrap around Su Qingsang and stared at Wei Lenan.

    ¡°Yesterday, we got our marriage license. Our marriage is authentic.

    ...

    All of a sudden, the living room fellpletely silent. Everyone turned to Huo Jinyao, wondering whether what he said was true.

    Su Qingsang, who was in Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms was really not ustomed to this intimate contact with him.

    Now, however, they had to act in front of these people. Though she was not ustomed to this, she did nothing butpliantly snuggle up to Huo¡¯s chest.

    His chest was broad and strong. Su Qingsang could almost feel his heart beat through his thinyer of clothing.

    Perceiving the stiffness of her body, Huo Jinyao held her even more tightly and ced his hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°You, you are a liar.¡± Wei Lenan said. He could not ept this reality. ¡°How could Qingsang marry you? That¡¯s absolutely impossible.¡±

 Chapter 32 - No One Can Defeat A Shameless Man

    <h4>Chapter 32: No One Can Defeat A Shameless Man</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Wei Lenan had every reason to believe that Su Qingsang was willing to marry Huo Jinyao.

    He had done a thorough background investigation on him. Actually, Huo Jinyao seemed to have no background at all. No matter how intensely he investigated, he found nothing more than that Huo Jinyao was just a poor guy without any possessions.

    On their wedding day, all of Huo¡¯s rtives were absent. Therefore, their marriage had to either be fake or he had a skeleton in his closet. How could it develop into a real one so quickly?

    Wei Lenan was very emotional. In contrast to him, Huo Jinyao appeared to be quite calm.

    Looking at Wei¡¯s face, which was full of doubt and exasperation, Huo Jinyao turned his head and kissed Su Qingsang on the cheek, without considering that Su¡¯s family was also there.

    To Wei Lenan, who seemed furious, Huo Jinyao opened his mouth and said, ¡°Nothing is impossible. It¡¯s quite easy to check whether we¡¯ve gotten our marriage license or not. Besides, why would I lie to you?¡±

    Su¡¯s family was frozen by their sudden disy of affection.

    Su Peizhen bit her lips and subconsciously turned her eyes toward Qiu Yanbo. He, however, kept his eyes on Su Qingsang and was seemingly unaware of her gaze.

    Wei Lenan was so angry that his face had turned red. He turned to face Su Qingsang, trying hard to keep his hysteria under control.

    ¡°Qingsang, I can¡¯t believe you have to hurt me like this. I admit that what happened before was my fault, and I promise you that I won¡¯t do that again. Why can¡¯t you just forgive me?¡±

    Huo Jinyao wanted to say something, while Su Qingsang was so annoyed that by Wei¡¯s remarks that sheughed.

    No one could defeat a shameless man. How dare he pretend to be a victim? Wei Lenan was absolutely a son of a b*tch. Why had she not realized this before?

    ¡°Wei Lenan, I¡¯m sorry that you insist on my marriage to another hurting you. Now I am asking you to leave, because I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang?¡± Wei Lenan did not expect he to directly ask him to leave.

    ¡°I have gotten married with Huo Jinyao. We have our marriage license and held our wedding ceremony. Whether you believe it or not, it is a reality that nobody can change. I can¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t believe me.

    As for what you said about me hurting you: Wei Lenan, today was my first return home after the wedding. You rushed to my home and made such specious remarks. Who on earth is hurting whom?¡±

    Wei Lenan opened his mouth and instinctively turned his head to Su¡¯s family for help.

    At that moment, however, nobody said a word. All of them were looking at Su Qingsang and wondering why she had be a totally different person.

    Turning back to face Su Qingsang again, Wei Lenan wanted to leave but had not reconciled with the situation. Still, it was hard to stay when faced with the whole family¡¯s hostile attitude.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t care about him. She looked around and turned to Huo Jinyao. She stretched out her hand toward him and Huo Jinyao stood up gently and held it.

    Su Qingsang took a deep breath. Though she already knew how she felt at his touch, she still felt bad to be faced with the truth of it again.

    She should have gotten ustomed to such emotions earlier.

    Wei Lenan could not have been here without the consent of Su¡¯s family. It was no surprise that Su Peizhen had had such an idea. What surprised Su Qingsang was that Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui did nothing to stop him froming.

    They were her families with whom she had lived with for over two decades. She could have just ignored their usual hostility, but not such humiliation on such a day.

    ¡°Jinyao,¡± Su Qingsang uttered softly. Normally, she did not care that much. Today, however, she was tough. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She could not stay for one more minute in this house.

 Chapter 33 - Nothing Matters

    <h4>Chapter 33: Nothing Matters</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    For a short moment, Su Chenghui was stunned at Su Qingsang¡¯s behavior. ¡°Qingsang?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Now that we do not seem to be very popr in this home, we are leaving.¡±

    Su Qingsang was also surprised she could stay so calm at this moment. Perhaps she didn¡¯t think it mattered; she was hurt too much.

    ¡°Su Qingsang.¡±

    Su Peizhen stood up suddenly, seemingly furious. Li Qianxue red at her, forcing her to sit back down.

    Qiu Yanbo seemed to be quite interested in the scene ying out before his eyes.

    Su Qingsang kept her gaze on Huo Jinyao.

    If he only married to me to make use of the Su Family, now he will know that it¡¯s not going to work.

    Then, Huo Jinyao put his hand on Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    His calm demeanor brought Su Qingsang a sense of relief. Had Huo Jinyao said that he would like to stay, she would have been embarrassed.

    When she realized this, she felt grateful to Huo Jinyao. She didn¡¯t even feel that ufortable with his hand on her shoulder.

    Su Chenghui frowned, casting a nce at Li Qianxue and then Su Peizhen.

    He had known what would happen today and expressed no objection, but still¨C

    ¡°You go. Do not step foot in this house again if you have any dignity.¡± Su Peizhen shouted in a malignant voice and Li Qianxue cast a sharp re at her.

    ¡°Peizhen, what are you talking about? Nonsense.¡±

    Li Qianxue was the apple of the eye of Li Group¡¯s president. She was undoubtedly adored and loved by many people. She was arrogant, but she loved Su Chenghui so deeply that she epted his illegitimate daughter.

    Someone said she wasn¡¯t resentful. They were wrong, she hated it. Nheless, she was cold-blooded. She did not show her hatred on her face.

    Maintaining eye contact with her, Su Peizhen kept silent.

    Li Qianxue turned to Su Chenghui. ¡°Get them back. If others found out they didn¡¯t even have a meal on their first return visit after the wedding, I will be described as an awful person.¡±

    Then, Qiu Yanbo, who had been silent all along, suddenly stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting down for too long. I need to move around. I will go ask them to stay.¡±

    In no time, Su Peizhen¡¯s face darkened. She was about to lose her temper. Li Qianxue looked at her sharply.

    She moved her mouth but did not do anything else. Qiu Yanbo had already stood up and went outside.

    ...

    Su Qingsang breathed a sigh of relief when she had left the major house and gone to the outside garden with Huo Jinyao.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t want to return to the Su Mansion or see the Su family ever again. Su Chenghui and the others didn¡¯t matter; she didn¡¯t want to see any of them.

    She turned toward Huo Jinyao. His determination to leave with her just now made her feel morefortable.

    There was, however, more doubt about why he had married her.

    Huo Jinyao sensed her gaze and turned his head. He found that she was staring at him.

    His hand on her shoulder became slightly tighter. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it here, we will note next time.¡±

    Su Qingsang pinched her lips into a straight line and nodded her head lightly.

    She turned back to look at the house, which she had used to think was her home. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Any ce where she stays will be my home, won¡¯t it? Huo Jinyao thought.

    When they were only a step away from the gate, they heard footstepsing from behind them.

    Both of them turned around to find Qiu Yanbo chasing after them.

    The moment Su Qingsang saw him, her expression became colder.

 Chapter 34 - No One Trusts Her

    <h4>Chapter 34: No One Trusts Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t fond of any of the Su Family. She was also not fond of their future son-inw.

    There was a friendship that spanned generations between the Su Family and Qiu¡¯s family. Ever since he was young, Qiu Yanbo had always been an excellent child in the eyes of his elders and had enjoyed a myriad of praise.

    He got a master¡¯s degree in Science of Business Administration from the Massachusetts Institute of Technology a while ago. When he came back, he started to work at their family business.

    He paid visits to the Su Family every year. Su Peizhen was very young at that time. Qiu Yanbo was nice-looking and had an influential family.

    In her eyes, there was nobody other than Qiu Yanbo in all of Lin City good enough to marry her.

    Qiu¡¯s family wanted to connect with the Su Family through marriage as well. Therefore, the day that Qiu Yanbo took over their family enterprise turned out to be the perfect timing for their engagement as well.

    Su Qingsang knew Su Peizhen cared a lot about Qiu Yanbo. Because of this, she always kept a proper distance from him.

    As for that night, she also had no idea what happened.

    From her point of view, when she fell to the ground, Qiu Yanbo didn¡¯t help her exin. Instead, he gave credence to Su Peizhen¡¯s allegation by remaining silent. That¡¯s what she could not understand.

    She was not so slutty to like any man she met, let alone to seduce the man who would be her brother-inw. However, no one believed in her.

    Moreover, it also upset her that Qiu Yanbo acted like he was enjoying the drama.

    Qiu Yanbo seemed not to notice the gloomy expression on Su Qingsang¡¯s face and turned to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, right?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Huo Jinyao still had not taken his hand off Su¡¯s shoulder all. Qiu Yanbo¡¯s presence made him tense up, so he grabbed tighter.

    Su Qingsang was not ustomed to his touch, but she did not react to it.

    ¡°Today is your first visit home after the wedding. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to just leave like this?¡±

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao looked at each other, and Su Qingsang broke the silence. ¡°I think it¡¯s quite appropriate. Anyway, you don¡¯t like to see us. If we leave, you can enjoy your tranquility.¡±

    What is she talking about? Qiu Yanbo thought. He frowned slightly and became more serious.

    ¡°Qingsang, you mean you want to separate yourself from the Su Family?¡±

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes, coldly, at the way that Qiu Yanbo had just addressed Su Qingsang.

    He was unustomed to it and ufortable, so was Su Qingsang.

    I am not that close with him, his talking to me in this way makes me ufortable.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Although she was confused, she said this with an unperturbed expression.

    I do want to separate myself from them, but it is not my ce to do so.

    ¡°My self-awareness just tells me that we should go instead of being a bothersome eyesore.¡±

    Qiu Yanbo narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Qingsang who was more vocal than usual. ¡°Qingsang, you have be tougher after getting married.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t reply.

    I did get tougher. That¡¯s not due to my marriage, but because I am tired and finally see them clearly. Now that I know that everything I do is wrong and in vain in their eyes, why should I force myself to try to please them?

    ¡°Does your happy marriage embolden you?¡± Qiu Yanbo asked, glimpsing at Huo Jinyao.

    He knew this man could not be as normal as he behaved. After their wedding, Qiu Yanbo had furtively investigated Huo Jinyao but nothing out of the ordinary came to light.

    There were only two possibilities that could exin this: this man was either extremely normal or he was too enigmatic and powerful to be investigated effectively.

    Now, thetter possibility upied his mind.

 Chapter 35 - What Are the Cards in this Manâ€™s Hand?

    <h4>Chapter 35: What Are the Cards in this Man¡¯s Hand?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Su Qingsang had little intention of continuing the conversation here, especially with Qiu Yanbo.

    If Su Peizhen sees this, she will use me of something else, she thought.

    Qiu Yanbo chuckled and said, ¡°Qingsang, you really don¡¯t need to leave in such a hurry, especially since today is a big day for you. We are all family, just stay and let¡¯s enjoy a meal together.¡± He cast a nce at Huo Jinyao as he spoke. Now he was really curious about the cards in this guy¡¯s hand.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Su Qingsang rejected him directly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to affect your appetite.¡±

    ¡°How would that happen?¡± Qiu Yanbo turned his eyes to Huo Jinyao and asked, ¡°Is it also what you think?¡± It would be a pleasure for anyone to have connections to the Su family, Li family, and Qiu family. He didn¡¯t think that anyone would reject it.

    Huo Jinyao, however, did reject it. He turned to look at Su Qingsang with extremely affectionate and loving eyes. ¡°I will do whatever Qingsang says. She doesn¡¯t want to stay, so we are leaving.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jianyao.¡± Qiu Yanbo could not help but frown, his eyes scanning Huo Jinyao. He thought of what he said that day and continued, ¡°I remember you mentioned before you work at apany, right? Whichpany do you work for?¡±

    Qiu Yanbo knew of every sessful and influentialpany throughout Lin City. If he had seen this guy before, he must have forgotten.

    ¡°I resigned,¡± with no trace of embarrassment, Huo Jinyao added, ¡°before our wedding.¡±

    ¡°...¡± At the moment Qiu Yanbo really had no idea what else to say. As for Su Qingsang, she seemed to already know it and was not surprised at all.

    Qiu Yanbo looked down. All of a sudden, he felt there was something weird, but he could not tell what was weird exactly. He looked toward Huo Jinyao again with the intention to further investigate. ¡°So, Jinyao is unemployed?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Huo Jinyao responded.

    ¡°There are some job openings at ourpany. Are you...¡±

    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Huo Jinyao rejected him without hesitation. ¡°I will look for a job by myself. It won¡¯t be necessary to bother Mr. Qiu.¡±

    Qiu Yanbo called him by his name while Huo Jinyao called him Mr. Qiu. The difference was clear.

    Anyhow, Qiu Yanbo was a specially privileged person. He scowled because of Huo¡¯s blunt rejection. Thinking about what Su Chenghui said just now, he hid his displeasure.

    ¡°It seems that Jinyao is rather ambitious, but no matter how ambitious you are, you don¡¯t have to have such a tense rtionship with the family. Qingsang is the daughter of the Su family. What do you say?¡±

    So this is the stick and the carrot policy? Su Qingsang did not look good. Qiu Yanbo has got a point. As long as the Su family doesn¡¯t cut me off directly, then I¡¯ll still be a daughter of Su¡¯s family. She turned her gaze toward Huo Jinyao. She could not tell why, but she just wanted to know his opinion.

    Huo Jinyao smiled at Su Qingsang when he noticed she was looking at him. He turned around to face Qiu Yanbo. His smile disappeared.

    ¡°Mr. Qiu, Qingsang doesn¡¯t want to have a meal here for one reason: not to disrupt your reunion. Does not dining here mean that she will no longer be a daughter of the Su family?¡±

    Qiu Yanbo¡¯s mind went nk for a second.

    Huo Jinyao went on, ¡°As you said, Qingsang is a daughter of the Su family, and she doesn¡¯t feel well today and would like to go home to rest early. I think you guys understand her situation, right? ¡±

    Before Su Qingsang could get over Huo Jinyao¡¯s excellent eloquence, he had taken her outside.

    Qiu Yanbo stayed behind and watched their receding figures with his eyes narrowed. Huo Jinyao seems quite interesting. Perhaps, I should do another round of investigation.

 Chapter 36 - Expectations Really Hurt

    <h4>Chapter 36: Expectations Really Hurt</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang seemed to remain absentminded until they got in the car. She sat in the passenger seat and stared at Huo Jinyao. She had known this man was eloquent as early as at their wedding, but she didn¡¯t expect that he could get an upper hand in the face of Qiu Yanbo. That was really...

    He said it was just a meal. Whether she had it or not, she would still be a daughter of the Su Family. The reality was, however, she wasn¡¯t regarded as a daughter of the Su Family, whether she took the meal or not. After all, no one would treat their daughter in such a way.

    She looked down at her slightly pale fingertips. All the time, she could hardly understand some simple truths. Actually, she still held expectations deep inside. Where there was the expectation, there was the pain. If there was no expectation, then she wouldn¡¯t feel disappointed and hurt anymore.

    Suddenly, someone held her hand. Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao with a bit of a shock. She had no idea when Huo Jinyao had stopped the car. Huo Jinyao was holding her hand and kindly staring at her.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, there we won¡¯t go back.¡±

    Su Qingsang stared at Huo Jinyao¡¯s face with a bit of a shock. He was staring at her. A gentle look appeared in his eyes as if she was the only one he could see. His stare made her ufortable, so Su Qingsang turned away.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I like it there? That¡¯s my home.¡± Although the people there never treated her like family...

    Thest sentence was uttered by Su Qingsang in a low sound, but Huo Jinyao heard her clearly and then lightly pinched her palm. ¡°Your home is not there. Let¡¯s back home now.¡±

    That three-bedroom t is our home.

    Su Qingsang got it and looked at his hand holding hers. Slender, shapely and clean-cut... There was no doubt he had beautiful hands.

    ¡°No,¡± Su Qingsang suddenly uttered. Su Qingsang turned her head and looked at him. ¡°We should have lunch first.¡± The Su family¡¯s mansion was a little far away from the city. After such an exhausting encounter, it was almost noon.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang with warm encouragement in his eyes. ¡°Please don¡¯t say ¡®whatever.¡¯ You always say that. It¡¯s too hard to guess what you want.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t utter ¡®whatever,¡¯ which was what she had nned say. Looking at Huo Jinyao¡¯s smiling face, she found that her sadness had vanished.

    ¡°Crossing the Bridge Rice Noodles,¡± she said. When Huo Qingsang was a student, her friends from Y Province always took her to visit many Crossing the Bridge noodle restaurants in Yang City. She was not a very picky eater, but she couldn¡¯t forget how delicious it was.

    ¡°Okay. Crossing the Bridge Noodles.¡± Meanwhile, Huo Jinyao started the car. ¡°How do we get there?¡±

    ¡°I know a good restaurant from Y Province,¡± Su Qingsang replied, taking out her cell phone.

    ¡°That restaurant needs a reservation in advance. You start the car first, and I check if there is a spot avable.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Huo Jinyao replied and glimpsed at her. Seeing the disappearance of her frustrated expression, Huo Jinyao smiled.

    ...

    Su Qingsang woke up in Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms again, surprised to find she was kind of ustomed to his embrace. How could she be ustomed to his embrace in such a short time?

    Looking at his closed eyes, aplicated sense emerged in her mind. She had no idea who he was, let alone his real identity or history. Although they were married, she hadn¡¯t visited his parents yet.

    A strong instinct emerged in her mind. Su Qingsang trusted that he wouldn¡¯t hurt her. This instinct was not that strong, but she was tempted to go with it.

 Chapter 37 - Is Your Husband Handsome?

    <h4>Chapter 37: Is Your Husband Handsome?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    For instance, if Huo Jinyao insisted to stay with the Su Family, Su Qingsang could do nothing but agree with him under such circumstances, but she would be ufortableter. However, Huo Jinyao had taken her away to go eat at the Crossing the Bridge Noodles.

    Su Qingsang had no idea what other men would do under such circumstances, but she was moved by what he had done. Maybe he hadn¡¯t married her just for her background.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Jinyao¡¯s face, and she had to admit this man was charming even asleep. His clean-cut face seemed innocent now with his smiling eyes tightly closed.

    Looking at his feather-like eyshes, Su Qingsang wondered how they could be so bushy. She couldn¡¯t help touch them.

    ¡°Do I look good?¡± Su Qingsang was surprised by his sudden voice, noticing that Huo Jinyao had woken up. An awkward expression appeared in her face.

    ¡°Is your husband handsome?¡± Huo Jinyao got up and put his body close to Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang eluded him abruptly, as she was startled by his behavior. That excited Huo Jinyao, so he got close to her again. Su Qingsang eluded him until she touched the edge of their bed.

    ¡°You...¡± Su Qingsang uttered.

    ¡°Me?¡± Stretching his arms around her sides, his nose almost touched hers.

    ¡°I... I... get up.¡± Su Qingsang got up in a hurry, but Huo Jinyao held her in his arms and turned her over. Su Qingsang was startled for her body was pressed under Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s face was so close to hers she couldn¡¯t see herself in his deep look. Feeling his breath, she was startled.

    ¡°Get up.¡± When Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t move, Su Qingsang added, ¡°You are so heavy.¡±

    ¡°Heavy?¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t move but deliberately pressed his body down on hers. ¡°Really? Just tell me where.¡±

    This guy is so... Su Qingsang felt kind of shy. A trace of a blush appeared on her face. ¡°I should go to work today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± Huo Jinyao moved his face down a bit as he was talking, almost touching hers.

    Without thinking, Su Qingsang instinctively pushed him away with her hand. Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t expect her movement, and his body fell down on the other side of the bed.

    Su Qingsang sat up quickly and got out of bed. ¡°I am going to wash up.¡± She fled into the bathroom as if there was someone chasing after her.

    Huo Jinyaoid on one side with one hand holding onto his chin and the other one lightly touching his face. I am not as charming as before? he wondered.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know her rejection had sparked Huo Jinyao¡¯s doubt over his own charm, but even if she knew that she would not care.

    Having finished the breakfast Huo Jinyao bought, Su Qingsang grabbed her handbag and car keys and was about to go out, but Huo Jinyao followed her out and locked the door. She could not understand why and asked, ¡°You are going out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to work,¡± he said.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Her workce was so close that she could drive there by herself. Obviously, she didn¡¯t need him to drive her at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I am avable anyway.¡± Noticing Su Qingsang¡¯s reluctance to go out with him, Huo Jinyao frowned lightly. He had a sad look on his face and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to give you a ride?¡±

    ¡°No, I...¡± Indeed she didn¡¯t like it. Over the past few days, Huo Jinyao had shown too much presence in her life, and she needed time to adapt. Obviously, however, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want to give her time to adapt, which troubled her.

 Chapter 38 - Distribute Their Wedding Candies

    <h4>Chapter 38: Distribute Their Wedding Candies</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I will drive you to work only for today, okay?¡± While he was talking, he stretched out and pulled Su Qingsang into his arms. Su Qingsang froze for one second. She was really not used to this kind of intimacy. She would bete for work if she continued this conversation with him, so she had no choice but go along with his behavior.

    From the corner of her eyes, Su Qingsang watched Huo Jinyao steer the car out of their neighborhood adeptly. What Qiu Yanbo said yesterday urred to her and somewhat sparked her curiosity. However, her curiosity went away. She absolutely wouldn¡¯t ask Huo Jinyao about his job.

    The hospital was not far from her apartment so they arrived quickly. Su Qingsang grabbed her handbag and took off. To her surprise, Huo Jinyao got out of the car after her as well.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Huo Jinyao brought a paper box out from the back seat. Su Qingsang had a bad feeling looking at its logo.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°You know.¡± Huo Jinyao grinned and showed a set of pearly white teeth. Su Qingsand had a feeling that she would not like what was gonna happenter. Su Qingsang wanted to stop Huo Jinyao, but how could she stop what he wanted to do?

    Su Qingsang could hardly do anything but watch him enter her department and then her office with a box of wedding candy in his arms.

    ¡°Hello everyone. I am Huo Jinyao, Qingsang¡¯s husband,¡± he said.

    His introduction troubled Su Qingsang a lot. She opened her mouth, then closed it, and opened again, with no idea what to say. She just watched Huo Jinyaomunicate andwork with her colleagues in her department so smoothly.

    It would have been fine if he just delivered candy and introduced himself to them one by one, but what happened next was totally out of her expectations.

    ¡°On behalf of Qingsang, I¡¯d really appreciate your help.

    ¡°Qingsang is not good at taking care of herself...¡±

    ¡°Although we should be going on a honeymoon now, she stayed at home and wrote an essay yesterday.¡±

    Su Qingsang froze. What was this man talking about?

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Qingsang uttered.

    ¡°This is the truth,¡± Huo Jinyao replied.

    Huo Jinyao distributed their wedding candy to all the colleagues in Su Qingsang¡¯s office. His next aim was the neighboring office. ¡°Qingsang, let¡¯s go and distribute the remainder to your colleagues in the neighboring office.¡± He had bought lots of wedding candy.

    It was a headache for Su Qingsang, but under the gaze of her colleagues and professor, she just took the box of wedding candy.

    ¡°Are you busy? If so, you can finish your things first. We could give the rest to your neighboring colleagues.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, everyone is busy. They will take our wedding candy once it¡¯s convenient,¡± Su Qingsang murmured, feeling kind of awkward. She smiled awkwardly, wishing Huo Jinyao would hurry up and leave.

    His wronged expression really makes me feel somewhat guilty. Can he just change his expression? It¡¯s all on him. He justes and visits my office without my permission. It¡¯s really...

    All her colleagues were looking at them. The hospital Su Qingsang worked at was very famous in Lin City. It has many employees in every office.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back home first,¡± Huo Jinyao uttered and nced at Su Qingsang¡¯s colleagues. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to have bothered you. Qingsang, goodbye.¡±

    Su Qingsang was relieved for a second. Huo Jinyao turned around and leaned forward, then kissed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you home when you are off duty.¡±

    The trace of a blush suddenly appeared on her face as if she had been singed by fire. This guy...

    Huo Jinyao turned around and left while she was still startled.

    How can it be?! Su Qingsang thought.

 Chapter 39 - Why Are You

    <h4>Chapter 39: Why Are You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang felt rather ufortable the whole morning. She hade into the spotlight because of Huo Jinyao¡¯s behavior as well as those wedding candies. Later, colleagues not only from a neighboring department but also from downstairs and upstairs departments all came to her department. She even had to act grateful that Huo Jinyao had bought so many candies that there were still some left after giving them out to all the people.

    Su Qingsang had no chance to catch a break until lunch time. When she went to the hospital¡¯s canteen for lunch, even the staff there winked at her.

    ¡°Dr. Su, why didn¡¯t give out your wedding candy to me? I have always given you a lot of food.¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed. The canteen staff put two more fried eggs in her bowl and said, ¡°Dr. Su, you just had your wedding, and it must¡¯ve been very tiring. Take care of yourself. ¡±

    Other people in the canteen all turned their eyes toward her direction, Su Qingsang was extremely embarrassed. She tried so hard to minimize her existence. So when she took the tray and headed for a seat, she wasn¡¯t aware that there was someone standing in front of her.

    The second she was about to hit that guy, he was agile enough to grab her and keep her from falling.

    ¡°Watch out,¡± he said.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Qingsang raised her head and her eyes shed with surprise when she saw the man clearly. ¡°Hongchen? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Zuo Hongchen had a nice-looking face decorated with a pair of gorgeous eyes. No doubt, his appearance attracted a lot of pursuers. Although he did not need them, he still wore sses to hide his beautiful eyes and attract fewer pursuers.

    Zuo Hongchen was the son of the hospital¡¯s chief. He specialized in cardiac surgery, three years ahead of Su Qingsang in school. Young as he was, he was already a well-known cardiac attending. One year ago, he went to America for academic research.

    ¡°Have you finished your research?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zuo Hongchen nodded. Noticing they had attracted some attention, he pointed to a table. ¡°There are seats here, let¡¯s sit down and chat.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Su Qingsang admired Zuo Hongchen a lot. Though he was young, he was very experienced. Last year, there was a pregnant patient suffering from heart disease in their hospital. Back then, all doctors were afraid to take over the case, except him. Under thebined treatment of the cardiac and obstetrics department, both the mother and the baby were fine eventually. The event became a news headline of the Lin City at that time. Su Qingsang particrly admired those who were capable andpetent, especially someone like Zuo Hongchen. Though he was the son of the chief, he was very humble. He usually spent his mealtime with his colleagues.

    He picked his food and came over. Su Qingsang looked at his bowl and asked, ¡°Still enjoy vegetarian food?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± As a cardiac doctor, Zuo Hongchen performed heart surgery every day, but he liked vegetarian food more than meat, which was nothing new to people here in the hospital.

    Su Qingsang took one sip of her soup and found that Zuo Hongchen was staring at her. She was puzzled. ¡°What? Is there anything on my face?¡±

    ¡°I heard you were married as soon as I came back.¡±

    Su Qingsang hung up her lip and seemed a bit sad. ¡°Yeah, I am married.¡±

    His eyes behind his sses shed with sadness. He asked, ¡°Why so suddenly? I remember you said before that you wouldn¡¯t get married until you were 30-years-old.¡±

    ¡°Well, things don¡¯t work out as nned.¡± Su Qingsang smiled and was unwilling to talk more about her quick marriage.

    Zuo Hongchen nodded and suddenly sighed. ¡°There must be many single men in our hospital who are heartbroken over your marriage.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Su Qingsang looked at Zuo Hongchen¡¯s handsome face and said, ¡°A lot of single girls in our hospital will definitely feel heartbroken on your wedding day.¡±

 Chapter 40 - Why Not Introduce Him to Me

    Chapter 40: Why Not Introduce Him to Me

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    In the hospital, Zuo Hongchen was the most popr bachelor.

    ¡°You!¡± Zuo Hongchen cast a nce at her and hid his depression. ¡°Eat your lunch. When I was in America, I was so lucky to know Dr. Eily, and we exchanged some of our views. I have sorted out all of the relevant materials. Later,e to my office and get them.¡±

    ¡°So nice of you! Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. What about you buy me dinner?¡± Zuo Hongchen asked, only half-joking.

    Su Qingsan nodded earnestly. ¡°Of course. I would buy you dinner even if you hadn¡¯t offered me the materials. I have to buy you a wee dinner, right?¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t you take advantage of me again? You buy me dinner for two events?¡±

    ¡°Then I will buy you two dinners.¡±

    ¡°Three; you have to buy me another one for your marriage.¡± Zuo Hongchenughed at himself after saying that.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t take it seriously. In some ways, she was simr to Zuo Hongchen. Both of them loved their specialty. When they were engaged in their work, they cared about nobody and could skip three meals a day. They are almost workaholics. Their rtionship had been good since her internship. Both Shi Mengwan and Zuo HongChen were Su Qingsang¡¯s friends.

    After taking some references from Zuo Hongchen¡¯s office and assisting him with a small operation, Su Qing took her handbag andpletely forgot that Huo Jinyao would take her home.

    ¡°Finished?¡± Standing in front of Su Qingsang¡¯s bureau, Zuo Hongchen smiled at her focused expression as she used theputer.

    ¡°Almost,¡± Su Qingsang uttered but didn¡¯t take her eyes off of the references. The files Zuo Hongchen brought were so helpful.

    She was in the mood to look at all the data.

    ¡°You... you are still a workaholic,¡± Zuo Hongchen uttered, a gentle feeling in his eyes. He pulled a chair up and had a seat, and stared at Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t even notice. Confused by the data, she raised her head and looked at Zuo Hongchen. ¡°Here, this is the data collected from Dr. Allie¡¯s clinical practice? ¡±

    ¡°Let me see,¡± Zuo Hongchen said. He walked behind her and looked at the data.

    ¡°I¡¯ve discussed this data with Dr. Allie. This data was all from her clinical test. Actually, thesetest essays have been published, but we can not read them yet in our country.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Allie is so awesome!¡± Su Qingsang added with an expression of amiration, ¡°Her data is so awesome, as well as her analysis.¡±

    Although he answered her question, Zuo Hongchen still stood behind her and exined his ideas about these files now and then.

    Both of them were doctors. Although they had different specialties, the basic medical theory was still the same. Su Qingsang nodded and didn¡¯t realize they had gotten closer and closer.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡± A sudden voice startled her. She turned around and had no idea how long Huo Jinyao had been there.

    ¡°You are still working?¡± Huo Jinyao glimpsed at Zuo Hongchen.

    This man doesn¡¯t wear a doctor¡¯s coat. Who is he? Zuo Hongchen wondered.

    ¡°Almost.¡± Su Qingsang finally realized Huo Jinyao had said he would take her home.

    After saving the file, Su Qingsang stood up and found Huo Jinyao was staring at Zuo Hongchen, who was standing behind her. Su Qingsang rubbed her forehead, realizing she should have remembered their ns.

    Seeing Su Qingsang standing there in a trance, Huo Jinyao stepped forward and glimpsed at Zuo Hongchen. ¡°Qingsang, would you mind introducing this gentleman to me?¡±

 Chapter 41 - Donâ€™t You Have a Weak Stomach?

    Chapter 41: Don¡¯t You Have a Weak Stomach?

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    He looked at Zuo Hongchen and Zuo Hongchen looked back at him. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess for them to guess the other¡¯s identity from the way they spoke.

    Zuo Hongchen seemed as if he wasn¡¯t up to anything suspicious, but he took a tiny step in Su Qingsang¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Uh.¡± Su Qingsang was confused when she realized that Zuo Hongshen was standing very close to her.

    Zuo Hongchen was her chief¡¯s son and her superior. Her rtionship with him was pretty good.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t think too much about it, but when she realized that he was standing very close to her she made eye contact with Huo Jinyao. She suddenly felt guilty.

    It was unbelievable.

    ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Zuo Hongchen, my superior. Senior, this is Huo Jinyao, my spouse.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the word ¡°husband.¡± Huo Jinyao raised an eyebrow at her choice of words.

    He was not satisfied with such an introduction and couldn¡¯t get over the way Zuo Hongchen moved closer to her just now.

    This man, he probably has other intentions towards Su Qingsang.

    He knew in his heart that it was true, but he stepped forward anyway and reached his hand out towards Zuo Hongchen out of courtesy.

    ¡°Senior Zuo, right? I¡¯ll call you senior as well then. I¡¯m Huo Jinyao, Qingsang¡¯s husband.¡±

    Zuo Hongshen reached out his hand to shake Huo Jinyao¡¯s. Both men squeezed the other¡¯s hand tightly and then quickly let go.

    Huo Jinyao pulled Su Qingsang into an embrace as he retracted his hand, and Su Qingsang suddenly felt awkward. She still needed time to get used to the way Huo Jinyao would suddenly grab her hand, hold her waist, or put his arm around her shoulder.

    Huo Jinyao felt her body tense up and held her tighter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave work since you¡¯re done with your business.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Qingsang said, awkwardly scratched her nose. ¡°Senior just got back today and I promised that I would treat him to a meal.¡±

    Zuo Hongchen stood there and measured up Huo Jinyao.

    He seemed to be very tall and charismatic. He noticed that Huo Jinyao¡¯s hands were very lean when they shook hands and that he was very strong as well.

    How did Su Qingsang get to know a man like him when she was always buried in research and busy at the hospital? He was very curious. As he heard Su Qingsang¡¯s words, he snapped out of his thoughts and smirked. He said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Qingsang promised to treat me today.¡±

    Huo Jinyao held Su Qingsang tighter as he replied. ¡°Since you¡¯re Qingsang¡¯s superior, then I should be the one to treat you.¡±

    His expression was friendly and he continued. ¡°Senior, you weren¡¯t around when Qingsang and I got married, so this treat is a must. I wonder, what do you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°I just got back, so I miss Chinese food. Anything¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s Chinese cuisine.¡±

    Zuo Hongchen wasn¡¯t picky. Huo Jinyao nodded and turned his head to look at Su Qingsang. ¡°Then let¡¯s go get Sichuan. Is that alright?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not get Sichuan.¡±

    Their two different responses made Huo Jinyao tilt his face towards Zuo Hongchen. ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, but Qingsang¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t that strong. Let¡¯s not eat something so spicy, alright?¡±

    As he spoke, his expression was very calm and natural, as if he was looking out for his peer.

    Huo Jinyao understood the hidden meaning behind his words. Zuo Hongchen knew that Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t eat spicy foods, even though he only knew her from work, and Huo Jinyao had suggested it even though he was her husband.

    Huo Jinyao squinted and his eyes shed a little. It seemed like there was more to this man.

    There was a slight sense of tension in the air, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t notice at all.

 Chapter 42 - ow Can I Like Her?

    <b>Chapter 42: How Can I Like Her?</b>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    A thoughtful expression appeared almost instantly on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. ¡°Your stomach isn¡¯t good? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°No, he was just kidding.¡± Su Qingsang was somewhat ufortable. ¡°Back when I was busy with my papers my diet was poor, so it used to be. I pay more attention to what I eat this year, so my stomach is fine.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Huo Jinyao frowned and looked over Su Qingsang¡¯s body. ¡°If you really feel ufortable, just tell me. Otherwise, I will worry.¡±

    The concern in his eyes stunned Su Qingsang for a moment and a ridiculous idea popped into her head. Did Huo Jinyao love her?

    Then she shook her head. How could it be?

    This guy has only been with me for a short time. How could he love me?

    Su Qingsang noticed that Zuo Hongchen had been watching her, and then she suddenly understood.

    Huo Jinyao acted like this to maintain her image in front of Zuo and her colleagues at the hospital. Delivering their wedding candies could be another way to protect their image.

    Thinking this, she felt a bit morefortable and smiled at Huo Jinyao. ¡°Okay. I promise I¡¯ll tell you if I am ever ufortable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Huo Jinyao held her hand, with a warmer expression. ¡°Now that your stomach is better, how about eating Sichuan?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She actually liked cuisines such as Sichuan and Hunan. Although they tasted kind of heavy and spicy, they were very delicious.

    Observing Huo Jinyao¡¯s behavior, a glimmer of a smile appeared on Zuo Hongchen¡¯s face. A colder expression, however, appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°You do love Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at him, with a calm expression. ¡°Qingsang is my wife, treating her well is my duty.¡±

    Although Su Qingsang knew he was lying, his words were so sweet she couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    It seems like Huo Jinyao works as an actor. How can he perform in such an authentic way? His words almost convinced her.

    Next, Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang got in their car. Zuo Hongchen drove his car behind them.

    ¡°Your superior looks very young.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Zuo Hongchen¡¯s car in the rearview mirror and said that in a very casual tone.

    ¡°Yes, he is. He is less than thirty.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Although he is less than thirty, he is a master. He majored in cardiac surgery. On top of having excellent medical skills, he has published many papers in many national academic journals.¡±

    ¡°Sounds excellent.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at the red light and slightly narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°I want to be as good a doctor as he is.¡±

    Her words showed nothing but admiration. Huo Jinyao turned a bit and looked at her.

    A glimmer of hope showed through her clear eyes. She really hoped she could be a good doctor.

    ¡°You will be.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± His unearned trust made Su Qingsang feel a little strange.

    Looking at Huo Jinyao¡¯s profile, she found he was really handsome. Besides his looks, he was also very articte and considerate.

    No matter whether he was sincere or not, she was kind of moved. She was by no means offended.

    She shook her head and found she was paying a lot of attention to Huo Jinyao, which she was unustomed to.

    Fortunately, they got to the restaurant quickly. Su Qingsang got out of the car, and Zuo Hongchen¡¯s car arrived almost at the same time.

    Once Huo Jinyao got out of the car, he approached Su Qingsang and ced his hand on her shoulder. Finding Su Qingsang¡¯s body was not as stiff as the past, a glimmer of a smile shed on his face.

 Chapter 43: - Suspicion

    <b>Chapter 43: Suspicion</b>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t pay any attention to Huo Jinyao at all. When she saw Zuo Hongchen, she remembered the time she first entered the hospital, as an intern.

    Time passed by faster than anybody knew. She had graduated from graduate school in the blink of an eye and Hongchen was about to get his Ph.D.

    She was so busy feeling sentimental about the past, that she didn¡¯t notice that Huo Jinyao was smiling because she hadn¡¯t tensed up.

    Zuo Hongchen obviously saw the smile on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face as well and, for some reason, he thought it was an eyesore.

    In addition, Su Qingsang¡¯s reaction made him feel even worse. The man was tall and handsome and his wife was elegant and lovely. It did not feel good make him feel good to see her standing by Huo Jinyao¡¯s side.

    He didn¡¯t want to keep looking at them so he went into the restaurant first.

    A group of people entered the restaurant and Su Qingsang asked Huo Jinyao if they could sit in a reserved room, but Zuo Hongchen rejected that idea. He said that he liked to people watch. When everyone around him his ck hair and his skin color, he felt that he really was back in China.

    A number of people were seated in the big dining room outside and the server came to deliver tea, water, and menus.

    Huo Jinyao picked up a menu and leaned his body towards Su Qingsang. ¡°Qingsang, how¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you like it.¡±

    ¡°Why should it be what I like? Of course, it should be what you like.¡±

    As Huo Jinyao spoke, he ced an arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulders and was once again delighted to see that she didn¡¯t tense up.

    Although Su Qingsang¡¯s body didn¡¯t tense up, she still felt ufortable.

    Her superior was sitting right across from them. What was Huo Jinyao doing?

    She lifted her head to see Zuo Hongchen staring at her with a yful expression.

    This made her blushed even harder.

    ¡°Senior, you should order then.¡±

    Zuo Hongchen also had a menu in his hand and, after Su Qingsang had spoken, he helplessly threw up his hands and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been in this country for a while. I want to eat all of the specialty dishes on here.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s order all of them.¡± Huo Jinyao was very bold and he didn¡¯t even care that there was only three of them.

    He ordered seven to eight dishes and two soups and handed the menus to the server.

    His actions made Su Qingsang give him a sidelong nce. Isn¡¯t he unemployed? Why did he gift presents yesterday and how is he spending money so carelessly today?

    He will probably starve to death before he can find a job if he¡¯s spending money so carelessly like this.

    Zuo Hongchen stared at Huo Jinyao.

    His father was chief at the hospital and he was a doctor who hade into contact with a lot of wealthy people.

    Some people and some things were easy to see.

    Zuo Hongchen stared at Huo Jinyao as he picked up his cup to drink tea and said, ¡°Where are you positioned at, Mr. Huo?¡±

    Huo Jinyao responded calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve just resigned.¡±

    He was not the least bit embarrassed to be unemployed.

    Zuo Hongchen was a little surprised and he turned around to look at Su Qingsang, only to find that she was not affected at all.

    ¡°Qingsang, you won¡¯t get tired of me, will you?¡± Huo Jinyao stretched out his arm to hug Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulders, but Su Qingsang felt very ufortable, especially since Zuo Hongchen was sitting across from them.

    She wanted to push Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand away, but she was afraid that it would hurt his pride so she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    Su Qingsang left Huo Jinyao and Zuo Hongchen staring at one another.

    Zuo Hongchen stared at Huo Jinyao; he did not give off the air of being jobless. Not only did he seem to be employed, but he was also confused at the yful front that Huo Jinyao had put up. How could Su Qingsang have taken a liking to a man like him with her personality?

    He was wondering if he should ask Su Qingsang about how they had met when a surprised voice rang out. ¡°Master Huo?¡±

 Chapter 44 - Why Does He Call You Master Huo?

    <h4>Chapter 44: Why Does He Call You Master Huo?</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Master Huo? Is that really you?¡±

    Zuo Hongchen didn¡¯t know what was happening. Then, he saw a middle-aged man running toward them.

    He smiled and tried to look good for Huo Jinyao. ¡°Master Huo, it¡¯s such a surprise to see you here.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at the man before him, seemingly trying to figure out who he was.

    ¡°My name is Liu. You may have forgotten me. Ourpany has done work with one of your downstream firms.¡±

    Saying this, Mr. Liu lightly scratched his head. ¡°Of course, ourpany is quite small. It cannotpare with Huo¡¯s Group.¡±

    He talked so much that Huo Jinyao had no way to get a single word in.

    Zuo Hongchen was watching the unexpected episode y out in front of him. He noticed that Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes and seemed to recall who the man was.

    Mr. Liu knew he was a nobody, so he just made a few conventional remarks.

    All he said was something about hispany and Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t appear to care at all. He felt embarrassed and smiled.

    Zuo Hongchen had liked Su Qingsang since the first day she interned at the hospital.

    He had thought about wooing her, but he understood Su Qingsang¡¯s personalitypletely.

    If he failed, he was afraid that they could not even stay friends. Under such circumstances, he restrained himself and revealed nothing about his feelings.

    He had thought Su Qingsang would get married at thirty as she had said before, but...

    ¡°Senior Zuo, do you dislike the food here? Why don¡¯t you have a taste?¡±

    Huo Jinyao picked up a piece of fish with his chopsticks and removed the bones. Then, he put them into Su Qingsang¡¯s bowl.

    Su Qingsang was very ufortable. She could do this on her own. She was ustomed to being taken care of by Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao did this many times. Su Qingsang really wanted to stop him. Still, she remembered that Zuo Hongchen was still sitting there.

    If I stop him, he will lose his face in front of Zuo Hongchen.

    Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t been married before, but her etiquette required her to save face for others in public.

    Zuo Hongchen cast a nce at him and picked up his chopsticks. He asked casually, ¡°I was just thinking. Why did that man call you Master Huo?¡±

 Chapter 45 - Is Your Husband Not Good Looking

    <h4><strong>Chapter 45: Is Your Husband Not Good Looking</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Master Huo? Who called him Master Huo?

    Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t swallowed the fish in her mouth and looked at Huo JInyao with uncertainty.

    ¡°Oh, that was nothing.¡± Huo Jinyao filled a bowl with soup and ced it in front of Su Qingsang. ¡°I was the youngest and most handsome in mypany, so they liked to call me that jokingly.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s lips twitched. Could this person be more thick-skinned? She almost choked on her fish and even Zuo Hongchen almost dropped his chopsticks as well. They had seen thick-skinned people, but they had never seen anyone as thick-skinned as Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°What? Am I not handsome?¡± As he spoke, Huo Jinyao reached out a hand and cradled Su Qingsang¡¯s face in his hand to make her look at him. ¡°Is your husband not good looking?¡±

    Su Qingsang felt as if her face was on fire. This person! How could this person be so obnoxious?

    ¡°Stop ying around.¡± There are people around.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ying around.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t care if there were people around them or not. He continued. ¡°Wife, you still haven¡¯t said whether I¡¯m handsome or not.¡±

    ¡°Handsome, handsome, handsome.¡± Su Qingsang could not tolerate it anymore and was about to pull his hand away. She continued, ¡°You¡¯re the most handsome in this whole world. Does that make you happy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s about right.¡± Huo Jinyao released his grasp as he spoke, but he didn¡¯t move his hand away. Instead, he leaned over and kissed Su Qingsang on the cheek and said, ¡°My wife is also the most beautiful woman in the whole world in my heart.¡±

    If there was a hole in the ground, Su Qingsang would have jumped right into it.

    She turned around and saw Zuo Hongchen¡¯s shocked expression. She felt so awkward. ¡°Don¡¯t let it bother you, Senior. That¡¯s just how he is.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Zuo Hongchen was crestfallen. Thest ray of hope in his heart had been destroyed. ¡°You guys have such a good rtionship.¡±

    Who has a good rtionship with him? Not me.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to admit it but, at the moment, she couldn¡¯t deny it.

    Huo Jinyao went along with it, reached out an arm to pull her into his embrace, and grinned.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our rtionship is very strong.¡±

    There was not any sort of hope in Zuo Hongchen¡¯s heart right now; instead, his heart was full of bitterness.

    He didn¡¯t pursue her in time.

    For the rest of the meal, he ate but didn¡¯t taste the food. He had no idea what it was he ate.

    Su Qingsang was astonished to see Zuo Hongchen picking at dishes that he normally didn¡¯t eat. She quickly understood.

    This person had been in the states for a long time, so of course being back in his own country was better. He even ate the foods that he normally didn¡¯t eat. It really showed how much he missed home.

    It wasn¡¯t so surprising.

    Her extra nces at Zuo Hongchen motivated Huo Jinyao to be even more polite than he had been being.

    This made the meal very awkward for two out of the three of the people eating.

    The meal finally ended with each person in his or her own thoughts. It was a strange atmosphere, and the three of them left the restaurant together.

    It had still been light out when they had arrived, but now it was totally dark.

    ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Huo Jinyao led Su Qingsang towards his car. Zuo Hongchen stopped in his tracks.

    The business card was still in his pocket.

    He pondered and thought that it would be better to give it to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    Zuo Hongchen wanted to say that Huo Jinyao was not a simple person. He wanted to tell her not trust to people so easily. All those words seemed useless, though. The scene of them being so intimate with one another just now was still etched in his head.

    Su Qingsang is already married. She¡¯s already married. How could Su Qingsang not know what type of man she married? She was so smart.

    Maybe saying that he was unemployed was just a joke. Why should he warn her and offend her?

    ¡°Senior?¡± Just what did he want to say? Su Qingsang stared at him, and Huo Jinyao, who was standing beside her, squinted slightly.

 Chapter 46 - Cheer Up

    <h4><strong>Chapter 46: Cheer Up</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Well.¡± A smile shed on to Zuo Hongchen¡¯s face, and he reached out his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t think I said congrattions before, I shouldn¡¯t be so formal.¡±

    Su Qingsang could not help but smile at his gesture. ¡°Senior, we don¡¯t need to follow all that red tape.¡±

    She still reached out and shook hands with him. ¡°Senior, you should cheer up.¡±

    Then, an almost sorrowful expression appeared in Zuo Hongchen¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, I should cheer up.¡±

    Zuo Hongchen, however, was afraid he would never love anyone else as deeply as he did her.

    Looking at Zuo Hongchen¡¯s hand, Huo Jinyao found it was so annoying that he wanted to cut it off.

    Fortunately, before Huo Jinyao cut off his hand, Zuo Hongchen withdrew it.

    Huo Jinyao lifted his eyebrow, thinking Zuo Hongchen was at least a little sensible.

    Zuo Hongchen didn¡¯t get into his car, so Huo Jinyao held Su Qingsang¡¯s waist and went straight to their own.

    Huo Jinyao walked so fast that Su Qingsang could only wave back at Zuo Hongchen. As for Zuo Hongchen, he didn¡¯t even have enough time to wave his hand to Su Qingsang before seeing them got into their car.

    ¡°Honey, I ate too much. Let¡¯s go see a movie.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m on duty tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, a movie won¡¯t waste that much time.¡±

    ¡°But my essay...¡±

    ¡°Take it easy, you are off duty now. Could you try to stop doing your job so much?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Zuo Hongchen could not hear Su Qingsang¡¯s words clearly, but that was the first time that he had witnessed Su Qingsang utter anything in such aining tone.

    Maybe Huo Jinyao was as bad as he thought.

    If so, could he give up on his fantasy?

    Zuo Hongchen tried to convince himself to give up in his mind, but he just could not do it.

    Finally, he determined to observe them for a short time. He would give up on his fantasy if Su Qingsang really led a happy life.

    Huo Jinyao could not pick up on Zuo Hongchen¡¯s n if he wanted it to work.

    As he tried to Su Qingsang to see a movie with him, the realized they had not even dated before.

    ¡°I am busy.¡± The paper was so vital that Su Qingsang could not waste her time seeing a movie. ¡°I want to go back home.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s two hours, just two hours.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I want to go back home.¡±

    They are a fake couple. Did he make himself her husband and want to control her life?

    A cold expression appeared on Su Qingsang¡¯s face, just as Hongchen thought of this possibility.

    Noticing her expression, Huo Jinyao raised his hands and surrendered. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go back home.¡±

    Realizing she had sounded very rude, Su Qingsang felt kind of ufortable.

    She wanted to apologize but found that it was hard to say anything. She determined to turn her head to look outside the window.

    The heavy traffic outside the window reminded her of all the events of the past week.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I am not a good wife.¡±

    No one had taught her how to be a good wife, so she actually had no idea how to be a good wife.

    ¡°If you regret anything, we could...¡±

    She was interrupted by the squeaking of the car. She found Huo Jinyao had stopped the car on the roadside. Su Qingsang turned her head to look at Huo Jinyao. Huo looked at her as well. A seriousness came into his eyes which Su Qingsang was unfamiliar with that.

    ¡°Huo...¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang.¡± Huo Jinyao spoke in a determined tone. ¡°I¡¯ll never regret nor divorce you.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak like that anymore.¡±

    The way Huo Jinyao demonstrated his determination made Su Qingsang feel even more guilty. Her lips quivered but she said nothing.

 Chapter 47 - It is Hard to Get a Wife

    <h4><strong>Chapter 47: It is Hard to Get a Wife</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang only just realized that she had gone overboard.

    Huo Jinyao had not done anything wrong. She was the one who wanted to get married, and she was the one who couldn¡¯t get used to the marriage.

    Realizing this, she felt that she had been too irrational. She hadn¡¯t even thought of how to apologize yet when Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression changed.

    He stretched an arm over her shoulders and leaned in. Su Qingsang suddenly got anxious. Is he really mad?

    He suddenly smiled, and his dazzling smile made Su Qingsang a little disoriented.

    Is he alright?

    ¡°Wife, there are more men than there are women. It really is hard to get a wife. It wasn¡¯t hard for me to get a wife. So you won¡¯t make me bear being single again, right?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s lips twitched. This person. He really is unable to be serious for more three minutes.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you shoulde to terms with this. We are going to be tied together for the rest of our lives. Don¡¯t mention stuff like divorce anymore in the future.¡±

    Su Qingsang was speechless. She didn¡¯t know how to react to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    As Su Qingsang stared at Huo Jinyao¡¯s carefree expression, the guilt in her heart decreased. The corners of her lips also turned up slightly.

    Yes, a person with this type of personality is not actually that bad. He was simple and straightforward because everything shows on his face.

    It¡¯s notplicated to be with this type of person.

    Not bad. It really is not bad.

    When Su Qingsang had woken up, Huo Jinyao was already up as he had been the past few days.

    She realized that he got up really early every morning, no matter howte he went to sleep the night before.

    She nced at the bed and was not as ufortable as she had been the first night.

    This was because of how gentlemanly Huo Jinyao had been. Apart from embracing her every night, he didn¡¯t do anything else.

    She was relieved by his actions. She could ept being married to him and sleeping in the same bed with him, but she wasn¡¯t prepared to have any other intimate actions with a person who was almost a stranger to her.

    After she had washed up and gone out to the living room, she did found Huo Jinyao had returned.

    He seemed to have a habit of going out for morning jogs. He wore fitness clothes every morning.

    ¡°Wife, morning.¡±

    Huo Jinyao smiled so brightly that Su Qingsang was almost blinded by it.

    What are you smiling for? You have really white teeth.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s teeth were actually pretty white. Su Qingsang realized that she was distracted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    She shouldn¡¯t observe his looks because his looks were actually very seductive.

    After they had finished eating, Su Qingsang picked up her bag to head to work. As she was heading out, she nced at Huo Jinyao cautiously. Will he want to take me to work today?

    ¡°Wife, let me ride with you.¡±

    Indeed, Su Qingsang knew that riding together wasn¡¯t going work the moment Huo Jinyao stood up.

    ¡°We don¡¯t go the same way.¡±

    ¡°I forgot to tell you that I found a job yesterday. It¡¯s right near your hospital.¡±

    Did he really find a job so quickly? ¡°What job? What kind of job is it?¡±

    ¡°Same as before. I meet clients and run errands.¡±

    Su Qingsang bit her lips and stared suspiciously at Huo Jinyao¡¯s proud face. She was overthinking it, right?

    ¡°Wife...¡±

    Huo Jinyao suddenly threw himself at her. This sudden intimate action made Su Qingsang very ufortable. She wanted to retreat, but he only reached out and held her shoulders.

    ¡°I found a job so quickly, shouldn¡¯t youpliment me?¡±

 Chapter 48 - Thanks for Your Praise

    <h4><strong>Chapter 48: Thanks for Your Praise</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang opened her mouth and closed it. Then she opened it again. She did nothing but watch Huo Jinyao, a six-foot-tall man, begging her for praise.

    It was such a weird scenario. She, however, didn¡¯t feel strange at all.

    ¡°Yeah, I should praise you,¡± Qu Qingsang answered casually, ¡°What kind ofpany are you working for?¡±

    ¡°Just a very ordinarypany.¡±

    Huo Jinyao suddenly hugged Su Qingsang. ¡°I have found a job. Why don¡¯t you look excited or thrilled at all?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s mouth twitched. Why should I be excited and thrilled at his new job?

    ¡°You see, getting a new job means that I can make a living on my own. You don¡¯t need to support me anymore. If I work hard, maybe I can support you instead. Isn¡¯t that good news?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s mouth twitched again. She can hardly felt as excited as Huo Jinyao.

    Although her sry was not thatrge, she didn¡¯t need his support. It would upset him if she disagreed with him, though.

    ¡°Yes yes yes! It¡¯s good news. You are awesome.¡±

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you give me an award for my awesomeness?¡±

    ¡°Award?¡± What kind of award?

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t get the chance to ask further and Huo Jinyao¡¯s face got closer.

    Then there came a warm feeling on her lips. Her eyes opened widely in no time and stared at Huo Jinyao.

    Obviously, Huo Jinyao was pleased with her reaction even though she was frozen. At first, he had only nned for a quick kiss, now he changed his mind and would like to tease her.

    He started sucking a bit on her lips. Su Qingsang blushed immediately. She felt her face get hot, like there was a fire surrounding her.

    Huo Jinyao knew well when to quit. He moved back quickly after the kiss.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°I what?¡±

    A heartfelt smile lit his eyes. The eyes were so bright and clear that Su Qingsang almost lost herself in them.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face turned red when she realized her she was blushing. She took a quick step backward.

    Huo Jinyao asked her deliberately: ¡°You haven¡¯t said yet, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    What¡¯s wrong with him? He is such a shameless man. Contrarily, Su Qingsang was bashful. There was definitely noparison between the two.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your encouragement, my dear wife.¡± Huo Jinyao grinned and showed his pearly white teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will work hard.¡±

    Su Qingsang gnashed her teeth and cast a hating look at him. Then she took the keys and went directly outside.

    ¡°Wait for me, my wife.¡±

    Huo Jinyao quickly followed Su Qingsang, but she just wanted to ignore him.

    However, this man was so thick-skinned and didn¡¯t get the hint that enough was enough.

    ¡°My dear wife, if I work hard, can you offer me an award again next time?¡±

    No way. Su Qingsang covered her ears with her hands and pretended she didn¡¯t hear his him. She did hear him.

    ¡°My dear wife, you have to give me an impetus to work hard, right?¡±

    They locked the door. He reached out to hold her hand while they were waiting for the elevator. Su Qingsang tried to pull her hand back but failed.

    She tried again but failed. Su Qingsang gnashed her teeth and looked at him, ¡°Huo Jinyao, you ¨C¡±

    When she was about to break her hand out of his grasp, there was someone walking out from the opposite apartment.

    It was toote for Su Qingsang to draw her hand back when she saw her neighbor. She had to greet her with embarrassment on her face. The woman lived in the apartment opposite to hers. Her name was Wang, so Su Qingsang always called her Sister Wang.

    Sister Wang looked at Huo Jinyao and then at Su Qingsang. She asked, ¡°Su, is he your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°I am her husband.¡± Huo Jinyao held her hand tighter and wrapped his other arm around her waist while answering. ¡°We just got married. Hello, my name is Huo.¡±

 Chapter 49 - Your Husband is Pretty Handsome

    <h4><strong>Chapter 49: Your Husband is Pretty Handsome</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Oh...¡± There was a lot meaning behind that exmation.

    Sister Wang eyed Huo Jinyao up and down and batted hershes at Su Qingsang. ¡°Little Su, you have such good taste. Your husband is pretty handsome.¡±

    Su Qingang felt very awkward, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t. He replied, ¡°Thank you for thepliment. Sister Wang, you are also very pretty.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, thank you. I¡¯m not as pretty as Qingsang though.¡± Sister Wang was so ttered by thepliment that she started being overly dramatic. It was the first time Su Qingsang had seen her like this.

    She had no idea that Sister Wang had this side to her. She nced over at Huo Jinyao. This guy really is something.

    They went down the elevator and exchanged pleasantries. Su Qingsang only stared at Huo Jinyao and Sister Wang having an enjoyable conversation. They even made a n to go eat at Sister Wang¡¯s ce some time.

    Su Qingsang sighed to signal them to stop. As she got in the car, she tilted her face towards Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°I now believe that you run errands for people. That mouth of yours can really talk.¡±

    That mouth really was something. He could talk a dead thing back to life, tter it, and then keep on talking.

    ¡°Wife.¡± Huo Jinyao really didn¡¯t know the word ¡°shameless.¡±¡±I am building rtionships with the neighbors, shouldn¡¯t you praise me?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s lips twitched. She was absolutely stunned at how obnoxious Huo Jinyao was.

    Still, the person who was looking for a reward leaned his body towards her.

    He had already kissed her on her cheek before she could even turn around.

    ¡°If my wife doesn¡¯t want to reward me, then I will beg for a reward.¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed again. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Alright, although I¡¯m not very satisfied with this reward. Wife, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely do my best to earn more rewards.¡±

    He swept his gaze all over her body as he spoke and hinted at something. It made Su Qingsang feel awkward.

    Inappropriate images went through her mind as she thought of the ¡°rewards¡± that Huo Jinyao had mentioned.

    She shook her head and realized that she was being more and more lenient with Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Drive. Or else I will bete for work.¡±

    ¡°Wife.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t drop the subject and continued. ¡°Does this mean you agree?¡±

    Agree to what?

    ¡°Wife, you¡¯re the best.¡± Huo Jinyao kissed her again, but this time he kissed her on the lips, not her cheek.

    Su Qingsang held back her urge to storm and red at him. ¡°Are you going to drive or not?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive. I¡¯ll drive.¡±

    Huo Jinyao seemed to be in a really good mood. He even started to hum a song as he stepped on the gas.

    His voice was clear and a bit deep. He was just humming but it wasn¡¯t unpleasant.

    Su Qingsang stared at him and the corners of her mouth turned up slightly. She turned her face towards the window and felt for the first time that being married was a good thing.

    Doctor Su¡¯s good mood was obvious to everyone in the office. Many doctors raised their eyebrows at her and were very curious.

    Su Qingsang felt very awkward. She appreciated that the department was very busy that day. They had two pregnant women give birth. One was a natural birth and the other was a C-section.

    That C-section was very critical and she dealt with it with her teacher, who was also the head of the department.

    She finally found time to take a breather in the afternoon.

    Then, she saw a familiar pregnant woman enter the patient room.

    Li Rongrong.

    Su Qingsang was taken aback for a second when she saw her name. Her child is still here?

 Chapter 50 - You Must Help Me, I Beg You.

    <h4><strong>Chapter 50: You Must Help Me, I Beg You.</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Wei Lenan said he persuaded her to have an abortion. How could she still be pregnant?

    Recalling what Wei Lenan said made Su Qingsang notice the irony of her situation. Fortunately, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t trust him at all, let alone had she been deceived by his words.

    She did not care. This was not her business.

    She was a doctor, Li Rongrong was her patient. That¡¯s all there was to it.

    As Su Qingsang entered the ward, she found Li Rongrong was in a bad state of mind.

    ¡°Doctor, doctor.¡± Li Rongrong seemed like was scared of something. ¡°Someone wants to kill my baby. Someone wants to kill my baby.¡±

    Li Rongrong was very strong, Su Qingsang could not soothe her easily.

    ¡°Calm down. Calm down.¡±

    ¡°Doctor, I can¡¯t. Someone wants to kill my baby.¡±

    Li Rongrong was terrified. Continuous tears poured down her face. She looked so delicate and upset that even Su Qingsang wanted to protect her.

    ¡°Doctor, it¡¯s my boyfriend. He doesn¡¯t want me to be pregnant. He tried to persuade me to have an abortion. I didn¡¯t agree with him. I didn¡¯t imagine he wanted to force me. Can I stay here? Can I?¡±

    Thest Li Rongrong saw Wei Lenan he tried to force her to have an abortion. She escaped from his control but injured herself

    Now, she was as frightened as a bird that had an arrow flying at it. She was worried about being caught by Wei Lenan and being forced into an abortion.

    ¡°Doctor, you need to help me. I beg you to help me. Please don¡¯t let anyone kill my baby. Is that ok? I beg you.¡±

    ¡°Miss Li, please calm down.¡± Su Qingsang removed Li Rongrong¡¯s hands from her body. ¡°This is a hospital. If you are unwilling to have an abortion, no one can force you.¡±

    ¡°Really? Is that true?¡±

    Li Rongrong held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand tightly, with a genuine fear in her eyes.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Su Qingsangforted Li Rongrong for a long time and guaranteed her she could give birth to this baby if she was wanted to. She carefully examined Li Rongrong¡¯s condition to make sure she was fine and finally Su Qingsang left.

    ...

    Back in her office, the episode with Li Rongrong was still on Su Qingsang¡¯s mind.

    Honestly, Li Rongrong was in a bad state. Wei Lenan had made her pregnant but tried to force her to have an abortion.

    She guessed that Wei Lenan really did try to force Li Rongrong to have an abortion. Wei Lenan dreamed about being with her again.

    Thinking about him, Su Qingsang felt herself lucky. She realized who Wei Lenan was and broke up with him.

    If she had forgiven him and gotten married to such person, her life would have been miserable.

    Although she hadn¡¯t married Wei Lenan, she was someone¡¯s wife now.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s face shed through her mind. She had memorized the way he asked for her praise.

    Maybe Huo Jinyao was different from Wei Lenan. He wouldn¡¯t behave like that.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    The fragrant feminine voice brought Su Qingsang back to earth. ¡°Mengwan?¡±

    ¡°Wow. I interrupted you?¡± Shi Mengwan approached her and stood in front of her, waving her hands.

    ¡°Wow, you are different now. Look at your daydreaming face. Do you miss your man?¡±

    Hearing that, Su Qingsang blushed. She was thinking about Huo Jinyao but she would never admit that.

    ¡°Come on. Behave like ady. ¡± Trying to avoid Shi Mengwan making fun of her again, Su Qingsang changed the subject. ¡°Why are you here?

 Chapter 51 - Maybe She Confused Him With Someone Else

    <h4><strong>Chapter 51: Maybe She Confused Him With Someone Else</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°I¡¯m not as heartless as you are. You disappeared ever since you got married. I came here to see you.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything that you need to say to me?¡±

    ¡°Of course there is,¡± Shi Mengwan patted on her shoulder and said, ¡°As a singledy, I think I need toe here to show my concern and love to you, a married woman, and see how you are doing.¡±

    ¡°Piss off,¡± Su Qingsang gave her a gentle elbow shove and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you call me ¡®married woman¡¯.¡±

    ¡°You are a married woman.¡± Shi Mengwan and Su Qingsang chatted andughed. Then, they looked at the time and found it was about the hour to get off work.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t say no.

    Before she got married, she and Shi Mengwan would always have dinner together. Shi Mengwan sometimes even stayed at her ce for the night.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They walked out together. Shi Mengwan brought her car. On her way to her car, she suddenly paused.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Qingsang saw her stare at a man ahead of her. Before Su Qingsang could react, Shi Mengwan rushed up toward the tall, strong man.

    ¡°Dear Brother?¡±

    The man turned around and looked at her. ¡°Who? Me?¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother! You¡¯re Dear Brother, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Miss, I think you confused me with someone else.¡±

    Having said those words to her, the man left without looking back. Shi Mengwan attempted to follow, but Su Qingsang held her hand and stopped her.

    ¡°Mengwan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°He is my Dear Brother! He¡¯s Dear Brother.¡±

    While speaking, Shi Mengwan freed herself from Su Qingsang¡¯s grip and attempted to follow the man. Su Qingsang tightened her hold and said to her, ¡°Are you sure? Maybe you got it wrong.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I...¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen this Dear Brother of yours for over ten years, right? Perhaps you got it wrong.¡±

    Shi Mengwan froze, gazing straight ahead. Her pretty face wore a confused look.

    ¡°Yeah, we haven¡¯t seen each other in over ten years. I might be wrong.¡±

    Even if the man was her Dear Brother, he didn¡¯t recognize her anymore.

    ¡°Mengwan?¡±

    Su Qingsang was a little worried about her. Many others did not know about her story, but Su Qingsang knew.

    Shi Mengwan identally strayed away from her family when she was twelve. Dear Brother saved her. The two of them lived a homeless life together for a whole year. Later on, they met some bad people. She got stabbed and then fell into unconsciousness. When she woke up, she was already home.

    After waking up, she kept telling everyone that she needed to find Dear Brother. However, no one could tell her a word about his whereabouts. The police even told her that the boy she described never existed.

    She refused to believe that and kept asking the police and her parents to find Dear Brother for her.

    Nevertheless, all those people thought it was only a story that the girl made up.

    Shi Mengwan never gave up. All these years, she had been looking for Dear Brother.

    She believed that what happened to her in that year was true and that Dear Brother was a real person. He kept herpany during that year.

    She had to find him. Su Qingsang understood her obsession but still felt that she should let it go.

    Su Qingsang patted Su Mengwan¡¯s shoulder tofort her, then said, ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s go for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip, looking in the direction that the man disappeared. She still found it hard to believe he was not her Dear Brother.

    He looked so much like Dear Brother, but he was so cold, so distant. Dear Brother could never look at her like that. He never would.

    Perhaps she really was wrong.

 Chapter 52 - I Am Bound to Find Him

    <h4><strong>Chapter 52: I Am Bound to Find Him</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Following Shi Mengwan to the car and noticing her upset expression, Su Qingsang gently patted Shi Mengwan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mengwan, as far as I am concerned, many years have passed. If it is too difficult to find him...¡±

    ¡°I am bound to find him,¡± Shi Mengwan uttered in an unprecedentedly determined tone. ¡°I am bound to find my dear brother.¡±

    Su Qingsang had no words to say. Shi Mengwan turned around and held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. ¡°Take it easy. I am bound to find my dear brother. I promised him I would marry him when I grow up. How can I renege on my promise?¡±

    Smiling at her, Su Qingsang nodded vigorously. ¡°You are right, Cheer up. I believe you will find him.¡±

    Shi Mengwan smiled with a kind of bitter expression. Her parents had persuaded her to give up so many times over the years. Only Su Qingsang has believed she could finally find her Dear Brother.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°We are friends, there¡¯s no need to say that.¡± Throwing a teasing look at Shi Mengwan, Su Qingsang said, ¡°If you do want to thank me, just treat me to a good meal.¡±

    ¡°No problem, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Qingsang spent the whole evening having a meal and chatting with Shi Mengwan. On one hand, Su Qingsang realized she hadn¡¯t seen Shi Mengwan for a long time. On the other hand, she wanted tofort Shi Mengwan. After all, she had been trying to find her dear brother for many years but without any good news.

    They did have fun. Su Qingsang had forgotten she was someone¡¯s wife. She only realized her identification when she was back home and saw Huo Jinyao sitting in the living room. She recalled that Huo Jintao said he would take her home then...

    ¡°You back home?¡± Huo Jinyao stared at Su Qingsang, with an aggrieved expression.

    Su Qingsang lifted the corner of her mouth, with an unnatural expression. ¡°Did you have dinner?¡±

    A more aggrieved expression appeared on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face.

    Inexplicable guilt emerged in Su Qingsang¡¯s mind. ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao stared at her with an aggrieved re. ¡°I said I would take you home, but when I arrived at the hospital, you had already gone.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Huo Jinyao gnashed his teeth. ¡°I called you but you didn¡¯t answer my call.¡±

    Only when he said that did Su Qingsang realize she had left her cell phone in the drawer before entering the operating room.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot.¡±

    ¡°You forgot our ns or my call?¡± Huo Jinyao stood up and approached Su Qingsang, with a sullen expression.

    Actually, Su Qingsang had forgotten both. Every time Shi Mengwan visited her, she would go with her. She had no time to think about her new identity.

    ¡°Do you know I went around the whole hospital to find you?¡± A more obvious fury appeared in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes. ¡°I asked the guard and realized you had gone. ¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Su Qingsang felt kind of guilty. ¡°My friend visited me. I treated her a meal.¡±

    ¡°You treated your friend to a meal but didn¡¯t call me?¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes popped out as if Su Qingsang hadmitted some unforgivable crime.

    ¡°I...¡± She didn¡¯t say any more because she knew Huo Jinyao would be angrier if she said she forgot.

    ¡°I¡¯m your husband.¡± Huo Jinyao uttered, in a sonorous voice, ¡°How could you forget that?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Su Qingsang said in a guilty voice.

    Huo Jinyao noticed the guilt in her voice. ¡°You did forget me. So you didn¡¯t answer my call and came back home sote.¡±

 Chapter 53 - Is Your Friend Male or Female?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 53: Is Your Friend Male or Female?</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    He took her out to eat, watch movies, and they came back right after she had said that she needed to write her essay, but then she went out to eat with her friend and still hadn¡¯te back yet.

    Huo Jinyao moved in front of Su Qingsang suddenly, stared at her and eximed, ¡°Is your friend male or female?¡±

    ¡°Female,¡± Su Qingsang replied. She was a bit shocked and wondered if he was jealous.

    Huo Jinyao seemed to not have taken notice of her surprised expression and proceeded to step forward.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you until now, and haven¡¯t even eaten yet. How are you going to make up for my loss?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t had the chance to digest her thoughts just now and was distracted by his words. ¡°Then what do you want to eat? I can order delivery for you?¡± She didn¡¯t know how to cook and would not be able to cook for him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat takeout.¡± Huo Jinyao had a look of repulsiveness on his face, and Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°How about, I¡¯ll help you make noodles (ÏÂÃæ)*?¡± She only knew how to cook simple dishes like noodles. She had tried to make it a once or twice when she had gone overseas. The taste hadn¡¯t been great, but it was edible though.

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao stepped forward some more and continued, ¡°I want to eat something else.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± It wasn¡¯t a problem for her to apany him while he ate since she was the one who ked on him today.

    She only just realized that Huo Jinyao was extremely close to her when she had replied. She was surprised and wanted to retreat, but it was toote. He picked her up in his arms and brought her towards the bedroom.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± What did he want?

    ¡°What I want to eat right now is...you.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes grew wide and before she could react, she had already been pulled into his embrace and was being kissed on the lips. She was a bit bbergasted, and her body suddenly froze. Huo Jinyao, who had wanted to continue to test the waters, stopped.

    He met her eyes, which were full of shock and rejection, and smirked. ¡°Repay me with you. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Not good? Su Qingsang wanted to shake her head, but she stopped when she thought of the fact that they were a married couple and stammered, ¡°I.. I...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m teasing you.¡± Huo Jinyao smiled and continued, ¡°Although I really do want to...¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face grew red before he had finished his sentence, and she didn¡¯t know how to reply. She always seemed to not know what to do when she was interacting with Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Since you won¡¯t let me eat you, then you can only repay me through other methods.¡±

    ¡°What methods?¡± Su Qingsang had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Give me your bottom (ÏÂÃæ)* to eat.¡±

    The two words with different meanings made Su Qingsang blush, but Huo Jinyao was being serious.

    ¡°You just said that you knew how to make noodles (ÏÂÃæ)*.¡±

    She realized that Huo Jinyao was teasing her and she blushed again. She red at him, and then rushed to the kitchen. But while she was cooking, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Huo Jinyao¡¯s teasing just now and felt awkward.

    When Su Qingsang had realized that she had overcooked the noodles, she still brought it out and saw the yfulness in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but to re at him. Eat if you want, or get lost.

    Huo Jinyao sat down and looked at the bowl of noodles that neither was presented well nor smelled good, then picked it up and began to eat it happily with big bites.

    ¡°Mm, my wife is so great. The noodles are delicious.¡±

    Had this person¡¯s skill in lying increased? He dared to say it, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t dare to admit it. There were so many thoughts going through her head when she was cooking, and she had overcooked the noodles by a lot. How could they still be tasty?

    ¡°I¡¯m being honest.¡± Huo Jinyao batted his eyes at her and finished the noodles in another two to three bites. He had a look of content on his face and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s so good.¡±

    *In Chinese, making noodles (ÏÂÃæ), and bottom (ÏÂÃæ) are the same words.

 Chapter 54 - My Wife Is So Nice

    <h4><strong>Chapter 54: My Wife Is So Nice</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s words abashed Su Qingsang. She stood up to go back her room but was pulled onto Huo Jinyao¡¯sp by his slender arm.

    Su Qingsang murmured, ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Honey...¡± Holding her waist, Huo Jinyao stared at Su Qingsang, with his charming eyes. ¡°You are so nice.¡±

    Feeling kind of unustomed, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t think she was as good as Huo Jinyao made her out to be. ¡°Get off of me.¡±

    ¡°My wife is so nice,¡± Huo Jinyao uttered then added, ¡°You taste good. Sorry, the noodles you cooked taste good.¡± His words were so ambiguous that Su Qingsang refused to reply.

    Huo Jinyao suddenly approached her. ¡°After such hard work, my fabulous wife cooked noodles for me. Is it appropriate to thank her in my way?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Huo Jinyao vigorously kissed Su Qingsang on her face, with a loud sound.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Jesus. Su Qingsang had thought he just wanted to thank her instead of flirting with her.

    ¡°My wife is so nice.¡± Huo Jinyao kissed on her face again, making a loud sound.

    Su Qingsang blushed. Her face was burning. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Honey, since you treat me so well, I am determined to give you a gift,¡± Huo Jinyao said, holding her in his arms and lifting her up. Out of panic, Su Qingsang tightly held Huo Jinyao¡¯s neck in case she fell. Meanwhile, Huo Jinyao kissed her on the lips.

    ¡°I determined to gift myself to you. Are you happy?¡±

    Out of panic, Su Qingsang automatically fell backward. When she almost fell down, Huo Jinyao caught her waist.

    The moment she was lifted up and put on the bed, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. Huo Jinyao grinned and uttered, ¡°Well, I gift myself to you.¡±

    ¡°Umm... no, thanks.¡± Su Qingsang finally figured out what he wanted to do and tried to quickly dodge Huo Jinyao¡¯s body as he pressed his body close to hers.

    ¡°You should take my gift. Courtesy demands reciprocity. You cook noodles for me, so I should gift myself to you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I just cooked a bowl of noodles for you,¡± Su Qingsang uttered. A strange feeling emerged in her mind. How can Huo Jinyao talk about noodles in such an erotic way? She was afraid she would never be able to say that word in a natural way ever again.

    Getting out of bed hastily, Su Qingsang straightly rushed to the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to sleep.¡± When she closed the door, she could hear Huo Jinyao¡¯sughter. This guy...

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t gift himself to Su Qingsang. They slept together as usual. But unlike the past, Huo Jinyao held her in his arms and kissed her on her face many times.

    ¡°Now that my wife is so nice, she deserves my gift.¡±

    ¡°Honey, you should be used to my touch. Once you are ustomed to how I show you I love you, you will never leave me.¡±

    ¡°Honey, you smell so fragrant. I like that.

    ¡°Honey, do you like the way I gift you?¡±

    His words really made Su Qingsang blush. She couldn¡¯t help but pretend to be asleep to stop Huo Jinyao.

    This night, Su Qingsang dreamed that she had a golden retriever. Once she got back home, this golden retriever licked and kissed her. She wanted to dodge it but surprisingly found that the golden retriever became Huo Jinyao.

    Su Qingsang woke up with a start. When she got out of bed, she found Huo Jinyao had left home. Going to the kitchen, she didn¡¯t see that Huo Jinyao had prepared their breakfast as usual.

    Breakfast was on the table with a note beside it. The note said Huo Jinyao had something urgent so he would be on a business trip for about three days.

    Su Qingsang was relieved and had an upset expression. She realized she had gotten more and more ustomed to Huo Jinyao over the past few days.

    This feeling was not bad.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s mood improved and she went to work but found many people looking at her. Their curious and inquisitive nces made her ufortable. She nodded to her colleagues, with a bright smile on her face, but she found they kept up their poker faces. They just lifted their lips and then averted their gaze.

    It confused Su Qingsang. What happened?

 Chapter 55 - Mifepristone Pills

    <h4><strong>Chapter 55: Mifepristone Pills</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang went back to her gynecology and maternity department. Chief Zhang Qiubai and assistant chief Chen Xiaoyu seemed to be discussing something. They both grew silent when they saw Su Qingsang enter. Zhang Qiubai stared at Su Qingsang¡¯s confused face and waved her over. ¡°Come over for a second.¡±

    Zhang Qiubai was the chief of the gynecology and maternity department and had a personal office. Su Qingsang stood in front of the desk and felt mentally disturbed. ¡°Teacher? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, did you see a pregnant woman named Li Rongrong yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know why Li Rongrong was being brought up so suddenly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°She came to the hospital to prevent a miscarriage, but you prescribed her Mifepristone pills.¡± Zhang Qiubai¡¯s face was serious as she spoke.

    Mifepristone? Su Qingsang was dazed for a moment then replied, ¡°Not possible.¡± Besides the fact that her situation with Wei Lenan had been resolved, as a professional doctor, she wouldn¡¯t prescribe that type of medicine so easily to a pregnant woman.

    ¡°Not possible?¡± Zhang Qiubai was relieved and continued, ¡°She had stomach cramps after she took the medicine yesterday, and this morning she brought the prescription you gave her and made a scene at the institute office. Now the whole hospital knows about it.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I...¡±

    ¡°I believe you,¡± Zhang Qiubai interrupted her. How could she not know what her student, whom she had taught for so many years, was like? ¡°But the prescription that she gave to the institute office has the prescription that you wrote. Qingsang, I don¡¯t want to say this, but the situation right now is not good.¡± She believed Su Qingsang and believed that she wouldn¡¯t do that kind of thing, but other people might not believe her. In addition, that woman had caused a disturbance early in the morning, which had a negative effect.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s lips had tightened into a line. She knew the ethics and rules of a doctor from the first day that she became a doctor. No. From the moment she had decided to study medicine.

    ¡°I want to request for a meeting.¡± Su Qingsang was wondering how she could turn the situation around. ¡°Teacher, thank you for believing that I¡¯m innocent, but I need to have other people believe me.¡± Being a doctor was different¡ªone mistake and she could lose her license to practice medicine.

    That was also what Zhang Qiubai had meant. Su Qingsang was her favorite student. She was hardworking, calm and reasonable. She never talked too much or caused any drama. This type of personality attracted a lot of people¡¯s liking. She really was unlucky this time around.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you to the institute officeter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡± Although Su Qingsang felt that the situation was a bit too serious, she still felt that it could be controlled. Only when she arrived at the institute office did she realize that she was too na?ve.

    The prescription that she had given out had the words ¡°Mifepristone¡± written clearly on it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t write this.¡± Although the handwriting was simr, she didn¡¯t write it.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t write it. Then I wrote it?¡± Li Rongrong held her belly with one hand and pointed a finger at Su Qingsang with her other hand.

    ¡°Doctor Su, I kept begging you yesterday, telling you that I wanted to keep this baby. Why did you hurt me like this?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Su Qingsang was extremely calm. There was no use for her to lose her temper. ¡°I wrote the top half of the prescription, but not on the bottom.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Su...¡±

    ¡°Ms. Li,¡± Su Qingsang stared at Li Rongrong and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing this to me, but I really didn¡¯t write ¡®Mifepristone¡¯ on it. If you really want to keep saying that I did it, then it¡¯s really simple. We can just call the police. The police will be able to confirm the handwriting, and they can prove my innocence.¡±

 Chapter 56 - How Can You Hurt Me

    <h4><strong>Chapter 56: How Can You Hurt Me</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Li Rongrong was shocked. She stared at Su Qingsang¡¯s face, her mouth wide open. She couldn¡¯t understand what she meant.

    After saying that, Su Qingsang turned to the leaders of the hospital and Zhang Qiubai. ¡°President Li, Chief Lin, it¡¯s a severe incident. It¡¯s about my reputation. I strongly request that we call the police and let the policemen carry out an investigation.¡±

    Vice President Li was only second to Chief Lin from the hospital office. Faced with several other leaders, such as Zhang Qiubai and other vice attendings from OB, Su Qingsang found this issue became much more tricky.

    Seeing that Su Qingsang was not afraid made those present feel relieved. She had stayed at the hospital after getting her master degree. She was young and sessful, excelling in every aspect. It was quite a talent. If the hospital fired her or punished her, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the reputation of the hospital.

    ¡°Su, are you sure?¡± Vice President Li, who had high hopes for Su Qingsang, asked.

    ¡°I am sure.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. She was definitely sure about her own prescription. ¡°Please trust me, Vice President Li¡±

    Li Rongrong didn¡¯t see thising. She red at Su. Her eyes almosting out of their sockets.

    Wei Lenan came from a good family, owned a couple of smallpanies, and was also kind of handsome. Li Rongrong had been seeing Wei Lenan for a couple of months, and the man suddenly decided to get married to another woman, not considering her feelings at all. He even broke up with her to please the woman he was about to marry and stopped talking to her. She didn¡¯t know the bride-to-be but she knew it was someone from a rich family.

    She wouldn¡¯t let it go. She didn¡¯t just want to be Wei Lenan¡¯s girlfriend after all her effort, so she had asked him out for a drink when he was in a great mood and got into his pants after he was drunk. After that, she even promised not to bother him, knowing that he was about to get married to another woman. She even agreed to have sex with him anytime he wanted. She was so in love with him that she didn¡¯t care about anything.

    Such a promise did make Wei Lenan feel good. Although Su Qingsang agreed to marry him, she always gave him an attitude. She never allowed him toe to her house, let alone have sex.

    He was a man with needs. With Li Rongrong¡¯s tenderness and seduction, they hooked up pretty soon. But he never expected that Li Rongrong would get pregnant and get caught by Su Qingsang.

    In this case, the marriage between Wei Lenan and Su Qingsang was over. Although Wei Lenan had never been in love with Su Qingsang, it was supposed to be a good opportunity for him to meet the Su family.

    To get Su Qingsang back, he asked Li Rongrong to get an abortion. He thought that once the child was gone, he could beg Su Qingsang to get back with him. However, Su Qingsang married another man so abruptly, he became too angry to forgive Li Rongrong.

    Li Rongrong nned to get married to Wei with her child. After knowing that she couldn¡¯t marry Wei Lenan even with a baby and that Su Qingsang was the reason Wei Lenan wanted her to abort the child, she was so mad.

    She wanted revenge. She wanted to get back at Wei Lenan for his heartlessness and Su Qingsang for her hypocrisy. She didn¡¯t know that Su Qingsang was married. She only knew that Wei Lenan asked her to abort the child for the sake of Su Qingsang. That¡¯s what today was about.

    Hearing that Su Qingsang was nning to call the police, Li Rongrong cried out immediately, ¡°What do you mean? You mean I set you up?¡± She cried and cried, looking more vulnerable and weak. ¡°Yesterday, I kept begging to you help me save the baby. I cared about it so much. How could you do this?¡±

 Chapter 57 - Because of a Man

    <h4><strong>Chapter 57: Because of a Man</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    She dodged Su Qingsang¡¯s usation. Li Rongrong was determined to bring her down right now.

    ¡°Who was it if it wasn¡¯t you? Tell me? Who would want to hurt my child like this? Who else but you?¡± All Li Rongrong had left to do was to yell. She red at Su Qingsang with usation in her eyes.

    ¡°Ms. Li, calm down.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Doctors have the hearts of parents. Why would I want to hurt you?¡±

    ¡°Because of Wei Lenan.¡± Li Rongrong continued forcefully, ¡°Because I¡¯m pregnant with Wei Lenan¡¯s child, and he forced me to abort this baby in order to marry you. Therefore, you are an aplice.¡± Li Rongrong suddenly realized that she had spoken too fast and had blurted out what had happened.

    But it wasn¡¯t anything like what she had said. Wei Lenan and her were truly in love, and Su Qingsang came in between them because of her background.

    Wei Lenan received pressure from his family, and had no choice but to be with Su Qingsang. But she got pregnant, and in order to avoid offending the Su family, he had no choice but to ask her to abort the baby.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s all because of you...¡± Li Rongrong said.

    The people at the scene looked around at one another then stared at Su Qingsang. On the other hand, Zhang Qiubo remembered that when Huo Jinyao hade the other day, he had said he was Su Qingsang¡¯s husband. His surname wasn¡¯t Wei, right? But only the people from their department, and the people from the departments they had worked with knew. Other people had no clue. Everyone including the institute office.

    This took all the chief of the hospital and people at the scene by surprise. They knew that Su Qingsang was married, but they didn¡¯t know anything about her marriage. Therefore, they all stared at Su Qingsang after hearing what Li Rongrong had said.

    Su Qingsang was not the least bit sensitive to all the eyes that were staring at her, and continued to stare at Li Rongrong calmly. ¡°I already said that we could call the police to verify the handwriting.¡±

    ¡°You could also have let another person write it for you.¡± Li Rongrong had calmed down as well. ¡°There are so many people in the hospital, so you could¡¯ve had anyone write it for you. That doesn¡¯t mean that you didn¡¯t prescribe it.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s lips were stretched into a thin line and she continued to stare at Li Rongrong. ¡°I prescribed the medicine yesterday, but you only came to make a ruckus today. Why didn¡¯t youest night when you found out?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Li Rongrong clenched her teeth and looked pitiful. ¡°I found out yesterday, but I thought that you had made a mistake. I didn¡¯t know about your rtionship with Wei Lenan at that time, and then I found out afterward and realized that you wanted to harm me.¡±

    Li Rongrong was putting on such a good act. If Su Qingsang weren¡¯t part of the situation, she would¡¯ve pped for her.

    The head of the institute office and the chief of the hospital exchanged nces. No one said anything; everyone remained silent.

    Zhang Qiubo wanted to say something, but Su Qingsang stepped in front of Li Rongrong.

    ¡°Ms. Li, do you know that what you¡¯ve said is based on whether or not I¡¯m in a rtionship with Wei Lenan? If we are not together, then what you¡¯ve said isn¡¯t true. Is that right?¡±

    ¡°But you were clearly in a rtionship with Wei Lenan.¡± Li Rongrong had also just recently found out about this. ¡°A few days ago, you were getting married, and Wei Lenan wanted me to abort the baby. Do you still dare to say that you...¡±

    Su Qingsang interrupted her suddenly. She was getting really annoyed at being tangled up in this situation. Not only was it a waste of her time, but also a waste of Zhang Qiubo¡¯s and the head of the institute office¡¯s time.

    ¡°Li Rongrong, Wei Lenan isn¡¯t the one who I got married to.¡±

 Chapter 58 - I Am Her Husband

    <h4><strong>Chapter 58: I Am Her Husband</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°I was going to get married, but when I found out about the affair between you and Wei Lenan, I broke up with him. Now that my husband is not Wei Lenan, I have no motivation to harm you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Li Rongrong uttered. In a skeptical tone, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. You and Wei Lenan...¡±

    ¡°My husband is Huo Jinyao. As for Wei Lenan, we are just strangers now. Ms. Li, I do hope you understand it is meaningless to nder me.¡±

    Nonsense. Li Rongrong didn¡¯t believe that at all. ¡°If you don¡¯t get married to Wei Lenan, why would he force me...¡±

    ¡°I have no idea. You should ask Wei Lenan.¡± Breathing deeply, Su Qingsang turned around and looked at Zhang Qiubai, the leader of her office. ¡°Dean Li, Director Lin, and Professor Zhang, we can go back to the office now. This is a misunderstanding.¡±

    The leaders looked at each other and nodded when they saw the trust in Zhang Qiubai¡¯s eyes.

    Seeing that they are about to leave, Li Rongrong said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. You said you were not married to We Lenan. Ask your husband toe here.¡±

    ¡°Miss Li.¡± Su Qingsang was fed up with her drama and said, ¡°What do you want? I said I didn¡¯t do this. Actually, you knew that if you wanted to ruin my reputation and get my license, these five words would not be not enough. In this case, why do you still want to make a fuss about it?¡±

    Li Rongrong knew that what Su Qingsang had said was all true. The Su Family was so powerful that they could easily solve this problem, whether Su Qingsang had set her up or if she was actually innocent. She didn¡¯t know what was going on but Su Qingsang was from a rich family. She got angrier and said, ¡°Wei Lenan forced me to get rid of my child because of you.¡±

    ¡°Go find Wei Lenan, not me.¡±

    Suddenly, Su Qingsang was shocked to hear a man¡¯s voice and turned to the door. Huo Jinyao had arrived. He stepped inside the office, tall and handsome. Seeing Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes on him, he smiled at her.

    Before Su Qingsang noticed, he had already headed towards Li Rongrong. Passing by her, he stopped smiling when he saw Li Rongrong. He looked serious and cold. If you paid attention, there was a look of upset in his eyes that revealed his unhappiness.

    ¡°Ms. Li, go find Wei Lenan if you want to, but please stay away from my wife,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Li Rongrong looked at the man who was better-looking and way more powerful than Wei Lenan, then looked at Su Qingsang. ¡°You are...¡±

    ¡°I am Huo Jinyao.¡± He took a step and stood between Su Qingsang and Li Rongrong. Those eyes that used to smile a lot now looked sharp. He stood in front of Su Qingsang. She couldn¡¯t see his face, but Li Rongrong saw it clearly. She suddenly felt a chill.

    ¡°Qingsang is my wife. I am her husband. Is there a problem?¡±

    Li Rongrong could barely speak. She couldn¡¯t even shake her head.

    ¡°Wei Lenan doesn¡¯t deserve Qingsang.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was so cold that Li Rongrong felt as if it was deep winter rather than summer. At this moment, nobody dared to question Huo Jinyao.

 Chapter 59 - You Have to Reward Me

    <h4><strong>Chapter 59: You Have to Reward Me</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Qingsang is married to me now, and she is my wife. Please keep a far distance from her from now on. Don¡¯t bring Qingsang into yourme situations with Wei Lenan. She isn¡¯t interested in them either.¡± He didn¡¯t include any threats in his words, but Li Rongrong could feel it. Her legs felt wobbly, and she almost fell onto the ground.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression changed and he turned around to look at Su Qingsang. ¡°Since Qingsang has such a talented husband like me, how could she like a cheating jerk like Wei Lenan? Right? Qingsang?¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t see Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression just now. She only saw this man throw himself at her like a golden retriever.

    He reached out and hugged her arms, and his forehead almost bumped into her face. She blushed as she thought of all the people in the office. She awkwardly pulled on his hand and said, ¡°Enough.¡±

    ¡°Not enough,¡± Huo Jinyao replied as he leaned in closer to Su Qingsang¡¯s ear. ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll reward me when we go back home, and then I¡¯ll let go of you.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang thought of what he meant as a ¡®reward,¡¯ and had an expression of awkwardness on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll treat it as if you¡¯ve agreed.¡± Huo Jinyao released her and turned around to look at the chief of the hospital.

    ¡°Apologies,¡± he said, ¡°We¡¯ve caused you trouble because of Qingsang¡¯s situation. But please don¡¯t worry. Qingsang is a good and very responsible doctor. She would never do anything that would go against the ethics of healthcare.¡±

    He continued, ¡°I should be the one to be med for this. I only listened to Qingsang say how she wanted a simple wedding and didn¡¯t think to invite all of you fellow chiefs. That¡¯s my fault. Next time I¡¯ll treat everyone to a meal.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huo, you¡¯re being too kind.¡± Zhang Qiubo had seen Huo Jinyao before and had a good impression of him, but now it was even better.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said that you can just call me ¡®Little Huo¡¯.¡±

    After that, Su Qingsang watched as he charmed and greeted everyone. Finally, he ced an arm around her shoulders.

    ¡°Qingsang had a shock. I¡¯ll take you back to the office. I also have something to tell you.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Zhang Qiubo and continued, ¡°You won¡¯t mind, right, teacher? I¡¯ll just take her for a few minutes.¡±

    ¡°No worries, no worries.¡± Zhang Qiubo waved her hand.

    Huo Jinyao looked at assistant chief Li and said, ¡°Chief Li, you see this...¡± He swept his gaze over at Li Rongrong out of the corner of his eyes, and the meaning behind it was very clear.

    At this time, Li Rongrong¡¯s face was pale, and her imposing manner was gone.

    Chief Li understood and waved his hands to indicate that they would take care of it.

    Huo Jinyao finally could take Su Qingsang back to her office.

    The moment they had entered the office, Huo Jinyao embraced her and gave her a loud kiss. Su Qingsang blushed and stared at Huo Jinyao¡¯s yful expression. ¡°There are people outside, don¡¯t fool around.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are very polite right now. They won¡¯te in.¡± As he spoke, Huo Jinyao pressed her body against the door and put his forehead against hers. ¡°I was so painfully anxious toe help you, and you¡¯re not going to reward me?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s face was hot. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going away for business?¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± He stared at Su Qingsang¡¯s crimson red face and her awkward expression and his heart fluttered.

    ¡°But I remembered that I forgot something. So I came back to find you.¡±

    ¡°What did you forget?¡±

    He didn¡¯t have a lot of belongings when he moved into her apartment. He couldn¡¯t have forgotten to pack his belongings? But why did hee to the hospital if he had forgotten about his belongings?

 Chapter 60 - How Much You Owe Me

    <h4><strong>Chapter 60: How Much You Owe Me</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Emm.¡±

    At the moment, he suddenly kissed Su Qingsang and said, ¡°I forgot my goodbye kiss.¡±

    How can he be such a rogue?

    ¡°Besides goodbye kiss,¡± Huo Jinyao lifted his eyebrows, something crossed his mind, ¡°we¡¯ve missed out on the goodnight kiss, morning kiss, and ...¡±

    Looking at Su Qingsang, he smiled, ¡°the rewards for today. I should get a double reward for all the help. How many kisses do you owe me?¡±

    The man¡¯s impossible! Su Qingsang has been a doctor for many years. She was sure that she had seen a lot, nothing should have surprised her.

    But it was the first time she saw someone so shameless as Huo Jinyao. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your help. I could have handled it without you.¡±

    It¡¯s the truth. But the arrival of Huo Jinyao sped up the process.

    ¡°Honey, you hurt me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao put his hand on his chest, looking devastated.

    ¡°I am your husband. I just help you. How could you say so?¡±

    She did feel grateful, she¡¯s just...

    ¡°Let me go.¡± It¡¯s in the hospital, that¡¯s why she felt ufortable.

    Huo Jinyao held her in his arms stubbornly, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered yet, how many kisses do you owe me?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am here¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Now that you are poor at math, we can start from the first kiss.¡±

    ¡°Wu.¡± Su Qingsang was kissed before she could protest. She could only look at the smiling face in front of her.

    Suddenly she felt unconcious.

    She was about to push Huo Jinyao away. But she felt weak after being kissed by him.

    She missed out everything Huo Jinyao said after the kiss.

    She couldn¡¯t be more embarrassed to hear the noise made by the kisses and her moan.

    Considering she¡¯s in the hospital, she would like to find a hole.

    Finally Huo Jinyao let go of her. She took a breath. But Huo Jinyao just stepped back and enjoy the look of her.

    ¡°I will leave for a week. Miss me.¡±

    Who want to miss you?

    ¡°Stay away from those stupid men.¡±

    Who are you referring to?

    It always took some time for Su Qingsang to react on what he said. More importantly, she did feel weak at the moment.

    ¡°The rest of the kisses can wait until Ie back.¡±

    ¡°...¡± It¡¯s not the end of all these kisses? Huo Jinyao, could you be more cheeky?

    ¡°Good.¡± Seeing her leaning on him without fighting really satisfied him. He kissed her again.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna take off.¡±

    Su Qingsang saw himing and leaving, without an idea that what he¡¯s doing here.

    She touched her lips without even noticing it, still feeling his warmth and his smell in the surrounding.

    Huo Jinyao seemed to say something when he left, but she¡¯s not clear about it.

    Finding herself get absent-minded because of Huo Jinyao¡¯s kiss, she felt ufortable.

    Su Qingsang took a few minutes to recover and washed her face with cold water so as to calm down.

    Su Qingsang put on the white gown and started to see patients. The results of the incident also came out at noon.

 Chapter 61 - What Else Do You Not Understand

    <h4>Chapter 61: What Else Do You Not Understand</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The head of the institute¡¯s office had done a thorough check on the gynecology department. After Su Qingsang had finished graduate school, she had sat to take an exam for primary care and passed.

    She was currently a primary care physician in the hospital and there were always nurses next to her when she made prescriptions. Therefore, she would never have made such a lowly mistake.

    Li Rongrong¡¯s usation was not logical and the office had treated the recent scene to be a farce.

    Zuo Hongchen was the one who told Su Qingsang that she was fine. He had an operation to perform that morning and had heard about the situation after the operation.

    He had gone to his father, Chief Zuo, and also to Assistant Chief Li as well.

    He trusted Su Qingsang wholeheartedly and would never believe that Su Qingsang would do something like that.

    When he had gone to try to settle the situation, however, Huo Jinyao had already shown up. In addition Li Rongrong¡¯s pitiful state, he also heard what others in the department were saying. He was able to piece together everything that had happened.

    Zuo Hongchen didn¡¯t feel too great because he wasn¡¯t the first one to help out Su Qingsang. Huo Jinyao had gotten that opportunity.

    Therefore, he decided that he would be the first to notify Su Qingsang that everything was fine.

    Su Qingsang was oblivious to Zuo Hongchen¡¯s thoughts. She believed in her own innocence and that she would be fine no matter what.

    Nheless, Zuo Hongchen had good intentions. Seeing how well-intentioned he was, Su Qingsang offered to treat him to a meal to thank him.

    Halfway through the meal, Su Qingsang received a text from Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Qingsang, I¡¯m here. Did you get off work yet? Did you eat yet?¡±

    She had no idea when Huo Jinyao had added her on Wechat. H had even customized his own name so it read ¡°Husband¡±.

    She was still not entirely used to seeing the word ¡°husband¡±.

    She nced at Zuo Hongchen, who was sitting across from her, and quickly replied with three words to describe her current situation.

    ¡°I am eating.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet and I¡¯m so hungry right now,¡± Huo texted back.

    Huo Jinyao had even added a sad emoji to his text. Su Qingsang stared at the emoji, and felt as though she could see Huo Jinyao making that expression himself right in front of her.

    She could picture him holding her by the waist and saying, ¡°Qingsang, I haven¡¯t eaten yet. I¡¯m so hungry.¡±

    Su Qingsang suddenly felt likeughing, and replied with another text.

    ¡°Hurry up and go eat then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still in a meeting.¡± He added another sad emoji to this one.

    Su Qingsang was about to explode withughter. This person. How can a grown-up act like such a child?

    ¡°Where is your meeting right now? When does it end?¡±

    ¡°At a client¡¯spany. Not sure how much longer. *Helpless emoji*¡±

    Su Qingsang suddenly felt bad for him. It is sad he hasn¡¯t eaten by now, right?

    ¡°Just bear with it for a while. Go eat after the meeting.¡±

    She had decided to study medicine when she was still in high school and had nevere into contact with any other majors. It wasn¡¯t easy to be a doctor, but she also knew that Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue had had it rough as well.

    Huo Jinyao appeared to be carefree, so it must have been hard for him to sit through an intense meeting.

    Huo Jinyao hesitated briefly before sending another text.

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear it anymore. There¡¯s still a long time left. What are you eating? Send me a picture to help me with my cravings.¡±

    This person really says whatever he wants, she thought. She had already started to eat with Zuo Hongchen and the dishes weren¡¯t as pretty as they had been when they had firste out.

    She was wondering what to do when Huo Jinyao sent another text.

    ¡°Hurry up and send it. If you don¡¯t, then you repay meter. *red lips emoji*¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed and thought, This person really is immature.

 Chapter 62 - Manâ€™s Hand in the Photo

    <h4>Chapter 62: Man¡¯s Hand in the Photo</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Send it or not? *lips emoji* I will make you pay for it if you don¡¯t. *smug emoji*¡±

    She could picture the smug on Huo Jinyao¡¯s actual face through the cell phone.

    How did he dare to be so absent-minded at that meeting? Wasn¡¯t he worried about getting fired?

    Su Qingsang was reluctant but still took a photo. Zuo Hongchen looked at her, curious.

    ¡°Really? Qingsang, are you one of those people who post a photo of their food before they eat?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    After taking the photo, Su Qingsang sent it to Huo Jinyao without a second thought.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao is on a business trip. He asked me what I had for dinner.¡±

    Hearing about Huo Jinyao, Zuo Hongchen¡¯s smile disappeared for a couple of seconds.

    It was clear that, although Su Qingsang looked reluctant, she was not unhappy at all. He felt a little upset. ¡°Huo Jinyao keeps such a close eye on you. You really must care about him.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°No. He doesn¡¯t keep that close an eye on me.¡±

    It was true that Huo Jinyao gave her a lot of freedom. He was only clingy when she was at home.

    Thinking about Huo Jinyao¡¯s intimate gestures and how shameless he was around her, she couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    Her blush made her look shy, which made Zuo Hongchen even more upset. He didn¡¯t want to continue a conversation about her rtionship, so he started to talk about something else.

    ...

    That evening Huo Jinyao was in another city.

    Huo Jinyao sat at the head of a table, with a group of people sitting around him. He listened to their reports while watching for Su Qingsang¡¯s reply.

    His henchmen were surprised that Huo Jinyao looked so rxed. It was a pretty rare sight.

    Huo Jinyao always had a long face at every meeting. He also forbade using cell phones at meetings.

    Nobody at present dared to remind him. After all, they hadn¡¯t seen him look so rxed in a long time.

    Huo Jinyao, however, stopped smiling upon seeing Su Qingsang¡¯s photo.

    On the table, there were four dishes and a bowl of soup, which looked nice. In the upper right of the photo, though, he could see a hand.

    Even though there were only two fingers visible, he could tell that it belonged to a man.

    The atmosphere of the meeting changed suddenly. Huo Jinyao squeezed the phone and put it down on the table. He stood up suddenly while the others were still in the midst of a heated debate.

    His sudden movement scared everybody, especially his multiple henchmen. They looked at each other and then all turned to Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao took two steps and found that everybody was watching him. He sat down again.

    He looked around the room. ¡°Where were we? Go on.¡±

    His voice sounded threatening. Those in the room felt as though they were drowning in tension.

    Within seconds, the discussion had started up again, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t feel like listening anymore.

    It would take him a couple of days to finish up this job. He tapped his fingers on the table while considering how to get the job done as quickly as possible. He wanted to get back home right away.

    His assistant came to him with his cell phone and put it in his hands, respectfully.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, it¡¯s a call from the other side.¡±

    This made Huo Jinyao feel even more out of sorts. Staring at the phone, thinking about who was on the line, for a while. He finally reached out for it.

 Chapter 63 - Whereâ€™s Your Man? Why Isnâ€™t He Here?

    <h4>Chapter 63: Where¡¯s Your Man? Why Isn¡¯t He Here?</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    By the time Su Qingsang arrived at the banquet hall, a lot of the guests had already arrived. She had seen the majority of them before but didn¡¯t know any of them too well.

    It was Qiu Yanbo¡¯s birthday and she had received a call from Su Chenghui yesterday, asking her toe.

    Not only was she told she had to show up, but she also had to bring Huo Jinyao along. Huo Jinyao, however, was on a business trip. He would be gone for the entire week. He had left for five days ago, so he wasn¡¯t back yet.

    Su Qingsang had been staying at the hospital overnight on the nights that Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t home.

    It is really weird. Huo Jinyao has only been with me a couple of days and, now that he¡¯s not here, I actually miss his presence, she thought.

    She thought about how he liked to hug her while sleeping, and how it had help their rtionship grow. The more she struggled, the more he scared her. Saying that he would do something to her if she moved around needlessly.

    She was scared of what he would do her, so she really stopped moving. His embrace had turned out to be very warm. It was warm like an oven.

    Su Qingsang had started out very ufortable. In the beginning, she didn¡¯t even dare to move.

    After a few nights, however, she slowly began to get used to it. Now, she slept well in his embrace.

    She had been sleeping in the hospital the past few nights and, if it weren¡¯t for Qiu Yanbo¡¯s banquet, she would be at the hospital right now.

    She watched Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue standing with the Qiu family from afar.

    Su Qingsang took a deep breath and stepped forward. After she greeted her parents and the Qiu family, she handed them the gift that she had prepared.

    ¡°Brother-inw, happy birthday.¡±

    Her sry wasn¡¯t considered small, butpared with the Qiu family¡¯s, it wasn¡¯t much either.

    The gift wasn¡¯t unique, but it was good enough for her to get away with giving to him. Qiu Yanbo epted her gift and said, ¡°Thank you. Qingsang, you are too courteous. It would have been fine for you to have just shown up.¡±

    ¡°This is a must.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s expression was indifferent. If she really hade empty-handed, then Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue would have had quite interesting expressions right now.

    Su Peizhen nced at her and, after realizing that she hade alone, she smirked and asked, ¡°Howe you came alone today? Didn¡¯t we ask you to bring brother-inw too?¡±

    The title ¡°brother-inw¡± had a hostile tone to it.

    Su Qingsang nced at her with a calm expression and replied, ¡°He¡¯s out on business. He¡¯s not home.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence?¡± Su Peizhenughed coldly and continued. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s jobless? Howe he has to work overtime now?¡±

    When she said the word ¡°jobless,¡± people who were close to them started to exchange looks.

    No way. Everyone was thinking. The daughter of the Su family married a jobless man?

    Su Qingsang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She didn¡¯t care about how other people saw her, especially since this group of people had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°He has found a job.¡±

    ¡°With whatpany? What does he do?¡± Su Peizhen pursued the topic, ¡°Maybe they have dealings with our Su family¡¯spany. We can help him and see what opportunities we can give him, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t like the high-and-mighty attitude that Su Peizhen was putting on, but she had gotten used to it over the years.

    Nobody could help that Su Peizhen was the official daughter and that Su Qingsang was just a shameful illegitimate daughter.

    She had never talked back to her in the past but, this time, there was an unexpected pity in Su Peizhen¡¯s words. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but reply, ¡°No need. Huo Jinyao is a person with a lot of ideas. I believe that he will do great.¡±

    Even if Huo Jinyao¡¯s job was an average one, Su Qingsang still wouldn¡¯t humiliate him in a situation like this.

    She thought of how he had stepped forward to protect her at the hospital, as he had a few times in the past.

    He really wasn¡¯t a man who was afraid of taking things on, was he?

    Why was there any need to worry about a man who could take things on? Of course, he would have a bright future.

 Chapter 64 - Blind Date

    <strong>Chapter 64: Blind Date</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Seeing Su Qingsang jump to Huo Jinyao¡¯s defense, Qiu Yanbo was a little surprised.

    Su Qingsang had lived at school when she was a child, so he hadn¡¯t see her a lot.

    Once in a while, when he had seen her, she was like a shadow. This was the first time she had defended a man like this.

    With his eyes squinted, something crossed Qiu Yanbo¡¯s mind when he saw the defensive look on Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    After saying this, it urred to Su Qingsang that Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t sent her any messages after the dinner photo the previous day.

    She couldn¡¯t tell how she felt. Was he just really busy or...?

    ¡°You talk big. If you are actually this brave, then...¡±

    Su Peizhen was stopped by Li Qianxue. ¡°Alright, Peizhen. You haven¡¯t greeted your grandfather yet.¡±

    Today was Qiu Yanbo¡¯s birthday. His grandfather was here, so Li Qianxue¡¯s father hade along.

    Se Peizhen¡¯s grandfather was old and had even had a stroke before. From his stroke on, he had stayed in the vige and seldom showed up to asions like this, which had so many people.

    This time, hearing that his future grandson-inw was having a birthday party, he came over to see him.

    If it had to be decided who was the most popr person in the Su family, it definitely was not the son of Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue, Su Yuxin, but Su Peizhen.

    Li Qianxue, her father, and even Su Chenghui, all loved Su Peizhen. That exined her arrogance.

    Su Peizhen was from a rich family, good-looking, and almost wless. If there was anything for her toin about, it was having a half-blooded sister, Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang was the shame of the family. Because of this, Su Peizhen and everyone else in her family treated her poorly.

    Su Qingsang was aware of this. Therefore, she normally didn¡¯t go anywhere near Li Qianxue¡¯s father.

    She just wasn¡¯t lucky that day. After Su Peizhen greeted her grandfather, someone came over to Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang had met Li Qianxue¡¯s father a couple of times before, but not often. After all, she was in an awkward spot in the family.

    Li¡¯s family was among the top in Lin City. Grandpa Li was an excellent businessman, but only had one daughter, Li Qianxue.

    In his mind, Su Chenghui definitely didn¡¯t deserve Li Qianxue. He had to agree on their marriage because Li Qianxue liked him.

    Su Chenghui was so fickle that he cheated on his wife and had an illegitimate daughter not long after their marriage, which had be a joke among the upper ss in Lin City.

    A smile appeared on Grandpa Li¡¯s face, so the converstion he had had with Su Peizhen must have been pleasant. He was old but still looked energetic.

    Seeing this cheerful man, Su Qingsang barely dared to breathe out loud.

    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Li.¡± She didn¡¯t have the right to call him grandpa. This didn¡¯t affect her attitude.

    She was neither humble nor pushy. She gave all the respect he was owed but was not intimate.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve got your master¡¯s degree?¡± He seemed a bit indifferent. He never cared about the illegitimate daughter of his son-inw.

    He would have forgotten her if he hadn¡¯t see her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Actually, she had graduated almost a year ago and had even gotten her practice license. Grandpa Li didn¡¯t live in Lin City, though. No wonder he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°So you¡¯re 24 years old?¡±

    ¡°I am 25 actually.¡±

    Not knowing his intention, Su Qingsang looked alert.

    ¡°I have an old friend who visited me a while ago. He mentioned that his grandson is not married yet. Maybe you can meet each other someday.¡±

 Chapter 65 - Youâ€™re Unwilling

    <strong>Chapter 65: You¡¯re Unwilling</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Everyone turned to look at Grandpa Li when they heard him say this.

    Everyone else was shocked, including Su Qingsang. She also felt a bit sad and helpless.

    She knew that Grandpa Li had gone back to the vige to recuperate when she was getting married. In addition, she wasn¡¯t the official daughter of the Su family, so Grandpa Li didn¡¯t have any reason to show up.

    She had had no idea that these people didn¡¯t even notify Grandpa Li of her marriage. So be it. She wasn¡¯t part of the Li family, so what was the use of notifying Grandpa Li now?

    Grandpa Li saw that she was keeping quiet and furrowed his brows. ¡°What? You¡¯re unwilling?¡±

    The old man was confused. Although the son of the old friend had some problems, he still had some benefits.

    His family had agreed to gift fifty percent of theirpany¡¯s stocks to the family if the Li family agreed to a marriage with them.

    ¡°Father.¡± Li Qianxue seemed to only just realize that she had never told her father about Su QIngsang¡¯s marriage. ¡°She¡¯s already married.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡± Su Peizhen had never thought that Grandpa Li would ever think to arrange a marriage for Su Qingsang. ¡°She¡¯s already married. Half a month ago.¡±

    Grandfather Li¡¯s face grew dark. ¡°Howe no one told me about such a big event?¡±

    He had already been very upset with Su Chenghui when he cheated as soon as he got married. He had been even more upset when Su Qingsang was born.

    He had even asked Su Chenghui to take Su Qingsang to the orphanage. It was Su Chenghui who begged him and promised that Su Qingsang would never threaten Su Peizhen¡¯s position in the family.

    He reluctantly agreed and allowed Su QIngsang to be raised in the Su family.

    Su Peizhen had gotten engaged to Qiu Yanbo. The two were a good match and were childhood sweethearts.

    Grandpa Li had thought it all out already. They raised an illegitimate daughter for so long, they should get something back from it.

    It wasn¡¯t because he was heartless. His only daughter married Su Chenghui, but Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know how to appreciate her and had had an illegitimate daughter.

    Since that was the situation, he didn¡¯t need to be courteous with Su Chenghui. In addition, the family that he had chosen had it pretty good. It was Su Qingsang who was iming ties with people in a higher position.

    ¡°What family is the boy from?¡±

    Su Qingsang watched, acting like she wasn¡¯t part of the situation.

    Su Peizhen excitedly told her grandfather what she knew. Grandpa Li was silent while he listened the whole time. No one knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°Huo?¡± Was there a family of high status in Lin City with that surname?

    Grandfather Li turned around to look at Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue took a quick nce at her ¡°daughter,¡± then turned back around to look at Grandpa Li.

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s rare for you toe to events like this. There are so many people here and you must be tired from standing for so long. Why don¡¯t you go rest?¡±

    She didn¡¯t like Su Qingsang, but she wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to make an illegitimate daughter look bad. As for Su Peizhen, sometimes she was too angry and liked to tease her, so she let her be.

    ¡°Since Su Qingsang is already married, reject the marriage. Our Li family doesn¡¯t need to aplish anything from marriage right now anyway.¡±

    The Li family had married into the Qiu family because it was a good match and because Su Peizhen liked Qiu Yanbo. How else could they have arranged it?

    As for Su Qingsang, as long as she wasn¡¯t a threat to Su Peizhen, she wouldn¡¯t pick on her.

    And for the things and inheritances that Su Chenghui had given Su Qingsang, how would Su Qingsang have obtained them if she hadn¡¯t agreed?

    Grandfather Li was about to listen to his daughter and go back and rest when some news drifted in from the entrance.

    It was the Qiu family¡¯s banquet today and everyone was focused on them. Still, they saw the slender figure appear at the entrance and start walking towards them one step at a time.

 Chapter 66 - I Miss You So Much

    <strong>Chapter 66: I Miss You So Much</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t see Huo Jinyao because she was standing with her back to the door. She couldn¡¯t believe that Grandpa Li would use her as a marriage tool to unite with other families. She stood there, not knowing what to say.

    Grandpa Li, however, noticed Huo Jinyao, for he looked quite familiar. He couldn¡¯t remember where they had met before, though.

    Grandpa Qiu also noticed him. He was thinner than Grandpa Li but was simrly energetic. Grandpa Li went to Grandpa Qiu and asked,

    ¡°Who¡¯s that young man?¡±

    ¡°Looks familiar, but I don¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve met him.¡±

    When he came closer, Su Qingsang was shocked to see him.

    Why is he here all of a sudden? Isn¡¯t he on a business trip all week?

    Li Qianxue, Su Chenghui, and Su Peizhen all stared at Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao walked straight towards Su Qingsang and hugged her without looking at anybody else.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Being held in Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms in public left Su Qingsang dumbfounded.

    She was making eye contact with the members of Su Family, Li Family, and Qiu Family, which made her feel more awkward. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°I missed you so much,¡± Huo Jinyao uttered, kissing Su Qingsang¡¯s face aggressively. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    No, not at all. How could you ask that? You haven¡¯t called or texted me for these days, How dare you say that? No one could trust you.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t miss me? Oh, I feel so heartbroken.¡±

    He covered his heart with his hands with a heartbroken expression: ¡°Qingsang, I feel so heartbroken.¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    He didn¡¯t speak out loud. But with everybody looking at them, his words were heard clearly.

    Su Qingsang pulled on his arms. ¡°The elders are here.¡±

    It seemed that Huo Jinyao only just noticed others were present. He was not embarrassed at all.

    He waved and said, ¡°Sorry, sorry, absence makes the heart grow fonder. You understand, right?¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s mouth twitched a bit. Su Chenghui was also confused.

    This man is so weird. He thought.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang said his name and introduced him to the family he hadn¡¯t met yet.

    Huo Jinyao greeted the elder family members, not shy at all.

    ¡°Mr. Li, Mr. Qiu, I am Huo Jinyao. ¡±

    After greeting everybody, he pulled out a little box from his pocket. ¡°I heard that it¡¯s your birthday today. Happy birthday.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Qiu Yanbo took over the present, ¡°It means a lot.¡±

    Grandpa Qiu looked at this imposing man and then looked at Qiu Yanbo, realizing that he was Su Qingsang¡¯s husband. Why did he look so familiar?

    Suddenly, something came across Grandpa Chou¡¯s mind.

    ¡°You look familiar. Are you rted to the Huo family in Rong City?¡±

    Hearing about the Huo family in Rong City, Grandpa Li also remembered. They both looked at Huo Jinyao. Su Qingsang was nervous.

    Huo Jinyao is just a normal person. How can he be involved with the Huo Family in Rong City? The Huo Family is so eminent that even I, an illegitimate daughter of Su Family, know of them.

    Hearing that, Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui stared at Huo Jinyao. The Huo Family in Rong City? How could it be?

    He lifted his eyebrows. Seeing them stare at him like he was a monkey, he looked confused.

    He seemed to have no idea what they are talking about, ¡°The Huo Family in Rong City? I¡¯ve never heard of them.¡±

 Chapter 67 - Spent a Half Monthâ€™s Worth of My Salary

    <h4>Chapter 67: Spent a Half Month¡¯s Worth of My Sry</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang was not the least bit surprised by Huo Jinyao¡¯s answer. The Huo family was not a family that even the Li family couldpare to. The sons and grandsons of the Huo family had people of their own in the army, government, and business fields.

    The current head of the Huo family, Huo Mingguan, wasn¡¯t involved in the government but was a considered a leader in society.

    If Huo Jinyao had something to do with that Huo family, then why would he have married her? The sons and grandsons of the Huo family could have any woman they desired.

    How was this possible? Grandfather Li had worked together with the Huo family before. Howe he thought that the man standing in front of him looked like the current head of the Huo family.

    Grandfather Li and Grandfather Qiu exchanged nces. They were both suspicious.

    Huo Jinyao acted as if he didn¡¯t see their expressions and only stared at Su Qingsang and said, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m so hungry.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt goosebumpsing again. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the banquet today? It has probably started right?¡± Huo Jinyao nced at Qiu Yanbo and continued, ¡°Or did Qiu not prepare a share for us?¡±

    With these words, Qiu Yanbo stay quiet any longer and quickly responded, ¡°How can that be? It¡¯s going to start immediately. This way please.¡±

    ¡°Wife.¡± Huo Jinyao held Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulders and continued, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. You don¡¯t know how bad airne food tastes. I rushed over the moment Inded.¡±

    ¡°You could¡¯ve actually...¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t finish her sentence but thought the rest to herself.

    Note here. It was just Qiu Yanbo¡¯s birthday.

    ¡°No worries. How could I note for good food?¡± Huo Jinyao leaned in towards Su Qingsang¡¯s ear and continued, ¡°In addition, I¡¯m giving him a gift. I spent a half month¡¯s worth of my sry on this gift.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t hear what he had said clearly. She only felt hime in really close to her suddenly. His hot breath was right next to her ear.

    She awkwardly retracted her neck, but let Huo Jinyao lean in closer.

    ¡°I really am so hungry.¡±

    He didn¡¯t think too much about his words, but the Qiu family, Li family, and people from the Su family standing behind him all heard his words.

    His actions didn¡¯t seem like those of a son or grandson of the Huo family. Grandfather Li was relieved. If Su Qingsang really had married into the Huo family, then he would have to reconsider his treatment of this illegitimate granddaughter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The banquet is starting. This way please, father-inw.¡±

    Grandfather Qiu led Grandfather Li and his family, along with his own son and daughter toward the seats in a high position.

    Su Qingsang only got out from under Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand, which was on her shoulder when she sat down.

    It wasn¡¯t the main table and no one had arrived at it yet. Still, she recognized everyone sitting by them.

    Zeng Weiqiang, Luo Haonan, and Luo Haonan¡¯s younger sister Luo Meishan were there. Song Yangjia and his sister Song Youhe, Chang Ningning and her younger brother Chang Qiuhai, and Wu Ran also sat near. These people were all friends of Qiu Yanbo.

    Su Qingsang had never been to any events with them, but still she knew of their group. Huo Jinyao really knew how to choose seats. He chose nice seats at ease.

    The following events were very strange. When the banquet had started, no one came to sit at their table them.

    There were many empty seats at their table, but no one came to sit in them. Su Qingsang turned around and saw a pleased expression on Luo Haonan¡¯s face. She sighed.

    If she remembered correctly, Luo Haonan, who also had a decent family background liked Su Peizhen.

    She turned back around to look at Huo Jinyao. He was not the least bit bothered or awkward at the fact that no one wasing to sit with them. On the other hand, he looked at her with a questioning expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not hungry?¡±

 Chapter 68 - We Will Suffer Losses

    <b>Chapter 68: We Will Suffer Losse</b>s

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The dishes were all out. Huo Jinyao took her bowl and put a bowl of soup in front of her. ¡°Come on, taste it. You should eat more for we¡¯ve given a gift.¡±

    A glimmer of a smile appeared on Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    This guy. I lose control of myself when I¡¯m with him.

    ¡°Come on.¡± If someone overheard our conversation, they would believe we are slumdogs.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Huo Jinyao uttered, with a serious expression. ¡°I ask, did you give them a gift them just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°See, you gave them a gift, so did I. We should eat more. Otherwise we¡¯ll suffer losses.¡±

    Looking at Huo Jinyao, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but smile. She had no idea how to debate with him. How could this guy be so humorous?

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat more.¡±

    Now that no one shared the table with them, they ignored their appearance. The way they ate was not that crazy, but it was kind of casual, without many courtesies.

    Grandpa Li, sitting in a seat at the high table, glimpsed at Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao, finally relieved.

    He¡¯d like to be the Huo Family¡¯s friend instead of their rival. Huo Jinyao seemed like he was not a family member of Huo Family. In some degree, that was fine.

    As for Su Qingsang, now that she had gotten married and was no threat to Su Peizhen, he wouldn¡¯t interfere with her business. The Li Family was not that harsh.

    Su Qingsang had no idea about what he was thinking about. Under her husband¡¯s gaze, she ate more food because she was being egged by Huo Jinyao.

    When she walked out of the hotel, she touched her stomach and querulously red at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°This is all on you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I was egged on by you and ate too much.¡± She wouldn¡¯t have eaten that much if he hadn¡¯t picked so much food for her and persuaded her to eat it.

    ¡°Really?¡± Huo Jinyao stopped and reached out his hand to touch Su Qingsang¡¯s stomach. ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t stop him. Huo Jinyao touched her stomach.

    His palm was broad and as warm as the day¡¯s weather. Through a thin cloth, Su Qingsang could clearly feel Huo Jinyao touch her belly.

    Su Qingsang blushed and took a step back, with an embarrassed expression. ¡°Come on.¡±

    Now that the g was over, many people were leaving the hotel.

    Holding her hand, Huo Jinyao uttered. ¡°Come on? You said you ate too much.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Okay, honey. Let¡¯s take a walk to help with digestion.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The hotel was far from her apartment, so she wanted to quickly drive home. ¡°I should work tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Easy, we should not be so hasty.¡±

    Pausing for a while, Huo Jinyao said, ¡°I remember a park nearby. Now it is still early. Let¡¯s have a walk and then go back home.¡±

    Actually, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to take a walk because she was kind of introverted.

    ¡°No.¡± Trying to avoid Huo Jinyao insisting, Su Qingsang tried to change the subject. ¡°Are you not tired? What about going back home and having a rest?¡±

    ¡°Honey, does this mean you care about me?¡± Huo Jinyao asked and held Su Qingsang in his arms. ¡°Honey, you do care about me. You are so nice.¡±

    ¡°Um...¡± I care about him? I am not admitting that.

    As for Huo Jinyao, he was so happy that he picked up Su Qingsang and kissed her fiercely.

    Thinking about the sight from an outsider¡¯s perspective, Su Qingsang blushed.

    ¡°Let me get down.¡±

    ¡°My wife is so nice.¡± Another kiss on her face. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯m energetic to apany you on a walk.¡±

    Thinking for a while, Huo Jinyao added. ¡°Baby, just believe me. I¡¯m so energetic that I could ¡®fight¡¯ you for seven rounds. Let alone apany you on a walk.¡±

    ¡°What...¡± Seven rounds? Su Qingsang was confused. Under Huo Jinyao¡¯s affectionate gaze, she finally figured out what he had meant. After that, Su Qingsang blushed so hard it looked like her face was burning.

 Chapter 69 - My Endurance Has Always Been Great

    C<strong>hapter 69: My Endurance Has Always Been Great</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Huo Jinyao!¡± Can this person ever be serious? Su Qignsang thought to herself.

    ¡°What¡¯d I do wrong?¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her with an innocent expression. ¡°I said that I could still go for seven rounds of chess against you. What did you think I meant?¡±

    Su Qingsang rolled her eyes at him, then turned and walked away.

    ¡°Look at you. What are you angry for? You don¡¯t know how to y chess?¡±

    Huo Jinyao seemed to be addicted to teasing her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said. It was very clear about what he meant. His expression just now made it clear. It was just...

    Huo Jinyao followed behind her and grabbed her hand, but Su Qingsang broke away from it. He went to grab her hand again and finally grabbed hold of it, then leaned in close to her ear.

    ¡°Are you thinking of embarrassing things? Don¡¯t fret. I can satisfy you in that area.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang was about to explode with anger. She was about to p him. Huo Jinyao was not afraid and grasped her hand more firmly.

    ¡°Really. Wife, you have to believe me. My endurance has always been great.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep walking.¡±

    ¡°How about we try it tonight when we get back?¡±

    Su Qingsang was speechless.

    ...

    Su Qingsang took Huo Jinyao¡¯s words seriously.

    After she had finished washing up and stepped out of the shower, she was a bit hesitant and stood by the door. Huo Jinyao had finished washing up already and was currently lying in bed, ying on his phone.

    Su Qingsang already knew that this person wasn¡¯t very serious, but she was still speechless when she went up to him and found out that he was ying Xiaoxiao Le.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy. I¡¯m only two pieces of ice away from passing the level.¡±

    Su Qingsang gaped and thought to herself, This man is definitely not in the Huo family. A grown man ying a game like this. It really is...

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Huo Jinyao passed the level and saw Su Qingsang¡¯s shocked face. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on this. Theter levels are really difficult.¡±

    Su Qingsang twitched her lips and was speechless.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it? You try it then.¡±

    Huo Jinyao ced the cell phone in her hands as he spoke.

    Why would I know how to y games? I focused solely on my studies. I only know about Xiaoxiao Le because I had a patient who loved to y the game.

    Huo Jinyao has passed more than a thousand levels. Just how much leisure time does he have?

    Su Qingsang judged him silently and took the cell phone. It was then that she realized that it really wasn¡¯t easy.

    When the first round ended, she still had more than half of the ice left. She felt very awkward.

    ¡°Haha, I told you it wasn¡¯t easy, right?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t take back the cell phone as he spoke. Instead, he put an arm around her waist and used his other hand to work the phone screen.

    ¡°Here. I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    She wanted to give him back the phone, but he grabbed her hand and passed the level with her in his arms.

    ¡°Like this, look here.¡±

    He was too close. His hot chest was behind her and his toned, strong arms were by her sides. He was breathing on her neck. Su Qingsang was very ufortable and she gently moved her body. She wanted him to release her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Look, we¡¯re about to pass the level.¡±

    His warm breath floated around the sides of her face, and Su Qingsang was very ufortable. She couldn¡¯t help it anymore and turned her face around to try to move away from him a little.

    She forgot that he was half holding her in his arms and his lips fell on hers.

    Su Qingsang was dazed for a moment, then the two stared at each other. Her palms fell on the nkets.

    Huo Jinyao stared at her closely. He then changed his arms¡¯ positions and pulled her into a hug. He turned his face to the side...

 Chapter 70 - How Can She Resist Him

    <strong>Chapter 70: How Can She Resist Him</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The air seemed to get hotter. The cool wind from the air conditioner could not cool the fire inside Su Qingsang.

    Huo Jinyao kissed her deeply,id her down, and gradually touched...

    Some weird sensation crushed Su Qingsang¡¯s mind. Her reason told her that this was wrong and she should stop him.

    Her heart told her this was natural. They had gotten married and they were husband and wife.

    This was supposed to be a wife¡¯s duty, wasn¡¯t it?

    Feeling his desire, Su Qingsang lost her reason. Yes, this is my husband.

    Thinking about this was, Su Qingsang neither resisted him nor catered to him.

    She felt hotter and hotter. She could not stand it anymore, she wanted to ease this weird feeling.

    Meanwhile, Huo Jinyao stopped suddenly. He put his face in Su Qingsang¡¯s neck, out of breath.

    Su Qingsang dared not move, for she had no idea about what had happened.

    ¡°May I?¡±

    Huo Jinyao asked, in a kind of husky but sexy whisper.

    She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and stare at him. She could feel he was almost on the verge of losing control. Under such circumstances, he still forced himself to restrain his desire and ask her whether she was willing to do this.

    Realizing this, Su Qingsang was moved. Seemingly, this man really cared about her.

    To be honest, he could have done it without any hesitation. Under such circumstances, she couldn¡¯t resist him.

    Still, he had forced himself to restrain his desire and ask her. Although Su Qingsang felt touched, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    The breath of Huo Jinyao became heavier and heavier. Slightly biting Su Qingsang¡¯s lower jaw, Huo Jinyao uttered. ¡°May I?¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed as if her face was burning and she could not say anything. Staring at Huo Jinyao¡¯s shining, maic eyes, she almost lost her reason again.

    She got closer to Huo Jinyao and slightly bit his lower jaw, just as he had done to her. This really made Huo Jinyao lose his reason.

    Tightly grinding his teeth, Huo Jinyao lifted himself up and uttered, with a kind of erotic tone, ¡°This is all on you. You make me crazy.¡±

    He spoke in an intolerable tone. Being scared by his tone, Su Qingsang tried to avoid his body out of instinct. She failed.

    ¡°Huo...¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t give her chance to say more words.

    Then, everything was chaotic.

    ...

    Su Qingsang had never felt like the night was so long that she wanted to see the rising sun.

    She felt like she was on the verge of the life and death, surfing the wave of desire up and down, losing control of her reason.

    For Su Qingsang, this feeling was weird and unfamiliar. At midnight, she became so tired that she slept.

    As for Huo Jinyao, whatever she felt, she had no strength to stop him.

    Opening her eyes, she was at first afraid of beingte for work. Then, she realized that she had a day off.

    The aches in her body reminded her of what had happenedst night.

    ¡°Good morning, honey.¡±

    The sound made her turn her head. She saw Huo Jinyao¡¯s smiling face.

    Resting his head on his palm, a pleasant glow appeared in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes. He stared at Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang blushed.

    He kissed Su Qingsang¡¯s lips deeply. ¡°Honey, good morning.¡±

    ¡°Good...Good morning.¡± Out of anxiety, Su Qingsang stuttered and tried to huddle herself under the nkets. Realizing she was naked, Su Qingsang was so shy that she even wanted to huddle herself away.

    Then, she realized she had already done it. Although she had huddled herself in a cocoon, Huo Jinyao still held her in his arms.

    In this situation, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t move.

 Chapter 71 - You Havenâ€™t Called Me â€œHusbandâ€

    <h4>Chapter 71: You Haven¡¯t Called Me ¡°Husband¡±</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang was stuck in her cocoon as Huo Jinyao¡¯s body pressed her down.

    She was caught in a trap of her own making. Only her head peeked out from under the covers.

    It was really hot in her cocoon. Even with the AC on, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear the heat and eventually cried out for mercy.

    ¡°Stop!¡± She cried. ¡°Get up.¡± She was sweating from the heat.

    Huo Jinyao just looked at her without moving and teased her. ¡°No, you haven¡¯t even called me ¡®husband¡¯ yet.¡±

    What? Su Qingsang thought.

    ¡°I called you ¡®wife¡¯ so many timesst night, but you didn¡¯t call me ¡®husband¡¯ even once.¡±

    Huo Jinyao spoke with a sad tone that was also usatory.

    ¡°Stop fooling around. Hurry up and move.¡± She was really hot, and she was getting hungry.

    It was a good thing that she didn¡¯t have to work today because she would¡¯ve beente.

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll move when you call me ¡®husband¡¯.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t deal with his mocking tone.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao...¡±

    ¡°You even bit me yesterday.¡±

    He said those words with even more sadness. He pushed his shoulder towards her to let her see what she had done.

    ¡°Tell me, how are you going to pay me back for these bite makes?¡±

    There were a lot of bite marks on Huo Jinyao¡¯s shoulder.

    Su Qingsang felt angry, distressed, and embarrassed. She remembered that she had bitten him the night before, but it seemed like she had bitten him more than once.

    Last night had at first been painful, but then it had been tiring.

    She had tried to beg him to let her go a few times, but this guy didn¡¯t let up.

    ¡°I said that I could go seven rounds. It¡¯s still early.¡±

    How could she dare to let him go seven times? Going seven roundsst night would have surely killed her. Still, her begging hadn¡¯t work and she was so tired and frustrated that she bit him.

    She hadn¡¯t thought that the bites would be so deep. There was even one near his neck. People would definitely see the mark if he wore a shirt with a low cor.

    Su Qingsang blushed and didn¡¯t dare to look in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Move,¡± she told him

    ¡°Make me feel better about these bitemarks first.¡± Huo Jinyao squinted his eyes slightly, as if he was demanding to get payback for being bitten.

    ¡°You see, you owed me a lot before. Now that you bit me so many times, tell me, how many times do you think you owe me?¡±

    How can he be so shameless? And with such a shameful way of counting what I owe him? She thought to herself.

    Su Qingsang replied sadly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I make it all up to you yesterday?¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, you...¡± Although Su Qingsang was a gynecologist and she spoke who veryfortably about these things in front of her patients, she choked on her words.

    ¡°What did I do yesterday?¡± Huo Jinyao had an evil grin on his face.

    Su Qingsang clenched her teeth and asked, ¡°Are you getting up or not?¡±

    ¡°Getting up, getting up...¡± Huo Jinyao retreated as he answered. As Su Qingsang was about to push the nket away, Huo Jinyao crawled back in bed.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°I hate being in debt. Since you owe me, it¡¯s better for me to just get in here as soon as possible.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have time to think through a response, so she just foolishly replied, ¡°I, I paid you back yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I know that you did, but I haven¡¯t.¡± Huo Jinyao clung to her and continued. ¡°Today, I have to pay you back forst night. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to pay you back for today.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you owe me anything.¡± What nonsense is this? How can he think I¡¯d let him lead me into a trap again? She thought to herself.

    ¡°I want to return the...¡± Huo Jinyao finished his sentence with a kiss. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t fight back. She became the sand on a beach, and Huo Jinyao became the waves, crashing against it.

    ...

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao fooled around until the afternoon.

    By the time they were done, she was starving and she had no strength. Huo Jinyao called for some food to be delivered.

    Su Qingsang ate some and slept some more. She didn¡¯t wake up until evening. She felt more energized. She was wondering whether or not she should sleep some more when she realized that Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t there anymore.

    She furrowed her brows slightly and looked around the empty room and was disappointed. She had thought that he would watch over her.

    She tidied herself up and walked out of the room to find Huo Jinyao talking on the phone on the balcony.

    She couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying through the ss door, but she could see that he had a serious expression on his face. Something was up.

 Chapter 72 - Feeling Kinda Weird

    <h4>Chapter 72: Feeling Kinda Weird</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao looked an entirely different person than his usual, care-free self. Su Qingsang was so curious that she even shook off her tiredness and went out onto the balcony.

    Huo Jinyao tilted his head, but he had no idea that Su Qingsang was approaching him.

    He received the news he was getting on the phone with a cold expression. He was clearly annoyed.

    In a low tone, he uttered, ¡°We will not give them any leeway. If they don¡¯t agree, we will just work with another group. Then they might realize how much they lost.¡±

    He paused as the person he was talking to responded. Then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to use her to suppress me. If you guys want to work for her, go for it. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    After he said this, Huo Jinyao saw Su Qingsang pull the door open and get onto the balcony.

    He was stunned for a second. Then, instinctually Huo Jinyao hung up.

    ¡°You got up?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Su Qingsang said, in an almost husky tone. She realized why her voice sounded weird and it made her blush.

    ¡°Who were you talking to?¡± Trying to avoid remember what she had done with Huo Jinyaost night, Su Qingsang changed the subject.

    ¡°Oh... Just my colleague.¡±

    ¡°Your colleague? Why were you angry?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t heard the conversation very clearly, but Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression, which she had seen through the ss door, had been very telling.

    ¡°It was nothing.¡± Huo Jinyao replied, in a rxed tone. ¡°Something about a contract. Something I can handle easily.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know much about business, so she didn¡¯t want to get involved whatever this issue was. ¡°Well, that¡¯s great then.¡±

    Actually, Su Qingsang wanted to tell him she would help him in any way she could if he needed it. Thinking, however, that she probably couldn¡¯t help him with his business, Su Qingsang refrained from making the offer.

    Huo Jinyao idly put his smartphone into his pocket and approached Su Qingsang. He held her waist.

    ¡°You care about me?¡±

    A dull ache throbbed in Su Qingsang¡¯s waist. When she was held by him, Su Qingsang almost felt as if she could not stand up steadily by herself.

    ¡°Get off.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you care about me?¡± Noticing Su Qingsang was avoiding answering him, Huo Jinyao kissed her instead of acting disappointed. ¡°My wife is so nice. I¡¯m so touched by the way that she cares about me.¡±

    The expression on Su Qingsang¡¯s became a little awkward. How could this guy always be so shameless?

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°It seems like you are satisfied with my disyst night. You care about me so much. I¡¯m so touched.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s audacious words stunned Su Qingsang.

    He is so brazen! I don¡¯t care about him! Moreover, why is he so sure I was satisfied with his performance?

    ¡°Go away, I was not that satisfied.¡± He almost broke her waist he grasped her so tightly. Where did she get the courage to say that?

    ¡°You were unsatisfied with that?¡± Huo Jinyao asked, with an almost weird expression on his face. ¡°Well, if you were unsatisfied with that, we should do it again. I believe that I can satisfy you easily this time.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t stand him anymore. She had never met as brash a person as he was. ¡°Are you getting off me or not?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Huo Jinyao knew he should quit while he was ahead. Seeing Su Qingsang¡¯s unhappy expression, he decided to ask her. ¡°Honey, are you hungry? You haven¡¯t eaten food yet. What do you want to eat?¡±

    His words made Su Qingsang even angrier.

    Because she didn¡¯t want to give him the satisfaction, she ate nothing.

    Being scorned by Su Qingsang, Huo Jinyao bowed his head. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. What about ordering some takeouts?¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t disagree because she didn¡¯t have the strength to go out.

    They sat on the couch while they were waiting for the takeout.

    Huo Jinyao held Su Qingsang in his arms and put his lower jaw into her shoulder.

    Unustomed to this, Su Qingsang tried to avoid his jaw.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stared at Su Qingsang, with an innocent expression on his face. ¡°Ok, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Instead of touching her, he kissed her. Tightly clenching her teeth, Su Qingsang breathed deeply to calm down. She persuaded herself not to care about him.

    Thinking about the conversation between Huo Jinyao and his colleague, Su Qingsang tried to change the subject. ¡± By the way, aren¡¯t you supposed to be on a business trip, signing a contract? Out of curiosity, what¡¯s yourpany¡¯s business dealing with?¡±

 Chapter 73 - Wife, Youâ€™re So Great

    <strong>Chapter 73: Wife, You¡¯re So Great</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand, which was ced on her waist, tensed slightly. He was behind her, so she couldn¡¯t see his expression.

    ¡°Thepany?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. What did you do while you were on your business trip? You said that the contract was all set. What aspect of it is being difficult now?¡±

    She turned her face to look at Huo Jinyao. Su Qingsang realized that she was Huo Jinyao¡¯s other half. That meant she should know what he did, right?

    Huo Jinyao held her tightly, kissed her cheek, and replied, ¡°You¡¯re still going to pretend that you don¡¯t care about me? You¡¯re even starting to worry about my work.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± He tries to steer the direction of the conversation away from work. Su Qingsang was starting to feel like something was off. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t worried about it. She just wanted to ask to make things clear. She would have to make small talk with the Li family and people from the Su family in the future. She didn¡¯t want to be clueless about his work when the time came.

    She didn¡¯t care what he did as long as he had a decent, not shameful job.

    ¡°The thing is¡­¡± Huo Jinyao rubbed his nose and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but I¡¯m new and thepany I work for is a small one, so¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a smallpany. What type ofpany is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a tradingpany.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded and continued, ¡°A very small tradingpany. There are only a few people working there including me. That¡¯s why I had to go with the boss for that business trip.¡±

    Su Qingsang stared into his eyes as if she was trying to make sure he was telling the truth.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes were ck and bright. The only thing she could see was her own reflection.

    Su Qingsang suddenly couldn¡¯t remember what she had wanted to say.

    Her expression hinted at her suspicion. Huo Jinyao blew out of his nose awkwardly. ¡°It really is a very smallpany. It¡¯s too small. I¡¯m embarrassed to talk about it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡±

    Su Qingsang realized that Huo Jinyao had dazed her. That wasn¡¯t a good sign.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine that thepany is small. Do your job well. Everyone has to start small.¡±

    ¡°Wife, you¡¯re so great.¡± Huo Jinyao kissed her on the cheek again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely work hard.¡±

    She scrunched her forehead as she stared at his pleased face.

    ¡­

    The next day, Sunday, Huo Jinyao woke Su Qingsang up early in the morning.

    She was very sleepy, pushed Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand away, and tried to go back to sleep. ¡°Don¡¯t y now, I¡¯m very sleepy.¡±

    She had yed with her for the whole night before, and they had yed for half the nightst night as well. She was still sleepy and didn¡¯t want to wake up.

    ¡°The weather is so nice today. Let¡¯s go out.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was very excited, so he pulled on Su Qingsang¡¯s hand again.

    Su Qingsang was angry now. ¡°Huo Jinyao, are you done fooling around?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t slept well allst week because she had been working night shifts. Recently, she had had Huo Jinyao to keep her awake. Su Qingsang continued gloomily, ¡°Stop.¡±

    Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t thought that Su Qingsang would have such a bad attitude in the morning. He was temporarily startled.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to be bothered. She turned over and went back to sleep. Huo Jinyao stared at her back, and finally tiptoed out the room.

    She slept deeper than she had before. When she woke up, she felt someone holding her hand.

    Su Qingsang was about to retract her hand instinctually, when she realized the hand was different.

    She opened her eyes and a brilliant light in front of her eyes woke her up at once.

 Chapter 74 - Doubt

    <strong>Chapter 74: Doubt</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    She had no idea that she was about to be wearing a diamond ring.

    Huo Jinyao had disliked the ring randomly picked out by her, so he had discarded it right after their wedding.

    Now, holding her hand, Huo Jinyao was trying to put a diamond ring on her.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Huo Jinyao said, with a mischievous expression. Su Qingsang blinked and gazed at the ring, feeling like she was stunned.

    This ring must be at least five-carats. It was a pink, heart-cut diamond with a simple but stunning design. It was even shimmering indoors.

    Blinking again, Su Qingsang asked. ¡°You bought this for me?¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Huo Jinyao answered.

    Lifting herself up, Su Qingsang raised her hand and gazed at it for a while. She was still shocked. ¡°You really bought this for me?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Huo Jinyao replied with acent expression.

    ¡°How much was it?¡± Although she was just an illegitimate daughter, she knew how valuable this ring must have been.

    ¡°Not that much.¡±

    It had been about more than a million dors, but he still thought he should have bought a bigger one for her. It was not the appropriate time to utter that.

    ¡°What do you mean by not that much?¡±

    ¡°Just thousands of dors,¡± Huo Jinyao said, gazing at Su Qingsang and holding her hands. ¡°You think this is a real McCoy?¡±

    ¡°Is it not a real McCoy?¡±

    This diamond ring looked so gorgeous and high quality, how can it be a fake? She thought.

    ¡°Yes, it is just a fake.¡± Huo Jinyao said as he grinned. ¡°This is fake.¡±

    ¡°Fake?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Huo Jinyao uttered, feeling guilty: ¡°It just costs a few thousand dors.¡±

    ¡°Only a few thousand?¡± Raising her hand and gazing at that diamond ring, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t believe it didn¡¯t cost more.

    ¡°Honey.¡± Seizing this opportunity, Huu Jinyao held Su Qingsang¡¯s waist. ¡°Although it wasn¡¯t that expensive, I spent a lot of time selecting it for you. It is so authentic that it can confuse people. It is rare to find a ring like this in such price.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    This fake was so authentic that it even confused her. Now, she believed it was possible for someone to be cheated into buying fakes at a high price.

    ¡°Although it wasn¡¯t that expensive, it still cost me half monthly sry. ¡± Huo Jinyao leaned on Su Qingsang. ¡°Honey, are you unsatisfied with this fake?¡±

    ¡°How can I be?¡± Actually, Su Qingsang disliked these jewelries. ¡°It¡¯s ok. As a doctor, I can¡¯t usually wear jewelry.¡±

    She could not wear jewelry on the job.

    ¡°I know, but I hope you can usually wear it around the house.¡±

    Wearing it more often would make men realize she was married.

    ¡°I know.¡± Su Qingsang said, wanting to get the ring off. Meanwhile, Huo Jinyao held her hands.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I just¡­¡± Staring at Huo Jinyao with a bit of a confused expression, she said. ¡°I¡¯m going to be washing clothes and cleaning the roomter. Just let ite off.¡±

    ¡°Honey.¡± Huo Jinyao smiled. ¡°Honey, your hands are so beautiful that should they not be bothered by such trifles. I called a part-time housekeeper. She wille byter.¡±

    Staring at him, Su Qingsang had no problem with hiring a part-time housekeeper because sometimes she was too busy to clean.

    Huo Jinyao did surprise her by making this arrangement, though. He had just found a new job and should save some money.

    He had bought gifts for Qiu Yanbo and her family. Now, he bought a ring for her.

    Either way, now she didn¡¯t have to clean. Although she appreciated his kindness, she still felt confused.

    ¡°Well, now that you are awake, let¡¯s eat some food.¡±

    Huo Jinyao reached out his hands to help her up.

    Looking at Huo Jinyao¡¯s slender and well-shaped hands, Su Qingsang thought Huo Jinyao¡¯s hands were masterpieces.

    Staring at Huo Jinyao¡¯s face, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t imagine him doing housework.

    Su Qingsang recalled everything that had happened since they met and was suddenly more curious about Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao, are you really just an ordinary person?

 Chapter 75 - Sheâ€™s Probably Overthinking

    <strong>Chapter 75: She¡¯s Probably Overthinking</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao only noticed Su Qingsang¡¯s hesitation after he had started to walk away. He turned around to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head and tried to take the ring off, but Huo Jinyao put it back on her finger again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Su Qingsang stared at Huo Jinyao¡¯s face, wondering what to say. ¡°I just think that this is too much. How could you buy me such a big ring? You didn¡¯t even think about how pretentious it would be to wear it.¡±

    It was too ostentatious whether or not it was real or fake.

    Huo Jinyao scratched his head. ¡°Don¡¯t women like big rings? I thought the brighter it was the better?¡±

    It¡¯s not easy to find such a big pink diamond like this, let alone one with such rity. She actually doesn¡¯t like it? Huo Jinyao thought to himself. ¡°Says who?¡± He asked her.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to keep arguing with him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand your intentions. Let me put it this away. it really isn¡¯t suitable.¡±

    Huo Jinyao watched as Su Qingsang put the ring, which he had spent a lot of money on and had gotten customized from Paris, into a drawer of the vanity.

    His lips twitched and he said, ¡°Wife¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    ¡°Wife¡­¡± Huo Jinyao grabbed her hand and had a sad expression on his face. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t despise the fact that I bought a fake one?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s temple twitched. It¡¯s too crazy to think that Huo Jinyao had another identity, She thought to herself.

    Huo Jinyao looked sad. He looked like a big, sad golden retriever to her.

    ¡°It really isn¡¯t that.¡±

    Huo Jinyao still appeared to be upset. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t like to see him like this, so she stepped out of the room after ring at him.

    After dinner, Huo Jinyao tried to drag Su Qingsang out for a walk, but she didn¡¯t want to move.

    ¡°You can either take a walk with me, or you can put the ring on.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was starting to fool around again and Su Qingsang almostughed out of anger. How can he be like this? She thought.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. The ring is too big. It draws too much attention to me when I wear it.¡±

    Even though it¡¯s a fake. It is still too ostentatious, alright? She thought.

    ¡°Thene take a walk with me.¡± Huo Jinyao grasped her hand. ¡°We¡¯ve been married for so long and we still haven¡¯t had a walk together.¡±

    The corner of Su Qingsang¡¯s mouth twitched and Huo Jinyao shuffled her out the door.

    Her apartment was pretty close to the center of the city. The two of them got dinner and walked to the street of the nearby neighborhood while holding hands.

    There was a park to their left and a big supermarket to their right.

    Although Su Qingsang had moved here a while ago, she hadn¡¯t walked around this area before.

    She became a little excited as Huo Jinyao dragged her along.

    ¡°Qingsang, this piece looks pretty nice. Go try it on.¡±

    The two were walking past the window of a boutique when Huo Jinyao paused and pointed at a dress inside. He looked at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°No need. I have clothes.¡± She didn¡¯t really care about what she wore or what she ate.

    ¡°Just try it.¡± Huo Jinyao pulled her into the shop. ¡°I think it would look really nice on you.¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at the logo on the front of the store and looked back at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Come on. Try it on.¡± He insisted.

    She couldn¡¯t help but to go in to try on the dress.

    It was a ckce dress. Su Qingsang¡¯s appearance was more on the fair and gentle-looking side. She really didn¡¯t think that such a sexy dress would suit her.

    Huo Jinyao was persistent, so she couldn¡¯t help but to go try it on.

    Huo Jinyao was waiting outside and he stood up when she came out of the dressing room.

    The ck gave her a mysterious vibe and thece was sexy. Su Qingsang looked totally different.

    ¡°This will do.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s showed his admiration.

    Su Qingsang awkwardly spun around and looked at Huo Jinyao in the mirror. ¡°Does it really look pretty?¡±

    The dress was tight and she wasn¡¯t used to that.

    ¡°It looks very nice.¡± The salesclerk agreed with Huo Jinyao.

    He handed Su Qingsang another dress and said, ¡°Go try this one on too.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, right?¡± That dress was red and Su Qingsang didn¡¯t like to wear anything too mboyant.

    ¡°Just try it. It doesn¡¯t cost money to try it on.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s cell phone rang as he was speaking, and his expression changed slightly when he nced at it.

 Chapter 76 - Be Aware of Your Class

    <h4>Chapter 76: Be Aware of Your ss</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio

    He saw that Su Qingsang was looking at him and then he handed her the dress he wanted her to try.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna answer a phone call. Try it on now, quickly,¡± he said.

    He was acting strangely, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t give it a second thought. She took the dress into the fitting room.

    By the time she changed her clothes and came out, Huo Jinyao had went outside to answer the phone.

    She seldom wore bright red, especially since she worked in a hospital.

    Her eyes caught on a neatly cut white dress on the other side of the store and she reached for it. At the same time, another hand touched the dress. Su Qingsang was confounded for a moment, and that person was also looking at her.

    ¡°Su Qingsang?¡±

    The voice sounded contemptuous. The person standing before her was the sister of Qiu Yanbo¡ª Qiu Junjiao.

    Su Qingsang had not seen her at the party of the day before yesterday and had heard that she had been abroad. So she was back?

    Beside Qiu Junjiao stood another woman, good-looking and wearing very delicate makeup. She didn¡¯t show any interest in what was going on before her.

    ¡°Xuanyao, how about this dress?¡± Qiu Junjiao went to take down the dress, only to find that Su Qingsang¡¯s hand was still on it. She nced at her. ¡°Let go, will you?¡±

    She was about to take the dress, but Su Qingsang did not let go. ¡°Sorry, but I saw it first.¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang,¡± Qiu Junjiao snorted coldly. ¡°Why? How dare you stand against me?¡±

    ¡°Miss Qiu, be reasonable. I saw this dress first.¡±

    It was just a dress. She did not necessarily want it, but she did not like Qiu Junjiao¡¯s annoying tone and attitude.

    ¡°So what? Can you afford even it?¡± QiuJuniao asked.

    The woman then thought for a moment andughed. ¡°Oh, I heard you got married. Which family in Lin City is he from? The Zeng Family? The Luo family? Or Song or Chang? People should always be aware of their own ss. Why do you want this? You think you¡¯ll be a queen by putting on a crown?¡±

    Su Qingsang had been used to the contempt in her words over, so she had no intention of paying any attention.

    The woman behind Qiu Junjiu, whose name was He Xuanyao asked, ¡°Junjiao, who is she?¡±

    ¡°Let me introduce you to the illegitimate daughter of the Su Family¡ªSu Qingsang. My brother was engaged to Miss Su Peizhen, the eldest daughter of the Su Family.¡±

    She raised her voice deliberately when she spoke the words ¡°illegitimate daughter,¡± as if she wanted everyone to know it.

    Su Qingsang had heard many such taunts before, so she didn¡¯t feel anything at all.

    ¡°You still won¡¯t let go?¡± Qiu Junjiao asked Su Qingsang to let go very arrogantly. The clerk watching all this did not dare to speak a word.

    Looking at Qiu Junjiao for a while, Su Qingsang was about to take her hand back. Then, another bigger hand quickly took the dress and put it into Su Qingsang¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Go and try it on.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao whose face was calm, as if he had not heard the words ¡°illegitimate daughter.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Qiu Junjiao did not know Huo Jinyao. Her face became sour because the dress she had picked was taken by someone else.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t pay any attention to her. Instead, he turned to the clerk behind him.

    ¡°I thought a store like this was supposed to be ssy. Howe you let in a barking dog?¡±

    Su Qingsang almost choked on her own saliva. Qiu Junjiao stepped forward, her chest heaving violently. ¡°Who are you? Are you calling me a dog?¡±

    ¡°Funny. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who couldn¡¯t wait to admit that she¡¯s a dog.¡± Huo Jinyao curled the corner of his lips and looked at Su Qingsang.

 Chapter 77 - What if You Scare Her

    <h4><strong>Chapter 77: What if You Scare Her</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang was speechless. She had already seen how good Huo Jinyao was at talking to people. He was really good with words, sometimes she didn¡¯t even know how to reply to him.

    It was pretty satisfying to see Qiu Junjiao¡¯s look of defeat. She realized had be evil.

    ¡°Go try on the clothes.¡± Huo Jinyao totally ignored the angry Qiu Junjiao and continued. ¡°Buy everything that you like.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± It was the first time something like this had happened to Qiu Junjiao and she was really mad. ¡°Who are you? What does my rtionship with her have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°How is this not my business? You¡¯re yelling at my wife. What if you hurt her?¡±

    Su Qingsang wanted tough when he said the word ¡°wife.¡± She looked at Qiu Junjiao¡¯s twisted face and lowered her head to hide her smile.

    She was afraid that there would be more issues if she let Qiu Junjiao see that she wasughing at her. She really didn¡¯t have the intention of fighting with her.

    ¡°Your wife?¡±

    Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know you¡¯reughing at me just because your head is lowered, Qiu Junjiao thought.

    Qiu Junjiao had heard that Su Qingsang had gotten married, but she didn¡¯t think she would get married to such an outstanding man.

    How could an illegitimate daughter like Su Qingsang get married to such a good man? This man has a pretty face, she thought.

    ¡°You¡¯re her man?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Then do you know who she is?¡± He is so handsome and he wasn¡¯t part of Lin City¡¯s circle of people. Who else could he be if he isn¡¯t just a pretty face?

    Maybe he just wants to use Su Qingsang to climb up thedder since the Su family was rich.

    ¡°She¡¯s just the Su family¡¯s...¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I know who she is. But as for you, you didn¡¯t even clean your mouth beforeing here. You¡¯re not even afraid that the stench will suffocate people.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Qiu Junjiao¡¯s expression was not pleasant at all.

    Huo Jinyao acted as if he didn¡¯t see her and turned around to look at Su Qingsang. ¡°Go try it on if you like it. Go try on a few more.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him, then leaned in and whispered, ¡°Know when it¡¯s best to leave off.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t care about the Qiu family and Su family marriage, she still didn¡¯t want to antagonize them.

    Huo Jinyao acted as if he didn¡¯t hear her and patted her shoulders to get her to go into the fitting room, and then turned around to look at Qiu Junjiao.

    ¡°Go see the doctor if your ears have problems. Go disinfect your mouth if it¡¯s dirty. People who know you will know that you¡¯re a human. Those who don¡¯t know you will think that you must be a stink bug.¡±

    When have I ever been humiliated like this? Qiu Junjiao was extremely mad and took out her phone to make a call.

    She had just taken her phone out when He Xuanyao, who was behind her, suddenly walked forward.

    ¡°Brother Jinyao? You¡¯re Jinyao?¡±

    Qiu Junjiao forgot that she was about to make a phone call and turned to look at He Xuanyao. ¡°Xuanyao, what are you saying?¡±

    He Xuanyao was a new friend that she had made when she traveled overseas. She was from Rong City. The Rong City He family was a family of high status.

    She had used the excuse of her brother¡¯s birthday to invite her over. Even though she hadn¡¯t made it to Qiu Yanbo¡¯s birthday banquet, He Xuanyao promised that she would spend a few days in Lin City before heading back.

    Qiu Junjiao was confused at He Xuanyao¡¯s expression right now. She knows Su Qingsang¡¯s husband?

    Huo Jinyao nced at He Xuanyao. She looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen her.

    ¡°Brother Jinyao, is it really you?¡±

    He Xuanyao had studied overseas but had hung out at the Huo family¡¯s household quite a few times before she had left.

    Of course, she recognized Huo Jinyao. For her, all the other guys in Rong City were unfit for her. Huo Jinyao was the only person that she had always wanted to be with and to get married to.

    She had never thought that she would meet Huo Jinyao here.

 Chapter 78 - Has It Anything to Do with You?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 78: Has It Anything to Do with You?</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    He Xuanyao had been determined to marry Huo Jinyao, so she had visited the Huo Mansion often in the past. She was beautiful and kindd. Even Mrs. Huo, usually a cold person, had been very kind to her.

    The He Family and the Huo Family had had business dealings, so she had always felt that she was the best match for Huo Jinyao.

    She had been upset for a long time because she hadn¡¯t seen Huo Jinyao when she had gone back to Rong City. That was why she had agreed toe to Lin City with Qiu Junjiao.

    She hadn¡¯t expected to meet Huo Jinyao in Lin City. She didn¡¯t recognize him at first, because she had not seen Huo Jinyao for two years. Now, she was sure; she¡¯d seen his face clearly.

    ¡°Brother Jinyao. Fancy meeting you here.¡±

    He Xuanyao switched off her indifferent attitude that she had had while watching the fun. There was girlish shyness on her face.

    Huo Jinyao nced at her like she was vaguely familiar. Almost instantly he remembered who she was, but he still acted as if she were stranger to him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Brother Jinyao, I¡¯m Xuanyao, He Xuanyao. Don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m the youngest daughter of the He Family. You worked with my brother before.¡±

    He Xuanyao blushed as she looked at Huo Jinyao, with a pair of eyes full of tenderness.

    If it were another man, he would have probably been moved. Huo Jinyao was no ordinary man.

    ¡°He Xuanyao.¡± He knew her. She was He Xuankai¡¯s younger sister and the only daughter of the He Family.

    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t remember me? Aunt Huo said it was fate that we both had the characters that were pronounced as ¡°yao¡± in our names.¡±

    Although the characters were different, the pronunciation was the same. She had always regarded this as a fateful coincidence.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s mouth twitched. Commonly used Chinese characters were rare and there were more than one billion people in China. How many people could share the same name?

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    Huo Jinyao did not want to pay any attention to He Xuanyao after saying these words.

    The sudden change confounded Qiu Junjiao totally. What was going on? Of course, she knew He Xuanyao, whose family was as good as hers. She was acting friendly towards Huo Jinyao. Looking at Huo Jinyao, she was pondering why she hadn¡¯t heard that Su Qingsang¡¯s newly married husband had been extraordinary? Hadn¡¯t they told her that he was just a clerk?¡±

    ¡°How could you not remember?¡±

    He Xuanyao did not give up. It was not easy seeing Huo Jinyao here; she would at least make sure he remembered her. Seeing that Huo Jinyao wanted to leave, she unconsciously wanted to take his hand. She suddenly thought of the dialogue between Qiu Junjiao and him.

    ¡°Brother Jinyao, you just said you were married?¡±

    How could that be? The upper ss of Rong City hadn¡¯t got any news of a big event.

    He Xuanyao recalled Su Qingsang¡¯s appearance. She was not particrly pretty, just slightly prettier than the ordinary.

    Why? Why did Brother Jinyao marry such a woman?

    ¡°Yes. I am married.¡± Huo Jinyao could see that He Xuanyao fancied him, of course. So what?

    ¡°Why so suddenly?¡± The girlish shyness disappeared on He Xuanyao¡¯s face. Now, her pale little face was covered with sadness.

    ¡°Was that your wife? Do Uncle and Aunt Huo know? Do they know who she is?¡±

    ¡°Has it anything to do with you?¡± Coldness shed over Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. ¡°Whomever I married, and whether my parents know it or not, has it anything to do with you?¡±

 Chapter 79 - Was There Something That She Didnâ€™t Know About

    <b>Chapter 79: Was There Something That She Didn¡¯t Know About</b>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s standoffish attitude made He Xuanyao turn pale again. ¡°Brother Jinyao, you...¡±

    Then, Su Qingsang finished changing and stepped out of the fitting room.

    She stood there, slim and graceful. The ck colored one she had tried on a moment ago had suited her. It had made her appear sexier and less gentle and demurring.

    The white colored one she was wearing at the moment also suited her. Su Qingsang¡¯s figure was pretty great. Although she wasn¡¯t that tall, her figure was well proportioned.

    Su Qingsang had heard some of the exchange from the fitting room, but she hadn¡¯t heard anything clearly.

    She saw Huo Jinyao walking towards her and He Xuanyao¡¯s exasperated expression. She couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.

    ¡°Very pretty.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t give her the chance to talk with the other two women. He went up to her and held her waist to have her look at herself in the mirror.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get all three. How¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to, right?¡±

    The prices of these clothes had more than five digits in them. She was a doctor who had just started working. Why did she need such nice clothes?

    ¡°Buy them if you like them.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Su Qingsang stared at Huo Jinyao, then looked at the people around her.

    She didn¡¯t want to offend him too much, so she tiptoed and whispered into Huo Jinyao¡¯s ear. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just started working? Just buy a random one.¡±

    Her voice was very light and her warm breath lingered in Huo Jinyao¡¯s ear. He was a little moved. He couldn¡¯t understand Su Qingsang¡¯s words for a second, but when he realized what she meant, he wanted to cry andugh at the same time.

    He held her waist and followed her example. He whispered in her ear, ¡°I did a good job on the business trip a few days ago. The boss agreed to reward me. Mhm, we¡¯ll buy whatever. It¡¯s not a problem.¡±

    Su Qingsang turned her face to look at him. His pleased expression was so obvious. She felt like she was dealing with a golden retriever again.

    ¡°Take precautions before it¡¯s toote. You should work hard and save money. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    He spent all his mary reward buying a ring and buying clothes. What would they do if they needed to use the money in the future?

    ¡°I know. But I have you.¡± Huo Jinyao bit her ear and continued. ¡°The money that I earn is for my wife to spend. I¡¯m happy if you spend it all.¡±

    As his warm breath passed by her ear, she remembered that he had also bitten her ear while talking to her when they did itst night.

    She was ufortable for a second and stepped back.

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll go change out of this.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had a teasing expression on his face. Su Qingsang was easily embarrassed.

    Mm, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll do it more next time and she¡¯ll get used to it, he thought to himself.

    He Xuanyao watched Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang being so intimate. It made her eyes red.

    ¡°Brother Jinyao...¡±

    Su Qingsang heard it as she was going in between the fitting rooms and turned around. She had heard it before, but it was through a door. She thought that she had heard wrong.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression darkened and he turned around to look at He Xuanyao.

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Brother Jinyao, how could you do this to me?¡± She had liked him for so many years and had waited for him. How could he do this to her?

    ¡°Jinyao?¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t go change out of her clothes this time and stood in front of Huo Jinyao. ¡°You guys know each other?¡±

    How could Qiu Junjiao¡¯s friend know Huo Jinyao?

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression was indifferent. He stared at He Xuanyao. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Please call me Mr. Huo.¡±

    ¡°Brother Jinyao?¡± He Xuanyao¡¯s expression was hurt. ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Jinyao?¡± It didn¡¯t seem like she didn¡¯t know him. Su Qingsang stared at Huo Jinyao, then stared at He Xuanyao.

    Was there something that she didn¡¯t know about?

 Chapter 80 - You Are Jealous?

    <b>Chapter 80: You Are Jealous?</b>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao turned around and looked at Su Qingsang with a smile. ¡°Nothing,¡± he said. ¡°She mistook me for someone else.¡±

    ¡°Brother Jinyao.¡± How could she mistake him for someone else? He Xuanyao stepped forward like she was trying to prove what she had said was true.

    Huo Jinyao nced sideways at her, his eyes cold as ice. It only took his face a second to go from smiling to cold.

    ¡°Youngdy, please. I said I didn¡¯t know you.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    ¡°Xuanyao?¡± Qiu Junjiao had just watched everything until now and seemed to somewhat understand.

    ¡°Please leave. You have interfered with our night out.¡± Huo Jinyao was straightforward.

    He Xuanyao had not expected that she would be received by him like this after two years of studying abroad. Eyes red, she burst into crying and ran out.

    ¡°Xuanyao¡ª¡± Qiu Junjiao nced at Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang. She followed out hurriedly, leaving Su Qingsang and looking inquisitively at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know her?¡±

    ¡°Certainly not.¡± He had only worked with He Xuankai, so really he didn¡¯t know her that well.

    ¡°Then why did she know your name was Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°She mistook me for someone else.¡±

    ¡°Yet she was so intimate? Brother Jinyao?¡± That had nearly given her goosebumps.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her and suddenly put his face closer. ¡°Why? You are jealous?¡±

    ¡°Of course not¡ª¡± Why could she feel jealous?

    ¡°Not jealous. Then why does it sound like you are?¡±

    Huo Jinyao returned to his casual manner. There was a touch of banter in his subdued voice and the smile in his eyes was huge.

    Su Qingsang could not help but take a step back. She could no longer stand it when her eyes met the curious eyes of the shop assistants around them.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to change.¡± She quickly went into the fitting room, only to realize that she seemed to be distracted by Huo Jinyao¡¯s words again. This guy still hadn¡¯t told her why the woman had known him and called him Brother Jinyao.

    By the time Su Qingsang came out, Huo Jinyao had asked the shop assistant to wrap all the clothes she had just tried on.

    She was really not used to this. She had not been so crazy even when shopping with Shi Mengwan. Besides, she had the same ideas about shopping as Shi Mengwan didfortability over the brand name.

    Huo Jinyao, however, was quite interested in buying things. After shopping for clothes, he wanted to go to the shoe store.

    Su Qingsang spent every day in the hospital, so she only liked to wear t shoes. She had a few pairs of high heels, but not many. Seeing that Huo Jinyao was so interested in shopping with her, she felt that she would ruin his day if she did not go.

    She forgot about He Xuanyao and, of course, shoved the little doubt back to the bottom of her heart.

    ...

    When Qiu Junjiao returned home, she thought the rest of the Qiu family had gone to sleep. Her eyes lit up when she saw Qiu Yanbo juste in from the outside.

    ¡°Brother, did you go out with Su Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Qiu Yanbo nodded. Su Peizhen was his fianc¨¦e, so he was supposed to apany her ces.

    ¡°Brother. Do you know who Su Qingsang¡¯s husband is?¡±

    Su Qingsang? Qiu Yanbo recalled that day when he saw Su Qingsang snuggle up to Huo Jinyao in his arms with a shy face.

    It was hard to say what he was feeling at the moment, but he somehow managed to reply absent-mindedly, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t he a clerk?¡±

    ¡°A clerk? Are you sure?¡± Qiu Junjiao thought about He Xuanyao¡¯s reaction tonight.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 81 - Do you think She Did it on Purpose

    <h4><strong>Chapter 81: Do you think She Did it on Purpose</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Qiu Junjiao repeated what had happened that night.

    She noticed Qiu Yanbo¡¯s inquisitive expression and asked, ¡°Brother, Do you think Su Qingsang did it on purpose?¡±

    Could she be purposefully keeping people in the dark about her husband¡¯s identity? She didn¡¯t think that it was possible. If Huo Jinyao¡¯s identity really was impressive, then how could he have taken a liking to Su Qingsang?

    He Xuanyao was so much better looking than Su Qingsang, right? Her family background and other aspects of her personality were also better than Su Qingsang¡¯s.

    Qiu Yanbo paid no attention to his sister¡¯s words. He was remembering the questions that Grandpa Qiu and Grandpa Li had had.

    He Xuanyao was from Rong City and Huo Jinyao said that he had nothing to do with the Huo family in Rong City.

    If Huo Jinyao really was from the Huo family, then why had he appeared in Lin City so suddenly?

    ¡°Brother...¡± Qiu Junjiao said a few more things, but Qiu Yanbo didn¡¯t have the focus to pay attention to her.

    He nced at Qiu Junjiao and said, ¡°Junjiao, listen to me. Stay away from Su Qingsang next time youe across her.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Qiu Junjiao didn¡¯t like to hear this. She was good friends with Su Peizhen and, even though Su Peizhen had never mentioned anything about going against Su Qingsang, it was still satisfying to poke fun at her.

    ¡°Nothing. Just don¡¯t look into this situation anymore.¡±

    Having said this, Qiu Yanbo rushed out the door.

    ...

    Su Qingsang¡¯s back was sore when she opened her eyes.

    She flipped over and saw Huo Jinyao¡¯s glowing face. It had already been more than a few days and she still wasn¡¯t used to it.

    She had to work today and she had begged Huo Jinyao to just let her sleepst night.

    This guys was shameless and had said they would just go one. Was his ¡°once¡± the normal ¡°once,¡± though?

    ¡°Good morning, wife.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had woken up early and was already back from doing his morning exercise. He had just finished showering and his whole body felt refreshed. The smell of soap was still lingering on him..

    Su Qingsang ignored him. Her back was sore and her body didn¡¯t feel too good. Had this dude not touched women for eight hundred years before their marriage?

    ¡°Wife...¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t seem to care about her cold expression and kissed her on her cheek.

    ¡°Howe you don¡¯t say good morning to me?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyebrows jumped up. She was starting to ignore his tendencies.

    ¡°Wife...¡± Huo Jinyao saw that she was about to get up and hurriedly pushed her down with his body. ¡°You still haven¡¯t said good morning to me.¡±

    ¡°Good morning. Can you get off me now?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse but, in Huo Jinyao¡¯s ears, he thought it sounded sexy.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Huo Jinyao continued. ¡°You haven¡¯t given me a good morning kiss yet.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and roughly pushed him away. She couldn¡¯t control her anger anymore and got up.

    ¡°Wife...¡±

    Huo Jinyao stared at her pitifully from behind.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Su Qingsang red at him and then wrapped herself up in the nkets.

    Huo Jinyao stroked his chin and admired Su Qingsang¡¯s angry expression.

    ¡°Wife, you actually don¡¯t need to cover up. There isn¡¯t a part of your body that I haven¡¯t seen.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± How could he dare to say that, she thought.

    ¡°My wife is so pretty. Even your angry face is pretty.¡± Her eyes red angrily.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao...¡±

    Su Qingsang wanted to re at him angrily again but, instead, she blushed. The heat on her face stayed until she got into the shower.

    Don¡¯t care about it, don¡¯t care about it. This guy is just like this. He¡¯s good with words. I don¡¯t want to take him seriously, she thought.

    She looked at herself in the mirror and was startled by the reflection of the woman looking back at her.

    Her eyes were soft, her cheeks were red, and she looked so feminine. Was this woman really her?

 Chapter 82 - Sweetheart, Are You Mad?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 82: Sweetheart, Are You Mad?</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao sensed that something was wrong with Su Qingsang, who kept her head down aftering out of the bathroom. Something seemed to be on her mind.

    ¡°What is it, sweetheart?¡± Huo Jinyao came up to her and wrapped his arms around her waist.

    As soon as he approached, Su Qingsang recalled their entanglement of the past few days and dodged him subtly.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t happy?¡± He hadn¡¯t annoyed her, had he?

    Huo Jinyao once again reached out to her shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna bete for work.¡± Su Qingsang pushed his hand away. Her obvious resistance left Huo Jinyao speechless for a second, but just for a second.

    ¡°Sweetheart, are you mad?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Huo Jinyao blocked her way. ¡°You are mad.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Su Qingsang realized this morning that she had been getting more and more indulgent of Huo Jinyao. She had begun to ept his existence and the changes in her surprised and even scared her a little.

    She had been used to staying settled, in a circle that she was safe inside. Huo Jinyao was now the biggest variable in her life and he made her feel unsafe.

    ¡°Sweetheart, tell me. Why aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Huo Jinyao reached out his hands and wanted to hug her. How could Su Qingsang let him do that, though?

    ¡°I¡¯m really not unhappy.¡± She stepped back and looked at Huo Jinyao. ¡°I¡¯m gonna bete for work.¡±

    She tried to pass by Huo Jinyao but was blocked again. ¡°You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet,¡± he said.

    Su Qingsang turned her to look at the table, where there were all kinds of food Huo Jinyao had bought. Whenever he slept at home these days, he would go out to buy breakfast.

    She pursed her lips into a straight line, but could not refuse his nice gesture in the end. Not only did she eat the breakfast he bought, but she also let him drive her to work.

    She sat in the car and looked outside the window silently. The passing traffic stream somehow caused her mood to swing.

    How should she face Huo Jinyao, a husband who had turned up randomly?

    Arriving at the hospital, Su Qingsang could hardly wait to get out of the car, but Huo Jinyao once again took her hand.

    ¡°Sweetheart, you seem to have forgotten something.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± She knew what it was, but today she somehow didn¡¯t...

    Smack! Huo Jinyao kissed hard on her face.

    ¡°Goodbye kiss.¡± Huo Jinyao grinned like a cat who had sessfully stolen a fish.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang looked around, fearing that it had been seen by her colleagues.

    He didn¡¯t care at all. Instead, he put his face closer, ¡°I want one, too.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart, you are really stingy.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her sorrowfully, as if he¡¯d suffered from some type of injustice.

    Before she could respond, he leaned over and gave another smack on her other cheek.

    ¡°You are stingy, but I am very generous.¡± Waving his hand, Huo Jinyao grinned, revealing his white teeth. ¡°Remember to miss me.¡±

    He is¡ª

    Seeing him acting like this, Su Qingsang lost thest bit of her patience. She could only re at him and quickly get out of the car.

    ...

    Maybe Huo Jinyao¡¯s words had worked; Su Qingsang kept thinking of Huo¡¯s face at work.

    Ignoring the slight fluctuations in her heart, she put away one of her instruments and looked at the pregnant woman in front of her. ¡°At present, everything is normal. Last time, I told you matters that needed your attention. Now that the baby is getting bigger, it¡¯s better for you to do some proper exercise.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Su.¡± After hearing the points she had to pay attention to, the pregnant woman left with great gratitude. Su Qingsang called, ¡°Next.¡±

    Someone came in. Su Qingsang looked up and signaled for the person to sit down, only to find that it was Su Yuxin.

 Chapter 83 - Are You Crazy

    <strong>Chapter 83: Are You Crazy</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Yuxin was only seventeen years old. Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui had had her when Su Peizhen was eight years old.

    He was attending the best high school in Lin City this year. It was hisst year there. He lived in the dorms because it was a bit far from home. Su Qingsang never had the chance to see him even when she visited home.

    The two of them were brother and sister, but they didn¡¯t see each other much. She had no idea what Su Yuxin wanted to see her for.

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    Su Qingsang was shocked that he actually called her ¡°sister.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Su Qingsang stared at this brother, who was really only family by name. This was a gynecology office. Why would hee here?

    ¡°I...¡± Su Yuxin lowered his head. He resembled Li Qianxue. His looks were not delicate, but he was very handsome. He was only seventeen years old, but he was already almost six feet.

    He looked guilty with his head lowered.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Su Qingsang knew that Su family¡¯s power and also knew what the Li family could do. What is it that Su Yuxin is not able to tell his parents? ¡°Did you get in trouble?¡±

    This very weird. Su Yuxin was Su Chenghui¡¯s only son and he was very strict with him.

    The Su family¡¯s most precious child was Su Peizhen and, ever since she was young, Su Chenghui never even raised a finger at her when she did something wrong, and he¡¯d never yell at her.

    As for Su Yuxin, Su Chenghui had kept a close eye on him ever since he was young. He had very high expectations for him.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Su Yuxin said ¡°I¡±two more times. He didn¡¯t know how to continue. He clenched his teeth and turned around. He pulled in a person who had been waiting outside the door.

    It was a young girl who appeared to be about sixteen or seventeen years old.

    ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend. She¡¯s pregnant.¡±

    Su Qingsang almost choked on her own saliva. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant.¡± Su Yuxin¡¯s face was really red and the young girl¡¯s face was a bit pale.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a doctor? I need you to help her abort this baby.¡±

    Su Qingsang stood up and closed the door.

    ¡°Su Yuxin, are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy.¡± Su Yuxin clenched his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m only seventeen, I don¡¯t want to be a father this early.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re only seventeen and don¡¯t want to be a dad, then why did you get her pregnant?¡± Su Qingsang was extremely pissed. ¡°Do you know how harmful to the body it is to get an abortion? You...¡±

    She swallowed the rest of her sentence as she looked at the young girl¡¯s pale face.

    She breathed deeply and made herself calm down. ¡°Does Dad know?¡±

    ¡°How could I tell him? He would beat me to death if he knew.¡±

    She knew how strict Su Chenghui was with him.

    Su Qingsang looked towards the young girl and said, ¡°Do you want to abort the baby?¡±

    The young girl was pretty good looking and had kept her head lowered the whole time. She only replied in a very small voice when she heard Su Qingsang¡¯s question, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m still in school.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what to say. She stared at the two people in front of her and felt extremely upset.

    They were still kids, not even legal yet. But...

    ¡°Sister, help me this once. I¡¯ll owe you one.¡±

    Su Yuxin seemed normal enough now, but Su Qingsang felt unsure. The Su family didn¡¯t know, but what about this girl¡¯s parents?

    ¡°Do your parents know?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t know.¡± The girl shook her head, her face full of fear. ¡°Sister. Can I call you sister as well? Help me abort this baby. My family will beat me to death if they find out.¡±

 Chapter 84 - I Owe You a Favor

    <strong>Chapter 84: I Owe You a Favor</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang looked at the two youngsters in front of her and sighed.

    ¡°You are sure about this? That is a life.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The two answered together and Su Qingsang had no choice but to consent. There was an empty operating room open anyway.

    She sat back to her seat and wrote the prescription.

    ¡°Take her to do an examination and pay the fee. Do you have money?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I do.¡± Su Yuxin nodded, took the prescription, and looked at Su Qingsang. For the first time, he very sincerely smiled at sister to whom he had never been so friendly before.

    ¡°Sister, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet.¡± She looked at the little girl. ¡°You are young; rest for a few days after the surgery.¡±

    ¡°I have to go to school-¡±

    ¡°I will write a note for you for an excused absence. If you don¡¯t recover well, it will be difficult for you to have a childter. You don¡¯t want that, do you?¡±

    The girl didn¡¯t answer. Su Qingsang sighed and asked someone to arrange the operating room.

    The girl followed Su Yuxin out.

    Su Qingsang felt a headache when she stood up. She suddenly stopped. Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t seem to use any protection when he was with her. But she-

    Calcting the date in her mind, she realized she was safe now, but what aboutter? Was she ready to be a mother so soon? Was she ready to have a child? No, what she should be asking herself was: was she confident that she could bear the responsibility of being a mother, of bringing life into the world?

    Lips pursed in a straight line, Su Qingsang struggled for only a few seconds before she prescribed herself a bottle of long-acting contraceptives.

    After the operation, Su Qingsang knew the girl¡¯s name. It was Bai Zhihan, a very beautiful name. Su Qingsang prescribed her some medicine, arranged the ward for her, also gave her the note for school.

    ¡°You help her ask off from school, for one week, at least,¡± She said to her brother. She turned her face to Bai Zhihan, ¡°Have a good rest. I will ask the nurses to check the wards here often. You can call me if you have any problem.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Su Qingsang went out of the ward, followed by Su Yuxin. He used to dislike Su Qingsang; no one would like his father¡¯s illegitimate daughter after all.

    Now, standing in front of Su Qingsang, he looked rather bashful, as if he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    ¡°Is there something else?¡± Su Qingsang seemed to remember something. ¡°Uh, you¡¯re supposed to be at school now, aren¡¯t you? Are you going back to school today?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡±Su Yuxin was a little embarrassed. ¡°Can you write a note for sick leave for me, too? I want to take care of her here tomorrow.¡±

    The expression in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes changed a bit. She didn¡¯t expect her brother to be this responsible. ¡°Is a day enough?¡±

    ¡°Yes thank you. And, don¡¯t tell dad about it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know.¡±

    Su Qingsang was about to leave, but she couldn¡¯t help but say something. ¡°Hey, I know that you¡¯ve grown up and you probably already understand some things. I don¡¯t object to you having a rtionship and having a girlfriend. Next time, remember to protect the girl. Abortions and pregnancy are not something a young girl should have to do with.¡±

    Su Yuxin¡¯s face was full of embarrassment, but he did not refute. ¡°I got it. I will be careful next time.¡±

    ¡°Off you go.¡±

    Su Qingsang kept busy until it was almost time to go home. Before she left, she went to the ward again, where Bai Zhihan was already sleeping. Su Yuxin was keeping herpany. Su Qingsang sent them a packed meal and asked the restaurant to send a pot of soup. She told Su Yuxin to make Bai Zhihan eat it.

    As she left the hospital, she saw Huo Jinyao was there to pick her up. Su Qingsang suddenly tightened her fingers around the handle of her bag, where there she had the contraceptive pills she prescribed for herself.

 Chapter 85 - He Has Rights Too

    <strong>Chapter 85: He Has Rights Too</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know why she felt guilty all of a sudden; she didn¡¯t know what she felt guilty about. She wasn¡¯t certain whether or not Huo Jinyao would agree with her decision or not.

    She had made this decision on her own and had not informed Huo Jinyao of it. IN actuality, Huo Jinyao had the right to know and to be part of it.

    He was her husband, so he had the right to decide whether to keep the child or not. It could not be just her decision to use contraception.

    In reality, she really didn¡¯t want to give birth. She could ept marrying a man, but having to bring a life into this world, she...

    ¡°Wife.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had gotten down out of the car already. He was considerately holding the car door open for her.

    Sometimes, Su Qingsang was baffled by his passion; she didn¡¯t know where it came from.

    ¡°Wife, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Huo Jinyao stepped forward to hold her by the waist and Su Qingsang immediately took a few steps back. There were a lot of people leaving and entering the hospital. She didn¡¯t want to be in the spotlight.

    ¡°Do you feel unwell?¡±

    Huo Jinyao ced a hand on Su Qingsang¡¯s forehead but didn¡¯t feel anything abnormal.

    ¡°Are you too tired from working?¡±

    His passion made Su Qingsang ufortable. She was cold-hearted, and had always been unable to get a hold of herself when she faced Huo Jinyao¡¯s passion.

    ¡°I am a bit tired.¡± She had personally operated on Bai Zhihan and could promise that the procedure had gone well. She still felt a bit uneasy at heart.

    A small life, that could¡¯ve been her nephew or niece, was ended in her own hands.

    Huo Jinyao was sensitive to her feelings and realized that Su Qingsang was not in a good mood. It was totally different from her bad mood that morning.

    Her mood in the morning was hopelessness and avoidance. Now it was fatigue, real fatigue.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Su Qingsang rejected his question and turned around to get in the car.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t push further and followed her into the car.

    ¡°Wife, what should we eat tonight?¡±

    Su Qingsang was already getting used to Huo Jinyao calling her ¡°wife¡± all the time.

    He can keep calling me that if he likes. It¡¯s only a name, she thought.

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    ¡°Whatever again.¡± Huo Jinyao leaned over and looked displeased. ¡°Can¡¯t you just say something? You always say ¡®whatever. What can I do with that?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just go eat wherever you want to.¡±

    Su Qingsang really wasn¡¯t too picky with food. She had gone to a far off ce to be an assistant doctor before she had officially started to work.

    The environment there had been worse and even harder. It was still domestic and some people who left the country had it worse. They weren¡¯t used to the food and the way of living. It was easier for them to lose their lives.

    She had seen a lot, so, naturally, her expectations for food had decreased.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat Japanese?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°Then what about Korean cuisine?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Thai cuisine?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you think of Chinese cuisine?¡±

    Huo Jinyao had not realized that Su Qingsang didn¡¯t like foreign cuisines.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat Hunan cuisine. I¡¯ve seen it before. There¡¯s a new Hunan cuisine restaurant, and we can even get a discount...¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t reject him anymore. She felt a bit dizzy from this conversation.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you actually don¡¯t have to ask me next time. Just say what you want to eat. I¡¯m fine with whatever.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that okay?¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression was serious and stopped starting the car.

    ¡°You are my wife. Of course, I should know your needs. I need to like what you like.¡±

    His tone was really genuine but Su Qingsang felt like he was speaking in an aggressive tone.

 Chapter 86 - She Couldnâ€™t Hate Him.

    <strong>Chapter 86: She Couldn¡¯t Hate Him.</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Qingsang felt speechless, but she just couldn¡¯t hate Huo Jinyao¡¯s ttery. She could only me his wonderful appearance. A handsome man always seemed to be forgiven for doing anything. He was looking at her with such an intent gaze and saying something like a love confession.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she had to turn her face to look out the window. Now, she somehow wanted to ignore Huo Jinyao.

    ...

    He Xuanyao did not stay in Lin City for another day. She booked the fastest flight back to Rong City after being humiliated like that by Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Yaoyao?¡± He Xuankai came back from a party that night and saw He Xuanyao, who had just dragged her luggage into the house. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to Lin City with your friends? Why are you back so soon?¡±

    ¡°Brother.¡± He Xuanyao¡¯s emotions that she repressed on the road were now obvious.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°Brother.¡± He Xuanyao flew into the arms of He Xuankai and cried out.

    ¡°What is it? Who bullied you?¡± His sister was seven or eight years younger than him. When they were children, he always babysat her, so they were very close.

    He Xuanyao tried to control her voice, ¡°Brother Jinyao, he ¡ª¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡± He Xuankai twisted his eyebrows. If he remembered correctly, Huo wasn¡¯t in Rong City these days.

    ¡°It was him, he ¡ª¡±, He Xuanyao told her brother all about it in sobs and looked up at her brother with tearful eyes. ¡°Brother, how could I be mistaken? It was him for sure. Why would he pretend not to know me?¡±

    He Xuankai did not know the specific situation. ¡°Maybe he was busy at the time?¡±

    ¡°No! He was with a woman, and it seemed like they were married.¡±

    ¡°Married?¡± It is impossible, isn¡¯t it? He Xuankai thought that it was not true.

    ¡°How influential is his family? How could Huo Jinyao get married without any news of it reaching Rong City?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± He Xuanyao got angry thinking about it. ¡°He is really married. I asked Qiu Junjiaoter, who said that his wife was an illegitimate daughter. Almost all the people with some influence in Lin City know about it.¡±

    He Xuankai touched his jaw and thought about what his sister said, ¡°Illegitimate daughter?¡±

    This is interesting. Does the Huo Family know Huo Jinyao¡¯s married? Do they know that he married an illegitimate daughter?

    ¡°Brother. Uncle Huo and Aunt Huo don¡¯t know a thing about it. This marriage doesn¡¯t count at all. I love him and I will get him back.¡±

    ¡°Xuanyao. What are you talking about?¡± Get him back? He is married. She is really getting more and more self-willed.

    ¡°I will, I just will.¡± He Xuanyao could not ease her grudge. ¡°That woman is not good enough for Brother Jinyao. I don¡¯t believe that the Huo Family will ept her.¡± Aunt Huo values family background the most. That Old Master Huo is also there. They will not allow Huo Jinyao to marry a woman whose family background does not match theirs.

    ¡°Take it easy. Let me think about it.¡± He Xuankai was not an impulsive person. ¡°Are you sure that the Huo Family does not know about it?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You can go check it out tomorrow and see if they know it.¡±

    He Xuanyuan did not speak. Some things indeed could be verified.

    ...

    Huo Jinyao turned over on the bed and looked at his bathroom. Su Qingsang had gone in for a shower and hadn¡¯te out for a quite a while. Listening to the noise inside, Huo Jinyao was itchy for going in to find out.

    ¡°Sweetheart, are you done?¡±

 Chapter 87 - Evil Relative

    <h4>Chapter 87: Evil Rtive</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The bathroom door opened at that moment. Su Qingsang came out wearing a set of blue cotton pajamas. They were very conservative.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her sideways and suddenly realized that all of Su Qingsang¡¯s pajamas were cotton. They were mostly long sleeved and wrapped her body in a very reserved way.

    Is she not attractive? Or is she putting up a guard against me? He wondered.

    Whatever. He decided to buy some pajamas tomorrow and change out all of Su Qingsang¡¯s conservative ones.

    ¡°Wife...¡±

    The moment Su Qingsang¡¯s body touched the bed, Huo Jinyao leaned over and held her by the waist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fool around.¡± Su Qingsang swatted his hand away and her face had looked threatening. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping.¡±

    ¡°I want to sleep too. Let¡¯s sleep together.¡± Huo Jinyao grinned in a mischievous way. If Su Qingsang had learned one thing over their past few days together, it was what he was implying when he said that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fool around. Today won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s face fell immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a convenient time.¡± She saw Huo Jinyao¡¯s persistent expression and was a bit speechless. ¡°My rtive came.¡±

    Rtive? What rtive? Huo Jinyao realized what it was a moment after. He turned around and sprawled out on the bed with an empty look on his face.

    Su Qingsang, who was usually indifferent to such things, suddenly felt likeughing when she saw Huo Jinyao do this.

    Her period schedule was urate most of the time, but it came two days early this time. She wondered if it was because she took the medicine.

    It was a breath of relief for Su Qingsang. Even though it was during the safe days, she was still really scared to get pregnant.

    She didn¡¯t want any idents to happen.

    ¡°Wife...¡±

    Huo Jinyao was really gloomy. It hadn¡¯t been easy for him to start, and he couldn¡¯t do it anymore after only doing it for just a little while.

    ¡°Stop fooling around. I¡¯m really sleepy.¡±

    Su Qingsang thought that she could get away with it today and didn¡¯t think that Huo Jinyao would still want to hug her.

    ¡°What are you doing? I already said that I¡¯m...¡±

    ¡°Wife, what are you thinking? I just want to sleep holding you. We are already married. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to hold you while I sleep?¡±

    Su Qingsang realized that she was making a big deal out of nothing. Huo Jinyao tightened his grip on her waist and said, ¡°Wife, my good wife, I like holding you while I sleep.¡±

    The corners of Su Qingsang¡¯s mouth twitched. She closed her eyes and ignored him.

    Huo Jinyao was holding a fair jade in his arms, but he could only touch it and not have it. That made him gloomy.

    ¡°How many days?¡±

    He wanted to confirm how long he¡¯d have to wait.

    Su Qingsang was about to fall asleep and she didn¡¯te around to his question right away. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Your rtive.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was deep and it sounded like he was gnashing his teeth. ¡°How many days does it usually take?¡±

    The lights were already off and Su Qingsang imagined the current look on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. It sparked a bit of joy in her. ¡°It¡¯s usually six days. Sometimes it¡¯s a bit longer.¡±

    In actuality, she was normally done in four days, but she added two days on purpose.

    She heard Huo Jinyao sigh gloomily in the dark. She couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sleeping. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao listened to her breathing be slower and steadier. He felt restless.

    What an evil rtive. Why do women have such a rtive? He thought.

    ...

    The moment He Xuankai entered, He Xuanyao went up to him immediately. ¡°How is it? Brother, you¡¯ve looked into it, right? How¡¯s the Huo family? Do they know that Huo Jinyao got married?¡±

 Chapter 88 - What is the Plan of the Huo Family?

    <h4>Chapter 88: What is the n of the Huo Family?</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Well? Does the Huo Family know that Huo Jinyao is married?¡±

    A grown girl couldn¡¯t be kept at home. He Xuankai sighed, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t asked, I bet you¡¯d be mad at me.¡±

    ¡°Brother.¡± He Xuanyao sulked, shaking He Xuankai¡¯s arm. ¡°Tell me. Do they know?¡±

    ¡°They ¡ª¡±

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    Seeing that his sister was so eager, He Xuankai stopped teasing her and said, ¡°I asked. They didn¡¯t know that he is married.¡± As their families were both part of the upper ss of Rong City, it was not hard for He Xuankai to ask them about these things.

    ¡°They probably don¡¯t even know what Huo Jinyao is doing outside of Rong City.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is he doing?¡± He Xuanyao did not understand that, either. The business affairs in Rong City were already not easy to handle. Why had he gone to Lin City?

    ¡°Huo Jinyao said he went to develop business in Lin City, but I feel that it is not that simple.¡± The situation with the Huo Family wasplicated now, so he also may want to avoid getting involved. It was a curious thing, however, that Huo¡¯s parents would allow him to.

    ¡°Stop saying useless things. Just tell me how I can get him back.¡± This is what matters now.

    He Xuankai looked at his sister and sighed helplessly. ¡°I have an idea, but you have to promise me that you will do as I say.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I promise.¡± He Xuanyao would do anything to get Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°You can ¡ª¡± He Xuanyao¡¯s eyes began to sparkle as He Xuankai went on. The bright eyes carried a bit of a smile. She was bound to get Huo Jinyao.

    ...

    The head nurse, Shen Pinn, found that Su Qingsang was in such a good mood that she was smiling when she came into the office.

    ¡°Dr. Su, what¡¯s up? Something good happened?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    ¡°Why were you smiling so happily then?¡±

    It was just that Su Qingsang had been thinking of what Huo Jinyao had been like that morning. Men were generally more easily excited in the morning, but, unfortunately, she was on her period now.

    She recalled that she identally turned over in Huo¡¯s armsst night. As a result, the guy had been aroused. She couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to sleep in the guest room, but he did not allow her. He went to take a cold shower and refused to let go of her. He took at least three cold showers that night. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what to do and was pretty sure that she had done nothing.

    ¡°Do you have a lot of girlfriends?¡± She had asked. Young man, although you are in heat, you¡¯d better control it.

    ¡°No. I only have you.¡± Huo Jinyao had quickly exined it. It would be misunderstood if he didn¡¯t make it clear.

    ¡°How did you survive the past 30 years?¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but tease him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have you before.¡± He wrapped her waist with his arms, grinning tteringly. ¡°I have you now. And ¡ª¡±

    Haven eaten big meals, now I have to be a vegetarian. Isn¡¯t it inhuman?

    Su Qingsang was speechless at him. He is really¡ª

    He wouldn¡¯t agree to sleep separately, but men were always easier to get excited in the morning. Now it was already September. Although the weather was not cold yet, taking cold showers too much could not be good for the body, could it?

 Chapter 89 - The Upper Hand

    <h4>Chapter 89: The Upper Hand</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang just wanted to tell him to take less cold showers. She identally used too much force when she was pulling him, however, so he ended up sleeping on top of her body when he flipped over.

    Good thing that he always ced his hands in front of her chest.

    ¡°Wife, you...¡± What did she mean by this? He wondered.

    Su Qingsang made eye contact with his critical gaze and was at a loss for words.

    She tried to push him and said, ¡°Get up, I didn¡¯t do this on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Wife...¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s face was furious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t fool around.¡±

    Su Qingsang tried to get up from the bed quickly, but she got up too fast and crashed into Huo Jinyao again.

    The moments after were disastrous, and Su Qingsang didn¡¯t wish to think about them ever again.

    She only felt the furious look on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face that made her smile disappear. He used that expression to look at her all the way to the hospital.

    Now, she met the curious gaze in Shen Pinn¡¯s eyes and chuckled.

    ¡°The woman in bed eighteen left the hospital. She recovered, and she even thanked me when she bumped into me downstairs just now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Dr. Su is always very nice to the patients. They think you¡¯re very good.¡±

    ¡°Being polite to patients is a must.¡± Su Qingsang nodded and stopped thinking about Huo Jinyao. She put on her white coat and went to check on Bai Zhihan.

    Bai Zhihan was recovering pretty well and was more alert than before. She was by herself when Su Qingsang went to see her.

    ¡°Um, where¡¯s Su Yuxin?¡±

    ¡°He went back to ss.¡± Bai Zhihan spoke very softly. She had just gotten an abortion and was still very weak.

    Su Qingsang just remembered that Su Yuxin was still only a high school student. She sighed and left after telling her things to watch out for.

    Before it was time for her to get off work that night, Shi Mengwan came to look for her again.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Shi Mengwan checked her up and down and coughed. ¡°Not bad. It seems that getting married had had a big influence on you. Look at your blushingplexion...¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? Myplexion has always been like this, alright?¡±

    Su Qingsang was pretty healthy. She was a doctor, so she understood the importance of being healthy more than others.

    Shi Mengwan chuckled and replied, ¡°Are you sure? You are a totally different person now. Don¡¯t you deny it.¡±

    ¡°Alright. You haven¡¯t even told me what¡¯s up.¡±

    She really didn¡¯t want the topic of how she had gotten married toe up.

    ¡°Looking to eat with you. National Day is almost here, and I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t have time toe look for you when more people get married.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? You can earn more money.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Shi Mengwan seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She proimed, ¡°That¡¯s right, I just remembered.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I saw your younger brother just now.¡± Shi Mengwan bumped her shoulder and asked, ¡°Why was he here? Doesn¡¯t he have ss? Did hee here to find you? He didn¡¯te to mess with you, did he?¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    Although neither Su Peizhen nor Su Yuxin liked her, they wouldn¡¯t lower themselves to messing with her.

    Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t an outsider, and she was good at keeping her lips sealed. Su Qingsang briefly informed her of Su Yuxin¡¯s situation. ¡°That¡¯s how it is. I didn¡¯t even think he woulde today.¡±

    Who would¡¯ve thought that he woulde by again? I wonder if the families know yet. She thought to herself.

    ¡°Qingsang, think about it. This gives you the upper hand.¡±

    Shi Mengwan thought about how much Su Qingsang had suffered because of her family. ¡°You should notify the Su family of this situation. It will let them know that their legitimate children aren¡¯t actually that much better than you.¡±

 Chapter 90 - Wouldnâ€™t It Be That Smoothie Again?

    <h4>Chapter 90: Wouldn¡¯t It Be That Smoothie Again?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Mengwan.¡± She was getting more and more ridiculous. Why would Su Qingsang have it on Su Yuxin? Besides, it wasn¡¯t good for Bai Zhihan if this issue was disclosed. She was just a little girl, why...

    ¡°I¡¯m joking.¡± She knew that Su Qingsang could not do such a thing. ¡°I just think that it was a pity.¡±

    ¡°Mengwan...¡± She knew that Shi Mengwan just felt it was unfair for her, but Su Yuxin was too young. Everyone had experienced such times. Moreover, although he did something wrong, at least he did not throw a sum of money at Bai Zhihan and ignore her like the others in that circle. She had seen many such things in that circle. Seriously speaking, Su Yuxin was a responsible one.

    ¡°Fine. I stop it. Let¡¯s go for dinner.¡± Shi Mengwan dragged her outside. Out of the hospital gate, they were going to walk to the side of the road when Shi Mengwan stopped and stood there again.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s gaze fell on a man and a woman near them. the man was the one she metst time. Now there was a woman with him, and he was carefully helping her out of the hospital.

    ¡°Mengwan?¡± Su Qingsang also saw the man.

    Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth and grinned insincerely when she saw Su Qingsang. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The man insisted that she had the wrong person, but how could she? She and her dear brother had been together for so long. She¡¯d always thought that her dear brother had forgotten her for special reasons. Now she knew that it was because he had another woman with him.

    ¡°My treat today.¡± Su Qingsang could not bear to see her friend like this.

    ¡°Why? I make more money than you. It¡¯s on me.¡± Shi Mengwan regained her carefreeness. ¡°Moreover, that person must not be my dear brother. I think I might¡¯ve been really mistakenst time.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Su Qingsang could not find words tofort her. ¡°I believe that your dear brother will not forget you and must be waiting for you somewhere. You must never give up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give up.¡± Shi Mengwan smiled brightly. Everyone knew that the person she was waiting for would not appear, but only Qingsang alwaysforted and encouraged her.

    ¡°Qingsang, you are so sweet. s, why did you get married? You could have just married me!¡±

    ¡°Well, if I married you, what about your dear brother?¡±

    As they were talking here, the tall man who had been leading the woman out of the hospital nced at them thoughtfully, but neither Shi Mengwan or Su Qingsang noticed.

    ...

    ¡°Sweetheart.¡± When Huo Jinyao came to pick her up, Su Qingsang saw an extremely sorrowful face as expected. She thought that the word ¡®sorrowful¡¯ couldn¡¯t be more appropriate. Now in her eyes, Huo Jinyao was really like a Golden Retriever that had been left out by his master.

    ¡°You had dinner without me again.¡±

    It sounded like an usation. Su Qingsang frowned, and to her surprise, she even felt a bit guilty because of his usation.

    ¡°Sorry, I forgot to tell you,¡± she said.

    ¡°You always forget.¡± Huo Jinyao was quite sulky. ¡°When will you remember that we are married and that I am your husband?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s lips moved but she had nothing to say. She really had forgotten, especially when Shi Mengwan came to her.

    ¡°Who were you eating with?¡± She was alone when he arrived. He stared behind her, thinking that this guy who was eating with Su Qingsang would not be that smoothie again, would he?

 Chapter 91 - Thatâ€™s Not What She Meant

    <strong>Chapter 91: That¡¯s Not What She Meant</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t very pleased with his tone of voice. Even though they were married, she was still an independent person.

    ¡°Wife...¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Su Qingsang wanted to say more but saw that there were other people around. She gave him a helpless look and got in the car.

    Huo Jinyao followed very closely behind her and got in the car as well.

    ¡°Wife...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get home first. We¡¯ll talk more after we get there.¡±

    This really isn¡¯t a good ce to talk, she thought.

    The restaurant wasn¡¯t far from Su Qingsang¡¯s apartment. The two were back in their apartment after half an hour.

    Su Qingsang went into the kitchen and poured water for Huo Jinyao and herself. She came out and ced a cup of water in front of Huo Jinyao, then sat down across from him.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Wife, speak your mind.¡± Huo Jinyao sat up straight and looked as if he were all ears.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t express her anger. It was a headache for her when she faced Huo Jinyao¡¯s shameless attitude.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Even though we are married, I still want to keep a part of myself.¡±

    ¡°Wife...¡±

    ¡°Listen to me finish first.¡± Su Qingsang had been feeling this way for a long time. Huo Jinyao entered her life too hastily.

    She had not had time to prepare at all. The two had gotten married right away and now they¡¯d reached the final stage.

    She wasn¡¯t used to this type of sudden intimate rtionship.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I know that you¡¯re a good person.¡± He had agreed to help her and had been very good to her.

    ¡°But I think that our rtionship is developing too fast. I hope we can...¡±

    ¡°Too fast?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Think about it. We are already married. You see, in fantasies, the prince and princess get married and that¡¯s the end. We rushed to the end at the very beginning and skipped many steps. Shouldn¡¯t we hurry and make up for the what we missed?¡±

    Su Qingsang was speechless and stared at him dumbfounded.

    ¡°Therefore, we should grab hold of this time to get to know each other and be in love. That makes more sense, right?¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what to say as she faced this kind of logic. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression changed to a crestfallen one. ¡°Were you annoyed by my attitude just now?¡±

    ¡°I was not annoyed. I only...¡±

    ¡°I am only a bit unhappy. I didn¡¯t mean to point fault at you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao walked up to her and grabbed her hand.

    ¡°Think about it. We are already married, but you don¡¯t even tell me about hanging out with your friends. That obviously means you see me as an outsider. That doesn¡¯t make me happy.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I...¡±

    ¡°I understand, don¡¯t worry. I will try to control this type of unhappiness in the future. But you have to promise to call me when you¡¯re hanging out with your friends, alright?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t even...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have bad eating habits and I don¡¯t smack my lips. I can even pay the check for you when you bring me along. How great is that?¡±

    ¡°How is it...¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s decided,¡± Huo Jinyao concluded. ¡°Call me next time you¡¯re eating with your friends. I will call you if I have a gathering with my coworkers. That¡¯s very fair, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    How is that fair? This wasn¡¯t what I meant at all.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I meant...¡±

    ¡°Alright, wife. I¡¯m starving. I haven¡¯t even eaten yet. I¡¯m going to go take a shower first. Please order takeout for me.¡±

    ¡°Huo...¡±

    ¡°Or you could also help me make a bowl of noodles. I can¡¯t bear to let you work, though. It¡¯s better to call takeout.¡±

    Huo Jinyao kissed her on the cheek and left her speechless.

    Su Qingsang watched Huo Jinyao enter the bedroom in big strides and felt her headacheing along again.

 Chapter 92 - I Want to Borrow Your Hand for a While.

    <strong>Chapter 92: I Want to Borrow Your Hand for a While.</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    By the time Huo Jinyao finished his shower, takeout food had arrived. Su Qingsang had just put the takeout on the table when Huo Jinyao put his arms around her waist.

    ¡°Sweetheart, you are so sweet.¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao gave her a smack on her cheek. ¡°You are so sweet, but you just won¡¯t admit it. Look, you¡¯ve ordered my favorite dishes.¡±

    No, she hadn¡¯t; she had just casually ordered some food.

    ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Su Qingsang felt speechless looking at the man who could bepared to arge dog.

    Her thesis was almost finished, but she had not thoroughly understood the data Zuo Hongchen brought herst time. When she returned to her room, she found that Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t asleep.

    As soon as Su Qingsang finished her shower andid on the bed, Huo Jinyao came over to her.

    ¡°Sweetheart...¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She found that he put his hand somewhere on her body where it shouldn¡¯t be. Su Qingsang¡¯s vignce immediately rose to the highest point.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± He looked rather sorrowful. ¡°I just wanted to ask if I could borrow your hand for a while.¡±

    Borrow her hand? What for?

    Huo Jinyao quickly grabbed her hand, but she quickly withdrew it when it touched him.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, haven¡¯t you had enough?¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart...¡± Huo Jinyao grabbed her hand again. ¡°Just a little while, a little while.¡±

    Su Qingsang almostughed out of speechlessness. A little while? Really?

    ¡°You have your own hands. Don¡¯t borrow mine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    ¡°Your hands are more tender.¡± As he spoke, he held her hand in his and held it up to his face. ¡°Look at my sweetheart. She not only has a beautiful face but also had a pair of beautiful hands¡ªwhite and tender.¡±

    ¡°Stop it.¡± Was her hand a piece of tofu? White and tender?

    ¡°Sweetheart, please.¡± Huo Jinyao did not give up.

    Su Qingsang ignored him, quickly withdrew her hand, turned over, and went to sleep on the other side of the bed.

    ¡°Sweetheart...¡± Huo Jinyao came again. ¡°You are so cold-hearted.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± She really had enough of him. ¡°Stop it or I¡¯ll go to the guestroom.¡±

    Huo Jinyao dared not speak a word, but still wore an aggrieved look. He held Su Qingsang, not daring to mess with her, but still did not want to give up.

    ¡°Actually...¡±

    ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart, you haven¡¯t told me who you had dinner with tonight.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt a throbbing pain in her forehead. She turned over and looked at Huo Jinyao. ¡°If you make any more noise, I will go back to the hospital to work and won¡¯te back for a week.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart...¡± Did she need to be so cruel? He had just been away on business for a week, and when he came back she was having her period. Now she even wanted to go to work.

    ¡°Are you going to sleep or not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am. I am.¡± Huo Jinyao raised his hand and zipped his mouth. The grievance on his face was really unparalleled.

    Su Qingsang turned over and did not want to look at him again. Eyes closed, she couldn¡¯t help but curl her mouth into a slight smile and fell asleep with it.

    ...

    He Xuanyao put the nning scheme in front of Huo Jinyao, her face looking a little uneasy. Looking at Huo Jinyao anxiously and expectantly, she said, ¡°Brother Jinyao, this is ourpany¡¯stest n. You can have a look at it first. If there is any problem, we can discuss and modify it.¡±

 Chapter 93 - This Isnâ€™t Very Suitable Though

    <strong>Chapter 93: This Isn¡¯t Very Suitable Though</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t rush to grab the proposal. Instead, he stared nkly at He Xuanyao.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, this used to be the responsibility of Chief He, right?¡±

    The ¡°Chief¡± he was referring to was, naturally, He Xuankai. Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t have much of an impression of He Xuanyao, but he had worked with He Xuankai a few times before.

    They were both from Song City and both were young talents of the upper ss. The sorrowful feeling couldn¡¯t be missed.

    He didn¡¯t think that He Xuanyao would be given such a responsibility.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it used to be my brother¡¯s responsibility, but I¡¯ve returned back to the states. I studied this area and I think it will bepletely fine for me to be responsible for this.¡±

    He Xuanyao¡¯s attitude was neither overbearing nor servile. Her attitude was courteous and polite. She now understood that some things couldn¡¯t be obtained just by crying.

    She wanted to let Huo Jinyao know that she wasn¡¯t just a brainless beauty, but that she was talented and responsible.

    ¡°Alright, I know now.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. ¡°Leave the proposal behind. I still have a meeting. I will tell you the resultster.¡±

    ¡°You think this isn¡¯t very suitable though?¡± He Xuanyao¡¯s voice was very gentle. ¡°Ourpany is very sincere and we¡¯ve always worked well together in the past. Howe you are so hesitant now?¡±

    ¡°So be it if you think I¡¯m being hesitant. I only know that every time we work together, ourpany has to recalcte numbers again. If you¡¯re not clear about this, you can go back and ask Chief He.¡±

    He Xuanyao bit her lip and was about to reply but smiled instead. ¡°Alright, since Chief Huo has other things to take care of, then I will leave first. Chief Huo can wait until there are results to contact me. I will be in Lin City for the time being.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was nomital and He Xuanyao got up to leave. She stopped suddenly as she was leaving.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Chief Huo. I need to mention, I was lucky to bump into aunty before I came to Lin City. She seemed to miss you. If it¡¯s convenient, you should go back to Song City to see her.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyebrows twitched and didn¡¯t take to He Xuanyao¡¯s words until she left and he made a call.

    His secretary, Yang Wenchang, came in. ¡°Master Huo?¡±

    Huo Jinyao nced at the proposal and a cold expression shed across his eyes. ¡°Wenchang, help me run an errand.¡±

    Yang Wenchang listened to Huo Jinyao¡¯s orders and stepped back quickly.

    Huo Jinyao picked up the proposal, the cold expression in his eyes still lingering.

    It seemed that these people are moving fast because I¡¯m not in Song City, he thought.

    Interesting, very interesting.

    ...

    Su Qingsang had juste out of the operating room when she received a call. There was a pregnant woman in bad shape. She had performed emergency procedures on the woman with her mentor before they could stabilize both the mother and baby.

    The voice on the phone made her grab her bag and phone. She left the hospital in a rush.

    She only realized that her car had been driven away by Huo Jinyao when she stepped out of the hospital. She had to call a cab.

    Huo Jinyao had to work and she had to be on call. They couldn¡¯t spend all their time together. Should I go buy another car? She thought.

    When she thought of this, she became a bit worried again. Huo Jinyao seemed to be very prideful. Would he overthink it if she really did buy a car?

    She realized that she was considering Huo Jinyao¡¯s principles and her mood subtly increased.

    Huo Jinyao. Her mind filled with the scenes of him holding her and acting shamelessly. The corners of her mouth softened and she didn¡¯t even notice.

 Chapter 94 - You Are My Sister.

    <h4><strong>Chapter 94: You Are My Sister.</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Arriving at the school, Su Qingsang got out of the car and was allowed to enter the school after registering with the guard. She had not been in the high school for many years, which was also her alma mater.

    The children of the Su Family were not bad at school work. Even if Su Yuxin made such trouble, he was still among one of the top students. When she arrived at the teacher¡¯s office, Su Qingsang saw Su Yuxin standing at the desk.

    Things were notplicated and Su Qingsang actually knew it. Today was the day when Bai Hanhan was going to be discharged from the hospital. Because Bai Zhihan did not let parents know, no one came to pick her up. Su Yuxin had asked for leave earlier and wasn¡¯t granted it this time, so the kid got over the wall but was caught by the guard.

    It was true that the children in this school were from either rich or influential families, but this high school had always been known for its strictness. Moreover, Su Yuxin¡¯s grades had actually dropped in thest monthly test, from first ce to ninth. Of course, the teacher would be angry and want to call his parents. Su Yuxin did not dare let Su Chenghui or Li Qianxue know about it, so he called Su Qingsang.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± After hearing the teacher¡¯sint, Su Qingsang stood in front of Su Yuxin and said, ¡°It was really Yuxin¡¯s fault this time, but he had a reason.¡± Su Qingsang smiled gently. ¡°My younger sister was sick, but I¡¯ve been very busy with my work these days and my parents have gone on a business trip. He just wanted to take care of her sister.¡±

    ¡°You have a younger sister?¡± The teacher looked at Su Yuxin.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two replied together, rather tacitly.

    The teacher believed them and said a few words, such as how academics were important and even if there was someone sick in the family, he could tell the teacher and asked for leave, and so forth. Su Yuxin¡¯s attitude was very good and Su Qingsang apanied him to listen to the teacher¡¯s lesson, promised that he would double his efforts in studying for next time, and then brought him out.

    They went to pick up Bai Zhihan and sent her home. Her parents were told that she came back because she was ufortable at school due to low blood pressure and anemia. Then Su Qingsang sent Su Yuxin back to school.

    ¡°You, boy,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    Su Yuxin would take the college entrance examination next year. Although children like them would be sent abroad even if they were not admitted into any college, Su Chenghui had been very strict with Su Yuxin. So if he really didn¡¯t perform well, he would be doomed.

    ¡°Sister, thank you.¡± This ¡®sister¡¯ and ¡®thank you¡¯ were both particrly sincere.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Su Qingsang used to have a little contact with Su Yuxin. Now it gave her a bit of a feeling of being a sister of him. ¡°You call me ¡®sister,¡¯ so you don¡¯t have to say ¡®thank you¡¯.¡±

    Su Yuxin blushed a little. He¡¯d been not very friendly to this sister. Although she did not do anything wrong, he did not treat her as a sister.

    ¡°Sister, you have my word. You are really my sister from now on.¡±

    ¡°Ha, silly boy, I really AM your sister.¡± After saying it, she suddenly thought of her identity, her smile fading away, looking a little bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Yes. You are really my sister.¡±

    Su Qingsang no longer spoke. She was actually not even sure if she was really his sister or not.

    Huo Jinyao came home only to find that Su Qingsang¡¯s mood was somewhat low.

    ¡°Sweetheart, have you had dinner yet?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I have.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t pay much attention to him but sat there in a daze.

    ¡°Sweetheart, what happened?¡±

 Chapter 95 - Sheâ€™s Actually Very Curious

    <strong>Chapter 95: She¡¯s Actually Very Curious</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    It clearly seems like there¡¯s something on her mind, he thought. Huo Jinyao sat down next to her and reached out an arm to hold her waist.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    She dodged his arm and was at a loss for words. She wasn¡¯t so sure what to make of Su Yuxin telling her that she was his biological sister.

    ¡°Wife...¡± Huo Jinyao dragged his voice out and stubbornly held her in his arms. ¡°Who made you unhappy? I¡¯ll go beat them up.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s mood changed a little bit when she heard his words.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough of you.¡±

    This person talks like a child. Could he really do work well and be outstanding in his work? She thought, I don¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Say something. Tell me.¡± Huo Jinyao saw that she wasn¡¯t going to start talking and said, ¡°You see, if you talk about something happy, then it makes two people happy. If you talk about something unhappy, then it takes away half your unhappiness. Don¡¯t you think you should tell me?¡±

    ¡°I really am fine.¡±

    She was thinking about her background.

    Outsiders and the Su and Li families knew that she was the illegitimate daughter of Su Chenghui¡¯s betrayal of Li Qianxue.

    She had never met her birth mother.

    All she knew was that Su Chenghui had her with another woman. He begged for forgiveness from Li Qianxue and had brought Su Qingsang back a few days after she was born.

    At that time, Su Chenghui hadn¡¯t even been married to Li Qianxue for a year. He had already had an illegitimate daughter. One could imagine the uproar that it brought.

    She was in an awkward spot in the Su family. Because of her, Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue only put on a show of being in love and respecting each other.

    Li Qianxue had been distant towards Su Chenghui. That was why they waited another eight years to have Su Yuxin.

    The Su family didn¡¯t speak of these things; she had heard this from the maids¡¯ gossips. Su Chenghui had heard them gossiping and had fired them.

    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t curious about her birth mother, but she had asked Su Chenghui who her birth mother was before. He was unwilling to tell her.

    Sometimes she would suspect that she wasn¡¯t even Su Chenghui¡¯s child and that maybe she was just a random child that Su Chenghui had picked up off the streets.

    That didn¡¯t make sense either. If she wasn¡¯t Su Chenghui¡¯s child, then why did Su Chenghui have to raise her?

    ¡°Wife...¡± Huo Jinyao realized that she was distracted and was unhappy. ¡°You¡¯ve been in a daze for ten minutes.¡±

    Su Qingsang came back to her senses and seemed to only have just seen him She asked, ¡°Did you eat yet?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her with frustration and asked, ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t wait for me to pick you up today at the hospital? Where did you go?¡±

    Su Qingsang furrowed her brows and remembered her ns. ¡°That¡¯s right. I wanted to buy a car. You can keep this car to use it.¡±

    ¡°Why? I am very happy to drive you to and from work.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t an issue of whether you¡¯re happy to or not.¡± Su Qingsang was thinking more realistically. ¡°I will be on call sometimes and there will be sudden operations to perform. Your time can¡¯t ovep with mine all the time. It¡¯s more convenient for me to have a car.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked into her eyes and said, ¡°Wife, are you tired of me?¡±

    ¡°Tired of you? No.¡±

    ¡°You still say that you aren¡¯t.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s tone had a hint of finger-pointing, ¡°You think that I¡¯m useless, with no ability. You think I can¡¯t even afford to buy a car.¡±

    ¡°When did I say that.¡± This usation left her speechless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the car. I¡¯m buying it.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Su Qingsang stared at him in suspicion and continued, ¡°How long has it been since you started working? How do you have the money to buy a car?¡±

 Chapter 96 - I Really Just Want to Borrow It for a While

    <h4><strong>Chapter 96: I Really Just Want to Borrow It for a While</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°I...¡± Huo Jinyao blinked, took her hand with a smile, and said, ¡°I have another big order in hand which might bring me a really big bonus if I sessfully get it. Don¡¯t buy a car right now. Wait for me to get the bonus and I will buy it, okay?¡±

    ¡°If the bonus is enough to afford a car, what kind of order is it?¡±

    The more he exined, the more Su Qingsang doubted it. Although she was a doctor, the Su and Li families were not. What kind of order could help him afford a car?

    ¡°Not a too expensive car, you know. We can just buy a cheaper one,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°For example?¡±

    ¡°Like...¡± Huo Jinyao casually named a car he had just seen on a mobile advertising page.

    ¡°That will also cost over a hundred thousand, probably?¡± Su Qingsang turned to look at him, skepticism across her face. ¡°Forget about the car now. Can you tell me what the order is?¡±

    ¡°Just an ordinary one.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s inquiring face and abruptly said, ¡°Ah, I haven¡¯t had dinner yet. I¡¯m so hungry that I have a stomach ache now.¡±

    Su Qingsang stared at his face, suspecting that he was deliberately changing the subject, but she could not help but really show some concern.

    ¡°Stomachache? Where? Do you need to take some medicine?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll be better if you just cook noodles for me.¡± Huo Jinyao rubbed his stomach and said, ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡±

    Seeing such a big man like him talk with such a tone and expression, Su Qingsang did not know what to say, but sighed helplessly and went to the kitchen to cook noodles for him. It seemed that she always had no way to deal with Huo Jinyao.

    Seeing her leave, Huo Jinyao expression turned more subtle.

    After dinner, Huo Jinyao asked Su Qingsang not to do the dishes. ¡°Your hands are so beautiful; they¡¯ll be rough if you do the dishes. Tomorrow I¡¯ll get someone toe over and do it.¡±

    ¡°An hourly worker?¡±

    ¡°Right. Just cooking and cleaning for us. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    That was not Su Qingsang¡¯s point. What she wanted to say was But that¡¯ll cost money. You¡¯re gonna buy a car and hire an hourly worker? What kind of order on Earth are you dealing with?

    ¡°...¡± Looking at Su Qingsang¡¯s unfoble face, Huo Jinyao suddenly realized that it was not always a good thing to marry a wife who was too smart.

    ¡°Uh-huh?¡± Su Qingsang asked again.

    Huo Jinyao blinked suddenly and said, ¡°Well, sweetheart...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°Has your period ended?¡± Huo Jinyao sat upright and glued himself to Su Qingsang. ¡°It¡¯s been days, hasn¡¯t it? It has ended, I suppose?¡±

    The feeling of being targeted by arge dog came again, making Su Qingsang forget what she was going to say for a moment. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s face crumbled, but soon his eyes lit up again. ¡°Then, I want to borrow...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. Goodnight.¡± Su Qingsang did not bother to ask him what the project was but thought that it would be better to turn over and sleep for now.

    ¡°Sweetheart, I really just want to borrow it for only a while.

    ¡°Sweetheart.

    ¡°Sweetheart...¡±

    Su Qingsang closed her eyes and ignored him. The feeling that something was wrong came again, but she ignored it.

    ...

    ¡°Mr. Huo, I wonder what you think of the n I gave youst time?¡± He Xuanyao looked at Huo Jinyao, a subtle smile on her face that emitted confidence.

    ¡°I¡¯ve read it.¡± Sitting behind the desk, Huo Jinyao was rather indifferentpared to her.

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao took out the n and pushed it back to He Xuanyao. ¡°It¡¯s not very satisfying. I don¡¯t think it reflects the level yourpany had in the past.¡±

 Chapter 97 - We Are Old Partners

    <h4>Chapter 97: We Are Old Partners</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    He Xuanyao didn¡¯t feel too great; she was involved in this proposal as well.

    Did Huo Jinyao mean that my abilities aren¡¯t enough? Is he really unsatisfied with the proposal or unsatisfied with me?

    ¡°Chief Huo, I¡¯m not sure which parts of the proposal you¡¯re unsatisfied with. I think that we can improve it.¡±

    ¡°No need to change anything. I¡¯m unsatisfied with the whole thing.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t leave her any face at all.

    He Xuanyao became angry. ¡°Chief Huo, our twopanies are old partners. You seem to be...¡±

    ¡°You also know that we are old partners. Since we are old partners, then you should definitely know our standards. Do you think that it¡¯s suitable for you toe up with something like this?¡±

    ¡°Regardless, you should still tell me which parts you¡¯re unsatisfied with.¡±

    ¡°I told you, all of it.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s words really annoyed He Xuanyao. She breathed deeply to calm herself down. ¡°Chief Huo, Aunty and Uncle Huo...¡±

    ¡°Stop it.¡± Huo Jinyao stood up and stared coldly at He Xuanyao sitting across the office desk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring up my parents in front of me. Don¡¯t bring personal matters into professional matters. If you like my parents, or if you think my parents like you, then you can be with my parents. As for working together, especially in this regard, I make the call. Got it?¡±

    He Xuanyao was someone who had seen a lot of things, but she was unable to lift her head up in front of Huo Jinyao at that moment.

    She gaped and couldn¡¯t find her voice. ¡°Jin...¡±

    ¡°This is no personal or outside matter, please call me ¡®Chief Huo¡¯ or ¡®Mr. Huo¡¯. Please leave now.¡±

    Huo Jinyao sat down again and He Xuanyao, who couldn¡¯t handle this shame, bit down on her teeth and left.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your proposal.¡±

    She heard Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice and had no choice but to clench her teeth to go grab it.

    I will remember this, she thought.

    Huo Jinyao watched the door close and picked up the phone. ¡°Put out the news that Tian Area is nning to open the invitation to the public for the project.¡±

    Tian Area was the name for thepany based in Lin City. He family? Hmph. Do they really think that they¡¯re the only ones who can talk about working together? That¡¯s not the case.

    ...

    Luo Meishan put down the shopping bag in her hands and sat down at the coffee table. She looked at Su Peizhen and said, ¡°Peizhen, the clothing we just saw really suited you. Howe you didn¡¯t buy it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t like it.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s tone was cold. No matter whether she was outside or at home, she was always cold towards others.

    Her clothes were taken care of by professionals and all sorts of new items from a variety of luxury brands were brought to the Su household before they went on the market. She only came out to shop because she had nothing to do today.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Luo Meishan thought of something. ¡°I think I saw your younger brother when I went to the hospital for a check-up a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°Yuxin?¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s eyebrows jumped and she became curious. ¡°Why did he go to the hospital? Was he not feeling well?¡±

    The Su household had a set of primary care physicians that would do yearly check-ups. Although Su Yuxin went to school, he went to a wealthy school. They should have school doctors.

    ¡°Not sure. But I think he came from the gynecology department.¡± Luo Meishan paused. ¡°Afterwards, I went to take a look. It seems like your family¡¯s illegitimate daughter works at that hospital.¡±

    Su Qingsang? What did Su Yuxin go find her for?

    Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t pleased. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

 Chapter 98 - What Does that Bastard of Your Family Want to Do?

    <h4>Chapter 98: What Does that Bastard of Your Family Want to Do?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°How could I not know your brother? I even went back to have a look at him. The office of the bastard of your family was right there. If I am not mistaken, your brother wasing out of that office when I saw him.¡±

    Su Peizhen was lost in thought, and Luo Meishan added, ¡°I somehow think this might be a trick of that bastard, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°How?¡± It was not really that Su Peizhen looked down on Su Qingsang. What tricks could she possibly y with that quiet nature of hers?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Think about it. Your mother is the only daughter of the Li family, so the properties of both Su and Li families will be yours and your brother¡¯s, and that bastard will get nothing. But what if she was not resigned to it and wants more? She cannot mess with you, of course, but your brother is too young to understand. So it¡¯s not impossible that she was trying to get him on her...¡±

    There was no need to finish the words. No one was a fool.

    Su Peizhen pursed her lips and said, ¡°How dare she?¡± Su Chenghui had given her a dowry when she had married, which should not have been hers at all. Not to mention that the Su Family had bought her a house and a car.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Luo Meishan sneered. ¡°There are some people who are always greedy and dissatisfied. Compared with the Li family¡¯s property, what she owned now is nothing.¡±

    Su Peizhen stood up suddenly, and Luo Meishan immediately took her hand and asked, ¡°What are you gonna do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Luo Meishan took her hand and made her sit down. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t admit it, you can¡¯t do anything with her now,¡± she said.

    Su Peizhen sat down again, pondering over Luo Meishan¡¯s words. ¡°You are right. But she will definitely give herself away if she really has such ns.¡±

    ¡°So what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°The Mid-Autumn Festival ising. I¡¯ll ask my dad to call her back for the celebration. If she doesn¡¯t have that n, she will keep a distance from Yuxin, just like before. If she has an ulterior motive, however, then she will certainly approach Yuxin.¡±

    ¡°Brilliant.¡± Luo Meishan gave her a look of appreciation. ¡°Then you can catch her in the act.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Peizhen shook her head, sharpness shing across her beautiful eyes.

    Su Qingsang, we are good if you do not trouble me, but if you mess with me, I¡¯ll let you know what it means to draw water out of a sieve.

    ...

    When Huo Jinyao came out of the bathroom, he found Su Qingsang in a daze with her mobile phone in her hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head because she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Sweetheart,¡± Huo Jinyao put his arm around her waist, ¡°has your period ended yet? How many days has it been?¡±

    ¡°Stop it now.¡± Su Qingsang had no time to talk to him now. She held her phone, her face looking a bit grim.

    ¡°You all right? Sweetheart?¡± Huo Jinyao sat up and looked at her nervously.

    ¡°It was my father; he called me home for the festival.¡±

    ¡°Festival? What festival?¡±

    ¡°Mid-Autumn festival is next week.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was light. ¡°My father suddenly called me back to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival together.¡±

    ¡°Go then,¡± Huo Jinyao said carelessly.

    Su Qingsang gave him a look. ¡°Since I went to boarding high school, my father had never asked me to go back for the Mid-Autumn Festival. He suddenly calls me back just like that. What do you think...¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Huo Jinyao shrugged his shoulders with a normal expression. ¡°Because you got married this year and are not alone anymore. The new son-inw is supposed to visit his parents-inw sooner orter.¡± However, he had already visited them and even left on bad terms in the end.

 Chapter 99 - Vague Uneasiness

    <h4>Chapter 99: Vague Uneasiness</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Although he had hidden the fact that he was in Lin City very well, he couldn¡¯t hold off people who intended to find out. People woulde knocking at his door to suck up to him the moment they knew.

    Su Chenghui was a smart guy. He was Su Qingsang¡¯s biological father and, in circumstances like these, he wouldn¡¯t make himself look bad.

    Is that so? Su Qingsang thought, and her lips formed a tight line. She felt that there was something wrong.

    She couldn¡¯t figure out what it was, though.

    ¡°Alright, wife.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t like Su Qingsang focusing on the Su family.

    He wrapped an arm around her waist and bent his head down to her neck.

    ¡°Wife, I haven¡¯t been able to eat to my fill for quite some time.¡±

    ¡°Then go eat. You can order takeout.¡±

    Huo Jinyao really had hired a part-time worker toe over every afternoon to organize the home and make dinner, so there should still be ingredients left in the fridge.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my stomach that¡¯s hungry.¡± Huo Jinyao rubbed his face against her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ve starved me for a long time, wife.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang stood up. Could this guy be serious?

    ¡°I told you that I¡¯m not convenient.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me.¡± Huo Jinyao flipped over and pressed her down with his body. ¡°You¡¯ve been inconvenient for so many days already.¡±

    Her body was thrown off bnce so suddenly, but the soft pillow under her head wasfortable.

    His face was right on top of hers, and her heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sleepy. I want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll sleep together.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I really...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re convenient. I know.¡±

    Huo Jinyao kissed her on the lips.

    He remembered the goods that he had bought online. Howe they¡¯re still not here yet?

    He couldn¡¯t wait for Su Qingsang to wear them. He thought about how the thin and light fabric would look on Su Qingsang¡¯s body, and he could hardly wait.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Su Qingsang clenched her teeth. This guy. Can he think about things other than this? She thought.

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao kissed her on her neck. ¡°Wife, tomorrow is Saturday. You must let me have my fill tonight.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡± He gently kissed her voice away and left her speechless through the following actions.

    ...

    Su Qingsang was still a bit uneasy. She didn¡¯t think that the Su family was scared of her or whatnot.

    Their rtionship, however, was growing closer even though she had intended to drift further. It made one wonder if there was a reason.

    This uneasiness disappeared when she got Su Yuxin¡¯s phone call.

    Su Yuxin called to tell her that he had called Su Chenghui, to tell him to let here back home for the holiday.

    Since Su Yuxin had asked, there was no problem. She was relieved and thought about something else.

    Her rtionship with Su Yuxin had always been average. Would him doing this make Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue notice her again?

    Of course, we don¡¯t want them noticing. Su Qingsang thought. I should notify Su Yuxin to act towards me as he did before.

    Otherwise, people of the Su and Li family would be unhappy.

    Her thoughts were interrupted again. She watched Huo Jinyao walk in happily, and her mouth twitched.

    She really couldn¡¯t understand. How can Huo Jinyao maintain such an optimistic attitude? He always looks like he just won five hundred thousand dors.

    She couldn¡¯t deny that interacting with a personality like his did make her happier.

 Chapter 100 - A Gift for You.

    <h4>Chapter 100: A Gift for You.</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Sweetheart! Sweetheart!¡± Huo Jinyao carried arge package into the room. He walked over to her and put it down in front of her.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift.¡± Huo Jinyao had a smug expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you.¡±

    ¡°A gift?¡± Su Qingsang looked at the box but had no idea what was inside it. ¡°Why did you get me a gift?¡±

    It was not a holiday and it wasn¡¯t his or her birthday, so why was he giving her a gift?

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a gift for our one-month anniversary.¡± Huo Jinyao pped his hands and said, ¡°Soon, we will have been married for a month. This is a gift tomemorate that.¡±

    The corner of Su Qingsang¡¯s mouth twitched a little. Was there really such a thing as celebrating your one-month anniversary?

    ¡°Alright?¡± Huo Jinyao picked up the carton again. ¡°Shall we try them on?¡±

    ¡°Clothes?¡±

    Su Qingsang was about to refuse when Sister Lu, their hired help, came out of the kitchen, finished with cooking.

    ¡°Mrs. and Mr. Huo, dinner is ready.¡±

    Only then did Huo Jinyao realize that there was someone else in the house. He suddenly looked a bit ufortable. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll eat first and try them on after dinner.¡± He carried the package into the bedroom, leaving Su Qingsang watching him walk away, a little surprised.

    What the hell is this guy doing? Why is he so secretive?

    After dinner, Su Qingsang knew the answer to her question. She saw Huo Jinyao acted like he was presenting her with treasure.

    ¡°Sweetheart,e and try this on.¡± Huo Jinyao took out one of the outfits, which he had thought was the most suitable one for Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang was looking at a nightgown. It could not be any lighter or thinner; wearing that nightgown would be like not wearing anything at all.

    ¡°You ¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have bought them all ording to your measurements. I¡¯m sure you can wear them.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t wear it.¡± Su Qingsang refused, ignoring Huo Jinyao, who was clearly crazy. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart. Huo Jinyao reached out to take her hand. She didn¡¯t expect that, so she sat back down the bed weakly.

    Huo Jinyao looked sideways at her and smiled as he handed the nightgown to her. ¡°Please try it on. I really think it will suit you.¡±

    ¡°Come on, stop it.¡±

    ¡°Really, I mean it.¡± There was even a bit of sadness in Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice that was very faint. ¡°Sweetheart, you don¡¯t like the gift I bought you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Who would like wearing a nightgown that didn¡¯t adequately cover anything?

    ¡°I do.¡± Huo Jinyao wrapped her in his arms and said, ¡°I like it. Just put it on for me, please.¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll help you change myself.¡± As Huo Jinyao spoke, he acted like he was about to take off her clothes. How could she let him do that?

    She pushed his hand away forcefully and got up quickly. Huo Jinyao trie again, making her feel vewed.

    With a spur of the moment decision, she grabbed the thin ck cloth and rushed into the bathroom quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me in here.¡±

    Huo Jinyao would not go in there since he¡¯d achieved his purpose. He put away the rest of the clothes and began to consider making her wear a different nightgown every day for the next few days.

    An idea shed through his mind. Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes lit up and he quickly went to the guestroom¡¯s bathroom for a shower.

    Su Qingsang hesitated in the bathroom for quite a while, but still did not have the courage to put on the nightgown. She was very angry with Huo Jinyao, thinking he had gone too far. She knew that if she didn¡¯t put it on, he might really make her do it.

    By the time Su Qingsang came out of the bathroom, Huo Jinyao had already finished his shower and was waiting for her in bed.

    ¡°Sweetheart¡ª¡±

 Chapter 101 - I Can Plan Everything

    <h4>Chapter 101: I Can n Everything</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s face fell when he saw Su Qingsange out. Su Qingsang was indeed wearing her pajamas, but she had a towel wrapped about her as well.

    He could only see the corner of the dress and the two thin straps on her shoulders.

    She met his perverted gaze and immediately went to the other side of the bed. She got up on it to sleep.

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯ste, go to sleep.¡±

    She lifted the nket high to cover up, but Huo Jinyao was one step ahead of her. He ripped off the nket and proceeded to tug at her towel.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    The towel fell from her body and dropped on the floor. Su Qingsang was really embarrassed and was about to reach her arm out to turn the lights out.

    Huo Jinyao grabbed her arm tightly and used his other arm to grab hold of her waist.

    ¡°Wife.¡± He lowered his head and sniffed the aroma left over from her shower. The aroma awakened him. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Su Qingsang turned her head away. ¡°I...I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯m also sleepy. Let¡¯s sleep together.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    His definition of sleeping and hers was definitely not the same.

    ¡°Wife.¡± His voice was more hoarse than usual. He kissed her lightly on the cheeks. ¡°ck really suits you.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Her face was on fire.

    ¡°Really. It¡¯s really beautiful.¡± Huo Jinyao said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I also bought a red one, a white one, and a lot of other colors. My wife is beautiful and has fair skin. Any color is good.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face wasn¡¯t the only thing that was red now, even her toes were blushing.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk.¡±

    He¡¯ll do it.

    ...

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t even have enough energy to lift up a finger. She watched Huo Jinyao lift her into the shower and bring her back out.

    She had wanted to sleep but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want to sleep. He had just eaten and was in a good mood.

    ¡°Wife.¡±

    Su Qingsang wanted to ignore him. She knew how easily this guy could be motivated.

    ¡°Choose a time. How about we go on a honeymoon?¡±

    ¡°No time.¡± It was busy at the hospital and she couldn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°How can there be no time? Isn¡¯t it National Day soon? You can¡¯t be the only doctor at your hospital, right? You can definitely take three or five days off, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see.¡±

    She had taken in a lot of women in thete stages of their pregnancy, all of whom were expecting a few days before or after National Day.

    ¡°Wife.¡± Huo Jinyao held her waist and kissed her on the neck. ¡°We haven¡¯t even gone out together.¡±

    ¡°Next time then.¡± For some reason, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t reject him when he spoke in that tone, with that attitude.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can n everything when you tell me where you want to go. Really. I promise that you will have a great time.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt sleepy again and started to want to sleep, but Huo Jinyao was very excited.

    ¡°Wife, do you have anywhere you want to go? Tell me.¡±

    Any ce that I want to go to? Su Qingsang thought about her dreams she had when she was younger. With her eyes already closed, she spoke in a soft voice, ¡°Norway.¡±

    ¡°Norway? You want to go to Norway? You like it there?¡±

    Su Qingsang turned over and snuggled up to afortable spot in his chest out of habit. ¡°Mm, I want to see the aurora borealis.¡±

    She fell asleep and Huo Jinyao lowered his eyes to look at her.

    Her face was only as big as his palm. Her eyshes were long like fans and her skin was so fair it was almost transparent, not a pore could be seen.

    She waspletely defenseless and looked like a cat buried in his chest,

    Huo Jinyao stared at her face, lowered his head, and gently kissed her on her forehead.

 Chapter 102 - She Loved Him Obsessively

    <h4>Chapter 102: She Loved Him Obsessively</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The Su Family used to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival with Grandpa Li every year. His real name was Li Yongfeng and he was a very influential person in Lin City. He had only one wife his entire life; her name was Gao Yue¡¯e. After she gave birth to Li Qianxue, her health deteriorated rapidly.

    Li Yongfeng loved his wife and was very worried about her, so he never let her have a second child. Li Qianxue was his only child, whom he raised up as if she were a son. Li Qianxue never let him down or gave him any trouble as she grew up.

    The only disagreement between them had happened 27 years ago. Without any hesitation, she had fallen in love with Su Chenghui, who, at the time, had been a department manager at Li¡¯spany. In Li Yongfeng¡¯s eyes, Su Chenghui was very unworthy of his daughter; his family background was ordinary and unnotable. Li Qianxue became obsessed and determined to marry him.

    His daughter talked to him and begged for his permission. It took more than a year, but e finally he gave his consent. He didn¡¯t expect that after less than a year of marriage, Su Chenghui would have an illegitimate daughter. How could he not be angry? What was done was done, however, no matter how angry it made him. No matter how much he disliked Su Qingsang, he would not be too hard on her.

    The man from the family he had chosen for her before had had a few minor physical problems and he been too indecisive, but he had not been unsuitable for Su Qingsang, considering her personality.

    Now, however, watching Su Qingsang walk into the house with Huo Jinyao, he had to admit that Su Qingsang had made a good choice. This Huo Jinyao was not a simple man.

    ¡°Grandfather, father, aunt, good morning.¡± They were family, but Su Qingsang had talked to them formally for more than 20 years, so she was used to it.

    Huo Jinyao greeted them as well. He presented them gifts, which had been picked out by Su Qingsang this time. They were not very expensive but they matched their tastes.

    Maybe it was Su Qingsang¡¯s imagination, but it seemed like Su Peizhen¡¯s gaze was particrly unfriendly today. She could not help but look at her once more. Su Peizhen, however, looked away. She was relieved, thinking that it must have only been her imagination.

    When her eyes met Su Yuxin¡¯s, he winked at her. Su Qingsang almost smiled at him, but she refrained and instead nodded as a greeting.

    Grandfather Li was fond of ying the game Go. Before Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao had arrived, he¡¯d been ying Go with Su Chenghui. Su Chenghui¡¯s skill was no match for Grandfather Li¡¯s, so he had lost several rounds.

    ¡°Your skill is so great that I¡¯m no match for you, dad.¡± Su Chenghui said.

    ¡°If you put as much thought into Go as you do your business, you won¡¯t lose to me.¡±

    Grandfather Li¡¯s words did not sound very nice, but Su Chenghui pretended that he¡¯d not heard him. He had not known how to y it originally nor would he have learned it if he had not thought it would please his father-inw.

    Grandfather suddenly turned his eyes away and saw Huo Jinyao. ¡°You,e here,¡± he said.

    Huo Jinyao touched his nose and stood before Grandfather Li.

    ¡°Can you y Go?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a go then?¡± Grandfather Li¡¯s eyes were bright. He had his own business and it seemed that, recently, Lin City was livelier than normal.

    ¡°My pleasure.¡±

    Huo Jinyao sat down and Su Qingsang looked at him. She had not expected that he could y Go. She became even more curious about him, as he seemed to keep surprising her.

    Huo Jinyao picked up a ck piece, looked at Grandfather Li, and said, ¡°White first. Please, Sir.¡±

    The game went on as ck and white pieces went forth and back on the board. Li¡¯s casual expression gradually changed. He looked up at Huo Jinyao, his eyes sharp, though there were wrinkles around them.

 Chapter 103 - What Did She Tell You

    <h4>Chapter 103: What Did She Tell You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t seem to notice. He stayed focused on the chess game.

    Su Chenghui knew a thing or two about chess and looked at the game in astonishment.

    Grandfather Li was clever and good at chess, but Huo Jinyao was able to unravel each trick without any fear.

    The two went back and forth. It looked like Grandfather Li was going to win, but those who really knew chess could see that Huo Jinyao was going to win.

    Li Qianxue had just returned from giving instructions for dinner to the maids and Gao Yue¡¯e was a nobledy who knew about music and the books.

    Their eyes swept over the chess game and then stared at Huo Jinyao with deeper interest.

    Su Peizhen was engaged in the chess game, but she turned her gaze and found that Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin had disappeared.

    Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin were standing behind an orange tree in the garden outside.

    Su Qingsang stared at her younger brother, who was taller than her, and spoke in a soft voice. ¡°Next time don¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Asking me toe over to spend the holiday.¡± Su Qingsang let out a sigh. ¡°Aunty doesn¡¯t like seeing me.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Su Yuxin waved his hand. He didn¡¯t let that bother him. ¡°But you are part of our family. Who doesn¡¯t spend the holidays with family?¡±

    Su Qingsang was a bit grateful, but also a bit bitter. Su Yuxin was young and na?ve. His ideas on rtionships were so simple.

    ¡°I thank you, but I really think it¡¯s fine. You see, I¡¯m already married, so I won¡¯t be spending the holidays alone. So it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Is he good to you?¡± Su Yuxin hadn¡¯t had many opportunities to see Huo Jinyao, and he didn¡¯t really care before. Now he owed Su Qingsang and had taken an interest in her marriage.

    ¡°Pretty good.¡± Su Qingsang watched Su Yuxin trying to be an adult and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about me. How¡¯s Xiao Bai?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Su Yuxin felt a bit awkward when he heard this question. ¡°I wanted to try to take care of her, but it¡¯s the holidays. She¡¯s resting at home now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± The girl was still young and it wouldn¡¯t have a big effect on her body if she took care of herself. ¡°But you...¡±

    ¡°Yuxin.¡± The voice made Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin turned their heads at the same time.

    He looked guilty and awkward at the same time. He felt guilty talking about Bai Zhihan and he felt awkward because he didn¡¯t want Su Peizhen to hear about her.

    Su Peizhen stared at the two of them. It seemed that Luo Meishan had been right.

    She walked in front of them, with a small smile at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Yuxin, what are you guys talking about? You guys are so serious. Howe you¡¯re not talking about it inside?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Yuxin interrupted Su Peizhen. ¡°We¡¯re just having a casual chat.¡±

    ¡°Oh? A casual chat? What are you chatting about?¡± Su Peizhen turned to look at Su Qingsang, her gaze was like aser beam. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you had things to chat about with a student like Yuxin?¡±

    Su Qingsang disliked Su Peizhen¡¯s menacing tone and attitude.

    ¡°It was nothing. Grandfather is ying chess inside and we were bored of watching, so we came out to walk. We are going in now.¡±

    She finished talking and gave Su Yuxin a look that told him to stop talking. It was better to keep quiet, since talking left room for mistakes to happen.

    This look validated Su Peizhen¡¯s assumption, however, and her expression grew ugly.

    She waited until Su Qingsang walked through the door and said in a cold voice, ¡°Yuxin, what were you talking about with her right now? What did she tell you?¡±

 Chapter 104 - She Has Ulterior Motives

    <h4>Chapter 104: She Has Ulterior Motives</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Nothing, we¡¯re just chatting.¡± Su Yuxin was only a seventeen-year-old boy. As much as he tried to look as if nothing had happened, Su Peizhen could still sense something wrong.

    ¡°Chatting about what? Yuxin, be honest. What secret do you have with Su Qingsang that I can¡¯t know? Why are you so secretive?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s being secretive?¡± Su Yuxin was not happy with her words. ¡°She is our father¡¯s daughter, too, right? We are also sister and brother, so what¡¯s the problem if we talk?¡±

    ¡°Sister and brother?¡± Su Peizhen looked sour. For an illegitimate daughter like Su Qingsang, she was lucky that our parents brought her up. Who gave her the right to call herself Su Yuxin¡¯s sister?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we?¡± Su Yuxin did not want to say anymore when he saw his sister¡¯s face. ¡°All right. I got it. I¡¯m going to go inside.¡±

    Su Peizhen had never been treated like this by her brother. She felt very ufortable, as if something was stuck in her chest.

    She was treated like a princess, loved by her parents and inundated with people¡¯s ttery. Even Su Yuxin was less important than her in their parents¡¯ hearts. This was the first time that Su Yuxin had ever talked to her in such an impatient tone. How could Su Peizhen endure this?

    At dinner, Su Qingsang found that Su Peizhen was looking in her direction from time to time, which confused her. When she recalled that she had talked with Su Yuxin in the garden before, she realized that maybe Su Peizhen was suspicious of something.

    ¡°Here, sweetheart, eat this.¡± Huo Jinyao put a piece of fish into Su Qingsang¡¯s bowl. She turned around and saw Huo Jinyao smiling brightly at her, showing his white teeth.

    Turning back, she found that all the members of the Su Family were looking at her, which made her increasingly ufortable.

    ¡°Well, I can feed myself.¡±

    ¡°This beef is good, too.¡± Huo Jinyao put something else in her bowl. It was like he couldn¡¯t feel the others¡¯ gaze.

    ¡°Enough. I can help myself.¡± Su Qingsang quickly stopped his movements. Can¡¯t you see that this is inappropriate right now?

    ¡°I know you can, but I like to do it for you.¡± Huo Jinyao said this calmly, like he was pleased to pick up food for her.

    Su Qingsang felt warm in her heart when she met his gaze. She had not been at ease in the Su Mansion and naturally never dared to share her opinion, or anything else. Over the years, whenever she had dinner with the Su Family, she only ate the food in front of her. No one had noticed it before, but she hadn¡¯t expected Huo Jinyao to notice that after sitting beside her for only a while.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face was a little sour. Qiu Yanbo would havee over as he had in the past, but he had gone on a business trip these days. He was not even in his own house, let alone having a reunion dinner with them.

    Now, seeing Huo Jinyao take care of Su Qingsang so tenderly, she could only suspect that it was an intentional disy of affection between these two. It increased her vignce. Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang had not known each other well, so why he was so concerned about her now? Now it seemed that she had really underestimated her ¡°good sister.¡±

    The expression on everyone¡¯s faces, no only Su Pheizen¡¯s changed. Grandfather Li became especially interested in Huo Jinyao.

    He had long been in high standing and had had dealings with Huo Mingguang of Rong City. ording to the information he had gotten, Huo Jinyao was Huo Mingguan¡¯s son.

    Now he was concealing his identity and staying in this small city. He had even married his nominal granddaughter?

    What was to this man that he couldn¡¯t figure out?

 Chapter 105 - Public Display of Affection

    <h4>Chapter 105: Public Disy of Affection</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Grandfather Li furrowed his brows as he thought about Huo Jinyao¡¯s chess skills.

    ¡°Wife, drink some soup.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was veryfortable in his own skin, even when he was being stared at and assessed by others.

    They didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. He grabbed food for Su Qingsang and filled her bowl with soup.

    Su Qingsang felt very awkward, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t care how everyone was looking at him. He did what he pleased.

    Atst, Su Qingsang pretended to not notice or care about everyone else¡¯s gazes.

    Su Peizhen was fed up with the two of them and nced at Su Yuxin. She saw that he looked relieved expression after having seen Huo Jinyao¡¯s actions. She suddenly felt aggravated.

    The meal ended without the situation changing.

    They were supposed to admire the moon together after the meal, but the weather wasn¡¯t too great. Although it wasn¡¯t raining, it was very cloudy. They couldn¡¯t even see a shadow of the moon.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao got up together to bid farewell and Grandfather Li told Huo Jinyao to follow him into the bookroom.

    Su Yuxin had gone back to his own room and Su Peizhen had hooked arms with Li Qianxue to express she wanted to go out and admire the moon with her.

    ¡°Admire what? There¡¯s no moon.¡±

    ¡°I think I saw ite out. Mother,e.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t care and pulled Li Qianxue outside. They sat down on the swings.

    It was very quiet now. The maids backed down after they had delivered snacks and tea. Su Peizhen informed her mother of what she had found out.

    ¡°Really?¡± Li Qianxue scrunched her eyebrows. She was more than forty years old, but her face made her look like she was in her early thirties. A fierce look shed across her face. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure.¡± Su Peizhen thought of Su Yuxin¡¯s behavior and became angry at once. ¡°Younger brother has always been obedient and never paid any attention to Su Qingsang. Howe the two came together after she got married? It is too suspicious.

    ¡°Mother.¡± Su Peizhen held Li Qianxue¡¯s arm. ¡°We raised her for twenty years, and originally thought that she was simple. Who knew she had a wild side?¡±

    What a troublemaker.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with this for now.¡± Li Qianxue thought about the news she had just received. ¡°Nothing had happened when she was under my eye. There¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t handle her now.¡±

    ¡°Mother, of course, I believe you. But about Su Yuxin...¡±

    ¡°Child¡¯s y. What do they know?¡± A cold expression shed across Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes. ¡°After his exams, we¡¯ll have him go study overseas, no matter what schools he gets into. As for Su Qingsang...¡±

    Li Qianxue hadn¡¯t attacked Su Qingsang before because she felt that it was unnecessary and too low. She definitely wouldn¡¯t go easy on her if Su Qingsang forgot her ce and offended her.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Qianxue patted Su Peizhen¡¯s hands. ¡°These things are not for you to worry about. You are about to get engaged to Yanbo and your father and I are keeping an eye on thepany. Focus on your rtionship with Yanbo in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Yanbo isn¡¯t like those outsiders.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Li Qianxue went back to her room and Su Chenghui had gone back to the room after having finished talked with Grandfather Li. He saw Li Qianxue enter the room and acted as if he didn¡¯t see her. He grabbed his pajamas and went into the washroom.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, stop right there.¡± Li Qianxue stood in front of him, determined. ¡°What did father talk to you about?¡±

 Chapter 106 - The Daughter Should Pay Her Motherâ€™s Debt

    <h4>Chapter 106: The Daughter Should Pay Her Mother¡¯s Debt</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s face. The gentleness and elegance that normally showed through his face were reced by a coldness he had never exhibited before.

    ¡°You can just ask your dad himself what he told me.¡±

    ¡°I am asking YOU now. What¡¯s with that attitude of yours?¡± Li Qianxue was furious at seeing him like this. ¡°How could you talk to your wife like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this. Didn¡¯t you already know that?¡±

    Su Chenghui was nearly fifty years old, but he looked like he was forty because he was so well-maintained. He had an excellent reputation, both as a businessman and as a man. That a front for other people.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s chest heaved violently. Yes, she had already known. She had learned twenty-six years ago.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, let me remind you that it was I who gave you everything you have now.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for reminding me.¡± Su Chenghui looked indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to take it back.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± His indifferent tone sessfully hurt Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Su Chenghui passed her and headed directly for the bathroom as if he had not noticed Li Qianxue twisted facial expression.

    Li Qianxue tried hard to restrain herself, but failed. ¡°Su Chenghui, I am telling you, I will never take it back. You can¡¯t even dream about getting a divorce. In this life, I will be Mrs. Su until I die. You¡¯ll never, ever be with that woman.¡±

    Su Chenghui stopped for a moment. Then, he turned around to look at Li Qianxue. ¡°Then I¡¯m telling you, in this life, the title of ¡°Mrs. Su¡± is all you¡¯ll get.¡±

    Li Qianxue watched Su Chenghui walk into the bathroom, processing his words. She had already realized the truth they revealed long ago. Anger and resentment surged up in her, but so did sadness.

    Who would have thought that the great Lady Li, who had once been so loved and indulged, would go on to live in such an unhappy marriage with Su Chenghui?

    She had conceived Su Peizhen because she had tried to and Su Yuxin was an ident after Su Chenghui had been drunk. In addition to those two times, Su Chenghui had not even touched her. For more than twenty years, they slept in the same bed as strangers.

    And all this was because of that woman. Because of her¡ª

    That woman was not in Lin City anymore, but her daughter did annoy her from time to time.

    She pondered Su Peizhen¡¯s words and thought of that woman, who had been an obstacle between Su Chenghui and her for more than 20 years¡ª

    Su Qingsang, Su Qingsang. Don¡¯t me me if you can¡¯t behave yourself. me your shameless mother, who gave birth to you, but left you. The daughter should pay her mother¡¯s debt.

    ...

    When Su Qingsang returned home, she found that the clouds had already dispersed. She ran into the balcony excitedly and looked at the moon in a daze.

    Huo Jinyao went into the kitchen, poured a ss of water, and put it in her hands.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± It had taken an hour to get back from the Su Mansion and she was really a little thirsty.

    Looking at her profile in the moonlight, Huo Jinyao put his arms around her waist. Su Qingsang did not look back. The atmosphere was so good that she did not want to break it.

    ¡°The moon is so full tonight.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Huo Jinyao looked up at the sky and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look the same every year?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The moon is the same every year.¡± People change, though.

    ¡°What is it? Are you unhappy?¡± Huo Jinyao recalled that Su Qingsang had disappeared for a while when he was ying Go with Grandfather Li today. ¡°Did someone from that family bully you tonight?¡±

 Chapter 107 - Who Has the Time to Bully Her

    <h4>Chapter 107: Who Has the Time to Bully Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao squinted his eyes as he spoke.

    ¡°No.¡± Who would bully her? No. Who has the time to bully her?

    Although her existence had made their lives difficult, they were still people of the upper ss of society. They care about their reputation, so why would they possibly bully an illegitimate daughter?

    ¡°I think Su Peizhen is unfriendly towards you.¡±

    ¡°Her?¡± Su Qingsang chuckled. ¡°She really doesn¡¯t like me. She would never stoop to giving me a hard time, though.¡±

    Huo Jinyao held her waist and spun her around. ¡°Was life hard at the Su household when you lived there?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the care in his eyes and smiled.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t think I¡¯m Cindere, that I got bullied by my stepmother. Do you?¡±

    ¡°Are you not?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°Mostly, they just ignored me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t ignore you.¡± Huo Jinyao kissed her hard on the cheeks. ¡°Wherever you are, I can never ignore you.¡±

    He has a way with words. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t believe him though.

    How long has it been since we met? How long have we been together for? Today was the mid-autumn festival and she couldn¡¯t help but be moved a bit by his words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± How could I not see it? Huo Jinyao thought.

    ¡°Believe, believe, believe. Thank you for regarding me so highly.¡±

    She said that, but her face didn¡¯t express any gratitude.

    ¡°You¡¯re thanking me?¡± Huo Jinyao lowered his voice and pressed his forehead against hers.

    ¡°What?¡± His expression was yful and Su Qingsang¡¯s instinct told her to run.

    ¡°It¡¯s too insincere to just say thanks.¡± Huo Jinyao lifted her up in one movement. ¡°How about you express it more realistically?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± She was only being courteous. How could he change the topic like that?

    Huo Jinyao brought her into the room and ced her on the bed. Su Qingsang muttered, ¡°Um, the curtains aren¡¯t closed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°No, no way.¡±

    ¡°We live very high off the ground anyways, and no one lives across from us.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°You see, the moonlight is so great, don¡¯t you think it really sets the mood?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± She felt ufortable with the curtains still open.

    ¡°Shh.¡± Huo Jinyao kissed her mouth, then whispered in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s alright. No one can see us.¡±

    Su Qingsang clenched her teeth, unable to speak a single word.

    Huo Jinyao whispered in her ear again, ¡°Seeing a beauty under the moon. The more I look, the more beautiful she bes. Wife, why don¡¯t you try on all the sleepwear I bought for you?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face turned as red as a cooked shrimp. ¡°You, I don¡¯t want...¡±

    ¡°Wife, just satisfy me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao kissed her earlobes gently.

    Su Qingsang turned her face away and decided to ignore this guy.

    ...

    Huo Jinyao stared at He Xuankai. who was in front of him. He Xuanyao had alsoe to see him.

    It had only been a few days but He Xuankai and He Xuanyao had already brought a new proposal.

    They were speedy, but who knew if it was any good?

    He Xuanyao stared at Huo Jinyao. She was still upset at how Huo Jinyao had made her look bad before. She hade with the intention of making herself look better this time.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you are so busy. It¡¯s so difficult to get to see you.¡±

    ¡°Xuankai, you are too courteous. How is it difficult to want to see me? It¡¯s clearly the He family that is too busy.¡± Huo Jinyao was very calm and acted as if he had no clue what He Xuankai hade for. ¡°How is it you had the time toe to my small temple today?¡±

 Chapter 108 - No One Comes to the Hall of Trinity Without a Reason.

    <h4>Chapter 108: No One Comes to the Hall of Trinity Without a Reason.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    .

    ¡°Jinyao, you are being modest.¡± He Xuankai wore a light smile on her face. ¡°If yourpany is a small temple, then what is the He¡¯s Group?¡±

    Huo Jinyao raised his eyebrows and said yfully, ¡°So, you¡¯re here to burn incense?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He Xuankai did not deny it. ¡°Jinyao, you will not refuse me, will you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. We can make money together, right?¡±

    ¡°I admire your decisiveness,¡± He Xuankai said. Then, he looked at He Xuanyao, who had been silent and said, ¡°Xuanyao, you introduce our n this time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± He Xuanyao stood up confidently and was about to start speaking when she was interrupted.

    ¡°Miss He, wait a moment.¡±

    Huo Jinyao called He Xuankai by his name, but called He Xuanyao ¡°Miss He.¡± The difference was very clear.

    He Xuanyao¡¯s face became very sour at once because of this.

    ¡°Brother Jin¡ª¡± Seeing the coldness in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes, she abruptly changed the appetion. ¡°Mr. Huo, that wasn¡¯t very kind of you, was it?¡±

    ¡°No. I just don¡¯t think we are that close.¡±

    Huo Jinyao called He Xuankai by his name because he recognized him as an opponent in business. At least Huo Jinyao appreciated his strategies. As for He Xuanyao, she was nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I just wanted to ask whether this n is much different from thest one. If not, don¡¯t introduce it.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao?¡± If He Xuankai still could not sense Huo Jinyao¡¯s hostility to his sister, he really was a fool. ¡°Xuanyao is just a child; why are you acting so serious?¡±

    ¡°Child?¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. ¡°Then she should not do business. Isn¡¯t it better for her to go home and drink milk?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao¡ª¡± She never been humiliated like this. She jumped to her feet and was about to explode. He Xuankai took her arm and held her down to keep her from moving. ¡°Xuanyao, sit down.¡±

    ¡°Brother, look at him¡ª¡± She was the daughter of the He Family, after all. How could Huo Jinyao humiliate her so? He had gone too far.

    ¡°Jinyao.¡± He Xuankai could barely maintain his good manner. ¡°The He and Huo families cooperate with each other frequently. You are not being very gentlemanlike, are you?¡±

    ¡°You said she was a child. A child is supposed to do childish things.¡±

    He Xuankai nodded and he realized something. ¡°Xuanyao is young, and sometimes she speaks unthoughtfully. Please, forgive her. This n was not only made with great effort by our whole nning team, but I also checked it before we got here today. I believe that you will be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°I am surely satisfied with your ability, Xuankai.¡± He picked up the n and said, ¡°But, anyhow, I can¡¯t make a decision about this until I have a meeting with the board of directors. Is that alright?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Leaving the letter of cooperation, He Xuankai stood up. He Xuanyao wanted to say something more but just nodded after getting a look from her brother.

    ¡°We should leave now.¡± He Xuankai stopped suddenly and added, ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯ve invited several leaders of Lin City for dinner this evening. Since you are now developing a business in Lin City, why don¡¯t youe with us?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at He Xuankai for a moment before nodding lightly.

    The two brothers and sister exchanged a look and smiled at each other. He Xuanyao, in particr, looked excited.

    Huo Jinyao did not notice.

 Chapter 109 - You Have to Give Them a Chance

    <h4>Chapter 109: You Have to Give Them a Chance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The He siblings made a reservation at the Linyuan Court restaurant. It was a famous private restaurant in Lin City.

    When Huo Jinyao entered the reserved room, Li Junsheng was there along with the He siblings.

    Li Junsheng had grown up in Song City with Huo Jinyao. They had been childhood ymates but chose different careers. Li Junsheng had always known what his goals were since he was young.

    He became deputy mayor at a young age, not long after he had graduated.

    Huo Jinyao had known that he had changed jobs, but he didn¡¯t know that he had moved to Lin City.

    ¡°Jinyao.¡± Li Junsheng stood up when he saw Huo Jinyao enter. ¡°I heard Xuankai say that he had invited you to the meal today and I was a bit surprised. I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d reallye.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I knew that you wereing. I didn¡¯t have a choice because I wanted to see you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao spoke courteously but wasn¡¯t actually being polite. He punched him on the shoulder right after he shook his hand.

    ¡°Stop bullsh*tting me. If you really wanted to see me, then howe you¡¯ve never contacted me since I got to Lin City?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me. I really didn¡¯t know that you hade to Lin City.¡± Huo Jinyao patted him on the shoulders. ¡°Did you get promoted again?¡±

    He Xuanyao opened her mouth and spoke clearly. ¡°Cousin is the Mayor of Lin City now.¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s aunt Li Wanxiang had married into the He family and was the mother of the two He siblings. Li Junsheng was indeed cousins with the two.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Huo Jinyao knew that Li Junsheng was ambitious, but it was still great for him to get into such a position at such a young age.

    Li Junsheng chuckled. There was no need for the two of them to be courteous with one another.

    They all sat down, and two more people arrived not long after. They were all people of rted professions. Huo Jinyao had originally intended to see what the two He siblings were up to.

    Now, he felt like he was being too stingy. There was a divide between the Huo and He family.

    On the other hand, the Li and Huo families were very close with one another. Li Junsheng and him, along with five other people, had always been referred to as the ¡°Seven Princes.¡± Naturally, they were very close.

    After three shots of alcohol, Li Junsheng patted Huo Jinyao on the shoulder. The two had gotten close again. One could understand the other just by a look.

    They used the excuse of going out for a smoke break and went to a corner.

    Li Junsheng took out a cigarette box, pulled out a cigarette, and offered it to Huo Jinyao. ¡°You still don¡¯t smoke?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t smoke. ¡°You¡¯re not looking to relive old memories with me this time, are you?¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Li Junsheng chuckled. ¡°I have an errand today.¡±

    ¡°What errand?¡±

    ¡°The first errand is to help Xuankai talk about the proposal. You guys are old partners with the He family. Howe you¡¯re giving them such a hard time now?¡±

    Although the two He siblings were cousins with Li Junsheng, Li Junsheng still regarded Huo Jinyao as closer to him.

    They were still his rtives, and he had to help them if they needed it.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just think they can¡¯t sort their priorities anymore.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t sort their priorities? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°When I didn¡¯t want Song City, your cousin didn¡¯t sit still. He looked for Huo Yifan many times. You tell me, should I not let him off the hook?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s tone was very calm, but Li Junsheng knew what he meant.

    The waters were deep in the Huo household. There were a lot of people who were jealous of him and Huo Yifan, Huo Jinyao¡¯s cousin, was one of them.

 Chapter 110 - Really?

    <h4>Chapter 110: Really?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Lee Junsheng was aware that it was not working, so he stopped trying to persuade him. ¡°Forget what I said. You should at least give them a chance, though.¡±

    ¡°Never mind.¡± Huo Jinyao smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll let it go because of you.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Lee Junsheng recalled something else. ¡°There is something else, which I didn¡¯t want to say.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t.¡± Huo Jinyao said yfully.

    ¡°You¡¯re a nasty boy.¡± Lee Junsheng almost wanted to punch him. ¡°I have to say this since you¡¯re not going to let me. My cousin Xuanyao¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop,¡± Huo Jinyao interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m married.¡±

    ¡°What? Really?¡± Lee Junsheng was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me just because you don¡¯t want my cousin, are you?¡±

    Lee Junsheng obviously knew that Huo Jinyao had no interest in He Xuanyao. Lee Wanxiang, his aunt, his father¡¯s sister, had asked him to try to fix Huo Jinyao and He Xuanyao up, so he had had no choice.

    He had never thought that Huo Jinyao had actually already gotten married.

    ¡°Yes, I am married.¡±

    ¡°So suddenly? Which goddess has won young Master Huo¡¯s heart and made him leap into the grave of marriage?¡±

    ¡°You said she is a goddess? Then a goddess she is.¡± Thinking of Su Qingsang, Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression softened significantly.

    Lee Junsheng looked at him as if he were an alien, but he clicked his tongue and epted it as fact.

    ¡°Fine. It looks like you¡¯ve found the woman of your dreams. In that case, I won¡¯t say anything about my cousin. Next time, bring her out and introduce her to me.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Huo Jinyao agreed readily but quickly remembered something. Lee Junsheng was now the mayor of Lin City; if he introduced him to Qingsang, how could that his childhood friend was now a mayor?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Huo Jinyao shook his head but began to feel a headacheing on. Qingsang did not know his identity and believed everything he said. Now, it seemed that he had told too many lies, one after the other. What if Qingsang figured everything out eventually¡ª

    ...

    In the box, Huo Jinyao unconsciously expressed his worry on his face. Now he had to think about how he could cover up his lies in front of Su Qingsang.

    The others did not sense his mood change. He Xuanyao, who believed that her cousin could persuade Huo Jinyao to marry her, was waiting for the wonderful night with Huo Jinyao.

    Overjoyed, she asionally signaled her brother to toast with Huo Jinyao.

    Lee Junsheng drank more because Huo Jinyao was married. He also drank because he was no longer alone in Lin City because Huo was also there. Now that the mayor drank, the rest would notg behind. A whole group of people began to take turns drinking with Huo Jinyao. Huo happened to be thinking about whether or not Su Qingsang would get angry if she knew everything. Then, gradually, he got drunk.

    Seeing Huo Jinyao drunk, the excitement in He Xuanyao¡¯s eyes became more and more obvious. She kept waiting until almost everyone was drunk and held Huo Jinyao up with her brother, who was rtively sober. As for their cousin, who wasn¡¯tpletely drunk, they could just call a waiter to take him upstairs to rest.

    Lee Junsheng was very happy, so he drank a little too much. He was not, however, a wimpy drinker. He went to the bathroom and washed his face. When he sobered up a little, he went back but found that Huo Jinyao was gone.

 Chapter 111 - Iâ€™m Really Not Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 111: I¡¯m Really Not Drunk</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao had drunk too much, and He Xuankai and He Xuanyao helped him to the upstairs.

    ¡°I, I can still drink. I...¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s vision was blurry. A variety of alcohols drunken together could really get a person drunk.

    He patted He Xuankai¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Junsheng,e. Drink more. I haven¡¯t even congratted you. You...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Let me help you onto the bed.¡±

    He Xuankai couldn¡¯t speak more, or Huo Jinyao woulde to his senses.

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I¡¯m really not drunk.¡±

    Huo Jinyao waved his hand and teetered backward. ¡°How can this small amount of alcohol take me down?¡±

    ¡°You really are drunk.¡±

    ¡°Drunk, I¡¯m not drunk...¡±

    Huo Jinyao waved his hands and his body gave away. He fell forward.

    He Xuankai hurriedly lifted Huo Jinyao up and ced him on the bed. He Xuanyao rushed to help as well. They took off his shoes first, then...

    ¡°Brother, you can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Xuanyao, you...¡±

    ¡°Brother, just leave. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    He Xuankai stood there and stared at Huo Jinyao, who had his eyes closed and wasying drunk on the bed.

    He turned around and stared at his sister. ¡°Xuanyao, do you really want to do this? He¡¯s already married.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you saw how he treated me earlier in the day.¡±

    He Xuanyao bit her lips. Her delicate face was full of grievance. ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, when will Huo Jinyao ever see me?¡±

    ¡°He still won¡¯t see you even if you do this.¡±

    He Xuankai was a man. He could tell by a man¡¯s expression if he loved a woman or not.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t see me, so I will find a way to make him.¡±

    He Xuanyao pushed He Xuankai. ¡°Alright, you can leave.¡±

    He Xuankai was helpless. He had thought that his sister was going to use the opportunity to get Huo Jinyao to ept her.

    He Xuanyao had thought about it a lot. She wanted Huo Jinyao to see her abilities and realize that she was the most suitable one for him.

    She didn¡¯t think that Huo Jinyao would never give her the opportunity to say her piece.

    How could He Xuanyao, who had always been prideful, take such an insult?

    She thought of this tactic because she couldn¡¯t let it go. He Xuanyao, who knew it wasn¡¯t a good idea, couldn¡¯t beat his sister¡¯s stubbornness.

    He Xuanyao kicked her brother out and looked at Huo Jinyao, who was out cold on the bed. Her eyes were full of love.

    ¡°Brother Jinyao, after today, you are mine.¡±

    After she had spoken, she started to take off Huo Jinyao¡¯s clothes shamelessly.

    Huo Jinyao hade to socialize and was dressed very formally in a suit and a nice shirt.

    He Xuanyao hadn¡¯t done these things a lot and her movements were a bit stiff. It took her a long time to get the suit jacket off.

    Then, Huo Jinyao¡¯s phone that was in his pocket rang.

    He Xuanyao was startled by the ringtone and quickly pulled the phone out after she saw that Huo Jinyao was still asleep.

    The word ¡°Wife¡± on the screen made He Xuanyao¡¯s eyes red with anger.

    Wife. Wife? That position was originally mine. An illegitimate daughter stole it. She thought.

    How could that not make me mad? Not make me hate?

    She red at the screen with hatred in her eyes. She was about to end the call, but she suddenly had another idea.

    She looked at the shing screen, lowered her eyes, and picked up the phone.

 Chapter 112 - Where Is Huo Jinyao?

    <h4>Chapter 112: Where Is Huo Jinyao?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang had received a phone call from Huo Jinyao after work that day. He had said that he could note to pick her up due to social engagements and told her to go home by herself.

    She was about to leave when the pregnant woman with hypertension syndrome had a fit. She was the first doctor to treat her, so, naturally, she followed Zhang Qiubai into the operating room.

    When the operation was over, she looked at the time and realized it waste. Thinking of Huo Jinyao¡¯s social engagement, Su Qingsang wanted to see if he had finished; if he was leaving now, he coulde and pick her up on the way home.

    She didn¡¯t know where Huo Jinyao worked, but she knew it wasn¡¯t too far from the hospital. She figured his social engagement couldn¡¯t be too far from hispany.

    The call was answered, but a woman¡¯s voice came from the phone.

    ¡°Ah. Mhm. Jinyao, you are so great¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mmm. Ah. Easy. Easy.¡±

    The abrupt moaning sound confounded Su Qingsang for a moment. She blinked. There was a moment that she thought she had dialed the wrong number.

    She took the phone away from her ear and looked at it again, but found that was Huo Jinyao¡¯s number for sure.

    The name saved in her phone was Dear Husband. This embarrassing name had been saved in her phone by Huo Jinyao himself.

    Su Qingsang increased the volume and the moaning sound became louder.

    ¡°Ah¡ª Mmm¡ª Jinyao¡ª easy, easy.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°I, uhm. Ah.¡±

    With the sound streaming into her ear, Su Qingsang¡¯s face changed a bit. After listening for a while, however, her mood shiftedpletely.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

    She called him but did not get a response. The moan seemed to stop for a moment.

    Su Qingsang understood what was going on and called out, ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Still, she did not get a response. Su Qingsang stood up. ¡°Who are you? Why is Jinyao¡¯s phone in your hand?¡±

    Listening to the breathing that seemed to have be heavier, Su Qingsang sneered. ¡°Let Huo Jinyao answer the phone. Why can¡¯t he? He doesn¡¯t have the time to answer his wife¡¯s phone call, but he has time to have sex with a woman he barely knows?

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, answer the phone.¡± Su Qingsang raised her voice.

    The moaning sound came again, even more exaggerated. Then, the phone was quickly hung up.

    Su Qingsang sneered as she stared at the phone. For the first time, a cold look shed across her beautiful face. She quickly picked up her bag and keys to leave as she clicked on the screen with her fingertips.

    While waiting for the elevator, she met Sister Wang, the next door neighbor. She did not have time to say hello. She directly rushed into the elevator and pressed one before she had time to say anything.

    She called Shi Mengwan while she was walking. She didn¡¯t have many friends except for some doctors and nurses. Shi Mengwan, however, knew two police officers.

    Su Qingsang found Huo Jinyao¡¯s position by using her GPS and made the waiter open the door with the help of the two police officers.

    What she saw was Huo Jinyao sleeping on the bed, unconscious. His upper body was barely covered. He was with a woman whom she had seen before. Now, the woman was pulling up the quilt to cover her own body and looking at her smugly and defiantly.

    The floor was littered with clothes, and there was a faint smell of alcohol in the air.

    Taking a deep breath, Su Qingsang turned to two police officers and smiled. ¡°Thank you very much. I¡¯ve found him now and I really appreciate your help.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The two police officers were close with Shi Mengwan, so they were quite willing to help with such small matters.

    Su Qingsang thanked them and watched them leave. She turned to face everything in the room, including the woman¡¯s extremely defiant face.

 Chapter 113 - Sorry, You Donâ€™t Understand Him

    <h4>Chapter 113: Sorry, You Don¡¯t Understand Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    It was actually He Xuanyao¡¯s first time doing something like this. She was a little nervous, but more excited.

    She knew that a woman like Su Qingsang was no match for her. She couldn¡¯t bepared to her inside or outside.

    She was just a little too nervous and didn¡¯t think that Su Qingsang would find out that the noises she had made just now were fake.

    She hung up because she was startled. She felt something was off now that she had hung up.

    Why am I nervous? Why was I startled? Huo Jinyao is lying in bed with me right now. She thought.

    She only had to wait for tomorrow. He Xuankai would bring people in and let people know that Huo Jinyao had slept with her. He would have no choice but to take responsibility for her.

    She didn¡¯t think that Su Qingsang would actuallye to the hotel to find her and get the server to open the door for her.

    He Xuanyao didn¡¯t think of that and didn¡¯t have time to prepare to prevent it. No, she couldn¡¯t prevent it.

    She was very flustered, but calmed down when Su Qingsang closed the door.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± He Xuanyao pretended to be calm but she was nervous on the inside. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I can call the cops on you just randomly trespassing?¡±

    ¡°You want to call the cops?¡± Su Qingsang chuckled, ¡°The two people that just left are cops. Should I call them back for you?¡±

    He Xuanyao¡¯s expression was ugly, but confirmed that she was bluffing.

    ¡°Jinyao is asleep. If you have no business, then please leave.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao is my husband, why should I leave?¡± Su Qingsang put her bag down on the table. Her expression was calm.

    ¡°Jinyao doesn¡¯t want you anymore. If you¡¯re smart, then you will get out on your own.¡±

    He Xuanyao spoke very defiantly and Su Qingsang wanted tough. She really didugh out loud; sheughed as she walked towards the bed.

    Her expression wasn¡¯t right. He Xuanyao couldn¡¯t figure out what she was thinking.

    ¡°What, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You said that Jinyao doesn¡¯t want me anymore?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± He Xuanyao spoke very adamantly. ¡°Jinyao just said that he was blind and didn¡¯t know better. I¡¯m the one who can satisfy him the most. You¡¯re just a lowly person that he¡¯s ying with.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± He Xuanyao seemed to have found her voice. ¡°Jinyao said that you¡¯re like a dead fish in bed and can¡¯t satisfy him at all. I¡¯m his true love. You...¡±

    ¡°I what? Say it. Why are you hesitating?¡±

    Su Qingsang stood by the bed and stared at He Xuanyao¡¯s nervous and guilty expression. She saw fear in her eyes. She stretched her arm out and tugged.

    ¡°Ah...¡± He Xuanyao screamed but couldn¡¯t stop her. The nket covering her slipped down.

    ¡°You crazy woman. You...¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t even nce at her and looked right at Huo Jinyao.

    His clothes had been taken off by He Xuanyao. He was now lying in bed, out cold.

    Su Qingsang took a look, chuckled, and turned her face to look at He Xuanyao. ¡°You said Huo Jinyao was very satisfied with you?¡±

    ¡°Of, of course.¡±

    ¡°Is this how he¡¯s satisfied?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the part of Huo Jinyao the nket was covering. Other than right there, there were no traces anywhere else on his body.

 Chapter 114 - Who Is the One That Is Really Shameless?

    <h4>Chapter 114: Who Is the One That Is Really Shameless?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Sneering, Su Qingsang stood up straight again. She covered Huo Jinyao¡¯s body with the quilt casually. She had checked everything she needed to, and she didn¡¯t want other women to look at his body. It belonged to her.

    When had this idea popped into her mind? Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to think about it now; there were more important things to do.

    Although He Xuanyao was just a girl who was not very experienced, she was notpletely innocent. She understood the meaning of Su Qingsang¡¯s words at once. Her face suddenly turned green and then they turned red. ¡°You are shameless.¡±

    ¡°I am shameless?¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes swept across He Xuanyao¡¯s body, her arms were folded. Su Qingsang said, ¡°You took off your own clothes and slept with a man who was dead-drunk and had no response at all. You were able to moan by yourself so loudly it sounded like you were being raped. You tell me, which of us is shameless?¡±

    Su Qingsang was indeed good-natured and unwilling to argue with others, but that did not make her a fool. The idea of this trick was not bad, but the acting was so bad that she had no sense of aplishment disclosing it.

    ¡°You, you ¡ª¡± He Xuanyao was a youngdy in an important family, so she did not know many swear words.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s words made her fail to fight back even though she wanted to.

    ¡°You what? Su Qingsang nced at Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°You don¡¯t even know what he is like in bed, but you yed up such a drama in front of me?¡±

    Thinking of Huo Jinyao¡¯s crazy talk and ideas in bed, Su Qingsang blushed a little.

    ¡°I¡ª¡± He Xuanyao didn¡¯t really have sex with Huo Jinyao, so how could she know what he was like in bed?

    ¡°I what?¡± Su Qingsang did not want to deal with this woman anymore. ¡°The drama was over. Why are you here? Do you want to stay?¡±

    ¡°Why should I go?¡± A blush spread to He Xuanyao¡¯s neck. She had an embarrassed expression, but she still would not admit defeat. ¡°It is a fact that Jinyao just had sex with me. He has to be responsible for me. I am not leaving.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± He Xuanyao¡¯s voice was obviouslycking confidence. Still, she would never let this go so easily.

    Su Qingsang nodded, indicating that she got it.

    ¡°Are you sure you want Huo Jinyao to be responsible for you?¡±

    ¡°Certainly. Does he even want to deny it after all this?¡± He Xuanyao had never been so firm, even though she was actually quailing badly. She would never lose her imposing posture. Why should she admit defeat in front of an illegitimate daughter?

    ¡°Good. Good.¡± Su Qingsang nodded and took out her phone. Her gaze swept across He Xuanyao.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao and I are a legally married couple who have had a wedding ceremony and are registered as married. Now, he has had sex with you. That is to say, he hasmitted either bigamy or rape. Either way, hemitted a crime, so I have to call the police.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± He Xuanyao did not expect that Su Qingsang would not react normally. ¡°He didn¡¯t rape me.¡±

    ¡°Not rape? Adultery then?¡± Su Qingsang looked very calm. ¡°Marital infidelity. Isn¡¯t it immoral for a married man to have sex with another woman? In that case, I need to call the police as well. They should put him in jail for at least three or five months, as a punishment. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Are you out of your mind? He is your husband.¡± He Xuanyao did not even know what to say. What was wrong with this woman?

    What puzzled her even more was how Huo Jinyao could have fallen in love with this woman in the first ce.

 Chapter 115 - He Didnâ€™t Seem to be Dumb, Though?

    <h4>Chapter 115: He Didn¡¯t Seem to be Dumb, Though?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang chuckled and replied to her.

    ¡°You still know that he¡¯s my husband? You say you want him to take responsibility even though he¡¯s my husband? If he took responsibility, it would be a bigamy charge.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± He Xuanyao couldn¡¯t catch up with Su Qingsang¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You can divorce him. He can take responsibility for me after you guys are divorced. Then it wouldn¡¯t be a bigamy charge?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Su Qingsang rejected her without a second thought. ¡°Why should I divorce him? Should I let you two off easy? Don¡¯t even think of it. You want him to take responsibility for you, but I won¡¯t allow it. Of course, if he wants to take responsibility for you, then I can only charge him for bigamy.¡±

    ¡°You, you have no shame.¡± He Xuanyao didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    ¡°Thanks, if standing up for my rights is shameful, then I will take that as apliment.¡±

    ¡®You...¡± He Xuanyao was furious. ¡°How can Jinyao like a woman like you? He must not know your true colors. You evil woman.¡±

    She wants Jinyao to go to jail, He Xuanyao thought.

    ¡°Mhm, I am so evil. I can¡¯t help it. Huo Jinyao likes that I¡¯m evil and doesn¡¯t like your kindness. I think it¡¯s puzzling too.¡±

    He Xuanyao wanted to spit up blood as Su Qingsang stared at her.

    ¡°You, you, you. Don¡¯t go overboard.¡± She was about to cry. She had never been so humiliated before in her life.

    But she couldn¡¯t find a way to insult Su Qingsang back. She felt that whatever she said was wrong.

    ¡°If I were you, then I would clean up my clothes and leave immediately. Of course, you can stay if you don¡¯t want to leave. You can wait until Huo Jinyao wakes up to tell you himself if he chooses me or you.¡±

    Her sarcasm made He Xuanyao¡¯s chest hurt. She felt wronged and angry at the same time.

    But she wasn¡¯t wearing anything right now and stared at Su Qingsang, who was standing by the bed with her arms crossed as if she were watching a show.

    She was embarrassed and angry. She felt hateful and annoyed. Atst, she had no choice but to get out of bed and pick up her clothes.

    Su Qingsang watched her pick up her clothes. Her eyes were red and she didn¡¯t feel a bit empathetic.

    She nced at Huo Jinyao, who was clueless, and was upset.

    He¡¯s a grown man. He didn¡¯t seem to be dumb, though? How could he be tricked so easily?

    Did he have an interest in this peacock-like woman originally?

    How could that woman carry him upstairs with her weak body? He had to be willing.

    Su Qingsang grew more frustrated as she pondered. She even wanted to pour a bowl of cold water on Huo Jinyao to wake him.

    She wasn¡¯t stupid, though. She had to wait for He Xuanyao to leave before she could pick at it. If she did it now, then He Xuanyao wouldugh.

    He Xuanyao dressed as fast as she could and was about to leave. She wouldn¡¯t be satisfied, however, if she just left like this.

    She turned around to look at Su Qingsang with an angry expression to put up onest fight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be pleased. A person like you isn¡¯t a good fit for Jinyao. I will definitely take him back. Just you wait.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait.¡± Su Qingsang held her hands out and calmly said, ¡°Wait until you¡¯ve really taken him before saying big words, though. As for now, I am still his wife. I am officially Mrs. Huo.¡±

    She exaggerated the words ¡°Mrs. Huo¡± to make He Xuanyao feel defeated. She couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions anymore.

    ¡°You, you evil woman. I...¡±

    She cried out and ran off without looking back.

 Chapter 116 - He Wanted to Strangle That Woman.

    <h4>Chapter 116: He Wanted to Strangle That Woman.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The sound of crying and the door mming sobered the drunken Huo Jinyao up a little. His body moved and his hands unconsciously reached to his side where Su Qingsang¡¯s hand were. Huo Jinyao took her hand and she lost her bnce and fell into his arms.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Su Qingsang thought that he had woken up and tried to prop up her body to have a talk with him.

    Huo Jinyao opened his eyes dreamily and closed them again after seeing who was in front of him. He gave her a kiss with his mouth that reeked of booze. When Su Qingsang could no longer bear it, he rubbed his head against her neck.

    ¡°Sweetheart¡ª¡±

    This was what he had gotten used to these days. Su Qingsang¡¯s body tensed up. She stopped trying to get away from him and looked up at Huo Jinyao.

    He was not sober yet, the smell of booze was all over him. She hated it the when men got drunk. She also didn¡¯t like that Huo Jinyao had gotten so sloppy and had been brought to a hotel by a woman.

    The way he said ¡°Sweetheart¡± kept her heart, which had softened over the past few days, from getting angry.

    Huo Jinyao stretched out his hand and encircled Su Qingsang¡¯s waist. He rubbed his cheek against Su Qingsang¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Sweetheart.¡±

    Su Qingsang finally stopped moving after he whispered it again. She sighed in and spoke in a very low voice.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you¡¯re really a troublemaker.¡±

    Getting into trouble with a woman like He Xuanyao, you¡¯re really¡ª

    Looking down, she realized there was something wrong. She suddenly looked at Huo Jinyao again.

    He Xuanyao and Qiu Junjiao are friends. That means she muste from a good family. Why does she want Huo Jinyao so badly?

    As a strange feeling surged up in her, Su Qingsang looked closely at Huo Jinyao.

    A woman like He Xuanyao is unlikely to have a crush on an ordinary man. So who on earth is Huo Jinyao?

    She remembered that his clothes were of the best quality and workmanship, though the brands were never revealed. The gifts he had bought for Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue had also not been cheap and neither had the diamond ring or the clothes he had bought for her.

    And¡ª

    Adding all the signs up, the suspicion she had felt before came to her again, making Su Qingsang feel ufortable.

    She pushed Huo Jinyao away without hesitation. He did not have much strength because of his drunkenness and, thus, was easily pushed away.

    As soon as Huo Jinyao¡¯s body was off her, she got up. She wanted to leave, but turned around and went into the bathroom after staring at Huo Jinyao¡¯s sleeping face for a while.

    ...

    Huo Jinyao woke up with a headache. He had not had a hangover for a long time. He raised one of his hands, rubbed the corners of his forehead, and realized that something was wrong.

    The air conditioner was turned a little low, but that was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that he didn¡¯t seem to be wearing any clothes.

    Naked?

    He opened his eyes instantly and looked at his body, and then looked at his surroundings.

    This isn¡¯t home. I am not at Su Qingsang¡¯s apartment? Is this a hotel?

    He remembered that he had met Lee Junsheng yesterday, who was a very close friend of his. He had been in another city with a good friend, so he must have gotten drunk, right?

    And then what had happened?

    Hisst memory was that of He Xuankai and He Xuanyao seeming to approach him.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. It seemed that he had been too careless around them. He hadn¡¯t expected that He Xuankai and his sister would dare to do such things with Lee Junsheng present. They really had some nerve.

 Chapter 117 - I Didnâ€™t Know You Did This with Your Free Time

    <h4>Chapter 117: I Didn¡¯t Know You Did This with Your Free Time</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    He gazed upon the woman who was sleeping on the other side of the bed. She had

    her back to him. Her ck hair covered her facial features, and the bedsheets drooped slightly, revealing her white shoulders.

    The smell of alcohol had not yet dissipated, and the stench filled the room. The woman remained sound asleep.

    Huo Jinyao had no interest in guessing what had happened after he had passed outst night. He was not the least bit interested in how He Xuanyao had framed him or how she had taken off his clothes.

    Huo Jinyao sneered, restraining his urge to strangle the woman lying next to him. It would be splendid.

    He had really underestimated this pair of siblings. They had the guts to try to frame him.

    Huo Jinxiao got out of bed without a second thought and realized his clothes were gone. The sneer on his face deepened.

    If he was right, He Xuankai would barge in with the others soon to try to catch him cheating.

    What a marvelous scheme. If he didn¡¯t get caught, how could he repay the He siblings for their dastardly plot?

    Huo Jinxiao looked around but couldn¡¯t find his phone. He proceeded to call room service and ask for a set of clothes.

    After hanging up, he realized that the woman he thought was He Xuanyao was waking up. He saw her body moving under the bedsheets.

    Was she awake?

    Good.

    Huo Jinxiao marched forward. He reached out his hand and seized the damn women by the neck. ¡°He Xuanyao, you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± A muffled sound came from under the bedsheets. Huo Jinyao released his hand having heard the familiar voice.

    Her ck hair slid off her face, uncovering the delicate and pearly face that was hiding under it. Su Qingsang?

    ¡°Wife?¡±

    Su Qingsang had still been dreary when she felt the sharp pinch on her neck. She coughed several times before waking up. Eventually, she got her breath, and her eyes widened. She stared at Huo Jinxiao.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You get up and strangle someone¡¯s neck every morning? Did you and that youngdy like to y rough?¡±

    ¡°Wife, how are you here?¡± Huo Jinxiao quickly checked her neck, relieved when he discovered that it was just a little red.

    ¡°Wife, are you okay? I didn¡¯t mean it. I am¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re what?¡± Su Qingsang regained her mobility and sat up. Looking at Huo Jinyao, who was still naked, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you did this in your free time.¡±

    ¡°Wife, I don¡¯t.¡± Huo Jinyao was shocked and quickly tried to exin himself. ¡°Wife. Listen to me, I thought you were He Xuanyao.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was anxious to exin his innocence. Su Qingsang straightened up and pulled up the bedsheets to cover herself because she was still undressed.

    ¡°Yes. I know that. You thought I was He Xuanyao. Not only did you guys get a roomst night, but you also kept saying Xuanyao¡¯s name all night while you hugged me.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Huo Jinyao shook his head. Shock was written all over his face.

    Su Qingsang sneered. ¡°Impossible? Look at my hand.¡±

    She raised her hand. There was a huge bruise on her arm. Huo Jinyao quickly reached out to check it,pletely ignoring that he still needed to exin himself.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand? How¡ª¡±

    ¡°You did this.¡±

    Su Qingsang was not at all polite. Huo Jinyao was embarrassed: ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°You think that I deliberately hurt myself and then framed you?¡±

    Su Qingsang was still angry. She thought he had drunk too much and passed out yesterday. Who knew what other tricks he had up his sleeves?

    After He Xuanyao had left, he had started acting out in the middle of the night.

    He had vomited all over himself and all over her. The unbearable smell lingered on her.

    She never knew that Huo Jinyao vomited when he got drunk.

 Chapter 118 - She Really Had Enough

    <h4>Chapter 118: She Really Had Enough</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Why else would she have been willing to sleep naked like this? There had been no clothes; she had even cleaned the room looking for some. She really had enough of this.

    Huo Jinyao blinked and asked incredulously, ¡°Was it really me?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang sat up, her face still angry. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should exin to me why you and another womany naked in the same bed?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes now fell on Su Qingsang. He suddenly got on the bed quickly, his hands on both sides of Su Qingsang supporting his body over hers.

    ¡°Sweetheart, you are naked.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart, we¡¯ve never done it in a hotel, have we?¡±

    ¡°Exin yourself, you ¡ª uhm¡ª¡±

    Exnations? Later. Now? Feast, Huo thought.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, let go.¡± Finally, when Su Qingsang had breathing room, she tried to push him away with all her hands and feet.

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao was shameless. He was already pleased that the person who showed up this morning had not been He Xuanyao, a disgusting woman.

    He could take his time to deal with He Xuanyao. At the moment, however, he had more important things to do.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    It was sunny outside, but Su Qingsang could barely speak a word.

    When it was all over, Su Qingsang did not even have the strength to lift her hand. She looked at Huo Jinyao angrily and could not help but grab his arm and bite it hard.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t look fat, but he had a strong body. His arm was so thick that Su Qingsang¡¯s cheeks hurt and her bite still failed to cause him much pain. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but bite harder.

    ¡°It hurts.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her with an exaggerated look on his face. ¡°Sweetheart, it hurts. It really hurts.¡±

    Did he really dare to say that? Su Qingsang made up her mind and bit even harder. Finally, she let him go when her teeth became numb.

    ¡°Sweetheart¡ª¡± Huo Jinyao looked at his arm with her teeth marks but did not dare to say anything.

    Su Qingsang turned over and did not want to talk to him. She had done two surgeries yesterday and now was finally able to take a break, but this guy had done it again.

    She had barely slept at all and had been woken up by the guy in the morning like this.

    Seeing that she was angry, Huo Jinyao stuck himself to her again and said, ¡°Sweetheart¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart, it was my fault.¡±

    ¡°I said don¡¯t talk to me.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart, forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart¡ª¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao¡ª¡±

    Su Qingsang could not stand it anymore. She turned around and sat up, ring at Huo Jinyao. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s body flinched and he whispered, ¡°Sweetheart, I really know it was my bad. I must exin that what happened yesterday was not what you think.¡±

    ¡°Well, what do I think?¡± It was the first time Su Qingsang had spoken in such a sarcastic tone. It was also the first time she had known that she could do it.

    ¡°Nothing happened between me and that He Xuanyao. Yesterday it was actually¡ª¡± He went on to exin everything in the simplest possible words.

    Su Qingsang listened to his exnation and, finally, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°You mean you¡¯re innocent?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°So what happened was you went to a normal social engagement. It resulted in you going to a hotel with a woman without you even knowing it?¡±

 Chapter 119 - I Am Also a Victim

    <h4>Chapter 119: I Am Also a Victim</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°I told you, I thought if Junsheng was there they wouldn¡¯t...¡± Looking at the scorn in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes, Huo Jingyao reached out and grabbed her hands. ¡°Wife, I swear to god I did not betray you. I¡¯m a victim too.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a victim? Why do I feel like you¡¯re enjoying this?¡±

    If he was a victim, would he have cooperated with them? She thought they must have worked quite well together.

    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± When Huo Jinyao spoke again he began to act carelessly. He pulled her into his arms. ¡°I was only passionate because I thought that person was you. I wouldn¡¯t have responded to any other women, so you...¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t listen anymore. What the hell was he saying? ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Huo Jinyao zipped his mouth shut, but he was unsatisfied and moved his face closer to her again. ¡°Wife, please, just believe me right now!¡±

    Su Qingsang remained silent. She turned her face away and ignored him. Huo Jinyao began to shake her arm like a child.

    ¡°Alright. Wife, I promise, this will never happen again.¡±

    ¡°Would you want it to?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Huo Jinyao quickly raised three fingers and swore, ¡°This is thest time.¡±

    Su Qingsang had already begun to believe him when she saw his reaction. She was just messing with him. Considering how drunk he had gottenst night, no way he could have called out He Xuanyao¡¯s name.

    He still needed to learn a lesson. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know where he had gone wrong.

    Su Qingsang suddenly froze and Huo Jinyao felt the tension.

    ¡°Wife...¡± She¡¯s not bringing it up again, is she?

    Su Qingsang tilted her head and looked at him. She had to admit that Huo Jinyao was very handsome. Was there more to this handsome face?

    ¡°That was He Xuanyao yesterday, wasn¡¯t it? She told me something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Huo Jinyao put his guard up, unsure of what Su QInsaang was about to tell him.

    ¡°She said you were just ying with me. She said you couldn¡¯t like someone like me. She also said-¡±

    ¡°Wife, she was talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°But she told me I wasn¡¯t good enough for you, that your family would never let you marry an illegitimate child.¡±

    ¡°Wife.¡± The expression on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face changed.

    Su Qingsang continued. ¡°Huo Jinyao, I¡¯m curious. What is your family like. Who are you exactly?¡±

    The atmosphere in the room changed. Everything was dead silent.

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang. She was calm and her eyes were full of tranquility. Su Qingsang had always been a smart person, he knew that.

    She just never cared about arguing with others. That did not make her stupid.

    ¡°I-¡± Huo Jinyao seemed to be thinking about what he was going to say. ¡°Wife, I can exin.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh. Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I-¡±

    ¡°You are actually hiding something from me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao waved his hand quickly. ¡°I¡¯m just -¡±

    The doorbell rang, Huo Jinxiao jumped off the bed, as if he has just been spared his life. He quickly threw on a bathrobe and opened the door.

    Su Qingsang curled up under the nket. She obviously could not let others see her like this.

    The room service was bringing clothes for Huo Jinyao. Now, they also needed to bring some clothes for Su Qingsang.

    After they had their clothes delivered, Huo Jinyao returned back to the room. Su Qingsang was already sitting up, waiting for his exnation.

    ¡°Wife, if I tell you, you have to promise me you won¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t be mad.¡±

 Chapter 120 - Sweetheart, You Are Not Angry, Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 120: Sweetheart, You Are Not Angry, Are You?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s face and cleared his throat. ¡°My family is indeed not too badly off.¡±

    ¡°How good is not bad?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re a little rich.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± It could not be as simple as a little rich, could it?

    ¡°I had a quarrel with my family before I left. Then, I met you.¡± Fearing that Su Qingsang would not believe him, Huo Jinyao took her hand again and said, ¡°I have nothing to do with my family now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Is that all?

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded vigorously, afraid that she would not believe him.

    ¡°Did you have a serious quarrel with your family?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded intently. ¡°It was a very severe altercation. Now, I¡¯ve broken away from my family and am starting over. That was why I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Su Qingsang did not speak and Huo Jinyao could not tell whether she was angry or not. He looked at her carefully, ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re not angry, are you?¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve broken away from your family and have been living here all by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. ¡°So, you see, sweetheart, I am really miserable.¡±

    Miserable? How? Su Qingsang almostughed out. She was speechless. With his personality, how could he let himself be miserable?

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only child in your family, are you?¡± If he was, then his running away was not good for his family.

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was very light. If Su Qingsang had looked at him closely, she would have found that something had changed in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°There is nothing else that you¡¯re hiding from me, is there?¡± Su Qingsang looked at him suspiciously. Why did she still feel something was still wrong?

    ¡°No, I promise.¡± Huo Jinyao held up three fingers. Behind him, where Su Qingsang could not see, he crossed the fingers on his other hand.

    Su Qingsang wanted to ask more, but her phone rang. She answered it and was told that there was an emergency at the hospital now.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to work.¡± She was supposed to have been working the night shift that day. Su Qingsang quickly got out of bed but fell forward because of her soft feet. Huo Jinyao helped her up quickly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go to work if you¡¯re tired.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Su Qingsang sneered. ¡°Thanks to someone.¡±

    ¡°Me.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s momentum was weakened again.

    ¡°You know it, huh?¡± Su Qingsang thought of something and added, ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Huo Jinyao raised his hand and saluted. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t drink anymore. I will listen to my sweetheart.¡±

    His unserious face gave Su Qingsang a headache. If she had had to parent Huo Jinyao with his roguish character, she probably would have thrown him out of the house.

    A bitter, Huo Jinyao¡¯s car stopped at the gate of the hospital and Su Qingsang got out of the car in a hurry.

    ¡°Sweetheart¡ª¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her. A bit of hesitation shed through his eyes.

    ¡°What?¡± Su Qingsang was anxious to get into the hospital and ignored Huo Jinyao¡¯s look of hesitation.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just you haven¡¯t given me a goodbye kiss.¡± Huo Jinyao grinned again and resumed his insincere expression.

    This guy is really good at leaving people speechless.

    Su Qingsang rolled her eyes, ignored him, and went directly into the hospital.

    Watching her walk away, Huo Jinyao did not hurry to start the car; instead, he took out his cell.

    He pressed a few numbers and gave orders coldly to the person on the other end of the line. ¡°It¡¯s me. Terminate all cooperation with the He¡¯s Group, now.¡±

    His eyes were dark and cold. If Su Qingsang had been there, she would have thought that he was another person, not the Huo Jinyao who always clowned around in front of her.

 Chapter 121 - Teach Her a Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 121: Teach Her a Lesson</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang rushed to the hospital. The patient she had was almost 7 months pregnant.

    Su Qingsang was told that the patient has not yet reached 7 months; however, her stomach was already quiterge. The patient was there because she had identally tripped as she got off the bus.

    Zhang Qiubai and the other two doctors were both in surgery, so Su Qingsang went into the operating room with Vice President Chen.

    Su Qingsang and Vice President Chen worked as hard as they could and managed to stabilize the situation. The patient, however, needed to be ced on bed rest for the rest of the trimester.

    Before Su Qingsang could take off her surgical clothes, the family of the pregnant women barged into the room.

    The husband started cursing at the woman who had just woken up from the surgery.

    ¡°You¡¯re an adult now and you don¡¯t even know how to take the bus? How could you fall off the bus? What if you hurt my son?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The mother-inw of the pregnant woman joined in and began to curse her. ¡°You are a disgrace to woman. If you hurt my precious grandson, I will make you pay.¡±

    ¡°Such a useless woman.¡± The husband scolded his wife again. The woman¡¯s face turned pale. She curled up on the bed without saying a word.

    As Su Qingsang watched this scene y out, she raised her eyebrows. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This is the ward, please be quiet.¡±

    Although the family stopped, they were still clearly filled with anger, especially after they realized how much it would cost. The mother-inw became more and more agitated.

    Su Qingsang called the nurse in when she observed the tension still hung in the air. She had the family members removed from the room.

    She wasn¡¯t even done with this patient when Su Yuxin came back. Bai Zhihan¡¯s bleeding hadn¡¯t stopped since herst operation.

    She was shy and too embarrassed to get it examined by someone else, so she sent Su Yuxin to find Su Qingsang.

    ...

    The President of the Li Corporation¡¯s Office

    Li Qianxue listened to the report from her subordinates and she looked furious.

    Su Yuxin had gone to see Su Qingsang again? She hadn¡¯t believed it when Su Peizhen had told her before.

    Su Qingsang had seemed content with her life and had not caused any trouble all these years.

    She was not one to vent her anger on someone else. She had no intention on imposing the pain of some woman¡¯s appearance on Su Qingsang.

    Su Peizhen and Su Yuxin, however, were off-limits. She would never let Su Qingsang hurt Su Yuxin. Even if there was just a slim chance of him getting hurt, she would not allow it.

    ¡°Alright, you can leave.¡±

    After she told the secretary to leave, Li Qianxue looked at theputer screen in front of her. Maybe she needed to teach Su Qingsang a little lesson, to let her know her ce and who she was.

    ...

    When Huo Jinyao met Su Qingsang, it was obvious that she wasn¡¯t in a good mood.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head. After she left the hospital, she was reluctant to talk about anything that rted to work.

    Huo Jinyao carefully observed her facial expressions. He said, ¡°Wife, my boss gave me themission. Are you free tomorrow? How about we go check out some cars?¡±

    ¡°Whatever. You¡¯re driving it, so as long as you like it it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not for me.¡± Huo Jinyao shook his head. ¡°You gave me this car, so I want to buy you a new one. What kind of cars do you like?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± A car was just a tool to her. They all looked the same.

    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be like that. Tell me what you like?¡±

    She didn¡¯t like the clothes he bought her, couldn¡¯t wear jewelry, and now she said she didn¡¯t care about a new car.

    Huo Jinyao suddenly realized that his wife was too hard to please.

 Chapter 122 - No Particular Preference

    <h4>Chapter 122: No Particr Preference</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have any particr preference.¡±

    Being an illegitimate daughter, Su Qingsang was not used to having the right to think about her own interests. Right then, she was not in the mood to think about it.

    ¡°Wife, are you all right?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head. She thought about Zhang Mei, the pregnant woman who was admitted to the hospital that day.

    Zhang Mei had identally fallen while she was on the bus. When her husband and mother-inw found out, they criticized her and did not care about her physical condition.

    Su Qingsang had been working in the hospital for quite some time now and it wasn¡¯t the first time she had seen such a thing. Nheless, she still felt ufortable every time such a situation arose.

    Do women exist solely to give birth?

    ¡°Wife?¡± Hao Jinyao asked again when he got no response.

    Su Qingsang turned to look at him and suddenly thought of the contraceptive pills in her bag. ¡°Huo Jinyao, what would you think if I don¡¯t want to have children?¡±

    For some reason, she felt nervous asking him.

    Children? Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t thought about this before.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. If you don¡¯t want to have kids, then don¡¯t have them.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Huo Jinyao stretched out his hand and rubbed her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying like that. ¡®I¡¯m a woman and I get to choose when to have kids?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Puff.¡± Su Qingsang was almost choked on her saliva. ¡°Where did you get that from?¡±

    ¡°On Women¡¯s Day this year some female colleagues in ourpany called out slogans. They feel so stressed out that they don¡¯t want to have a second child.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded and her mind was clear. Despite being able to have two children now, many people choose not to.

    ¡°You pay much a lot of attention to your female colleagues? There are some that are quite beautiful, aren¡¯t there?¡±

    Su Qingsang joked, but Huo Jinyao quickly raised three fingers and swore, ¡°Definitely not. None of those women are as beautiful as my wife.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, keep lying.¡± Su Qingsang knew herself well and her appearance was just above average.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. You know I¡¯m not working in thatpany anymore.¡±

    Su Qingsang said, ¡°So you mean that you quit because there were too few beautiful women in thepany. Does the newpany have more pretty girls?¡±

    Huo Jinyao was speechless. Looking at Su Qingsang¡¯s smile, he moved closer to her.

    ¡°Wife, are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s jealous?¡± She would never get jealous over such nonsense.

    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be jealous. In my heart, my wife is the most beautiful. The other women are no match for you.¡±

    ¡°Smooth talk.¡± She could not deal with him like this.

    ¡°Wife, I¡¯m not being glib. Look, I¡¯m not being a smooth-talker.¡±

    As he spoke, he intentionally moved closer to Su Qingsang as if he wanted her to verify that he was being sincere.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t stand him anymore.

    ¡°Hurry up and drive, do you want us to get home at midnight?¡±

    Huo Jinyao quickly started the car. Before stepping on the elerator, he gave Su Qingsang a big kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°Wife, rest assured that you are the most beautiful.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear it and turned to look at the street outside the window. Her raised lip betrayed her, however, and revealed her joy.

    She hadn¡¯t thought that a few words from Huo Jinyao were enough to change her mood for the better.

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao¡¯s face in the reflection. She suddenly realized that Huo Jinyao was influencing her more and more every day.

 Chapter 123 - I Want to Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 123: I Want to Go Home</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    When Su Qingsang arrived at the hospital the next day, Zhang Mei¡¯s condition had worsened unexpectedly.

    She had fallen again in the ward and bled heavily. Su QIngsang and Zhang Baiqiu did their best to save Zhang Mei, but the child could not be saved.

    It was a baby girl. Her limbs had already formed. No matter how many times Su Qingsang had seen this, she would never get used to it.

    To her surprise, the family members were silent despite how loud they were the other day.

    Zhang Mei had been quiet since she had lost the child. She hadn¡¯t spoken a single word nor had she moved.

    Su Qingsang was just a gynecologist. She turned and left the room after saying a few words offort and instructions.

    Zuo Hongchen had gone on an academic trip to another hospital a week ago, and he had just gotten back. As soon as he arrived back, he found his way to Su Qingsang.

    The two agreed to get lunch. The hospital canteen was the building behind the in-patient department. It made it convenient for family members to buy meals for the patients.

    They were halfway through their lunch when they heard a loud argument and screaming outside.

    They briefly looked at each other for a few seconds and then got up at the same time. They quickly rushed outside.

    The bloodiness of the scene made Su Qingsang, who was ustomed to life-and-death situations, sick to her stomach.

    Zhang Mei, who was just saved by Su Qingsang and Zhang Qiubai this morning, wasying on the ground in a pool of blood.

    Zuo Hngchen was stunned for a second and quickly rushed over. ¡°Quick, call a crash cart.¡±

    Su Qingsang responded quickly. Before the cart could arrive, she watched Zuo Hongchen shake his head.

    ¡°She¡¯s not breathing.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes went red.

    Zhang Mei¡¯s eyes were wide open, as if she were looking at a blue sky above her. Su Qingsang hands trembled as she reached out to close her eyelids.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡± Zuo Hongchen realized that her mood was shifting. Su Qingsang covered her mouth and stood there. Her heart was torn.

    ¡°She¡¯s not breathing,¡± Su Qingsang repeated.

    The scene was chaotic, with people screaming, taking pictures, and more people rushing towards it.

    Zuo Hongchen helped Su Qingsang, as she was struggling to get up. ¡°Qingsang, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°She was my patient.¡± Tears were pouring out of her eyes as she watched them covered Zhang Mei¡¯s body. ¡°She was fine this morning.¡±

    ¡°It had nothing to do with you.¡± Zuo Hongchen looked up at the building. ¡°She must have jumped down herself.¡±

    Su Qingsang was quiet. She gently pulled away Zuo Hongchen¡¯s hand.

    The police came and the hospital officials came. The hospital was a mess because of the noise.

    Su Qingsang stayed in her office, waiting to hear more news.

    It wasn¡¯t long until she heard more. Zhang Mei hadmitted suicide. The police were conducting further investigations about why.

    As Zhang Mei¡¯s doctor, Su Qingsang, who had been involved in Zhang Mei¡¯s life for the past two days, was called in for questioning.

    The investigation went on into the evening until the police had finished interrogating all the relevant people.

    When Su Qingsang left the hospital gate, the cordon had been withdrawn and the police had left.

    Huo Jinyao was leaning over the car waiting for her. He quickly walked towards her. ¡°Wife, are you off work? I made an appointment to look at cars today. Shall we go now?¡±

    Su Qingsang walked past him and walked away without hesitation.

    Huo Jinyao was stunned by this sudden move. The cheerfulness on his face disappeared. ¡°Wife?¡±

 Chapter 124 - Its None of Your Business

    <h4>Chapter 124: It¡¯s None of Your Business</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°I want to go home.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was very quiet and Huo Jinyao could feel the exhaustion in her voice. She was really not in the mood to check out cars.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her pale face. He didn¡¯t ask about what had happened and took her straight to the car.

    Su Qingsang did not speak a single word, she simply stared nkly at the window.

    Huo Jinyao would turn around and check on her once in a while because he was worried. ¡°Wife?¡±

    Su Qingsang closed her eyes, reluctant to talk.

    Huo Jinyao stopped talking and simply elerated so they could get home faster.

    Sister Lu had already prepared the meal. She greeted them when she saw theming in.

    ¡°Sister Lu, you can leave early today. Clean up the rest tomorrow.¡±

    Sister Lu knew something was wrong when she looked at Su Qingsang. She nodded her head and left.

    ¡°Wife, let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Huo Jinyao helped Su Qingsang sit down at the dinner table. He stood up and got her a bowl of soup when he saw that she wasn¡¯t nning to move at all.

    ¡°Lu Jie must have made the stew early. Have some while it¡¯s still warm.¡±

    Su Qingsang held the soup and the warmth of it made her feel a bit at ease. She took a sip and ced the bowl on the table.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is it too hot?¡± Huo Jinyao had been keeping an eye on her. ¡°Let it cool down a bit. How about we eat first? I¡¯ll go get some rice for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Su Qingsang got up. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating anymore.¡±

    Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t going to let her leave. As she was about to turn and leave, Huo Jingyao quickly grabbed her hand and got her to sit back down.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Even if you have no appetite, just have a little bit. You¡¯ll get sick.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll still need to eat something.¡± Huo Jinyao was persistent. He held down her shoulders, preventing her from getting up. ¡°Listen, just have a little bit.¡±

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not eating.¡±

    After Su Qingsang finished her sentence, she realized Huo Jinyao seemed frightened by her sudden outburst. She took her hand back and looked somewhat rejected.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to yell at you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. He looked at Su Qingsang and pulled her to hisp.

    Su Qingsang struggled for a while but she was no match for his strength.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you...¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Su Qingsang was reluctant to talk. This was the first time that a patient of hers hadmitted suicide.

    ¡°Wife.¡± Huo Jinyao held her face in his palm. His dark eyes stared right into her.

    ¡°You¡¯re my wife and I¡¯m your husband. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t share with me.¡±

    His palm was firm and warm.

    His eyes were attentive and sincere.

    The grief that she had been suppressing all afternoon was bursting toe out.

    ¡°Zhang Mei¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Zhang Mei?¡±

    ¡°Zhang Mei was a pregnant woman.¡± Su Qingsang briefly exined today¡¯s incident. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know why she killed herself. She was still young, she could have had more kids. I...¡±

    Huo Jinyao gave her a tight hug and gently patted her back.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Wife, listen to me. This had nothing to do with you.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t reply. How could she not be to me? She could have paid more attention to the woman¡¯s mental health or asked the nurses to keep a closer eye on her. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have...

    ¡°Wife.¡± Huo Jinyao loosened his grip and rested his arm on her shoulders. He looked at her. ¡°Look at me. Listen, this had nothing to do with you. Stop thinking about it.¡±

    How could she not? She could still vividly remember the image of Zhang Mei lying in a pool of blood.

 Chapter 125 - Do You Find Your Husband Handsome?

    <h4>Chapter 125: Do You Find Your Husband Handsome?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°She¡¯s the first patient I¡¯ve ever had thatmitted suicide. She...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Her suicide was not because of you, it was her family.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°Where was her family when shemitted suicide?¡±

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Su Qingsang honestly had no idea. There were so many people going in and out of the hospital. Although she had seen the patient¡¯s family, she can¡¯t be sure if they were there at the time.

    ¡°So, she had just lost a child and her family wasn¡¯t there for her. This had nothing to do with you.¡±

    Su Qingsang remained silent. Despite her not having had a direct rtion to the incident, she still felt uneasy about it.

    ¡°Alright, wife.¡± Huo Jinyao gently tapped her shoulders. ¡°Stop thinking about it. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really...¡±

    ¡°Who cares? We¡¯ll discuss it once the police reportes out. Right now you need to eat first.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Even if you starve yourself, the patient won¡¯t being back. Besides, you never wanted anything like this to happen. Stop ming yourself for it, okay?¡±

    His voice was warm, like a hot spring streaming through her body.

    He held his hand behind her and gently patted it as she slowly became more rxed.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s pursed her lips and looked at Huo Jinyao. He looked so sincere as he tried tofort her,pletely different from the goofy face he usually put up.

    He seemed much more handsome and more attractive.

    ¡°So, did you suddenly found out how handsome your husband is?¡± Huo Jinyao stroked his jaw, face full of distress. ¡°Sometimes I feel troubled too. I am way too handsome, man and gods are both iangered by my beauty.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t deal with him. This man couldn¡¯t even keep a serious face for longer than three minutes.

    His words had sessfully diverted her attention. She returned to her seat and took another sip of the soup.

    The temperature was just right after it set for a while. She tried to make herself more optimistic. Somethings are just out of her control.

    Huo Jinyao finally picked up his bowl and began to eat.

    Su Qingsang looked at him. Despite her resentment, she had to admit that if she hade back to this cold and empty house alone, she would have felt a lot worse.

    It seemed like everything had changed since Huo Jinyao had be part of her life.

    As these changes umted, Su Qingsang felt more and more ustomed to it. I wasn¡¯t so bad at all.

    ...

    Su Qingsang rxed. Once she arrived at the hospital the next day, however, she noticed that the hospital hall was crowded with people.

    The person who led the crowd was Zhang Mei¡¯s husband. He was apanied by a crowd of people.

    Zhang Mei¡¯s husband immediately noticed Su Qingsang came in, he raised his hand and pointed at her.

    ¡°That¡¯s her. That¡¯s the doctor who killed Mei.¡±

    Su Qingsang was stunned by the situation. Without enough time to respond, her body was being dragged across the hall by a man that was next to Zhang Mei¡¯s husband.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    Su Qingsang struggled hard and escaped the man¡¯s grip. She took a few steps back and adjusted her attire. She looked aat the crowd.

    ¡°This is a hospital. What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Zhang Mei¡¯s husband sneered with a ferocious face. ¡°You quack doctors are harming people. My wife was seven months pregnant and died because of this quack doctor. We are here today to ask for an exnation!¡±

 Chapter 126 - Calm Down

    <h4>Chapter 126: Calm Down</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Quack doctors are murderers that must be punished!¡±

    The group of people behind Zhang Mei¡¯s husband shouted.

    ¡°You guys need to calm down.¡± Su Qingsang had finally recovered from her miserable mood. She had not expected to encounter these people as soon as she arrived.

    ¡°Zhang Mei¡¯s death has been investigated by the police and it was ruled as a suicide. I don¡¯t understand why are you guys are creating such a disturbance. ¡±

    Su Qingsang had never encountered a group of people that was so unreasonable.

    ¡°Even if it was a suicide, it was forced by you.¡± Zhang Mei¡¯s husband stood his ground. ¡°If you guys hadn¡¯t killed my child, my wife wouldn¡¯t havemitted suicide.¡±

    ¡°Your wife had a fall. It was almost impossible to save your child, especially since she fell again in the patient room. Sir, please be reasonable. Your wife¡¯s death was an ident. None of us wanted this.¡±

    In any case, Su Qingsang was not going to let the hospital nor herself take the me.

    ¡°Well, you need to consider why you couldn¡¯t save my child. You call yourself a good hospital. Didn¡¯t you say you had the best gynecology department? Howe my child couldn¡¯t be saved? I don¡¯t care, my wife died because of you. You forced her to it.¡±

    ¡°All of the treatment and rescue procedures performed by the hospital are all reasonable and standard. All of our visits and surgeries were carried out with the consent and signature of family members.¡±

    ¡°We had no idea. I signed because you tricked me into it.¡± Zhang Mei¡¯s husband stepped forward. With an even louder voice, he yelled, ¡°My wife died because of you guys.¡±

    ¡°Sir, please be reasonable. Your wife¡¯s death was an ident. I am going to repeat myself, neither the hospital nor our doctors wanted this to happen.¡±

    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t want it to happen, my wife is already dead. You think you¡¯ll be able to settle?¡±

    Behind Su Qingsang came doctors who had rushed to the scene after hearing the news. Not only had Zhang Qiubaie, but Zuo Hongchen too.

    Two other doctors from the department and the Deputy Director Chen Xiaoyu all arrived. It was as if Zhang Mei¡¯s husband couldn¡¯t see their presence, because he continued to re at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Quack doctors do harm. We are here today to punish the murderer.¡±

    Su Qingsang had known about ¡°medical disturbance¡±. But she never thought that it would one day happen to herself.

    ¡°You guys need to calm down.¡± Su Qingsang felt a lot safer now that the other doctors had arrived. ¡°The police have already reached a verdict regarding this incident. You won¡¯t get anything out of causing trouble.¡±

    ¡°Did you all hear that? You¡¯ve all heard it right? The hospital isn¡¯t going to take any responsibilities. How can we let it go if they don¡¯t even take responsibility for murdering someone?¡±

    Zhang Mei¡¯s husband shouted and the men that followed him began to destroy the surroundings.

    ¡°Do it.¡±

    ¡°Smash everything.¡±

    ¡°Do it.¡±

    ¡°Throw them.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have enough time to react and she was pushed by one of the men who was taking the lead.

    Zuo Hongchen, who was standing behind her quickly caught her and took a couple of steps back. There were too many people to deal with.

    It was toote for the security guards toe forward and stop it.

    The rest felt like chaos.

    Zhang Mei¡¯s family was agitated. One by one, they all began to destroy the equipment. Su Qingsang stepped forward, wanting to stop them.

    She was identally pushed by someone and her whole body began to lean backward.

 Chapter 127 - Chaos

    <h4><strong>Chapter 127: Chaos</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    As Su Qingsang was about to fall and hit the reception table behind her, Zuo Hongchen quickly reached out and grabbed her.

    ¡°Qingsang, watch out.¡±

    He managed to save Su Qingsang but he fell to the ground. He grunted as he hit his back on the table.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Su Qingsang was bing anxious. What the hell is this? She helped Zuo Hongchen on to his feet.

    Zuo Hongchen had injured his back but he was more worried about her being hurt. He pulled her towards the side but Zhang Mei¡¯s husband was persistent and continued to move towards them.

    Luckily, the security force finally became helpful and came together to stop them from causing further damage.

    Despite the mess, when the police intervened the chaos finally settled.

    In addition to Zuo Hongchen, two doctors were injured and three nurses were also affected. The reception was smashed and some of the equipment in the hall was also damaged.

    Zhang Mei¡¯s family was taken away by the police.

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t hurt so she helped the staff tidy up the chaos in the front desk.

    A preliminary estimate showed that the total loss of various facilities would cost more than $200,000.

    The hospital Su Qingsang worked at was a famously good hospital in Lin City. When something like this happened, the news blew up on Weibo.

    Users who had no clue about the incident came together and scolded the hospital. They imed that this happened because of the doctor¡¯s unprofessionalism.

    Zhang Mei¡¯s death had turned from a simple suicidal incident into a hot issue. Su Qingsang had also be a key figure in the incident.

    This had nothing to do with her. All she did was take the case.

    She was one of the doctors who took part in the emergency rescue the day before and the surgery that Zhang Mei lost her child in.

    In such a case, this caused Su Qingsang to be at the center of the storm. The public opinion was leaning to the side of scolding the doctors and the hospital.

    The family members who were stuck outside were too coward to continue but they still remained at the scene. They pulled out a white banner that said, ¡°Quack doctors do harm, an eye for an eye.¡±

    This was all ludicrous. Zhang Mei¡¯s fell on her own, which resulted in her losing the baby. Why was it that in these people¡¯s eyes, the hospital must pay?

    Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t even figured out how to reason with the people when she received a notice from the hospital department. They informed her that she was suspended.

    ¡°What?¡± Su Qingsang stared at Deputy Director Yang. ¡°Isn¡¯t this unreasonable?¡±

    She did nothing wrong. Why were they suspending her?

    ¡°Dr. Su, we don¡¯t want to do this either. This has erupted into such chaos that we have no other choice.¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have any other choice, this is not the way to deal with it.¡± Su Qingsang tried to remain calm in situations like this.

    ¡°All of the paperwork isplete. There was no issue regarding the rescue process. The hospital did nothing wrong in either the forced termination or the suicide.¡±

    It was true that she had med herself for what had happened but there was no reason to act like a saint and take all the me.

    ¡°I know. We all get it.¡± Yang looked helpless. ¡°But this doesn¡¯t help the situation. The patient¡¯s family doesn¡¯t know it, neither does the online users nor the public.¡±

    Su Qingsang stopped talking. She knew how fierce they were protesting outside. ¡°Deputy Director Yang, is there really no other choice?¡±

 Chapter 128 - Your Injury Is Not Serious, Is It?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 128: Your Injury Is Not Serious, Is It?</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Deputy Director Yang looked to be in a fix. ¡°Currently, it¡¯s not just you who has been suspended of duties. Deputy Director Chen has also been suspended. You two should head home first. When the oue of the investigation is revealed, we will decide what steps to take next.¡±

    Su Qingsang pressed her lips into a straight line, and mncholy shed across her attractive countenance. Since the matter hade down to this, she could only ept this decision calmly.

    ¡°Alright, I understand. I hope that the hospital¡¯s management will take the facts into consideration and assert our innocence as doctors.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Su...¡±

    ¡°Deputy Director Yang, this does not concern just me, but all the doctors. We will bear responsibility for matters that we are ountable for. When ites to matters that do not depend on us, we should not bear the burden of injustice.¡±

    Seeing the grave expression on Deputy Director Yang¡¯s face, Su Qingsang exhibited unprecedented determination in her attitude. ¡°If justice is not served by reinstating our innocence and we are not treated fairly, who will dare to consult doctors in the future? Who will dare to trust doctors and moreover, who will dare to be doctors?¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Deputy Director Yang nodded. ¡°Doctor Su, please head back home first. We will definitely deal with this issue as soon as possible.¡±

    Once Su Qingsang exited the hospital administration department, she spotted Huo Jinyao hurrying over to her.

    She did not expect him to appear at this hour when he was supposed to be at work. Su Qingsang stood nkly for a moment and stared at him in a daze. For a second, she did not know how to react.

    Huo Jinyao took a few steps forward to position himself in front of her. He held her by the shoulders and looked her up and down.

    ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I heard about what happened at the hospital.¡±

    The moment Zhang Mei¡¯s family members came to create trouble, details of it already spread on Weibo. Huo Jinyao was in a meeting at that time.

    After his meeting, the news had snowballed, and the police had intervened.

    He had seen Su Qingsang¡¯s picture on Weibo and was worried about her safety and any losses she might have suffered. He had thus hurried over to the hospital.

    ¡°There was an issue,¡± Su Qingsang nced at her surroundings, not nning to tell him about the matter here. ¡°However, it¡¯s all fine now.¡±

    ¡°Are you really not hurt?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Su Qingsang thought of Zuo Hongchen. ¡°Fortunately, Senior was there, and he took the blow for me.¡±

    Upon mentioning this, Su Qingsang felt rather guilty. ¡°Senior seemed to have suffered a serious injury. I n to pay him a visit now.¡±

    The edges of Huo Jinyao¡¯s lips twitched upon hearing Su Qingsang mention Zuo Hongchen.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll apany you. I have to thank him foring to your rescue.¡±

    Zuo Hongchen¡¯s injury was major. Being a doctor himself, he had looked for some ointment to apply over his wound before returning to his office.

    When Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao arrived, Zuo Hongchen had just seen one of his patients off.

    ¡°Qingsang, you¡¯re here?¡±

    Zuo Hongchen seemed oblivious to Huo Jinyao¡¯s presence. ¡°I heard that the hospital¡¯s administration personnel went to look for you. Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°They just asked me to rest at home for a few days, that¡¯s all. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°What right do they have?¡± Zuo Hongchen furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to my father about that now.¡±

    ¡°Senior,¡± Su Qingsang stopped him from further action. ¡°Since the matter had gotten out of hand and is under public scrutiny, it¡¯s alright for the hospital administration to handle it this way. With that said, I¡¯ll treat this as a break.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Senior, thank you foring to my rescue just now. Let¡¯s just leave this matter at that for the time being.¡±

    Since the family members of the deceased had reacted with such agitation, the hospital administration had to appease them and the general public with a suitable exnation.

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°Senior, your injury is not serious, is it?¡±

 Chapter 129 - Donâ€™t Worry Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 129: Don¡¯t Worry Too Much</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± In actuality, Zuo Hongchen¡¯s back was still in pain but he didn¡¯t want to worry Su Qingsang. ¡°Small injury. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Huo Jinyao watched from behind them as they expressed their concerns for one another.

    He felt a bit jealous.

    Huo Jinyao extended his arm and pulled Su Qingsang back towards him.

    He took a small step forward, blocked off most of Su Qingsang¡¯s body, and looked at Zuo Hongchen.

    ¡°I heard that you saved my Qingsang? Thank you so much. How about we go for lunch since it¡¯s almost time? I hope you¡¯ll be kind enough to join us.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Zuo Hongchen. He had helped her and it was only right for her to give him a meal.

    Zuo Hongchen looked at the hand that Huo Jinyao had ced on Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulders. It felt so ufortable. He wouldn¡¯t be able to eat if he went out to lunch with them.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have another operation this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡± As Huo Jinyao spoke, he took a nce at Su Qingsang. ¡°Since you can¡¯t make it, we¡¯ll reschedule for another day. Qingsang is tired too, so I guess we¡¯ll head home and get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°I still need to go back to the department and hand over my work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Huo Jinyao moved his hand and ced it around her waist instead. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll walk over there now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye,¡± Zuo Hongchen called.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡± It was Huo Jinyao who spoke. Before Su Qingsang could raise her hand and wave goodbye, he had already dragged her to the direction of the elevator.

    Zuo Hongchen watched them as they left, with an obvious sense of loss in his eyes.

    ¡°Why are you walking so fast?¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s sensible demeanor was only maintained until she entered the elevator. ¡°I hadn¡¯t finished talking to him yet.¡±

    Huo Jinyao turned to look at her and said, ¡°What was there to talk about? You stay in a hospital together every day, and you don¡¯t think you have enough time to talk?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Qingsang felt a sense of defeat. ¡°His surgery room is on the seventh floor. Our obstetrics department is on the fourth floor. How can we talk every day?¡±

    When they got busy it was hard for them to even see each other.

    ¡°So now you¡¯re disappointed?¡± Huo Jinyao approached her. His face was almost affixed to Su Qingsang¡¯s.

    Su Qingsang took a step back. ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Wife.¡± Huo Jinyao went to hug her and said, ¡°If you want to talk to more people, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m your husband.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Su Qingsang went to grab his hand and said, ¡°There are monitors in here.¡±

    ¡°Why does that matter?¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°Just let the whole hospital know that you married so those male doctors keep away from you.¡±

    He made a heavy emphasis on ¡°male doctor¡± and Su Qingsang wanted tough.

    Thank God that all the gynecologists and obstetricians in the hospital were female doctors. If she was in another department, would Huo Jinyao even let her work?

    Turning away from him, Su Qingsang went back to the department and exined the work before leaving.

    She followed Huo Jinyao down the stairs. There were still some people still there other than the Zhang Mei family.

    The people were still making a scene and the banners still hadn¡¯t been removed.

    When Su Qingsang saw this, her heart sank. Huo Jinyao could see her mood shifting. His hands squeezed tightly.

    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t worry about it too much. I told you, this had nothing to do with you.¡±

 Chapter 130 - Itâ€™s Not That Simple

    <h4>Chapter 130: It¡¯s Not That Simple</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang shook her head. Her guilt and self-me had almost disappeared before being disturbed by Zhang Mei¡¯s family today.

    Now, she still felt unease. She felt bad for Zhang Mei and the baby girl who never got a chance to see the world.

    She felt so bad for the mother and daughter. They were still in the morgue but none of her family, including her husband, showed a hint of sorrow. Instead, they came to the hospital and created chaos.

    ¡°Wife.¡±

    Huo Jingyao noticed that some of the attention was on Su Qingsang.

    He reached out and held her in his arms protecting her from their gaze. Su Qingsang turned and looked at him.

    The golden autumn sunshine was warm. His arms were strong and earnest, tightly encircled her in his arms. They gave her a great sense of security.

    This sense of securitysted until she got into the car.

    ¡°Wife, you can be assured that this will all be okay.¡±

    Huo Jinyao sped Su Qingsang¡¯s hand and gave her some support.

    Su Qingsang looked at him and nodded her head. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Back home, Su Qingsang was still sad.

    Huo Jinyao apanied her into the room. Su Qingsang sat in the rocking chair and stared out of the window.

    Seeing her like this, Huo Jinyao walked out of the room and grabbed a ss of water. When he came back in he sat down next to her.

    The rocking chair was big but it was still a bit crowded for two people. At this point, Su Qingsang could not care less.

    Taking the cup from Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand, she took a sip. ¡°I¡¯m really sad.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen in the hospital today.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± There was a lot of news on the Inte but Huo Jinyao did not believe it. He wanted to hear the truth from her.

    Su Qingsang exined the incident from the beginning, ncluding how Zhang Mei fell and how she was brought to the hospital.

    After she finished, she sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her family toe and make trouble the day after she jumped off the balcony.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s face was solemn, his lips pursed, and his eyes gazed at Su Qingsang¡¯s side view.

    ¡°You have all the formalities?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Everything was signed.¡±

    ¡°When Zhang Mei jumped from the building yesterday, what was her family¡¯s reaction?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Qingsang was shocked by the suddenness of the incident. She had no time to observe the family¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°The hospital said they had to suspend you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a temporary suspension. We have to wait for the results of the case to be made public.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the worst scenario? What would it be?¡±

    ¡°Worst scenario?¡± Su Qingsang paused for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not enough to get my license suspended. After all, I was not at fault. If the hospital is determined to sacrifice me as an exnation to the public, then I¡¯ll just get fired.

    That was the worst possibility.

    Huo Jinyao nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you get fired. As long as you have your license you will be fine working,somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°How could it be the same?¡±

    Su Qingsang took a look at him, but was reluctant to exin why she cared about the hospital so much. This was the first hospital she had interned in and the first one to hire her.

    Her mentor was there too. She really doesn¡¯t want to leave.

    ¡°Okay, okay. It would not be the same.¡±

    Huo Jinyao took the cup from her hand and finished the cup. ¡°Have a rest first. I¡¯ll go order some takeout.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sister Lu only came over to make dinner, she doesn¡¯te for breakfast and lunch.

    Huo Jinyao bought the cup back to the kitchen and dialed a number.

    ¡°Find out what happened at the hospital this morning. I need all the information you can get me.¡±

 Chapter 131 - Well, You Are the Best.

    <strong>Chapter 131: Well, You Are the Best.</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    He assumed the situation was not that simple.

    Su Qingsang had had those two operations and had been cooperating with others. Why were these medical-dispute profiteers onlyining about Su Qingsang?

    Everything would be fine if they weren¡¯t plotting against her, but if they were...

    A dark and cold look shed into Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes. Unlike Su Qingsang, Huo Jinyao was a tough guy. He couldn¡¯t take an unreasonable discharge like this sitting down.

    He had a tit-for-tat mentality. If these schemers dared to hurt his wife, he would teach them a lesson. He would never allow anyone to hurt Su Qingsang.

    Putting down his cell phone, Huo Jinyao saw Su Qingsang had gotten out of the bedroom. She had changed her clothes and her wet hair revealed that she had washed her face.

    Every time she washed her face, her eyes became more mysterious and as charming as mist.

    Feeling a little thirsty, he knew it was not the right time so he restrained himself.

    ¡°Why did you get out of the bedroom?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    ¡°Have you called the take-out ce?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°Not yet, the line is busy.¡± Huo Jinyao answered.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get out and get some food.¡± Su Qingsang said.

    Although Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t in a good mood, she still wanted to get out and take a walk. ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you on duty today?¡± She asked him. ¡°You came back home during working hours. Is that ok?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Huo Jinyao shook his head. He looked rxed. ¡°Ipleted a big deal for ourpany, so my boss won¡¯t give me any grief. I am at my own leisure now.¡±

    If Yang Wenchang and Zhang Yang, his assistant and his secretary, had heard his words, they would be stunned.

    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s so great that you are off the duty. I can apany you this afternoon,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Gazing at him, Su QIngsang was touched by his sentiment.

    She had been alone. Even though Shi Mengwan was her friend, Shi Mengwan still had her own business and family to deal with.

    As for Wei Lenan, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to admit they had been a couple. When they had been together, all they had done was go out and get food.

    Since she had married Huo Jinyao, she had realized that being apanied by someone was better than being alone.

    This man not only apanied you, he also always stood by your side.

    ¡°Honey,¡± Huo Jinyao approached Su Qingsang and spoke softly to her. Feeling a bit ufortable, Su Qingsang instinctively retreated.

    Huo Jinyao reached out his hands and held her waist, approaching her.

    ¡°Why do you gaze at me in such a way? Is it because you think I am the hottest, most handsome man in the world?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    His words pulled Su Qingsang out of her thoughts.

    She lifted her arms to touch his chest and resist being cuddled by him. Su Qingsang tried her best to keep some distance with Huo Jinyao. ¡°I think you are the most shameless man in the world.¡±

    Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t angry. Actually, he smiled and tried to hold Su Qingsang in his arms.

    ¡°Honey, you finally admit I am the best in the world at something,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°Yes, you are the most shameless man around the world.¡± Su Qingsang replied.

    ¡°Thanks, honey.¡± Huo Jinyao kissed Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang had no interest in debating him. She found she grew more and more easygoing if she stayed with Huo Jinyao for a long time.

    How can this guy constantly behave like this?

    ...

    After signing a document, Li Qianxue glimpsed at the man standing in front of her and then asked, calmly, ¡°How is it going?¡±

    ¡°Just as we wish,¡± her assistant replied, not daring to say any more.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Nodding her head, Li Qianxue said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh. If she wants to be a doctor, that¡¯s fine. She just can not live and work in Lin City.¡±

 Chapter 132 - Make Her Annoyed

    <strong>Chapter 132: Make Her Annoyed</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Li Qianxue was actually disgusted by Su Qingsang. Still, she would force herself to get well along with Su Qingsang as long as Su Qingsang behaved herself.

    If Su Qingsang didn¡¯t behave or tried to get something that didn¡¯t belong to her, Li Qianxue would keep Su Qingsang at a distance from the Su Family. This would keep Su Qingsang from always showing up and annoying her.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Her assistant nodded and then quickly left the office.

    Soon after, Su Chenghui entered Li Qianxue¡¯s office.

    Although Li Qianxue had the final say on business in Li Group, Su Chenghui was the president of the group. Li Qianxue had made him president to please him.

    As for Li Qianxue, she believed she had tried her best to do everything could to please Su Chenghui. No matter how much she sacrificed, Su Chenghui didn¡¯t love her.

    ¡°I think there are some problems with that cooperative project,¡± Su Chenghui said.

    So, he came here just for the cooperative project.

    Feeling a bit annoyed, Li Qianxue¡¯s gaze was drawn to the document Su Chenghui held in his hands. She talked through the business with him.

    After solving the problem, she noticed Su Chenghui¡¯s desire to leave. Li Qianxue called his name to keep him from leaving.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Su Chenghui frowned. Obviously, he didn¡¯t like to stay with Li Qianxue longer than necessary.

    Gritting her teeth, Li Qianxue thought about Su Qingsang, the girl who was given birth to by the women that Su Chenghui deeply loved.

    ¡°It seems like Su Qingsang is in trouble. You ...¡± Li Qianxue uttered.

    ¡°She is in trouble?¡± Su Chenghui frowned for a second but became calm. ¡°What kind of trouble?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Gazing at Su Chenghui, Li Qianxue asked, ¡°Do you want to do something?¡±

    ¡°Do something?¡± Su Chenghui stared at Li Qianxue and said, ¡°What do you want? I know you dislike me showing any concern for her.¡±

    Feeling a bit funny, she stood up and went around the table to stand in front of Su Chenghui. ¡°I do dislike it when you show your concern for her. Why do you obey me so well when ites to that but not other things? I alsomand you to love me. Why do you disobey me when ites to that?¡±

    Su Chenghui avoided Li Qianxue¡¯s hand and uttered, without any expression, ¡°What did you want to say?¡±

    Li Qianxue failed to touch Su Chenghui. Feeling desperate, she put her hand down and said, in a cold tone, ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to tell you your daughter is in trouble.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± He asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± She replied.

    Li Qianxue nodded her head and Su Chenghui turned around. He just left her office without hesitation. Watching him leave, Li Qianxue felt heartbroken.

    Su Chenghui, just don¡¯t tell me that you want to protect Su Qingsang. If you do nothing, I will just let Su Qingsang leave this city.

    If you say something, it will be worse for Su Qingsang.

    ...

    When Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao finished their lunch, it was almost afternoon. Although it was autumn, it was still hot.

    Holding Su Qingsang¡¯s hand, Huo Jinyao got in their car and said, ¡°Now that we are conveniently together this afternoon, what about apanying me to pick out a car?¡±

    ¡°There is no need.¡± Su Qingsang replied.

    ¡°No, it matters.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t allow her to resist him. ¡°Sometimes, your schedule is different from mine. If we buy a new car, it will be a little easier.¡±

    Now that Huo Jinyao insisted, Su Qingsang could not debate him. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself so hard. I don¡¯t need the car immediately, I could go to work by taking the subway.¡±

    ¡°Honey, are you showing concern for me? I am so touched.¡± Huo Jinyao replied.

    Reaching out his hand and holding Su Qingsang in his arms, he said, ¡°Honey, you treat me so well.¡±

    Being held in Huo Jinyao¡¯s arm, Su Qingsang felt a bit ufortable and uttered, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t behave like this.¡±

 Chapter 133 - She Is Inconsiderate of Him

    <h4>Chapter 133: She Is Inconsiderate of Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    She wasn¡¯t willing to admit that she was considerate of him. She insisted that the car was not a necessity of life. It would cost them a significant amount of money to get another one.

    Noticing Su Qingsang¡¯s expression, Huo Jinyao leaned towards her and kissed her on the cheek.

    ¡°Take it easy, honey. I know you are considerate of me. Please believe me that I will try my best to give you a better life.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± How could she get this across to him? She wasn¡¯t considerate of him.

    Resting her head on Huo Jinyao¡¯s warm chest and looking at his bright smile, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t say that.

    ¡°Honey, believe me. I will try my best to buy you a house and a car. I promise you, I will give you a better life and you will be the happiest wife.¡±

    His words touched her. She was stunned, lost in thought.

    She didn¡¯t care about the money but she was deeply touched by what he had said. Feeling deeply touched, she looked down to try to avoid revealing her emotion.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Actually, I don¡¯t care about the money,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    ¡°I know, but I just want to give you all the best things.¡± Tightly holding her hand, Huo Jinyao uttered, ¡°I want to give you the best things in the world.¡±

    His concentrated expression made Su Qingsang¡¯s heart beat really fast. Meanwhile, Huo Jinyao kissed her.

    ¡°Honey, do you think I look more handsome now?¡±

    Reaching out her hands and touching her forehead, Su Qingsang found she could notmunicate with this immature man.

    ¡°Do you love me deeply?¡± Huo Jinyao asked, with a wistful expression.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get going.¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t stand his words anymore.

    ¡°Ok. We¡¯ll go pick our new car now.¡± Huo Jinyao told his n to Su Qingsang. ¡°By the way, honey, we can go to the theater after selecting our car. There are a lot of new movies we can see.¡±

    ¡°No ...¡± Su Qingsang rejected his proposal.

    ¡°Now that you are off the duty, let¡¯s go to the movies to rx.¡± Huo Jinyao uttered.

    ¡°But ...¡± Su Qingsang uttered.

    ¡°Come on, pleasee with me,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Huo Jinyao started the car. Glimpsing out the rearview mirror, Su Qingsang could not help lift the corner of her lips.

    Su Qingsang ended up picking a car that was pretty expensive. Huo Jinyao thought that was too normal. Finally, he bought a Cadic.

    Gazing at Huo Jinyao¡¯s face, Su Qingsang was speechless.

    ¡°You should drive this car. You always have business with others. This car will make you look good,¡± Su Qingsang finally said.

    ¡°Honey...¡± Touching her hand, Huo Jinyao said, ¡± I didn¡¯t give you anything for marrying me. Just take this a gift, okay?¡±

    Persuaded by him, Su Qingsang epted that.

    After selecting the car and making an appointment to get the car the next day, they went to the movies.

    Hanging out with Huo Jinyao for a whole day, Su Qingsang spared no time thinking about Zhang Mei and that farce, let alone the news on Weibo.

    She had no idea that Huo Jinyao had sent out many texts and received many texts.

    Next day, the public opinion on Weibo was totally changed and many people started to support Su Qingsang.

 Chapter 134 - Are You Angry

    <h4>Chapter 134: Are You Angry</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The next day, a famous local blogger leaked the truth to the masses on Weibo. The blogger tried to depict the material from an insider¡¯s point-of-view.

    Zhang Mei¡¯s husband was named Li Jiaxing. They already had two daughters and were trying to have a son.

    When Zhang Mei got pregnant, Li Jiaxing¡¯s mother found a fortune-teller who foretold that the baby was going to be a boy.

    Although the Li Family was angry that Zhang Mei had identally fallen down, they just teased her. They were just happy that the baby was a boy.

    When Zhang Mei had the routine examination, however, Li Jiaxing¡¯s mother came to visit her. She identally heard the conversation between two patients in the same room. ording to the shape of the fetus in Zhang Mei¡¯s belly, they thought the baby was going to be a girl.

    Most people would not think that this routine conversation could make Li Jiaxing¡¯s mother skeptical and angry. The doctor had observed the shape of the fetus in Zhang Mei¡¯s belly and deeply believed the baby was a girl.

    Early the next day, Li Jiaxing¡¯s mother had felt more and more skeptical, so she took the ultrasound to ask another doctor whether the baby was a girl or not.

    After being skeptical of the baby¡¯s gender, Li Jiaxing¡¯s mother felt unsatisfied with Zhang Mei.

    Thinking about the medical charges and the gender of the baby, Li Jiaxing discussed it with his mother and tried to force Zhang Mei to have an abortion.

    Zhang Mei refused to have one for she had been pregnant for seven months. She fought against Li Jiaxing and his mother.

    When the fight became more aggressive, Li Jiaxing¡¯s mother pushed Zhang Mei and made her fall down.

    All the patients in the room witnessed this and some even recorded it.

    Having fallen down again, Zhang Mei realized she was in such a dangerous situation that she had to have an abortion.

    When Li Jiaxing¡¯s mother knew the baby was a girl, she was happy with the decision to have an abortion. She even thought about persuading Zhang Mei to have another new baby.

    Zhang Mei, however, felt she so depressed after losing her baby that, when shebined her feeling of loss with the huge amount of pressure she felt, she decided tomit suicide.

    Li Jiaxing and his mother were stunned by Zhang Mei¡¯s death. Feeling unreconciled and having someone suggest it to them, they decided to ckmail the doctor and hospital.

    This blog post was long, as it put forth a lot of evidence, including witness testimony and pictures taken by witnesses. After posting it, the direction of public opinionpletely changed.

    The people who were against the hospital realized who was the real murderer and turned on Li Jiaxing and his mother. A video recorded how Li Jiaxing¡¯s mother harassed Zhang Mei and pushed her. It really made the masses furious.

    Meanwhile, the picture proving that Li Jiaxing ckmailed the hospital was posted.

    Having spent a whole day with Huo Jinyao, Su Qingsang had no idea about it.

    The previous night, Huo Jinyao had made love with her many times, so she was exhausted. He had known that she didn¡¯t have work the next day so he had taken advantage of the opportunity.

    Su Qingsang woke up, aching.

    Noticing the satisfied and pleasant expression on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but hide under the nket.

    ¡°Honey.¡± Huo Jinyao sat on the edge of their bed and said, ¡°You aren¡¯t working today. Where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Nowhere.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s reply sounded muffled from under the nket.

    Huo Jinyao reached out his hands to pull at the nket. Meanwhile, Su Qingsang tried her best to resist him.

    Huo Jinyao lifted the nket up and asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡±

 Chapter 135 - How Could She Be Calm?

    <h4>Chapter 135: How Could She Be Calm?</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang revealed her head from under the nket and gazed at Huo Jinyao ferociously. How could she be calm?

    She had said she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and begged him not to continuest night, but he had just ignored her.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, lifting Su Qingsang up and putting her on hisp. Huo Jinyao held Su Qingsang tightly and uttered, ¡°I lost controlst night.¡±

    I will not talk to him. How can he say he lost control? In my opinion, he just didn¡¯t try to maintain control.

    Su Qingsang pouted and blushed, with an angry expression on her face.

    Huo Jinyao thought she was so adorable that he couldn¡¯t help but lean in close to her and kiss her lips.

    ¡°Honey, I promise I will try to control myself tonight,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Who could trust him? Su Qingsang turned her head. Obviously, Huo Jinyao¡¯s words wouldn¡¯t convince her.

    ¡°This is not all on me,¡± Huo said, staring at Su Qingsang¡¯s white shoulder, which poked out from under the nket.

    ¡°Honey, you are so stunning and delicious. It¡¯s reasonable that I can¡¯t control myself. Right?¡± Huo Jinyao uttered.

    Delicious? He thinks of me as food?

    Hearing this made Su Qingsang want to bite Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Putting his hands on Su Qingsang¡¯s waist, Huo Jinyao said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang finally spoke, hoarse.

    Her hoarse tone was the aftermath of Huo Jinyao¡¯s behavior. Thinking about it, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but re at Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyao stared back at her, with an apologetic expression.

    ¡°Come on, honey. Don¡¯t be angry. If you are still mad, you can hit me.¡± Huo Jinyao proposed.

    Ignoring his proposal, Su Qingsang said, ¡°Leave me alone, I want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Honey.¡± Huo touched Su Qingsang¡¯s waist and said, ¡°The weather is so nice and you aren¡¯t working today. It would be a waste if we just stayed at home. What about going outside?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Su Qingsang replied.

    Go outside? Where? Even walking might exhaust me.

    ¡°Honey ...¡± Huo Jinyao uttered.

    Huo Jinyao wanted to persuade Su Qingsang, but Su Qingsang¡¯s phone started to ring.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s hands were inside the nket, so Huo Jinyao passed her the cell phone. Upon seeing the caller¡¯s name, Huo Jinyao almost wanted to hang up.

    ¡°Pass me the cell phone.¡± Su Qingsang reached out her hands from the nket. Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t pass her the cell phone, he put the caller through and turned on the hands-free mode.

    ring at him, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to haggle over something so trivial.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Zuo Hongchen spoke in a really caring tone.

    ¡°Senior?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°Where are you right now?¡± Zuo Hongchen asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m at home.¡± Feeling how hoarse her voice was, Su Qingsang wanted to clear her throat and get the cell phone.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t let her which made Su Qingsang re at him.

    ¡°Have you seen the news?¡± Zuo Hongchen asked.

    ¡°What kind of news?¡± Su Qingsang replied.

    ¡°The news about our hospital and the issues surrounding Zhang Mei.¡± Although Zuo Hongchen had known that the hospital was innocent, he had never imagined this issue would be solved this quickly.

    ¡°Zhang Mei ...¡± Su Qingsang wanted to get the cell phone to figure out what had happened, but what Zuo Hongchen said stopped her.

    ¡°Maybe you should check thatter. Would you minding into the hospital now?¡± Zuo Hongchen asked.

    ¡°Come to the hospital? Now?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°Yes, please try to hurry. Our hospital is having a press conferenceter and your attendance is really important.¡±

    A press conference?

    Hanging up and ignoring Huo Jinyao¡¯s mockery, Su Qingsang searched the news on the inte.

    After seeing all the news and the blog, she was stunned.

    How can it be?

    ¡°This ...¡± This wicked scheme had been solved through a single blog post?

    She knew the truth of this issue before she read the blog. Still, she wondered how could this blogger know everything that happened.

 Chapter 136 - Your Proposal Is Too Ridiculous to Convince Me

    <h4>Chapter 136: Your Proposal Is Too Ridiculous to Convince Me</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing Su Qingsang¡¯s shocked expression, Huo Jingyao grabbed the cell phone.

    Looking through the news and the blog, Huo Jinyao nodded.

    ¡°Great job.¡± Yang Wenchang had efficiently solved this issue. This blog was well-written and well-organized. Yang Wenchang deserved a higher sry.

    ¡°Great job?¡± Su Qingsang looked at him and asked.

    ¡°I mean this blog is well-organized,¡± Huo Jinyao replied.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to appreciate the blogger¡¯s talent. She just wondered why this issue had been resolved so quickly.

    ¡°I never imagined that Zhang Meimitted suicide because of something like this,¡± Su Qingsang uttered.

    Seemingly, Zhang Mei did not tell her the truth when she was doing the routine examination. She didn¡¯t tell Su Qingsang that she had already given birth to two children.

    Huo Jinyao pulled her into his arms. Su Qingsang struggled a bit but failed. All she could do was re at him.

    ¡°Leave me alone, I want to get up,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    ¡°You just that that you wanted to lie in the bed.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t loosen his embrace. ¡°You can just stay at home and have a rxing day.¡±

    ¡°The press conference, I must attend it.¡± Su Qingsang replied.

    ¡°Why do you have to be there?¡± Kissing her on the lips, Huo Jinyao added, ¡°The dean of the hospital told you that you were off-duty and that you should go back home when this issue burst out. Now everything is solved, they require you to be back on-duty immediately. Do you think you are too soft?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Turning her head, Su Qingsang got rid of his hands and replied, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be childish.¡±

    ¡°It is the truth.¡± Holding her hands, Huo Jinyao replied, ¡°If I were you, I would stay at home and wait for the dean or vice dean or the administrator of the Medicine Bureau to apologize. Then, let them exin how unreasonably they treated you. After that, you tell them whether you are on-duty or not.¡±

    ¡°Are you insane?¡± Who does he think I am? ¡°I¡¯m just a normal doctor. By the way, the way our hospital went about solving this problem was right.¡± Su Qingsang told him. ¡°How could they have done it any differently? It was a totally abnormal situation.¡± Noticing Su Qingsang move, Huo Jinyao held her arms in case she fell off the bed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s think about that. Theymanded you to do whatever they want without any reasonable exnation. How can they treat you like this? I won¡¯t let them treat you this way.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,e on. Don¡¯t be foolish.¡± Getting out of Huo Jinyao¡¯s embrace, Su Qingsang red at him.

    She just couldn¡¯t understand how could this intelligent man talk in such a silly way?

    ¡°I think the way our hospital solved this problem was normal and reasonable. Now, everyone knows the truth. It¡¯s a happy ending. Why do you try to force me to behave oddly?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you make them be reasonable?¡± Huo Jinyao asked, with a surprised and doubtful expression. ¡°You have the right to do that. You can just call the dean and tell him that you will go on-duty if they apologize to you.¡±

    Asmunication with him was failing, Su Qingsang just wanted to ignore him. If she continued to debate with him, she would be furious.

    She got off the bed, finding she was too weak to stand.

    She almost fell down. Huo Jinyao reached out immediately and held her up.

    ¡°See? You can not stand by yourself. You really want to go to the hospital to attend that press conference? I think you should just stay at home and have a rest. I bet your dean wille and apologize to you,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°Come on, it sounds like you are joking.¡± Only a lunatic could believe what Huo Jinyao said would work. ¡°Our dean would fire me instead of visiting and apologizing to me.¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Huo Jinyao cried.

    Noticing Su Qingsang look at him curiously, Huo Jinyao realized that he had said too much. He smiled, with a sort of embarrassed expression.

    ¡°Honey, I just want to make sure you are treated fairly. How can they treat you like this? Just ignore your sacrifice andmand you toe back without even apologizing?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

 Chapter 137 - I Did Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 137: I Did Nothing</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Noticing Huo Jinyao¡¯s angry expression, an ambiguous theory began to emerge in Su Qingsang¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, do you get involved in this issue?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°No, how would I have done that?¡± Huo Jinyao replied.

    Walking so that he was behind Su Qingsang, Huo Jinyao wrapped his arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Honey, I was just trying to show my concern. I promise you. Just take a look at my serious and sincere eyes.¡±

    With that, Huo Jinyao put up three fingers as a disy of his honesty. This guy was always not serious, though, even he behaved he was, so it didn¡¯t convince Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Well, I know you do care about me and that you are very sincere.¡±

    ¡°Honey,¡± Feeling unsatisfied, Huo Jinyao went up next to her and took her hand, ¡°I have made you a promise. Why don¡¯t you trust me?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Why isn¡¯t he satisfied?

    Moving her lips slightly, Su Qingsang noticed the sad look that appeared in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes and then sighed.

    She stood on her tiptoes, leaned towards him and lightly kissed his face.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s change the subject. I¡¯m fine and really touched by your concern. Is that ok?¡±

    Knowing someone stood by her side, she could not be aggrieved by his sincere concern.

    That did satisfy Huo Jinyao. He held Su Qingsang in his arms for a while, ¡°If you really want to attend the press conference, then I will be on your side. I won¡¯t let anyone take advantage of you anymore. If anyone tries to make you ufortable, you should refuse to do what they request you to do. We could spend any time you get off to go on a honeymoon.¡±

    ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t be childish.¡±

    Why does he have such a bad impression of the hospital? Now everything is done, no one will try to take advantage of you.

    ¡°Can I bring you there?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Realizing something, Su Qingsang said, ¡°They are delivering our car today. I can go there by myself, so you can pick up our new car and go through the formalities.¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam.¡±

    Huo Jinyao raised his hand and saluted. It made Su Qingsang smile. How can a man behave so strangely?

    It. It is so...

    ...

    The blog post that was posted that morning really changed the direction of public opinion.

    Dozens of millions ofizens read the blog and hundreds of thousands ofizens forwarded it. Under such circumstances, the hospital could not be seen as responsible in this medical dispute.

    Still, the hospital called a press conference to present clearly all of the details of their position.

    The involved clinical doctors, the nurses, and everyone else involved in the issue attended this press conference.

    The journalists asked many questions on whether there had been some professional misconduct or not.

    The hospital cited the authentic forms and the signatures on the ¡°operation agreement¡± to prove their innocence.

    Moreover, the hospital showed the CCTV of the corridor. Although it didn¡¯t record the dispute between Zhang Mei and Li Jiaxing¡¯s mother, it clearly caught the angry expression of Li Jiaxing¡¯s mother when she left the ward.

    The evidence cited by the hospital and the video on Weibo made the truth clear.

    The conclusion was that the hospital had no responsibility for Zhang Mei¡¯s suicide.

    The disturbance caused by Li Jiaxing really had a negative impact on the hospital¡¯s reputation.

    The hospital would reserve the right to sue.

    Still, considering the actual situation, the hospital forgave the patient¡¯s rtives¡¯ malfeasance.

    This meant the hospital would only sue them if they still tried to ckmail the hospital. If not, the hospital would let it go.

    The farce finally ended.

    The beginning of the farce had been weird and it had ended oddly as well.

 Chapter 138 - He Is Not That Into You

    <h4>Chapter 138: He Is Not That Into You</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Now that the hospital was officially innocent and was not taking responsibility, Su Qingsang was not fired. She was allowed to have two days off before getting to the job.

    Su Qingsang was happy for the chance to rx. What she was really excited about was that her innocence had been proven.

    ¡°Congrattions,¡± Zuo Hongchen said.

    Zuo Hongchen had been waiting for the press conference ended so he could speak with her.

    Upon seeing Su Qingsang, Zuo Hongchen congratted her immediately.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Su Qingsang replied in a pleasant tone. ¡°Thank you for helping me yesterday. Can I treat you a meal to show my appreciation?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re only going to treat him?¡± Chen Xiaoyu approached them and said, ¡°I want to go with you guys.¡±

    ¡°I agree with Chen Xiaoyu,¡± Shen Pinn, the head nurse, said. ¡°Now that everything is alright, we should all get together and have a party to celebrate.¡±

    At that moment, Vice Director Yang walked out of the office and pped his hands to get their attention. ¡°I agree with them. All of us have had an exhausting few days. I will book a table so we can rx and celebrate for our innocence.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Vice Director you are so great!¡±

    Looking at the happy expressions of her colleagues, Su Qingsang felt relieved and smiled.

    As for Zuo Hongchen, he was not enthusiastic about the uing party. An upset expression shed across his face for a moment, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t notice.

    ...

    Li Qianxue reached out her fingers and unintentionally hit the table. In this situation, her assistant didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    Although Li Qianxue was a female, no one dared to underestimate her ferocity.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you pressure the hospital to fire Su Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°I pressured the hospital,¡± her assistant replied with an embarrassed look on her face. ¡°But someone helped Su Qingsang and the majority of the masses supported the hospital. Manyizens stood by Su Qingsang¡¯s side. It is not the proper time to fire Su Qingsang.¡±

    A cold look shed in Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes. She asked, ¡°Who helped her?¡±

    Was it Su Chenghui?

    ¡°It was Huo Jinyao,¡± her assistant replied with an embarrassed expression. ¡°Chairman Li, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t furtively help Su Qingsang. He frankly told us it was him who helped her out.¡±

    Huo Jinyao? Narrowing her eyes, Li Qianxue asked, ¡°So, what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°When we detected this blog post, he arranged someone to give us a message,¡± her assistant replied.

    ¡°What?¡± Li Qianxue asked.

    ¡°He said he would let it go for the sake of the Li Family but, if you try to hurt Su Qingsang, he will not forgive you,¡± the assistant replied.

    Li Qianxue almost lost control. This young man...how dare he?

    ¡°Is he the member of the Huo Family in Rong City?¡± Li Qianxue asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± her assistant replied. ¡°He is Huo Mingguang¡¯s son. We have no idea why he came here, but we sense that he is determined to protect Su Qingsang.¡±

    The assistant replied, carefully noting Li Qianxue¡¯s expression. Seemingly, he was waiting for Li Qianxue¡¯smand.

    Li Qianxue was silent. She had known Su Qingsang¡¯s husband was not a normal people, but she had never imagined he was a member of the Huo Family in Rong City.

    ¡°Any idea about why he married Su Qingsang?¡± Li Qianxue asked.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Lowering his head, the assistant said, ¡°This is my fault. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    There was a silence. Rubbing the center of her forehead, Li Qianxue uttered, ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°Chairman Li?¡± The assistant uttered.

    ¡°Let it go. Don¡¯t anything else.¡± Li Qianxue decided.

    ¡°Yes.¡± the assistant replied.

    ¡°Thanks for your hard work. You can go now.¡± Li Qianxue said.

    The assistant left her office. Li Qianxue turned her chair around and gazed at the scenery outside the window.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t help Su Qingsang?

    Li Qianxue had thought Su Chenghui loved Su Qingsang¡¯s mother so much but she had been wrong. A tender and lovely face emerged in her mind.

    ¡°See? He was not that into you. Your daughter was bullied, but he was just stood on the sidelines.¡± Li Qianxue said to the empty room.

 Chapter 139 - She Expected a Lot

    <strong>Chapter 139: She Expected a Lot</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Li Qianxue was relieved by Su Chenghui¡¯s behavior.

    If Su Chenghui could treat Su Qingsang like the illegitimate daughter she was and ignore her, then she would not bully Su Qingsang.

    Moreover, Li Qianxue had always pictured Su Qingsang¡¯s mother as a poor, deserted woman. Li Qianxue had thought that Su Chenghui had deeply loved Su Qingsang¡¯s mother.

    What a ridiculous idea that ended up being! If Su Qingsang¡¯s mother knew her daughter lived such a miserable life, how would she react?

    She had expected a lot.

    ...

    ¡°President Huo,¡± Yang Wenchang said, holding the car keys out to Huo Jinyao. ¡°The car has been refitted and tested.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡± Nodding his head, Huo Jinyao gestured to Yang Wenchang to put the car key on the table. ¡°How is the bid going?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Everything is fine. He Xuankai visited you twice, but I said you weren¡¯t avable. Are you willing to meet with him or...¡± Yang Wenchang trailed off.

    ¡°No,¡± Huo Jinyao said. He would never forgive a person who dared to plot against him. For the sake of Lee Junsheng, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t try to get revenge on He Xuankai.

    ¡°Okay, I will cancel the meeting. There is something else though,¡± Yang Wenchang said.

    ¡°What?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    ¡°Li Qianxue received our message. The Li Family will not go a step further,¡± Yang Wenchang replied.

    ¡°They do not dare to go a step further,¡± Huo Jinyao said. He was bound to protect his wife. If the Li Family was wise, they would not dare to be his rival.

    ¡°What about the hospital? Is everything alright there?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    ¡°Yes. Su Qingsang was allowed to have two days off,¡± Yang Wenchang replied.

    Yang Wenchang noticed his words made Huo Jinyao¡¯s hands shake slightly for a second.

    ¡°Two days off?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    Although it was not too long, they could make it into a short honeymoon.

    ¡°President Huo.¡± A bad feeling filled Yang Wenchang.

    As expected, Huh Jinyao raised his head and looked at him. ¡°Cancel the meeting,¡± he uttered.

    ¡°President Huo,¡± Yang Wenchang replied, almost in tears. ¡°There are three cooperative projects, one merger, an acquisition case, and the investment discussion on the schedule. Do you want to dy them?¡±

    A coldness appeared in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes. Noticing it, Yang Wenchang felt so scared that he started to sweat. Then Yang Wenchang said, ¡°Yes, President Huo. I will arrange for that to be dyed.¡±

    Yang Wenchang felt miserable. Could he get away with asking for a raise?

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know what Yang Wenchang thought. Actually, he didn¡¯t care about what he thought.

    Huo Jinyao drove the refitted vehicle to pick up Su Qingsang and bring her home.

    He had no idea that she had left the hospital to party with her colleagues.

    ...

    When Su Qingsang picked up Huo Jinyao¡¯s call, she was already sitting in the restaurant.

    ¡°Honey, where are you?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    Hearing his familiar voice, Su Qingsang could picture Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression.

    ¡°I am in Linyuan Restaurant,¡± Su Qingsang replied.

    ¡°Can I drive there to bring you home?¡± Huo Jinyao asked. After pausing for a second, he pleaded. ¡°Come on.¡±

    Su Qingsang was almost defeated by him. ¡°This is just a party,¡± she said. ¡°I drove my own car here, anyway.¡±

    ¡°But I am driving our new car now. I am eager to show you,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°I can try it tomorrow.¡± Standing at the end of the corridor, Su Qingsang had her back to the room. She uttered, in a low tone, ¡°We have plenty of time to drive it.¡±

    ¡°How long will your partyst? I can wait for you and bring you home,¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Su Qingsang was so independent that she didn¡¯t think of her husband as her whole life. ¡°I can get back home by myself.¡±

    Concentrating on talking with Huo Jinyao, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t notice someone was approaching her.

 Chapter 140 - Different Side

    <strong>Chapter 140: Different Side</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao was still asking Su Qingsang to be careful.

    ¡°Out of the consideration for your safety, I¡¯m asking that you don¡¯t drink alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Actually, she didn¡¯t like alcohol at all.

    Someone approached Su Qingsang from behind. Meanwhile, Su Qingsang turned in a semi-circle and switched which hand was holding her phone, so she didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t sit beside any guy. By the way, are there any male members of staff in the gynecology and obstetrics department?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Qingsang was speechless. ¡°Do you need a string that you can tie me to? It would be easier to control me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Huo Jinyao seemed like he was seriously considering the feasibility of this proposal. ¡°I should find a long belt to fasten you to me. Wherever you go, I will go with you.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t stand him anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to do?¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to do,¡± Huo Jinyao said. Although Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face, she could feel his sadness from his low tone. ¡°Come on, I want to bring you home and have a romantic night with you,¡± Huo Jinyao added.

    ¡°Well...¡± Su Qingsang replied, in a lower volume. She found that she just could not be angry with Huo Jinyao. ¡°Come on, I will be off-duty and apany you. Is that OK?¡±

    ¡°I hope you do,¡± Huo Jinyao replied.

    Although Su Qingsang felt weird, she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I promise you I will. So can I hang up this call now?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Huo Jinyao replied. When Su Qingsang thought he had hung up the call, Huo Jinyao uttered, ¡°Wait a minute. I suppose you forgot something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t kiss me today.¡± Huo Jinyao replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be childish,¡± Su Qingsang said. She blushed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not childish. I¡¯ll never hang up if you don¡¯t kiss me. I don¡¯t mind uttering more sweet words over the phone.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but kiss the phone as if she were kissing Huo Jinyao¡¯s face.

    Feeling satisfied, Huo Jinyao kissed his cell phone as Su Qingsang did and said, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m waiting for you. You haven¡¯t tried on all the nightgowns yet.¡±

    Thinking about those sexy gowns, Su Qingsang blushed. Although she hung up the call without hesitation, she was still blushing as if her face was on fire.

    What does Huo Jinyao think about all day?

    Turning around, Su Qingsang was scared by a man and stepped back suddenly.

    Taking a deep breath, Su Qingsang calmed down. She lifted the corner of her lips and nodded, ¡°Brother-inw.¡±

    Qiu Yanbo didn¡¯t reply but looked Su Qingsang up and down.

    No one could deny Su Qingsang was a beauty. It was just that no one noticed her in the Su Family.

    Su Qingsang was unpopr in the Su Family and ignored by both Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue. This made her behave more cautiously on purpose. She just wanted to be normal. She was totally different on the call with Huo Jinyao though

    She smiled with her lifted eyebrows and narrowed eyes. A sincerely happy expression appeared on her face. He hadn¡¯t looked at her this closely in the past, but he had felt her shyness and gentleness.

    Qiu Yanbo just wanted to answer a call in the corridor. Once he found Su Qingsang, he had hung up the call and just gazed at her.

    His gaze really made Su Qingsang ufortable, so she stepped back and smiled at Qiu Yanbo. ¡°Excuse me, Brother-inw. I should get back my seat.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t tell him which room she was in.

    Su Qingsang started to move, so did Qiu Yanbo.

 Chapter 141 - What if I Want to Talk to You?

    <strong>Chapter 141: What if I Want to Talk to You?</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang was stunned for a moment. She looked at Qiu Yanbo and said, ¡°Brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not married to your sister yet,¡± Qiu Yanbo quickly replied.

    Su Qingsang hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your brother-inw.¡±

    This response surprised even more. Her eyebrows twisted and she did not understand what Qiu Yanbo meant. But-

    ¡°Well, I see. Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Did Huo Jinyao call you just now?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Is that any of your business?¡±

    Qiu Yanbo looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s defensive eyes. She was actingpletely differently than the way she acted in front of Huo Jinyao. He could not help but purse his lips into a straight line.

    ¡°It actually does have something to do with me.¡±

    The Huo family had actuallye to Lin City to expand their territory. Huo Jinyao was the most significant member of the third generation of the Huo family. He was also recognized as the eldest and, therefore, the most powerful grandson of the family.

    At the moment, Qiu Yanbo had business on his mind. They were close to finalizing a deal but he still hadn¡¯t had the chance to meet Huo Jinyao yet.

    In fact, he began to wonder if Su Qingsang knew about Huo Jinyao¡¯s true identity.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao is doing business with mypany now.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know much about the business. She looked at Qiu Yanbo, waiting for him to finish.

    ¡°This project is worth billions of dors. The amount it makes annually cannot be underestimated. Even if we¡¯re enemies, neither one of us has the ability to take it on by ourselves.¡±

    Everypany could only have a certain amount of capital turnover. Only the business with the best abilities would be able to win this deal.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Is he trying to show off how much money his business made?

    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that Huo Jinyao¡¯spany has the abilities to sign such arge deal. Qingsang, aren¡¯t you the least bit curious about Huo Jinyao¡¯s identity?¡±

    Su Qingsang was stunned. The first thing that popped into her head was Huo Jinyao saying that he was going to buy her a car.

    He seemed to have a lot of money. She knew from the beginning that Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t a person who worried about money.

    He also...

    She realized that Qiu Yanbo was still looking at her. She got rid of the apprehension on her face and tried to look unperturbed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not curious because he has already told me.¡±

    Now it was Qiu Yanbo who was stunned. He gazed at Su Qingsang as if he was trying to determine the truthfulness of her words.

    ¡°Did he really tell you?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t like his attitude and she didn¡¯t want to talk any longer with her future brother-inw.

    As she was turning to leave, Qiu Yanbo stood in front of her, blocking her way. ¡°You seem like you are scared of me.¡±

    ¡°Why would I be scared of you?¡±

    ¡°Every time you see me, you look like you want to run away.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. That¡¯s not fear.¡± Su Qingsang corrected. ¡°I just don¡¯t want people to start spreading rumors. Don¡¯t forget, brother-inw, you are going to marry my sister.¡±

    Qiu Yanbo raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Qingsang. His attitude seemed to change. His eyes shed with interest.

    ¡°Okay, so you don¡¯t want to cause any misunderstanding. What if I don¡¯t want to marry your sister?¡±

    Su Qingsang was frightened for a second as he took a step toward her. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to marry your sister. What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your business.¡± Su Qingsang had always been reluctant to get involved in the Su family¡¯s affairs. ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°What if I want it to have something to do with you?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Qiu Yanbo¡¯s suddenly magnified face, she hesitated before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Whatever¡¯s going on between you and my sister is none of my business. Don¡¯t forget, brother-inw, I am married now.¡±

    Su Qingsang was married now. She had a husband, so she was no longer some helpless illegitimate daughter.

    Qiu Yanbo understood what she was saying and his expression changed dramatically.

 Chapter 142 - Allow Him To Have His Way

    <strong>Chapter 142: Allow Him To Have His Way</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°I still havemitments, please excuse me.¡±

    With no intention to continue being in Qiu Yanbo¡¯s presence, Su Qingsang gave a slight bow before turning on her heels to go back to the private dining room where she was supposed to be.

    Qiu Yanbo narrowed his eyes and lifted a foot seemingly with the intention to go after her, but he spotted another personing out of the dining room and stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°What took you so long?¡±

    Her co-workers teased Su Qingsang upon her return to the private dining room.

    ¡°It must be her darling husband who had called her. Being newly married must be tiring. Despite seeing each other every day, both of you are still so attached to each other.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? Looking at these youngsters, we are really green with envy.¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed furiously. She felt extremely awkward looking at those around her.

    Zuo Hongchen gazed at the lingering flush on her cheeks and could only feel diforting stuffiness in his chest.

    It was clear that he was the one who had known her and fallen for her first, but he had been a step toote. How could he not be mad at that?

    Su Qingsang was not aware of his innermost thoughts, yet the others around them could clearly see that Zuo Hongchen began to down ss after ss of alcohol without restraint.

    In the end, the group of doctors and nurses remained rather sober due to theirck of interest in drinking. Zuo Hongchen and the hospital administration¡¯s Deputy Director Yang were the only two to get drunk.

    Su Qingsang initially wanted to suggest giving Zuo Hongchen a lift home, but they did not live near each other, so other co-workers dropped him off on their way home.

    Instead, she gave a ride to two nurses on her way home. By the time she arrived home, Huo Jinyao was already back.

    He was not only home but had also showered already. He was sitting on the bed and ying games on his cellphone.

    ¡°Dear, you¡¯re back.¡±

    He tossed his cellphone aside and got off the bed to embrace her with a sweep of his arms.

    ¡°Are you drunk? Why do you smell so strongly of alcohol?¡±

    ¡°No, the others were drinking. The smell lingered on my clothes.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Huo Jinyao leaned in close and sniffed the corner of her lips.

    ¡°I can smell alcohol. Are you sure you didn¡¯t drink?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Su Qingsang could smell alcohol on herself too. ¡°Let go of me, I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    Huo Jinyao pinned his gaze on her small face and suddenly moved forward to kiss her. ¡°I¡¯ll join you.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you showered already?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can shower again.¡±

    While speaking, Huo Jinyao swept Su Qingsang off her feet and lifted her up in his arms in one swift motion.

    Su Qingsang was taken aback. ¡°Put me down.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I said I¡¯m going to join you if you¡¯re going to shower. Dear, we have not showered together before.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao!¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s protests were muffled by his kisses. He carried her into the bathroom and what happened next was of course more than just a shower.

    Su Qingsang had the intention to resist but how could she overpower Huo Jinyao? In the end, she could only allow him to have his way with her.

    After that, her arms and legs felt weak as she came out of the shower.

    She had had a long day and was overwhelmed with fatigue when her head hit the pillow.

    Just as she was going to drift off to sleep, Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand once again reached out towards her.

    Su Qingsang pped his hand away exasperatedly.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you had better restrain yourself.¡±

    ¡°Dear,¡± Huo Jinyao flipped himself over and held her hand down. ¡°I can¡¯t restrain myself.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you need to work tomorrow, right?¡±

    No, she did not need to work the next day, but she did not want to spend all of her time in bed either.

    ¡°Let go...¡±

    The cellphone suddenly started ringing and Huo Jinyao halted his actions for a moment. He did not want to take the call, but the phone would not stop ringing.

    Su Qingsang took this chance to flip over and roll her body away from his embrace. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pick up the call?¡±

    Huo Jinyao took his cellphone and the caller ID on the phone screen caused his demeanor to change for a fleeting moment.

    He gave Su Qingsang a smooch on her face before exiting the room with his cellphone.

    Su Qingsang was initially exhausted and was dozing off, but upon seeing Huo Jinyao¡¯s reaction to the phone call, she suddenly felt wide awake.

    Who could be calling? Why does he have to leave me to talk to whoever it is?

 Chapter 143 - Everyone Has Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 143: Everyone Has Secrets</h4>

    How many times has it been? It seemed that Huo Jinyao was always avoiding being in her presence whenever he took a call. Why is that so?

    Everyone has secrets. She could understand that. However, we¡¯re a married couple now. Are we still supposed to keep secrets from each other?

    Qiu Yanbo¡¯s words shed across her mind. Huo Jinyao¡¯s identity...what identity was he referring to?

    Su Qingsang could not sit still anymore. She got up and casually threw on some clothing before heading to look for Huo Jinyao.

    He was standing at the balcony. After they had fooled around for most of the night, it was getting ratherte.

    His face betrayed a smirk as he listened to whoever was speaking on the other end of the line.

    ¡°Let him be, I¡¯m not at leisure to deal with him just now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let him remaincent for a little while. Let him stumble and fall after rising to the top. That¡¯s much more interesting.¡±

    In the darkness of the night, Huo Jinyao¡¯s face revealed a sh of extreme ruthlessness.

    When Su Qingsang came out to the living area, she happened to catch sight of the emotion he reflected.

    Her mind went nk for a moment and she stopped in her tracks.

    Hearing a sound behind him, Huo Jinyao swiftly turned around. In a split second, his expression changedpletely.

    ¡°Why have youe out? Weren¡¯t you exhausted? Why don¡¯t you go to sleep?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s lips twitched and she looked up at Huo Jinyao. ¡°Whom were you speaking to at this hour?¡±

    ¡°A colleague from thepany.¡±

    ¡°Which colleague?¡± Which colleague would cause him to speak in that tone and with that expression?

    ¡°You don¡¯t know them.¡± Huo Jinyao avoided answering her question directly and brushed it off casually. He reached out to draw her into his arms and made an effort to change the subject. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? I thought you couldn¡¯t even get off the bed.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Qingsang did not really care what Huo Jinyao¡¯s true identity was, but she disliked the feeling of being kept in the dark.

    ¡°Dear,¡± Huo Jinyao carried her up in one sweeping motion. ¡°Looks like my hard work just now was not enough? To think you still have the energy to get off the bed. This is definitely my fault.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Qingsang started to struggle. ¡°Stop your flippancy. I have something serious that I want to tell you about.¡±

    ¡°I also have some serious business with you.¡± Huo Jinyao carried her back to the bedroom. ¡°Dear, it looks like you¡¯re not tired after all. Let us continue then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Su Qingsang would not allow him to fool around. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯m going to hit the sack too. We¡¯ll do that together.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Qingsang tried to wriggle free, but he once again held her down.

    ¡°Fine, fine, dear. Look, free nights are hard toe by, so why don¡¯t we make the most of this one?¡±

    Su Qingsang was no match for Huo Jinyao. Soon, she was overpowered and caught in the throes of passion, and naturally stood no chance of finding out anything about Huo Jinyao¡¯s identity just then.

    ...

    Su Qingsang sat in the car with her face turned towards the window. Her pure and attractive face was tinged with anger. Shepletely ignored Huo Jinyao when he leaned over to speak to her from time to time.

    ¡°Dear...¡±

    Su Qingsang pretended not to have heard him.

    ¡°Dear,¡± Huo Jinyao said again. ¡°Fine, dear. I admit that it¡¯s my fault. Please don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say another word.¡±

    Upon uttering these few words, Su Qingsang felt her voice wane. She became more agitated and had no intention of acknowledging Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Dear...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get out of the car if you don¡¯t stop talking.¡±

    Huo Jinyao did not dare to utter another word. He looked at Su Qingsang mournfully.

    Looking at how he adopted this demeanor again, Su Qingsang was infuriated. She could not even be bothered to reprimand him this time.

    This guy... I¡¯m not going to begrudge him doing as he wished with me two nights ago. Yesterday was my day off and we had originally nned to go out to have a good time.

    In the end, they did not go anywhere and had spent the whole day in bed.

    If I had not passed outst night, I¡¯m afraid that he would not have stopped.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s throat was sore and her voice was hoarse. She did not even dare to think about how her colleagues would tease her when she returned to work tomorrow.

 Chapter 144 - Alright, I promise It Wonâ€™t Happen Again

    <h4>Chapter 144: Alright, I promise It Won¡¯t Happen Again</h4>

    Huo Jinyao stopped the car in front of the restaurant and turned to face Su Qingsang. ¡°Dear, we have arrived.¡±

    Su Qingsang red at him and did not have the slightest intention to get out of the car.

    Her waist was still aching and her thighs were weak. It¡¯s all this guy¡¯s fault.

    ¡°I said we should eat at home, but you insisted on dining out. I don¡¯t even have the energy to walk now.¡±

    Su Qingsang was suffering from a hoarse throat. She was really going through extreme difort, not just willfullyining. She truly felt horrible.

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Huo Jinyao reached out to her as he spoke. But why on earth would Su Qingsang allow him to carry her?

    Was it not enough that he had done as he pleased with her at home? Was he now trying to embarrass her in public?

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, that¡¯s quite enough.¡±

    ¡°Dear...¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was filled with grievance. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±

    Seeing Su Qingsang¡¯s hostile disposition, he could not help but lean in close to her. ¡°Think about this ¨C I¡¯ve been a bachelor for thirty years. Now that I¡¯m married, don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve got to make up for a long, lonely life as a single man?¡±

    Su Qingsang was almost at a loss in the face of his shamelessness. ¡°Huo Jinyao, are you still going on about that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡± Huo Jinyao nonchntly kissed Su Qingsang on her cheek. ¡°Moreover, look how beautiful my wife is. She¡¯s so gentle, gracious, has a good figure and nice skin, and she¡¯s so passionate and...¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, shut your mouth.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s neck was red. She could no longer bear to listen to this. ¡°Stop talking about it.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you allow me to talk about it?¡± Huo Jinyao blinked innocently, his eyes shining like two stars in the sky. ¡°My wife is very passionate, and she¡¯s also very...¡±

    He leaned in close to Su Qingsang¡¯s ear to whisper the rest of his sentence. Su Qingsang was overwhelmed with embarrassment. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    ¡°So you see, dear, you really can¡¯t me me. You have to me yourself for being too perfect. How can I resist you?¡±

    Looking at that ruffian-like face of his and listening to the load of sweet-talk that constantly streamed from his lips, Su Qingsang could not outwardly vent her anger no matter how furious she was.

    However, she still had to teach him a lesson. ¡°It can¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± It is impossible to prevent it from happening again, but...¡±Dear, I can promise you I¡¯ll do my best to restrain myself in the future.¡±

    ¡°In the future, the limit is once per day.¡± It was still best to set the record straight. Su Qingsang finally realized that she had been indulging Huo Jinyao too much.

    ¡°What? It can¡¯t be.¡± There was an immediate shift in Huo Jinyao¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Dear, you can¡¯t be so cruel to me, can you?¡±

    ¡°Then should it be reduced to once a week?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked crestfallen and incredulous. ¡°Dear, I do acknowledge my mistake, so should we just skip this punishment?¡±

    ¡°If you keep harping on it, then the limit will be further reduced to once a month.¡±

    Su Qingsang kept her poker face on and adopted an upromising stance.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s face reflected his hopelessness. ¡°Dear, I¡¯m sorry for the past two days. I guarantee that I will be mindful next time, but this punishment is too severe. You can¡¯t insist on it, or it¡¯ll be the end of me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? It doesn¡¯t look that way.¡±

    Su Qingsang opened the car door and stepped out as she spoke. Even though she was experiencing physical difort, her mood had lightened up tremendously.

    ¡°Dear...¡±

    Huo Jinyao followed behind Su Qingsang, trying his best to appease her.

    Su Qingsang continued to be oblivious to his pleas. Hearing Huo Jinyao¡¯s continual sweet-talk on top of his gibberish, a smile started to tug at her lips and it gradually grew wider.

    Some distance away, Qiu Yanbo just finished parking his car before getting out of it. He instantly spotted Su Qingsang from afar.

    It was a juxtaposition to the sharpness and detachment in her disposition when she faced him.

    The Su Qingsang he was observing now was obviously very much doted on. She exuded the aura of a woman who was substantially cherished and loved.

    Qiu Yanbo narrowed his eyes and they reflected an inscrutable subtlety.

 Chapter 145 - Are You Defending Her?

    <strong>Chapter 145: Are You Defending Her?</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Peizhen alighted from the other side of the car.

    She did not see Su Qingsang, but as she noticed Qiu Yanbo staring into the distance motionlessly, she turned her attention in the direction he was looking at, which was towards the entrance of the restaurant.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Qiu Yanbo looked away. ¡°What made you want to dine at ChaoWen Courtyard today?¡±

    ¡°I heard that they¡¯ve just changed their chef, and the new chef is the descendant of a cook from the royal kitchen in the past.¡±

    Su Peizhen linked her arm with Qiu Yanbo¡¯s. Qiu Yanbo observed the gentle manner with which she did that and did not retract his arm.

    The pair entered ChaoWen Courtyard. The restaurant consisted of private dining spaces, hence upon entering there was no way of knowing who the diners were unless one went to the lengths of finding out their identities ahead of time.

    ¡°Oh, right, I heard that thepany you work for is in the midst of negotiating a massive partnership deal. How is thating along?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in the final stages.¡± At that moment, Qiu Yanbo thought of Huo Jinyao and recalled what he had seen at the entrance of the restaurant. It made him frown slightly.

    Su Peizhen did not see his frown. Upon entering, they made their way to the private dining room they had reserved in a habitual manner, as they were regr customers of the restaurant. They settled into their private dining space.

    After ordering their dishes, they continued to converse about more work-rted matters. The Qiu and Li families had always been business partners. In recent years, both enterprises had grown their businesses substantially.

    After Su Peizhen finished talking about work-rted matters, she suddenly changed the topic.

    ¡°Yanbo, my mother had instructed me to ask you about when we will be holding our wedding.¡±

    Qiu Yanbo paused in his act of pouring her tea. He looked up at Su Peizhen, a smile tugging slightly at his lips.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you starting to be impatient about getting married too?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s gorgeous face was tinged with indignation. ¡°We¡¯ve been engaged for such a long time. Don¡¯t you want to get married already?¡±

    ¡°A wedding is just a formality.¡± Qiu Yanbo retracted his hand and poured himself some tea.

    He lifted his cup and took a sip. There was an unreadable expression on his face. ¡°Our current rtionship seems indistinguishable from being married.¡±

    ¡°Of course there is a difference,¡± Su Peizhen spoke up in a petnt manner. ¡°Even Su Qingsang has gotten married and I¡¯m older than her.¡±

    ¡°Only a few days older,¡± Qiu Yanbo lowered his eyes as he thought of how Su Qingsang was smiling brightly when she was with Huo Jinyao. His throat tightened at the thought. ¡°Moreover, you have never liked beingpared to her. Why bring her up now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I dislike beingpared to her.¡± In her heart, she believed Su Qingsang was not fit to be mentioned in the same context as her. However...¡±I just feel a little bad about it.¡±

    By previously telling Li Qianxue about Su Yuxin¡¯s incident, she had harbored the intention of instigating Li Qianxue to deal with Su Qingsang.

    Little did she expect that Huo Jinyao woulde to Su Qingsang¡¯s rescue. I wonder if that Huo Jinyao is a dimwit or an abnormal person. How on earth did Su Qingsang bewitch him till she had gotten himpletely wrapped around her finger?

    When her n had failed, Li Qianxue reminded her that as long as Su Qingsang did not pose a threat to the Su Family, she should not bother herself with her.

    Since Li Qianxue had made her stand clear, Su Peizhen naturally would notpete with an illegitimate daughter.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qiu Yanbo spoke up nonchntly. ¡°Does her marriage infuriate you too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it infuriates me.¡± Su Peizhen did not mind showing her petnt and petty side to Qiu Yanbo.

    ¡°The man she had married, well, you should know what kind of person he is. I really don¡¯t quite understand why the people from Rong City¡¯s Huo Family would allow their eldest son to marry an illegitimate daughter. What kind of alliance is that for their family?¡±

    It was not that Qiu Yanbo had never heard Su Peizhen use such a derogatory tone while talking about Su Qingsang, but this was the first time that it irked him.

    ¡°Su Qingsang has her good points too.¡±

    At least from his observation of her all along, he felt that Su Qingsang possessed some qualities that the daughters of privileged families did not.

    ¡°Are you defending her?¡±

 Chapter 146 - What Are You Implying?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 146: What Are You Implying?</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Peizhen¡¯s expression immediately darkened. Qiu Yanbo shrugged casually. ¡°I guess you could say that. I just feel that she didn¡¯t provoke you in any way...¡±

    ¡°Her mere existence provokes me.¡± Su Peizhen jumped up from her seat, ring at Qiu Yanbo with a look of tant displeasure. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you implying? Do you see her in a positive light now? You¡¯re even starting to take pity on her.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Qiu Yanbo moved forward to grab her hand and made her sit her down opposite him. ¡°Why should I take pity on her?¡±

    Saying that he took pity on her was a bit of a stretch, but when she had turned to smile at him, the look of tenderness in her eyes was memorable.

    ¡°Hmpf,¡± Su Peizhen was vexed. ¡°Yanbo, I don¡¯t care about what happens around me; you¡¯re very much aware of that. However, Su Qingsang is someone I detest. You should know that, right?¡±

    He was her fianc¨¦, after all. If he were to side with Su Qingsang, she would never take it lying down.

    ¡°Look at you. What gibberish are you spouting?¡± Qiu Yanbo ced the cup of tea in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, you are my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    This marriage was arranged by the Qiu and Li families, and both of them werepletely clear about that.

    Su Peizhen remained bothered. Nobody would like an illegitimate daughter. She was no different.

    ¡°Yanbo, pick a time and we¡¯ll get our wedding pictures taken. Then we¡¯ll fix a wedding date.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Qiu Yanbo nodded. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll speak to your parents about it and work out a suitable date.¡±

    Su Peizhen was finally pacified by the firm attitude he showed when he made that statement.

    At that moment, the waiters started to serve the dishes. Qiu Yanbo steered their conversation in another direction and the argument that had taken ce just now seemed like it never happened at all.

    Only Qiu Yanbo knew that the memory of Su Qingsang crossed his thoughts from time to time. It was a little endearing to him.

    ...

    Su Qingsang waspletely oblivious to the fact that she had nearly be the cause of an argument between Su Peizhen and Qiu Yanbo.

    She was enjoying Huo Jinyao¡¯s attentiveness to her needs in another private dining room.

    ¡°Here, taste a bite of this fish.¡± Huo Jinyao ced an already deboned piece of fish in Su Qingsang¡¯s bowl as he spoke.

    ¡°I remember that you had a few more helpings of this fish the previous time you tried it. I guess you like this dish?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s hand, which was moving her chopsticks, halted, and she looked up at Huo Jinyao. There was aplex look in her eyes.

    She was not very particr about food, but Huo Jinyao was really attentive towards her.

    He would always remember which dish she had preferred, however superficially. Not only would he remember, he would also order dishes ording to her liking on subsequent asions.

    A good example was this steamed turbot. She had merely helped herself to a few more bites of this dish the previous time they had ordered it, but he had remembered that.

    ¡°Hurry up and eat. It¡¯s not going to be as nice if it gets cold.¡±

    Huo Jinyao scooped a bowl of soup for her as he spoke. ¡°You know what, this restaurant just changed their chef. It has been said that the new chef¡¯s ancestor was a cook in the royal kitchen in the olden days. This dish was served to the emperor in the pce.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just amercial marketing strategy. You don¡¯t really believe that, do you?¡±

    Su Qingsangughed, but she humored him by helping herself to some more of the dish.

    On the other hand, Huo Jinyao was enthusiastically picking out the bones from the fish for her. Su Qingsang observed the way he concentrated on the task and the annoyance she felt towards his ¡®aggression¡¯ for the past two days dissipated substantially.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine now. There are no more bones.¡±

    Huo Jinyao ced some fish into Su Qingsang¡¯s bowl, and only noticed her fixated gaze on him when he looked up.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Qingsang suddenly put down her chopsticks and looked Huo Jinyao in the eye with all seriousness. ¡°Why do you treat me so well?¡±

 Chapter 147 - I Fell In Love With You At First Sight

    <strong>Chapter 147: I Fell In Love With You At First Sight</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao was stumped for a moment, and then he suddenly broke intoughter. ¡°What a silly question, dear! You¡¯re my wife, so who should I treat well if not you?¡±

    Is it as simple as that? Then if he were married to someone else, would he treat his wife as well as he is treating me now?

    Su Qingsang could not help but wonder. A dullness came over her eyes.

    At this moment, Huo Jinyao held her hand in his. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my dear? Are you still unhappy?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± Su Qingsang was having difficulty conveying her thoughts. ¡°Huo Jinyao, I just feel that...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, my dear. I¡¯ll treat you even better in the future.¡±

    As he spoke, he leaned over to her and kissed her. She was already used to this habit of his.

    ¡°You¡¯ve transferred the oil from your lips to my face.¡±

    ¡°Have I? There¡¯s nothing to worry about. My dear has a goodplexion, so just treat it as replenishment of moisture.¡±

    Su Qingsang did not want to carry on with the conversation. She felt that they were onpletely different frequencies. ¡°What I mean is, you don¡¯t have to be this way.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®this way¡¯?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s...¡± Su Qingsang was tempted to exin, but she still needed time to get used to his method of glossing over everything with a kiss.

    She needed to get used to how he consistently treated her well, and how he always loved to have his way with her...

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you really don¡¯t have to behave like this. I¡¯m an adult. I can take care of myself.¡±

    ¡°I know that perfectly well.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded solemnly. ¡°I know you¡¯re an adult, but you¡¯re also my wife.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you marry me?¡± Su Qingsang had always wanted to find out the reason. ¡°I know I was the one who raised the idea of marriage, but what made you agree to it?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°That is because you¡¯re so attractive.¡± Huo Jinyao had a frivolous look on his face. ¡°I fell in love with you at first sight. It had to be you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense again.¡± She knew her own merits and the level of her attractiveness.

    ¡°I mean what I say. It¡¯s all true.¡± Huo Jinyao leaned in close again. ¡°Dear, in my heart, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the world. You¡¯reparable to an angel. Oh, no, no, no, an angel wouldn¡¯t be quite as beautiful as you.¡±

    He was starting to exaggerate, so Su Qingsang did not press on with her questions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s tuck in. Stop being so touchy-feely.¡± She pulled his hand off hers. Su Qingsang really could not put up with how he was always so eager to please.

    ¡°Yes, as you wish.¡± Huo Jinyao settled back onto his seat. However, a momentter, he leaned close to her again. ¡°Dear, try this. It¡¯s really tasty.¡±

    At this point, Su Qingsang¡¯s temper waspletely pacified. She realized that confronting Huo Jinyao was fruitless no matter what she did.

    Forget it. She could not bother herself with trying to reason with him anymore.

    ...

    Su Qingsang¡¯s two-day break from work felt like no break at all. However, she had been adamant in barring Huo Jinyao¡¯s amorous advances that night, so she had gotten restful sleep.

    Hurrying into the hospital, thetest news she got regarding Zhang Mei was that her kin had already been to the hospital to settle details of her funeral.

    After this incident, Su Qingsang¡¯s reputation had been seriously boosted. There had even been people who hade on purpose to seek treatment from her.

    All of a sudden, Su Qingsang¡¯s number of patients doubled. She waspletely exhausted after a whole morning of consultations.

    When she was having lunch at noon, both directors Zhang Qiubai and Chen Xiaoyu had a goodugh about her current predicament.

    However, in the afternoon, the department¡¯s personnel was faced with a serious work assignment and theughter ceased.

    Every year after mid-autumn, the hospital would organize a medical group to visit the countryside. It was one of the hospital¡¯s key events.

    This year, Su Qingsang¡¯s name was included in the list of appointed medical personnel in the group.

    Upon receiving this piece of news, Su Qingsang stared nkly at the hospital¡¯s management team.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the countryside?¡±

 Chapter 148 - I Guess He Will Not Be Happy

    <strong>Chapter 148: I Guess He Will Not Be Happy</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Vice President Li, who was in charge of the daily running of the hospital, smiled rather kindly.

    ¡°This time, we¡¯ll also be going to H province for our visit to the countryside. It¡¯s situated in Qing Yuan County, approximately two kilometers away from Lin City. Honestly, the environment there is rather harsh, but I believe that we are all goodrades who will ovee all adversities together.¡±

    Su Qingsang did not mind it at all. No matter how harsh the environment in Qing Yuan County is, it could not possibly be worse than what doctors who had gone to Africa experienced, could it?

    ¡°Alright, I will be sending the specifics of our departure time and itinerary to you through email. The things to note as well as the items you need to prepare will also be stated in the email. For those of you who are participating in this event, please look for me if you have any queries.¡±

    The information conveyed during the meeting was simple and sinct, and the meeting ended quickly.

    Su Qingsang was a little distracted. In the past, if she were selected to participate in a work trip to the countryside, there would not be any issue. However, a mental image of Huo Jinyao shed across her mind at this moment. If he knows I will have to leave Lin City for a period of time, I guess he will be unhappy about it.

    Su Qingsang did not notice that she seemed to be more and more aware of Huo Jinyao¡¯s preferences. She had also put herself in his shoes more and more often to understand his feelings.

    ...

    ¡°What?¡± Huo Jinyao widened his eyes at Su Qingsang. ¡°You are going to the countryside?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao. She was not sure if he would be unhappy upon hearing this piece of information.

    ¡°How long will you be gone?¡±

    ¡°About three weeks, I guess.¡±

    The trip would not include just the capital of Qing Yuan County this time, but some viges and towns under the county jurisdiction as well. She looked at the itinerary and found the schedule rather packed.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be gone for so long?¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s facial expression changed in the blink of an eye. He reached out and drew her into his embrace, his chin against her neck.

    ¡°Can you stay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°This has been decided by the hospital. I have no excuses.¡±

    ¡°Just tell them that you have personal matters to attend to at home.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Can he stop making a fuss? This work-rted trip of hers was also a serious matter. How could he view it as something so dismissible?

    ¡°Dear,¡± Huo Jinyao circled her waist tightly with his arms. ¡°Think about it. You¡¯re going for twenty days, twenty long days. Doesn¡¯t that mean that I will not be able to hold you before sleep for twenty days? I...¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Qingsang could not bear to listen on. ¡°Can¡¯t you think about anything else?¡±

    ¡°What else would I think about?¡± Huo Jinyao looked aggrieved. ¡°We¡¯re newly-weds.¡±

    As he spoke, he pinned her onto the sofa, his hands already roaming freely all over her body. ¡°Dear, I can¡¯t bear for you to leave. Don¡¯t go to the countryside. Just apply for leave from work.¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±

    Su Qingsang pried his hands off and pushed him away before sitting up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving next week. I am going to check out Qing Yuan¡¯s weather and think about what I need to bring along with me.¡±

    ¡°Dear...¡±

    Huo Jinyao rose and trailed after her. ¡°It¡¯s next week, right? That¡¯s no hurry. Should I pack for you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, thank you.¡±

    Su Qingsang knew him too well. Espying his advance, she cleared her throat. ¡°Huo Jinyao, don¡¯t you fool around anymore. I need to pack my stuff.¡±

    ¡°Dear,¡± Huo Jinyao stepped forward and lifted her up as she was surfing the on her phone, looking for information.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, what are you doing?¡± Su Qingsang was frightened by the sensation of suddenly being lifted off her feet. She instinctively put her arms around his neck for support.

    ¡°Dear, don¡¯t you think that twenty days apart is too long?¡±

    It seemed so long to him, indeed, that he had the urge to go on the trip with her.

    ¡°Put me down first.¡±

    ¡°Not going to do that,¡± Huo Jinyao said tly. ¡°Dear, I feel that the time we have to be apart is really too long. To make up for that, we can¡¯t afford to waste a single moment.¡±

    ¡°What on earth could you possibly mean?¡± How can he be so utterly focused on one single matter?

 Chapter 149 - What Was That nonsense?

    <h4>Chapter 149: What Was That nonsense?</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Before she could protest, she was already being carried back into the bedroom.

    As the door mmed shut, her cries of protest were silenced.

    Whether this was an act of making up for lost time or a form of punishment, Su Qingsang could not distinguish between the two anymore.

    ...

    Shi Mengwan sat in the restaurant, and when the dishes were going to be served, her eyes scanned Su Qingsang¡¯s body. From time to time, she nodded.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not bad. Looks like you¡¯re living a fulfilling life.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, are you calling it nonsense?¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked Su Qingsang up and down and pursed her lips.

    ¡°Would you like to have a look at your neck? No matter what, you¡¯ve got to put on a scarf before leaving home, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    What? Su Qingsang let out a soft breath and speedily whipped out apact mirror from her bag. She checked the reflection of her neck in the mirror and realized that there was a love bite on the side of her neck.

    Su Qingsang blushed in an instant and looked up at Shi Mengwan. ¡°Did you bring any concealer?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s such a big mark. Why bother hiding it?¡± Shi Mengwanughed at her. ¡°How intense! Come, tell me, how many times does Mr. Huo unleash himself on you every night?¡±

    ¡°Shi Mengwan,¡± Su Qingsang could not bear to listen on anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still single.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you know that I¡¯m still single. Didn¡¯t you think that I might gag when you shove such a tant show of your married life in my face?¡±

    Noticing Su Qingsang¡¯s look of embarrassment, she waved her hand. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll stopughing at you. I am honestly rather envious of you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to envy about me?¡± Su Qingsang really felt that there was nothing to envy about her.

    ¡°Think about it: you obviously just casually grabbed a man to marry, yet this man is of such high caliber. He is handsome and treats you well. The bonus is that his bedroom skills are superb. Other women might wish for one of those qualities, yet you have gotten so many. Don¡¯t you think I should envy you?¡±

    Su Qingsang was at a loss for words. Honestly, Huo Jinyao did surpass her imagination and expectations.

    Ever since she got together with Huo Jinyao, her previous intention of just finding a man to lead a normal life with seemed to slip further away from her.

    He did, in fact, give her many pleasant surprises and unexpected moments.

    ¡°You¡¯re envious? Then be quick and go look for the ¡®big brother¡¯ you have been longing for. I promise he¡¯ll treat you better than how Huo Jinyao treats me.¡±

    ¡°I think I can forget about that.¡± Some thoughts seemed to dwell in Shi Mengwan¡¯s mind as she suddenly looked despondent. ¡°I think I¡¯ll never be able to find a ¡®big brother¡¯ in my lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Su Qingsang could not bear to see her like that.

    Shi Mengwan gave a small smile as she nced out of the window. ¡°Qingsang, believe me, I wasn¡¯t wrong the previous time. The person I encountered previously was him.¡±

    ¡°He admitted it?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± a pained look shed across Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes. ¡°He¡¯s engaged.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°He came to my boutique to ce an order for a wedding gown.¡±

    Su Qingsang became silent. This matter...

    ¡°Wanwan, don¡¯t be like that. I feel that you will really meet a better man.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Shi Mengwan turned to face Su Qingsang. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s no big deal. I won¡¯t die without a man anyway.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can put things into perspective.¡± Su Qingsang had no idea what went wrong with that ¡®big brother¡¯, but it had been so many years. Shi Mengwan had already waited long enough.

    The waiter started to serve the dishes, and whatever words offort which Su Qingsang had at the tip of her tongue remained unsaid.

    ¡°Let¡¯s dig in,¡± Shi Mengwan picked up a pair of chopsticks as she spoke. ¡°You¡¯re going to be away for half a month this time. We¡¯ll catch up again when you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±

    Two striking beauties were sitting right by the ss window. A car drove past outside the window and at that moment, the traffic light turned red.

    The person in the car kept his eyes on the two women until the traffic light turned green.

    Su Qingsang and Shi Mengwan werepletely oblivious to that.

 Chapter 150 - Do You Really Have To Go?

    <h4>Chapter 150: Do You Really Have To Go?</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Dear,¡± Huo Jinyao trailed behind Su Qingsang. ¡°Do you really have to go?¡±

    Su Qingsang had no intention of responding to him at all. She had obviously already decided on this matter the previous week.

    ¡°Please move aside. I am packing my things.¡±

    ¡°Dear, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I implore you, can you refrain from creating problems for me?¡±

    He kept loitering in front of her and she could not pack her things properly.

    ¡°Dear,¡± Huo Jinyao was slightly aggrieved. ¡°Can¡¯t you take a look at me?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Qingsang was on the verge of exasperation. ¡°I was already informedst week that I will be going for this trip, but I have not finished packing my things, and I¡¯m setting off early tomorrow morning.¡±

    Why is that so? That is all because of Huo Jinyao. Whenever she needed to pack her things, he would be a nuisance.

    Not only did he not allow her to pack, but he would also always have his way with her. He would always have a nonsensical excuse for his behavior.

    He would always im that they would be separating soon due to her trip and that he would be deprived of her for days. He would also im that he would not be able to sleep well when his wife was not by his side.

    There was an endless string of reasons and excuses, and it caused her to feel helpless about his behavior.

    Even if she wanted to protest, when faced with Huo Jinyao¡¯s aggrieved demeanor, she would falter and her resolve would be shaky.

    What about now? She would be leaving the next day, and her ride would be an early one. However, this man still would not allow her toplete her packing.

    ¡°Um... actually, I can help you pack.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, thank you. I would be most grateful if you don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±

    Su Qingsang spotted him reaching his arms out again and she took a big step back. ¡°Stay where you are. You¡¯re not allowed to move.¡±

    ¡°Dear,¡± Huo Jinyao gazed at Su Qingsang, the look in his eyes increasingly aggrieved. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± If she trusted him again, he would have his way with her once more.

    Thanks to his efforts, her waist felt like it could break. How could she still trust him?

    ¡°Dear....¡±

    ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I really...¡±

    ¡°Would you believe that if you speak another word, I will ignore you for the whole of this month?¡±

    Huo Jinyao pursed his lips. He even pretended to pull an imaginary zipper across his mouth.

    Su Qingsang was already desensitized by his behavior. Exasperated, she turned around and went back to her packing.

    Seeing that she was so focused on what she was doing, he turned and left the room.

    Huo Jinyao only returned when Su Qingsang had finished her packing and was resting on the bed.

    He had clearly taken a shower. He was squeaky clean and smelled of bath soap.

    ¡°Dear,¡± hey down beside her and spoke quietly, ¡°May I speak now?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had such decency. Speak your mind then.¡±

    ¡°Dear, actually I just wanted to say that if you¡¯re not home, I would surely miss you.¡±

    Seeing that Su Qingsang did not respond, he caressed her arm.

    ¡°Dear, it¡¯s true. I¡¯ll really, really miss you when you¡¯re not home.¡±

    Su Qingsang gazed at his face. From this angle, his features were handsome and his jawline was almost perfect.

    ¡°Dear, will you miss me?¡±

    Huo Jinyao drew her into his embrace and ced his forehead against hers.

    The hot breath that he was exhaling was on her cheeks and his gaze was prating. Su Qingsang could feel her heart racing.

    She found it a little intimidating to face this side of Huo Jinyao. His eyes, which were as deep as two pools, always made her feel that she could be sucked into them.

    ¡°Will you miss me? Tell me, dear. Will you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± With her heart racing, she simply turned away from him.

    ¡°Dear...¡±

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    Su Qingsang did not have the habit of expressing her deepest feelings to others. However, Huo Jinyao would not let this pass easily.

    He ced her hands around his waist. ¡°Dear, will you miss me? Won¡¯t you tell me?¡±

 Chapter 151 - Smile Disappeared.

    <h4>Chapter 151: Smile Disappeared.</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°I said, sleep.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao seemed determined to make her say it. ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, we¡¯ll do something else, something that will impress you so much that you won¡¯t be able to forget it.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Will you miss me? Say it. Yes or no?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will. I¡¯ll miss you, okay? Get off me.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart.¡± He came over to her and kissed her on the lips. ¡°I will miss you, too. I will miss you so much,¡± he said.

    ¡°Alright. Now, sleep.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m telling you, you must be careful out there. Don¡¯t get too tired.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You should also stay away from men with bad intentions, especially the male doctors at your hospital.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop. You just have to keep my advice in mind and you must not go to dangerous ces.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang thought that he kept getting more and more ridiculous, so she pushed away his hands and turned over to sleep. ¡°I¡¯m going to the countryside with a medical team to participate in a free clinic. Where do you think I am going to start brawling with someone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± Huo Jinyao put his arm around her again and said, ¡°You are so stupid that I just fear for you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m stupid?¡± Su Qingsang could not listen to him any longer. ¡°Who are you calling stupid?¡±

    She had been a top student in her medical school. Why was it that he treated her like a moron?

    ¡°No, I am. I am stupid.¡± Huo Jinyao stopped and said, ¡°Sweetheart, remember to video chat me every day.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, do you want me to get sleep or not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll go to sleep right away¡ª¡±

    Huo Jinyao rubbed his face against her neck and whispered another question before Su Qingsang closed her eyes to sleep. ¡°Well, that Zuo Hongchen. I mean, he is not going with you, is he?¡±

    Su Qingsang closed her eyes and covered her ears,pletely unwilling to listen to him.

    ...

    The bus for the medical team left at seven in the morning and the team was supposed to gather in the parking lot at the gate of the hospital. There were twenty people on the team, including both doctors and nurses.

    Huo Jinyao bought breakfast very early in the morning and, when Su Qingsang got up to catch a taxi to the hospital, he had been up and ready. He took her luggage outside and said, ¡°Sweetheart, let me drive you there.¡±

    ¡°Why did you get up so early?¡±

    Huo Jinyao was used to getting up early, but this was a little earlier than he was used to, judging by the breakfast he¡¯d prepared.

    ¡°My wife is leaving; of course, I must see her off.¡±

    Su Qingsang was touched. Looking at Huo Jinyao from her heart for the first time, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°Thank you, Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart, you are my wife. Don¡¯t thank me.¡±

    After breakfast, Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao got in the car together. By the time they got to the parking lot, nearly half the people had arrived.

    When Huo Jinyao opened the trunk, Su Qingsang found that, in addition to the luggage, Huo Jinyao had bought her some snacks, water, and fruit.

    ¡°Sweetheart, take these to eat on the road.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the package and knew that the store didn¡¯t open so early Did that mean that Huo Jinyao had prepared this even earlier?

    ¡°Huo Jinyao¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart.¡± Huo Jinyao did not seem to notice how moved she was. He just kept looking at the people on the medical team who had already arrived. ¡°is everyone here?¡±

    Su Qingsang took a look and nodded. Almost everyone had gotten there in thest few minutes.

    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±

    Some were from other departments, so she did not know them well. Still, she thought they should be here.

    Huo Jinyao took another look at the crowd and smiled.

    That smile onlysted for less than a minute. It disappeared when he saw Zuo Hongchen, who showed up suddenly.

 Chapter 152 - Why Is This Guy Here?

    <h4>Chapter 152: Why Is This Guy Here?</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao looked at Zuo Hongchen, who had appeared out of nowhere, and turned to face Su Qingsang.

    He leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°Sweetheart, you didn¡¯t say Senior Zuo was going with you?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say he wasn¡¯t.¡±

    As a matter of fact, Su Qingsang was also confused. She had read the list and Zuo Hongchen¡¯s name had not been on it. Why was he here?

    Zuo Hongchen had a much gentler expression on his face than Huo Jinyao did. He carried two bags, which looked even fuller than the one Huo Jinyao had just carried for her.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Zuo Hongchen put one of the two bags into Su Qingsang¡¯s hand, as if he didn¡¯t see Huo Jinyao. ¡°I bought you some food, so that you can eat on the way.¡±

    He gave the other bag to Director Li, the leader of the medical team.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s luggage had been put on the bus by Huo Jinyao and she had in her hand the snacks that Huo Jinyao had bought for her.

    Now, she looked at the other bag that Zuo Hongchen handed her. Then, she looked at Huo Jinyao¡¯s gloomy face. She didn¡¯t take the bag.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zuo Hongchen looked at her and then at Huo Jinyao. ¡°It¡¯s just some food. I¡¯m sure Mr. Huo won¡¯t mind, will he?¡±

    Huo Jinyao twitched his lips. He did mind, of course.

    Huo Jinyao put on a false smile as he stepped forward. With one hand, he grabbed Su Qingsang while, with the other, he took the Zuo Hongchen¡¯s bag.

    ¡°Of course not. Why would I?¡±

    As he spoke, he put the bag into Director Li¡¯s hand. ¡°You should all thank Senior Zuo.¡±

    Zuo Hongchen¡¯s smile was a little stiff. He turned to Su Qingsang and said, ¡°Qingsang, I have something else to do so I can¡¯t go with you this time. Take care of yourself and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will.¡± Huo Jinyao broke in, ¡°Qingsang is old enough to take good care of herself.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s mouth twitched as she remembered the man who had talked to her as if she were a childst night.

    Zuo Hongchen looked at Su Qingsang and felt that he could not say too much more in front of that many people, especially not in front of Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Director Li.¡± Turning to Director Li, Zuo Hongchen smiled and said, ¡°This will be difficult for you. Take care of thedies.¡±

    Many people here knew that Zuo Hongchen was Su Qingsang¡¯s Senior Brother, so what he had just said wouldn¡¯t lead to much spection.

    Now, he specifically pointed out the care that shoud be taken for thedies. Director Li smiled and said, ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry. I certainly will.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t think much about it either. It made sense that Zuo would give her the food; he was always kind to people. Huo Jinyao¡¯s reaction, however, had surprised her a little. This guy really turned into a hedgehog every time he saw her close to another man.

    She was speechless about it and felt even more ufortable when she saw the yful looks from the rest of the medical team.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to get on the bus. You can go now.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart.¡± With his hand still on her shoulder, Huo Jinyao nced at Zuo Hongchen. His meaning was obvious¡ªIf Zuo Hongchen wasn¡¯t leaving, neither would he.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Su Qingsang whispered. ¡°Leave quickly. Aren¡¯t you going to work today?¡±

    ¡°I still have time. I will see you off first.¡±

    ¡°I am here with many colleagues and superiors. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± Huo Jinyao looked calm and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that you will be away from home for a long time. You must allow me to look at you for a little while longer now.¡±

 Chapter 153 - This Guy is Reallyâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 153: This Guy is Really...</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    This guy is really...

    Words failed Su Qingsang, but not Huo Jinyao. ¡°Sweetheart, you must video chat or call me every day.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°And¡ª¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang did not let him say anything more. The other spouses had all left, but he was still standing there.

    Huo Jinyao stopped talking, but he squeezed her hand lightly and said softly to her, ¡°Alright. Remember to miss me.¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed a little. She nced at the others and felt that everyone wasughing at her. Unluckily, Huo Jinyao stood by her side unabashedly, holding her hand as if he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all.

    When it was time to leave, Huo Jinyao had to let go. Su Qingsang got on the bus. There was a bit of sadness in her eyes the moment she turned around to look at Huo Jinyao.

    Waving at him, she took a seat by the window.

    Huo Jinyao watched the bus disappear before turning around to leave. When he saw Zuo Hongchen, however, he walked toward him with his long legs.

    ¡°Senior Zuo, you got up early.¡±

    ¡°Not as early as you.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I had to get up early. Qingsang is my wife and she will be away for a long time; I certainly needed to see her off.¡±

    Zuo Hongchen frowned at Huo Jinyao and asked, ¡°You are very proud of her?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Huo Jinyao shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just happy.¡±

    He did not need to say anything else, because Zuo Hongchen understood his meaning: Huo Jinyao was very happy that he had appeared at the right time and gotten Su Qingsang for himself.

    ¡°May you always be so happy.¡±

    ¡°I will. Thank you,¡± Huo Jinyao said. Then, he walked to his car.

    Instead of driving to hispany, his car showed up at the airport an hourter. Zhang Yang and Yang Wenchang had already been waiting.

    ¡°Young Master Huo.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Without any expression, Huo Jinyao put the key in Zhang Yang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Drive the car back. Wenchang will go with me this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Yang nodded. ¡°Young Master Huo, please be assured that everything has been arranged properly.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded and looked at Yang Wenchang. ¡°Let¡¯s go. After being away for so long, it¡¯s time I meet these people.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yang Wenchang was looking forward to this and quickly followed Huo Jinyao into the gate.

    Destination: Rong City

    ...

    Rong City.

    Lin City was in the south, while Rong City was in the north. Although the Mid-Autumn Festival had already passed, Lin City was still very hot. Many people still wore T-shirts. In Rong City, however, people needed to wear overcoats.

    The main house of the Huo Family was twenty minutes away from the city center and an hour from the airport.

    Huo Jinyao had finished some paperwork in the car. He asked Yang Wenchang to go back to thepany when they arrived at the Huo Mansion. Then, he got out of the car and walked through the gate.

    ¡°Second Young Master, you came back?¡± As soon as he entered the house, a servant came to him and took the coat from his hand.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded and scanned the living room. The servant said sensibly, ¡°Mr. Huo has gone to the office and Mrs. Huo has an appointment this morning, so they are both out. Old Master is upstairs in his study and he just heard you were back. He wanted you to go up there first.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Huo Jinyao waved his hand. He was about to go upstairs when a figure from upstairs came down first.

    The servant looked at Huo Jinyao awkwardly. She had not gotten a chance to tell him about this person yet.

    ¡°Off you go,¡± Huo Jinyao said to the servant. He looked at the man in front of him with a poker face. The servant took his coat and left

    The man went up to Huo Jinyao and stood still before him.

 Chapter 154 - Willing to Come Back?

    <h4>Chapter 154: Willing to Come Back?</h4>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Tsk-tsk, so you were willing toe back? I thought you were going to die of old age in Lin City and never return.¡±

    Huo Yifan was the eldest son of Huo Jinyao¡¯s uncle, Huo Mingliang. Usually, Huo Mingliang¡¯s family did not live in the main house of the Huo Family. It was really surprising that he had showed up there when Huo Jinyao just arrived.

    Huo Yangping, Huo Jinyao¡¯s grandfather, had three children in his life. His eldest, Huo Mingguang, was Huo Jinyao¡¯s father.

    The second eldest, Huo Mingliang, had two sons, Huo Yifan and Huo Yiyang. He also had a daughter, Huo Manzi.

    The third child, Huo Mingmei, married Wei Nantian, the eldest son of the Wei Family, another upper-ss family of Rong City. They had a son, Wei Sihai, and a daughter, Wei Simeng.

    The Huo Family was a big one. Huo Yangping had a brother, Huo Yangyuan, who had entered politics instead of business. He also had a sister, Huo Yangxiu, who had married themander in the army.

    In other words, the Huo Family was presitgious and had contacts in all walks of life.

    The most famous of them all, however, was Huo Yangping, who had built up a great fortune from scratch. At the same time, he had been very resourceful. Almost all the businesses invested in by the Huo Family had been highly profitable. This was why the Huo Familypany was called ¡°Tianyu.¡± under the sky, the Huo family was involved in every field. (¡°Tian¡± means sky, and ¡°yu¡± means field.)

    Huo Mingguang was the current chairman of Tianyu Corporation. Hehad taken it over when Huo Yangping retired.

    He was more aggressive in business than Huo Yangping had been and was Huo Yangping¡¯s favorite child among the three. The first branch of the Huo Family was also the most powerful one of the entire Huo Family because of him.

    Huo Mingliang and Huo Mingmei both had positions in Tianyu, but they had less privileges than Huo Mingguang. This made Huo Jinyao¡¯s cousin, Huo Yifan, very disaffected. In his opinion, he was no lesspetent than Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Yifan, you are joking. Rong City is my home, how could I note back?¡±

    ¡°Really? Huo Yifan sneered. ¡°You still regard this ce as your home? I thought you had Lin City as your home now. After all, you did note back even though your parents wanted you to, did you?¡±

    ¡°It was busy and tiring to open up new markets. Grandpa understands me, let alone my parents. But¡ª¡±

    Huo Jinyao nced over at Huo Yifan and chuckled. ¡°You certainly wouldn¡¯t understand my situation. Your ability is limited. How could we trust you with something as important as this?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Huo Yifan did not even call him cousin. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far,¡± he said.

    ¡°Am I wrong? I¡¯m sorry.¡± Huo Jinyao spread out his hands. ¡°Generally speaking, the truth is always unpopr. Excuse me, I have to go upstairs to Grandpa.¡±

    As he passed by Huo Yifan and walked upstairs, Huo Yifan¡¯s voice came from behind him. It sounded cold.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, don¡¯t be smug. If uncle does not support you, you won¡¯t get that seat you want no matter how capable you are.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if he doesn¡¯t support me, he won¡¯t support you. You are just too ordinary.¡± Ignoring Huo Yifan¡¯s sour face, Huo Jinyao went straight upstairs.

    The main house of the Huo Family had five floors. Huo Yangping lived on the second, where there was a special study for him in addition to his bedroom.

    When Huo Jinyao entered the room, Huo Yangping had just finished his calligraphy. He stepped back, looked at his writing, and did not lift his head when he heard the door open.

    ¡°Why are you here? Are you willing toe back?¡±

 Chapter 155 - I Disapprove of Your Marriage

    <strong>Chapter 155: I Disapprove of Your Marriage</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Why are you here? Are you willing toe back?¡±

    Huo Yangping¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound old. It was actually quite vigorous.

    Huo Jinyao stepped forward and stood beside him. ¡°Grandpa, your calligraphy is getting better and better,¡± he said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tter me.¡± Huo Yangping nced at him and it was hard to tell whether he was angry or happy from his expressionless face. ¡°I¡¯m too old for that.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? I¡¯m not just ttering you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao pointed to the characters written by Huo Yangping and said, ¡°Look here and here. These strokes are so powerful and sharp. Seriously, Grandpa, your calligraphy is getting stronger day by day.¡±

    Huo Yangping stepped back, sat down in the chair, and picked up the teacup. He took a sip.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stood up straight. Every time Huo Yangping called him by his full name, it meant that he was quite angry.

    ¡°Grandpa, just say anything you want to say. You don¡¯t have to say my name so forcefully.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid I¡¯m too forceful, then don¡¯t do anything that makes me angry.¡±

    ¡°What did I do that made you angry?¡±

    Huo Yangping was over eighty years old, but he was still full of spirit. Looking at Huo Jinyao ying dumb, heughed

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know about all the things you have done in Lin City?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡± Huo Jinyao took on a tone that suggested he was begging for mercy.

    ¡°I¡¯m old, and you¡¯re used to having your own ideas, so I don¡¯t want to say anything about it. Tell your father yourself.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression changed slightly and he nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. As long as you do not object, I have nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Nothing to worry about?¡± Huo Yangping gave him a look and said, ¡°If she is really a good girl, bring her here. She is the eldest granddaughter-inw of the Huo Family. Do you have anything to hide?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡± He would like to bring Su Qingsang back, but not now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me only telling you now, but your mother has already set aside a person for you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression changedpletely. He pursed his lips and furrowed his eyebrows.

    ¡°I see. Thanks, Grandpa.¡±

    ...

    Huo Jinyao took a bath and changed his clothes. He went back to his study and handled some documents.

    At dinner, Huo Jinyao¡¯s parents came back. A servant came up and told Huo Jinyao to go down for dinner. When Huo Jinyao went downstairs, his parents, Huo Mingguang and Liu Tongjia, were already sitting at the table.

    ¡°You are willing toe back, huh?¡±

    This had been the exact same opening remarks as Huo Yangping had made. Huo Mingguang looked at his son, with obvious dissatisfaction in his eyes.

    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? This is my home. Of course, I shoulde back.¡±

    ¡°So, you know this is your home?¡± Huo Mingguang snorted coldly. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t sure where your home was.¡±

    Huo Jinyao smiled at Liu when he saw her pulling a chair up for him, as if he had not heard his father. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.

    Turning around to look at Huo Mingguang, he raised his eyebrows and looked puzzled. ¡°How could I not know this is my home? The Huo Mansion is such a distinctive ce, that I¡¯m afraid the whole city knows it. I, certainly, am no exception.¡±

    Liu Tongjia got angry seeing him act like this.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop clowning around. How old are you? Behave yourself.¡±

    Huo Jinyao touched his nose and deliberately sat upright with his hands on his knees. He turned around to look at Liu Tongjia and mimicked zipping his mouth. Liu Tongjia was so angry with him that she almost vomited blood.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Yes? I am not deaf.¡±

    She became so angry that her chest heaved violently and she took several deep breathes to try and calm down.

 Chapter 156 - Iâ€˜m Already Married

    <strong>Chapter 156: I¡®m Already Married</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Finally, she calmed down. There was no anger on her face now, only coldness. ¡°Now that you¡¯vee back, we need to put the marriage of you and Ruoli on the agenda quickly. I¡¯ve chosen a good date for you. The 30th of next month is a good day and the Xu Family has also agreed to it. The weddingpany will prepare, so all you have to do is show up.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Huo Jinyao remained in the same upright sitting position. He turned only his head toward Liu Tongjia. ¡°I forgot to tell you, I am already married,¡± he said.

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s expression changed again. She red at Huo Jinyao while trying to hold back her rage.

    ¡°If you are talking about the illegitimate daughter of unknown origin from Lin City, forget it. I deny it. I will only recognize Rouli as my daughter-inw.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you seem to be mistaken about something. Qingsang and I have already registered our marriage; we are awful couple. If you want me to marry Xu Ruoli, you are asking me tomit bigamy, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You can still get divorced.¡± Liu Tongjia sounded very decisive. ¡°She is an ignorant woman, so all she wants is nmoney. Just send her away with money.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s face changed. He wanted to speak, but Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t give him a chance to.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you half a month to break up with that woman. Whatever she wants, the Huo Family will give her. After half a month, you will return to Rong City and prepare for your wedding with Ruoli,¡± She said decisively. Huo Yangping and Huo Mingguang only acted as her audience.

    Huo Jinyao nodded and looked at Liu Tongjia with a light smile. ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, are you deliberately opposing me?¡±

    ¡°How could I deliberately oppose you?¡± Huo Jinyao shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m married and I don¡¯t want to get a divorce. I¡¯m not really opposing you.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, please understand one thing: everything you have now is from the Huo Family.¡± Liu Tongjia stood up. ¡°If you don¡¯t break up with that woman, tdon¡¯t me me if you are not shown any mercy.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s face changed. He put aside his cynical attitude and stood up to look at Liu Tongjia face-to-face.

    ¡°Then what do you want to do to me, Mom?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Liu Tongjia sneered. ¡°You disobeyed your elders and married without parental consent. What do you think I can do with an unfilial son like you?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you do, I will not divorce Qingsang, let alone marry Xu Ruoli. If you want to unite the two families through marriage, Huo Yifan or Huo Yiyang can stand in for me. There¡¯s even Wei Sihai or my other cousins. I don¡¯t understand why it has to be me?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I wanted to choose you? If it were not for, not for¡ª¡±

    Liu Tongjia suddenly stopped for a moment, trying to restrain her emotions.

    Huo Yangping¡¯s and Huo Mingguang¡¯s expressions were somber. Apparently, they knew what Liu Tongjia was going to say next.

    Huo Jinyao did as well. Still, he did not shy away from her and stood as solid as a pine tree..

    ¡°If it were not for¡ª¡± Liu Tongjia held herself up by using the table as support. The words were about toe out from her when Huo Jinyao¡¯s mobile phone suddenly rang.

    It was Su Qingsang.

    All the emotions on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face disappeared. He picked up his phone and walked out of the dining room to answer it.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. She sounded a bit tired.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 157 - Sweetheart, Youâ€™ve Worked Too Hard T

    <strong>Chapter 157: Sweetheart, You¡¯ve Worked Too Hard</strong>

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao sensed the emotion in her voice.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Su Qingsang yawned. ¡°There was a long road under construction on the way here. It took us four hours to get here, when it should have been only two and a half. Before we could settle down, there was a car ident and a lot of injured people were brought into the hospital where we are stationed. We all helped and, finally, I have some time now.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯ve worked too hard.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was as unserious as usual. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I am not with you. I could give you a massage.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a massage.¡± Every time he gave her a massage, it turned into something else halfway.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want a massage? What should I do then?¡± He seemed to be worried. ¡°I¡¯m not with you now. I can¡¯t help you when you¡¯re tired.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. I just wanted to tell you.¡± She was not really that tired. She had experienced more tiring things in her life. Strangely, however, she couldn¡¯t help but want to talk to him when he was around. She wanted to listen to himfort her and call her sweetheart in the voice she had be familiar with.

    ¡°Well, sweetheart,¡± Huo Jinyao said,ing up with an idea. ¡°Let me give you a kiss and you will certainly feel more rxed.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao. You¡ª¡±

    Huo Jinyao kissed the phone with a smack. He felt it was not enough, so he gave it another two or three kisses after that.

    ¡°Sweetheart, do you feel my kisses of love?¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed. Although she knew that Huo Jinyao could not see her through the phone, she could not help it. ¡°Stop it now,¡± she said.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t feel it? I¡¯ll do it again.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang could not bear it any longer. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m going to have dinner.¡±

    ¡°At this time?¡± The Huo Family had dinnerte because Huo Mingguang and Liu Tongjia hade backte. Why was Su Qingsang eating sote?

    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t help it. We have been busy until now.¡± Before going to dinner, she thought of Huo Jinyao¡¯s words. He had asked her to give him a call when she arrived. She had been so busy working with the other doctors that she hadn¡¯t had the time to call him until now.

    ¡°Go quickly then, sweetheart. If you don¡¯t eat well, I will be worried.¡±

    ¡°ttery.¡±

    ¡°Why would I need to tter you?¡± Huo Jinyao retorted with a serious voice, ¡°Whatever, I will check in when you are back. If you don¡¯t take good care of yourself and end up thinner or lighter, I¡¯ll punish you.¡±

    ¡°How do you want to punish me?¡± Su Qingsang did not believe he would dare do anything to her.

    ¡°How do you think I will punish you? Huo Jinyao smiled in a strange way and spit out two words.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face became redder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk with you now. I¡¯m gonna hang up.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart.¡± Huo Jinyao called to her and said, ¡°You seem to have forgotten something?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Huo Jinyao did not mind reminding her. ¡°I have sent you so many kisses of love. You would just hang up on me?¡±

    Su Qingsang was defeated and kissed the phone.

    Huo Jinyao was satisfied and let her go atst. He hung up the phone and turned around, only to find Huo Mingguang was standing behind him.

    Being overheard by him did not embarrass Huo Jinyao at all. He headed directly for the dining room. Huo Mingguang blocked his way and stared at him with a serious expression.

    ¡°Are you serious about this woman?¡±

 Chapter 158 - But I Mind.

    <h4>Chapter 158: But I Mind.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Hearing this, Huo Jinyao could not help butugh. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? Qingsang and I have already registered our marriage,¡± he said.

    ¡°You can still get divorced.¡± Huo Mingguang¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed. ¡°I believe the Xu Family won¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°But I will,¡± Huo Jinyao interrupted. ¡°I mind getting divorced. I also care whom I marry.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, don¡¯t be so headstrong. Don¡¯t forget, your family name is Huo.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my family name is Huo.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded and did not deny it. ¡°So, you want to coerce me into this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not coercion. I just want to remind you of your responsibilities and obligations as a descendant of the Huo Family.¡±

    Huo Mingguang¡¯s eyes were sharp and imposing.

    ¡°I refuse.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at him. The father and son were alike in height and appearance. They had the same aura.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else.¡± There was a sh of gloom in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know what you are trying to say, but I won¡¯t listen. I refuse.¡±

    Huo Jinyao turned around to go outside. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m not wee here. I¡¯d better get out your way,¡± he said.

    Before Huo Mingguang could stop him, Huo Jinyao strode out of the house.

    ...

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s wedding dress design studio had been open for two years. She designed fancy dresses and wedding dresses. She had a bit of a reputation in the industry. People who knew her said she was a talented designer. Even if she had not be one of the top-tier domestic designers, there were many people who asked her to design wedding dresses. The wedding dress Su Qingsang had worn had been designed by her.

    She did not expect that one day Su Peizhen woulde to her studio and ask her to design a wedding dress.

    Looking at Qiu Yanbo and Su Peizhen in front of her, Shi Mengwan really did not want to take this order.

    ¡°Miss Su, Mr. Qiu, do you have any special requirements?¡±

    Su Peizhen wore a cold face and looked very unhappy. In her opinion, they should be asking a top-tier designer in Mn or Paris to design the wedding dress, to match her ss. Why did Qiu Yanbo take her to Shi Mengwan?

    ¡°Can I order the wedding dresses of the masters in Mn and Paris here?¡±

    Looking at Su Peizhen¡¯s proud face, Shi Mengwan fought back the urge to roll her eyes. She said, ¡°Sorry to disappoint you. We only sell wedding dresses designed by myself here.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t even want to sit down. She turned around and looked at Qiu Yanbo. ¡°Yanbo, let¡¯s go,¡± she said.

    ¡°Take it easy.¡± Qiu Yanbo nced at Shi Mengwan and put his hands on Su Peizhen¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Let her try. If you are satisfied, we can use it. If you are not, we can order another one from Paris or Mn, okay?¡±

    Su Peizhen did not look like she was very pleased, but she did not object.

    Shi Mengwan had to take out a pen and paper. She began to listen to Su Peizhen¡¯s requirements.

    After getting down everything very ¡°carefully,¡± Shi Mengwan sent the two people away with a false smile on her face. She couldn¡¯t help but give Su Qingsang a call when she got back.

    Su Qingsang was busy, very busy. Although Qingyuan County was a small county, there were many towns. Their free clinic was supposed to cover each and every town.

    They were going to nine towns in twenty days. That meant they were in each town an average of two days. They didn¡¯t have much time to rest at all before they had to go to the next town.

    Because she was so busy, she kept forgetting about Huo Jinyao.

 Chapter 159 - You Think Too Much.

    <h4>Chapter 159: You Think Too Much.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Generally, when she finished her work every night she was so tired that she wanted to lie in bed right away. Even during the video chat with Huo Jinyao, she said only a few words hurriedly and ended it quickly.

    She had just finished examining a patient when she received a phone call from Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    It was already afternoon, and less people came to see the doctors in the afternoon. Su Qingsang told the doctor next to her she was taking a break and answered the phone outside.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Shi Mengwan told Su Qingsang what had happened that day.

    ¡°What, exactly, do you think your eldest sister wants to do?¡±

    Su Peizhen ordered a wedding dress from Shi Mengwan? Why did it sound so fantastical to Su Qingsang?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t really know much about Su Peizhen. ¡°I think you might have thought too much about it. Maybe she simply likes your design.¡±

    ¡°How could that be? You did not see her face when she came in the door. She looked so arrogant, like I owed her money. I really wanted to ask her to leave and say that I would not take this order.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Su Qingsangughed. ¡°Why not take the order? Take it and do it well. You will make a lot of money from her. That is your style.¡±

    ¡°Well, yes.¡± Shi Mengwan nodded. ¡°I thought it was unusual for Su Peizhen toe to me. I kept wondering what she could want from me?¡±

    ¡°You think too much, don¡¯t you? How could she even use you against me? That is not something that Su Pheizen would do.

    ¡°Right.¡± Shi Mengwan smiled and felt that she had been too sensitive. ¡°Well, you are still in the countryside, so I¡¯ll stop here for now. Take care of yourself and don¡¯t get too tired.¡±

    ¡°I know. You too.¡±

    Shi Mengwan said a few more words, hung up the phone, and turned around, only to find that Qiu Yanbo was actually standing behind her.

    She was so taken aback that she almost dropped her phone. ¡°You¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Qiu Yanbo smiled calmly and said, ¡°I dropped something in here.¡± As he spoke, he picked up a wallet from the seat where he had been sitting. Shi Mengwan had not noticed him until just now.

    ¡°Oh, you said Qingsang had gone to the countryside?¡±

    ¡°Yes, to Qingyuan¡ª¡± Shi Mengwan stopped halfway and suddenly looked at Qiu Yanbo, defensively. ¡°Mr. Qiu, why do you care?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Just asking.¡± Qiu Yanbo looked indifferent. ¡°I have cooperated with Huo Jinyao recently, so I asked. You don¡¯t need to be so nervous.¡±Read more new novels on

    Shi Mengwan heard his words. Although she felt strange about them, she did not think too much. She sent him away with a smile but didn¡¯t see the strange sh of light in his eyes.

    ...

    Su Qingsang hung up the phone, found it was raining outside. The number of patients was lessening.

    That day was her ninth day in the countryside. She had gone to four towns and, tomorrow, they were going to the fifth. Everybody packed up and nned to leave for another town tomorrow morning.

    In the middle of the night, it rained harder and harder. The next morning, when the medical team was about to leave, it was still raining. Everyone was looked at Director Li and waited for his instructions. Director Li took out his mobile phone to look at the time and checked the weather forecast.

    ¡°It will be probably raining all morning. It¡¯s only a two-hour drive to Gaoye Town. Let¡¯s start off at once.¡±

    Since Director Li had said so, everyone put their things in the car and got in.

    Su Qingsang sat in the car and watched the rain, feeling a bit uneasy.

 Chapter 160 - Sweetheart, Miss Me

    <h4>Chapter 160: Sweetheart, Miss Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    She took out the phone and found the signal was very weak because of the rain.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining. We are leaving for Gaoye Town now. My eyelid keeps twitching, so I think something bad might happen.¡±

    Su Qingsang deleted the message after she edited it. What was wrong with her? Why would she want to send such a message to Huo Jinyao?

    Even if he had been there with her, she would still have to go to the town. It didn¡¯t matter what he had to say about it.

    ¡°We are going to Gaoye Town now and it will be some time before we settle down. I¡¯ll contact you when I get there.¡±

    A few minutester she received Huo Jinyao¡¯s reply: ¡°My wife works so hard. I¡¯m sending you a kiss. Take care of yourself and don¡¯t get too tired.¡±

    Looking at the kissing emoji that Huo Jinyao sent, Su Qingsang¡¯s uneasiness dissipated.

    ¡°I know. You too.¡± She texted back four words. She knew the tone was not that intimate, but it was the best she could do.

    ¡°Thank you for caring about me, sweetheart. Miss me.¡±

    Looking atst words, Su Qingsang could almost imagine Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression. Sheughed lightly. Looking out the window, she could not restrain a smile.

    Did she miss him? Yeah, she did. Still, she wouldn¡¯t tell him.

    The road to Gaoye Town was basically a mountain road. As the rain got heavier and heavier, all the people in the car looked out at the rain. They were in no mood to chat.

    They just hoped they got smoothly to theit destination. The driver suddenly braked sharply in the middle of the road. Luckily, Su Qingsang had fastened her seat belt. If she hadn¡¯t, she might have flown out.

    ¡°Gosh, there seems to be andslide ahead.¡± The driver, with a grave expression, looked out the front ss, which had been being washed by the rain.

    They had two cars. From the second, Director Li poked out his head and asked, ¡°Can we get past there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± The driver quickly stepped on the elerator with a grave face.

    Su Qingsang wanted to stop him but it was toote. Thendslide was severe and big rocks were constantly rolling down.

    Before the driver could rush past, severalrge rocks rolled down. Their car stopped dead in the middle of the road.

    The car following them also stopped. There were still rocks rolling down. The driver steered the car to arge tree on the side of the road to hold it steady and keep it from sliding down the hill.

    Boulders and mud were still falling. Ye Shengge took out her phone and tried to call the police. Before she could dial the number, however, arge rock fell on the car and it crashed into a tree, sliding a long way down the slope.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s mobile phone flew out and the car slid down a lot again before she could pick her phone up.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Several nurses in the car had already started screaming.

    ¡°Calm down. Calm down.¡± Director Li had never experienced such a thing before either. He just wanted them to calm down.

    The car began to slide down again. Su Qingsang held the handle of the front seat tightly. Watching the car continue to slide, her heart sank.

    Another big rock fell and the car following theirs slid down even deeper. There were even signs that they might flip over.

    Now Su Qingsang could not stay calm, either. Looking at her mobile phone that had been thrown out of her reach, she tried to pick it up.

    At that moment, the car crashed down the hill.

    Tianyu Corporation, Rong City.

    Sitting in the conference room, Huo Jinyao nced at Huo Yifan and Huo Yiyang sitting across from him. He picked up the documents from the table in front of him.

    ¡°Huo Yifan, the contract to work with Lin¡¯s Enterprise has been ready to be signed sincest month. I want to know why the contract has not been signed yet.¡±

 Chapter 161 - Donâ€™t You Think Youâ€™re The One Who Should Be Questioned?

    <strong>Chapter 161: Don¡¯t You Think You¡¯re The One Who Should Be Questioned?</strong>

    Huo Yifan and Huo Yiyang both held positions in Tianyu. One was the manager of the business department while the other was the manager of marketing.

    ¡°Director Huo, I think that you can¡¯t entirely me me for this matter.¡±

    Huo Yifan was a man who kept private matters away from work-rted ones in the office. Under normal circumstances, he would usually address Huo Jinyao by his name.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Huo Yifan gave a fleeting smile. ¡°The entire Rong City knows about your exceptional capabilities, Director Huo. You¡¯ve almost wrapped this case up. If I ept it and continue the negotiations, won¡¯t I be taking away your credit?¡±

    Huo Jinyao studied Huo Yifan¡¯s face, feeling more like giving him a punch with every second.

    ¡°Director Huo, don¡¯t get angry. Don¡¯t you think it makes sense? As a younger brother, I shouldn¡¯t be taking away all your credit, right?¡±

    ¡°So you think that you can just sit and do nothing, and allow this case, which can already be scheduled tomence, to remain in a suspended state?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice sounded icy. His fingers drummed against the surface of the table in a subconscious manner, foreshadowing wrath that would soone.

    ¡°How so? Aren¡¯t you back already? You can continue it. Furthermore, I¡¯ve already consulted the chairman.¡±

    Tianyu¡¯s current chairman was Huo Jinyao¡¯s father, Huo Mingguang.

    ¡°Are you using the chairman to intimidate me?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I¡¯m just telling you the facts.¡±

    Huo Yifan retained his arrogant smirk. Huo Jinyao nodded. ¡°Good. Very well. Since Manager Huo thinks that a consultation is required for such a task, I think that you¡¯re no longer interested in keeping your position. Perhaps you shouldn¡¯t even stay in the business department. You shall be in logistics now.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Huo Yifan stood up. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t care less about the shift in his expression. ¡°Thispany only belongs to whoever is capable of running it. If thepany couldn¡¯t perform adequately just because I was gone for a few days, why should I keep you?¡±

    The atmosphere in the meeting room was in an extremely ominous state. Huo Jinyao stood up without a care.

    ¡°Today I will go to Lin Enterprise personally and get the agreement settled. However, this is thest time. I hope that you two can do what you¡¯re supposed to do whenever I¡¯m not around and keep your own opinions in check instead of facing me with such irresponsibility.¡±

    Huo Yifan red at Huo Jinyao, darkness shrouding his gaze. Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes swept across the entire meeting room.

    ¡°As for Manager Huo¡¯s arrangement ¡ª that takes effect immediately.¡±

    Huo Yifan took half a step forward, thinking to negotiate with Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Yiyang grabbed his hand from behind, shaking his head gently as he looked at him.

    Huo Yifan¡¯s footsteps came to a stop, his eyes dark and ominous as his gaze pierced Huo Jinyao¡¯s back.

    ...

    Meanwhile, the vehicle Su Qingsang and the rest were traveling in continued to plunge downwards. Its middle collided twice with the car behind them.

    The force of being hit from the back repeatedly, then plunging downwards, caused Su Qingsang to hit her head against the front seat. She cked out momentarily.

    By the time she came around, she realized that their vehicle was stuck in the middle of the hill, hanging between a few huge trees.

    Her body was strapped securely with the seatbelt. She was feeling extremely faint and her head hurt a little.

    She tried hard to lift her head to analyze the situation and her surroundings. Only then did she find that besides her, some of the other medical personnel were already awake, but nobody dared to move.

    The driver¡¯s body was draped across his seat. He had hit his head against the ss in front of him. His face was bloodied and he was unconscious.

    Director Li, Deputy Director Chen and a few nurses seated in front were already awake, but they didn¡¯t dare to move at all.

    The vehicle was now entirely supported by a fewrge trees, inclined forty degrees downwards.

    If they made any movement, they would fall towards the head of the car.

 Chapter 162 - How Is That Possible

    <strong>Chapter 162: How Is That Possible</strong>

    ¡°Qingsang? You¡¯re awake?¡± Chen Xiaoyu heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Su Qingsang had stirred. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    Su Qingsang gently shook her head. ¡°Director Chen, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Director Chen nced around his surroundings and sighed. ¡°What now? We can¡¯t move at all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine that we can¡¯t move. I¡¯m afraid that the car might still plunge downwards.¡±

    The vehicle was currently stuck in the tree, but what if the tree could no longer stand its weight?

    Su Qingsang¡¯s words made everybodypse into silence. Everybody was thinking about this terrifying possibility.

    ¡°How about phones? Whoever still has their phone next to them, make some calls.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s phone had fallen somewhere to the front. She had no way of retrieving it.

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless. There¡¯s no signal.¡±

    Deputy Director Li¡¯s phone was in his pocket. He took it out, looking dismayed. ¡°I¡¯ve tried a few times already.¡±

    ¡°The lines are probably down due to the storm and thunder.¡± Deputy Director Chen smiled ruefully. ¡°Now we can only wait for someone to rescue us.¡±

    Wait for someone?

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t feel optimistic at all when she observed her surroundings.

    Aside from the fact that they were in the middle of nowhere, even if somebody happened to pass in the area, with such a massivendslide they didn¡¯t know how long it would take before they were found.

    She tried to move her body. Her half-suspended condition was horribly ufortable.

    It didn¡¯t feel good to be restrained by the seat belt. However, without it, she would fall towards the front seats.

    She nced at the windows. This van was of an enclosed type. Only the front and the rear windows could be opened.

    Those who were unconscious slowly stirred one by one. Thankfully, they were all doctors.

    As everybody had their seatbelts on, they had only sustained minor injuries. However, being suspended like this didn¡¯t exactly offer a solution to their predicament.

    ¡°We should try to crawl out of here,¡± somebody suggested.

    ¡°We could. But there¡¯s a storm outside, and what if the car continues to dive downwards if our movements were too strong?¡±

    Were there any more trees at the foot of the hill that would get them stuck? Most importantly, there was such a massive torrent out there¡ª

    ¡°What we need is a huge crane to secure the car, which would then allow us to crawl out one by one.¡±

    It would be great to have a crane at this moment. Everybody had the same thought. But how was that possible?

    ¡°Those with phones, try your best at making calls. Get somebody to rescue us.¡±

    Most of them had their phones by their side. Everybody took them out and tried to call, but nobody had any signal.

    ¡°Are we really going to die here today?¡± Huang Jie, the little nurse, had a fearful look on her face. She didn¡¯t want to die.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Su Qingsang had been looking at the windows, but now turned around sharply to give her a look. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°How can we be fine? We¡¯re in so much danger.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Huang Jie¡¯s voice had a teary edge to it. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m not married yet.¡±

    Su Qingsang stopped short, thinking of Huo Jinyao. If he knew that something had happened to her, how would he react?

    She didn¡¯t know the answer to that and had no way of making a correct guess. However, at this moment, she really hoped that Huo Jinyao could be like a hero in the movies.

    Rescuing her by suddenly descending from the skies. She knew that it was impossible.

    It was afternoon when this ident happened. During the evening, Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t sure if it was just an illusion.

    To her surprise, she suddenly heard the sound of cars and the roar of some machine.

 Chapter 163 - What Do You Think Iâ€™m Here For?

    <strong>Chapter 163: What Do You Think I¡¯m Here For?</strong>

    She carefully inched her body sideways and looked up. Through the leaves of the tree, she could see something was working its way up there... an excavator?

    How was that possible?

    It wasn¡¯t just her imagination. The rest of the people in the car grew excited.

    However, none of them dared to move, fearing that the car might plunge downwards or something like that.

    The noise emitted by the machine from behind grew louder and louder. The movements got stronger too.

    When the faces of the rescue personnel emerged at the car windows, Su Qingsang¡¯s heart rate settled down.

    Behind her, Huang Jie burst into tears of joy. Nobody dared to move as they waited for their turn to be rescued.

    Very quickly, the rescue personnel swiftly smashed the windows and started to hoist out the victims one by one.

    The first to be rescued was the driver. He remained unconscious, and it was clear he was injured.

    After he was out, Director Li, Deputy Director Chen and Huang Jie were hoisted out.

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t thest. By the time she was out, the medical personnel posted outside was already giving the driver emergency treatment.

    He had hurt his head, an impact injury. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t fatal.

    Su Qingsang was about to go and help but she found herself held back by somebody.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    She stopped short when she heard that familiar voice. When she turned around, Qiu Yanbo¡¯s face caught her by surprise.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    She even forgot to greet him as she continued to gape at him.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Qiu Yanbo didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he looked at her from top to toe.

    Su Qingsang had hit herself against the front seat earlier. Her forehead was swollen but she wasn¡¯t bleeding.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt,¡± Qiu Yanbo extended out his arm to touch her forehead.

    Su Qingsang instinctively tried to avoid him, but she was still feeling a little weak from being suspended too long in her seat just now.

    Qiu Yanbo¡¯s hands eventually reached her forehead. She moved aside in disgust.

    He brought out a bottle of water from behind him. ¡°Drink some water first. Food¡¯s in the car. The car couldn¡¯t stop here, we¡¯ll have to walk a bit.¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Su Qingsang was extremely thirsty. She stuck out her hand to ept the bottle of water, took a few gulps and instantly felt that her throat felt so much better.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No worries.¡±

    She now was in a horribly sorry-looking state.

    Her hair was messed up and her face was pale. Her forehead was covered in sweat.

    Qiu Yanbo couldn¡¯t restrain himself from lifting a hand to wipe off her sweat. This unexpected closeness caused Su Qingsang to leap in surprise.

    Her body backed away once more. At the same time, she avoided his outstretched arm.

    The area was affected by arge-scalendslide. There was a piece of rock behind her heel.

    Su Qingsang lost her bnce and almost fell. Qiu Yanbo grabbed her deftly.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    He had his hand on her shoulder. Su Qingsang felt ufortable. The situation seemed strange no matter how she turned it over.

    ¡°I can stand by myself just fine ¡ª could you please let me go?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Qiu Yanbo agreed but showed no intention of releasing her. He helped her up and walked forward with her.

    ¡°Stand here. The ground here is tter.¡±

    Su Qingsang wanted to get away from his hands, but the road in front of her was uneven.

    A few times, she tried to walk along the rocks just so that she could avoid his touch. Instead of maintaining a steady pace, a few times she nearly fell.

    If it weren¡¯t for Qiu Yanbo who caught hold of her, she would¡¯ve easily tripped.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Qingsang knew a kind person when she saw one. After some thought, she tried to initiate a conversation. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    How would Su Qingsang know? She wasn¡¯t Su Peizhen. She wasn¡¯t even aware of what sort of trade the Qiu family dabbled in.

    ¡°Are you here on a business trip?¡±

 Chapter 164 - I Like You

    <strong>Chapter 164: I Like You</strong>

    Qiu Yanbo smiled and helped Su Qingsang walk towards a slightly tter and evener ce situated slightly farther behind next to arge tree.

    ¡°In your opinion, what sort of business dealings would I have in a small ce like Qingyuan County?¡±

    Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t know, and she didn¡¯t know how to answer his question either. ¡°Then, you¡ª¡±

    Qiu Yanbo stood before her. He seemed to ignore his chaotic and noisy surroundings.

    ¡°If I told you I¡¯m here to look for you, would you believe me?¡±

    Su Qingsang widened her eyes and stared at him. When her gaze met his, she pulled her lips tight. ¡°Brother-inw, this joke isn¡¯t funny.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still a joke.¡± Qiu Yanbo¡¯s half-lowered his head, his gaze on Su Qingsang¡¯s face. ¡°Also, don¡¯t call me brother-inw ¡ª I haven¡¯t tied the knot with your sister yet.¡±

    ¡°I feel as though you¡¯re my brother-inw already.¡±

    As she spoke, Su Qingsang took a step back.

    There was a giant tree branch behind her. She couldn¡¯t back away anymore. Qiu Yanbo took a step forward.

    ¡°However, I suddenly realized that I don¡¯t feel like treating you like my little sister-inw. What now?¡±

    ¡°Qiu Yanbo.¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t ept such behavior from Qiu Yanbo at all. ¡°I¡¯m already married, and you¡¯re about to marry my sister. I hope that you have a little more respect for our family.¡±

    Her voice wasn¡¯t that loud. She was still weak from being suspended for too long.

    Qiu Yanbo watched the rejection clearly etched in her eyes, his mind ying out the scene where she was caught looking so in love while she was on the phone with Huo Jinyao.

    He really, badly wanted Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes to look at him like that.

    ¡°Qingsang, did you know? The Qiu family and the Su family already established a marriage contract a long time ago. However, it never stated that it had to be your sister. If you¡¯re willing, I don¡¯t mind switching brides.¡±

    Has he lost his mind?

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t say anything. Her gaze swept across the scene. Most of her colleagues had already been rescued.

    The injured were mutually helping each other to sort out their bandages. Su Qingsang did not intend to speak more with Qiu Yanbo.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You might not mind, but I do. Now that I¡¯m still in the countryside, I have work to do.¡±

    Unwilling to talk to Qiu Yanbo any longer, Su Qingsang turned away to offer her help.

    Qiu Yanbo was left behind, his eyes watching her back, his gaze reflecting a hell-bound desire to make her his.

    ...

    Huo Jinyao only took an evening to sign the contract that Huo Yifan had been dying.

    This was something that had already been decided earlier. It made no difference whether or not he was present.

    However, Huo Yifan was adamant about passing the ball back to him no matter what. What if he wasn¡¯t back at Rong City? What would Huo Yifan do then?

    Rejecting an invitation to dinner from the director of Lin Enterprise, Huo Jinyao took his leave after he had signed the contract with him.

    Once they left the office, Yang Wenchang, who had been trailing behind him, finally said something.

    ¡°Director Huo.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Something happened in Qingyuan County.¡±

    What does an incident in Qingyuan County have to do with him? Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t grasp what Yang Wenchang was trying to say.

    However, it was only a few seconds before his footsteps came to a stop as he stared back at Yang Wenchang. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said, something happened in Qingyuan County. Due to the continuous storm, there was arge-scalendslide. And¡ª¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression seemed icy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already tried contacting Miss Su, but I couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Huo Jinyao already had an unpleasant look on his face, but Yang Wenchang had to finish conveying the message. ¡°Besides Miss Su, I couldn¡¯t reach the entire medical team she was with, either.¡±

    ¡°When did this happen?¡±

 Chapter 165 - Are You Tossing Me Aside After Using Me

    <h4>Chapter 165: Are You Tossing Me Aside After Using Me</h4>

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s face had a threatening look. Yang Wenchang¡¯s expression faltered.

    ¡°Three hours ago.¡±

    The moment Yang Wenchang¡¯s voice grew faint, Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression turned even icier.

    ¡°It happened three hours ago and you¡¯re only telling me now?¡±

    ¡°When I got the news, you were signing the contract with Director Lin.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had shifted his attention towards Lin City for this period of time. Those who knew about it said that he was there to explore a new market, and those who didn¡¯t know about it imed that he was just escaping from his responsibilities.

    Since that there were two particr young men in the Huo family who were eyeing his position greedily, he really didn¡¯t want Huo Jinyao to be burdened with distractions or mistakes.

    No matter what it was, Yang Wenchang¡¯s voice became smaller when he spoke. Huo Jinyao had an ominous look and his tone of voice was not any friendlier.

    ¡°Book the fastest ne for me. As for your punishment, you had better pray that nothing happened to Qingsang. Or else¡ª¡±

    There was no need for him to continue. Yang Wenchang promptly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already booked the flight. We can go to the airport right away¡±

    The wrath on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face gradually wore off as he strode towards the parking lot in big steps.

    ...

    Although Su Qingsang escaped without very severe injuries, almost every person on the team sustained a variety of wounds from being tossed around like that.

    Although none of them were fatal, almost nobody had escapedpletely unscathed.

    After making a call to consult the leader responsible, Deputy Director Li made the decision to go to Gaoye Town.

    However, just as the group was about to follow the rescue team back to the town center of Qingyuan County, they came across a vige affected by therge-scalendslide ¡ª one that caused ten or more vigers to be buried.

    The rescue team was delivering aid at the fastest possible pace now. There was only one little health clinic within the area.

    When the doctors and nurses of the medical team saw the situation before their eyes, they forgot about resting and assisted with the process.

    Although Su Qingsang¡¯s expertise was in gynecology and obstetrics, she still knew how to provide first aid, tend to injuries and bandage them, as this was basic knowledge to all doctors.

    She couldn¡¯t care less about entertaining Qiu Yanbo. In a simple tent built by the rescue team, she busied herself along with the rest of the doctors.

    Qiu Yanbo had been sidelined. However, he didn¡¯t feel very slighted, and instead tagged along and helped out enthusiastically.

    Su Qingsang wanted to shoo him away at first but decided to say nothing when she realized that he could provide actual help.

    At this moment, any pair of helping hands was exceedingly valuable.

    The response of the involved department was pretty fast as well. When the night fell, half of the vigers who had been trapped were rescued. As for the others, they would continue to search for them throughout the night.

    Su Qingsang was so busy that she didn¡¯t even have time to take a sip of water, let alone have a meal.

    Qiu Yanbo approached her when she finished stitching up someone¡¯s wounds, passing her a bottle of water and a bun.

    ¡°Have something to eat first. You¡¯ve got to keep up your strength before you can save others.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Qingsang was genuinely hungry, so she didn¡¯t hold back. She epted the bottle and took a few huge gulps.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Seeing that she almost choked, Qiu Yanbo stretched his hand out and gave her back a few pats.

    Su Qingsang stiffened and took a step back, ring at Qiu Yanbo. ¡°Thanks a lot, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Qiu Yanbo gave her a sideways nce, a slightly yful expression on his face. ¡°So, you¡¯re just going to toss me aside after using me?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s voice had a tinge of iciness to it. ¡°Since I¡¯m a married woman, and you¡¯re also my brother-inw, it¡¯s best if we keep some distance between us.¡±

    ¡°When I saved you, why didn¡¯t I hear you telling me to keep my distance?¡±

    Su Qingsang frowned. Her expression wasced with mild confusion.

    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you going to admit it?¡±

 Chapter 166 - Heâ€™s Here

    <h4>Chapter 166: He¡¯s Here</h4>

    Qiu Yanbo opened up his arms. ¡°Why did you think the emergency services got to Gaoye Town so quickly? That¡¯s because I began searching for you as soon as I heard the news. I was the one who directed the forces here as soon as possible.¡±

    Su Qingsang remained silent. Although the time they were stuck in their predicament wasn¡¯t exactly short, the rescue team had gotten to them pretty fast.

    ¡°You could pay attention to the news. Many towns in this vicinity were affected by different levels of damage, but they were not as lucky as you are.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Su Qingsang nodded, her words sounding more sincere than before. ¡°However, I still stand by my words, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Eat something first.¡± Qiu Yanbo nced at the never-ending rain outside the tent. ¡°I don¡¯t think the rain will stop any moment now. A rescue mission is tough, and there might be more injured victimsing in. As a doctor working in the frontlines, it¡¯s best if you conserve your energy.¡±

    Su Qingsang did not speak. She quickly finished the water and bread in her hands.

    Throwing Qiu Yanbo a look, she turned around and continued to work.

    ¡°So not flirtatious.¡± Qiu Yanbo said to himself, raising an eyebrow and touching his chin. ¡°But still pretty interesting.¡±

    Time went on for another hour. The emergency services rescued another eight vigers. One of them was a woman eight months into her pregnancy.

    When she was rescued, she had already stopped breathing. The situation was terribly critical. The woman¡¯s husband avoided the disaster as he was working somece else at the time.

    Met with a situation like this, he almost fell down upon his knees before the entire medical team.

    Su Qingsang was in no mood to talk to him. Apanying Director Chen and a few nurses, they lifted the pregnant woman into the tent.

    The husband wanted to step inside but Qiu Yanbo stopped him.

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯ll sabotage the surgery if you go inside. It¡¯s better for you to wait outside.¡±

    Su Qingsang coincidentally heard that when she zipped up the tent. She couldn¡¯t help but steal another look at Qiu Yanbo.

    The husband finally stopped insisting on entering the tent.

    The rain outside started to grow weaker. Qiu Yanbo nced at the tent. There was no notable activity. All they could do was wait.

    On the other side, a doctor wascking one more person to lift the stretcher. As Qiu Yanbo had been helping out just now, the doctor called out to him.

    Qiu Yanbo didn¡¯t reject him and went over to assist. When he was done, he looked at the time. Su Qingsang was in there for an hour already.

    He took a bottle of water and two more buns, nning to pass them to Su Qingsang when she emerged. From the corner of his eye, he noticed a person that shouldn¡¯t have been there.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

    Huo Jinyao also noticed him at the same moment.

    As he narrowed his eyes slightly, Huo Jinyao¡¯s gaze had a sharp edge to it.

    ¡°Director Qiu?¡±

    ¡°Director Huo.¡±

    Since his identity was known, Qiu Yanbo didn¡¯t bother with the formalities.

    Huo Jinyao had not stopped to rest once in the hours that passed. He had rushed from Rong City to Lin City on a ne.

    He rushed towards Qingyuan District without pausing at all after he got off the ne. He only got the most recent news when he reached the district center.

    News had it that Su Qingsang and the rest of her medical team had run into andslide. It was unknown if they were dead or alive.

    Huo Jinyao felt as if his heart was suspended midair. He couldn¡¯t reach Su Qingsang, and he didn¡¯t know what sort of condition she was in.

    Using any resources he could find, he finally got thetest information on Su Qingsang.

    He never thought that he¡¯d see someone who shouldn¡¯t have been there when he arrived.

 Chapter 167 - Can I Ask You Something?

    <strong>Chapter 167: Can I Ask You Something?</strong>

    Huo Jinyao looked at Qiu Yanbo from top to bottom, his prating gaze shrouded with indiscernible intent.

    However, in only a few seconds, he promptly turned around and continued to look for Qingsang. When he arrived, he got the news that the medical team was doing fine, and had even participated in the rescue mission.

    While he was still in the midst of turning away, Qiu Yanbo spoke, seemingly as if he knew what he was going to do. ¡°Qingsang is conducting surgery in there. She probably won¡¯t be out for a while.¡±

    He twitched his mouth, pointing towards one of the tents. Huo Jinyao¡¯s footsteps paused. He turned around casually and looked at Qiu Yanbo.

    When their eyes met, the air between them seemed to beced with explosives.

    Huo Jinyao was no longer in haste to look for Su Qingsang. He took a step forward and stood before Qiu Yanbo.

    ¡°Director Qiu, can I ask you something ¡ª what exactly are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Qiu Yanbo didn¡¯t answer his question directly. He had an amused look on his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you well enough, Director Qiu, so of course I don¡¯t know the answer to that. However, I think that the Li family and the Su family should be well aware of this, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Qiu Yanbo chuckled. He looked unperturbed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring up the Su family and the Li family, Director. Although the Qiu family dare not im that we have the biggest influence in town, when I, Qiu Yanbo, have my mind set on achieving a goal, nobody can stop me.¡±

    ¡°I truly admire your confidence, Director Qiu. However, a word of advice, if I may.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Huo Jinyao tucked both his hands into the pockets of his trousers, his handsome face etched with an ominous look.

    ¡°In this life, one should be aware of the limits of one¡¯s capabilities. In addition, one has to learn how to appreciate what they¡¯ve got. Those who lust after things that don¡¯t belong to them will never have a pleasant end ¡ª that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Director Huo. However, I¡¯m a rebel at heart ¡ª I just love turning things that don¡¯t belong to me into mine, for I find that process extremely exciting. What do you think, Director Huo?¡±

    Huo Jinyao had an ugly look on his face. He was restraining the impulse to aim a punch at Qiu Yanbo.

    ¡°Wah, wah¡ª¡± An infant¡¯s cry broke out from the inside.

    The husband from earlier almost dashed inside instantly. A nurse emerged.

    ¡°Family of Li Xiuli, both mother and child are safe. Thedy has some injuries, she needs to lie down and rest.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor, thank you.¡±

    When Su Qingsang and Director Chen finally emerged from the tent, they were both drenched in sweat.

    They never thought that they would encounter such a dangerous situation on this trip.

    Rubbing the spot between her brows, Su Qingsang was about to grab a drink when two bottles of water appeared before her.

    Qiu Yanbo presented the bun and water he had prepared earlier.

    Huo Jinyao held the other bottle.

    Su Qingsang went into a state of shock when she saw Huo Jinyao. She even forgot to take the bottle from his hands.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling confused, dear?¡±

    Huo Jinyao pressed the bottle into her hand, slight traces of amusement ying in his eyes.

    With his sudden appearance, Su Qingsang just kept staring and couldn¡¯t be bothered to take the bottle. She simply continued to look nkly, unable to break out of her daze.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

    She looked at the bottle of water and nced back at him. Is he real?

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded, stifling a smile at her dumbfounded expression.

    Observing how she still had no reaction, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from stretching out an arm to pull Su Qingsang into an embrace.

    It was past mid-autumn. Lin City might be located in the south, but it was still pretty cold. Especially for Huo Jinyao, who had made his way here without an umbre, worrying sick about Su Qingsang.

    His clothes were entirely drenched, his body mmy with moisture.

    Caught in his embrace, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t feel the slightest chill from him at all.

    His firm, solid embrace made her stretch out her arms to hug him back tightly.

 Chapter 168 - She Actually Doesnâ€™t Know Who You Really Are

    <strong>Chapter 168: She Actually Doesn¡¯t Know Who You Really Are</strong>

    The rain had unknowingly started again, but it was a light one.

    Huo Jinyao held Su Qingsang tightly in his arms with his lips just by the side of her cheek. He turned his face over and kissed her cheek a few times.

    His lips were cold, causing Su Qingsang¡¯s neck to shrink into her shoulders in a shudder. It was only at this moment that she seemed to realize what she was doing.

    She gently pushed against Huo Jinyao, wanting him to let go of her.

    Huo Jinyao loosened his arms but still wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°You really scared me today.¡±

    Needless to say, Su Qingsang was also scared out of her wits. When she was suspended in the car, she really thought that it was the end for her.

    ¡°W-Why did youe?¡± Apart from her surprise, Su Qingsang was actually more curious about the reason behind his visit.

    ¡°I was worried about you, so I came.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her, his eyes wide and clear. Under the bright lights, his eyes were filled entirely with a reflection of her.

    Being under a gaze like this, Su Qingsang felt as if her heart was gently grazed by a feather.

    Her calm, peaceful mind could no longer remain in an undisturbed state.

    The feeling between them was perfect. It could hardly be ignored, even in a situation like this.

    ¡°Ahem. Qingsang, have something to eat first. You must be hungry again.¡±

    Qiu Yanbo¡¯s voice interrupted Su Qingsang¡¯s daze. It was only then that she seemed to realize where she was and what sort of situation she was in.

    Red-faced, she stepped back awkwardly.

    She didn¡¯t ept the bun and water Qiu Yanbo was holding, and instead took the water from Huo Jinyao¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Were you here for a long time already?¡±

    Qiu Yanbo had definitely shown up earlier, but Huo Jinyao had rushed to the scene the moment he knew that she was in distress.

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nced behind him. Yang Wenchang walked over, finally.

    He had arrived much earlier. However, since Huo Jinyao came over, he naturally has his own agenda.

    Many basic resources were sent over for disaster relief. Yang Wenchang was the one who had been managing all these resources at the back earlier.

    When he finally had the time toe over, he was carrying various bags of food with him.

    ¡°Di¡ª¡±

    Before he could utter the word ¡®Director¡¯, he was met with Huo Jinyao¡¯s re.

    ¡°Doctor Su.¡± Yang Wenchang looked at Su Qingsang instead and handed the bags over to her.

    ¡°Here¡¯s something to eat. You and the doctors and nurses from the rest of the medical team must be extremely exhausted from all that work.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s something we had to do.¡±

    As she looked at the bag in Yang Wenchang¡¯s hands, the logo on it made her stopped short. ¡°This much?¡±

    She nced towards Huo Jinyao. ¡°Did you prepare all this?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Yang Wenchang stole a look at Huo Jinyao. ¡°Our Di¡ª Huo Jinyao had been an outstanding employee at ourpany. He made a request this time, and thepany sent all these resources over in the name of disaster relief. So don¡¯t work yourself up over it.¡±

    The sides of Qiu Yanbo¡¯s lips arched upwards, expressing his amusement as he watched Huo Jinyao.

    Of course, Huo Jinyao caught the look on his face. He turned around and held Su Qingsang¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, somebody is already in charge of it. You¡¯re the one who had been working yourself out for the entire day already. Eat something and go get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Genuinely exhausted, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to argue about it any further. If she wanted to help with work, she could only do so by keeping up her strength.

    Holding the bag that Yang Wenchang gave her, she turned and went to find other medical personnel to distribute the food and drinks among them.

    Qiu Yanbo watched as Su Qingsang¡¯s figure walked further and further away. He then shifted his gaze and looked at Huo Jinyao instead.

    ¡°Director Huo? After so much effort, Qingsang actually doesn¡¯t know who you really are?¡±

 Chapter 169 - Oh, Itâ€™s Nothing

    <strong>Chapter 169: Oh, It¡¯s Nothing</strong>

    Qiu Yanbo¡¯s expression was hard to read. Huo Jinyao had an icy look on his face.

    ¡°What do you mean, Director Qiu?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Qiu Yanbo smiled. ¡°But I just feel a little strange about it. Say, who was it that said it again ¡ª the most important factor in a marriage is honesty? Am I right, Director Huo?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t take this threat to heart at all.

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that there¡¯s no honesty in a marriage that began through lies, and it is highly likely that loyalty would cease to exist too. It¡¯ll be truly interesting to see how long a marriage like this canst. What do you think, Director Huo?¡±

    ¡°Rx, Director Qiu.¡± Huo Jinyao remained unperturbed, but his voice got even colder. ¡°It¡¯s not important how it started. The most important thing is how to maintain it and what amounts from it. As for how long it wouldst, there¡¯s no need for you to worry, Director Qiu. I believe my marriage willst for as long as I live.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re truly confident, Director Huo.¡± Qiu Yanbo smiled and raised the bottle of water in his hand. ¡°In that case, the only thing I can do is wish that you achieve your dreams, Director Huo.¡±

    Huo Jinyao gave Qiu Yanbo an icy look, then turned around to look for Su Qingsang.

    The rescue mission was still ongoing. The medical team came up with a duty roster.

    Those who weren¡¯t hurt would take the first shift of the night; those who were injured would take the second. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t consider the bump on her forehead as an injury, so she requested to take the first shift straightaway.

    By the time Huo Jinyao came over, they had alreadypleted the arrangement.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? Do you want to take a rest?¡±

    Huo Jinyao had never shown up in a situation like this before. Everything around was pretty foreign to him.

    There were still ten or so vigers trapped under the ruins. Troops after troops of emergency workers were deployed.

    Su Qingsang observed the scene and gently shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll rest after this.¡±

    ¡°Can you take coffee?¡± Huo Jinyao nced at her, holding a cup of freshly-made instant coffee in his hands.

    ¡°I just made it. This is the only thing avable for now. But I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll find it difficult to fall asleepter if you drink it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Su Qingsang epted the cup of coffee and took a sip. The hot coffee warmed her belly as she nced towards Huo Jinyao. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You should head back tomorrow morning if there¡¯s nothing else. You still need to work.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here for disaster relief. My boss won¡¯t me me for it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you believe me, my wife?¡± Huo Jinyao replied and turned to face her, looking as if he had been wronged.

    Su Qingsang dodged to the side, unable to take it. ¡°Stop messing around.¡±

    There were so many people around them. Couldn¡¯t he notice where they are right now?

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± Huo Jinyao slipped an arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s waist. ¡°Count yourself, my wife ¡ª how many days have I not seen you?¡±

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been that many, could it?¡±

    ¡°Ten days.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in ten days. My wife, didn¡¯t you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Quit messing around.¡± Su Qingsang whispered softly after looking left and right. ¡°Let go of me. It¡¯s not nice to be seen like that.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being seen like that? You¡¯re my wife.¡± Instead of letting go, Huo Jinyao held her even tighter. ¡°We¡¯re married, so what¡¯s wrong with a little hug? Even if we¡ª¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s mouth was covered by Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. Having had enough of this, she gave him a stern re. ¡°Huo Jinyao, enough.¡±

    What did he think he was doing?

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡± Huo Jinyao still had quite a lot of sweet-talking in store for her.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡±

    A voice came from behind, causing Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression to sour.

 Chapter 170 - You Donâ€™t Have To Be Like That

    <strong>Chapter 170: You Don¡¯t Have To Be Like That</strong>

    He turned around and red at the person before him, an ugly expression etched on his face.

    Su Qingsang took this opportunity to pull herself away from his embrace and made a huge step back.

    Qiu Yanbo turned towards Su Qingsang, as if he didn¡¯t see the sour look on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face.

    ¡°Qingsang. I just wanted to tell you that there are more victims being sent this way.¡±

    Su Qingsang noticed them when she directed her gaze towards the direction in which he was pointing. She nodded, then turned towards Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tend to them. Go find somewhere to rest. It¡¯ste.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. If you¡¯re not sleeping, my wife, I won¡¯t be sleeping too.¡±

    Huo Jinyao pulled out sweet words as if they were readily avable up his sleeve. Su Qingsang rubbed her forehead, feeling a little shy.

    It was alright if he spoke like this in private, but there were so many stranger out here. Seriously¡ª

    Shooting Huo Jinyaoa look, Su Qingsang threw herself into work again.

    She busied herself until thetter half of the night. Only after the doctors and nurses of the next shift had woken up, Su Qingsang finally had time to get some rest.

    There was a tent built specifically for the medical personnel, a single tent shared between many people.

    Huo Jinyao kept waiting for Su Qingsang. When she was done with work, he pulled her over to a private tent he had someone build specially for him. ¡°You can sleep here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want to be spoiled.¡±

    ¡°How is this being spoiled?¡± Huo Jinyao held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s such a small space in here ¡ª I even thought it¡¯s hardly presentable.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Alright, my wife. Stop arguing with me over such menial matters. Grab some rest quickly. You¡¯ll probably be super busy tomorrow too.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Qingsang stopped arguing after considering that.

    The surroundings were pretty ran down and the amenities were limited. She did a simple clean up, changed, andid down.

    By the time Huo Jinyao entered the tent after giving some instructions outside, he discovered that Su Qingsang had fallen asleep.

    There were too many tasks and people surrounding her earlier. Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t look after her properly.

    She was only relieved from her duties now. He took out the medicinal cream he had prepared earlier and sat beside Su Qingsang.

    He had already noticed it earlier ¡ª Su Qingsang¡¯s forehead was a little swollen. He didn¡¯t know how she got this injury.

    He applied the cream on Su Qingsang¡¯s face, looking worried. His movements were not too powerful or sudden. Su Qingsang twitched a little and remained caught in a deep slumber.

    She must be dead tired.

    After applying the medicine and staring at her face for a bit, Huo Jinyao scooted over and nted a kiss on her cheek.

    He thenid down next to her and fell asleep.

    ...

    Before daybreak the next morning, Su Qingsang got up.

    Nobody could possibly have had a good night¡¯s sleep on a night like this. The air was filled with various noises from the excavator.

    Huo Jinyao detected some movement the moment she woke up. He popped his head in. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±

    As he had arrivedtest night, he only had a proper look at her this morning.

    There were dark shadows under Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes, which suggested that she did not have a good rest.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s heart ached. He had the wildest impulse todrag Su Qingsang back to Lin City.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to sleep anymore.¡± Sensing themotion out there, Su Qingsang quickly sat up, stood and stretched out her limbs.

    People were already bustling around by the time she emerged from the tent. After cleaning herself up, Su Qingsang wanted to head over to the tent where the medical team was housed.

    ¡°You probably should eat something before you go, right?¡±

    Huo Jinyao pulled her hand back and stuffed some food he had prepared beforehand into it. ¡°Eat your breakfast first. I won¡¯t let you go out there if you don¡¯t.¡±

    Seeing how he had insisted on it, Su Qingsang epted it without making a fuss.

    She ate fast without giving a care for proper manners.

    Huo Jinyao watched, feeling slightly mad, frustrated, helpless and worried in his heart. ¡°Stop it ¡ª there¡¯s no need for you to eat like that. There are so many who are injured ¡ª it¡¯s useless to hurry like that.¡±

 Chapter 171 - Why Is It Inappropriate?

    <h4>Chapter 171: Why Is It Inappropriate?</h4>

    Su Qingsang drank the milk he gave her without saying anything. Then, she waved and turned to leave.

    ¡°Darling,¡± Huo Jinyao uttered.

    Huo Jinyao was really smitten with her. He took out a tissue and handed it to her.

    Even though she¡¯s worried, she doesn¡¯t need to disregard her personal image like that.

    Su Qingsang felt a bit embarrassed. Anxiety filled her mind. She grabbed the tissue and wiped her mouth haphazardly. Then, she rushed to treat the injured without looking at Huo Jinyao.

    After walking a few steps, she stopped and turned to Huo Jinyao. ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back. It¡¯s such a mess here and I don¡¯t think that I can get back any time soon.¡±

    Then, Huo Jinyao cast a truly sad look at Su Qingsang. He asked, ¡°My wife, you don¡¯t want me here, with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about whether I want you here or not. It¡¯s just inappropriate.¡± Su Qingsang did not much much effort into answering him.

    ¡°Why?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s just inappropriate.¡± Waving her hands, Su Qingsang uttered. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that. Just back go home once you can.¡±

    Su Qingsang left. Huo Jinyao still had the haft-empty bottle of milk that she didn¡¯t finish in his hand.

    He turned around and found Qiu Yanbo looking at him with his arms crossed. ¡°Well, it seems that Mr. Huo has been rejected.¡±

    ¡°How idle Mr. Qiu is!¡± Huo Jinyao cast him a cold look and continued, ¡°But you may have interpreted that wrong. Qingsang cares for me.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Qiu Yanbo nodded. ¡°Does getting married mean everything is settled down, though? There is another thing called divorce. Besides, I don¡¯t think Qingsang knows that her marriage is just a fraud.

    ¡°Both of us know the truth.¡± Approaching Huo Jinyao, Qiu Yanbo said, ¡°I just wonder how heartbroken Qingsang will be if she knows that her husband is a liar.¡±

    ¡°I wonder, too.¡± Huo Jinyao replied, in a firm tone. ¡°If the Su Family and the Li Family knew what you were thinking, how would they react ?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. The Qiu Family cooperates with the Su Family. Su Qingsang is actually the daughter of the Su Family.¡±

    Huo Jinyao said, with a cold expression, ¡°I want to remind you that Su Qingsang is my wife.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Nodding his head, Qiu Yanbo said, ¡°She did marry you, but she can still divorce you. What¡¯s important is that she has no idea about you are a liar.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Qiu, please be cautious. You¡¯d better not talk this big if you have no evidence,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I have evidence?¡± Qiu Yanbo uttered, in a low tone. ¡°Young Master Huo of Rong City is engaged to the Xu Family. Everyone in Rong City knows that.¡±

    Seeing Huo Jinyao this calm, Qiu Yanbo couldn¡¯t help but admire him.

    ¡°I wonder, why did you move to Lin City and marry an illegitimate daughter? Would you mind exining it to me?¡± Qiu Yanbo asked.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression got colder and colder as he narrowed his eyes and red at Qiu Yanbo.

    Qiu Yanbo calmly gazed at Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°I¡¯m here because I do love Su Qingsang and I want to face my desire. Can you be as true to yourself?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t change his expression and said, ¡°Excuse me, I have no need to answer your question.¡±

    Huo Jinyao turned around and left. Yang Wenchang approached him.

    Qiu Yanbo lifted the corner of his lips and wondered how Huo Jinyao would exin the truth to Su Qingsang.

 Chapter 172 - Are You Too Tired

    <h4>Chapter 172: Are You Too Tired</h4>

    This wasn¡¯t the first time that Su Qingsang had faced death, but it no doubt had been the most horrifying time.

    The rescue team brought over a family of three who had been buried. All of them were dead on arrival.

    All the medical workers fell silent and just stared at the family. The kid seemed to have only been four or five years old.

    The deputy director, Mr. Chen, was the first one toe back to reality. He took a step and covered the kid with a white sheet.

    Su Qingsang covered another person with a white sheet, following Mr. Chen. They already knew death like this was inevitable long ago. Still, nobody could escape feeling depressed when they were faced with such a miserable scene.

    When Huo Jinyao found her at noon, he noticed her bad mood immediately.

    ¡°My wife, are you too tired?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    Su Qingsang shook her head and nced at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat something,¡± Huo Jinyao had a cup of instant noodles in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s done. The sources are really limited here. You eat this first.¡±

    He put the noodles on the table beside them while speaking.

    ¡°The rain finally stopped, which will facilitate the proceeding of the rescue operations. You need to eat something soon; otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to handle work this afternoon,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    It had been raining sincest night until now.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang hugged him suddenly.

    Huo Jinyao went nk for a second. He should have enjoyed the rare active movement of Su Qingsang. Clearly, this was a weird situation.

    ¡°What? What happened?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    He wrapped her waist in his arms and asked with an extremely gentle voice.

    Su Qingsang had no idea how to say it. This is the nature of catastrophe. When it happens, nobody can survive without suffering.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know the actual reason, so he could only guess.

    ¡°Are you just tired?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    Su Qingsang shook her head, with no intention of speaking at the time.

    ¡°Then ¡ª ¡°Huo Jinyao looked into the distance. There was quite a distance between the location of the medical team and thendslide site.

    This was just an emergency medical station. The injured would be transferred to the county hospital in no time after necessary first-aid measures were conducted here.

    Now, the rescue team was still searching. The more time that passed, the lower the survival rate would be. How could he forget this?

    ¡°My wife.¡± Huo Jinyao hugged Su Qingsang tighter andforted her in a gentle voice. ¡°Birth, senility, illness, death, and natural or man-made disasters cannot be avoided. You didn¡¯t make it happen. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±

    Of course, Su Qingsang knew this. Still, she felt terrible that the lives were lost right in front of her, even if she couldn¡¯t have done anything.

    ¡°Come on.¡± Patting Su Qingsang, Huo Jinyao said, ¡°Honey, you should eat some food. Taking good care of yourself is necessary if you want to help other people. I¡¯m right, right? ¡±

    Saying that, Huo Jinyao stepped backward and reached out his hand to touch Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    ¡°I do believe you can save more people. That¡¯s true?¡± Huo Jinyao said, with a serious expression.

    Gazing at his deep and determined eyes, although the anxiety was still deeply rooted in Su Qingsang¡¯s heart, she felt a bit relieved.

    His words and his embrace were as warm as the hot spring, which could gentlyfort her and ease her pain.

    Su Qingsang felt so lucky that Huo Jinyao stood by her side.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Gazing into his eyes, Su Qingsang uttered, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Although she had never believed in love and trusting a man, she could try to trust and love him.

 Chapter 173 - So Sweet

    <strong>Chapter 173: So Sweet</strong>

    The rescue hadsted three days. The casualties had been confirmed for all except a few missing vigers.

    The medical group that Su Qingsang belonged to had been working around the clock. They saved the lives of those who were still breathing when they were dug out.

    Some cases, however, were beyond their capabilities.

    During those three days, Huo Jinyao had stayed with her the entire time. When she performed surgery, he helped deal with the injured. He served as a volunteer and was busy all day long.

    Aside from him, there was also Qiu Yanbo. He was busy and did quite a lot of things as well.

    When the three days ended, the rescue efforts came to an end. The doctors from Qingyuan County took over the job. Su Qingsang and her co-workers had gotten a notice that they could go back to Lin City.

    Su Qingsang had taken the car with her medical team to the rescue site, but she drove back with Huo Jinyao.

    Throughout this period, she didn¡¯t sleep well a single night. As soon as they got on the car, Huo Jinyao considerately adjusted her seat lower.

    ¡°It takes more than two hours to get to Lin City. You can get some shut-eye.¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy,¡± Huo Jinyao replied.

    Huo Jingyao found a nket to tuck her in and said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    Su Qingsang cast a look at him with no rejection. She yawned andid down. She fell asleep soon.

    When she woke up, she found that she was already in her home in Lin City.

    She slept so deeply that she didn¡¯t know how she entered her house.

    She felt a bit embarrassed and looked around, but Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t there.

    She came out of the bedroom and still did not see Huo Jinyao. The hourly employee, Sister Lu, was cooking in the kitchen.

    ¡°Sister Lu, where is Huo Jinyao?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°He might be in his study.¡± Sister Lu kept on working and said, ¡°Mr. Huo told me to call him when it was lunchtime, which is right now.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded to Sister Lu and then entered the study.

    Huo Jinyao seemed quite busy. He sat behind the desk, with hisptop powered on before him and a pile of documents at hand.

    He was sitting sideways and staring at the screen, so he didn¡¯t notice here in.

    ¡°Okay, do what I said. Change the price in the bidding document. I am not satisfied with what they did before.

    ¡°And the thing we spoke about previously?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    From the corner of his eyes, he noticed Su Qingsang. ¡°Talk to youter,¡± he spoke in a low voice and hung up the phone.

    ¡°Awake?¡± Huo Jinyao asked, turning his attention to her.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Qingsang took a few steps forward and looked at the documents on the desk.

    There were countless lines of texts and a variety of reports. She felt dazed by her mere glimpse at them.

    ¡°Busy?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Huo Jinyao replied.

    ¡°Did the rescue work dy your work?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    A sense of guilt emerged in Su Qingsang.

    ¡°No, it didn¡¯t dy my work,¡± Huo Jinyao replied.

    Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t tell Su Qingsang that he dyed his work in Rong City just to rescue people with her.

    Reaching out his hands and pulling Su Qingsang¡¯s hand toward him, Huo Jinyao gazed at Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    Thanks to ample sleep, he found Su Qingsang¡¯splexion had gotten better now.

    ¡°Well, you look better now. I hope you go to sleep early to revive.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t debate with him but wanted to remind him to take care of himself. Then, her cell phone rang.

    It was Su Yuxin.

    ¡°Sister, are you ok?¡± Although he had heard about the disaster in Qingyuan County, he didn¡¯t know Su Qingsang had been there until a few moments ago.

    When he found out she was there, he had been totally stunned and immediately contacted with Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang was moved by Su Yuxin¡¯s concern. ¡°Thank you, Yuxin. I¡¯m fine.¡±

 Chapter 174 - Broke off Their Engagement

    <strong>Chapter 174: Broke off Their Engagemen</strong>t

    ¡°Are you really ok?¡± Su Yuxin asked.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back now,¡± Su Qingsang replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Yuxin felt relieved, but then he though of something else. He had no idea whether he should tell Su Qingsang or not.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s Qiu Yanbo.¡± Mentioning his name made Su Yuxin¡¯s expression be colder. His tonedid as well. ¡°He wants to break off his marriage to Sister.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Su Qingsang was stunned. ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday,¡± Su Yuxin replied.

    Last night, Qiu Yanbo had solemnly visited the Su Mansion with many expensive presents to beg for Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui¡¯s pardon.

    The Su Family had been stunned, especially Su Peizhen. She had been too stunned to ept it.

    ¡°Did I do anything wrong? Did I cheat on you? Why do you want to break off our engagement?¡± Su Peizhen had shouted.

    ¡°You are good and never do anything wrong. I don¡¯t love you, though, so I want to break off our engagement,¡± Qiu Yanbo had replied.

    Su Peizhen could not ept such a ridiculous reason, ¡°We¡¯ve been engaged for a long time. Why didn¡¯t you say that before? Now, that we¡¯ve been engaged for two or three years, you decide it¡¯s time. Qiu Yanbo, this is ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Qiu Yanbo replied, with a firm tone. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I thought I could force myself to be with you, but I failed.¡±

    As a tough woman, Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t stand Qiu Yanbo¡¯s ridiculous reason.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make an excuse. You can tell me straight if you have fallen in love with someone else,¡± Su Peizhen shouted.

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t,¡± Qiu Yanbo replied, with an unperturbed expression. ¡°I can do nothing if you think that. I just don¡¯t want to be with someone I don¡¯t love.¡±

    Force himself to be with someone he didn¡¯t love? Being with Su Peizhen, the first daughter of the Su Family, had to be forced?

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t stand the humiliation, so she couldn¡¯t help but stand up and point at Qiu Yanbo.

    ¡°Just break off our engagement, then. Do you think I love you?¡± Su Peizhen said.

    When even Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t figure out how to solve the problem, Su Peizhen yelled, ¡°Get out! Get out of my house. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡±

    That day had been Sunday and Su Yuxin had been, coincidentally, home.

    He never imagined he could witness such ridiculous scene.

    Actually, Li Qianxue thought highly of Qiu Yanbo, so did Su Chenghui.

    Both of them knew that Su Peizhen was very stubborn and proud, so they couldn¡¯t help but try to persuade Qiu Yanbo how good Su Peizhen was.

    No matter how hard Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue tried, however, Qiu Yanbo insisted on breaking off the engagement.

    He returned the engagement token to show his determination.

    Many feelings crossed Su Yuxin¡¯s mind. He had called Qiu Yanbo his brother-inw for several years and never imagined he would break off the engagement.

    Su Qingsang was totally stunned. Qiu Yanbo had been with them volunteering for several days.

    Then, saying he had to do something urgent, he bid her farewell and went back to Lin City earlier than them.

    Su Qingsang had thought Qiu Yanbo had given up his fantasies after seeing how close she was with Huo Jinyao during these days.

    She never imagined Qiu Yanbo would do such a ridiculous thing.

    Su Qingsang felt a bit uneasy.

    During those years, she had been no threat to the Su Family and she had behaved. She didn¡¯t want to make trouble, scramble for the wealth, or do something harmful to the Su Family. She just wanted to get along with the Su Family and keep the superficial peaceful atmosphere.

 Chapter 175 - None Of Your Business

    <h4>Chapter 175: None Of Your Business</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    If the Su Family and the Li Family learned that Qiu Yanbo broke off his engagement with Su Peizhen because of her, the aftermath would be a mess.

    Although it was not her fault, she was the cause.

    ¡°Sister? Can you hear me? Sister?¡± Su Yuxin asked over the phone.

    ¡°I am fine.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. She had no idea what she could do.

    She hoped that Qiu Yanbo would not go crazy.

    ¡°Okay, I wille to see you in a few days when I have the time,¡± Su Yuxin said.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Qingsang replied. Su Qingsang was quite willing to see Su Yuxin. She added, ¡°You shouldfort your sister and encourage her to be optimistic. She is so good that she can definitely find someone else better.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I cannot stay home every day, so the job offorting her falls on my mother,¡± Su Yuxin said.

    Su Qingsang hung up the phone and found Huo Jinyao was looking at her. Her expression couldn¡¯t escape his notice.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Su Qingsang replied and looked at Huo Jinyao. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t tell him that Qiu Yanbo broke off his engagement with Su Peizhen because of her.

    For one thing, it might seem like she was bragging. It would be such a narcissistic thing to say.

    For another, no husband would like to hear this kind of thing. Huo Jinyao was no exception.

    ¡°You and I are a couple. Is there anything that we can¡¯t tell each other?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    Huo Jinyao turned off hisputer and filed his documents. Then, he moved towards her.

    ¡°Look, your frown is so intense. How could it be nothing?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    ¡°Qiu Yanbo broke his engagement with Su Peizhen,¡± Su Qingsang replied.

    Finally, the truth came out. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether or not he did that for me. But if he did, I will feel¨C¡±

    ¡°It is not about you. It is about Qiu Yanbo himself,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Huo Jinyao interrupted her because he didn¡¯t want her to me herself. ¡°He is not a child and should learn to take responsibility for his own behavior. He must have thoroughly considered all his options before making up his mind.¡±

    ¡°But¨C¡± Su Qingsang started.

    ¡°If he really loved Su Peizhen, they would be together instead of this whole mess happening,¡± Huo Jinyao interrupted her again.

    Su Qingsang knew that was true. Still, the worry still upied her mind, ¡°I hope my father and my aunt will not...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Holding her in his arms, Huo Jinyao said, ¡°I will never let them hurt you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they will hurt me. I just don¡¯t want to be involved in such a ridiculous issue,¡± Su Qingsang exined.

    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± Kissing her on her forehead, Huo Jinyao said, ¡°You are my wife now. Qiu Yanbo is so disgusting.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Although he is quite annoying, there is no denying that he did save my life this time. I hope that he only did it on impulse.¡±

    ¡°You think he did it on impulse? I think he did it with concealed intentions.¡± Huo Jinyao sneered and said, ¡°He just went to them and broke off his engagement with Su Peizhen. On the surface, it looks like he did it for you. In fact, he did it just for himself.¡±

    Su Qingsang cast him a confusing look. He continued to exin, ¡°Think about it. He told you that he liked you and had an affection on you. Later, he broke off his engagement with Su Peizhen. Now, he can say that he did it because of you. What can you do then?

    ¡°You have gotten married, so you can¡¯t ept him. His deed will result in nothing but you ming yourself, feeling guilty, and feeling sorry for him.¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t got married, his movement would have thrown you into the dilemma as well,¡± Huo Jinyao added.

    ¡°Think about it. Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    Su Qingsang could not think of anything to dispute what Huo Jinyao said. She shook her head and said, ¡°I get your point, but the person I¡¯m worried about isn¡¯t Qiu Yanbo.¡±

 Chapter 176 - Nobody Can Answer My Question

    <h4>Chapter 176: Nobody Can Answer My Question</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    She smiled bitterly with an almost self-mocking expression on her face. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve known since I was very young that I am not liked by the Su Family. Aunt Li has no blood tie with me, but she had to raise me anyway. Of course, she hates me. As for Su Chenghui, even though I call him dad, I know he doesn¡¯t treat me really treat me like his daughter.

    ¡°All these years, I have been okay with that. It just confused me a little. If they disliked me so much, why did they still take me home? Why didn¡¯t they just send me away to an orphanage or to a poorer family? They would be happier without my presence, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Su Qingsang asked the questions that had always been in her mind out loud.

    Such questions had puzzled Su Qingsang, but nobody had ever offered her an answer.

    ¡°As for what just happened, I¡¯m not worried about Qiu Yanbo. I¡¯m worried about the Li family and the Su family,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    ¡°Perhaps they will note after me, but the Su Family did raise me. I don¡¯t want to have substantial conflicts with them. Do you understand?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang. She was so beautiful and gentle. Her eyes were so clear.

    He understood her feelings, so he held her in his arms again and patted her back gently.

    ¡°My wife is so kind. You don¡¯t need to worry. Qiu Yanbo was responsible for the whole thing. The Su Family or the Li Family can¡¯t me it on you,¡± Huo Jinyao exined.

    Also, he wasn¡¯t going to give them any chance to embarrass Su Qingsang.

    She was the one that Huo Jinyao wanted to protect.

    Su Qingsang pressed her lips into a line and nodded. ¡°We won¡¯t talk about that anymore then. Let¡¯s go and have a meal.¡±

    ¡°Okay. You have to promise me though, that you won¡¯t think about it anymore. The whole thing is basically none of your business,¡± Huo Jinyao replied.

    I wish it really was none of my business.

    Su Qingsang shook her head and decided to leave it alone for now.

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes and felt really ufortable thinking about Qiu Yanbo.

    Although he had gotten back at him a little in front of Su Qingsang, such a punishment was too light for him.

    It seemed that the Qiu Family had gotten off too easilytely. Now, Qiu Yanbo had time to do something that to bother Su Qingsang.

    It was time for Huo Jinyao to find something for Qiu Yanbo to do.

    ...

    Su Qingsang stayed at home for two days before she got back to work.

    The moment she stepped inside the hospital she got the notice.

    Given the shock that the medical team suffered at thendslide and their excellent performance, there would be an awards ceremony on Friday.

    In addition to the ceremony, they also got an extra month of merit pay.

    Su Qingsang had just sat down when Shi Mengwan called.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? Have you finished at work?¡± Shi Mengwan asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost done. What is it?¡± Su Qingsang replied.

    ¡°Good girl. I haven¡¯t seen you for a couple of days and you¡¯ve be a hero,¡± Shi Mengwan said.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°What do you think? You haven¡¯t seen the news these past two days?¡± Shi Mengwan asked in response.

    ¡°What news?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    Su Qingsang really didn¡¯t watch the news. She didn¡¯t understand what Shi Mengwan was saying.

    ¡°Someone posted your photo online. You are famous now,¡± Shi Mengwan said.

    ¡°Weibo?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    Su Qingsang had been too busy to check Weibo the past several days.

    ¡°You¡¯d better have a look.¡± Shi Mengwan sounded a bit resentful. ¡°Am I still your best friend? You didn¡¯t tell me you had gone through such an ordeal,¡± Shi Mengwan said.

    ¡°I was too busy.¡± Su Qingsang exined.

    It was true. She was so busy that she had forgotten to contact Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°Too busy huh? I have to find out what happened to you through Weibo,¡± Shi Mengwan said.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why am I on Weibo?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

 Chapter 177 - Who Did This?

    <strong>Chapter 177: Who Did This?</strong>

    After hanging up the phone, Su Qingsang immediately checked Weibo.

    She saw a topic pop up under local hot news: #TheMostBeautifulDoctor.

    The top post was a photo of her rescuing people in Qingyuan County. She was doing CPR on a patient, kneeling on the ground.

    She had no idea who had taken the photo and posted it online.

    It was actually a bit blurry but her face was clear. Now, over 10,000 people had reposted it and over 100 thousand people had liked it.

    Su Qingsang looked at the photo and didn¡¯t think too much of it. She thought maybe it was taken by a family member of the patient.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She went on receiving patients and doing surgeries.

    At night, she drove home. Recently, she had barely seen Huo Jinyao.

    When she arrived, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t gone to bed yet.

    ¡°My dear wife, you are home.¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°Um.¡± Su Qingsang nodded and asked, ¡°Have you had dinner?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± Huo Jinyao checked his watch. ¡°What? You haven¡¯t had dinner yet?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Su Qingyao replied.

    Su Qingsang looked at him, thinking about her appearance on the Weibo headlines. She felt a bit incredulous.

    She couldn¡¯t help but take her cell phone and share it with Huo Jinyao. ¡°I¡¯ve got some news.¡± Su Qingsang said.

    ¡°What?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to brag about herself. She just opened Weibo and showed it to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°The most beautiful doctor?¡± Huo Jinyao stared at the screen. ¡°Wow. It took only one day to get 50,000 reposts and over 200 thousand likes,¡± Huo Jinyao added.

    ¡°Really? More?¡± Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t noticed yet. She leaned forward to look at the screen and uttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°So you showed this to me on purpose?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    Su Qingsang blushed and looked somewhere else, feeling ufortable, ¡°Am I not supposed to?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all good. My wife is already pretty. You don¡¯t need theirments,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Huo Jinyao kissed Su Qingsang. She blushed. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    She hadn¡¯t been asking him to praise her. She seldom was talked about very much, so she wanted him to take a look when she did.

    ¡°Then what did you mean?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her face and an idea crossed his mind. His shiny eyes lit up. ¡°It just urred to me that I hadn¡¯t kissed you since you went to the rescue.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him. Her smile froze.

    ¡°I know you were tired so I let you take two days off. We haven¡¯t been together for over half a month,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Su Qingsang stood up and took arge step back, ¡°I need to go take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. His smile became more mischievous. ¡°Hurry up. The sooner the better,¡± Huo Jinyao added.

    Seeing Su Qingsang rush into the bathroom, Huo Jinyao¡¯s smile faded away.

    He stared at Weibo for a while, looking serious.

    While hearing the sound of the water in the bathroom, he dialed a phone number.

    ¡°Look up what¡¯s going on with the Weibo of #TheMostBeautifulDoctor. Is it a coincidence or is this someone¡¯s scheme?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    ¡°Right. After you figure out, if the headline should disappear, get rid of it,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Su Qingsang ing famous on Weibo should be good news. He couldn¡¯t help but think about it in a different way.

    Now he hoped that he was just thinking too much.

    He put the cell phone aside and found that Su Qingsang¡¯s bag was still on the bed. Huo Jinyao picked it up and put it to the side.

    A bottle slipped out. Huo Jinyao froze, with the bag still in his hand.

 Chapter 178 - She Was Caught

    <strong>Chapter 178: She Was Caught</strong>

    Huo Jinyao picked up the bottle and looked at it. It only took one glimpse to know what it was.

    He squeezed the bottle, looking towards the bathroom. A mixture of emotions spread across his face.

    Su Qingsang walked out of the bathroom after the shower, still a bit moist. She was about to dry her hair. Before she even started, Huo Jinyao took the hairdryer from her.

    She looked into the mirror, staring at Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. She found that he was looking back at her. ¡°Let me help you,¡± he said.

    Su Qingsang felt a bit awkward, reached out and said, ¡°I can manage it. I have hands.¡±

    ¡°I want to help you.¡± Huo Jinyao avoided her hand and lifted up a strand of hair.

    Su Qingsang was not used to this. Still, seeing Huo Jinyao enjoy it, she didn¡¯t want to interrupt him.

    She just stared at Huo Jinyao in the mirror. From this angle, he did look handsome.

    The way he focused on drying her hair was also so gentle.

    Something crossed her mind and Su Qingsang blushed. The heat on her face made her quite ufortable.

    Huo Jinyao was almost finished. He put down the hairdryer and leaned forward, with his jaw against her neck.

    ¡°What? You keep looking at me. Is it true that you suddenly find me so handsome that you are about to fall in love with me?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    Su Qingsang blushed. She moved to the edge of the bed. ¡°Stop it, it¡¯ste. Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Yep, it iste. Let¡¯s get some sleep,¡± he said.

    While talking, Huo Jinyao lifted Su Qingsang up.

    Su Qingsang was stunned. Her hands quickly encircled Huo Jinyao¡¯s neck in case she fell down.

    When her body touched the bed, she was a bit nervous, even though it was not their first time. They had not had sex in over half a month...

    ¡°Honey,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    He put her down without any other movement.

    He rolled over andy down beside her. His hands were around her waist, allowing her to lean against him.

    The change stunned Su Qingsang. She turned around to see him. She was surprised that he let her go this time.

    ¡°Sleep,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Huo Jinyao kissed her face again.

    Su Qingsang was shocked. She had felt it yesterday and the day before yesterday. He did want her.

    He had just said something flirty but now he was so calm.

    No, he¡¯s not calm. She could feel it. She was a bit uneasy, but more confused.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡± What¡¯s wrong with him today?

    ¡°I am so horny now. Stop messing with me,¡± Huo Jinyao replied.

    What¡¯s he talking about? Su Qingsang rolled over. She was exhausted from the day¡¯s work. She got away from his hands and was about to sleep.

    Huo Jinyao cuddled her again. Su Qingsang could feel his excitement. She wondered why he didn¡¯t go on.

    ¡°Honey.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s face was close up to her neck. His breath tickled her.

    As she was trying to hide from him, the next thing he said stunned her.

    ¡°Stop taking the contraceptives,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Contraceptives? He found them? Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know how to react.

    Is he talking about having a baby? She didn¡¯t want one at this period.

    ¡°Stop taking the pills, they are not good for your health. I will buy condoms tomorrow. You could have told me,¡± Huo Jinyao uttered.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s body was rigid. How could Huo Jinyao possibly not feel how tense she was?

    He kissed her face and cuddled her more. ¡°Honey, I am your husband. You can tell me whatever it is you think.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Su Qingsang murmured.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was a bit weak. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Huo Jinyao¡¯s face.

 Chapter 179 - Actually, I Am A Little Angry.

    <strong>Chapter 179: Actually, I Am A Little Angry.</strong>

    The room was extremely quiet. Su Qingsang could hear her own heartbeat.

    She could hear not only hers, but also Huo Jinyao¡¯s.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s body was still rigid. She was not sure whether or not Huo Jinyao actually meant what he had said. Her instincts told her that he should be angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± Huo Jintao said.

    Huo Jinyao said that as if he had known what Su Qingsang was thinking. His voice echoed around her ears.

    ¡°Alright. Actually, I am a little angry,¡± Huo Jinyao added.

    ¡°It¡¯s about us. Of course, if you don¡¯t want a baby, you can talk to me,¡± Huo Jinyao exinedd.

    ¡°You are a doctor, you should know better than anyone else how much it hurts to take those pills. I want you to stop taking them,¡± he said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of using condoms. It was my mistake. You can talk to me if anything like thises up again,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just you. I am not ready to be a father yet,¡± he added.

    Huo Jinyao held her in his arms. Su Qingsang felt like saying something but it seemed that anything she could say wouldn¡¯t help.

    ¡°I also think that we should have a baby when both of us are ready. You agree, right?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    Su Qingsang finally turned towards him after he was finished speaking.

    She looked at Huo Jinyao. With the light of the bedsidemp cast on his face, his features looked blurry.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s hands were around her waist. After a while, he let her go. He buried his face into her neck.

    ¡°Stop messing with me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll stop caring whether you are on pills or not.¡± Huo Jinyao uttered.

    Su Qingsang blushed and turned her back to him. ¡°I am sleeping. I am going to bed.¡±

    Huo Jinyao gritted his teeth and nibbled at her face with some resentment.

    She always act like this. Every time she wants to stop after messing with me. What a jerk.

    Su Qingsang dared not speak up aabout the pain that she had felt. Huo Jinyao saw her ears were red. In the end, he got up and took a cold shower in the bathroom.

    After he left, Su Qingsang covered her face with a nket. Poor him. It must be torture to have to take a cold shower in such weather.

    Her heart, however, felt warm. Again, she felt marriage was so good. Huo Jinyao was so good.

    ...

    It was tense in the office of Tianyu¡¯s CEO. Huo Jinyao looked at Yang Wenchang.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    ¡°You are right. Miss Su¡¯s news has remained on top of the headlines. It seemed that somebody is behind this. We used our PR to erase the headlines as soon as we found out,¡± Yang Wenchang replied.

    ¡°There were paid posts?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    ¡°Yep. Not just paid posts, but somebody bought the headline. How did you find out someone did this on purpose?¡± Yang Wenchang said.

    ¡°Recently, Shao Qing cheated on Yang Liufei. A drama like that didn¡¯t attract as much attention as Su Qingsang. Someone had to have been behind this, it was so abnormal. I didn¡¯t think it would be something simple.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s index finger knocked on the table. He wondered who wanted Su Qingsang to be famous.

 Chapter 180 - There Is One Person Who Can Manage It

    <strong>Chapter 180: There Is One Person Who Can Manage It</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m on it, but they used inte for their contact and hid the ID. We are going to need some time,¡± Yang Wenchang replied.

    ¡°OK, keep an eye on it. Tell me what you find,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°And...¡± Yang Wenchang muttered.

    The phone line rang. Huo Jinyao pressed the speaker button. ¡°Mr. Huo, He Xuankai from the He Family Company is downstairs. He wants to meet you.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Huo Jinyao looked up and found that Yang Wenchang was smiling a bit awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Huo, that is the other thing that I wanted to report to you. I don¡¯t know how Mr. He reached out to the chairman. The chairman, however, said the bidding will be canceled and we will cooperate with the He Family.¡± Yang Wenchang said.

    Yang Wenchang¡¯s voice dropped lower and lower. He shrunk his neck and wanted to find a hole to hide away in.

    ¡°Now, am I in charge or is my father in charge?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    ¡°Of course you, but...¡± Yang Wenchang was unwilling to admit, but...

    ¡°Mr. Huo, I think you shouldn¡¯t argue with the chairman. He owns 30% of Tianyu¡¯s stakes,¡± Yang Wenchang said.

    Huo Jinyao looked even angrier. ¡°If my father¡¯s stakes are enough to make you sell yourself to him, then I won¡¯t mind if you go back to Rong City to work for my father.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huo, I didn¡¯t mean it. I...¡± Yang Wenchang muttered.

    ¡°OK, get out. I won¡¯t meet He Xuankai. If he is capable enough to offer something that can satisfy me, he can have the project,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yang Wenchang dared not to speak anymore and left. He felt his back was wet with sweat.

    ...

    Seeing He Xuankai walk through the door, He Xuanyao approached him immediately. ¡°Brother, how¡¯s it going? Has Jinyao said yes?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He Xuankai looked at his own sister. ¡°I told you it won¡¯t work. You didn¡¯t trust me. See?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Huo Jinyao won¡¯t listen to Uncle Huo?¡±

    ¡°If he followed his father¡¯s instruction, he wouldn¡¯t havee to Lin City alone,¡±

    He Xuankai sighed. ¡°Now, I only hope that my n can get throughto him. If we can¡¯t get the project, it¡¯ll be worse than not making mone. The rankings in Rong City¡¯s business circle will change again.¡±

    ¡°Brother.¡± He Xuanyao looked resentful. What if Huo Jinyao was purposefully sabotaging the He Family¡¯s standing?

    ¡°Brother, I know a person who can make Huo Jinyao give in,¡± He Xuanyao added.

    ¡°Xuanyao, stop it. You should go back to Rong City in a couple of days. Leave the project alone,¡± He Xuankai said.

    ¡°Brother.¡± He Xuanyao didn¡¯t want to leave. ¡°It¡¯s ok that Huo Jinyao doesn¡¯t want me. I know someone who will amaze him.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Xu Ruoli.¡± He Xuanyao thought of the woman she couldn¡¯tpete with. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Ruoli is thewful wife that the Huo Family agreed to. The two families have arranged an engagement.¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Huo Jinyao is married,¡± He Xuankai said.

    ¡°He is be married, but I think Sister Ruoli is different. I am going to call Sister Ruoli now,¡± He Xuanyao stated.

    ¡°Xuanyao? Xuanyao...¡± He Xuankai started to say.

    He Xuankai wanted to stop her but she took her phone into her room.

    He didn¡¯t try to hard to stop her because he also wanted to know whether Huo Jinyao still cared about Xu Ruoli.

    If he did, then there was a chance to force his cooperation.

    ...

    Su Qingsang had no idea at all what was happening. She was busy after she returning to the hospital after having had time off.

 Chapter 181 - These Will be Used up in A Month

    <strong>Chapter 181: These Will be Used up in A Month</strong>

    Thanks to the Weibo post that was made yesterday, a bunch of patients came to see her today.

    Ridiculously, some of them were not even pregnant. They were only there to see that so-called prettiest doctor. Su Qingsang felt extremely tired after the morning.

    She grasped a chance to check the Weibo post when she was in the restroom. That post about her was no longer in the hot search list. Much fewer people clicked ¡®like¡¯ and re-posted it than yesterday.

    She didn¡¯t have any time to rx, however, because more fake patients and pregnantdies came to her in the afternoon. There were ten times the number of patientspared to her usual workload. She was seriously exhausted.

    Huo Jinyao could tell how tired she was when he saw her after work.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± He promised toe to pick her up yesterday because he knew that her job was exhausting.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There were a lot of patients today,¡± Su Qingsang slumped in the car seat. ¡°I now understand why some people are afraid of bing famous.¡±

    ¡°You had a lot of patients today? Is it because of that Weibo post?¡±

    Huo Jinyao thought about it for a moment. Something was wrong with that Weibo post indeed. Did the person who made that post only want to give Su Qingsang more work to do?

    ¡°You are smart. You guessed right,¡± Su Qingsang gave him a nce of praise. ¡°Because of that Weibo post, countless patients came to see me today. Some of them had nothing to do with the obstetrics and gynecology department, and some came from other departments just to ask me if they could take pictures with me. That was so ridiculous.¡±

    Those people were all patients, so Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t just kick them out.

    She had to ask someone to help her to maintain the order in her clinic. After all, she still had some patients who really needed her help.

    ¡°We had a big day in the obstetrics and gynecology department. Thankfully, Director Zhang and Director Chen are both generous. Otherwise, they would be giving me trouble for all the trouble I caused.¡±

    ¡°Who would dare to do that?¡± Huo Jinyao rubbed the top of her head.¡±My wife works so hard. She¡¯s such a professional, dedicated doctor. They should give youpliments. How can they possibly give you trouble?¡±

    ¡°Sweet-talking,¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t even bear listening to that. ¡°Director Zhang has been a doctor for nearly thirty years, and Director Chen had been one for about twenty years. They are the professional, reliable and devoted doctors.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re professional or not. My wife is the prettiest one anyway.¡±

    ¡°Enough. Are we still going home or not?¡±

    It waste autumn. Days had be shorter than before. It was already getting dark.

    ¡°We are going home, but before that, we need to do some shopping.¡±

    ¡°What are we getting?¡±

    Su Qingsang saw Huo Jinyao smile without answering her question. Somehow, she felt a little uneasy.

    Twenty minutester, she looked at the big bagful of ultra-thin condoms from Okamoto on the backseat, then at the smile on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t help but turn red.

    ¡°You... Why did you buy so many of these?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know why she went into the shop and got those condoms together with him. What was she thinking? He bought so manyrge-sized condoms at one time. The cashier was looking at her in a strange way just now. She was still feeling awkward.

    ¡°We use a lot of them. I decided to stock up, so we don¡¯t need to always run to shops to get them.¡±

    Huo Jinyao grinned, showing his shiny teeth. Su Qingsang felt as if her head was aching slightly.

    ¡°These will be enough for a whole year,¡± she said without thinking.

    ¡°Darling,¡± Huo Jinyao cleared his throat, looked at her with a hurt look and said, ¡°Are you questioning my ability?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°These will be used up in a month.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s words almost made Su Qingsang fall off her seat.

    ¡°You... you...¡±

    How did he do the math? How could all those condoms be used up in only a month?

 Chapter 182 - Ill Prove It to You

    <strong>Chapter 182: I¡¯ll Prove It to You</strong>

    ¡°What?¡± Huo Jinyao winked at her while driving. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t worry. I will try my best to prove it to you that these really won¡¯tst for a year.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to prove that. You really don¡¯t,¡± Su Qingsang was nearly terrified. ¡°Take it easy. Men need to take good care of their health and not overwork themselves.¡±

    The car suddenly paused. Su Qingsang would have bumped into the windshield if she didn¡¯t have the safety belt on.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t worry,¡± Huo Jinyao stabilized his driving, but didn¡¯t forget to give Su Qingsang a nce.

    ¡°I will not only prove to you that these won¡¯tst a year, also that my health is excellent. You need not worry about me.¡±

    Su Qingsang was stunned. Seeing the excited look on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face, she wanted to cry but failed to shed any tears.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I believe you. You don¡¯t have to prove it to me.¡±

    ¡°No, I need to prove it to you.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you happy.¡±

    Hearing him emphasizing the word ¡®happy¡¯, Su Qingsang felt a headache start.

    She wasn¡¯t worried that he might not be able to ¡®make her happy¡¯. She was simply worried about her own waist.

    ...

    Back home, Huo Jinyao spent the entire night fully proving to Su Qingsang that he had strong stamina and excellent health.

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t as energetic as he was. She woke up to find that her whole body was limp, without any strength at all.

    In the hospital, her pale face even caused Director Chen¡¯s concern.

    ¡°Qingsang, you must be exhausted after yesterday. Would you like a day off?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m good.¡± She wasn¡¯t exhausted by her job!

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard,¡± Director Chen had seen that Weibo post too. ¡°You are the prettiest doctor in our hospital. You are the face of our gynecology and obstetrics department. Do take good care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Director Chen, you are too kind.¡±

    Director Chen waved the medical records in her hand and then walked out.

    Even though the Weibo post was no longer viral, as many patients came to see Su Qingsang today as yesterday.

    Su Qingsang even had to finish lunch in her office. She only had five minutes for lunch break.

    Finally, she got through the morning. Fewer patients came to her in the afternoon. Among them, she saw a familiar face.

    Li Rongrong was more than four months pregnant already. She had already started to show a baby bump.

    She came into the clinic alone, looking very ill. Her face was ghastly pale.

    Su Qingsang was stunned a little when she saw her. She didn¡¯t forget why that woman made a scene in the hospital earlier.

    Still, she needed to do what a doctor should do.

    ¡°We need to give you a b-ultrasound scan first, then a regr check-up. When was yourst menstrual period?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Su, didn¡¯t you ask me the same questionst time?¡±

    Li Rongrong didn¡¯t seem to be able to answer the question at all. She held her belly with one hand, with a panicking, protective gesture.

    ¡°Did you bring your medical record?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°So, answer the question once again.¡±

    ¡°I forgot. Isn¡¯t that your job to keep records for patients?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. Please go and pay your medical bill now, and then we¡¯ll start with the check-up.¡±

    Li Rongrong didn¡¯t take over the fee bill form Su Qingsang¡¯s hand but held her belly with one hand with a painful look on her face.

    ¡°My stomach is aching. I can¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Which part is aching? Get up and let me take a look.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s aching everywhere. The entire stomach is aching...¡±

    Su Qingsang carefully observed her face. She couldn¡¯t tell if the woman was really suffering a stomachache, or if she was faking it. Still, she reached out to help Li Rongrong.

 Chapter 183 - The Baby Is Gone

    <strong>Chapter 183: The Baby Is Gone</strong>

    Li Rongrong leaned on Su Qingsang and said, ¡°Doctor, can you please take me to the b-ultrasound scan? My stomach really hurts now.¡±

    ¡°Li Rongrong...¡±

    ¡°You are the prettiest doctor in this hospital. You are not so cruel and cold-blooded, are you?¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. She finally figured out that Li Rongrong was probably there to give her a hard time on purpose.

    She didn¡¯t say much to the woman, but asked a nurse to register Li Rongrong at the hospital, then called the b-ultrasound scan room using the interphone.

    After that, she helped Li Rongrong up from the chair and headed out of her clinic. Her clinic was located on the third floor, while the b-ultrasound scan room was on the second floor.

    The hospital was crowded. Li Rongrong wanted to take the stairs. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t try to stop her. Standing before the stairs, Li Rongrong abruptly stopped moving.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, are you so d now?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Su Qingsang was utterly confused. She didn¡¯t understand where those words came from.

    ¡°Wei Lenan doesn¡¯t want to be with me. He doesn¡¯t want my baby either. He even med me for letting you marry another guy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your business.¡± Su Qingsang had no intention to get between him and her. ¡°You should talk to Wei Lenan about it.¡±

    ¡°I tried that. You think I didn¡¯t try to talk to him?¡±

    Li Rongrong said, with hatred on her face, ¡°But do you know what he said to me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He told me to die together with the baby.¡±

    After saying that, Li Rongrong moved closer to Su Qingsang. Her face was nearly twisted.

    ¡°This is his baby, but he actually told me to die together with the baby.¡±

    The woman was clearly in an unstable mood. Su Qingsang took a deep breath and said, ¡°Calm down. No matter what it is about, you can take your time and negotiate with him.¡±

    ¡°There is no room for negotiation,¡± Li Rongrong abruptly reached out both hands to hold Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang gave a start. She instinctively raised her hands to push Li Rongrong away, but before she did that, thetter had already let go.

    Behind her were the stairs. Su Qingsang hurriedly tried to hold Li Rongrong to keep her from falling, but it was already toote.

    She watched Li Rongrong tumble down the stairs.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Li Rongrong rolled off the stairs while screaming shrilly.

    Su Qingwang was dumbfounded. When she realized what had happened, she rushed downstairs as quickly as she could.

    Li Rongrong was lying in a puddle of blood. Her face and head were both injured.

    She seemed to be in awful shape. However, she saw Su Qingsange downstairs and gave her a faint smile.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, if my baby and I have to die, I want you to die with us,¡± she said.

    ¡°Li Rongrong...¡±

    Su Qingsang waspletely stunned. She looked at the blood on the floor, then at the people who had gathered around her.

    ¡°Come on, help her!¡± Someone yelled.

    The scene was chaotic.

    Su Qingsang and Director Zhang tried their best, but only managed to save Li Rongrong¡¯s life.

    They couldn¡¯t save the baby. Li Rongrong was four months pregnant. The fetus was already formed. It was a little boy. However, it was gone, just like that.

    Su Qingsang never thought that Li Rongrong could wish to end the life of her unborn baby.

    Was she out of her mind?

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t tell how she felt at the moment. She took out her phone and gave Wei Lenan a call.

    Anyhow, he was the father of that baby. No matter whether the baby survived or not, he had to know about it.

    Wei Lenan arrived an hourter. Li Rongrong had suffered massive hemorrhage and hadn¡¯t woken up yet. The person he saw when he arrived was Su Qingsang.

    ¡°You are here,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t surprised to see the obviously impatient and discontent look on Wei Lenan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Li Rongrong miscarried, and the baby is gone,¡± she said to him.

 Chapter 184: - Does It Have Anything to Do with Me?

    <strong>Chapter 184: Does It Have Anything to Do with Me?</strong>

    Su Qingsang briefly described what happened to Wei Leman, then looked at him.

    He fell into silence and didn¡¯t seem to overreact at all. He only asked one question to confirm what happened.

    ¡°Is the baby really gone?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes, the baby is really gone.¡± Thinking about the puddle of blood on the ground, Su Qingsang still felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Wei Lenan had no patience to hear any other word that she might say. ¡°I¡¯ll pay her hospital expenses,¡± he said.

    ¡°This is not about hospital expenses.¡± Wei Lenand¡¯s attitude made Su Qingsang very angry. ¡°Li Rongrong has suffered severe blood loss. Although her life is already out of danger now, she still needs to be taken good care of from now on...¡±

    ¡°Does it have anything to do with me?¡± Wei Lenan waspletely unmoved. ¡°Are you saying that I should hire her a caregiver? Okay, I get it. I will do it.¡±

    Su Qingsang stopped talking. She took a small step backward and looked at Wei Lenan sideways. His face didn¡¯t change. She was once with him, but she never knew this cruel side of his. At that very moment, she suddenly felt lucky that she broke off the engagement with him.

    ¡°Qingsang, don¡¯t you know who I really love? Do you think that I¡¯ll stay with a woman I don¡¯t even like?¡± He said.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, why did you make her pregnant?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°She entrapped me.¡± Wei Lenan made himself sound very reasonable. Seeing that Su Qingsang seemed to want to give him a lecture, he continued impatiently, ¡°Alright, I will hire someone to look after her. You don¡¯t need to worry about this kind of thing.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to say another word about that. It was pretty clear that Wei Lenan never wanted that baby.

    Even if Li Rongrong did bring the poor boy to the world, he might still not have taken the paternal responsibility.

    Wei Lenan paid the medical costs, then hired a caregiver for Li Rongrong. After doing that, he left.

    Su Qingsang looked at Li Rongrong, who was still lying on the bed alone. Before finishing her shift, she asked a nurse to keep an eye on Li Rongrong.

    She had a very long day. As she headed toward the parking lot, her phone started ringing.

    ¡°Qingsang, check your Weibo!¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s anxious voice was heard.

    ¡°Why? What happened?¡±

    ¡°You are famous again, but this time...¡±

    Before Shi Mengwan finished her words, Su Qingsang saw Huo Jinyao park his car nearby, right in front of her.

    He parked his car quickly. Clearly, he came here in a rush to see her.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡± She called his name, then said to Shi Mengwan, who was on the other side of the phone, in a low voice, ¡°Mengwan, I¡¯ll call you back. I have to go. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    ¡°No, I...¡±

    Huo Jinyao had alreadye to her. She swiftly moved the tip of her finger and ended the call.

    ¡°Darling,¡± Huo Jinyao had an unusual, anxious look on his face. ¡°Have you gotten off work? Come on, get in the car.¡±

    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Su Qingsang was confused. Before she figured out what was happening, Huo Jinyao had already brought her to the car and opened the door for her.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao...¡±

    Su Qingsang said his name again. At that very moment, from the corner of her eye, she saw that a group of people seemed to be swarming over.

    She was shocked. Before she could react, Huo Jinyao had jumped into the car and started it.

    Those people were heading into the hospital.

    Su Qingsang had no idea what was going on.

    ¡°What is all this about? What is going on here?¡± She asked.

    ¡°You are on the hot search list again,¡± he said.

    Hearing those simple words, Su Qingsang took out her phone and opened Weibo. In Local News, a newly released post hit the headline.

 Chapter 185 - The Most Vicious Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 185: The Most Vicious Doctor</h4>

    ¡®#theprettiestdoctor#or#themostviciousdoctor¨CDoctor S, known as the prettiest doctor in the First Hospital of the city, pushed a pregnant woman off the stairs this afternoon.¡¯

    That was the content of the Weibo post, released together with a picture of Su Qingsang standing on the stairs, while Li Rongrong was falling off.

    The picture was p pretty clear. Su Qingsang¡¯s hands were in the air, and Li Rongrong was falling down.

    Su Qingsang was dumbfounded when she read the post.

    ¡°The most vicious doctor pushed a pregnant woman off the stairs because of some old personal issue?¡± She nced at Huo Jinyao, who was driving the car with a serious look, and asked, ¡°Who made this up?¡±

    ¡°That is not important.¡± Huo Jinyao wore a grave expression. He had a meeting to attend to in theing afternoon, and two potential partners to meet. Therefore, at first, he didn¡¯t notice the news on Weibo. When he discovered it, the post with the hashtag of ¡®the most vicious doctor¡¯ was already in the hot search list.

    This time, not many people clicked ¡®like¡¯, but tons of people left theirments and re-posted it. Under the original post, people left countlessments with bad words about Su Qingsang.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t push her,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    She found it ridiculous. Li Rongrong threw herself off the stairs. Su Qingsang only tried to keep her from falling. She failed to do that, though.

    ¡°I know,¡± Huo Jinyao responded with two simple words.

    The two words exined how firmly he trusted Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but take another nce at him.

    It was getting dark. In the flickering shadows and lights, his profile was as handsome as ever.

    ¡°Do you believe me?¡± She asked.

    ¡°You are my wife. Who am I supposed to believe but you?¡± Huo Jinyao reached out a hand, held her fingers tight and said, ¡°I believe that my wife wouldn¡¯t push anyone off stairs.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    He believed in her without asking her any questions. She really felt touched.

    ¡°Silly,¡± Huo Jinyao patted the back of her hand and said to her, ¡°You are my wife. You don¡¯t need to say ¡®thank you¡¯ to me.¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head, signaled with her eyes for him to focus on the driving, then dropped her head to read thements left under the Weibo post.

    The post had been shared over fifty thousand times. All thements were insulting words against her.

    People even dug out her old Weibo ount, the one that was barely used.

    She made thetest post a couple of months ago. She helped deliver a child before posting it.

    Now, over ten thousandments were left under that post, containing nothing but vitriol against her.

    Su Qingsang had never read so many awful words at one time. She couldn¡¯t help but wear a dejected look on her face.

    Her blood throbbed in her temples and brought her a headache. She didn¡¯t want to read any more of thosements, so she dropped her phone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head. She wasn¡¯t as optimistic as Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the trouble for me won¡¯t be easy to handle this time,¡± she said.

    ¡°It will be fine,¡± Huo Jinyao nced at her, then gave her a very reasonable suggestion. ¡°You didn¡¯t push her, so you can ignore all this. Even though they have now made it a popr topic, it¡¯s nothing but hearsay. They can¡¯t prove it.¡±

    ¡°How can I possibly ignore it?¡± Su Qingsang knitted her brows into a deep frown. ¡°What if I got suspended by the hospital? You know, likest time. The inte has terrifying power.¡±

    ¡°If that happened, you should quit,¡± Huo Jinyao parked the car under their building, then pulled out the key. ¡°You should quit if they don¡¯t trust you,¡± he continued.

    ¡°Quit being a doctor?¡± Su Qingsang was stunned. ¡°If I can¡¯t be a doctor, what can I do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to quit being a doctor, just being a doctor in Lin city,¡± Huo Jinyao turned to her with a serious look, one she had never seen before, on his face. ¡°Darling, haven¡¯t you ever thought about moving somewhere else?¡±

    ¡°Somewhere else? Where?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Rong City,¡± he said.

 Chapter 186 - Canâ€™t Leave

    <h4>Chapter 186: I Can¡¯t Leave</h4>

    ¡°Go to Rong City?¡± Su Qingsang had heard about Rong City. It was the top-one city in North Province.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Jinyao nodded and said, ¡°As you know, I am from Rong City. I always wanted to take you back to Rong City, so you could see the ce where I grew up. If the hospital here doesn¡¯t want you, you can work in a hospital in Rong City.¡±

    ¡°You want me to be a doctor in Rong City?¡±

    ¡°Why not? You are a capable doctor. You can be a doctor anywhere you want. Why do you have to stay in Lin City?¡±

    It was true. She could be a doctor in any city. Why did she have to stay in Lin City?

    Su Qingsang understood his meaning. Seeing the serious look on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face, she abruptly shook her head and said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t go to Rong City.¡±

    ¡°Darling?¡± said Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Listen to me,¡± Su Qingsang held his hands and said, ¡°What I said just now was only the worst-case scenario. The hospital might not do that to me. Even if they want to do so, they won¡¯t be able to, as long as I don¡¯t agree with that.¡±

    She did not push Li Rongrong. She had a clear conscience. ¡°I don¡¯t want to admit defeat just like this. If I leave, people will say that I did push that woman, even though I did not. Even if I will eventually leave Lin City to work somewhere else, I will clear my name first, instead of sneak away like I¡¯m guilty. That is not what I want.¡±

    Her gentle and pretty face was wearing a determined look that didn¡¯t ur so often. Her eyes were as bright as the moon.

    Huo Jinyao spent a short while looking at her, then abruptly reached out a hand to caress her cheek.

    ¡°Alright, I believe in you,¡± he said. ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Su Qingsang shook her head and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle it.¡±

    After she said that, her phone started ringing. It was a call from Mr. Li, the vice-president of the hospital.

    ¡°Mr. Li?¡± Su Qingsang nced at Huo Jinyao, who was preparing to open the car door. He stopped moving and looked at her.

    ¡°Suspension?¡± Su Qingsang paused briefly, then continued with, ¡°Can I ask why?¡±

    With a sullen face, she listened to Mr. Li¡¯s words. He said that some reporters were still in the hospital now. Likest time, the hospital was jammed again.

    This time, the ones who crowded the hospital weren¡¯t patients, but reporters.

    Ever since the news hit the headlines, those reporters had been having their eyes on the hospital. The hospital had talked to them, but still, the public wanted the hospital management to show their attitude.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t push her,¡± Su Qingsang stayed calm. She was not angry, nor emotional. ¡°You can watch the surveince camera, or find evidence by any means. I really did not push her.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Su, we are all willing to believe you, but the public isn¡¯t, and neither is the press. Now we need to put you in suspension until we can give the public a satisfying exnation. And you can take a few days off, get some rest at home.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Li,¡± Su Qingsang did not want to ept that arrangement, ¡°I cannot get suspended. Getting me suspended is equal to admitting that I pushed that woman, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What do you want then? Do you know how many reporters are surrounding the hospital now? You don¡¯t want to run into them. You should stay at home andy low.¡±

    ¡°Director Li...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Doctor Su, don¡¯t be too stubborn. Just do what I said.¡±

    Su Qingsang stared at her phone. Mr. Li had already ended the call.

    ¡°Darling?¡± Huo Jinyao was looking at her with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Su Qingsang shook her head and said, ¡°The hospital got me suspended. They told me to stay at home for a few days and take some rest.¡±

    Huo Jinyao wore a grim look. ¡°Suspension? That simple?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just temporary,¡± Su Qingsang sighed and added, ¡°The hospital will investigate this and find out the truth.¡±

 Chapter 187 - Does It Need to be Investigated?

    <h4>Chapter 187: Does It Need to be Investigated?</h4>

    ¡°Does it even need to be investigated? You couldn¡¯t possibly do something like that.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s face darkened slightly when he thought of Li Rongrong. ¡°How¡¯s that woman doing now?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She was still in aa when I left,¡± Su Qingsang gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°She fell down all by herself, and she did it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°That woman was definitely not normal. Don¡¯t pay any attention to her. I believe that your name will be cleared eventually.¡±

    ¡°That was my fault, actually. I knew that she hated me, yet I wasn¡¯t careful enough,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    ¡°How is that your fault? You are a doctor. You surely wouldn¡¯t think that way,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    He was right. Doctors cure people and save lives. How could she be indifferent to her patient, who was in pain?

    ¡°You know what, she said that she wanted me to die together with her and her baby when she fell off the stairs. I really couldn¡¯t imagine that she would actually sacrifice her child just to hurt me,¡± said Su Qingsang.

    Huo Jinyao furrowed his eyebrows. He was thinking about another possibility. A couple of days ago, Su Qingsang was called the prettiest doctor, but earlier today, she became the most vicious doctor.

    Someone must have nned that.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the deep frown on his face, Su Qingsang was perturbed.

    ¡°Have you ever thought that maybe what she did was nned just to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°I have.¡± Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t stupid. How could she not think of that? ¡°She definitely did that to frame me. In order to do that, she even sacrificed her own baby.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought that she might not be acting alone?¡± Huo Jinyao continued.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure now. But I think this isn¡¯t as simple as it looks like,¡± Huo Jinyao responded.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t think the way Huo Jinyao did. Seeing the serious look on his face, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. Besides, there was an issue between Li Rongrong and me before.¡± That issue was nothing in her eyes, though.

    Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t as optimistic as she was. As an executive, he habitually thought deeper and further than normal people.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head upstairs and have dinner first.¡±

    Huo Jinyao got off the car. A grim look shed across his eyes.

    Whoever it was, he wouldn¡¯t allow that person to hurt Su Qingsang like that. If Li Rongrong nned the whole thing alone, he would make her pay for what she did. If someone was helping her, he would find that person and make him or her regret, no matter who that was.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡± Su Qingsang got off the car as well. She called Huo Jinyao¡¯s name, as thetter walked a little too fast.

    Huo Jinyao turned around. The grim expression of his face was gone already.

    ¡°Darling, stop thinking about those things. Dinner is more important. Let¡¯s go and eat.¡±

    Su Qingsang was a little worried at first, but her husband sessfully diverted her attention.

    No matter what would happen tomorrow, at least she still had Huo Jinyao.

    ...

    The next day, Su Qingqing decided to make a trip to the hospital after careful consideration.

    She needed some answers, even though she understood that Li Rongrong might not be honest with her. After all, that woman threw herself off the stairs.

    Huo Jinyao decided to keep herpany. She objected at first, but he insisted.

    As Su Qingsang expected, many reporters were gathering at the hospital gate. She sat in the car, looked at all those people, and gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°I never thought that one day I¡¯d be famous in this city,¡± she said.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. When we clear your name, you¡¯ll be even more famous.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be famous. I just want to prove that I¡¯m innocent.¡±

    After that, she would keep trying to be a really good doctor. That was all she wanted.

 Chapter 188 - I Have A Better Idea

    <h4>Chapter 188: I Have A Better Idea</h4>

    ¡°You will,¡± Huo Jinyao encouraged her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll get in through the back door.¡±

    As she went through the door, a nurse she knew greeted her. She responded with a smile.

    The people who were still willing to greet her under the current circumstance were really all on her side.

    She went straight upstairs to the gynecology and obstetrics department. She knew which room Li Rongrong was in. Unexpectedly, she saw some reporters at the door of the room, which was located at the end of the hallway.

    Some doctors and nurses were trying to send those reporters away. However, Li Rongrong actually invited them into her room.

    Su Qingsang nced at Huo Jinyao. He was looking at her too. After making eye contact, the two of them walked toward the room together.

    The door was open. All the reporters were there. The caregiver in the room was hired by Wei Lenan. Su Qingsang had met her yesterday.

    At that moment, the caregiver was helping Li Rongrong to sit up in bed. Her face was still ghastly pale, and she looked very weak.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao stood behind the unlocked door together, looking into the room through the door crack.

    ¡°Miss Li, were you the pregnantdy who was pushed off the stairs yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Miss Li, did you agree to the interview because you want to tell people what exactly happened yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Miss Li, were you really pushed off the stairs by the prettiest doctor in this hospital as it says in the rumors circting through the inte?¡±

    Hearing the series of questions, Li Rongrong looked at the reporters and smiled weakly.

    Those reporters blocked her line of sight, so she couldn¡¯t see the door. Even if she could, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to see Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao, who were standing behind the door.

    ¡°Thank you foring here to interview me. About what happened yesterday, I am willing to tell it to more people through your mouths.¡±

    Standing behind the door, Su Qingsang had roughly guessed what Li Rongrong was going to say.

    ¡°I am the pregnantdy that you¡¯ve read about online. I was pushed off the stairs yesterday.¡±

    As Su Qingsang thought, Li Rongrong pointed it out in her first sentence.

    ¡°I was so shocked. I didn¡¯t know that Su Qingsang would do something like that,¡± she said.

    Huo Jinyao pulled a long face. He moved a foot and attempted to walk into the room.

    Su Qingsang grasped his arm and stopped him. Huo Jinyao gave her a nce, understood her meaning, and stopped moving.

    ¡°Su Qingsang? Do you know that doctor?¡±

    ¡°Miss Li, why did this Doctor Su push you?¡±

    ¡°Because... because...¡± Li Rongrong murmured two words, then suddenly burst into tears.

    Her mood seemed to be quite unstable. The reporters patiently waited for her to calm down a little. Li Rongrong didn¡¯t cry for long, only about one or two minutes.

    Soon, she stopped crying, sniffled, and then pulled out a piece of tissue to wipe her tears.

    She had an innocent face, pure and fragile. Some male reporters on the scene instantly looked at her with pity.

    ¡°There is, actually, an issue between Doctor Su and me.¡±

    Li Rongrong told the story of her and Wei Lenan once again. Of course, it was still her version of the story.

    She mentioned that Wei Lenan betrayed her under the pressure from his family and that Su Qingsang¡¯s family bullied her.

    All in all, she tried to make herself sound innocent and helpless and vulnerable, while Su Qingsang appeared brutal and heartless.

    She didn¡¯t even need to tell those reporters that Su Qingsang was an awful person. She only mentioned some keywords.

    The press woulde up with a bunch of clich¨¦ plots to enliven her story.

    With a cold face, Su Qingsang stood behind the door and heard everything that Li Rongrong had to say. After that, she made a step forward and prepared to walk into the room. This time, Huo Jinyao stopped her.

    ¡°Why?¡± Su Qingsang whispered to him. ¡°Let me go in there and confront her.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Huo Jinyao held her hand tight, slightly narrowing his eyes, which shed dangerously. ¡°We are not going in there now.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t understand.

 Chapter 189 - Lets Hang Out

    <h4>Chapter 189: Let¡¯s Hang Out</h4>

    ¡°Time to leave.¡± Huo Jinyao held her hand and went outside. ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡± What was he going to do?

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a better n.¡± Huo Jinyao spoke in a soft but assuring voice.

    Su Qingsang nced at him and finally chose to trust him.

    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±

    ¡°She used you of pushing her downstairs, right? We don¡¯t have to confront her at the moment. After all, there are so many reporters waiting inside. You¡¯ll only get into an argument no matter what you try to tell. They love chaos. So we¡¯d better not make things moreplicated.¡±

    Li Rongrong had nothing to do, so she had plenty of time to linger, but Su Qingsang did not.

    What Huo Jinyao wanted was a knockout blow.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± That was why she wanted to confront her. How could she...

    ¡°Qingsang,¡± Huo Jinyao stopped. He turned and looked at her seriously. ¡°Do you trust me?¡±

    Su Qingsang watched his expression, biting her lip. Atst, she nodded firmly.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    It was hard for Su Qingsang to trust anybody. However, once she said so, it meant she really trusted Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao smiled and gave Su Qingsang a hug. ¡°Qingsang, believe me. I¡¯ll make here forward and admit that everything she did was on purpose to frame you.¡±

    How was that possible?

    Li Rongrong had told everyone the exact opposite. Would she go back on her word?

    ¡°You just said that you trust me.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded with some hesitation. Huo Jinyao held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Home?¡±

    ¡°Or how about going to hang out now?! I know there¡¯s a mountain called Jingshan in Lin City, and it must be very beautiful in the autumn season. Do you want to go there with me?¡±

    The Mid-Autumn Festival had just passed. Perhaps the maple leaves had already turned red during thete autumn. That promised to look great.

    ¡°I...¡± Su Qingsang looked at her feet. ¡°I¡¯m wearing heels today.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can buy a new pair of shoes for youter. I heard that the mountain is not very high.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I went there once with my ssmates. However, it was not in the autumn. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve never seen what the Jingshan Mountain looks like in the autumn.¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    Huo Jinyao set off at once and looked very rxed. Su Qingsang had to give in. She followed him and got into the car.

    They bought a pair offortable shoes, some snacks, and water in the vicinity.

    It was about ten kilometers from Lin City to Jinshan. That was not too far.

    This so-called mountain only reached an altitude of 1,000 meters south to the city. Since it had some famous attractions, a road had been built halfway up the mountain years ago.

    They pulled into the parking lot on the mountainside and had to hike up the rest of the way because there was no means to reach the top but a stairway path.

    Su Qingsang stepped out of the car first. She took a deep breath with the fresh wind blowing around her.

    ¡°This feels so soothing.¡±

    The weather was good. It was cool and dry and the breeze was blowing gently. Everything was lovely.

    Huo Jinyao got out of the car too. He came up to Su Qingsang. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ve never been here before. You¡¯ve got to be my guide.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Being here helped Su Qingsang take her mind off things. She bounded ahead.

    Huo Jinyao followed her, carrying the bag containing the snacks and water.

    The stairs were steep. Su Qingsang started to feel tired after a while.

    ¡°You can slow down. We¡¯re not in a hurry.¡± After the Mid-Autumn Day, the temperatures had settled.

    Huo Jinyao walked up to her and reached out a hand. ¡°Come on, grab my hand.¡±

    Su Qingsang stood panting. Huo Jinyao¡¯s stamina made her jealous.

    ¡°You... Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

 Chapter 190 - You Are Weak

    <h4>Chapter 190: You Are Weak</h4>

    She hadn¡¯t done any exercise for a long time. She felt exhausted.

    ¡°You are weak,¡± Huo Jinyao gave her a nce, then paused briefly to think, and continued with, ¡°I think you should do some exercise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not weak. You are too strong.¡± Su Qingsang said, panting and struggling hard to catch her breath again. Huo Jinyao looked at the bench near the stairs in the front, paused, and stoppedughing at her.

    ¡°Shall we take some rest?¡± He asked.

    That was exactly what Su Qingsang needed. The two of them sat on the bench, and then Huo Jinyao handed her a bottle of water.

    ¡°Have some water.¡±

    Su Qingsang epted the bottle and took a few sips, then abruptly stood up, quickly walked up a few stairs, then turned to Huo Jinyao and said to him, ¡°Look, there.¡±

    Huo Jinyao followed her up the stairs and saw a massive range of Danxiandform scenery, which was very special.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t visited here in so long that I even forgot that this side of the mountain is thergest Danxiandform scenic spot in Lin City. It¡¯s called Colorful Danxia. Look, aren¡¯t those colors beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. It was beautiful indeed.

    ¡°I think there should be a maple grove if we go further up. The maple leaves should have turned red by this time of the year.¡±

    ¡°Great. We are here at the perfect time.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Su Qingsang nodded. It wasn¡¯t the weekend, so there were barely any other tourists on the mountain.

    That was great. Su Qingsang took out her phone and took some pictures of the scenery, then gave Huo Jinyao a nce and invited him to take a photo together with herself.

    After taking two pictures, he sneakily kissed her on her cheek.

    Su Qingsang blushed. She gave him a re, then walked past him and kept moving upward.

    The mountain was small, with only a few scenic spots. It was easy to view them all.

    Every single one of those scenic spots was beautiful and special, and with the great lighting, Su Qingsang got some wonderful pictures, which made her very happy.

    Huo Jinyao was by her side the whole time. Seeing the faint and clean smile on her face, he felt as if a part of his heart was softened.

    The two of them walked to thest scenic spot, which was a stone forest on top of the mountain.

    The stone forest wasn¡¯t huge, but very unique, well-proportioned, like a chessboard.

    Standing inside the stone forest, one could feel like they were in a chess game. Outside the stone forest was the highest spot on the mountain.

    ¡°When you are standing at the top, the other mountains will seem small in your eyes.¡±

    Su Qingsang gave a sigh. Huo Jinyao walked up behind her and put an arm around her waist. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that my wife was such a talented poet.¡±

    ¡°We learned that verse in elementary school. Everybody can recite it,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. My wife is the best.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear listening to his words. She looked straight ahead and said, ¡°Actually,pared with nature, mankind is really insignificant.¡±

    ¡°Em.¡±

    ¡°You know, our life is so short. Howe some people just don¡¯t want to look ahead and waste their lives?¡±

    Huo Jinyao understood that she was thinking about Li Rongrong again. He turned her around, making her face him, then said to her, ¡°Because they are too shortsighted. They don¡¯t know what they really want.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. Some people never find out what they really want.¡±

    ¡°But not me. I am clearly aware of what I want.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°You,¡± Huo Jinyao held her waist tighter and gave her a kiss on her cheek, ¡°I want you.¡±

    His deep voice soundedzy and sexy. It was so pleasant to hear that it made Su Qingsang blush fiercely.

    ¡°Stop it. Are you aware of what this ce is?¡±

 Chapter 191 - Mr. Zhan, You Are really in An Aesthetic Mood

    <h4>Chapter 191: Mr. Zhan, You Are really in An Aesthetic Mood</h4>

    Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t joking with her. He leaned toward her to kiss her and seemed to be getting carried away.

    Su Qingsang gave a start and prepared to turn her face away. At that very moment, she heard footstepsing from behind.

    Huo Jinyao heard it too. He let go of Su Qingsang, then took a step backward.

    The two of them turned around together and saw a group of peopleing toward them.

    Su Qingsang noticed the tall man among them at one nce. If she was right, that man was none other than Shi Mengwan¡¯s ¡®big brother¡¯, the one she mentionedst time.

    Why was he there?

    Huo Jinyao gave that man a nce, then raised his eyebrows and obviously wondered about the same thing.

    By the man¡¯s side, there was a short and slimdy in a wedding dress. She was clearly tired, as she had been gasping quickly for air.

    ¡°Haoze, don¡¯t walk so fast.¡±

    Thedy made a few steps forward, then saw Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang. She seemed a little surprised.

    Haoze turned, held out his hand and said to her, ¡°I told you that we should let them photoshop the pictures, yet you insisted oning here in person.¡±

    ¡°I wanted this to be real,¡± Chen Feifei said while trying to catch her breath, and turned her eyes away from Huo Jinyao.

    By that time, Su Qingsang finally noticed that the people who followed behind them were holding all kinds of photographic equipment.

    Then she looked at thedy¡¯s wedding dress. It was pretty clear that they came to the scenic spot to take pre-wedding photos.

    They did look to be a great mood.

    While speaking to thedy, Zhan Haoze had already walked up to Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Huo...¡±

    ¡°Young Mr. Zhan, you are really in an aesthetic mood.¡±

    Zhan Haoze paused when he turned to greet Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyao understood the look in his eyes.

    ¡°Yeah. The weather is great today, so I brought my wife here to breathe some fresh air.¡±

    Huo Jinyao put an arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s waist while speaking.

    ¡°Hi, Mrs. Huo.¡±

    ¡°Hi,¡± Su Qingsang gave Huo Jinyao a nce. Did he know that man?

    ¡°Qingsang, this is Mr. Zhan. Mypany is in cooperation with him.¡±

    ¡°Haoze,¡± Chen Feifei bit her lip, looking at Zhan Haoze, then at Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao. ¡°These are...¡±

    ¡°Feifei, this is Huo Jinyao from Tianyu,¡± Zhan Haoze told her Huo Jinyao¡¯s name directly, ¡°And this is his wife.¡±

    ¡°Good to see you both.¡± Chen Feifei nodded, then thought for a moment and repeated, ¡°Tianyu?¡±

    ¡°Are you taking pre-wedding photos?¡± Huo Jinyao interrupted Chen Feifei with a smile. ¡°The sun is strong at the moment. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re going to feel hot.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll move to the shady areas.¡±

    Zhan Haoze was tall and strong, with a well-featured face. His body shape was as great as Huo Jinyao¡¯s.

    He looked at Huo Jinyao¡¯s face in a meaningful way. Standing by his side, Chen Feifei looked at him, then at Huo Jinyao.

    She felt that she had seen Huo Jinyao somewhere before. She was never a businesswoman, so she failed to recognize him.

    Huo Jinyao smiled and said, ¡°Well, we¡¯ll let you guys be alone then. We¡¯ve had some fun already. We¡¯re taking off.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huo, I¡¯ll see you around.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded, his arm still encircling Su Qingsang¡¯s waist, and walked past Zhan Haoze and his fianc¨¦e downhill.

    Chen Feifei found the attitudes of both Zhan Haoze and Huo Jinyao weird.

    Also, the name Tianyu sounded a little familiar to her, yet she couldn¡¯t remember when she heard it before. Where on earth did she hear it?

 Chapter 192 - Darling, I Am Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 192: Darling, I Am Jealous</h4>

    Seeing Su Qingsang immersed in her thoughts, Huo Jinyao moved closer to her and held her waist tight with one arm.

    ¡°Darling, we¡¯ve been on the mountain for quite a while. Are you tired? Shall we go downhill for a meal?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Darling, what would you like?¡± Huo Jinyao still held Su Qingsang¡¯s waist and looked at her with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ll eat anything.¡± Su Qingsang was a little hungry indeed.

    ¡°How about Sichuan food?¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Watching the two of them leave and hearing their casual conversation, Zhan Haoze wore a surprised look.

    He didn¡¯t know that Huo Jinyao had this side in his life. Mrs. Huo didn¡¯t seem to know who he was, did she?

    Interesting.

    Zhan Haoze remembered how aggressive and scheming Huo Jinyao was when they discussed his cooperation with Tianyu.

    The Huo Jinyao he remembered was clearly not the same guy as the one he met just now.

    Was he under disguise? Or was he only like that with Mrs. Huo?

    He didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Haoze,¡± Chen Feifei saw Huo Jinyao and his wife, also heard their conversation. She looked at Zhan Haoze expectantly.

    Zhan Haoze was nice to her, but not in the way she wanted.

    She knew that he saw her more like a little sister, not a lover. He agreed to marry her only because he owed to her family. However, she really, really wanted him to see her as a woman, the woman he loved.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    His voice was soft and affectionate, and he looked at her with an extremely gentle look in his eyes, yet something was missing.

    Chen Feifei felt a little bitter. She put her arm around Zhan Haoze¡¯s and said, ¡°Haoze, let¡¯s go and take those photos.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Zhan Haoze nodded, let her hold his arm, but did nothing more.

    Chen Feifei looked at his cold face, clenched her teeth, stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek.

    He frowned slightly, but pretended nothing happened and let her hold his arm and move forward.

    ...

    Back in the car, Su Qingsang felt really tired. She sat there, thinking about the man she saw just now.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, are you friends with that man we met up there?¡±

    ¡°Not really. We have worked together,¡± Huo Jinyao pretended to sound casual. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary man.¡±

    ¡°Darling, are you giving him apliment?¡±

    ¡°Kind of. He¡¯s handsome, and he has a good body. He looked quite intelligent too.¡±

    ¡°Darling, he¡¯s not as intelligent as I am.¡±

    ¡°But why did you call him Young Master Zhan just now?¡±

    Hearing that, Huo Jinyao blinked and said, ¡°That¡¯s his nickname. He likes to be called that way.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Su Qingsang looked at him with doubt.

    Huo Jinyao leaned toward her, gave her a kiss on the cheek, and said, ¡°Darling, you paying so much attention to another man will make me jealous.¡±

    ¡°Stop it.¡± That was not what she meant. ¡°Do you know who the woman by his side is?¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s his fianc¨¦e,¡± Huo Jinyao thought of the story that he had heard. ¡°He really is not an ordinary guy. The Chen Family, I think, have helped him, so he agreed to marry Miss Chen.¡±

    He had met Chen Feifei once. She was pretty but weak and unhealthy-looking.

    Everyone in the business world who had heard about the Chen Family knew that their daughter was feeble and sick. However, Mr. Chen had a good eye.

    He protected Zhan Haoze, cultivated him assiduously. Later, the young man had be like a protector of Chen Feifei.

    ¡°I see...¡± Su Qingsang thought of Shi Mengwan. Shi Mengwan had been telling her that Zhan Haoze was her ¡®big brother¡¯, so...

    ¡°Darling,¡± Huo Jinyao really started to feel ufortable at that moment. ¡°I think you are especially interested in this Young Master Zhan. Do you like him?¡±

 Chapter 193 - That Was Clearly Intentional

    <h4>Chapter 193: That Was Clearly Intentional</h4>

    ¡°You like him?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    This was the first time she had met him; how could she like him already?

    ¡°Why do you keep asking about him if you don¡¯t?¡± Huo Jinyao put his hands on her shoulders. ¡°You never cared about me this much.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, it¡¯s enough.¡±

    She had just asked some questions for Shi Mengwan. If it were not for Mengwan, she would not care about whoever Zhan Haoze was.

    Seeing Su Qingsang¡¯s expression, Huo Jinyao put away his annoyed expression. Still, he was a bit annoyed by Zhan Haoze. Clearly, he mentioned Tianyu intentionally, he thought.

    How many people in the whole country knew Tianyu? Let alone in the industry it was a part of.

    Fortunately, Su Qingsang had been dedicated to her profession and paid little attention to such things. That was why she knew nothing about it.

    It seemed that next time he should give Zhan Haoze something to do so that he would not have a chnce to talk such nonsense.

    Thinking about Zhan Haoze who had been forced into marriage by the Chen Family, he could not help but feel proud of himself.

    ¡°Are you hungry? Why don¡¯t you start the car?¡±

    Su Qingsang turned to find him smiling a little strangely. It made her frown.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Enjoying the mountain wind, Su Qingsang felt her entire body getfortable, so she did not give it much serious thought. That Tianyu had sounded very familiar, though. Where had she heard of it?

    ...

    They had dinner and went to a movie. When they got home, Su Qingsang was very tired. Still, she felt a little refreshed after her shower, so she took out her phone. She could not fall asleep at the moment.

    She opened Weibo out of habit. The most popr of the local hot issues section caused a throbbing pain in her forehead.

    She had just been off of Weibo for half a day and things were already out of control once again. The reporters did not know the truth and were all using Su Qingsang.

    Someone even found out her identity and said she was the illegitimate daughter of the Su Family, which had been decent before her birth. They said it was no wonder she had been so poisonous.

    This new round of abusive attacks was much more serious than yesterday¡¯s. Su Qingsang read a fewments and could not go on.

    She had known before that there were men who just sat at their keyboards., Today, however, she realized the effect that they could have.

    Huo Jinyao saw her uneasy face as soon as he entered the room. He understood immediately when he looked at the mobile phone on her palm.

    He walked over to her and too her phone to put it aside. He sat down next to her.

    ¡°Why the sad face? These men are just inte trolls. Why do you care?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head. He was not in her situation; how could he understand?

    ¡°They are just some irrelevant people. What¡¯s worth getting angry about?¡±

    He held her in his arms as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the more they go off today, the more pain they will feel when everything is cleared tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°How could it be that easy?¡± Su Qingsang still didn¡¯t believe him, ¡°You think it¡¯s easy, but Li Rongrong¡ª¡±

    ¡°Do you believe me?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms wrapped around her waist and he insisted on hearing an answer from her. Su Qingsang looked at him and finally nodded. ¡°I believe you.¡±

    ¡°Since you believe me, just wait and be patient. Let say what they like to their heart content. Tomorrow, at thetest, the matter will be settled.¡± He said this as if he was really sure about it. Su Qingsang could only choose to believe him, although she was very worried.

    ¡°Well, I guess you just have too much free time.¡±

    Huo Jinyao turned over and put himself on top of her. He said, ¡°I think we need to do something else to divert your attention.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao¡ª¡± Su Qingsang did not finish her words and did not have another opportunity to speak that night.

 Chapter 194 - Li Rongrongâ€™s Weaknesses

    <h4>Chapter 194: Li Rongrong¡¯s Weaknesses</h4>

    Li Rongrong needed her rest after talking nonsense in front of the reporters all day

    Most doctors and nurses did not believe what they heard when the rumors got to them. It was not like they hadn¡¯t met Huo Jinyao.

    When Wei Lenan hade in yesterday, some nurses had seen him. He looked like a bad man who cheated and yed with women¡¯s feelings and they couldn¡¯t help butpare him to Huo Jinyao, who was excellent.

    Many of the nurses did not like Li Rongrong, who did not care. She had a special nurse to look after her anyway.

    Some reporters had asked the nurses about the matter and they had told them the truth. The reporters, however, did not even put theirments into the news. Instead, they wrote that Su Qingsang had to find a new man, so she must have had a grudge against Li Rongrong.

    The reporters had never seen Huo Jinyao and Wei Lenan was quite famous in Lin City. Everyone would have understood if they hadpared the two. The reporters couldn¡¯t, however, which is why the story they wrote was far from the truth.

    Li Rongrong did not care about her body needing rest. She began to check Weibo and the local forum as soon as she woke up. The more people scolded Su Qingsang, the happier she became.

    It serves you right, she thought.

    That night, Li Rongrong asked the nurse to buy some food for her. She did not like the food at the hospital.

    Not long after the nurse left, the door of the ward opened.

    ¡°You are back? I said I¡¯d like to eat¡ªWho are you?¡±

    Li Rongrong was taken aback when she saw it was a stranger who had walked into her ward. She sat up and defensively looked at the person in front of her.

    ...

    Being tied to Huo Jinyao a whole night, Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t had time to think about Li Rongrong.

    The next day, Su Qingsang felt ufortable all over and swore at Huo Jinyao in her mind.

    This guy had gone too far. She was so small that she was afraid that one day she would be broken by Huo Jinyao¡¯s hands.

    She picked up her phone and wanted to open Weibo, but put it down. She did not want to see any swear words directed at her. Then the phone rang. It was Shi Mengwan, again.

    ¡°Mengwan,¡± Su Qingsang thought about Zhan Haoze, who she had met the day before, as soon as she received the call. ¡°I have something to tell you. Your¡ª¡±

    ¡°I already know.¡±

    ¡°Ah? What do you know?¡±

    ¡°What do you think I know?¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s voice sounded relieved. She had been really worried yesterday and had tried to defend Su Qingsang for a while.

    She had not had the power to defeat the many inte trolls and men who saw t their keyboards though. Now that it was settled, she was relieved.

    ¡°How do I know what you know if you don¡¯t let me know?¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Shi Mengwan was confused by the amount of ¡°knows¡± that Qingsang used. ¡°You must have known before I did. You must have checked Weibo. Why are you pretending that you didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head, put Shi Mengwan on the speaker, and opened her Weibo. ¡°I haven¡¯t checked my Weibo today.¡±

    ¡°Well, again, I¡¯m the first to tell you¡ª¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t hear what Shi Mengwan was saying. She clicked on thetest local hot topics:

    #TheMostBeautifulDoctor is #StillTheMostBeautifulDoctor.

    There was a video up, but she did not even have time to check it out. She just nced at the title and skimmed the following article.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna hang up and check it out first.¡±

    What is going on?

    When she opened the video, she heard the door open.

    ¡°Awake?¡±

    The video was already ying. The person in it was Li Rongrong.

 Chapter 195 - I Have Proof

    <h4>Chapter 195: I Have Proof</h4>

    Li Rongrong appeared in the video, in her ward, with at least a dozen microphones facing her. She looked at the camera with a pale face, the spotlight shing at her.

    ¡°Miss Li, what is the purpose of your press conference today?¡±

    ¡°Miss Li, is there anything else you haven¡¯t told us?¡±

    ¡°Miss Li¡ª¡±

    Li Rongrong bit her lip, her eyes full of indignation and disaffection. She didn¡¯t want to say the words, but...

    ¡°I do have something to tell you.¡±

    It was very difficult for Li Rongrong to spit out each word.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lied yesterday. I was not pushed down the stairs by Dr. Su Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± There were a dozen reporters crowded into the ward. They all looked at each other, confused.

    ¡°Miss Li, will you please make yourself clear?¡±

    Li Rongrong felt deep resentment in her heart. Still, she had topromise because her opponent had something on her.

    ¡°The truth is that the baby in my belly had already been stillborn. As early as a week ago, I had a test. A doctor from another hospital told me that the baby had no heartbeat and told me to get him out.

    ¡°I refused because I wanted to have this child. After a few days of observation, however, the baby remained the same. The doctor said it would be dangerous if I didn¡¯t get him removed. Then, I thought, ¡®If I must get rid of the baby, I might as well do something with him¡ª¡¯¡±

    Li Rongrong¡¯s voice was getting lower and lower. She was almost inaudible.

    Su Qingsang stared at Huo Jinyao, who was sitting beside her, with her eyes wide open.

    Huo Jinyao nodded and signaled her to watch the video.

    It was obvious now. Li Rongrong had wanted to use the child to frame Su Qingsang. She had done it sessfully too. She had also yed a big part in making Su Qingsang seem like the most vicious doctor after having been called the most beautiful one.

    She was not short of money, so it was not difficult for her to buy a trending topic and hire inte trolls.

    The reporters were shocked, but one of them sensed that there was something wrong. He asked, ¡°Miss Li, if what you say is true, you did all this to frame Su Qingsang. Why are you telling us the truth now?¡±

    It was the right question to ask. If even Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know why, then the reporters definitely would.

    ¡°My conscience bothered me after I lied yesterday. After I learned that Dr. Su had been suspended, I realized that I was doing the wrong thing.¡±

    This confession astonished Su Qingsang. What was going on?

    She couldn¡¯t believe that such words hade from someone like Li Rongrong, who hadpletely changed her narrative. How could Li Rongrong admit this? This was not normal.

    ¡°Miss Li, may I ask, did someone threaten you to make you change your mind?¡±

    Su Qingsang was stunned by the question and subconsciously nced at Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao was watching the video, but he felt her eyes on him. He looked at her and signaled her to keep watching.

    ¡°No. I was not threatened.¡±

    Su Qingsang withdrew her eyes from Huo and continued watching the video.

    Li Rongrong smiled. Through the screen, Su Qingsang could not see how stiff and ugly her smile was.

    ¡°It was really just my conscience. I thought that what I¡¯d done was bad.¡±

    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t threatened?¡± The reporter did not seem to believe her. Li Rongrong was embarrassed but had no choice. She had to answer the question.

 Chapter 196 - This Is Incredible.

    <h4>Chapter 196: This Is Incredible.</h4>

    ¡°Yes. I have proof. I had a check-up in another hospital, which was recorded. It proves that I am telling the truth.¡±

    Li Rongrong said something after that, but Su Qingsang was not very interested anymore.

    She turned off the video and swiped up from the bottom. The tone of thements on the Inte had changed again.

    Those who had condemned her the most yesterday were silent, while those who hadn¡¯t believed Li Rongrong were being vocal.The most popr topic was that Su Qingsang had been lied about, and no one condemned her now. asionally one or two trolls came out to question the authenticity of Rongrong¡¯s statement but they were pped in the face. After all, Li Rongrong herself had admitted it. There was nothing to doubt.

    A crisis that had almost affected Su Qingsang¡¯s entire career had been resolved dramatically.

    Su Qingsang had a strange feeling, like she was ying house.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°What else would there be?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice responded and Su Qingsang looked up at him.

    Yesterday, he had told her not to worry. He had been correct.

    Huo Jinyao, he must have already known what was going to happen, she thought.

    ¡°Did you do it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Did you make her admit it?¡±

    Huo Jinyao smiled brightly and said, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    It was not a matter of being happy or not. This was too weird. ¡°She did it because you made her? Is it that simple?¡±

    ¡°It is that simple. Anything else?¡±

    ¡°No. I mean...how did you do it?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She said the hospital she went to had her medical record.¡±

    ¡°She was telling the truth?¡± Su Qingsang was confounded for a moment. She thought Li Rongrong had just said it casually.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded and took Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. ¡°In my opinion, even a vicious tiger will not eat its own cubs. A woman, especially a mother, however ruthless, will not lose her child that easily.¡±

    Li Rongrong¡¯s child had been more than four months old. Since she had wanted to marry Wei Lenan, she could have gotten more benefits if she had given birth to the baby.

    It was stupid to use a child as a tool to frame Su Qingsang. That made him think that Li Rongrong had not wanted to use the child in the first ce.

    Then, he sent someone to check it out, which made it much easier. They found out which hospital had Li Rongrong¡¯s record, and then tried to get it. Of course, they needed some connections. Lee Junsheng was the new mayor of Lin City. He had helped them get the records easily.

    After getting the records, which was the first step, Yang Wenchang, along with a colleague of the technical group, had been busy for most of the day . He had been checking her records and hacking into herputer, which wasn¡¯t too difficult for them. Then, things became much simpler. She must have hidden some unpresentable secrets in herputer, being the scheming woman that she was.

    They took these to her and named their conditions. The rest was easy.

    Li Rongrong could refuse but, if she did, Huo Jinyao had asked someone to expose what he had found. That would have beenpletely different.

    She was not a fool and it was very clear that she had lost control of the situation. Her reputation would be ruined if they gave what they had found to the press. To minimize the impact, she would rather admit her mistake first than let them destroy her.

    Li Rongrong was malicious, but she was also self-aware. It was this that Huo Jinyao used to make here forward and admit her lie.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him suspiciously. How could this man know everything?

 Chapter 197 - Not Very Difficult

    <h4>Chapter 197: Not Very Difficult</h4>

    Meeting Su Qingsang¡¯s suspicious gaze, Huo Jinyao touched his nose and said, ¡°I asked someone to check it out.¡±

    ¡°It was that easy?¡±

    ¡°It was not very difficult.¡±

    It had indeed been so easy, but it was not good to say so it frankly to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Of course, I had some trouble. It was difficult to pull some strings. Don¡¯t worry, everyone that helped me works with mypany. It was difficult, but everythng worked out.¡±

    It was difficult, but everything worked out? So was it difficult or not?

    Su Qingsang turned to Huo Jinyao. She still looked doubtful. ¡°Huo Jinyao, are you hiding something from me?¡± She asked.

    ¡°What could I hide from you?¡±

    ¡°Ask yourself. What could you hide from me?¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart¡ª¡± Huo Jinyao encircled her waist and gave her a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Look, your name is cleared now. I¡¯m sure the hospital will ask you back to work soon. These are all good things. Shouldn¡¯t we have a celebration?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t think that there was anything to celebrate.

    ¡°Of course we need to celebrate it.¡± Huo Jinyao carried her to bed and said, ¡°How about 300 rounds of ¡®battle¡¯ to celebrate?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± The doubts in her mind were diverted by him.

    Three hundred rounds? Did he want to break her?

    ¡°No? One hundred rounds then.¡±

    ¡°Not one.¡± Su Qingsang pushed him and said, ¡°Get away, I want to get up.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t get up. You aren¡¯t going to work today anyway¡ª¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, do you want me to¡ª¡±

    The phone rang and Su Qingsang took advantage of the opportunity to push him away. She quickly picked up the phone.

    ¡°Hello, Senior Brother Zuo? Yes, It¡¯s me. Yes, go ahead.¡±

    As soon as he heard the words Senior Brother Zuo, Huo Jinyao¡¯s lips twitched He resisted the urge to grab her phone and throw it away.

    This brother and sister dynamic was the most annoying thing in the world to him.

    He put his arms around Su Qingsang¡¯s waist and she turned to look at him. Her eyes warning him. He didn¡¯t know what Zuo was saying, but there was a faint smile on her face.

    Huo Jinyao leaned over and nibbled at her cheek. Su Qingsang gave Huo Jinyao an angry look. Her eyes were cold, as if she were going to kill him. Huo Jinyao did not give up and gave her a kiss on her other cheek. Although the sound of it was very light, Su Qingsang was still taken aback. She was afraid to be heard by Zuo Hongchen, which would be embarrassing.

    She gave him a warning stare before she went on talking.

    ¡°Come back to work? Ok, I see. When? Tomorrow? Good. I will. Don¡¯t worry. I am not angry.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stopped kissing her and hugged her waist instead. His unruly hand was moving up and down.

    ¡°Huo¡ª¡±

    Realizing her excitement, Su Qingsang cleared her throat. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s ok. Really. Yes, I¡¯ll be at work on time tomorrow.¡±

    She pinched Huo Jinyao¡¯s unruly hand, which hardly hurt because his muscles were so firm. She would have bitten him if she hadn¡¯t been on the phone.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Zuo. Goodbye.¡±

    Throwing the phone to the side, Su Qingsang grabbed his hand and bit it. It didn¡¯t hurt much, but it made her teeth ache. Opening her mouth, she sat upright.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, next time I¡¯m on the phone, can you not mess with me like that?¡±

    Huo Jinyao gave her face a kiss and a bit of mischievousness sh across his eyes. ¡°Since when is touching my own wife messing with her?¡±

    Su Qingsang almost lost her temper seeing him act shamelessly like this.

    Never mind. Why should she argue this with him? She pushed him away and got up.

    Huo Jinyao took her hand immediately.

 Chapter 198 - Too Easy For Them

    <h4>Chapter 198: Too Easy For Them</h4>

    Smiling, Huo Jinyao seated Su Qingsang on hisp. He leaned over and kissed her on both cheeks. ¡°Where are you going? Sweetheart?¡±

    ¡°To get up and have breakfast.¡± She had been hungry since she hadn¡¯t eaten yet.

    ¡°You¡¯re going back to work?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just going back like this? So easily? Isn¡¯t it too easy for the hospital?¡±

    ¡°What else has to be figured out?¡±

    ¡°Your hospital didn¡¯t even investigate and convict you. How can you go back to work so easily? At least your Dean shoulde over personally to ask you back three times. Only then should you go back with him,¡± Huo Jinyao said seriously. Su Qingsang pushed him away without thinking.

    ¡°Come on.¡± She was not an expert. Three times? She was afraid she would be fired instead.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Huo Jinyao followed and stood beside her.

    ¡°Think about it. Last time, when the pregnant women jumped off the building, and this tme, did your hospital ever stand by your side? Never.¡±

    He held her in his arms, his voice was light but firm. ¡°I am not against you going back to work or being a doctor. This hospital is just really not good. Their first instinct is to push doctors out every time something happens. Instead of solving the problem, they just want to get rid of the doctor? What¡¯s the point of working in a ce like that?¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do then?¡±

    Su Qingsang knew that these two matters had both been the hospital¡¯s faults. This was the environment nowadays. Look at the hospitals that had idents; which ones did not push doctors out at any sign of trouble?

    The other departments of the hospital had to go on, after all, so she could understand. Hearing Huo Jinyao¡¯s words, she did feel a little hurt.

    ¡°I want you toe back with me to Rong City.¡±

    Su Qingsang froze for a moment and looked at Huo Jinyao awe-struck. ¡°Back to Rong City?¡±

    ¡°Yes, back to Rong City.¡± Huo Jinyao put his hands on her shoulders and said, ¡°I told you about this before. You said you wouldn¡¯t go before you proved your innocence. Now that you have proven your innocence, you can leave the hospital and go to Rong City with me with a clear name.¡±

    Su Qingsang was silent. Yes, her innocence had been confirmed. Everyone knew that she had not pushed Li Rongrong. There was no stain on her record as a doctor, so she could go anywhere she wanted.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Huo Jinyao eagerly looked at Su Qingsang, who was hesitating anyway.

    ¡°I need to think about it seriously.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to think about?¡± Huo Jinyao tried to persuade her. ¡°Since you and I are married, we are one. When I return to Rong City, shouldn¡¯t youe with me?¡±

    Su Qingsang knew and understood he was saying, but following a man to another city, especially one that was so far away, was not so easy for her.

    ¡°Let me think about it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, take your time. I¡¯ll wait for you to figure it out.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want to put any more pressure on her. ¡°But I hope it won¡¯t be too long.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. Things being as they were, she could not think on it for too long even if she wanted to.

    When she went to the bathroom and squeezed some toothpaste on to her brush, Huo Jinyao came in.

    ¡°That Li Rongrong, what are you gonna do with her?¡±

    ¡°Li Rongrong?¡± Su Qingsang felt confused and stopped brushing her teeth. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get even with her after she ndered you and almost got you suspended?¡±

    Can I get even with Li Rongrong?

 Chapter 199 - Forget It

    <h4>Chapter 199: Forget It</h4>

    Su Qingsang frowned. She put her toothbrush aside after brushing her teeth and said, ¡°She has admitted it, hasn¡¯t she? If we do anything, her reputation will be ruined. Forget it.¡±

    It was not that she was soft-hearted or that she was a forgiving goddess. It was really just that she didn¡¯t want to waste her time on such things as revenge.

    Huo Jinyao was not surprised by her answer. He thought she was soft-hearted because the problem was solved quickly.

    Li Rongrong had been eager to make Su Qingsang suffer to death. How could he allow such a thing to happen? This time, luckily, his men had found something usable on Li Rongrong¡¯sputer. What if there had been nothing that could threaten her? What if she had made up her mind to drag Su Qingsang into the mire even at the cost of ruining her own reputation? She would have to be punished, but not before Su QIngsang¡¯s name had been cleared.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡± Su Qingsang had not been paying attention when he had washed his face, but she found him in a trance now. She stepped towards him.

    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡±

    Su Qingsang was soft-hearted but he was not. He had to teach Li Rongrong a lesson. It was not only her who he had to go after, but also the person who had bought the trending topic for her.

    It was not Li Rongrong who had turned Su Qingsang into the most beautiful doctor. It had been that trending topic, however, that had made Li Rongrong want to frame Su Qingsang out of anger.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After breakfast, Su Qingsang decided to visit Shi Mengwan since she did not have to work that day.

    Shi Mengwan had been worried very much about her. Su Qingsang cherished Shi Mengwan¡¯s friendship with her and wanted to visit her even though they had just talked on the phone.

    Shi Mengwan had a bit of a reputation in the wedding dress industry. Many big brands came to her for wedding dresses. She was very busy on weekdays and spent most of her time in her bridal shop.

    Su Qingsang brought some small cakes, snacks, and some tea drinks from a milk tea shop. The assistants in Shi Mengwan¡¯s shop all knew Su Qingsang, so they happily received the food and drinks she brought. They said thank you and went to have afternoon tea. Su Qingsang went straight to the workshop to find Shi Mengwan.

    The bridal shop was very big. The workshop was on the second floor. She went upstairs, opened the door, and found that Shi Mengwan was hemming a wedding dress.

    ¡°Mengwan?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, you are here!¡± Shi Mengwan was very happy to see her. ¡°Wait just a minute. I will be done in a moment, just a few stitches left.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    Su Qingsang came forward a few steps, looking at Shi Mengwan¡¯s wedding dress. It was decorated with many diamonds as well as pearls.

    Shi Mengwan matched them very well, making the whole wedding dress gorgeous. It was elegant but not mboyant.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Well, this is my favorite piece to work on recently.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at Su Qingsang proudly as she stitched the dress. ¡°Speaking of this dress, the owner of tit has something to do with you.¡±

    ¡°With me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s your elder sister¡ªSu Peizhen¡¯s.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. She recalled what Su Yuxin had told her on the phone. ¡°You mean, this wedding dress is really Su Peizhen¡¯s?¡±

    Hasn¡¯t the marriage of Su Peizhen and Qiu Yanbo been canceled? Didn¡¯t theye here to cancel the order? She thought.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The corner of Shi Mengwan¡¯s mouth twitched as she thought of Su Peizhen. ¡°She asked for so much. She wanted both diamonds and pearls but, thanks to my skill, it doesn¡¯t look tacky or weird.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Who doesn¡¯t know of your wonderful skill?¡± Su Qingsangughed and looked at the wedding dress. ¡°Did she say when she would pick it up?¡±

 Chapter 200 - You Meant to Laugh at Me

    <h4>Chapter 200: You Meant to Laugh at Me</h4>

    ¡°Yeah. She said she would get it one of these days, but never came.¡±

    She probably never would. Su Qingsang wore a delicate face, obviously thinking about something.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Shi Mengwan finished thest stitch and the process was finallypleted. She looked at the dress and thought it was perfect.

    She washed her hands and came out of the bathroom, only to find that Su Qingsang was still in a daze. ¡°What happened to you? You don¡¯t look well,¡± she said.

    ¡°I was thinking, that this wedding dress will probably not be used.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°My elder sister, I mean, Su Peizhen. Her engagement with Qiu Yanbo seems to have been canceled. If they are not getting married, of course, they will note to pick up this wedding dress.¡±

    ¡°No way?¡± Shi Mengwan was quite knowledgeable about the Su Family. Although her family was not as rich as the Su and Li Families, it was also a wealthy one. ¡°Why was it canceled? It was such a well-matched marriage, and they had been engaged for years. Why was it canceled now?¡±

    She suddenly came close to Su Qingsang and started gossiping. ¡°Did Qiu Yanbo cheat?¡±

    If Shi Mengwan had not been as good-looking as she was, the expression on her face would have looked really creepy. If it had been on anyone else but her, Su Qingsang would have been really freaked out.

    ¡°Not really? He mostly had a change of heart, I think.¡±

    ¡°Did he? Really?¡±

    Su Qingsang herself did not know what had made Qiu Yanbo cancel the engagement with Su Peizhen all of a sudden.

    ¡°Well-well,e on. You must know what happened. Tell me quickly.¡±

    Shi Mengwan took her arm with a face that looked like she was eager to hear some gossip.

    Su Qingsang lost her words. ¡°Why are you so curious?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m curious.¡± Shi Mengwan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Your sister usually holds her chin up high so she can look down on everyone she meets. She instantly distrusts everyone. I really want to know who can steal your brother-inw¡¯s heart under her nose.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Is she like that? You are exaggerating.¡±

    ¡°She is more than that.¡± Shi Mengwan shook her arm. ¡°Tell me, do you know anything?¡±

    ¡°What would I know? I only know that Qiu Yanbo seems to have a crush on someone else.¡±

    He more than ¡°seemed¡± to, he really did. Su Qingsang, however, could not say, because she was really embarrassed by it.

    ¡°Oh my god. Do you know who it is?¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang¡ª¡±

    Two voices spoke at the same time. Su Qingsang was surprised by the one that came out of nowhere. She turned around and found that Su Peizhen was standing there and ring at her hatefully. There was obvious resentment on her face. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Gosh, Su Qingsang thought when she saw her.

    Being caught talking about someone behind his or her back was indeed a little embarrassing. ¡°Sister.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me sister. I don¡¯t want a sister like you.¡±

    Su Peizhen came here on a whim today. Although the marriage had fallen through, she still hated breaking up with him. His family background was one thing, but she really loved Qiu Yanbo. Since they couldn¡¯t get married, she wanted to take the wedding dress as a souvenir. She hadn¡¯t expected to hear such news.

    ¡°You said Qiu Yanbo had a crush on another woman?¡±

    Qiu Yanbo had been saying that they were not right for each other and he had no affection towards her. Su Peizhen had really thought that Qiu Yanbo had gotten tired of her as time went by. She had never known the truth.

    Standing angrily in front of Su Qingsang, Su Peizhen began to hate her even more.

    ¡°You knew this and you did not tell me? You mean tough at me, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 201 - I Will Not Just Let It Go.

    <h4>Chapter 201: I Will Not Just Let It Go.</h4>

    Why would she mean tough at Su Peizhen?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Su Qingsang said frankly and shook her head. Even if there was no sisterly love between Su Peizhen and her, she would not want tough at her about something like this.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t? You said you knew Yanbo had a crush on someone else, right?¡±

    Su Peizhen looked sour and had decided that Su Qingsang had intentionally chosen not to tell her.

    She was thest to know that her man had fallen in love with someone else. Was there anything that could have been more ridiculous?

    ¡°I just¡ª¡± Words failed Su Qingsang. ¡°Whatever you think, I really found out about it on ident.¡±

    ¡°On ident?¡± Su Peizhen nodded with a fierce look on her face. ¡°Since it was an ident, why don¡¯t you tell me who the woman is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Qingsang answered very quickly. Only Shi Mengwan, who knew her very well, could see that her fingers had just twitched quite a bit.

    She looked at Su Qingsang curiously, thinking that her bestie was sort of cool. She not only knew about Qiu Yanbo¡¯s affair, but also who the woman was.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Su Peizhen did not believe it at all. ¡°If you really don¡¯t know, then how do you know that Yanbo has had a change of heart? You know very well. Are you not going to tell me?¡±

    ¡°Certainly not.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to answer the question. ¡°Sister, I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Good, very good.¡± Su Peizhen nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t know who it is, but you know he had a change of heart?¡±

    Su Qingsang had nothing to say, but Su Peizhen would not just let it go.

    ¡°You knew he had a change of heart but you didn¡¯t tell me? Su Qingsang, that¡¯s what you do as a sister, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Su Qingsang was speechless. ¡°Would you have believed me if I had told you?¡±

    ¡°How do you know I wouldn¡¯t have?¡±

    ¡°Who would you have believed? Me or Qiu Yanbo?¡±

    Su Qingsang had not wanted to get involved in this mess at all. ¡°Sister, would you please be reasonable?¡±

    She had done nothing but been used of coveting Qiu Yanbo in the past. How could she dare to tell Su Peizhen to be reasonable?

    Su Peizhen did not speak. She red at Su Qingsang hatefully before she finally nodded.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, you are good.¡±

    Shi Mengwan watched Su Peizhen leave angrily and turned to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Qingsang, you are not bad.¡±

    Suffering from a headache, Su Qingsang was unwilling to talk about this matter. ¡°Enough of this topic.¡±

    ¡°No. You ignited my interest so I need gossip. Tell me, who was the woman that made Qiu Yanbo abandon the great Miss Su?¡±

    Su Qingsang pushed her hand away and looked helpless.

    Five minutester, after hearing the whole story, Shi Mengwan was astonished, her eyes wide open. ¡°My God, Qingsang, really? You have even gotten the heart of a man of the Qiu Family?¡±

    ¡°Hush, keep it down.¡± Su Qingsang wanted to seal her mouth. ¡°You want everyone to know?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one ising for the time being.¡± Shi Mengwan wore a surprised face. ¡°I never expected that you would be so attractive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather I was not.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at her and nodded slightly. ¡°Right, this is rotten luck.¡±

    She suddenly sat up and looked at Su Qingsang with concern. ¡°Qingsang, I think you should be more careful. Su Peizhen is no pushover. She was so angry about not knowing the truth. If she knew¡ª¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face froze. She had naturally thought of that possibility. Being reminded of it made her feel sick all over again.

 Chapter 202 - What Is There to Worry About?

    <h4>Chapter 202: What Is There to Worry About?</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    When Huo Jinyao got home, he noticed that something was wrong with Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Sweetheart, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Su Qingsang did not know what to say and could not do anything but look at Huo Jinyao.

    It didn¡¯t look to Huo Jinyao like nothing had happened. He reached out his hand and dragged the corners of her mouth up.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you smiling if nothing has happened? Didn¡¯t you hang out with your best friend today? What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you have a good time?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head, looked at Huo Jinyao. She finally told him about what happened.

    She didn¡¯t realize that she had gotten used to talking to him about her problems. She had been used to solving problems by herself, but Huo Jinyao had gradually made her feel at ease. Now, she could try to believe in him. At least she believed that he wouldn¡¯t hurt her.

    After hearing everything, Huo Jinyao¡¯s face did not change much. ¡°What is there to worry about? You didn¡¯t make Qiu Yanbo break off the engagement.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°There is no but.¡± Huo Jinyao took her hand and put it in his palm, his other hand on her shoulder. ¡°Qiu Yanbo is an adult who should be deemed responsible for his own behavior. He himself broke off the engagement and abandoned Su Peizhen. Even if she actually knows everything and wants to me you, it would bepletely unreasonable.¡±

    Su Qingsang had nothing to say. Huo Jinyao turned her face and made her look at him, very seriously.

    ¡°Sweetheart, even if she wanted to mess with you, isn¡¯t it on Qiu Yanbo to handle whatever mess she makes? It was him that got you involved in this in the first ce. You did nothing wrong.¡±

    He had a point. Su Qingsang followed his train of thought and nodded.

    ¡°So, Su Peizhen is not your problem, but Qiu Yanbo¡¯s. He would have fallen in love with someone else if he hadn¡¯t fallen for you. What¡¯s there for you to worry about?¡±

    Su Qingsang was silent. She looked at Huo Jinyao¡¯s handsome face for a quite a while before she finally said, ¡°Huo Jinyao, you really have a silver tongue.¡±

    He was so persuasive that she could not refute him at all.

    ¡°A silver tongue?¡± He kissed her cheek and said, ¡°I think so. I think my tongue is better at something else, though, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at her body intentionally. Su Qingsang could not bear him any longer and crossed her arms in front of her chest.

    ¡°Where are you looking?¡±

    ¡°Wherever I want.¡± Huo Jinyao pulled her hands away and leaned over her. ¡°Sweetheart, I can make you remember how good my tongue is tonight.¡±

    ¡°Stop it.¡± Su Qingsang pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡±

    Sister Lu had just finished the dinner and left. The food was still hot, just right for eating.

    Su Qingsang could not listen to him any longer, so they sat down at the table.

    Huo Jinyao put a bowl of soup in front of her. Looking at her face, which was more rxed than before, he asked tentatively.

    ¡°Sweetheart, did you really decide to go back to work tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She had already agreed to.

    ¡°Can you ask for leave and take a few days off?¡±

    ¡°Ask for leave? Why?¡±

    ¡°Look, your hospital really went too far in treating you like that. If you are so obedient and go back as they soon as they ask you to, doesn¡¯t that make you spineless?¡±

    Huo Jinyao tried his best to convince Su Qingsang, who picked up her bowl and looked at him. She asked him, ¡°So you want me to ask for leave?¡±

 Chapter 203 - Do You Dislike Her?

    <h4>Chapter 203: Do You Dislike Her?</h4>

    ¡°Firstly,¡± Huo Jinyao motioned for her to continue to drink her soup as he spoke. ¡°You should let the hospital know how you are feeling and tell them they cannot suspend or fire you easily.¡±

    Su Qingsang was his wife. It was no wonder that he was irritated by the attitude the hospital had taken toward her.

    ¡°And then?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°Secondly, I know you dislike Su Peizhen. She now knows what happened between you and Qiu Yanbo. She definitely will find you and make some trouble. Even if she can¡¯t do anything to hurt you, she is furious. Do you think avoiding her is for the best?¡± Huo Jinyao uttered.

    He was not afraid of Su Peizhen, but he really wanted Su Qingsang to apany him to visit Rong City.

    ¡°How can I make sure I avoid her?¡± Su Peizhen knew where Su Qingsang¡¯s house was. Where could she hide?

    ¡°Follow me to Rong City,¡± Huo Jinyao uttered, with a serious expression, ¡°Visiting Rong City for a few days will not only help you avoid Su Peizhen, but it will also show your hospital that you are not someone who can be easily bullied.¡±

    Su Qingsang resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Who was bullying her? She understood why the hospital was going about solving the proble in this way.

    After deliberating, Su Qingsang realized the best option for her was to visit Rong City with Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°We¡¯re just going to visit and vacation for a few days?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded and held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you. If you are not happy or don¡¯t like there, we wille back soon.¡±

    Su Qingsang bowed his head and concentrated on drinking soup, but she began to think about Huo Jinyao¡¯s words.

    Su Peizhen would definitely find her. Although she was innocent, she really didn¡¯t want to get herself involved in all of the drama regarding Qiu Yanbo.

    It seemed that visiting Rong City for a few days was not a bad decision.

    She suddenly looked up at Huo Jinyao and asked, ¡°Do you have some problem that needs solving in Rong City?¡±

    Huo Jinyao smiled and leaned towards her. He kissed her on her cheek. ¡°I knew my honey was wise. I do have some issues that need to be worked out in Rong City.¡±

    Su Qingsang was a little surprised at what Huo Jinyao said and almost sshed her soup.

    ¡°What? Are you sure you can figure everything out in just a few days?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just a contract,¡± Huo Jinyao replied.

    He spoke in an idle tone, so Su Qingsang didn¡¯t think much of it. These days, she had so many troubles that she didn¡¯t need to worry about anything else.

    Seriously thinking about it, Su Qingsang realized that she could use a few days to rx.

    ...

    Su Qingsang was a little tired on the ne. She yawned and wanted to sleep as soon as she sat down.

    Huo Jinyao was extremely thoughtful and put a nket on her.

    ¡°This flight willst two hours. If you¡¯re tired, you can sleep for a while.¡± Huo Jinyao suggested.

    Su Qingsang nced at him. Who was the guy making her this exhausted? Her tiredness was all on him.

    When she had promised this guy she would visit Rong City with him, he made love to her so many times it was like he had taken stimnts.

    She would never admit that she was physically weak, but she did me him for his great physical strength.

    She closed her eyes and took a nap. She was really tired, so she didn¡¯t wake up until the nended.

    The nap made her feel better. When she got off the ne, the cold ait made her body shudder.

    ¡°Come on, put on the jacket,¡± Huo Jinyao uttered.

    Huo Jinyao showed he was prepared when he took out a thick woolen coat.

    Being wrapped in a coat, Su Qingsang felt a little warmer. Looking down, this coat didn¡¯t seem like it belonged to her.

    ¡°Where do you get this coat?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°I bought it.¡± Huo Jinyao zipped up her coat and looked at her with a gentle expression, ¡°Rong City is not as warm as Lin City. It is cold here. Are you cold? Do you want to buy a down jacket?¡±

    ¡°There is no need.¡± She was not afraid of being a little cold. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Huo Jinyao replied.

    Huo Jinyao held her hand and went outside. Before they had even left the airport, Huo Jinyao was recognized by an acquaintance.

    ¡°Young Lord Huo?¡± A middle-aged man ran quickly towards them. ¡°Young Lord Huo? Is it really you?¡±

 Chapter 204 - There is No Way to Compare

    <h4>Chapter 204: There is No Way to Compare</h4>

    The man, who was wearing Armani, looked like he was in his early forties and seemed arrogant. He was a bit heavier, so he panted after running towards Huo Jinyao. His three attendants had followed him and stood behind him.

    The man wearing Armani didn¡¯t show any interest in anyone else other than Huo Jinyao and then reached out his hand to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Young Lord Huo, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence,¡± the man wearing Armani uttered.

    Huo Jinyao frowned and glimpsed at Su Qingsang out of the corner of his eye. In a circumstance such as this, Huo Jinyao had no choice but to reach out his hand and shake hands with this man.

    ¡°Young Lord Huo, did you juste back from a business trip?¡± Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang were not far away from the exit, and the middle-aged fat man was smart.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Jinyao uttered.

    ¡°Young Lord Huo you really are so talented in your ability to handle all things. Ordinary people like us cannot keep up with you,¡± the man wearing Armani uttered.

    Huo Jinyao did not reply to him. That man said, ¡°I really appreciate that you are satisfied with our contract. I promise I will try my best to do everything agreed to. I hope we might have another chance to cooperate with you if it is convenient.¡±

    ¡°Manager Lin, I feel a bit overwhelmed. Yourpany is verypetitive,¡± Huo Jinyao uttered.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Lord Huo. We are just a smallpany that can¡¯tpare to Tianyu Corporation, which always runs projects with huge budgets,¡± the man uttered.

    Su Qingsang turned to look at Huo Jinyao. This was not the first time she had heard Huo Jinyao was involved in the issues of Tianyu Corporation.

    Manager Lin looked like he had just noticed Su Qingsang. His eyes seemed enlightened.

    ¡°This is-¡± he started to ask.

    ¡°This is my wife,¡± Huo Jinyao uttered.

    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Huo,¡± Manager Lin replied.

    Manager Lin reached out to shake hands with Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang politely reached out to him and gave him a smile.

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, you are so beautiful and graceful. You two are the best match.¡±

    Manager Lin praised her without hesitation, like he was buying something without paying money for it.

    Su Qingsang was a bit unustomed to this type of praise, as was Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Manager Lin, I still have something to get to-¡± Huo Jinyao uttered.

    ¡°Oh. Sorry. Please, excuse me. I forgot you are so busy. I¡¯ll leave you to your business,¡± the man uttered.

    Manager Lin stepped backwards and stopped again. ¡°If it is convenient, I would like to treat you and Mrs. Huo. I¡¯d be obliged to you if you epted my invitation .¡±

    Huo Jinyao said nothing. Manager Lin waved his hand and uttered a bunch of good words before leaving.

    Huo Jinyao turned his face and found a look of inquisition emerge in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Young Lord Huo? Why does he call you that?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°Honey, I can exin,¡± Huo Jinyao replied, raising his hand.

    Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°Ok, you have enough time to exin it.¡±

    ¡°Honey, how about going home first?¡± Huo Jinyao suggested.

    ¡°Go home? Where is home?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    Su Qingsang knew that Huo Jinyao was from Rong City, so she wasn¡¯t surprised to find out that he had a house in Rong City.

    ¡°You will know when we get there. I will exin everything to youter,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Huo Jinyao fawningly smiled and Su Qingsang gave him an intense stare. She followed him out of the airport.

    A person was waiting for them. The man took their luggage and put it in the trunk. He then opened the door for them.

    Finally, he returned to the driver¡¯s seat and started driving the car. He was not an ordinary driver, for he was well-trained and not talkative.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Jinyao again.

    The airport was not close to the Huo Mansion. Su Qingsang had napped on the ne, so she was not very sleepy.

    She looked at the street outside the car window, which was totally different from the streets in Lin City.

    Although it waste autumn, Lin City was still hot and many people on the road still wore short sleeves.

    The weather here was cold and people already wore thick coats. Buildings, weather, and even the blue sky above them here were totally different.

    Looking at her profile, Huo Jinyao wondered how Su Qingsang would react to what was toe.

 Chapter 205 - He Does Not Lie

    <h4>Chapter 205: He Does Not Lie</h4>

    When he saw Su Qingsang looking out at the street from time to time, he leaned towards her and started exining the area to her.

    ¡°That right there is thergest central square in Rong City.

    ¡°There is a building nearby that is thergest department store in Rong City.¡±

    Both of these ces were projects constructed by Tianyu Corporation. In this city, many of the famous buildings were built by Tianyu Corporation.

    Su Qingsang said nothing. The driver drove the car away from the downtown area and then slowed down.

    Su Qingsang looked out and took in the scenery. There were almost no people on either side of the road. The driver drove the car into a carved gate.

    The driver drove the car for a short distance after entering the gate and then stopped.

    The driver got out of the car first and came over to open the door for them.

    As she got out of the car, Su Qingsang was surprised by the brilliant building in front of her.

    It looked like a European-style castle from thest century. The mansion was five or six floors, all in the Byzantine style.

    She stood at the door and could see a series of medium-sized fountains lined up in a row, extending from the main building to the far entrance.

    There were huge roman columns that ran along the sides of the buidlings. The vivid sculptures on the columns made it clear they must have been carved by master sculptors.

    On both sides of the building, there were two flower-decorative columns which had flowers and nts inside them. There were alsorge greenwns on both sides.

    Su Qingsang turned her face and looked at Huo Jinyao, who was smiling at her.

    ¡°Honey, this is my home. Let¡¯s go in,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t move. She just stood and looked at Huo Jinyao, ¡°Is this really your home?¡±

    Huo Jinyao cleared his throat and nodded slightly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt as though her forehead cramped. ¡°Are you rich?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s whatever¡± Huo Jinyao seemed to feel that Su Qingsang was unhappy, so he quickly exined, ¡°My family is rich, not me.¡±

    The property under his name was worth billions, but Huo Jinyao thought he was not very rich.

    Su Qingsang did not want to talk to him. She knew that their evaluation criteria were totally different.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t want to go in, what are you going to do?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°Honey,¡± Huo Jinyao held her hand. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t behave like this. You have already married me. If you don¡¯t want toe in, are you going to live in the hotel?¡±

    ¡°Well, that sounds feasible,¡± Su Qingsang replied.

    ¡°No,¡± Huo Jinyao uttered.

    Huo Jinyao held her waist, ¡°Well, honey, if you are angry, you can hit me when you enter the door. Now let¡¯s get in first. Knowing that you are on the way, my grandfather has been waiting for a long time.¡±

    What he said made Su Qingsang angrier.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you didn¡¯t tell me that I was going to be visiting your family before. I didn¡¯t even buy a gift. You...¡± Su Qingsang uttered.

    ¡°Easy. I have already prepared gifts,¡± Huo Jinyao exined hurriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Is that okay?¡±

    Seeing him behave like this, Su Qingsang was not angry. The driver who picked them up lifted the luggage and gifts from the car.

    ¡°Young Lord Huo-¡± the driver uttered.

    Huo Jinyao had prepared many gifts for their elders. Now, he looked at Su Qingsang, with a silly expression. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Now that she was standing outside the door, Su Qingsang seemed to have no choice but to enter.

    Following Huo Jinyao into the house, Su Qingsang found the members of the Huo family, who had known that she was visiting, were all waiting for her in the living room.

    Huo Jinyao had not expected that almost every member of the Huo family would be here.

    His grandfather (Huo Yangping), his parents (Huo Mingguang and Liu Tongjia), his uncle (Huo Mingliang), his two male cousins (Huo Yifan and Huo Yiyang), his female cousin (Ho Manzi), his aunt (Huo Mingmei), his uncle-inw (Wei Nantian), and his other male and female cousins (Wei Sihai and Wei Simeng) were all there and sat around the sofa.

    Seeing so many people so suddenly shocked Su Qingsang.

 Chapter 206 - Feel Horrible

    <h4>Chapter 206: Feel Horrible</h4>

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Huo Jinyao.

    Old Master Huo saw Huo Jinyao as he walked through the door.

    ¡°Jinyao, you have finallye back.¡± Old Master Huo reached out to Huo Jinyao. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Huo Jinyao went forward, still holding the bags in one hand and holding Su Qingsang¡¯s hand in his other hand. ¡°Grandfather, I am back,¡± Huo Jinyao uttered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you should alwayse back home?¡± Old Master Huo uttered. Although he was happy that his grandson had returned, he still made a critical remark. ¡°I think you must have forgotten the way home,¡± Old Master Huh uttered.

    ¡°How could I ever forget?¡± Huo Jinyao replied. Every time he went out, Old Master Huo spoke in such a way. Huo Jinyao was used to it.

    Standing there was the first time that Su Qingsang really felt helpless. Being outside the door, she knew that the Huo Family was rich, but she didn¡¯t expect him to have so many family members. Would she have to live with such a huge family and deal with them in the future?

    ¡°Grandfather, I brought your granddaughter-inw to see you,¡± Huo Jinyao said. Upon saying that, Huo Jinyao pushed Su Qingsang forward to look at Old Master Huo. ¡°Grandfather, this is Su Qingsang, my wife. Qingsang, this is my grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, nice to meet you,¡± Su Qingsang uttered. Su Qingsang was somewhat cautious because shecked experience in getting along with elders. The elders in her family didn¡¯t like her very much, so she couldn¡¯t get close to them. Because of this, meeting such a respected elder who was full of stateliness made Su Qingsang embarrassed.

    ¡°Great, great.¡± Old Master Huo nodded and glimpsed at Su Qingsang, who looked good. ¡°I heard from Jinyao that you are a doctor. Is that true?¡± Old Master Huo asked.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Su Qingsang had no choice but to answer Old Master Huo¡¯s question, standing there with a straight back. ¡°I just graduated in clinical medicine with a master¡¯s degree recently.¡±

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Old Master Huo uttered. Although Old Master Huo was extremely satisfied with Su Qingsang, Huo Mingguang and Liu Tongjia¡¯s cold expressions revealed they disliked Su Qingsang.

    Huo Mingliang¡¯s family just watched the bustle. As for Huo Mingmei¡¯s family, they didn¡¯t have much real power in Tianyu Corporation. They just received some dividends every year. Huo Mingmei always disliked Liu Tongjia, however, who was so arrogant. She was very happy to see Liu Tongjia was provoked by someone.

    ¡°Being a doctor is not easy, is it? I heard from Huo Jinyao a few times, and you are pretty tough,¡± Old Master Huh said.

    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s not very hard,¡± Su Qingsang replied. Compared with the doctors in the surgery and emergency departments, the doctors in the obstetrics and gynecology department had a more leisurely time.

    ¡°It¡¯s necessary to pay attention to your health. You young people should especially pay more attention to your health,¡± Old Master Huo said.

    ¡°Grandfather, thank you for your concern. I will,¡± Su Qingsang replied. Su Qingsang did not have the experience of getting along with the elder, but she knew that if Old Master Huo asked her a question, she should answer. Surprisingly, she never expected Old Master Huo to be so kind. His kindness really eased her awkwardness.

    Huo Jinyao gave the gift he had prepared in advance to Old Master Huo. ¡°Grandfather, this is the gift that Qingsang prepared for you,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°There is no need to gift me anything. We are a family. Don¡¯t be so polite,¡± Although Old Master Huo said this, he was still very happy.

    Huo Jinyao handed gifts to Huo Mingguang and Liu Tongjia. ¡°Dad, Mom, this is the gift that Qingsang bought for you. Qingsang, these are my parents,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t sure she heard correctly. Compared to the enthusiastic introduction she had gotten to Old Master Huo, Huo Jinyao had just introduced his parents casually.

    Still, Su Qingsang behaved politely. ¡°Dad, Mom, nice to meet you,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    Liu Tongjia had no intention of reacting to this appetion. She just sat there and coldly glimpsed at Su Qingsang. ¡°Miss Su, I don¡¯t recognize you as my daughter-inw. You¡¯d better call me aunt.¡±

 Chapter 207 - She Was Given a Cold-Shoulder

    <h4>Chapter 207: She Was Given a Cold-Shoulder</h4>

    Su Qingsang¡¯s expression became colder. The atmosphere of the living room suddenly became extremely awkward.

    No one expected Liu Tongjia to behave like this, let alone Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Tongjia,¡± Old Master Huo red at Liu Tongjia. ¡°What are you on about?¡±

    ¡°Dad, am I ¡®on about¡¯ something?¡± Liu Tongjia asked.

    Liu Tongjia refused to admit she was being unreasonable. ¡°He married woman without consulting his parents. He knew that the Huo Family mad an alliance with the Xu family, but he went his own way to marry this nobody. How can you say that I am being unreasonable?¡±

    Su Qingsang glimpsed at Huo Jinyao.

    She had been angry with Huo Jinyao because concealed his identity and deceived her.

    She restrained her anger in front of his family, but she was getting the cold-shoulder from his mother.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Huo Jinyao stood in front of Su Qingsang with a cold expression.

    His ck eyes were particrly bright now. Huo Jinyao stared at Liu Tongjia and said, ¡°Qingsang is not a nobody. She is my wife now.¡±

    Huo Yifan and Huo Yiyang sat there, watching the scene. The two brothers looked at each other and seemed very happy about this dispute between Huo Jinyao and Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°How can you speak to me with such an attitude? Did I allow you to marry her?¡±

    Liu Tongjia had raised her voice, but Huo Jinyao did not give in. ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission.¡±

    ¡°I am your mother,¡± Liu Tongjia growled.

    ¡°So what?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    ¡°I order you to divorce with this woman right now and to marry Ruoli,¡± Liu Tongjia said.

    ¡°Stop speaking!¡± Old Master Huo couldn¡¯t stand anymore of this. ¡°Tongjia, you are not calm. You should stop speaking until you calm down.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I am calm.¡±

    Liu Tongjia still wanted to say more, but she gave in under the cold gaze of Old Master Huo.

    She had to sit back. When she looked at Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang, an unpleasant look appeared in her eyes.

    Huo Jinyao ignored her and introduced Su Qingsang to Huo Mingguang.

    Huo Mingguang was also not very happy. As a businessman, however, Huo Mingguang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t reveal his real mind.

    He nodded to Su Qingsang.

    Receiving the gift, Huo Mingguang did nothing but put it on the tea table.

    ¡°This is my uncle.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, nice to meet you,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    ¡°My two cousins, Huo Yifan and Huo Yiyang.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°This is my aunt and my uncle-inw. These are my cousins Wei Sihai and Wei Simeng.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao introduced all of his family members to Su Qingsang and gave them each gifts.

    Looking at him, Su Qingsang found that Huo Jinyao had very good manners.

    They were now in his home. Although he had not told her in advance, all the preparations he had made moved her a little.

    After introducing Su Qingsang to all of his family members, Huo Jinyao took Su Qingsang¡¯s hand and went upstairs.

    Liu Tongjia couldn¡¯t restrain her anger any longer. ¡°Huo Jinyao, don¡¯t be too capricious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too capricious? Can you exin that for me?¡± Huo Jinyao asked. Huo Jinyao raised his eyebrows and seemed puzzled.

    Liu Tongjia was furious. ¡°I said I do not agree to your marriage. I want you to divorce with this woman. Do you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Aunt.¡± Su Qingsang broke the silence. Everyone looked at her. She looked at Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°Sorry, but my name is Su Qingsang. My family name is the same as Su Dongpo. Qing represents the green grass and sang represents the mulberry. I am not a nobody.¡±

    She stressed the word ¡®nobody¡¯ when she spoke.

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s expression was changed. She stared at Su Qingsang as if she were trying to stab her via her eyes.

 Chapter 208 - I Will Not Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 208: I Will Not Divorce</h4>

    Huo Jinyao rarely saw Liu Tongjia get angry. Although he was proud of Su Qingsang, he had to try very nard not tough

    Su Qingsang was not afraid of being stared at by Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ve married Huo Jinyao. Your permission means nothing to us because we are husband and wife now,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liu Tongjia asked in a sharp tone.

    Su Qingsang cleared her throat. ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to tell you. You say that you want Huo Jinyao to divorce me. Have you ever thought that if I don¡¯t agree, Huo Jinyao cannot divorce me?¡±

    Huo Jinyao almost apuded Su Qingsang.

    Good job. That was awesome. She was such an awesome woman whom he loved deeply.

    Observing the expression on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face, Liu Tongjia¡¯s expression became more and more angry.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many women like you. You want nothing but money. Let¡¯s get it straight. How much money do you want?¡± Liu Tongjia said.

    ¡°Tongjia.¡± Old Master Huo couldn¡¯t stand her anymore.

    Su Qingsangughed and looked at Liu Tongjia, feeling ridiculous and funny. ¡°Aunt, you seem to misunderstand something. When we are in Lin City, Huo Jinyao lives in my house and drives my car. At that time, I didn¡¯t even know his real identity.¡±

    In other words, it was clear that she was not out for the money.

    Wei Sihai almost apuded his cousin.

    Good job. As Young Lord of the Huo family, Huo Jinyao lived in the house of a woman and drove her car? Oh, he was so awesome.

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Liu Tongjia wouldn¡¯t stand that. ¡°Do you know how many billions of dors Jinyao has ess to? He lives in your house? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Well, you can ask your son,¡± Su Qingsang responded.

    Su Qingsang turned and looked at Huo Jinyao. Soon, she took her eyes off him. ¡± I don¡¯t care how rich he is. I don¡¯t need you to believe what I said. After all, you are not my family member.

    ¡°As for me and Huo Jinyao, although I don¡¯t like that he decieved me, I am not tired of him. So, even if you want me to divorce him, it won¡¯t happen.¡±

    This was the first time that Huo Jinyao had witnessed Su Qingsang¡¯s awesome eloquence. He wanted to go forward, hold Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulder, and kiss her cheek.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s expression really annoyed Liu Tongjia, who almost lost control.

    Huo Jinyao knew they should stop while they were ahead, so he reached out to Su Qingsang and held her hands.

    ¡°Grandfather, Dad, Qingsang is exhausted from the long journey. I want to take her upstairs and let her rest,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°Grandfather, excuse me,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    Su Qingsang understood no one in this mansion had really weed her except Old Master Huo.

    After addressing Old Master Huo, Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang went upstairs together.

    ¡°Dad, look at them. How dare they talk to their elders with such attitude?¡±

    Liu Tongjia was dissatisfied with both her daughter-inw and her son.

    ¡°Stop.¡± Old Master Huo knew her. ¡°Everyone is here today, we should not speak of such annoying things.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Liu Tongjia started.

    ¡°If you still respect me, you shouldn¡¯t talk about this anymore.¡± Old Master Huo uttered.

    Although Liu Tongjia was not satisfied with her daughter-inw, she dared not disobey Old Master Huo. Under such circumstances, she could say nothing.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know Liu Tongjia¡¯s mind at all. She wouldn¡¯t care even if she did.

    After getting out of sight of the Huo Family, Su Qingsang¡¯s expression grew cold. She took back the hand held by Huo Jinyao and slightly kept away from Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Honey¨C¡± Huo Jinyao started.

 Chapter 209 - Young Lord Huo, I Make You So Aggrieved

    <h4>Chapter 209: Young Lord Huo, I Make You So Aggrieved</h4>

    Noticing Su Qingsang¡¯s expression be colder, Huo Jinyao took her small hands. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs and talk.¡±

    Su Qingsang stood still on the stairs and looked at Huo Jinyao, ¡°I think I¡¯d better leave now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Honey, you can¡¯t go,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Reaching out to Su Qingsang, a rogue smile appeared on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. ¡°If you leave, where will I find another good wife?¡±

    ¡°Such a glib-tongue. Don¡¯t try to trick me, it¡¯s useless,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    ¡°Honey,e on. I can still be genuine, you know. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Huo Jinyaoined.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t look at him. Seeing her standing still, Huo Jinyao quickly took her hands and continued up the stairs. ¡°I live on the third floor. There is an elevator in the corner on the other side, but I like to take the stairs.

    ¡°The house has six and a half floors. The living rooms, dining room, kitchen, multi-purpose room, and gym are on the first floor. The second floor is my grandfather¡¯s room and our study rooms.

    ¡°I live on the third floor. There are a few other rooms there too. My parents live on the fourth floor. The fifth floor and the sixth floor are almost all guest rooms, which are prepared for my rtives downstairs.¡±

    Holding her hands and taking her upstairs, Huo Jinyao gave her a description of Huo Mansion.

    Su Qingsang did not speak, but looked at the delicate carvings on both sides of them as well as the painting hanging on the corner of the stairs.

    Everything around me is so luxurious. This is so different from my life.

    When they made it to the third floor, Su Qingsang was shocked by the oversized room.

    Even though Huo Jinyao had described the house, she was a little surprised.

    The spacious room was decorated in European style and seemed to be asrge as half of her apartment.

    There was a carved,rge bed, Italian handmade furniture, and a chaise longue ced on the balcony which seemed extremelyfortable and valuable.

    Su Qingsang glimpsed at Huo Jinyao. He said, ¡°Honey, the luggage is already here. Come on, there is a cloakroom here and I have people to prepare the clothes.¡±

    Guiding Su Qingsang to the cloakroom, he showed her that her luggage had been put properly away.

    Su Qingsang looked at the cloakroom, which was even bigger than her room, and looked at the high-end tailored clothes.

    She didn¡¯t know much about fashion, but she knew that these clothes were worth a lot, especially a hand-made suit that she touched.

    She once heard Shi Menwan mention that a suit would cost a lot of money. Some rich people got them specially made from abroad.

    Now, this suit was just hanging out with lots of other clothes.

    Su Qingsang turned around and looked at Huo Jinyao. She recalled he had moved into her house, where he had hung up clothes thatwere so nice normal people didn¡¯t recognize the brand in her little closet.

    Should she say that he was good at pretending or had he really degraded himself when he moved into her ce?

    ¡°What?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s gaze stunned Huo Jinyao. He stepped forward and looked at her, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Young Lord Huo.¡± She was imitating the person who was just at the airport. Su Qingsang tried to keep emotion out of her voice as she said, ¡°You have lived with me for a few months, and you have been aggrieved.¡±

    ¡°Honey, why do you say that?¡± An awkward smile appeared on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face.

    ¡°What did I say?¡± Su Qingsang went into the cloakroom. Her hand unconsciously touched the clothes hanging on the hangers and turned around to look at him with a scorned expression.

    ¡°Look at these high-end tailored suits and this big house. You are the young lord of the Huo Family, but you lived in my small apartment. How can I not think you degrade yourself?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

 Chapter 210 - I Want To Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 210: I Want To Divorce</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m not aggrieved by you, really.¡± Huo Jinyao stepped forward and pulled on her hands. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t behave like this. It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. Why would you say that?¡± Su Qingsang said sarcastically as she pulled back her hands. A coldness appeared in her eyes. ¡°Actually, I think you should obey your mother and divorce me. After all, a woman like me may be with you just for the money. Do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Honey,¡± Huo Jinyao was almost defeated by her words. ¡°Honey, you can say anything about me but I won¡¯t let you degrade yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not degrading myself. I¡¯m just talking about the truth.¡±

    Actually, Su Qingsang was very angry at Huo Jinyao¡¯s arrogance and beguilement.

    If he hadmunicated with her in advance, she wouldn¡¯t have had such a disadvantage when she had met his family.

    Sure, it seemed like she had not suffered any loss, but the Huo Family might have gotten a bad first impression of her.

    She almost felt a sense of incapability.

    ¡°Honey,¡± Huo Jinyao wanted to change the subject by talking about something interesting. How could he get Su Qingsang to agree with him?

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. In some sense, what your mother said makes sense. Your family is noble and rich, but I¡¯m just an illegitimate daughter. This is a mismatched love.¡±

    Su Chenghui was from a humble family. He had gradually be rich after being with Li Qianxue. Although he was capable, the Su Family lived in an ordinary vi.

    The old Su Mansion wasparable to the Huo Mansion but, in terms of location and value, the Huo Mansion was better than the old Su Mansion.

    Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t known the man whom she married by coincidence was so powerful.

    Young Lord Huo of the Huo Family? She didn¡¯t have to verify his personal information now.

    How could she not know of Tianyu Corporation, which expanded its business around the whole country and was even more powerful than the Li Family?

    As a young lord of the Huo Family, Huo Jinyao could marry any noble woman. There was no wonder that Huo Jinyao¡¯s mother disliked her so much and didn¡¯t want her to be with Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Honey,¡± Huo Jinyao pulled on her hand, afraid of her words. ¡°Are you angry with me?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I be angry?¡± Su Qingsang pulled her hands back. ¡°You deceived me for such a long time. Do you think I should not be angry?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s reasonable for you to be angry with me.¡± Huo Jinyao cleared his throat and pulled Su Qingsang¡¯s hands again. ¡°Honey, my honey. You see, the Huo Family is rich, but I¡¯m not that rich. I didn¡¯t lie to you. Can you forgive me?¡±

    ¡°Forgive you?¡± Su Qingsang nodded, ¡°Alright, but I have a condition...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    ¡°Divorce,¡± Su Qingsang said casually. ¡°This is a marriage based on deception, I want to -¡±

    Her lips were blocked by Huo Jinyao¡¯s lips, so she could not continue her sentence.

    Being kissed so heavily that she even could not breath, Su Qingsang reached out to push him away. Huo Jinyao slightly bit her lips as a punishment.

    Su Qingsang suffered from the pain and pushed him. Huo Jinyao finally stepped backwards but did not let her go.

    He pressed her to the wall of the cloakroom and held her hands to prevent her from escaping.

    His forehead was against her and he stared at her with his bright eyes. Su Qingsang blushed under his breath.

    ¡°Honey, if you are angry, you can punish me, but please don¡¯t say you want a divorce anymore.¡±

 Chapter 211 - You Are A Rogue

    <h4>Chapter 211: You Are A Rogue</h4>

    She couldn¡¯t move, so she just stared at him. ¡°Huo Jinyao, you are a rogue.¡±

    ¡°I am a rogue. So what?¡± He leaned over again and bit her lips. ¡°I am your rogue.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s heart beat so fast. She looked at him. ¡°Let me go. Why do you behave like this?¡±

    ¡°Why do I behave like this?¡± Huo Jinyao held her waist. ¡°I think it is fun, very fun.¡±

    When he spoke, he kissed her again. Su Qingsang blushed at his behavior and she forgot why she was so angry.

    ¡°Let me go. Don¡¯t make trouble.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t make trouble.¡± Huo JInyao held her waist: ¡°Honey, I want...¡±

    ¡°You...¡± This guy was really shameless. Someone knocked at the door while Su Qingsang was still trying to push him away.

    Huo Jinyao stopped for a second and a servant¡¯s voice was at the door. ¡°Young Lord, it¡¯s time to eat. Old Master said you and Mrs. Huo should go downstairs to eat.¡±

    ¡°Right away.¡±

    Huo Jinyao responded and released Su Qingsang. He stepped back and said, ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s go downstairs and eat.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang was embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Honey...¡±

    ¡°Your mother doesn¡¯t like me. I¡¯m afraid that if I go downstairs, she will be too angry to eat,¡± Su Qingsang exined.

    ¡°Although she dislikes you,¡± Huo Jinyao said. ¡°I like you. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± He thought that everyone was as optimistic and careless as he was.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even like me. How could she like you?¡± Huo Jinyao uttered, in a low tone.

    Su Qingsang was a bit stunned. A thought emerged in her mind, ¡°Are you an illegitimate son?¡±

    She was slightly hit by Huo Jinyao on her forehead.

    ¡°What?¡± After hitting her on her forehead, Huo Jinyao noticed she looked pained and touched her forehead. ¡°I also thought that, but I did a test. She is my mother.¡±

    ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t she like you?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    Isn¡¯t that weird? How can a mother not like her own son?

    Huo Jinyao took back his hands and took her hands to go outside. ¡°Who knows? Maybe we are destined to be rivals, so she doesn¡¯t like me.¡±

    A gloomy sense appeared in his eyes, but that emotion was gone too soon to be noticed.

    Turning her face to look at Huo Jinyao, Su Qingsang had more sympathy for him.

    Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui disliked her because she was an illegitimate daughter. It was really strange that Huo Jinyao, a biological son of Liu Tongjia, was disliked by his mother.

    She knew that it was not as simple as what Huo Jinyao said. Looking at his expression, though, Su Qingsang saw he obviously did not want to talk about this.

    Restraining herself, she didn¡¯t ask. Seeing his expression was not as warm as normal, Su Qingsang subconsciously uttered, ¡°In fact, maybe your mom doesn¡¯t actually dislike you. Maybe it¡¯s menopause?¡±

    Huo Jinyao turned around and looked at her with a shocked look. The serious look in her eyes made him suddenly burst intoughter.

    The gloomy sense in his eyes disappeared and he leaned on Su Qingsang. He heavily kissed her on her cheek.

    ¡°Honey, you are so cute.¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed at his behavior. She wiped the saliva that she felt on her face and stared at him.

    ¡°Go downstairs and eat,¡± Su Qingsang uttered.

    ¡°Yes, madam.¡±

    This guy. Su Qingsang shook her head and suddenly realized that maybe Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t like Huo Jinyao because he was just too unconventional?

 Chapter 212 - A Gift at the First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 212: A Gift at the First Meeting</h4>

    The Huo family was all there. Su Qingsang really did not have much experience with eating with such a big family all at once.

    Li Qianxue was Old Master Li¡¯s only daughter, and the Li family didn¡¯t have many family members. It was the same with the Su family. Su Chenghui¡¯s parents had passed away long ago.

    As soon as she entered the dining room, she saw all the family members seated around arge round table. There were two dining rooms in the Huo Mansion. One was decorated in European-style with a long dining table where Old Master Huo would eat if other family members of the Huo family were not visiting.

    If many family members were there, they would eat in this dining room, which was decorated in a much different style. The round table was purchased by a specialized buyer who worked for Old Master Huo. The big round table with a turntable in the middle could serve 20 people. It was the first time Su Qingsang had seen a table with a turntable in a home.

    Looking at these people quickly, she saw that the members of Huo Jinyao¡¯s uncle¡¯s family sat together, and his aunt¡¯s family sat together. Huo Jinyao¡¯s parents, Huo Mingguang and Liu Tongjia, sat on the left side of Old Master Huo.

    There were still two positions on the right side of Old Master Huo. When Huo Jinyao entered with Su QIngsang, Old Master Huo beckoned them over. ¡°Come and sit here.¡±

    Su Qingsang instinctively looked at Huo Jinyao, but he leisurely took her hand and sat next to Old Master Huo. Huo Yifan and Huo Yiyang made eye contact with each other. No one could understand the meaning of this silent exchange other than the two of them.

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s expression was gloomy. She did not like this daughter-inw, but Old Master Huo had asked her to not make things ufortable. She was so angry that she looked at Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang with disdain. Being looked at by her mother-inw in such a way, Su Qingsang was unable to do anything but subconsciously look at Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyao looked at her and soothingly patted the back of her hand under the table.

    Su Qingsang was rxed by his actions. Although their gestures were concealed, other people were surprised at the affection that appeared in their eyes.

    Aplex expression appeared on Huo Yifan¡¯s face. He narrowed his eyes. Although others had different expressions, everyone was at least surprised. Sitting beside Old Master Huo, Liu Tongjia saw her son¡¯s behavior. Her face became more and more gloomy.

    The stronger the rtionship between Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang appeared, the gloomier her expression became. Huo Mingguang did not sulk as obviously as Liu Tongjia, but he narrowed his eyes slightly at his son¡¯s behavior.

    Only Old Master Huo was very pleased. ¡°Today, I am very happy. Not only has Jinyaoe back, but he has started his own family. As the saying goes, ¡®A man should have his own family and pursue sess in his career.¡¯ Jinyao, now that you have your own family, you should take responsibility for the family career. Do you agree?¡± Old Master Huo asked.

    ¡°Yes. Grandfather. I promise you I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Huo Jinyao replied.

    Huo Yifan, Huo Yiyang, and Wei Sihai¡¯s expressions changed when Old Master Huo said this, but Old Master Huo seemed not to notice. He then turned to Su Qingsang. ¡°Qingsang, I¡¯m very happy that you were willing toe home with Jinyao. Now that you are married to Huo Jinyao, you are one of us. Well...I have something else to gift you. I have a vi in the Xicheng District. I want to gift it to you as a sign of our first meeting, and I¡¯ll arrange an assistant to go to the office and transfer the ownership of it to you tomorrow.¡±

    As soon as Old Master Huo said this, Huo Jinyao¡¯s cousins were shocked. Huo Yifan and Huo Yiyang¡¯s expressions became colder, as did the look on Wei Simeng¡¯s face. Wei Simeng knew that vi was the one she had once asked for from her grandfather when she had turned 20. She had been refused.

    Wei Simeng had no idea how Old Master Huo could gift it to an outsider. How could she stand for this?

 Chapter 213 - Canâ€™t Stand That

    <h4>Chapter 213: Can¡¯t Stand That</h4>

    The descendants¡¯ various expressions revealed their surprised reactions to what Old Master Huo had said. It seemed, however, that Old Master Huo didn¡¯t notice their faces. Even if he had noticed, he wouldn¡¯t change his mind.

    ¡°Grandfather.¡± Su Qingsang felt so awkward that she could not sit leisurely by. ¡°This gift is too expensive, I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Old Master Huo waved his hand and said, ¡°Inanimate objects may be cold and lifeless, but people can use them to show their warmth and kindness. Now that you have married Jinyao, you are the eldest granddaughter-inw in the Huo Family. You should not just take this gift for granted.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but look to Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao slightly pinched Su Qingsang¡¯s hand to try to calm her.

    ¡°Now that I have said that it is your gift, this vi belongs to you. You should not be ufortable with it,¡± Old Master Huo said.

    After glimpsing at all the people around the table, Old Master Huo gazed at Su Qingsang and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. This gift is not just for you. If you can bear a baby for our family, I will gift that baby the shares that I own.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather,¡± Su Qingsang uttered.

    She really felt pressured. She didn¡¯t feel ready to be a mother.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I am old now and might leave this world soon. I¡¯d like to see from the afterlife that you and Jinyao inherit my fortune,¡± Old Master Huo said.

    The dining room was silent. No one at the table could say anything. Huo Mingmei bit her lip and held her own hand so tightly that she even broke one of her nails.

    Although Huo Mingliang¡¯s expression seemed normal, a sullen look emerged in his eyes which revealed his real mood. As for the other younger members of the Huo Family, they were too naive to hide the disappointment in their eyes.

    It seemed like Old Master Huo didn¡¯t notice their expressions. He waved his hand tomand the butler to serve the dishes.

    ¡°Father,¡± Huo Mingmei finally couldn¡¯t help butin. Although she was a member of the Huo Family, she had barely any involvement in the family business other than her minor share.

    She knew how much that vi cost. As the best vi at a prime location with the best decor that Old Master Huo had, it was worth almost fourteen million dors. She had once wanted to ask for that vi to be her daughter¡¯s birthday gift but couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so. How could Old Master Huo have gifted it to Su Qingsang?

    ¡°Jinyao and Qingsang haven¡¯t always lived in Rong City. This vi is too big for them,¡± Huo Mingmei said.

    ¡°Now that I have gifted it to her, this vi belongs to her. She can use it however she likes. It is her business,¡± Old Master Huo replied.

    Old Master Huo knew his daughter¡¯s mind.

    He didn¡¯t prefer his son or look down on his daughter. His decision was based on his observations over the years.

    ¡°But...¡± Huo Mingmei still wanted to say something. Wei Nantian sat beside her. He pulled her arm and signaled with his eyes that she should stop speaking.

    She couldn¡¯t help but shut up.

    The servants started to serve dishes. Su Qingsang was used to sinking under the radar at dinners like these, so she behaved the way she usually did.

    Although she wanted to feel invisible, someone was trying his best to make her presence known.

    ¡°Qingsang, have a taste. Aunt Wang is good at frying fish. It tastes good,¡± Huo Jinyao said, offering her a te.

    ¡°Qingsang, have a taste. This beef is so tender,¡± Huo Jinyao said, offering her another.

    ¡°Qingsang, have some soup. Aunt Wang has been stewing it since this morning. It is very yummy,¡± Huo Jintao suggested.

    Actually, Su Qingsang was unustomed to sitting in front of this many people. On top of that, more and more people were gazing at her due to Huo Jinyao¡¯s intimate behavior. She felt more and more ufortable.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t do that again. I can do that myself,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just like to pick up food for you.,¡± Huo Jinyao replied.

    Watching him grin, Su Qingsang felt her mouth twitch. She suddenly realized that Huo Jinyao¡¯s public disys of affection may make more people envy her.

 Chapter 214 - Donâ€™t Want to Come Back

    <h4>Chapter 214: Don¡¯t Want to Come Back</h4>

    As a neer, she was watched by many people. His intimate behavior might be attracting more hatred. Although he behaved this way in Lin City, his behavior had seemed so attractive there.

    She should just be grateful that he didn¡¯t call her honey in front of so many people. If he did, she would feel even more ufortable.

    ¡°This is a specialty of Rong City. Have a taste,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    While he was speaking, Huo Jinyao picked up food for Su Qingsang again. Liu Tongjia, who was sitting on the opposite side of them, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    Liu Tongjia dropped her chopsticks noisily on the table and stared at the two people sitting in front of her.

    ¡°Just eat the food. Why are you behaving like this? What? She has no hands to pick up food by herself?¡± Liu Tongjia asked.

    Noticing his mother¡¯s anger, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t change his behavior at all. In some way, his ambiguous expression seemed like a signal of provocation.

    ¡°She has hands and can pick up food by herself, but I prefer picking up food for her and watching her eat. Mom, if you are jealous, you can persuade Dad to pick up food for you,¡± Huo Jinyao replied.

    ¡°How can you talk to me in such a tone?¡± Liu Tongjia asked. She looked furious. ¡°You think everyone is as frivolous as you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am frivolous.¡± It seemed like Huo Jinyao was trying to provoke his mother. Huo Jinyao picked up food for Su Qingsang again while saying, ¡°Qingsang is my wife, and I like to take care of her. I think it¡¯s great.¡±

    Liu Tongjia was annoyed and wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Old Master Huo. Old Master Huo glimpsed at her and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s eat dinner.¡±

    Being stared down by Old Master Huo, Liu Tongjia couldn¡¯t utter any words, which really annoyed her.

    Old Master Huo stared at Su Qingsang, with a kind expression. ¡°Qingsang, make yourself at home. If you want to eat something, you can tell Aunt Wang what you like. What¡¯s more, don¡¯t feel ufortable with getting your food picked up for you.¡±

    Su Qingsang started to feel more ufortable with everyone¡¯s eyes being on her.

    She couldn¡¯t enjoy this dinner because she felt like she was being tortured.

    The long dinner finally finished and everyone moved into the lobby.

    The servant served the tea. The after-dinner fruits were cut into small pieces and were arranged very beautifully.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t eat too much but she felt indigestion. She refused the after-dinner fruits passed to her by Huo Jinyao and sat beside Old Master Huo at the old man¡¯s request.

    Witnessing this, everyone felt surprised. They finally realized how much Old Master Huo thought of this eldest granddaughter-inw.

    As for Su Qingsang, she felt ttered because she didn¡¯t think that she was that adorable. Shecked experience when it came to getting along with the elder. She didn¡¯t know that the reason why Old Master Huo liked her was that he liked Huo Jinyao. As the wife of Huo Jinyao, Su Qingsang was liked by Old Master Huo.

    ¡°You work at a hospital, is it arduous?¡± Old Master Huo asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Su Qingsang replied.

    ¡°If you ever feel tired, you can tell Jinyao. He can promote you to another hospital.¡± Old Master Huo turned around and looked at Huo Jinyao. ¡°You should ask Little Cheng whether their hospital has a vacant post.¡±

    Old Master Huo exined. ¡°Little Cheng grew up with Jinyao. His family runs a hospital chain that includes many AAA ss hospitals. If you want to change jobs, you can just tell him. He will promote you to his hospital.¡±

    Hearing that, Su Qingsang looked awkward. She wanted to exin but Huo Jinyao answered quickly.

    ¡°Grandfather, Qingsang doesn¡¯t n to work in Rong City,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Hearing that, everyone looked at Su Qingsang. The expression on Old Master Huo¡¯s face became a bit colder.

    ¡°Qingsang, you don¡¯t n to work in Rong City? You don¡¯t want to stay in Rong City?¡± Old Master Huo asked.

 Chapter 215 - Who Are You Scolding?

    <strong>Chapter 215: Who Are You Scolding?</strong>

    Everyone was staring at her, which made her feel a great amount of pressure. She cast an ufortable look at Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m so sorry. I just apanied Huo Jinyao to go on a vacation in Rong City. Actually, I don¡¯t n to work in Rong City,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    The living room fellpletely silent. Everyone kept their eyes on Su Qingsang.

    It was truly bad to be stared at by that number of people. Su Qingsang was no exception to this. She felt a bit nervous.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡± Old Master Huo switched his eyes from her to Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao sighed voicelessly. He then took the seat beside Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Grandpa, she lives quite well in Lin City. Even though you want her toe here, at least you should give her some time to adapt, right?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything that she needs to adapt to.¡± Liu Tongjia sneered at them as she spoke. ¡°She has married you so, of course, she needs to follow you everywhere. Even a chicken or a dog would stick to that rule.¡±

    Su Qingsang frowned again at her words, and Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t feel good about them either.

    Noticing his expression, Su Qingsang could not help but respond to him. ¡°Aunt, even though you don¡¯t think highly of yourself, you don¡¯t need to say it out loud.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Liu Tongjia was angry and shouted, ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re scolding?¡±

    ¡°I am not scolding anyone.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t like Liu Tongjia. Although Li Qianxue didn¡¯t like her, she at least managed to maintain a superficial peace.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s mother has no intention to fake it at all.

    ¡°Youpared Huo Jinyao to a chicken and a dog. He is your son, so aren¡¯t you calling yourself names?¡± Su Qingsang uttered.

    Though she spoke softly, her words obviously sent a message that she was protective of Huo Jinyao.

    Liu Tongjia was so angry that her chest moved up and down vigorously. Old Master Huo nced at her.

    ¡°Stop it. You should know at your age what you should and shouldn¡¯t say, right?¡± Old Master Huo asked, chidingly.

    Liu Tongjia gnashed her teeth. I didn¡¯t think a lot and the words slipped out of my mouth, She thought. She stared at Su Qingsang. This woman seems to have been gifted with a sly tongue.

    That thought only made her dislike Su Qingsang more.

    ¡°Qingsang, how about you let Jinyao show you around the hospital in Rong City. You have married Jinyao, so you will be where he is, right?¡± Old Master Huo asked.

    It seemed quite right. Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t even been that opposed to moving there in the first ce.

    After meeting Liu Tongjia, however, she wasn¡¯t that willing to move here.

    ¡°Grandpa, could you please give me some time for consideration?¡± Su Qingsang asked.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all right. You can take as long time as you need. If you don¡¯t want to live together with us, you can live in Jinyao¡¯s house downtown and enjoy a lovely life with just you two,¡± Old Master Huo said.

    ¡°I see. Thank you, Grandpa,¡± Su QIngsang responded.

    Now, the only person Su Qingsang liked here was Old Master Huo.

    In such a big family, it seemed that only Old Master Huo truly cared about and considered Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t be too distant, we are all family. There is nothing else. Let Jinyao apany you to walk around this afternoon instead of staying at home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Su Qingsang uttered.

    ¡°You can go now. Later, I will also need to take a rest upstairs.¡± Old Master Huo said.

    Old Master Huo had a habit of taking a noon break every day. Su Qingsang stood up and said goodbye to the elders of the Huo Family with Huo Jinyao before leaving.

    Although Liu Tongjia disliked her, she reacted properly for the sake of courtesy.

    The two went out then without another thought. Su Qingsang had rested well on the ne that morning.

    After they left, Old Master Huo didn¡¯t go upstairs immediately. Instead, he cast a look at the people who were present.

    ¡°I know clearly what you are thinking. There is one thing that I need to make clear today. Qingsang is the one that Jinyao picked. Since they have gotten married, she is undoubtedly a member of our family. If anyone of you ns to do something under the table, that would be a dishonor to my existence. Then, I won¡¯t need to be nice to you either,¡± Old Master Huo said.

 Chapter 216 - Just My Childhood Friends

    <strong>Chapter 216: Just My Childhood Friends</strong>

    Everyone left at the table looked at each other and fell silent.

    Huo Mingguang looked at his father somewhat reluctantly and said, ¡°Father, you don¡¯t need to say that. Who would dare to do something to her? Don¡¯t you see that Jinyao protects her really well?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what he should do. Shouldn¡¯t a man protect his wife? If he can¡¯t protect his wife well, can he be counted on for important matters?¡±

    Saying this, Old Master Huo stood up and was about to go upstairs for a rest. He cast a look at Liu Tongjia before leaving.

    ¡°Tongjia, I know you dearly want Jinyao to marry Ruoli. Now, however, he is married to Su Qingsang, so you¡¯d better let it go. You are so stubborn on some matters. Anyway, Jinyao is your son. You two should be morepatible than fire and ice,¡± Old Master Huo said.

    It was the first time that Old Master Huo had talked to her in this way. Suddenly, Liu Tongjia¡¯s face clouded.

    Looking at the expression on his wife, Huo Mingguang wanted to say something but ended up staying silent.

    The members of the other two families all wore different expressions. Without exception, they all seemed to enjoy the drama.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao had no idea what had happened when they left.

    Rong City was located in the north of the country. At the time, it was rather cold. The cold here was totally different from that of the south.

    When Su Qingsang stepped outside, she staggered a bit because of the chilly air. Huo Jinyao offered her a hand, with a smile on his face.

    ¡°What?Are you too scared to stand firmly on your feet?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    ¡°Who is scared?¡± Su Qingsand got herself stable and looked down. ¡°Don¡¯t you see? There are steps and I didn¡¯t take notice of them before.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Huo Jinyao pulled her hand, ¡°I thought you were so scared that your legs went weak. Now you can calm down.¡±

    ¡°You are the one who is weak. I¡¯m so steady I could even dissect a cadaver.¡± It¡¯s impossible for me to be scared off by a little cold.

    Huo Jinyao put his arm around her shoulders. ¡°Ok, my wife is pretty and brave. I am so lucky to have married you.¡±

    He¡¯s doing this again. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t put up with him and said, ¡°Stop it.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll guide you. Where do you wanna go?¡± Huo Jinyao asked.

    ¡°Wherever. I¡¯m unfamiliar with the city,¡± Su Qingsang uttered.

    ¡°Rong City used to be prosperous. There was an ancient town not far away from here. I can show you around. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your call,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    Now that they were in his hometown, she would listen to him.

    Huo Jinyao drove her to the famous ancient town in Rong City.

    It was built by the Ming Dynasty. It was still well preserved after so many years.

    Su Qingsang did enjoy ces like this. She thought it was kind of fun. It was not a small town but the two of them finished the tour in one afternoon.

    After they left, Huo Jinyao offered to take her to dinner.

    He suggested the local cuisine of Rong City. People in Lin City preferred spicy food, but people in Rong City didn¡¯t cook the meals in a spicy way. It was still good to have a taste of the local cuisine, though.

    After the dinner, it went dark. Su Qingsang assumed that Huo Jinyao would take her home. He said, however, that he had made some arrangements.

    She followed him. They hung around the night market. It was not as boisterous as it was in southern cities but it had its own characteristics.

    It was about nine o¡¯clock. Su Qingsang thought they were going home, but Huo Jinyao took her to another ce.

    She looked up at it and figured it had to be a club.

    Huo Jinyao showed her in, familiar with the ce. They went upstairs and got into the elevator. There was someone ushering them in.

    Huo Jinyao squeezed her hands. ¡°Several childhood friends of mine knew that I wasing back and offered to host a wee dinner. I can¡¯t turn them down. Let¡¯s just hang around.¡±

    ¡°They are your childhood friends?¡±

 Chapter 217 - I Think So

    <h4>Chapter 217: I Think So</h4>

    Huo Jinyao seemed to sense her concern and patted her shoulder.

    ¡°Yes, just some friends. We have a good rtionship and we sort of grew up together. So, if youe to Rong City in the future, you will have this dude¡¯s favor,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°Did you call him dude?¡± Hearing this, Su Qingsang knew that Huo and this guy got along. She was kind of relieved.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother being polite. You will get it when you see himter,¡± Huo Jinyao exined.

    Huo Jinyao thought about his friends for a minute. He added, ¡°They know I¡¯m married and have asked me to take you to meet them several times.¡±

    Before now, when Huo Jinyao had returned to Rong City, Su Qingsang had never followed. He never got the chance to bring her along.

    Su Qingsang thought back to the attitude of Huo¡¯s family, so she was ready for what was about toe.

    While talking, they arrived at the door of the VIP room.

    As soon as the door opened, she saw that U-shape sofas were lying around the room. Several people had already arrived.

    When Huo Jinyao entered, someone whistled. Su Qingsang recognized one of them.

    Isn¡¯t he the mayor of Lin City? She used to see him on local news.

    She remembered thinking that he was young. She never thought they would meet in Rong City.

    A good-looking 27-or-28-year-old man in military uniform, with a buzz cut, stood up and punched Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°You finally came,¡± the man said.

    Another man, who was even more handsome and looked to be about the same age as the previous guy, was wearing a grey shirt. He also stood up.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think he¡¯s willing toe out. He¡¯s here to ckmail us,¡± someone uttered.

    ¡°Yep, I think so.¡± Someone behind them said, ¡°How about punishing yourself with three sses?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you must drink! Junsheng was busy but he still managed to gather with us. You? Now that you are married, it¡¯s so difficult to see you.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Huo Jinyao punched the buzz-cut guy back. ¡°Come on. I think you are doing better without me.¡±

    Theyughed. Then, they all looked towards Su Qingsang, who was standing beside Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao turned around and looked at Su Qingsang. ¡°Come on, let me introduce you to them.¡±

    Huo Jinyao pointed at the military man and said, ¡°This is Cheng Xianyun.¡±

    The one in the grey shirt was Wan Xianyang. Thest one to speak out was Tang Mohan. The one who barely talked was Xu Changlong. The final one is Li Junsheng. No one needed to introduce him because Su Qingsang had already recognized him.

    After this, Huo Jinyao put his arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulder and pushed her to the front. ¡°And this is my wife, Su Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Little Sister-inw,¡± Cheng Xianyun said.

    Su Qingsang was a bit stunned by this appetion. Huo Jinyao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m older than them, so it is reasonable for them to call you sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Su Qingsang greeted them without embarrassment.

    Although Cheng Xianyun was in military uniform, he was the most yful one. He looked towards Su Qingsang and then turned towards Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Your wife is so pretty. No wonder you...¡± Cheng Xianyun started.

    ¡°Xianyun,¡± Li Junsheng yelled at him.

    Cheng Xianyun touched his own nose and said, ¡°I was about to say it¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s been hiding her.¡±

    Huo Jinyao red at him. Cheng Xianyun zipped his own mouth immediately.

    Su Qingsang thought Cheng Xianyun looked fun, but she still wondered what he had intended to say in the first ce.

 Chapter 218 - You Favor Her

    <h4>Chapter 218: You Favor Her</h4>

    After they sat down, Su Qingsang was reassured.

    Everyone chatted leisurely. Su Qingsang thought that everyone was easygoing and talkative except Xu Changlong.

    Li Junsheng being there did surprise Su Qingsang. She never imagined such a celebrity, whom Su Qingsang could see on TV, was Huo Jinyao¡¯s good friend.

    Sitting beside Huo Jinyao, Li Junsheng raised his ss to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Little Sister-inw, nice to meet you. Cheers,¡± Li Junsheng said.

    ¡°Come on, she is not good at drinking alcohol.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want Su Qingsang to get drunk.

    ¡°Can I say that you¡¯re favoring her?¡± Li Junsheng asked, with a jocr sense in his eyes. He did not force her to drink.

    Huo Jinyao smiled, ¡°Yes, she is my wife. I am obviously going to favor her. Do you have any objection?¡±

    ¡°No, I have no objection,¡± Li Junsheng replied.

    ¡°Jinyao, this is on you. Your wife is finally here and she can¡¯t drink alcohol?¡± Cheng Xianyun said.

    Cheng Xianyun raised his ss to propose a toast to Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang smiled but refused him, ¡°I am really not good at drinking alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you aren¡¯t drinking alcohol, what about singing a song?¡± Cheng Xianyun pulled Su Qingsang up, turned around to Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°Brother Huo, just spare some of Little Sister-inw¡¯s time for me.¡± Then, turning to Su Qingsang, he said, ¡°You can choose whether you want to drink or sing.¡±

    ¡°You bastard.¡± Huo Jinyao gazed at Cheng Xianyun and turned around to Su Qingsang. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. If you don¡¯t want to sing, you can just sit there leisurely. No one would dare to force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Wan Xianyang, Cheng Xianyun and Tang Mohan paused the song they had started singing. Su Qingsang blushed and said, in a shy tone, ¡°I can sing a song for you.¡±

    ¡°Come on, you see? My Little Sister-inw agreed. What do you want to sing? I can do you a favor and request a song from KTV,¡± Cheng Xianyun said.

    ¡°Thanks, but I can do it on my own.¡± Saying this, Su Qingsang stood up and went to the automatic song-order station.

    Su Qingsang attracted the majority of people¡¯s attention. Li Junsheng approached Huo Jinyao and said, in a low tone, ¡°The eastern urban-nningnd n has changed, yourpany should give it up.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Nothing could be read from Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression. Huo Jinyao raised his ss and said, ¡°What has changed?¡±

    ¡°The nningnd was nned as a vi district. Now, the norm document formtes thisnd will be used as a district for orphan housing and nursing homes,¡± Li Junsheng replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get the eastern urban-nningnd.¡± Huo Jinyao raised his ss and clinked with Li Junsheng¡¯s ss. ¡°Actually, what I really want is the northern urban-nningnd.¡±

    Li Junsheng smiled and clinked his ss with Huo Jinyao. ¡°You bastard, you are so sly.¡±

    ¡°I ept that as praise.¡± Huo Jinyao smiled happily. ¡°I have high aspirations for the auction being held next month.¡±

    ¡°Take it easy, the northern nningnd will belong to you if everything goes well.¡± Drinking less than half a ss, Li Junsheng¡¯s expression became more serious. ¡°Now that you earn this much money, you should do something to fulfill your responsibility. Even though you do not want the eastern urban-nningnd, you and yourpany should make an effort to help in its construction.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mayor Li. Now that you mention it, I will meet your need. My good development work will make you proud of it, too,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°You...¡± Li Junsheng smiled.

    Huo Jinyao knew that Li Junsheng was ambitious.

    Huo Jinyao and Li Junsheng clinked their sses. They knew each other well even though they rarely spoke.

    When Su Qingsang returned to her seat, she found Huo Jinyao was more pleasant. She looked at Huo Jinyao and was confused about what had happened to make him happier.

    Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t tell her what had happened, so he just passed her a ss of juice.

    While Su Qingsang was taking the ss from him, the door of their room was opened. Three women stood outside the door. The woman who led the others in was very delicate and charming, with an unpleasant expression.

    ¡°Alright, I guess you party here. You guys are so mean for not inviting us,¡± the woman who led others uttered.

 Chapter 219 - It Is Really Excessive

    <h4>Chapter 219: It Is Really Excessive</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Putting her hand on the shoulder of the woman in front of her, the second woman, who had a tender and lovely face, immediately saw Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Brother Jinyao, you are back. You don¡¯t tell us you¡¯re back bute to party here. You are really insensitive,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The first woman sniffed and pulled thest woman into the room. ¡°Brother Jinyao, you came back but didn¡¯t tell us. You are so insensitive.¡±

    Huo Jinyao said nothing. Su Qingsang blinked and then looked at the women.

    The first woman, who had a charming and delicate face, was named Li Wanyu. She was the sister of Li Junsheng.

    The woman behind Li Wanyu was Tang Manlu, the sister of Tang Mohan. As for thest woman, she was named Xu Ruoli. She was the elder sister of Xu Changlong.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Ruoli.

    Li Wanyu was charming and delicate. Tang Manlu was tender and lovely. Xu Ruoli, however, was totally different from them. Her face was not sexy but, rather, it was as holy as a goddess and as innocent as an orchid.

    Su Qingsang inexplicably felt potentially threatened by Xu Ruoli.

    Su Qingsang subconsciously glimpsed at Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyao picked up the grapes on the table and put them to Su Qingsang¡¯s lips. ¡°Come on, honey, eat some grapes.¡±

    Subconsciously opening her mouth, Su Qingsang realized she was being looked at by the three women.

    ¡°Brother Jinyao.¡± Li Wanyu sat beside Li Junsheng and asked, ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°This is my wife, Su Qingsang.¡± Huo Jinyao introduced Su Qingsang to them and the neers to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Su Qingsang said, slightly nodding her head. Li Wanyu and Tang Manlu exchanged looks. Then, Tang Manlu sat behind Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Brother Jinyao, you are so low-key. None of us heard the news,¡± Tang Manlu said, in a humorous but serious tone.

    ¡°Brother Jinyao, weren¡¯t you under pressure from Aunt Huo to have a forced marriage? You randomly found a woman to trick us,¡± Li Wanyu said.

    ¡°Wanyu,¡± Li Junsheng red at his sister, with a cold expression. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things!¡±

    None of the men said anything. They just stared at each other, worried about what might happen. Even Cheng Xianyun, the most outgoing of them, just sat and kept silent.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± Li Wanyu raised her eyebrow and glimpsed at Xu Ruoli, who didn¡¯t sit down.

    ¡°Everyone knows Aunt Huo favors...¡± Li Wanyu started to speak.

    ¡°Li Wanyu.¡± Li Junsheng stopped Li Wanyu with a cold expression on his face. ¡°You need to leave if you¡¯re just going to cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Brother, what are you doing? I¡¯m your sister,¡± Li Wanyuined.

    Li Wanyu¡¯s words didn¡¯t change Li Junsheng¡¯s determination. ¡°This is a party for the boys, you girls can go back home now,¡± Li Junsheng said.

    ¡°No.¡± Li Wanyu debated with Li Junsheng. ¡°If this is a party for men, why is she here?¡±

    She directly reached out her hand and pointed out Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang was suddenly dragged into this drama.

    ¡°She is different. She is Jinyao¡¯s wife.¡± Li Junsheng knew the implication of his sister¡¯s words, but Li Junsheng could feel how much Huo Jinyao cherished Su Qingsang. No sensible adult would try to offend Su Qingsang.

    ¡°I¡¯m your sister.¡± Li Wanyu red at Li Junsheng. ¡°How can you treat your sister in such a way? You don¡¯t stand by my side but support an outsider.¡±

    Li Wanyu red at Su Qingsang. Her eyes red with a desire to be as provocative as possible.

    Su Qingsang had been med even though she had done nothing wrong. She subconsciously glimpsed at Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyao took up the fruit to feed her. ¡°Honey, eat some fruit.¡±

    ¡°Brother Jinyao.¡± Having been ignored for a long time, Tang Manlu said, in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Sister Ruoli is still here. What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 220 - Little Sister-in-law, Why Donâ€™t You Have a Drink?

    <h4>Chapter 220: Little Sister-inw, Why Don¡¯t You Have a Drink?</h4>

    If Su Qingsang had not noticed anything so far, then she really would have been stupid.

    She was once again sure that women had a great six sense. She felt that Xu Ruoli had something to do with Huo Jinyao.

    Xu Ruoli sat beside her brother, Xu Changlong. It seemed that she didn¡¯t hear what Li Wanyu and Tang Manlu had said.

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao again. He seemed not to notice these women.

    He stayed calm and fed her two pieces of fruit. When he saw her looking at him, he wiped his hands with a tissue.

    ¡°Are you tired? If you are exhausted, we can leave now to get home earlier.¡±

    Is it true? We can leave now?

    Su Qingsang was not tired. She just didn¡¯t like the attitudes of Li Wanyu and Tang Manlu.

    She was more curious, however, about what was going on between Xu Ruoli and Huo Jinyao. Why did everybody else look at them like they had a history?

    ¡°Brother Jinyao, what do you mean?¡± Li Wanyu bit her lips as if she felt wronged. ¡°We just arrived and you are about to leave?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Brother Jinyao? Now that you are married, you don¡¯t want to look at us?¡± Tang Manlu said. She was clearly unhappy about Huo Jinyao¡¯s move.

    ¡°Wanyu,¡± Li Junsheng said, cautioning his sister.

    ¡°Manlu,¡± Tang Mohan said, cautioning his own.

    Li Junsheng and Tang Mohan didn¡¯t like their younger sisters acting like this.

    They both felt grieved and looked towards Xu Ruoli.

    Xu Ruoli felt their gazes and smiled. ¡°Jinyao just came home today. He must be exhausted. Now that he¡¯s back, we still have a chance to hang out in the future. Don¡¯t bother him.¡±

    ¡°Sister Ruoli,¡± Li Wanyu said.

    Li Wanyu looked at Xu Ruoli, thinking that Xu Ruoli she didn¡¯t mean what she said.

    Xu Changlong was also looking at his sister. They were actually twins. Xu Ruoli was born only about a dozen minutes earlier than him.

    He also knew about the engagement between the Xu Family and the Huo Family. That¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t spoken since they had stepped inside the room.

    He didn¡¯t ept the truth yet. The woman from nowhere had suddenly be Huo Jinyao¡¯s wife and stolen his sister¡¯s position.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We hang out all the time. It doesn¡¯t mean that we stop hanging out when Jinyao¡¯s gone,¡± Xu Ruoli said. Others kept silent and looked at Huo Jinyao.

    It was a bit weird. Su Qingsang pulled Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand. ¡°I am not that tired. We can leaveter.¡±

    He had stayed in Lin City for a long time and didn¡¯te back. If they just walked away, it would not be appropriate.

    She was not a social person, but that didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t know the rules.

    ¡°Then we stay longer,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Huo Jinyaoplied with every wish of Su Qingsang.

    Li Wanyu was jealous and so was Tang Manlu. They both looked at Xu Ruoli.

    Xu Ruoli, however, seemed fine. She picked up a ss and poured herself a ss of wine.

    Originally, Huo Jinyao had sat with Su Qingsang. Li Junsheng had sat beside Huo Jinyao.

    Now, Li Wanyu and Tang Manlu sat on each side of Li Junsheng. That meant that Tang Manyu was sitting next to Huo Jinyao.

    Tang Manlu kept staring at Xu Ruoli. After she poured the wine, Xu Ruoli came over to Huo Jinyao.

    Tang Manlu stood up and gave her seat to Xu Ruoli. ¡°Sister Ruoli, please sit here.¡±

    Xu Ruoli sat beside Huo Jinyao and toasted to him.

    ¡°Jinyao, you didn¡¯t even give us a notice about you getting married. I haven¡¯t congratted you yet. So here are my best wishes.¡±

    Huo Jinyao took a look at her and raised the ss.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice of you. Thanks.¡± He seemed a bit cold but Xu Ruoli didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°Little Sister-inw, why don¡¯t you have a drink?¡± Xu Ruoli asked.

 Chapter 221 - You Called Her The Wrong Name

    <h4>Chapter 221: You Called Her The Wrong Name</h4>

    Xu Ruoli looked at Su Qingsang. She seemed nice.

    Su Qingsang stared at the ss and looked towards Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao smiled at her. He talked to Xu Ruoli in a lower voice.

    ¡°You called her the wrong name,¡± Huo Jinyao uttered.

    Xu Ruoli was a bit shocked. Huo Jinyao added, ¡°You are not someone who gets to call her sister.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t understand, but Xu Ruoli¡¯s face went pale. She held the ss and couldn¡¯t say anything for almost half a minute.

    Everyone was looking at them, especially Xu Changlong. ¡°Huo Jinyao, what are you talking?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth,¡± Huo Jinyao responded.

    Huo Jinyao kept calm and looked at Xu Ruoli. They both knew what the look meant.

    ¡°She¡¯s younger than you. You should call her by her name.¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Xu Ruoli¡¯s fingertips were pale. She looked down without saying anything. Nobody knew what she was thinking.

    Su Qingsang knew it was weird but she didn¡¯t know what was so wrong.

    She thought for a moment and raised the ss. Huo Jinyao stopped her and gave her a ss of juice.

    ¡°You take this,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    He thought he should be the only one who saw her drunk.

    It was so obvious that he was protecting Su Qingsang. Xu Ruoli could see it. and her face became paler.

    ¡°Jinyao, you...¡± Xu Changlong said.

    Xu Changlong was also annoyed. His sister was being looked down upon. He was about to stand up but was stopped by Wan Xianyang.

    He looked at him and shook his head. Xu Changlong sat back down again.

    Tang Mohan stayed still. Li Wanyu and Tang Manlu also did not dare to speak.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what she drinks to. They¡¯re my wishes,¡± Xu Ruoli uttered.

    Xu Ruoli barely pulled herself back together. She raised the ss and toasted to Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang picked up the juice and nodded at Xu Ruoli.

    Xu Ruoli and Huo Jinyao clinked sses. He only made a gesture and took a sip.

    His attitude made Xu Ruoli be colder.

    Su Qingsang held the ss and felt a bit wired.

    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s have fun,¡± Cheng Xianyun said.

    ¡°Little Sister-inw,e on. Just sing a song. If you can¡¯t drink alcohol, you should sing a song,¡± Cheng Xianyun added.

    Cheng Xianyun stepped up and said louder, ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun.¡±

    Su Qingsang put down the ss and was a bit embarrassed. ¡°I am not good at singing. I will be a joke.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You are not a professional singer,¡± Cheng Xianyun replied.

    Cheng Xianyun smiled and handed the microphone to Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang looked at the screen, but it didn¡¯t take her that long to pick one. She could only sing a few songs.

    When she was at school, one of her roommates liked Wang Fei and yed her songs every day. She knew a few of her songs.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get the chance to feel the tenderness of the flying snow,¡± Su Qingsang sang.

    Su Qingsang actually had a low voice, but it was surprisingly suitable for such songs.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her and realized he had never seen her like this. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out to hold her hands.

    Su Qingsang just sang. ¡°Sometimes, sometimes I would rather choose not to let go.¡± She felt the warmth of his hands and turned to smile at him.

    Huo Jinyao squeezed her hands and praised her with his eyes.

    Su Qingsang blushed. She was not good at singing at all, but she felt good that he was quite fond of her.

 Chapter 222 - Public Display Of Affection

    <h4>Chapter 222: Public Disy Of Affection</h4>

    Others could tell that the two of them were in good rtionship from the way they looked each other.

    Su Qingsang felt her face getting a bit hot, but she was joyful and happy.

    Xu Ruoli¡¯s face was getting paler, like paper. It looked like she was going to pass out.

    After the song, Huo Jinyao gave her a round apuse. The others just followd.

    Xu Ruoli sat still. Tang Manlu stood up and said, ¡°Sister Ruoli has a good voice. How about singing ¡®My Heart Will Go On¡¯?¡±

    She looked at Su Qingsang with a challenging look but found that Su wasn¡¯t looking at her at all. She was staring at Huo Jinyao. Tang Manlu felt angry.

    Xu Ruoli bit her lips and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll just skip it.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter whether she sang well or not. Huo Jinyao wouldn¡¯t notice.

    Tang Manlu insisted and ordered two challenging songs for Xu Ruoli. She handed the microphone to her.

    Xu Ruoli sounded quiet but she did sing well.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but look at her. She found that Xu was looking at Huo Jinyao the entire time she sang ¡®My Heart Will Go On.¡¯

    She puckered up her lips and touched Huo Jinyao. She looked at him, trying to make fun of him.

    Huo Jinyao was focusing on peeling grapes for Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Come on, have some more fruit. The weather is dryer here than it is in Lin City,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what to say. She had to open her mouth and eat the grapes to demonstrate their love.

    Everyone else in the room got the message.

    After Xu Ruoli finished the song, there was also apuse, but it was different than before.

    Xu Ruoli didn¡¯t change her expression. Tang Manlu felt sorry for her and tried to stand up for her but was stopped by Tang Mohan.

    ¡°Brother.¡± Tang Manlu was a bit discontent. Tang Mohan red at her and she dared not speak.

    They had all grown up together.

    Tang Manlu considered Huo Jinyao a brother. She just didn¡¯t think that he would end up with someone outside of their circle.

    In her mind, Xu Ruoli was the one who deserved Huo Jinyao. They grew up together and she was from a rich family. She was also nice.

    The gathering went sour because of the weird vibe.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t care. He was focusing on serving Su Qingsang.

    He didn¡¯t know that it was bothering those around him. They hated Su Qingsang more for it.

    Huo Jinyao got along with Tang Manlu and Li Wanyu because of their family rtionship and their brothers.

    The way he treated Su Qingsang was a lot different.

    The people present all had the same thing on their minds, but they still managed to have fun.

    After the party was over, Su Qingsang was truly tired. When the car stopped at the front gate of the Huo Family estate, she was already asleep.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her sleeping. He intended to wake her up but changed his mind. He carried her into the house.

    It was dark and Su Qingsang was light. She was exhausted and didn¡¯t wake up at all. She found a good position and stayed asleep in his arms.

    Huo Jinyao smiled. When he walked into the door, he saw Liu Tongjia.

 Chapter 223 - Such a Great Lover

    <h4>Chapter 223: Such a Great Lover</h4>

    Huo Mingguang was the chairman of Tianyu Group and the position of CEO was given to Huo Jinyao a few years ago at Old Master Huo¡¯s urging.

    Liu Tongjia was the daughter of the Liu Family, which also had a family business. Since her marriage to Huo Mingguang, she had presided over several foundations and been elected President of the Women¡¯s Chamber of Commerce. In fact, she was very busy every day; her work was no easier than Huo Mingguang¡¯s.

    At this time, she should have gone to bed. She only came downstairs to have because she heard the sound of a car.

    She hadn¡¯t expected to see such a scene. Her son, who didn¡¯t often behave nicely in front of his own family, was entering the door, carrying carefully in his arms the woman she didn¡¯t approve of. She hadn¡¯t known that her son was such a great lover.

    Liu Tongjia was not exactly sure how she felt, but she didn¡¯t like whatever it was that she was feeling.

    ¡°Mom,¡± Huo Jinyao saw her and greeted her. He then turned around to continue to walk up the stairs.

    Su Qingsang heard his voice and moved her body a little. Huo Jinyao held her tighter and unconsciously started stepping quieter.

    Liu Tongjia became even more upset. She hardened her face and made up her mind as she watched her son disappear up the stairs.

    ...

    Su Qingsang slept well. Although this was a new ce for her, Huo Jinyao was right beside her. She had gotten used to falling asleep in his arms.

    When she got up early in the morning, she found Huo Jinyao was not in their room. She hadn¡¯t noticed the day before that the back yard was actually bigger than the front yard. She looked out the window and she spotted Old Master Huo doing Tai Chi on the spacious backwn. There was a swimming pool on the other side of thewn where Huo Jinyao was swimming.

    She knew he had a habit of exercising every morning, but this was the first time she had seen him swim.

    It¡¯s not hot outside. Isn¡¯t he cold?

    She changed her clothes hurriedly and went downstairs.

    Old Master Huo was over eighty and in good health since he always took good care of himself. He liked to do Tai Chi and his moves looked quite well-executed.

    He turned around and found Su Qingsang hade downstairs. He smiled at her and stopped his Tai Chi practice.

    ¡°You got up? Why not sleep in a little more?¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled, thinking that it would not have been proper if she had slept longer. She changed the subject. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s got some great Tai Chi moves.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to learn? I can teach you if you do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Su Qingsang stuck her tongue out, a little embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t have much perseverance; I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stick to it.¡±

    She was very busy at the hospital and would be busy when she got back to Lin City after this vacation.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Learn a few moves when you have time, to keep fit.¡±

    Old Master Huo meant what he said and was actually about to teach Su Qingsang moves. Su Qingsang took a look in the direction of Huo Jinyao, who was still swimming happily in the water. She tried to brace herself to learn some moves.

    She became more interested after learning a bit and, although her moves were not as well-executed as those of Old Master Huo¡¯s, she was still not bad.

    ¡°Good, good. You¡¯ve got the talent. Get up early every day and practice with me while you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang was sweating a little after the lesson but it felt refreshing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Breakfast time.¡± Old Master Huo was asking Su Qingsang to go inside with him when Huo Jinyao came out of the water.

    Although Rong City was normally cold around this time, the weather was fine. The early morning sun shone on Huo Jinyao¡¯s athletic figure. Su Qingsang could not help but look at him a little longer. Turning her head back, she saw the yful eyes of Old Master Huo looking at her.

    She turned red in the face.

 Chapter 224 - Donâ€™t Just Think About Your Love Life

    <h4>Chapter 224: Don¡¯t Just Think About Your Love Life</h4>

    Old Master Huo patted her hand, smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t you see him every day? It looks like you are quite satisfied with Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Su Qingsang blushed and was extremely embarrassed.

    Old Master Huo stopped teasing her and went into the door with her. Liu Tongjia had already gotten up and her eyes swept over Su Qingsang with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°Good morning, Auntie.¡± Obviously, Huo Jinyao¡¯s mother did not want Su Qingsang to call her mother, so she would not.

    Liu Tongjia did not look at her and went straight to the dining room.

    ¡°Qingsang,¡± Old Master Huo sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡±

    Su Qingsang had no experience in getting along with elders, but she really liked Old Master Huo.

    After taking a shower, Huo Jinyao changed his clothes and also came into the dining room. Again, he sat beside Su Qingsang. Other people usually did not live here, so it was only them for breakfast.

    Huo Mingguang had also gotten up early and, after he finished breakfast, he looked at Huo Jinyao before going out.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, take care of the business. Don¡¯t just think about your love life and¡ª¡±

    He swallowed back the rest of the unpleasant words he was going to say because he saw Old Master Huo¡¯s warning eyes.

    Huo Jinyao really had a lot of business to deal with that day, both in Rong City and LIn City. He hesitated when he looked at Su Qingsang, though. He was supposed to be with her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go to work. I¡¯ll stay with Grandpa.¡±

    Su Qingsang was so considerate that Huo Jinyao felt more and more satisfied with her. Ignoring the presence of the others, he kissed her on her face. ¡°Hmm. I go to work and you stay at home with Grandpa. I¡¯lle back to eat dinner with you.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Su Qingsang nodded and Huo Jinyao went to work.

    Old Master Huo took Su Qingsang to his study after breakfast.

    It was the first time that Su Qingsang had entered his study, so she looked straight ahead and entered the door uprightly. She stood by his desk like a pupil waiting to learn.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Come here.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Grandpa.¡± Su Qingsang rxed a little and Old Master Huo sat down behind the desk.

    Su Qingsang took a look at the room. There was some artwork hanging on the wall, which seemed like authentic works, but she did not understand them very much.

    Old Master Huo bent down and took out a box from the bottom drawer of the desk. He opened it and handed it to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°This was left by Jinyao¡¯s grandmother, who decided to give it to her eldest granddaughter-inw. Now that he¡¯s married you, it¡¯s yours.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the box and saw an antique jade bracelet that looked like it was of high quality and purity.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s too precious. I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    ¡°Keep it. I told you: things are dead, people are alive.¡±

    Old Master Huo seemed to be thinking about something. A little sadly, he said, ¡°When his grandmother was alive, she liked¡ª¡± Speaking of his wife, Old Master Huo¡¯s voice paused for a moment and his eyes grew sadder. ¡°You are now married to Jinyao. This is yours.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Su Qingsang looked at the box and didn¡¯t even dare to pick it up with her hands for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, so I can¡¯t wear it too much,¡± she said.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, keep it.¡± Old Master Huo waved his hand. ¡°Can you y Go? Will you y a game with me?¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Su Qingsang was embarrassed. She only knew the rules.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡±

    He had given to her what he had meant to, so Old Master Huo said no more and took Su Qingsang downstairs.

    Su Qingsang followed him, still holding the box in her hand. She was thinking about telling Huo Jinyao about it once he returned, when she saw someone sitting in the living room who was not supposed to be there.

    She didn¡¯t know when Xu Ruoli hade in, but she was now sitting in the living room with Liu Tongjia. They were talking to each other rather happily.

 Chapter 225 - Thatâ€™s Not Hers

    <h4>Chapter 225: That¡¯s Not Hers</h4>

    Su Qingsang stopped at the top of the stairs. Old Master Huo also saw Xu Ruoli, who had already stood up.

    ¡°Grandpa Huo.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here, girl.¡± He waved his hand and signaled her to sit down. ¡°Sit down and make yourself at home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Huo.¡±

    Old Master Huo sat down on the sofa. Seeing Su Qingsang standing there motionlessly, he stretched out a hand to her. ¡°Qingsang,e and sit down.¡±

    Su Qingsang rubbed her nose and finally went to Old Master Huo. She sat down beside him. She had forgotten to put the box away and was still holding it in her hand.

    When Liu Tongjia saw the box, her face changed and she could not help but look at Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Liu Tongjia said as she met Old Master Huo¡¯s eyes. Her voice was very light, but there was a bit of surprise and unwillingness in her tone.

    ¡°That bracelet belonged to Mother, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    Old Master Huo nodded. ¡°Yes, she left it.¡±

    ¡°Why is it in her hand?¡±

    Su Qingsang was confused when the topic of the conversation unexpectedly fell on her. Did this bracelet have some special meaning?

    ¡°Jinyao married her. It¡¯s hers of course.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Liu Tongjia¡¯s face became quite sour. ¡°How can it be hers? How does she deserve it?¡±

    Every word she said was very light, yet full of strong dissatisfaction if you listened carefully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why she doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± Old Master Huo defended her. ¡°She is now Jinyao¡¯s wife. Why doesn¡¯t she deserve it?¡±

    ¡°This is meant for the eldest daughter-inw. I was¡ª¡± Liu Tongjia paused for a moment. Then, she looked at Old Master Huo. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not hers,¡± she said.

    Su Qingsang became a little embarrassed and the box in her hand started to feel very hot¡ªshe did not know whether to take it or not.

    Xu Ruoli was sitting there silently as she watched this scene y out.

    ¡°Tongjia, I know what you are thinking. You don¡¯t think she is good enough for Jinyao, but now they are married. I think she is good enough.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Liu Tongjia became extremely sour. ¡°We still have a guest here. What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. The Xu girl happens to be here now, so she can know my attitudde. Ruoli, you are good, very good. It seems, however, you two are not meant to be. I believe you are a good girl and you have a bright future. The old engagement, forget it.¡±

    Xu Ruoli hadn¡¯t expected Old Master Huo to say this so directly. She becamepletely pale.

    ¡°Grandpa Huo, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m old and I don¡¯t have many years to live. Life and death are not so important to me anymore. I just want you young kids to be happy. That goes for everybody.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but give Old Master Huo a look of admiration. He was very wise to have such a clear understanding of life; too many people simply just couldn¡¯t see it as he did. There were few who could be as sanguine as Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Grandpa Huo,¡± Xu Ruoli seemed to finally find her voice. ¡°What are you talking about? I came here today to visit Aunt Huo. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time after all and Aunt Huo is always taking care of me.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I know you are a good girl. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, either. Stay here for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Huo.¡±

    Xu Ruoli nodded and looked at Su Qingsang subconsciously. Su Qingsang smiled awkwardly. So this meant that this woman had given up?

 Chapter 226 - If It Werenâ€™t For Her

    <h4>Chapter 226: If It Weren¡¯t For Her</h4>

    At noon, Huo Jinyao came back. Thepany was far from the mansion, so they hadn¡¯t expected him toe back for lunch.

    Su Qingsang felt uneasy when she met Old Master Huo¡¯s yful nce. Xu Ruoli¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Huo Jinyao, but the light soon faded.

    Liu Tongjia was depressed after having heard Old Master Huo¡¯s words and did not say anything when her son returned home.

    Old Master Huo was d to have his grandson back for lunch. After serving the food, Huo Jinyao sat beside Old Master Huo as he was asked to and began to show his affection again. Like he had done the day before, he put select bits of food in Su Qingsang bowl and helped her to some soup from time to time.

    Liu Tongjia had already seen this behavior previously, so she had no other reaction except getting a headache.

    Xu Ruoli saw Huo Jinyao acting like this for the first time and it surprised her. She did not expect that Huo Jinyao would have such a side to him. In her memory, Huo Jinyao was casual in front of his childhood friends but rather serious in thepany of his family or in other public situations. He had never even shown this tender side of him in front of his parents.

    Is this really Huo Jinyao?

    Xu Ruoli felt like she was suffocating as she looked at the loving couple before her. She didn¡¯t even feel the taste of food.

    Old Master Huo said a few words to Huo Jinyao from time to time. He knew what the other two people at the table were thinking but had no time to pay attention to them for the time being.

    Liu Tongjia had no appetite so she only had a few bites before going upstairs. She nced at Xu Ruoli, feeling sorry for her but not saying anything.

    Old Master Huo went to take his usual nap after lunch and, before he went upstairs, he said to Huo Jinyao, ¡°You go and drive the Xu girl hometer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stood motionless with an unperturbed expression. Su Qingsang smiled at him and signaled for him to drive the guest home.

    She¡¯s not jealous? Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes in obvious discontent but went to drive Xu Ruoli home anyway.

    Xu Ruoli could not help but see this visual exchange between Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao. She felt sick but said with a smile, ¡°Jinyao, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Huo Jinyao went out and got into the car with Xu Ruoli. In fact, the Xu Mansion was not far away from the Huo Mansion. After getting in the car, Xu Ruoli fastened her seatbelt and kept her eyes on Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Jinyao, there were too many people yesterday, so I didn¡¯t get the chance to talk to you too much. You¡ª¡±

    Xu Ruoli seemed to be hesitating. She still felt ufortable thinking about that exchange between him and Su Qingsang. ¡°Are you serious?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got the license. What do you think?¡±

    Huo Jinyao started the car with a slightly unruly smile on his face. Xu Ruoli felt a pang of bitterness.

    ¡°Really? Why her?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s fate.¡±

    Xu Ruoli did not believe him. Huo Jinyao was not a man who would talk about fate. ¡°If she didn¡¯t exist, would we... would we possibly¡ª¡±

    She hesitated, not knowing that Huo Jinyao was far more determined than she thought.

    ¡°There is no if. Ruoli, to be very clear, nothing can ever happen between us,¡± he interrupted her.

    ¡°Jinyao, I¡ª¡± Xu Ruoli thought for a while and said recklessly, ¡°Is this about the engagement? You don¡¯t want to be constrained, you don¡¯t want to¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± again he interrupted her. ¡°If you really knew me, you would know that I don¡¯t care about such worldly affairs or what people think of me. We¡¯re impossible, simply because I do not care about you that way.¡±

 Chapter 227 - Youâ€™re Not Jealous?

    <h4>Chapter 227: You¡¯re Not Jealous?</h4>

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s refusal was straightforward and without mercy. Xu Ruoli went pale. Looking at the road ahead, she did not feel any warmth even though the sun was shining brightly.

    ¡°Honestly, I sometimes wish we hadn¡¯t had that engagement,¡± Xu Ruoli said, with her eyes on the road. ¡°If there had been no engagement, then¡ª¡±

    ¡°There is no engagement now.¡± Huo Jinyao stopped the car at the gate of the Xu Mansion and said, ¡°Ruoli, I¡¯m married. Our engagement is off the table. In fact, you know very well that the engagement has long been off the table.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xu Ruoli nodded heavily. ¡°I know.¡±

    It had been hard for her to give up, even though she had known there was no hope. She was just being silly, to put it bluntly. Undoing the seat belt, Xu Ruoli hoped she could lose gracefully.

    Looking at Huo Jinyao again, her eyes misted over.

    ¡°Thank you. Jinyao.¡±

    Once she was out of the car, Xu Ruoli went slowly through the gate. After a few steps, she turned back and stood in front of the car again.

    ¡°Jinyao, there is something that I haven¡¯t let go of and I know you haven¡¯t either. If I can try and let it go, I think maybe you can try, too.¡±

    Huo Jinyao did not speak, his lips pursed in a straight line. He was now in apletely different state of mind.

    Xu Ruoli bit her lip, knowing that she had made a blunder, but there was no way to take her words back.

    ¡°Jinyao, I wish you a happy life,¡± she said sincerely, but Huo Jinyao did not look at her.

    ¡°Thank you, I will.¡±

    His voice was cold and stiff. Before Xu Ruoli could step away, he had already started the car and drove away.

    Halfway to the office, which was where he had nned to go to, Huo Jinyao suddenly turned the car around to go back to the Huo Mansion.

    Su Qingsang was sitting on the sofa, video chatting with Shi Mengwan. After lunch, everyone enjoyed their break and the servants didn¡¯t usually hang around the main house. Su Qingsang was alone on the first floor and was telling Shi Mengwan about her experiences over the past two days. She was confounded for a moment when she saw Huo Jinyaoe in.

    After hurriedly finishing the call, she saw Huo Jinyao approaching her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to work?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I will soon.¡± Huo Jinyao sat down beside her. ¡°There is a meeting this afternoon and I have to see a client this evening.¡±

    ¡°So why are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°To see you, and exin everything to you, in case you were jealous.¡±

    ¡°Why would I be jealous?¡±

    Su Qingsang had felt a little ufortable the day before because she had not been prepared. She had seen very clearly, however, what Huo Jinyao had been like these past two days. Since Huo Jinyao did not have any affection in his heart for Xu Ruoli, why should she be jealous?

    ¡°Sweetheart, your words make me sad. Are you not at all unhappy?¡± asked Huo Jinyao, who was not pleased at all.

    ¡°Why should I be unhappy?¡±

    ¡°Someone is after your husband.¡± Huo Jinyao pulled her into his arms. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you worried?¡±

    ¡°Would you go with her if she wanted you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°She loves you. Would you leave me to be with her?¡±

    ¡°Never.¡±

    ¡°Then why should I be jealous or worried?¡±

    Su Qingsang spoke matter-of-factly, while Huo Jinyao was unable tough.

    He squinted at Su Qingsang and asked, ¡°So I should be moved by my wife¡¯s generosity and tolerance now?¡±

 Chapter 228 - Arenâ€™t You Curious?

    <h4>Chapter 228: Aren¡¯t You Curious?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Of course,¡± Su Qingsang nodded. She seemed very calm and unperturbed. ¡°Not all women are as tolerant as I am.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stared at Su Qingsang¡¯s face for quite a while. Wasn¡¯t she actually saying that she didn¡¯t care that much about him? This wasn¡¯t really about her being tolerant.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what I could do?¡±

    Only a little. He could say what he wanted or not. Either way, she would not mind. Su Qingsang shook her head calmly. ¡°No,¡± she answered.

    The corner of Huo Jinyao¡¯s mouth twitched and he stared at Su Qingsang¡¯s face for a while before he asked, ¡°So should I be grateful for my wife¡¯s being so reasonable?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked deeply into Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes, sour-faced.

    He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to work.¡±

    ¡°Off you go.¡±

    Su Qingsang wanted to continue her chat with Shi Mengwan. Huo Jinyao was hurt when he realized that she was not even going to ask him to stay.

    After taking a few steps toward the door, he turned around and stood in front of Su Qingsang, who had just turned on her phone and was taken aback to see Huo Jinyao so close.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Do you want toe to my office with me?¡±

    His office? Su Qingsang was puzzled. ¡°Why would I go to your office?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the wife of the future boss of thepany. Obviously, you shoulde in with me to see thepany, right? This way they can get to know you. If you don¡¯t, when youe to thepany and ask for me, they will not know you are.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter that she was not jealous or did not care; that only indicated that sheckedmon sense or that she was not aware of how popr he was among women. He should take her to thepany and let her have a good look. Then, she would see how many women there were interested in him.

    Su Qingsang did not have any desire to see his workce.

    ¡°Why would I go to your office with you? I don¡¯t think I will.¡±

    ¡°Juste to keep mepany.¡± Huo Jinyao sat down beside her and said, ¡°Think about it. I will be busy in my office and you will be bored alone at home. Why don¡¯t you juste with me?¡±

    It makes sense, but... ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that seem unprofessional?¡±

    ¡°Howe? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Seeing the expectant look on his face, Su Qingsang stood up. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go upstairs and change my clothes.¡±

    ¡°No need to change. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. You are beautiful no matter what you¡¯re wearing.¡±

    ...

    Huo Jinyao was quite well known around thepany. His family name made him one of the most important people not only in Tianyu Group but in all of Rong City. Few people could match him in terms of poprity. He was also well known for his talent. As soon as he graduated from college, he had taken over as CEO of the Tianyu Group.

    At that time, Huo Mingguang had still been very young and many people in the group were quite unconvinced about the move. Huo Jinyao, however, who was supported by Old Master Huo, shouldered the burden.

    Over the years, Huo Jinyao¡¯s ability became clear to all. Tianyu Group had already been a big business when he took over but thepany seldom suffered any setbacks as Huo Jinyao led it. Even if there were a few twists and turns asionally, he always saved the day in the end.

    The people of Rong City who knew Huo Jinyao all said that he was a young and promisingmercial genius. They were also aware that this resourceful and powerful CEO was actually indifferent to and stayed away from most women.

    What had they just seen then? Had Huo Jinyao just entered the office building with a woman on his arm?

 Chapter 229 - So You Annoyed Them

    <h4>Chapter 229: So You Annoyed Them</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Of all the people, Yang Wenchang was the first to know that Huo Jinyao was married. However, he was still surprised to see his bossing with his wife.

    ¡°Mr. Huo.¡±

    Since the moment Su Qingsang entered the office building of Tianyu Company, she was weed by astonished expressions of people who looked as if they had seen a ghost.

    It was natural for the staff who did not know her, but even Yang Wenchang was astonished.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Jinyao, thinking that he must have been annoyingly gruff or demanding to his employees.

    Huo Jinyao said something to Yang Wenchang and turned around to find Su Qingsang in a daze.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Su Qingsang looked at him and said, ¡°Huo Jinyao, are you very¡ª¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Very strict with your workers? Otherwise, why would they all look like they had seen an unnatural apparition?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Huo Jinyao frowned. ¡°Why would I be gruff?¡±

    ¡°How do I know?¡± You should ask yourself.

    ¡°This is the first time they¡¯ve seen me bring a woman here.¡± Huo Jinyao squeezed her hand and said, ¡°After youe here a few more times, they won¡¯t be surprised.¡±

    ¡°Why would Ie to your office so often?¡±

    Su Qingsang rubbed her forehead. This was getting confusing.

    ¡°To keep mepany.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a child.¡± This big adult needed someone to keep himpany? Su Qingsang was speechless.

    ¡°You can treat me like a child. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    He was so serious that Su Qingsang almost choked. ¡°You? A child?¡± It was thest epithet she would have chosen to describe her husband. Just as she was about to joke about it, something urred to her. She straightened up and looked at Huo Jinyao warily.

    ¡°You¡¯re not nning to refrain from going back to Lin City this time, are you?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Just tell me, yes or no.¡±

    There was nervousness in her eyes, which made Huo Jinyao want to tease her.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been quite busy with thepany business recently. I don¡¯t think I can go back so soon. Didn¡¯t you meet Cheng Xianyun yesterday? His family runs hospitals. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to ask him to arrange a position in one of his hospitals for you?

    ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Su Qingsang refused him without any hesitation, a little abruptly. ¡°I am not going to quit my job, and you promised me that we just came to Rong City for a few days,¡± she said.

    Even if she would really stay in Rong City, it would be after she got all the things done properly, such as the resignation and remaining work she still had at the hospital. She had been thinking about getting a master¡¯s degree in medicine from the University of Lin City. If she came to Rong City, she should enter another university, meaning she would have more work to do. Su Qingsang needed her husband to give her some time to get all this done.

    ¡°Would you havee back with me if I had told you in advance?¡± Huo Jinyao took her hand and looked at her with a teasing expression. ¡°Now that we are back, it¡¯s up to me. It¡¯s not so easy for you to leave now,¡± he said, only half-joking.

    ¡°How could you do that?¡± Su Qingsang stood up, looking anxious. ¡°How could you lie to me?¡±

    ¡°How did I lie to you?¡± Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t expected her to be so angry, and he even forgot he was joking.

    ¡°Of course you did!¡± After Su Qingsang came, unexpected things happened one by one.

    And now, before she was even ready, Huo Jinyao did this without any discussion with her.

 Chapter 230 - She Somewhat Overreacted

    <h4>Chapter 230: She Somewhat Overreacted</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    She somewhat overreacted. Huo Jinyao looked at her, wondering why she was so angry.

    ¡°Sweetheart, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Su Qingsang wanted to blow up, but words failed her when her eyes met Huo Jinyao¡¯s.

    He had a point. He was from Rong City but stayed with her in Lin City for so long. One just had topare the Huo Mansion to her little apartment Now she thought that he must have long felt aggrieved. She understood, but she felt a certain uneasiness in her heart.

    ¡°Sweetheart?¡± Huo Jinyao found something was wrong. ¡°Are you angry? Don¡¯t be angry. If you don¡¯t want to stay, we¡¯ll go back to Lin City. We can stay wherever you want, OK?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±That was not the point at all. She was actually a little anxious, a little¡ª

    Su Qingsang looked at him, into his eyes, which revealed an uncharacteristically helpless expression.

    ¡°I want to go back to Lin City.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back. You wait until I get my things in order, and then¡ª¡±

    ¡°I want to go back myself.¡± Su Qingsang looked at him and said, ¡°Huo Jinyao, I want to go back alone.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine and I¡¯m not angry. I just want to go back to Lin City.¡±

    ¡°Then wait for me, and I will go back with you.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± That was not the point. ¡°Huo Jinyao, if you have business to do here, do it. I¡¯m a grown-up, I can take care of myself.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huo.¡± Someone knocked on the door of the office twice, and his Rong City secretary poked his head in and said, ¡°People from the Zhongcheng Company have arrived and are in the reception room now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang and squeezed her hand again. ¡°Now, I have something to do. You stay here for a while and rx until Ie back.¡±

    Su Qingsang did not speak and Huo Jinyao kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Wait for me,¡± he said.

    He picked up two files and hurried out, leaving Su Qingsang alone in the office.

    Soon, two young women, both of whom seemed to be Huo Jinyao¡¯s secretaries, came in with some drinks, snacks, an iPad and aptop. Both of them looked quite respectable and respectful. They said they were acting upon Huo Jinyao¡¯s orders and then left after they put down all the things, which made her even more anxious.

    Before she came to Rong City, she thought Huo Jinyao was just a promising handsome clerk with a little ability but no great future. He had not even mentioned his parents, who she had thought might have passed away or something.

    She was born out of wedlock, and she assumed had an average family background, which she thought was good and equal.

    However, when she came to Rong City, she found that Huo Jinyao was a member of a powerful family.

    It was true that Old Master Huo liked her, but Liu Tongjia and Huo Jinyao¡¯s friends seemed not to, not to mention his former fiancee Xu Ruoli.

    So many eyes around him, so many people, all seemed to be conveying a single message: she was not good enough for Huo Jinyao.

    Actually, she did not need others to remind her, as she herself knew it better than they did.

    She became more aware of this when she saw the Huo Mansion, when she saw the environment Huo Jinyao lived in, and when she saw the difference between herself and Huo Jinyao.

 Chapter 231 - Not A Good Match

    <h4>Chapter 231: Not A Good Match</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    She seemed to be more and more aware of the distance between herself and Huo Jinyao.

    Frankly speaking, she was not a person who tended to have feelings of inferiority and she had never thought that she was not good enough for Huo Jinyao before, though she was indeed an illegitimate daughter who did not even know who her mother was. Moreover, in the past, she had never wanted to marry high. She just wanted to find a man with average family background and was not too ambitious in looking for a match.

    However, she did not expect the man she had happened to marry should have such an identity.

    Looking at the pile of things in front of her, Su Qingsang was a little uneasy and unable to sit still. She stood up and went out.

    No one dared to stop her, so she went straight outside.

    ...

    Lin City, the Su Mansion.

    Su Peizhen hung up the phone, her face extremely sour. Pondering for a while, she made a few more phone calls out of spite.

    Hanging up the phone, she sat on the sofa sulking. Li Qianxue just came downstairs and didn¡¯t hurry to go out after seeing Su Peizhen acting like this. She sat down beside her.

    ¡°What is it? Who made you angry?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± All over Lin City, who could possibly make her angry?

    ¡°Are you still thinking about Yanbo?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± How could Su Peizhen not think about him? After all these years of practically living as husband and wife, now the engagement was broken so easily? Who did Qiu Yanbo think Su Peizhen was?

    1¡°You were on the phone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Peizhen grew angrier speaking of this. ¡°Mom, you know, I heard that Qiu Yanbo had had a crush on someone else.¡±

    ¡°Had he?¡± Li Qianxue sat up. ¡°How do you know?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Su Qingsang told me.¡±

    Li Qianxue began to feel ufortable as she heard Su Qingsang¡¯s name. ¡°What did it have to do with her? What the hell is it all about?¡±

    Su Peizhen told the story again and then talked about what she had done these past few days. ¡°Su Qingsang would not say that without a reason. She must know something. But I asked someone to investigate him, only to find that Yanbo¡¯s life was very regr and he was never very close to any other woman.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The investigator Su Peizhen had hired was among the top of the industry. ¡°Mom, do you think that Su Qingsang intentionally said so but actually knew nothing?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡± However, Li Qianxue was thinking of another possibility. ¡°If you investigated and found Qiu Yanbo did not have another woman, was not even very close to one, then is it possible that the woman is Su Qingsang herself?¡±

    Su Peizhen eyes widened and she asked, ¡°What did you say, mom?¡±

    ¡°I said, is it possible that the woman is Su Qingsang herself?¡±

    Li Qianxue had been there and saw through everything. ¡°Otherwise, how did she know it while others didn¡¯t even after an investigation?¡±

    That indeed seemed to be the case.

    Su Peizhen looked terrible. ¡°How could that be? What is Su Qingsang? Nothing but an illegitimate daughter. Not to mention that she is now married. How could Yanbo have a crush on her? Impossible.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Maybe it¡¯s just my wild guess.¡±

    Li Qianxue patted her daughter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. She will let the cat out of the bag sooner orter if it is the case. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Peizhen understood, but it was not easy for her to let go of that anger. ¡°If she is behind it, I will let her know what I¡¯m capable of.¡±

 Chapter 232 - Youâ€™re Always Easily Excited

    <h4>Chapter 232: You¡¯re Always Easily Excited</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°You¡¯re always easily excited.¡±

    Li Qianxue said so, but there was no anger on her face. She looked at her daughter¡¯s hands, which were fair, tender and well maintained.

    She brought up Su Peizhen like a princess, and could not bear to see her being hurt in the slightest. ¡°We are not sure now whether it is true or not,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s no use to be so anxious. If the truthes out and it proves to be her, we¡¯ll have ways to deal with her.¡±

    ¡°What ways?¡±

    ¡°Silly girl,¡± Li Qianxue patted Su Peizhen on the shoulder. ¡°Sometimes you don¡¯t need to deal with someone yourself. It¡¯s not worth getting your hands dirty.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Peizhen immediately grasped what Li Qianxue meant, and nodded heavily. ¡°Thank you, mom. I got it.¡±

    The mother and the daughter look at each other smiling. Li Qianxue seemed to beforting her daughter but actually began to doubt Su Qingsang.

    Peizhen is too young after all. Perhaps she should use the strength of the Li Family to check out whether Su Qingsang had anything to do with Qiu Yanbo breaking off the engagement.

    ...

    In the far Rong City, Su Qingsang by no means knew that she was suspected and targeted. Even if she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have had time to think about it. After all, she had just had a minor disagreement with Huo Jinyao.

    Thepany building wasrge and spacious. In the assistant¡¯s office and the secretary¡¯s office, people were all very busy.

    Then there was the vice president¡¯s office, the door of which was closed now. Su Qingsang was not interested in checking it out, nor would she want to go in and have a look even if it had been open.

    Going straight ahead, she saw a tearoom, and then a bathroom. Su Qingsang went into a bathroompartment. She was about toe out when she heard footsteps.

    She stopped in the act of opening thepartment door as the footsteps drew nearer. They soon came in, sounding like they belonged two or three people.

    ¡°Emily, did you see that woman in the CEO¡¯s office today?¡±

    ¡°Not really, I only saw her from the back. Why?¡±

    ¡°I heard that was Mrs. Huo.¡±

    ¡°Howe? We didn¡¯t hear that Mr. Huo had married.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think we did. But I heard Assistant Yang called her that.¡±

    ¡°Did you see Vivian go into the office with drinks?¡±

    ¡°I did. Many things, even snacks. It looks like Mr. Huo really dotes on her.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Huo must be the daughter of some great family. Mr. Huo is too good for ordinary women after all.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I think Mrs. Huo¡¯s family must be rich. Maybe the Tang, Xu or Cheng families.¡±

    With the sound of flushing water, the chat slowly went down, and then the footsteps went away until they were no longer heard.

    Su Qingsang leaned against the partition and got lost in thought as she looked at an unknown point.

    Sure enough, everyone thought Huo Jinyao was too good for ordinary women. Yet she, this ordinary woman, had already married him. What now?

    She found that she really hated this feeling. Touching the mobile phone in her pocket and the wallet on the other side, Su Qingsang went out of the bathroom and headed directly for the outside.

    Not until she had got out of the building of Tianyu Group did she realize that she was aplete stranger in Rong City. She lost her sense of direction and had no idea where she was.

    It was a bit cold at this time of year in Rong City. She had taken off her coat at Huo Jinyao¡¯s office and now felt rather cold in the chilly wind.

 Chapter 233 - He Thought She Had Run Away

    <h4>Chapter 233: He Thought She Had Run Away</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    She rubbed her arms with her hands and turned her head to look back. She could just go back in, but she didn¡¯t want to. She searched for the nearest shopping mall on her phone and headed directly for it.

    She reached the shopping mall after walking for just a few minutes. Su Qingsang saw a man running out of the shopping mall before she went in.

    The man was running very fast and soon a woman came out after him. The woman was chasing the man with some difficulty.

    ¡°Catch the thief!¡±

    The women ran very slowly on her high heels. All she could do was shout. ¡°That¡¯s a thief. Catch him!¡±

    Su Qingsang froze for a moment and watched the ¡°thief¡± started running in her direction, getting closer and closer.

    ¡°Catch the thief!¡± The woman kept calling.

    Su Qingsang stood still at first but, when the thief was very close to her, she put out her foot without hesitation.

    The thief obviously did not expect Su Qingsang to do this. He was almost past her when he unexpectedly stumbled over Su Qingsang¡¯s foot and fell forward.

    The thief fell to the ground and a wallet, which he had been holding in his hand, flew out onto the sidewalk.

    Su Qingsang went forward quickly and stepped on his back. The thief was in a hurry to get up, so how could Su Qingsang give him the chance? She stepped harder with her leather ankle boot, which had a really firm heel.

    The thief struggled to get up again, but the woman who had been running after him came. Gasping for breath, she picked up the wallet from the ground and found it was hers after looking it over. She seemed relieved.

    When she was going to express her thanks to Su Qingsang, a group of equally warm-hearted people came and subdued the thief. Then, the group of people took the thief to the police station nearby. Su Qingsang followed them because she was a witness. The woman thanked Su Qingsang, and so did the police.

    She was a little embarrassed. She had learned some self-defense techniques before. They were all fancy, however, and not very useful.

    She really had just had good luck, but she received a lot of praise from these people. They thought she had really been chivalrous.

    She had caught the thief and given her statement, so the woman desperately wanted to express her gratitude. Su Qingsang had to refuse her multiple times before the woman gave up trying to treat her to dinner.

    After all this, Su Qingsang got out of the police station and felt cold again.

    She didn¡¯t want to buy clothes anymore, so she took out her phone to look at the time. There were more than 30 missed calls. They were all from Huo Jinyao. Su Qingsang was stunned for a moment and then realized that she had identally pressed the mute button. No wonder she hadn¡¯t heard it.

    She called Huo Jinyao back. His voice sounded anxious.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Half an hourter, Huo Jinyao saw Su Qingsang reappear in front of him.

    Without a word, he hugged her. Then he asked, ¡°Where have you been? Do you know you scared the sh*t out of me? I thought you went back to Lin City.¡±

    It would have been Ok if she had gone back to Lin City; he had just been afraid that...

    2The worry and concern in his eyes didn¡¯t seem fake. Su Qingsang was held very tightly by him. When she saw the emotion in his eyes, her heart quivered a bit.

 Chapter 234 - Donâ€™t Ever Do That Again.

    <h4>Chapter 234: Don¡¯t Ever Do That Again.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°How could I have left?¡± Su Qingsang tried to hide the intense emotions she felt for Huo Jinyao. ¡°I just felt so bored in there, so I wanted to go out and get some air,¡± she said.

    ¡°Get some air? Then why didn¡¯t you answer my phone?¡± Huo Jinyao had almost called the police. ¡°Do you have any idea how worried I was?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I muted it by ident.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t meant to but had pressed the button identally.

    Huo Jinyao could not help but pinch her face when he saw she was telling the truth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m all right now, you see?¡± As soon as she had gotten the call from Huo Jinyao, she had headed for Tianyu.

    Seeing her like this, Huo Jinyao could not help but pinch her face again. He took her by the hand and led her into the building.

    ¡°I still have some business to finish. You wait for me and then we can go to dinner, ok?¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°Next time if you want to go out, you must tell me. You are not familiar with this ce. I will be worried about you, you know?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t argue with Huo Jinyao about these things. In fact, she had just wanted to rx. Who had known that would happen?

    ¡°Sweetheart.¡± After entering the elevator, Huo Jinyao suddenly put his arm around her waist and asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°Angry? Why would I be angry?¡±

    ¡°Because of the issue with going back to Lin City.¡± Huo Jinyao looked into her eyes and wanted to know if she was really that reluctant to stay.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±

    Su Qingsang was really not angry. She just felt it a little stuffy.

    ¡°You say you aren¡¯t angry.¡± Huo Jinyao pinched her cheek and said, ¡°But the look on your face is telling me you¡¯re unhappy. It is saying that you¡¯re very unhappy and I¡¯ve annoyed you.¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡± Su Qingsang was about tough. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°No? You look at your own face.¡± Huo Jinyao turned her face and led her to a mirror wall so she could look at herself.

    The bright elevator walls were installed with amber mirrors. Su Qingsang looked into the mirror and saw Huo Jinyao¡¯s face right there.

    She turned to him and said, ¡°Huo Jinyao, you¡ª¡±

    The elevator arrived and there was a secretary standing at the door, who wanted Huo Jinyao to sign something.

    Su Qingsang stopped speaking and so did Huo Jinyao. He signaled her to go back to the office first. He got to his office a few minutester, after he signed a few things, and he started arranging the room.

    Su Qingsang was watching the news on an iPad. Huo Jinyao did not disturb her. After his business, they would have enough time together.

    Huo Jinyao was rtively fast with his work. Soon after nightfall, he finished reading the remaining documents he had to look over and found that Su Qingsang was curled up on the sofa as if she were going to fall asleep.

    Huo Jinyao came over and sat down on the sofa. When he touched Su Qingsang¡¯s face, she woke up.

    With a yawn, Su Qingsang rubbed her cheek against his palm. ¡°You done?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Jinyao held her up and signaled for her to sit up. ¡°Sleepy?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No. Not sleepy.¡± Just bored of waiting. ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded and stood up to help Su Qingsang up. Her foot became numb because she had stayed in the same position for too long, so she sat back down.

    Her face showed a bit of difort and Huo Jinyao knew the problem at once. He put the coat she had dropped on the sofa in her arms and directly picked her up.

    Su Qingsang was taken aback by his action.

 Chapter 235 - Call Me Darling.

    <h4>Chapter 235: Call Me Darling.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°You put me down.¡± Su Qingsang was embarrassed. They were in his office; what was he trying to do?

    ¡°Can you walk? Isn¡¯t your foot numb?¡±

    ¡°It is. But¡ª¡±

    ¡°No buts.¡±

    Huo Jinyao picked her up and walked to the door. Passing the door, he beckoned Su Qingsang to take his suit jacket. Now, Su Qingsang could not be dropped, since she was holding both her and Huo Jinyao¡¯s clothes in her arms.

    They got out of the office and most of the people on this floor had left. Huo Jinyao carried her to the elevator.

    Su Qingsang was a little embarrassed at first, but she rxed a lot upon seeing there was no one there.

    She still blushed a little as she looked into the mirror wall and saw herself nestled in Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Let me down.¡± There was a camera in the elevator. Wasn¡¯t he at all afraid that his image at thepany would be ruined?

    ¡°No. You are my wife; what¡¯s wrong with me carrying you?¡±

    Did Huo Jinyao not know there was a camera or did he just not care? He and Su Qingsang were a married couple.

    He could just have the video taken out tomorrow, which made him a little more daring.

    Looking at Su Qingsang¡¯s red lips, he kissed her and said, ¡°I not only carry you, but I also kiss you.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Hadn¡¯t he had enough? Where did he think they were? Huo Jinyao just liked to see her like this, with her lips slightly pursed, and her face half angry, half shy.

    ¡°What? Well? Tell me.¡±

    He gave her another kiss as he spoke. Su Qingsang¡¯s face became redder and she got more ufortable. ¡°Huo Jinyao, let me down,¡± she said.

    She called him by his full name again. Huo Jinyao had already noticed that she always called him Huo Jinyao when she spoke to him. She didn¡¯t seem to call him Jinyao, darling, or anything else.

    It didn¡¯t count when they were in bed, because he had ways to make her. Huo Jinyao suddenly put his face close to Su Qingsang¡¯s cheek, with his forehead pressed against hers and his eyes looking into hers. Their breathing was simr and the atmosphere in the elevator was very intimate.

    ¡°If you call me darling, I will put you down, Ok?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at his erged face and the half-smile in his eyes. ¡°Eyes down,¡± she said. ¡°You stop that now.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, I will carry you all the way out.¡±

    She was light and it was a piece of cake for him to carry her because he went to the gym and kept fit all year round.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang bit her lip and became more and more anxious as the elevator went down. ¡°You put me down right now.¡±

    ¡°Call me sweet darling and I¡¯ll put you down right away. Ok?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face was burning. She was too shy to call him that. ¡°Put me down now.¡±

    Huo Jinyao clicked his tongue and said, ¡°It seems that you are enjoying my arms. I guess I¡¯ll carry you all the way to the car.¡±

    Su Qingsang was very embarrassed. It was fine in the elevator, but they were going to arrive at the underground parking lot. What if someone saw them¡ª

    When the elevator arrived and the door was about to open, Huo Jinyao leaned closer. ¡°You better call me that quickly.¡±

    Su Qingsang bit her lip and was about to say it when the door opened. A man was standing outside.

    Su Qingsang was startled, and the words that were about toe out failed her.

    It wasn¡¯t just anyone standing in the door, but Huo Yifan.

    With his car keys in his hand, he seemed to be going upstairs.

    As soon as the elevator opened, he saw something that almost shocked him to death.

 Chapter 236 - I Should Work Hard

    <h4>Chapter 236: I Should Work Hard</h4>

    Huo Jinyao, who had always overshadowed him in both board meetings and private meetings, was now carrying his new wife with great intimacy. The two people seemed to be nning to do something amazingter.

    Aware of this, Huo Yifan raised the corners of his mouth with a yful look on his face.

    ¡°You are in such a good mood. You just worked overtime?¡±

    He specifically stressed the word ¡°overtime,¡± making the implication very clear.

    Huo Jinyao was quite calm; even being seen by Huo Yifan, he did not intend to put Su Qingsang down. She, however, was very embarrassed. She signaled to him a few times to let go of her, but he wouldn¡¯t listen to her. She couldn¡¯t do anything but pat Huo Jinyao on his back again. Huo Jinyao ignored her, however, and just looked at Huo Yifan, as if he didn¡¯t notice her.

    ¡°Yes. I just worked overtime. I¡¯ve been away for a few days and there was a lot of work to do for thepany.¡±

    ¡°Really? I always thought that you had handled thepany easily. I didn¡¯t expect you would have to work overtime one day.¡± Huo Yifan nodded. His face was saying, I understand, you do not have to exin to me.

    ¡°I can handle it with ease, of course, but you, what are you doing here after work?¡±

    ¡°Forgot something upstairs. I¡¯m going to get it now.¡± Huo Yifan spread out a hand and said, ¡°I am an idle person, not like you working overtime at this hour. You¡¯ve worked very hard.¡±

    When he said the word ¡°hard,¡± he meaningfully nced at Su Qingsang in the arms of Huo Jinyao.

    Hadn¡¯t he worked hard? Could he not distinguish his private life from work? Bringing his wife to work after a long period of absence was something only Huo Jinyao would do, wasn¡¯t it?

    Su Qingsang chose to y dead facing such a war of words. At the same time, she kept giving Huo Jinyao signals to let her down. Huo Jinyao, however, still just looked at Huo Yifan, as if he didn¡¯t notice them.

    ¡°I should work hard. My cousin is good for nothing, so I always have to work hard, after all. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Huo Yifan¡¯s face suddenly became sour. ¡°In that case, I can only bother you, cousin, to do more.¡±

    ¡°By all means,¡± Huo Jinyao said. He went out with Su Qingsang in his arms.

    Su Qingsang did not seed in making Huo Jinyao let go of her after several attempts. She was so embarrassed that she finally buried her face in Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms until Huo Jinyao put her into the car. She covered her face and found that it was badly burning.

    ¡°This all your fault.¡±

    She was so very embarrassed now.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Huo Jinyao went around to the other side of the door. He didn¡¯t think he had done anything wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He would not tell anyone about that.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Was it a matter of telling anyone? She was Huo Yifan¡¯s cousin-inw after all. Now he had seen her like that...

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Huo Jinyao suddenly realized that Su Qingsang¡¯s blushing face was really cute. He also thought it was somewhat funny at the same time.

    ¡°Sweetheart, we are husband and wife; what¡¯s wrong with me carrying you?¡±

    Su Qingsang did not want to talk to him. She just felt mentally tired. Seeing her like this, Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t help but lean over to her and give her a kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to dinner.¡±

    Su Qingsang touched her forehead weakly. Looking out the window, she suddenly felt that maybe it really had been a mistake on Old Master Huo¡¯s part to make Huo Jinyao CEO of Tianyu Group. How could he behave like this?

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Huo Jinyao started the car. It was still the evening rush hour, and the car went very slowly, so he had time to talk with Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang shook her head to shake off the spections and changed the subject.

    ¡°Nothing. I don¡¯t think your cousin likes you very much. Why is that?¡±

 Chapter 237 - More Than Dislike

    <h4>Chapter 237: More Than Dislike</h4>

    Saying he did not like him very much was putting it lightly. It was clear that he hated Huo Jinyao so much that he wanted to oppose him.

    She recalled that it had seemed true of the entire Huo Family. She even had a vague feeling that the whole family, except Old Master Huo, did not like Huo Jinyao.

    Why is that? He is the eldest son after all, isn¡¯t he? Isn¡¯t that weird?

    Su Qingsang keenly sensed that something was wrong, but she could not understand what it was.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t answer her. He just drove. Su Qingsang looked at him and wanted to say something, but finally decided that she did not want to ask.

    To be disliked by others, especially by one¡¯s rtives, was not a good feeling.

    ¡°What would you like for dinner?¡±

    They were stuck at a red light and Huo Jinyao took a look at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go home and have dinner with Grandpa since you¡¯ve been away for so long. Let¡¯s not eat out all the time,¡± she said after thinking for a few seconds.

    Huo Jinyao turned to her and took her by the hand. ¡°Are you trying to help me be filial?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like my suggestion?¡±

    ¡°I like it. I like it very much.¡±

    Huo Jinyao chuckled. Su Qingsang was a simple person who would be good to others if they treated her well. She did not like the Huo Family, but Old Master Huo was good to her, so she was thinking of him.

    ¡°Good. We¡¯re going home.¡±

    In fact, if Liu Tongjia were not at home, he would really enjoy the idea. He was just afraid that she wouldn¡¯t want to see them, which would make everybody ufortable.

    Huo Mingliang and Huo Mingmei usually did not eat at the Huo Mansion. Only Old Master Huo, Huo Mingguang, Liu Tongjia, Su Qingsang, and Huo Jinyao would be together when they got back home.

    Old Master Huo was d to see his grandsone back for dinner. He had thought he would note back.

    Su Qingsang was also d to see his grandpa so happy. She sat down next to him, as Huo Jinyao did.

    Huo Mingguang looked at the scene in front of him and was a little surprised. This daughter-inw was sensible enough to know who needed to be pleased the most in the family.

    Su Qingsang had been hungry since she had helped catch the thief in the afternoon.

    With Huo Jinyao around, the meal wasfortable with the exception of Liu Tongjia¡¯s res from time to time.

    Su Qingsang had be more indifferent to the res. When people decided not to like you, there was no pleasing them, no matter what you did.

    After dinner, they went to the living room. Old Master Huo asked a servant to take out the board for Go and yed Go with Huo Jinyao, while Su Qingsang sat next to Huo Jinyao and watched it. She didn¡¯t know the strategy but started to know the rules.

    She knew that Huo Jinyao was a good Go yer since he had defeated Old Master Li. She did not expect, however, that he could also defeat Old Master Huo.

    Liu Tongjia felt ufortable seeing the harmonious and joyful scene between the grandpa and grandchildren. She stood up to leave, but Huo Mingguang took her arm and asked her to sit down. Liu Tongjia red at her husband. He wanted to watch the fun here, but she did not.

    She wanted to stand up again, but Huo Mingguang held her down again. She picked up the remote control and turned on the TV at the same time.

    Su Qingsang was watching the Go game when she suddenly heard the sound of the TV and took a look at it. Then, she made an exmation that sounded like, ¡°Eh!¡±

    Wasn¡¯t the woman on the TV the one whose wallet had been stolen by a thief that day. She had gotten help from Su Qingsang. So, she was a television host?

 Chapter 238 - The Lady Who Did Good

    <h4>Chapter 238: The Lady Who Did Good</h4>

    ¡°There was a good deed done in our city today. It was my personal experience, so I now have first-hand information about what happened.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the words on the bottom of the screen and saw that the woman was actually a host of the local TV station in Rong City.

    Without any exaggeration, she vividly told the story of how Su Qingsang had caught the thief. When she finished, her face changed. ¡°Unfortunately, the kinddy refused to ept my expression of gratitude. She just left after catching the thief. Now I really, really want to see this beautiful bravedy to thank her seriously.¡±

    Su Qingsang almost wanted tough. No wonder the woman had been so talkative at the police station, she was a host.

    ¡°However¡ª¡± Suddenly, the host smiled brightly and gently moved a finger. She said, ¡°I know her name.¡±

    Su Qingsang was startled.

    ¡°If you have seen the beautiful and brave Miss Su Qingsang from the distant Lin City, or know where Miss Su Qingsang is, please tell me her contact information or address. I want to find her and thank her.¡±

    ...

    Not only Su Qingsang, but everyone in the living room was staring at the screen.

    After the news ended, all eyes were turned to Su Qingsang.

    Someone from Lin City named Su Qingsang? Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes and stopped ying Go. ¡°Sweetheart, would that happen to be you?¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled a little awkwardly. ¡°Would you believe it if I said no?¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart.¡± Huo Jinyao clenched her hand and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had such skills.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that person; I have no skill at all.¡± Su Qingsang touched her forehead. ¡°I was just lucky today.¡±

    ¡°You subdued a thief with a single move. That was luck?¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    ¡°I said that woman was talking nonsense.¡±

    How could she be that good? Su Qingsang looked at these people and exined the whole story quietly.

    What she said and what the host said were two totally different things. It didn¡¯t stop the Huo Family from listening carefully to her.

    Old Master Huo listened especially closely. He had wanted to be a soldier before but, because he had had the family business to look after, he had to stay home to look after it. The person who had joined the army had been his brother, Huo Yangyuan, who had transferred to civilian work because of an injury sustained on the battlefield.

    Now, Old Master Huo was very happy to know that Su Qingsang had such courage and nerve. ¡°Good, very good. You are such a good girl.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Su Qingsang blushed and said, ¡°It was really not a big deal, just a really, really small thing.¡±

    ¡°It is remarkable to help a stranger in need. You are also neither arrogant nor impetuous. You maintain peace of mind. Very good.¡±

    Old Master Huo turned to look at Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°Jinyao, you¡¯ve married a good wife.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Huo Jinyao put his arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulders. Praise for her was just as nice as praise for him. ¡°I have always had a good eye.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Old Master Huo was pleased. ¡°Qingsang, don¡¯t hurry to go; stay here a few more days. I¡¯m happy when you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Now, she would have to wait for Huo Jinyao to finish his work even if she wanted to leave. Although she was in a hurry, it didn¡¯t matter if she stayed a few more days. She had promised she would.

 Chapter 239 - Thatâ€™s Right. Itâ€™s Her. It Must Be Her.

    <h4>Chapter 239: That¡¯s Right. It¡¯s Her. It Must Be Her.</h4>

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s face became sour again and Huo Mingguang did not say a word. When Old Master Huo felt tired and went upstairs, the two of them followed.

    Su Qingsang was relieved. It was not veryfortable with the elders around, especially Liu Tongjia.

    Before she could breathe out, Huo Jinyao hadpletelye over.

    ¡°Sweetheart¡ª¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± It was gettingte, but there were still some servants who had not gone to sleep.

    ¡°Nothing. I just want to call you sweetheart.¡± Huo Jinyao wrapped his arms around her waist and put his chin on her shoulder. ¡°I suddenly found out that my wife is very good,¡± he said.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    ¡°Really. Very, very good,¡± Huo Jinyao added. He then leaned over and kissed her on the neck.

    ¡°Sweetheart, why are you so adorable?¡±

    ¡°You stop it now.¡± She would really die of shame if someone saw them now.

    ¡°Why? I am praising you, my sweetheart.¡±

    As Huo Jinyao spoke, he simply picked up her body and put it on hisp. ¡°Sweetheart, I have realized something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We ran into someone else and I let you avoid it, but you haven¡¯t called me darling yet.¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed again and felt very ufortable. She quickly withdrew from Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Su Qingsang ran away as fast as a rabbit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you run.¡± Huo Jinyao got up and ran after her. ¡°Are you going to call me darling or not?¡±

    Su Qingsang ran faster, like she had not heard him. Huo Jinyao went over to catch up. Su Qingsang fled to the back of the room and there was nowhere to run.

    Huo Jinyao closed the door with an evil smile. ¡°Sweetheart, you ran here with your own feet. Don¡¯t me me.¡±

    All the sounds they made were blocked by the heavy wooden door, and could not be heard at all outside.

    ...

    Somewhere else in Rong City

    The house had a front yard and a back yard. It was away from the road and very quiet.

    The TV was on and a housekeeper brought the dishes to the table. She called into the other room.

    ¡°Dinner is ready, Sister Xiang. Time for dinner.¡±

    The housekeeper was from Sichuan and had never lost her Sichuan dialect. No one answered, but the sound of a chair moving across the floor could be heard.

    After a while, the person came out for dinner. She was a middle-aged woman of about fifty.

    Her grey hair was tied up in a roll at the back of her head. The wrinkles were obvious and a few speckles appeared on her face.

    She sat down at the table and the housekeeper sat down at the other side.

    The news was on the TV, too. It was the same local station. Both of them usually watched the show.

    Sister Xiang was holding a bowl and helping herself with some soup when suddenly she heard the name Su Qingsang. She put the bowl down and stared at the TV screen.

    The name ¡°Su Qingsang¡± appeared several times, but she seemed to hear Lin City only once.

    She asked the housekeeper to rewind the show to make sure she had heard it correctly. Soon, the news was yed again, and this time she heard it clearly.

    Lin City, Su Qingsang.

    Herst name is Su, and her first name is Qingsang? That¡¯s right. There can¡¯t be any mistake. It¡¯s her. It must be her.

    She remembered the good times she had had with that unfaithful man.

    She had said that she had liked the name Qingsang, and if they gave birth to a daughter, she should be called Qingsang. If they had had a son, Qinghe.

    Su Qingsang, Su Qingsang. Sister Xiang read through the name twice in her mind.

    Her heart suddenly became excited.

 Chapter 240 - She Could Only Hold It Back

    <h4>Chapter 240: She Could Only Hold It Back</h4>

    A lot of thoughts were racing through her brain, but she was more excited than confused. Countless thoughts kept running through her mind until her housekeeper said her name. ¡°Sister Xiang, why don¡¯t you eat? The dishes are going to get cold.¡±

    When she came back from her thoughts, the housekeeper was looking at her with an inquisitive and worried look.

    She smiled at her and said she was okay. This smile made the housekeeper scared for a moment, as she had not seen Sister Xiang smile in a long time.

    Sister Xiang¡¯s face did not immediately regain itsposure. She tried to hold it back, and her face slowly returned to normal.

    ¡°Sister Xiang.¡± The housekeeper could not restrain her curiosity and finally asked, ¡°What do you think of the food today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiang, you haven¡¯t been out much these past few days. Would you like to go out now? The weather forecast said it would be sunny, but it will rain in a few days. Then, it will snow in another few days.¡±

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go out.¡±

    The housekeeper was even more surprised that Sister Xiang really seemed to be going out. She said quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll get the car readyter. Where are you going? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Look howte it is now. I¡¯ll go out tomorrow, not now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The housekeeper smiled and continued her dinner. She still thought that there was something wrong with Sister Xiang today.

    Sister Xiang nced at the screen, thinking that she must go out tomorrow to find Su Qingsang. She was going to tell her that she was her mother. She also wanted to tell her that she...

    Sister Xiang stopped eating for a moment. Her excitement that she had just found out that Su Qingsang was in Rong City, the same city as her, had passed. She thought of something else.

    She had promised that, as long as Su Qingsang had a good life, she would never go and reveal herself to her.

    She had promised, so how could she go to see her?

    Her heart sank little by little. Her face became as pale as it usually was.

    Watching her face change, the housekeeper was not surprised at all. She had been with Sister Xiang for many years and figured out long ago that she was always like that¡ªgloomy, cold, unsmiling, and difficult to get close to.

    Sister Xiang¡¯s eyes went back to the screen, but it had already turned to another show. She would not even get to hear the name again, let alone see the person.

    Now, what was she going to do?

    ...

    After being entangled most of the night, Su Qingsang was so badly bullied by Huo Jinyao that she had no strength to move. Having soft hands and feet, she did not want to move even a fingertip.

    She red at Huo Jinyao hatefully and turned her back to him. Huo Jinyao shamelessly put his arm around her waist and his chin on her neck. ¡°Sweetheart, are you mad?¡±

    ¡°Who has the time to be mad at you?¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t admit it and patted his hand to get him to let go of her. Even such a simple move made her arms sore.

    She grew angrier and said, ¡°Let me go.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be angry.¡±

    ¡°If I do, I¡¯ll be discouraged,¡± Huo Jinyao said and kissed her neck. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep well without you in my arms now.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. You haven¡¯t slept well in the past 30 years?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Huo Jinyao said, half-seriously, half-joking. ¡°When we weren¡¯t married and when you didn¡¯t let me sleep with you in my arms, I had nightmares every night.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you did.¡± Su Qingsang could not bear to listen to him. This man got more and more ridiculous in order to take advantage of her. ¡°Nightmares? Every night? Why? Have you done something wrong?¡±

 Chapter 241 - It Was Not What She Wanted

    <h4>Chapter 241: It Was Not What She Wanted</h4>

    Huo Jinyao stopped talking. Su Qingsang suddenly turned to him and said, ¡°Am I right? Are you keeping something from me?¡±

    ¡°How could I? I¡¯m in front of you now. What can I hide from you?¡±

    As he spoke, he put his arm around her waist and got her back into his arms.

    ¡°You better not be.¡± Su Qingsang did not like the feeling of being deceived. She felt okay about his past, but she didn¡¯t want Huo Jinyao to deceive her now or in the future.

    ¡°I just suddenly thought that I seemed to be too merciful just now and you are still so energetic. So what if we do it again?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Her waist felt like it was about to break. ¡°Huo Jinyao, restrain yourself. Let¡¯s not do it again.¡±

    There was a hint of supplication in her voice and Huo Jinyao knew he had gone too far. He was only joking.

    ¡°Alright, you are the boss.¡± Huo Jinyao lowered his head and gave her a kiss on her lips. ¡°Have a sweet dream.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise and I¡¯ll just fall asleep.¡±

    She pulled his hand away as she spoke. ¡°Stay away from me. I really want to sleep, just sleep. Is that clear?¡±

    She was really sleepy. She felt that she hadn¡¯t slept enough since she had married Huo Jinyao. This guy just didn¡¯t know what ¡°restraint¡± was and never let her go until she was utterly exhausted every time. He was really bad.

    ¡°All right, sleep. I swear, I promise I will not mess with you, okay?¡±

    Su Qingsang yawned and reluctantly believed him. She was so sleepy that she fell asleep almost as soon as she closed her eyes.

    Huo Jinyao watched her easily fall asleep. Arms tightened, he held her in his arms and fell asleep with the faint fragrance of her body.

    It had been like this for months since they had got together. But...

    Maybe Su Qingsang¡¯s words had somewhat affected him; that night, the nightmare that had note for so long came to him again. The most familiar scenes reyed again and again. Huo Jinyao tried to get rid of them, only to wake up gasping for air.

    In the darkness, he reached out his hand to turn on the light. Familiar surroundings rxed his mind.

    The warmth on his side made him turn around and his eyes fell on Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    Well, is that a bad thing that I should tell her about? Is it really?

    Shaking his head to get rid of the thought, he hugged Su Qingsang¡¯s waist again and let her cuddle up to him. Su Qingsang did not wake up but just adjusted herself to a rtivelyfortable posture in his arms, and then fell asleep again.

    She breathed long, bnced breaths, wearing a healthy red on her cheeks. He leaned over and kissed her on the cheek with his tender eyes.

    Since I do not want her to know about something, I won¡¯t ever let her know, he thought.

    He fastened his arms around her waist, to make her body fit with his better.

    This time, the nightmare did note, neither did any dream.

    ...

    Su Qingsang stayed in Rong City for a week, during which Huo Jinyao was very busy with a lot of things. She was not idle, either. She knew what Huo Jinyao thought about: he wanted her toe to Rong City. She also considered the matter seriously.

    It was true that Cheng Xianyun¡¯s family ran some hospitals, including two ss III hospitals, but they were all private. The charges were not cheap, and there weren¡¯t many patients.

    In fact, it was definite that she would get a high sry with less work if she really went to work there, but that was not what she wanted.

 Chapter 242 - She Was Considering it.

    <h4>Chapter 242: She Was Considering it.</h4>

    A doctor¡¯s skills were supposed to develop through practice. It was not a good thing for Su Qingsang to even think about doing less.

    After several days of continuous investigation, she felt that the best hospital was the best one in Rong City. On the one hand, it was very close to Huo Jinyao¡¯spany; on the other hand, its Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology was also very famous locally. If she really came here, she preferred to enter this one. She finished her investigation but did not rush to tell Huo Jinyao the result.

    It took Huo Jinyao a week to finish some important business. He told Old Master Huo and prepared to leave the next day.

    Although Old Master Huo didn¡¯t want them to leave, his grandson was not going forever. What was more important was that Su Qingsang mighte back with him. He repeatedly told Su Qingsang toe to Rong City if possible. After all, Huo Jinyao would only be busier in the future and would be flying all around the entire year. If she was in Rong City, he could take better care of her.

    Su Qingsang was really fond of Old Master Huo and she really had been considering his proposal. She did not give him a promise and hoped that, when she really came to Rong City, it would be a surprise to him.

    It had rained a few days ago and Rong City was colder now. Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao were going to fly out the next day. On reflection, she went out that afternoon.

    She was not close to the Su Family but she stayed on good terms with the people in her department and Shi Mengwan. She wanted to pick out some gifts for them.

    Huo Jinyao took the initiative to go out with her. He knew more about Rong City¡¯s souvenirs than she did.

    Su Qingsang looked at the address book in her phone and asked Huo Jinyao for his opinion. ¡°What do you think I can get besides some food?¡±

    Huo Jinyao named a few things, which were all specialties of Rong City. Seeing Su Qingsang writing something in a small notebook, he wanted tough. ¡°I told you that Wang Xianyang¡¯s family has several factories that make these things. I said we could ask him to send some, but you said no.¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± Su Qingsang gave him a look. ¡°I am buying things to gift them, of course I should pay. If you ask him to send some here, will he ask you for money?¡±

    ¡°I dare him.¡± Huo Jinyao chuckled. ¡°He would not dare take it even if I gave him money.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Su Qingsang had been in contact with people from the north and knew their generosity and forthrightness. This was something different.

    ¡°You stay out of it. Just take me to the ce and I¡¯ll buy them myself.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. You are the boss.¡±

    Huo Jinyao soon became frivolous again and reached over to squeeze her hand. ¡°Sweetheart, you are the boss in the day, so I should be the boss in the night, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Stop it.¡± Su Qingsang blushed. Couldn¡¯t he think about something else ever? ¡°Concentrate on driving, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will concentrate on driving.¡± He was about to turn the car at the corner when a figure suddenly appeared on the road.

    There was no time for Huo Jinyao to dodge, so he braked quickly. Fortunately, the car was not moving very fast. If it had been he would have hit the woman.

    Su Qingsang was startled when the car stopped. She followed Huo Jinyao out of the car.

    In front of the car, a middle-aged woman, about fifty years old, with gray hair, was sitting on the ground in some pain.

    ¡°Lady, are you all right?¡±

    Huo Jinyao immediately went to help the woman up. Su Qingsang also followed quickly. She was a doctor and knew how to deal with trauma.

    She squatted down and wanted to check that thedy was alright.

 Chapter 243 - Do Not Move Her

    <h4>Chapter 243: Do Not Move Her</h4>

    ¡°Do not move her, I¡¯m going to look her over.¡±

    One of the mostmon fears in elderly people is being involved in some sort of collision. Any such crash might affect the person adversely.

    Su Qingsang crouched down and spoke gently to Xiang Caiping, who was sitting on the ground. ¡°Aunty, I¡¯m a doctor. Can you let me know which part of your body was hit? Where do you feel pain? Are you able to move your hands and legs?¡±

    Xiang Caiping stared at the young woman in front of her. The woman¡¯s face confounded her for a moment.

    There is a resemnce there, a real resemnce. Maybe it is not total resemnce, but she definitely looks like him. She does not take after me. Instead, she takes after him.

    She almost certainly did not need to doubt herself or ask further questions. Once she looked at that face, what other proof did she need?

    ¡°Aunty?¡±

    Huo Jinyao crouched down and, at the same time, he took out his cell phone to call for an ambnce.

    Su Qingsang reached out her hand and waved it in front of Xiang Caiping. ¡°Aunty, aunty can you hear me? Aunty...¡±

    ¡°You, you...¡± Xiang Caiping uttered twice. She could not seem to put what she wanted to say into words.

    ¡°Where do you feel pain? Please tell me.¡± Su Qingsang feared that the elderly woman had gotten seriously hurt. Su Qingsang, however, did not mention the possible severity of the situation.

    She was in the front seat and knew that Huo Jinyao¡¯s car did not collide into this elderly woman. The elderly woman was merely caught off guard and frightened by the sudden appearance of the car, resulting in a loss of bnce and then a fall.

    After continued coaxing, the elderly woman only grimaced. She did not reveal which part of her body was in pain.

    A sudden look of suspicion crept onto Su Qingsang¡¯s face. Could this elderly woman be trying to pull off a scam?

    She could not help but look at Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyao had finished making the call. The ambnce would be arriving shortly. Seeing the look of concern on Su Qingsang¡¯s face, he was a little befuddled.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Qingsang?¡±

    Qingsang? Yes, it is her. Xiang Caiping¡¯s already misty eyes once again widened in revtion.

    It¡¯s really her.

    ¡°You...¡± As she was overwhelmed with emotions, Xiang Caiping reddened. She also started to slur her speech.

    Other than the aunt who took care of her daily life, Xiang Caiping had not had many people to speak to for a long time. To her surprise, she was not able to think of words at this moment.

    Sensing something amiss, the look of suspicion on Su Qingsang¡¯s face gave way to unease.

    ¡°Aunty, are you alright?¡±

    Aunty? How could she call me aunty?

    ¡°I...I am...¡± Xiang Caiping was about to make her identity known when a sudden pang of pain pierced her waist.

    ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t move. You might have identally sprained your waist.¡±

    As Su Qingsang spoke, she held Xiang Caiping down to prevent her from getting up.

    Xiang Caiping wanted to speak but saw Huo Jinyao standing close by, so she could not utter a word.

    Huo Jinyao also thought that this woman who had suddenly fallen was trying to scam them intopensating her. This sort of scam was prolific, especially urring to people who drove luxurious cars like him.

    If it was truly a scam, he was unfazed by it.

    Thisdy, however, did not look like the archetypal scammer, as she had kept up with her pretense really well up until now. She also did not say anything about marypensation.

    She also kept staring at Su Qingsang. What was she trying to do? Did she think that it would be easier to reason with a woman?

    ¡°Aunty, please bear with this a little longer. I¡¯m going to check out your injury and perform first aid on you.¡±

    Su Qingsang espied the look in the elderly woman¡¯s eyes as they bore into her. They seemed guarded but they also reflected other subtleties. She said softly, in a gentle tone, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m a doctor.¡±

    Doctor? Her daughter was actually a doctor?

    The pain in Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes deepened. After all these years, she had never been able to see her daughter. She did not even know that her daughter had be a doctor.

    This is good, really good.

    Su Qingsang was increasingly ufortable with the woman¡¯s stare but she had long gotten used to the doubtful look that patients gave her because of her youth. She was not bothered by this.

 Chapter 244 - You Are Not Here to Take Care of Me

    <h4>Chapter 244: You Are Not Here to Take Care of Me</h4>

    ¡°Please don¡¯t try to move too quickly or you might hurt you lower backbone again.¡±

    Su Qingsang held the woman down to prevent any unnecessary movement.

    Xiang Caiping stayed still and fixed her eyes on Su Qingsang. It was as if she could not take her eyes off her.

    Su Qingsang looked over Xiang Caiping¡¯s condition and did not find any bone fracture or any other serious injuries. She reckoned it was only a sprain.

    She was still skeptical of the intention of this elderly woman and suspicious of her being a scammer. The elderly woman was not causing a scene or asking for money, however, so Su Qingsang was not sure of her thoughts.

    The ambnce arrived in a jiffy. Su Qingsang helped the doctor ce Xiang Caiping in the vehicle. At the same time, she informed the doctor of the results of the preliminary examinations she had done on Xiang Caiping.

    The doctor nodded in acknowledgment. At first, Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao wanted to continue on their way but, after some thought, they decided to follow the ambnce to the hospital.

    After entering the hospital, Huo Jinyao, still wary of the possibility of the elderly woman being a scammer, decided to tell the medical personnel to do a thorough examination on Xiang Caiping.

    Xiang Caiping did not have any major injuries. She only suffered minor scrapes on her palms and a sprained lower back. The rest of her body did not have any other injuries.

    Huo Jinyao realized that the elderly woman never asked for anypensation from him regarding the incident, so he finally dropped the notion that she was a scammer.

    ¡°Aunty, you did not sustain any major injuries. We have already paid for your hospital stay. You¡¯ll just have to stay for a few days for further observation.¡±

    Upon hearing Su Qingsang¡¯s words, she immediately started to panic. ¡°You...you are not here to take care of me?¡±

    This person really is a scammer. Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao looked at each other in dismay, their eyes reflecting the same feelings towards the elderly woman.

    ¡°Aunty, your injuries are not serious. If you want someone to take care of you, I can engage a caretaker for you.¡±

    ¡°I...I want you to take care of me.¡± Xiang Caiping held onto Su Qingsang¡¯s hand with a sense of urgency in her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that is not possible.¡± Su Qingsang was being put in a spot. ¡°Aunty, I¡¯m not from Rong City. I¡¯m leaving the city tomorrow; I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t stay. Rest assured that I will definitely hire a good caretaker for you.¡±

    ¡°You...you¡¯re going to leave?¡±

    Xiang Caiping was momentarily dazed. She had seen the news and knew that Su Qingsang was from Lin City. She did not need the news to tell her that Su Qingsang was not a local. She had not revealed anything to Su Qingsang yet, though, and now Su Qingsang was going to leave.

    ¡°Yes, Aunty.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s bedside manner was fairly good. She was a doctor after all. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, you can rest assured that I will have someone to take care of you until you have fully recovered.¡±

    ¡°I...you...but...¡±

    Xiang Caiping also did not know what else she could say in this situation. She could not seem to utter anything but, at the same time, she felt that she had much to say.

    Huo Jinyao furrowed his brow. He had seen too many of such people ¨C the kind who tried to evoke pity and sympathy from others, then eventually tried tomit daylight robbery by demanding a huge sum ofpensation.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Huo Jinyao pulled Su Qingsang towards him and obstructed Xiang Caiping¡¯s view of her. He fixed his eyes on Xiang Caiping, who was lying on the hospital bed with an unreadable expression on her face.

    ¡°Greetings, Aunty. I was the one driving the car. If you¡¯re looking for her to makepensation, you¡¯ve picked the wrong person.¡±

    Xiang Caiping moved her lips with the intention to respond and Huo Jinyao continued speaking. ¡°She is my wife. If you have any requests, just let me know. As for her taking care of you, I¡¯m sorry to say that it would put my wife at an inconvenience. I can hire someone to take care of you instead.¡±

    After a long time, Xiang Caipingid her eyes on Huo Jinyao for the first time.

    She stared at him before shifting her line of vision to Su Qingsang. It came as a surprise that Su Qingsang was actually married. She is twenty-five this year. It¡¯s normal to be married at that age.

    She started feeling disconcerted again. She had missed Su Qingsang¡¯s childhood and, moreover, she had missed her wedding. She even did not get to witness what Su Qingsang looked like as a bride.

 Chapter 245 - What Do You Want?

    <h4>Chapter 245: What Do You Want?</h4>

    ¡°Aunty, please just speak your mind.¡± She had sprained her waist and he wanted to see what she would demand aspensation. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at Su Qingsang again. ¡°I...I would like her to look after me for two days.¡±

    ¡°That is impossible.¡± How could Huo Jinyao allow his wife to look after a stranger?

    ¡°Please speak your mind about the amount you would like to have or be honest with me about other ways you would like to bepensated. It is not possible for her to stay here for a few days to take care of you.¡±

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t want money.¡± Xiang Caiping never imagined that she would ever be misunderstood for someone who pursued mary gains. She started to panic. ¡°I really don¡¯t want any money. I have no intention for her to...¡±

    ¡°Aunty,¡± Su Qingsang knew that Huo Jinyao was trying to protect her, but she really was not afraid of the elderly woman¡¯s intentions. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but if you have other requests, we are able to satisfy you. It¡¯s really not possible for me to stay here with you.¡±

    Her leave from work was ending the next day and she had to go back. When she returned home tomorrow, she would need to rest for the day.

    ¡°How about this ¨C I¡¯ll hire a caretaker for you. Alternatively, please provide me with the method to contact your family. I will contact them.¡±

    Family? Xiang Caiping forced a bitterugh as she gazed at Su Qingsang, ¡°I don¡¯t have a family anymore.¡±

    Su Qingsang was bbergasted and once again turned to look at Huo Jinyao. What?

    Huo Jinyao knitted his brows and shook his head as he looked back at her. His expression indicated to her that she should not bother herself with what the elderly woman had said.

    ¡°Aunty, I understand how you¡¯re feeling, but we genuinely havemitments. How about this ¨C I¡¯ll send someone over. Don¡¯t worry, we will not run away from our responsibilities. We will definitely be responsible and make things up to you where needed.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was considerably sincere and genuine in his attitude. If not for Su Qingsang¡¯s empathic character, he would already have called his secretary toe to deal with this matter.

    Xiang Caiping fixed her gaze on Su Qingsang forlornly and attempted to say something, but she stopped herself. Her eyes were red.

    Huo Jinyao did not have the patience for such melodrama and gave Su Qingsang¡¯s hand a squeeze to indicate that they should leave.

    ¡°Aunty, we¡¯re going to leave now. Don¡¯t worry, we promise to take full responsibility for this matter until it is resolved. Qingsang, let¡¯s go.¡±

    I¡¯m not going to allow Qingsang to be in contact with this woman again. Who knows what ulterior motive she might be harboring?

    Xiang Caiping was still having an internal struggle with herself. She was well aware that she had let Su Qingsang down and was unsure if Su Qingsang would acknowledge her as her mother.

    She was even more fearful of the possibility that Su Qingsang might not believe her. She was also afraid that Su Qingsang would me her for abandonment. When Xiang Caiping snapped out of her thoughts, Huo Jinyao had already led Su Qingsang away.

    Huo Jinyao did not go back on his words. Yang Wenchang arrived shortly. He was here to settle this ¡®scamming incident¡¯ that was of little significance to Huo Jinyao.

    The disappointment which Xiang Caiping felt was palpable. No matter how she probed, Yang Wenchang was unwilling to reveal any information about Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao.

    Due to Xiang Caiping disrupting their trip, Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao lost much of their enthusiasm for shopping.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go buy some things and we¡¯ll head home.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Qingsang did not reject the idea. At the thought of the incident, however, she felt a nagging feeling inside her. ¡°Huo Jinyao, did you realize that there was something not quite right with the Aunty?¡±

    The way that the elderly woman had gazed at her seemed to insinuate much that was left unspoken.

    It was the first time that Su Qingsang had been looked at in such a way. It made her felt really surreal.

    ¡°Was there?¡± Huo Jinyao had a simr impression of the elderly woman, but his feelings were totally different from Su Qingsang. ¡°I feel that there must be a problem with her eyesight.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    Huo Jinyaoposed himself and turned his head slightly to look at Su Qingsang. ¡°I was the person who was driving, but she badgered you instead ofmenting to me. If that was not caused by a problem with her eyesight, what was her problem?¡±

 Chapter 246 - It felt strange

    <h4>Chapter 246: It felt strange</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°That¡¯s why I think it felt strange.¡± Su Qingsang looked down at herself and then at Huo Jinyao. ¡°The way she looked at me was not with the intention of ckmailing or extorting me. Instead, it was one of...¡±

    Su Qingsang was not able to put it into words, but she was baffled by how she felt.

    She had dressed inly and ordinarily on her trip here. Even though Huo Jinyao had bought many outfits for her and they were all hanging in the closet, she was morefortable with and used to wearing her own clothes.

    On the contrary, Huo Jinyao had to go to work these few days and, despite the suits he wore not being any particr luxury brand, the exquisite workmanship on and the value of his customized suits were visible to anyone with a keen eye for clothing.

    Unfortunately, Xiang Caiping had kept hanging on to her instead of being the least bit interested in Huo Jinyao. She found this extremely bizarre.

    ¡°There is still another possibility.¡± Huo Jinyao was more analytical than Su Qingsang. ¡°Is there a possibility that she finds it easier to coerce a woman instead? With full knowledge that you are my wife, she might be purposely bothering you?¡±

    This possibility could not be ruled out, but Su Qingsang still felt that this was not the right answer to this peculiar puzzle.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not going to think about it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you say that we still have to get a gift?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang nodded and followed Huo Jinyao into the car. They then drove off.

    The next day, Su Qingsang woke up early in the morning to practice Tai Chi with Old Master Huo.

    She had been apanying Old Master Huo these past few mornings. Since it had only been a few days, she naturally had not mastered much of what she had learned.

    Old Master Huo had patience and didn¡¯t expect Su Qingsang to master the skills in a short period of time. He actually just wantedpany.

    Every morning, Su Qingsang would practice Tai Chi with Old Master Huo while Huo Jinyao swam in a pool nearby.

    After a few days, Old Master Huo grew fonder of Su Qingsang. They got along fabulously. Of course, this was not the case with the other members of the Huo Family.

    On the day Su Qingsang was leaving, she had still apanied Old Master Huo for a session of Tai Chi as was her habit.

    ¡°You must be tired, I guess? Alright, let¡¯s end our session for the day.¡± As Old Master Huo retracted his moves, his eyes looked upon Su Qingsang with affection.

    ¡°Qingsang, you are going back to Lin City today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Su Qingsang nodded, but her face tinged with reluctance. ¡°Grandfather, I will miss you.¡±

    ¡°Remember to phone me often.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Old Master Huo looked in the direction of the swimming pool where Huo Jinyao was still swimming. I doubt he would be able to hear what is said here?

    ¡°This child, Jinyao, he may appear to be flippant and casual in his attitude towards life, but what you see of him on the surface is not a reflection of his true character.¡±

    Old Master Huo continued to think about how to get his words across appropriately.

    Su Qingsang gazed at Old Master Huo, her eyes unblinking as she waited for him to finish what he intended to say.

    ¡°Actually, the household was not like this in the past. Some personal things ured. Previously, Huo Jinyao¡¯s mother...¡±

    ¡°Father.¡±

    The sudden sound of someone else¡¯s voice caused Old Master Huo to halt the rest of his speech. Turning his head, he saw Liu Tongjia. He wasn¡¯t sure what he had heard.

    ¡°Tongjia,¡± Old Master Huo¡¯s expression remained indifferent. Liu Tongjia¡¯s eyes scanned Su Qingsang unenthusiastically.

    The coldness in Liu Tongjia¡¯s eyes intimidated Su Qingsang. Liu Tongjia moved her attention away from Su Qingsang without hesitation and fixed her eyes on Old Master Huo. ¡°Father, Uncle called. He has something to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Old Master Huo did not get to finish what he was saying to Su Qingsang. He nced at her and returned to the house to take the call.

    Liu Tongjia was not in a hurry to speak. She merely looked at Su Qingsang. ¡°There are some things regarding Huo Family that you do not need to ask nor know about. After all, I do not think that you can continue to be a part of Huo Family.¡±

 Chapter 247 - Aunty, You Have Misunderstood

    <h4>Chapter 247: Aunty, You Have Misunderstood</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang knitted her brows slightly. Liu Tongjia was not afraid of incurring her displeasure. ¡°Jinyao is my son. I know him very well. He can never truly fall in love with a woman. Even though you are the wife of the Huo Family¡¯s young master, you don¡¯t have to becent. It is uncertain how long you will possess this title.¡±

    ¡°Aunty, you have misunderstood.¡± Su Qingsang had a faint smile on her face. ¡°Jinyao may be your son, but I feel that you might not really understand him. Furthermore, you have underestimated me. I¡¯m with Jinyao not to be the wife of the Huo Family¡¯s young master. As for how long I can possess the title, well, as the saying goes, ¡®The benevolent see benevolence and the wise see wisdom;¡¯ we each have our own views. At least I feel that I can keep possessing this title.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then we shall see.¡± Liu Tongjia¡¯s disposition was hostile and her tone was uncongenial.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Aunty. I will treat this as motivation to prove myself.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled indifferently, not in the least bit affected by Liu Tongjia¡¯s words.

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s ploy to faze Su Qingsang did not seed and her expression hardened further. She scoffed, turned on her heels and left.

    At that moment, Huo Jinyao had already got out of the pool. Even though the weather was rather chilly, he was not affected by it. He put on a robe and went over to where Su Qingsang was.

    He did not see Old Master Huo, just the departing figure of Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°What did my mother say?¡± Standing in front of Su Qingsang, Huo Jinyao looked a little concerned.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say much.¡±

    ¡°Just ignore her if she tries to say anything unpleasant.¡± Huo Jinyao knew that he was still wet from his swim and did not hug Su Qingsang. He lightly squeezed her hand.

    ¡°I will,¡± Su Qingsang gazed at Huo Jinyao. The concern in his eyes was genuine. His affection towards her was also indisputably legitimate.

    She did not think that Huo Jinyao was feigning his desire for her, and she also did not think that Huo Jinyao married her with an ulterior motive.

    If she had not seen the power and authority which the Huo Family wielded, she might still have doubts about him. There was no reason for her to be doubtful now.

    The difference between the Huo Family and the Su Family¡¯s property and legacy was substantial. The Huo Family¡¯s property and legacy were unparalleled.

    Even though she was covertly curious about the reason Huo Jinyao married her, it did not matter now. She had always been a forward-looking person.

    It did not matter how it started; now, she was in a good ce. It was sufficient for her.

    After their meal, the Huo Family chauffeur drove Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang to the airport. Liu Tongjia was not present; she had no intention of sending her son off. Huo Jinyao did not want her to send him off anyway.

    Su Qingsang was, in fact, curious about Huo Jinyao and Liu Tongjia¡¯s hostile rtionship, but she was merely curious and had no intention to probe into it.

    When Huo Jinyao wished to talk to her about it, he would naturally do so.

    The flightnded at Lin City¡¯s airport. The personnel whom Huo Jinyao had arranged to pick them up were already awaiting their arrival.

    Back home, Su Qingsang heaved a sigh of relief. No matter how luxurious the Huo Family¡¯s mansion was, she still preferred their own cozy private space.

    The weather had already shown signs of the onught of winter and the temperature in Lin City had plummeted. Su Qingsangy sprawled on the bed as she watched Huo Jinyao bring their clothes into the walk-in closet. She flipped her body to face him.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huo Jinyao had brought in both their suitcases. As for the items they had bought from their trip, they were in the living room. Su Qingsang would be gifting them away the next day.

    ¡°Does living in this small house upset you?¡±

    Huo Jinyao stopped tidying up their things and walked over to the edge of the bed before sitting on it. ¡°Why? Do you feel like moving to a bigger house?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that at all.¡± No matter how small their current living space was, it was her own space. ¡°I feel sad for you, Young Master Huo.¡±

    ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± Huo Jinyao ced his hand on her waist. ¡°I see that you have grown bolder.

 Chapter 248 - You Must Feel Aggrieved

    <h4>Chapter 248: You Must Feel Aggrieved</h4>

    ¡°Right?¡± Su Qingsang said half jokingly and half seriously. ¡°Look at this room of mine; it¡¯s not even as big as the walk-in closet in your house.¡±

    Shey on the bed, her fine ck hair spread out around her and her expression soft. She was a picture of attractiveness and grace.

    ¡°My house is not even as big as the living room of your house. Thinking about how you, Young Master Huo, now live in my humble abode, makes me feel aggrieved for you?¡±

    ¡°Feeling aggrieved for me, is it?¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes darkened slyly and he caressed her waist with his hands.

    Su Qingsang immediately shrank back from the ticklish feeling and started to giggle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t...don¡¯t you start.¡±

    ¡°Still going to talk about how aggrieved I am?¡± Huo Jinyao did not stop the tickling and became even more enthusiastic about it. ¡°Do you still feel aggrieved for me?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t.¡± Su Qingsang was breathless from giggling and pleaded desperately with Huo Jinyao to stop.

    Huo Jinyao retracted his hands. Her fine ck hair was tousled, her cheeks flushed, and her eyes were misty.

    The sight of her caused him to feel a knot in his throat. He lowered himself on her and rested his forehead on hers. ¡°I still would like to teach you a lesson. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s flush deepened and she was no longer giggling. Shyness enveloped her.

    ¡°I have to punish you a little longer so that you will always remember not to spout nonsense. Do you agree?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Qingsang wanted to free herself from the situation. ¡°Stop fooling around, it¡¯s daytime.¡±

    ¡°Daytime is even better.¡± Huo Jinyao grabbed her waist. This time, it was not to tickle her.

    Very soon, the sounds in the room took on a different form and so did the atmosphere.

    ...

    When Su Qingsang entered the hospital, she was holding a big box in her arms.

    Entering the department, she handed out the souvenirs from Rong City to her colleagues.

    She had previously suffered grievances and applied for leave from work. The people in her department all thought that she was being pompous and throwing a temper.

    Once Su Qingsang returned to work, she confidently and unabashedly announced to everyone that she had gone for a second honeymoon. Then, once she had given out the gifts, it turned out that no one remarked that she was being ostentatious again.

    After handing out gifts to the people in her own department, Su Qingsang went to the hospital management and gifted Deputy Director Yang and Director Lin each. Even though they were not able to help much with the previous incident, they had spoken up for her.

    Thest gift was naturally given to Zuo Hongchen. He had gone to perform a surgery, so Su Qingsang ced the gift on his table and left.

    Back in her department, Su Qingsang once again threw herself back into the hectic pace of her work.

    After working there for a substantial period of time, she was still really fond of the environment. That was why she would not easily contemte changing her workce and work in Rong City.

    Since she had just returned to work, she was not particrly busy. When it was almost time to leave, there was no one seeking emergency treatment.

    She tidied up all the files and records and was about to call it a day when there was knocking on the door. She lifted her head and espied Su Peizhen letting herself into the department.

    She stood expressionless at the door and scanned the interior of Su Qingsang¡¯s office; her eyes reflected a sh of abhorrence.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    Su Peizhen turned her attention to Su Qingsang, entered the office, and closed the door behind her. She walked to Su Qingsang and positioned herself in front of her.

    Her action caused Su Qingsang to fix her eyes on her. ¡°Is Miss Su not feeling well?¡±

    Where Su Qingsang worked was the gynecology and obstetrics department, so the customers were either pregnant women or here for gynecological expertise.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s face was clouded with displeasure and she red at Su Qingsang; visibly agitated.

    ¡°So what is the matter?¡± It was not Su Qingsang¡¯s fault that she might be overthinking the situation. This was a hospital after all.

    ¡°Do you think I am willing to look for you here?¡± Su Peizhen gave a dryugh, her eyes tinged with frustration. ¡°I¡¯m just here to ask about one matter. Who is the woman who Qiu Yanbo fancies?¡±

 Chapter 249 - That Did Not Constitute as Lying, Did It?

    <h4>Chapter 249: That Did Not Constitute as Lying, Did It?</h4>

    Su Qingsang was not responding to her, so Su Peizhen took a step forward and stood firm.

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t answer? Did you think that I wouldn¡¯t find out if you kept quiet about it?¡±

    Su Qingsang was starting to have a headache. She had been in Rong City for a week and hadpletely forgotten about this. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°How can you not know?¡± Su Peizhen was not convinced at all. ¡°Su Qingsang, if you are thinking of keeping mum about it to make a joke out of me, then you will never get your wish.¡±

    ¡°Sis, you are overthinking this.¡± Su Qingsang rarely addressed Su Peizhen as her sister and whenever she did, it meant that she was really exasperated. ¡°I have no reason to lie to you. I really have no idea.¡±

    ¡°Do you really have no idea, or do youck the courage to say it?¡±

    Su Peizhen took another step forward and faced Su Qingsang squarely. She was trying her best to keep her expression in check, but it still revealed a certain sense of fury.

    ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t know?¡± Do you think that I can¡¯t figure it out? Su Qingsang, that woman is you...¡±

    The sudden severity in Su Peizhen¡¯s tone shocked Su Qingsang and she was momentarily dazed. She, however, quicklyposed herself.

    ¡°Sis, I really have no idea. If the person who Qiu Yanbo likes is me, then why did he wait until he was going to be engaged to you before telling you about it? This isn¡¯t reasonable at all.¡±

    She expressed herself very solemnly. Her solemnity even caused her to be convinced that she was telling the truth.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes bore into Su Qingsang and knew that her words did make sense. Su Peizhen nodded slowly and deliberately.

    ¡°Alright, Su Qingsang. Since you im that the matter has nothing to do with you, I will trust you this once. This is the only time I will trust you. If I find out that the woman that Qiu Yanbo is smitten with is you, or that you have something to hide, then don¡¯t me me for taking harsh actions.¡±

    She was not a bad person and did not wish to deal with an illegitimate daughter like Su Qingsang. If Su Qingsang crossed her, however, she would not be gracious about it.

    After warning Su Qingsang, Su Peizhen spun around and left; leaving a slightly exasperated Su Qingsang to massage between her brows.

    How Su Qingsang had made her im did not constitute as lying, did it?

    ...

    Previously in Rong City, besides buying gifts for people in her department at work, Su Qingsang had also bought gifts for members of Su Family.

    After being harassed by Su Peizhen, she did not want to personally deliver the gifts to them anymore. If Su Peizhen really justified to Li Qianxue that it was Su Qingsang who had caused her to fail in getting engaged with Qiu Yanbo, the repercussions for Su Qingsang would be great.

    Back home, Su Qingsang called for a courier to pack and send her gifts to Su Family.

    As for whether Su Chenghui would be displeased or angered, it was of no concern to her. After all, she had done her part.

    She also had a gift for Shi Mengwan. After thinking for a while, she gave Shi Mengwan a call to ask her out for a meetup.

    Shi Mengwan was extremely busy these days. Besides receiving some orders, she had also joined a national wedding dress designpetition that was renowned in the industry.

    She treated thispetition with such great importance that she spent all her hours drawing her designs. She was never satisfied with her drawings and kept tearing them up and discarding them.

    It was when she received the call from Su Qingsang that she recalled that she had not met up with her for a long time. They arranged to meet and also decided to have a meal together.

    Not long after Shi Mengwan had settled into her seat, she suddenly remembered that she had to remind Su Qingsang about an issue.

    ¡°Your older sister came twice to the wedding dress boutique to look for me. She kept asking if I knew who the woman was who had caused Qiu Yanbo to have a change of heart. I deflected all her questions away. You have to be careful. I¡¯m afraid that she would find trouble with you.¡±

    Previously, Su Qingsang had been away from Lin City and Su Peizhen was not able to look her up. Su Peizhen had thus gone to the wedding dress boutique to look for Shi Mengwan, thinking that she would have the answer she sought.

 Chapter 250 - You Want to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 250: You Want to Leave</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Qingsang knew that her buddy was concerned about her. ¡°She already came to find trouble with me, but I told her I knew nothing. She can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    ¡°What you have said is true.¡± Shi Mengwan started to feel uneasy once she thought about the members of Su Family. ¡°It¡¯s best that you keep your distance from that family. None of them are remotely decent.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that; they just dislike me. It¡¯s not something vile.¡±

    Shi Mengwan scoffed andughed dryly. ¡°That¡¯s because you have a good temper. If I was in your position, I would have thrown a fit.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I know that you have my back. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°If you really want to thank me, this meal is on you.¡±

    ¡°No problem at all,¡± Su Qingsang agreed without hesitation.

    Shi Mengwan smacked her forehead forcefully. ¡°Look at me, I¡¯ve made myself silly. Your husband¡¯s family background is so formidable, how can you be short of cash? I didn¡¯t even have to demand to be treated.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s his wealth, not mine.¡±

    ¡°You should never try to provoke me.¡± Shi Mengwan gripped her chest, her face contorted in an expression of hurt. ¡°You¡¯ve snagged a man of such excellent quality even when you were carelessly looking for a marriage partner. Of course I¡¯m going to be jealous of you.¡±

    Su Qingsang thought about Huo Jinyao and the look in her eyes softened. She was indeed rather fortunate.

    ¡°I got lucky.¡±

    ¡°End of conversation.¡± Shi Mengwan rested her upper body on the table and a ¡®life is meaningless¡¯ look was written all over her face. ¡°Did you consider how a single person like me might feel when you unt your love life?¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop being dramatic.¡± Su Qingsang took out the gift and pushed it towards Shi Mengwan. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll patch up your broken heart.¡±

    ¡°This is more like it.¡±

    Shi Mengwan took the gift and the look of avarice on her face evoked Su Qingsang¡¯sughter.

    With her bosom buddy here, she knew she could not bear to leave Lin City to move to Rong City.

    She decided to sit on the matter of moving to Rong City and wait to see how things go.

    ...

    In Rong City...

    ¡°Sister Xiang, your waist has fully recovered? You have been discharged from the hospital?

    Aunty had been taking care of Xiang Caiping in the hospital for a few days and saw that she seemed fine now. Aunty was still a little worried, though.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Xiang Caiping shook her head and massaged her lower waist. There was still a slight pain, but it was nothing serious.

    ¡°Sister Xiang, Mr. Yang left a considerable sum of money here. He said it ispensation for you.¡±

    Xiang Caiping frowned. Aunty was referring to Yang Wenchang when she mentioned Mr. Yang.

    Besides checking on Xiang Caiping out of concern on the first day of her stay, he had gotten a caretaker for Xiang Caiping after that.

    When he heard that Xiang Caiping was going to be discharged, he made a trip to the hospital again and presented a check.

    Xiang Caiping had declined his gesture. Due to Aunty being at Xiang Caiping¡¯s side daily to take care of her, Yang Wenchang had treated Aunty as being closely rted to Xiang Caiping and had given the check to her.

    This time Aunty had directly given the check to Xiang Caiping. Xiang Caiping looked at it with loathing in her eyes.

    Taking the check from Aunty, Xiang Caiping tore it to pieces without a second thought. Aunty¡¯s mouth was agape as it was a hundred thousand dors.

    The medical fees had been paid for Xiang Caiping and she was stillpensated with a hundred thousand dors. Aunty felt that it was excessive.

    Xiang Caiping did not exin herself further. She was thinking of the decision she had made a few days ago. ¡°You have been taking care of me all these years and I truly appreciate that. However, I want to make a trip to Lin City.¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiang, you want to go to Lin City?¡± Aunty¡¯sst name was Chen and she had been taking care of Xiang Caiping for a few years. This was the first time that she had heard of Xiang Caiping¡¯s intention to leave Rong City. It was such a distant ce.

    ¡°Yes, I want to go to Lin City.¡±

    When it came to Su Qingsang, Xiang Caiping¡¯s aged disposition reflected exceptional determination.

 Chapter 251 - You Do Not even Treat Me with such Thoughtfulness

    <h4>Chapter 251: You Do Not even Treat Me with such Thoughtfulness</h4>

    Su Qingsang hung up the phone and her face showed the remnants of a smile. Nearby, Huo Jinyao espied that, flipped over, and lowered himself on her.

    ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± When Huo Jinyao went to shower, Su Qingsang had just picked up the call. When he came out of the shower, she had still been on the phone.

    He was actually more interested in asking her about whom she was talking to.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°Mengwan¡¯s wedding dress design was selected for the finals.¡±

    It¡¯s Shi Mengwan again. The smile on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face started to fade. ¡°You really treat her with such thoughtfulness.¡±

    She had picked the best gift for Shi Mengwan among all the other gifts she had picked out. Once we were back in Lin City, she immediately went to give Shi Mengwan the gift. Due to that, she neglected me.

    When Shi Mengwan joined thepetition and was drawing designs after designs, regardless of whether it was day or night, she was extremely invested in her efforts to care for her welfare. She regrly delivered soup and beverages to Shi Mengwan for the purpose of supplementing her health.

    She has never personally delivered any to me. This is tant favoritism.

    ¡°Mengwan is my buddy; of course, I am thoughtful of her.¡±

    Though Shi Mengwan had parents, she was living on her own away from them.

    ¡°So why don¡¯t I see you being more thoughtful of me?¡±

    Huo Jinyao pecked her on her face again as he spoke and his eyes reflected traces of discontent. ¡°You do not even treat me with such thoughtfulness.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not making sense again.¡± Su Qingsang was adamant about not taking responsibility. Upon carefully reflecting, she did seem to have neglected him to a considerable extent recently.

    During these few days after returning from their trip, she had been working in the hospital in the day and rushing out an essay at night. The drawback of being a doctor was having to deal with examinations and having essays to write intermittently.

    No matter how much you have mastered your profession, the examinations and essays have to be done. Whatever little free time left was used on keeping Shi Mengwanpany. Huo Jinyao has really been neglected.

    ¡°Fine, how would you like me to be thoughtful?¡±

    Upon reflecting on the week that she had been back from her trip, she had not exactly been apetent wife. Su Qingsang thought that perhaps she could satisfy some of the conditions set by Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°You have to obey me tonight.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s first condition caused Su Qingsang to blush. Does this count as a condition to fulfill? There had not been a night which she did not submit to his requests.

    Huo Jinyao also realized that this condition did not count, so he came up with another one. ¡°Ourpany has just arranged a partnership deal. Almost every reputablepany in Lin City will be participating in different aspects of the partnership; hence thepany has decided to hold a dinner party next week. When the timees, you will attend the dinner party as the hostess.¡±

    Attend a dinner party? Su Qingsang¡¯s expression revealed a subtle struggle within her. ¡°Your business partners are the Su Family, Li Family, and Qiu Family?¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Although Su Family did not really treat Su Qingsang amicably, it was undeniable that these families wielded considerable power in the business world.

    After all, it would be impossible to have a stronghold in Lin City for so many years without substantial influence and strength. Profitable partnerships were beneficial for the yers.

    ¡°Can I not go?¡± Even though she had not run into Su Peizhen these past few days, Su Chenghui had especially called her after receiving her gifts through a courier service.

    He had chided her for herck of respect in hiring a courier to deliver gifts instead of personally delivering it. He had also peppered her with questions about the identity of the person whom Qiu Yanbo fancied.

    All these were manageable for her when she did not have to see the people in question on a regr basis. If she were to see them during the dinner party and Qiu Yanbo decided to do something again...

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Huo Jinyao grabbed her small hands. ¡°I want to introduce you to everyone. I want them to know that you are my wife; the wife of Tianyu Group¡¯s director-general.¡±

    Su Qingsang gazed at how he fixed all of his attention on her as he spoke. After he had introduced her to his family, he had introduced her to his friends and, now, she would be introduced to his partners in his business circle.

    She suddenly began to understand his sincerity. She thought for a moment before gently nodding to indicate herpliance with his request.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡±

 Chapter 252 - My Wife Is So Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 252: My Wife Is So Beautiful</h4>

    The dinner party that Huo Jinyao mentioned was on a Friday night and, conveniently, Su Qingsang did not have to go to work the next day.

    She worked the night shift on Thursday, so she took a nap at noon on Friday. When she woke up, she received a call from Huo Jinyao. He informed her that he had gotten someone to deliver her clothes for the dinner party to her.

    Just as Su Qingsang hung up the call, Yang Wenchang arrived.

    Not only did he deliver the clothes, but he also brought two hair and makeup stylists along with him. They were here to do Su Qingsang¡¯s hair and makeup for the dinner party.

    Su Qingsang did not expect Huo Jinyao to be so considerate. After thanking Yang Wenchang, she invited the two stylists into her room.

    An hourter, Su Qingsang¡¯s hair and makeup were done. When she stood up to get ready to leave, she realized that Huo Jinyao hade back home.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± She saw Huo Jinyao¡¯s reflection in the mirror and whirled around, her face tinged with surprise.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Huo Jinyao fixed his eyes on Su Qingsang, mesmerized by her.

    The gown, which he had picked out for Su Qingsang, was in a white one-shoulder style and flowed to her ankle. There were noplicated or intricate details on the gown. It was a simple, long, white gown with a form-ttering cut.

    The meticulous cut of the fabric on her right shoulder entuated her smooth and round shoulder. The length of the gown reached her ankles and on her feet were silver stilettos he had picked out for her.

    The jeweled-encrusted surface of the stilettos exuded ssic and luxurious elegance. At the same time, it elongated Su Qingsang¡¯s frame and made her look especially slender and graceful.

    The hairstylist styled Su Qingsang¡¯s hair simply in order to match the simple elegance of the gown. The ends of Su Qingsang¡¯s hair were curled into big waves and swept to the right to flow down her right shoulder.

    Having half of her shoulder covered looked sexier than baring them.

    ¡°Dear, you look so beautiful today.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was generous with hispliments. Su Qingsang blushed a little and was conscious of the people around them.

    The hair and makeup artists were mindful about taking their leave after greeting Huo Jinyao. After they had gone, Huo Jinyao could fix his attention on his beautiful wife.

    He stepped forward to hold Su Qingsang¡¯s hand in his and admired her from head to toe.

    ¡°Dear, don¡¯t I have good taste? I picked out this gown myself.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang thought about whether Huo Jinyao wasplimenting her on her aesthetics or himself on his sense of style.

    ¡°However, there is somethingcking.¡± As Huo Jinyao spoke, he took two more steps closer to her and Su Qingsang spotted a box in his hands.

    Su Qingsang watched as he opened the box. In it was a set of three pieces of diamond jewelry.

    The pink diamonds on the ne were different sizes and the diamond in the middle was of a celestial cut. The matching bracelet and earrings were also made of pink diamonds. Their dazzling brilliance almost blinded Su Qingsang.

    She looked at the ne and recalled the diamond ring Huo Jinyao had already given her.

    ¡°This can¡¯t possibly be fake too, right?¡± Su Qingsang joked, fully aware that this jewelry could not possibly be fake.

    ¡°Dear, you¡¯re so smart.¡± Huo Jinyao joked as he held up the ne and sped it around Su Qingsang¡¯s neck.

    Huo Jinyao took the initiative to put the jewelry on her and then took a step back to gaze at her. His eyes shone with admiration. ¡°Perfect.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, dear. The dinner party will bemencing soon.¡±

    The dinner party was held at a mansion in the outskirts of Lin City. Previously, Huo Jinyao had told Su Qingsang that it was going to be a small dinner party. However, this dinner party was far from small scale.

    When Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang arrived, a substantial number of guests had already turned up.

    Tianyu Group had been active in Lin City these past few months. Those who had an eye for formidable business yers all wanted to establish connections with Tianyu Group.

    Of course, there were those who did not need to establish connections because they already had rtions with Tianyu Group.

    Qiu Yanbo was one who already had a rtionship with Huo Jinyao¡¯s business.

    Being one of the people involved in the partnership with Tianyu Group, he was also one of the attendees of the dinner party.

    Once he entered the venue, he espied Su Qingsang.

 Chapter 253 - No Chance to Meet Him

    <h4>Chapter 253: No Chance to Meet Him</h4>

    Like most men who were there that day, Qiu Yanbo was amazed when he saw Su Qingsang.

    While he normally considered her an eight out of ten, he would have given her a ten out of ten for her appearance at that moment.

    Su Qingsang had never been considered gorgeous. Her face was gentle and beautiful, and she had a nice, fresh temperament because of her education.

    She wore a white dress and stood beside Huo Jinyao, who wore a dark suit. As the two stood next to each other, they looked like a match made in heaven.

    Su Qingsang did not know anything about business, but she was a good listener. When Huo Jinyao was talking with others, she stood by and listened.

    When asionally someone asked about her, Huo Jinyao would introduce her before she could open her mouth.

    ¡°This is my wife, Su Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Su?¡±

    Su was not a big name in Lin City, but there were only one or two famous Su families. Some of those who attended the wedding between Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao quickly recognized her.

    Huo Jinyao was very famous in Lin City, but some people just hadn¡¯t had the chance to meet him.

    Soon, everyone in the banquet hall knew that the wife of Tianyu Group¡¯s CEO, who had shown up in public for the first time, was Su Qingsang.

    Gossip about Su Qingsang spread quickly. The illegitimate daughter of the Su Family, who was abhorred by her own family, was actually the wife of Tianyu¡¯s CEO?

    It was really shocking, so it made people look at Su Qingsang. Some of there nces were conspicuous, while others were more covert.

    While she was under such scrutiny, Qiu Yanbo walked towards Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Huo Jinyao asked Su Qingsang as he put his arm around her waist. He never saw her wearing high heels. The shoes she wore today were not very high, but they were much higher than the ones she usually wore.

    ¡°Fine.¡± They had just arrived a little bit ago, why would she be tired?

    Su Qingsang shook her head and nced around the banquet hall. ¡°Yourpany rented this vi just for this banquet?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her and shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    As he spoke, he gave her a kiss on the cheek and whispered in her ear, ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡±

    Mysterious. Su Qingsang did not ask any more questions as he would not answer them.

    In the corner of Huo Jinyao¡¯s eye, he saw Qiu Yanboing over. He furrowed his eyebrows, and his eyes seemed to harden.

    ¡°Hello Qingsang, and Mr. Huo.¡±

    Qiu Yanbo said hello to them. The way that he addressed them clearly showed who he was close to and who he was distant from.

    Huo Jinyao looked on as Qiu Yanbo outstretched his hand toward Su Qingsang. He shook it before Su Qingsang had the chance to.

    ¡°Mr. Qiu, you are really punctual.¡±

    ¡°I like to think so.¡± Qiu Yanbo smiled calmly and ignored the sharp gaze he was receiving from Huo Jinyao. He took back his hand and held it out to Su Qingsang. ¡°Qingsang, you are very beautiful today.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Su Qingsang was about to shake hands with him, but Huo Jinyao held her hand and pulled her body to his side.

    ¡°She is not beautiful just today.¡± Ignoring Qiu Yanbo¡¯s hand in the air, Huo Jinyao kissed Su Qingsang on the cheek and said, ¡°In my eyes, Qingsang is beautiful every day.¡±

    Su Qingsang was a little embarrassed and silently pinched on Huo Jinyao¡¯s waist.

    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong.¡± Instead of being hurt by Su Qingsang¡¯s pinch, he leaned toward her cheek and kissed her. ¡°My wife is beautiful every day.¡±

    Of course, he had been ignoring Qiu Yanbo¡¯s hand. Su Qingsang was not able to shake hands with him, as her hands were being held tightly by Huo Jinyao¡¯s.

 Chapter 254 - His Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 254: His Eyes</h4>

    Qiu Yanbo watched Huo Jinyao¡¯s movements and he calmly pulled his hand back, which had been hanging in the air. ¡°You think so? I feel the same way.¡±

    Su Qingsang became even more embarrassed. Qiu Yanbo¡¯s abrupt ttery made her very ufortable.

    She looked at the entrance and found that the Su Family had arrived.

    Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue absolutely would have note to this banquet if they had had a choice, but they did not.

    Huo Jinyao had made his identity public and cooperated with Li¡¯spany on a multi-billion-dor investment project. Now, Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue could ignore Su Qingsang, but not Huo Jinyao.

    Along with them came Su Peizhen. In contrast to Su Qingsang, who was dressed in white, she wore a very eye-catching red dress.

    Her facial features were more delicate than Su Qingsang¡¯s. With the red dress, she looked mboyant and gorgeous. She caught people¡¯s attention as soon as she appeared at the door. Everyone in the hall was looking at the Su Family and a lot of them still remembered the wedding, which had been shabby considering the Su Family¡¯s ss. Their attitude toward Su Qingsang was evident.

    Now, everything was different. Su Qingsang had married Huo Jinyao, the young master of the Huo Family of Rong City. It was toote for the Su Family to regret their treatment of her.

    Li Qianxue knitted her eyebrows as soon as she entered. She ignored the people¡¯s gaze and went straight to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Good evening, Dad, Aunt.¡±

    Compared with the coldness of the Su Family, Huo Jinyao¡¯s attitude was quite friendly.

    ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Qiu was only a few minutes ahead of you.¡±

    He knew that Su Peizhen and Qiu Yanbo had broken off their engagement, but still spoke as if he did not.

    Su Peizhen looked a little sour. She stood there motionless. Her eyes fell on Su Qingsang, on the ne around her neck, to be exact.

    That was a limited edition piece of jewelry that had just been released by Master Richie Williamst month. She had not yet booked it, yet Su Qingsang had been wearing it?

    An illegitimate daughter being this mboyant? You are not afraid of losing your blessing.

    ¡°Good evening, Uncle, Aunt.¡± Compared with the Su Family, Qiu Yanbo¡¯s attitude was much more cordial. ¡°Peizhen, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, indeed.¡± Su Peizhen took back her eyes and opened her mouth expressionlessly. ¡°It¡¯s kind of you to still remember.¡±

    Su Qingsang stepped back silently. She felt like the two of them might be about to fight.

    Huo Jinyao squeezed her little hand as if he knew what she was thinking.

    ¡°Dad, Aunt, I have to take Qingsang to meet a few friends. Help yourselves.¡±

    Huo Jinyao took Su Qingsang away just like that, leaving the Su family staring at each other. They couldn¡¯t believe that he had been so rude to them.

    Only Su Peizhen noticed that Qiu Yanbo¡¯s eyes stayed on Su Qingsang for a while as she was walking away.

    Was that unintentional or intentional?

    Su Chenghui was sophisticated. Even though he did not like Qiu Yanbo because he had broken off the engagement with his daughter, he maintained his manner.

    Su Peizhen watched Qiu Yanbo and did not see him looking at Su Qingsang much more after that.

    She rxed gradually and eventually started chatting with someone who came over to say hello.

    When she turned around after a while, she found that Qiu Yanbo disappeared. After careful searching, she found that someone else had disappeared as well¡ªSu Qingsang.

 Chapter 255 - Give Me a Chance

    <h4>Chapter 255: Give Me a Chance</h4>

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao greeted some more people, many of whom she had met at Su Family parties before. Then, she had been the Su Family¡¯s illegitimate daughter; now, she was the wife of Tianyu Group¡¯s CEO.

    The attitudes of the people had naturally changed, which was actually very ironic. Still, Su Qingsang did not mind it.

    This was the way of thismunity: people who were valued by their family were recognized in themunity; people who weren¡¯t would not be taken seriously by anyone.

    In the middle of the banquet, Su Qingsang saw Lee Junsheng arrive. It was a great honor for Tianyu Group to have the mayor at their banquet. Su Qingsang, who found out about the rtionship between Huo Jinyao and Lee Junsheng when she had been in Rong City, was not surprised.

    Huo Jinyao and Lee Junsheng were just friends. Now, however, there were so many guests that he had to give him a warm wee.

    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m going to the bathroom,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Jinyao patted her on the back of her hand. ¡°Come back soon. I want to introduce Junsheng to you.¡± He said this as if he really meant it. Su Qingsang could not help but give him a look.

    Coming out of the bathroom, Su Qingsang was about to cross the corridor back to the banquet hall when a tall figure showed up in front of her.

    She stopped and drew back. She was nning on passing him after she nodded slightly to the figure.

    ¡°Qingsang,¡± Qiu Yanbo said, looking at Su Qingsang, with an amazed, admiring expression. ¡°You look so beautiful today.¡±

    Su Qingsang was so outstandingly gorgeous today that he could not resist telling her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Qingsang did not n to speak much with Qiu Yanbo. Others didn¡¯t know his mind, but she did.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten the chance to see you since I left Qingyuan county. It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Qingsang interrupted him. Her rather impolite attitude made Qiu Yanbo smile bitterly.

    ¡°Qingsang, can¡¯t I simply want to see you? Why does anything have to be wrong?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s refusal was straightforward and simple. ¡°I am married and you are my brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°Your sister and I have broken off our engagement.¡±

    ¡°So what? Has that anything to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I broke off the engagement because of you.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking.¡±

    Su Qingsang already knew this, but she still couldn¡¯t bear to listen to Qiu Yanbo speak with such an attitude.

    ¡°Qiu Yanbo, it was your business to break off the engagement with my sister. It has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t say you did it for me.¡±

    ¡°But I truly did it for you.¡± Qiu Yanbo looked at her lovingly as he spoke. ¡°If I had seen the good in you earlier, how could I have gotten engaged to Su Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°Qiu Yanbo.¡± Su Qingsang was about to burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed for saying that?¡±

    How long had he and Su Peizhen been engaged? A few years? They had actually been childhood sweethearts.

    Then, suddenly, he said they were not the right people for each other? How could he put the me on Su Qingsang? She could not afford him such an excuse.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Qiu Yanbo sighed and stepped forward. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you believe it or not, or what you think of me. I have to let you know my heart.¡±

    ¡°I see. May I go now?¡±

    Su Qingsang tried to bypass him again, but Qiu Yanbo reached out and took her hand.

    ¡°Qingsang, I know you married Huo Jinyao because you had other no choices. Why don¡¯t you give me a chance?¡±

 Chapter 256 - Do You Love Him?

    <h4>Chapter 256: Do You Love Him?</h4>

    ¡°Who said that I married Huo Jinyao because I had no other choice?¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Of course you¡¯re wrong.¡± Even though she had married him casually at first, her feelings for Huo Jinyao had gradually changed over the past few months.

    ¡°Do you love him?¡± Qiu Yanbo¡¯s face became a little sour. These words were clearly difficult for him to say.

    ¡°He¡¯s my husband. Are you saying I should love you if I don¡¯t love him?¡±

    Su Qingsang could not say that she had fallen deeply in love with Huo Jinyao, but she had be really fond of him.

    Qiu Yanbo¡¯s facial expression changed. A bit of jealousy shed across his face. He looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s beautiful face; she was gorgeous, but she wanted nothing to do with him.

    Bitterness rose within him and he stretched out his hands to embrace Su Qingsang.

    ¡°If you give me a chance, I think I can make you forget him and fall in love with me.¡±

    ¡°Qiu Yanbo.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected Qiu Yanbo to be so narcissistic. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s impossible when you haven¡¯t even tried?¡±

    Qiu Yanbo¡¯s hand was still on her waist. Her dress was light and she could feel the warmth of his hands on the back of her waist, which made her very ufortable. Her face became very cold.

    ¡°Qiu Yanbo, let me go.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±

    She smelled nice, not of perfume, but she had a kind of light, very delicate fragrance around her. He could not help but lean closer to smell it more.

    Seeing hime close, Su Qingsang pushed him away and pushed his arms away without a second of hesitation.

    ¡°Qiu Yanbo.¡± Su Qingsang was still mad aboutst time, after he had saved her life. ¡°I¡¯m married.¡±

    ¡°You can still get a divorce.¡±

    Qiu Yanbo said it as if it were nothing.

    Su Qingsang looked at him as if he was a lunatic. ¡°My husband is Huo Jinyao.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t known the identity of Huo Jinyao before, but now she did. He was the young master of the Huo Family of Rong City and the CEO of Tianyu Group.

    Could she really divorce him even if she wanted to?

    ¡°Qingsang, don¡¯t you think that Huo Jinyao married you for a reason?¡±

    Because of the way Huo Jinyao hid his identity, Qiu Yanbo thought it was impossible that he was being true to Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang knitted her eyebrows.

    ¡°Qiu Yanbo, I don¡¯t know what is wrong with you; you are saying ridiculous things talking ridiculously. You need to know that you and I are out of the question, even if Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t in the picture.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You are so smart, don¡¯t you know?¡±

    She wanted a quiet and peaceful life. If she was with Qiu Yanbo, her life would not be peaceful at all. It would be the opposite of what she wanted.

    Qiu Yanbo narrowed his eyes and was about to step forward when a voice behind him spoke.

    ¡°Yanbo?¡±

    Su Peizhen squinted at the two people in front of her. She had just run into them, so she only heard thest few words of their conversation.

    Looking back and forth between the two of them, her woman¡¯s intuition told Su Peizhen that somethingplicated was happening between these two.

    ¡°Nice talking to you, Mr. Qiu I¡¯m going in there now.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded slightly at her sister and her ex-fiance, turned around, and left.

    Qiu Yanbo narrowed his eyes and turned to look Su Peizhen, his face expressionless. It was hard to tell what he was thinking.

    He was about to go into the banquet hall when Su Peizhen blocked his way. ¡°Qiu Yanbo, do you fancy her?¡± She asked.

 Chapter 257 - Are You Guilty?

    <h4>Chapter 257: Are You Guilty?</h4>

    Qiu Yanbo stopped and looked at Su Peizhen. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about,¡± he said.

    ¡°You look so guilty. You think I can¡¯t tell?¡± Su Peizhen lowered her voice. It was full of anger. ¡°Your eyes were basically glued to her.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? You must be mistaken.¡± Qiu Yanbo was unmoved.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face became green out of anger. She stared at Qiu Yanbo and stopped him from walking away. ¡°Qiu Yanbo, don¡¯t be stupid. Su Qingsang is a married woman.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Qiu Yanbo chuckled and said, ¡°She can still get a divorce. You think I will care about that kind of thing?¡±

    This was a tacit admission of his feelings for QIngsang. Su Peizhen felt her chest twitch. She scowled at the man in front of her; she wanted to burn two holes into his body with her stare.

    ¡°You broke off the engagement with me because of her? Qiu Yanbo, don¡¯t you feel guilty?¡±

    ¡°You are wrong about one thing. It was not because of her; I did it for myself,¡± Qiu Yanbo corrected her. ¡°I thought it didn¡¯t matter whom I married before when I had no one that I really cared about. Once I started to have real feelings for someone, I decided I wanted to marry that person. Does that make sense?¡±

    Ignoring Su Peizhen¡¯s sour face, Qiu Yanbo went directly into the hall.

    Su Peizhen bit her lip so heavily that she nearly pierce it. She stood there, with her fist clenched and her face turning from green to white, then from white to red. Finally, she stamped aggressively and went into the banquet hall.

    In the hall, Su Qingsang had returned to Huo Jinyao, who was standing with Lee Junsheng.

    The two men were about the same height and build and both were very handsome in different ways. They were very attractive.

    People who didn¡¯t know about their rtionship would feel that Huo Jinyao was so brilliant that he was already close with the new mayor, who had only been here for a few months. Su Qingsang, however, was clearly aware that the two were childhood friends.

    ¡°Good evening,¡± Lee Junsheng greeted Su Qingsang when he saw her. He was always sociable.

    ¡°Good evening.¡± A friend of Huo Jinyao was a friend of her. She had to show her respect.

    ¡°Jinyao was so lucky to marry such a pretty woman,¡± Lee Junsheng said, half joking. ¡°I am still alone at this age. Poor me.¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    There were so many families in Rong City who were eager to marry their daughter to the Lee Family. There were also many youngdies of Lin City were even more eager to marry the young mayor.

    ¡°If you¡¯re really feeling lonely, I don¡¯t mind introducing a few women to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Lee Junsheng waved his hand. ¡°I am fine.¡±

    Huo Jinyaoughed. Lee Junsheng was very ambitious and he was not the type of person who would be trapped by love. Being mayor was not his ultimate goal, but just a stepping stone.

    Halfway through the banquet, almost all the guests had arrived. Then, the MC came on stage to warm up the atmosphere, showing gratitude for the guests¡¯ support of Tianyu Group. Then, he asked Huo Jinyao to speak on stage.

    Huo Jinyao took the stage and said a few words of wee. He thanked somepanies for their trust and their willingness to cooperate with him.

    It was a verymonce speech and the audience apuded at the end. When the apuse ended, Huo Jinyao reached out his hand to Su Qingsang with a slight smile on his face.

    The light fell on Su Qingsang at that moment. She was surprised, wondering what Huo Jinyao wanted her to do.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her encouragingly. Looking around, Su Qingsang hiked up her skirt and got up on the stage.

 Chapter 258 - This Is My Wife.

    <h4>Chapter 258: This Is My Wife.</h4>

    ¡°I invited you here today, not only to thank you for your support during this time, but also to give you a grand introduction to someone.¡±

    While Huo Jinyao was speaking, Su Qingsang came up to him. He took her by the hand and let her face the crowd with him.

    His hand tightly held hers. ¡°Well, you must have known her by now, but I will introduce her again. This is my wife, Su Qingsang. Please give us your support for our future, thank you.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say any more, but everyone knew clearly what he had meant. This was Huo Jinyao¡¯s wife, and it was clear what other people¡¯s attitudes about his rtionship should be.

    Whispers from the audience did not unsettle Huo Jinyao in the slightest.

    While speaking, he did not forget to nce at the Su Family, with a smile. His meaning was quite clear: Su Qingsang was in his protection, and the Su Family must think twice if they wanted to do anything that would hurt her.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s face went sour, and so did Su Peizhen¡¯s. Even the steady and reserved Li Qianxue also frowned a bit. She had not expected Jinyao to care so much about Su Qingsang, an illegitimate daughter.

    There was another person whose facial expression was not very pleasant, Qiu Yanbo. He didn¡¯t care what other people thought, but he was displeased at Huo Jinyao¡¯s speech. He also didn¡¯t like Su Qingsang¡¯s surprised, and somewhat moved, expression.

    Music started, and the dancing began. Huo Jinyao took Su QIngsang to the dance floor.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dance very well.¡± She had learned how to, but she still wasn¡¯t very good at it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just follow my lead.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t mind at all. He led her around in circles on the dance floor.

    Su Qingsang looked up at him and said, ¡°You were nning that speech in advance?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± He wanted to show the blind people of Lin City that he was protecting her.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you like it?¡± He was aware that the Su Family liked to embarrass her whenever they felt like it.

    She thought he didn¡¯t know about thest time, but he did. He had to let those people know who she was and that they had to behave more sensibly.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. Thank you.¡± Su Qingsang smiled at him. She didn¡¯t care what people thought of her. She had been immune to the attitude of the Su Family for a long time. Still, she was touched by Huo Jinyao¡¯s gesture.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. You are my wife; this is what I should do.¡± Huo Jinyao leaned closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°Instead of a verbal thank you, I would like you to give me some more physical rewards.¡±

    The corner of Su Qingsang¡¯s mouth twitched as she got Huo Jinyao¡¯s implication almost immediately.

    ¡°Sweetheart, I mean it,¡± Huo Jinyao whispered with an expectant face. ¡°I always want you to take the initiative once. Why don¡¯t you try it tonight?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± He could never be serious for long, even on such asions.

    Su Qingsang did not want to talk to him. The music ended, so she took the opportunity to step back and sessfully withdrew from his arms.

    ¡°Not so fast. I have something to show you.¡±

    What? Su Qingsang wondered. Huo Jinyao took her by the hand and went outside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me.¡±

 Chapter 259 - Your Wedding Present

    <h4>Chapter 259: Your Wedding Present</h4>

    As Su Qingsang was going outside, a waiter brought her her coat and Huo Jinyao helped her put it on. It wasn¡¯t cold inside the vi of course, but it was getting windy and chilly outside.

    Su Qingsang tightened her coat and Huo Jinyao instantly put his arm around her waist. His heat warmed her and she was not cold at all.

    He showed her around the vi. Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t noticed when she had first entered but now she realized the garden outside was frighteningly big. The widewn, dotted with little white night lights, was not too dark either.

    Against the starlight overhead and with the music from inside that they could faintly here, everything looked quiet and beautiful.

    In the back of the vi there was a veryrge swimming pool.

    A swimming pool? Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. Isn¡¯t this simr to the Huo Mansion? It¡¯s only a little smaller, but it¡¯s still fabulous, she thought.

    ¡°There are a greenhouse and grove over there and I had a swing chair put in over there. You can sit on it and read when you are free, or invite friends over for afternoon tea.¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked. It took her a few seconds to realize what Huo Jinyao meant.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®I can¡¯? This house, don¡¯t tell me it is yours?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s shocked and stupefied look was cute. Huo Jinyao felt pleased and kissed her on the lips.

    ¡°It is not mine. It¡¯s yours.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said, this vi is yours.¡± Huo Jinyao pinched her hand, nced at her, and then withdrew his gaze.

    ¡°I bought it shortly after we were married. It was finishedst month. I¡¯m going to give it to you as a wedding present.¡±

    Su Qingsang was shocked by his words. ¡°Wedding present? Come on? We¡¯ve been married a long time.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve been married a long time.¡± A few months was actually not very long. Huo Jinyao took her hand and looked amused because he saw how frightened she was.

    ¡°I know we¡¯ve been married a long time, but I always thought the wedding was too simple. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t agree to have another wedding, so I thought it would be better to give you a wedding present.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me this, really. This is too much.¡± Su Qingsang was frightened. ¡°Only two of us living in such a big house? What about the housework? And don¡¯t you feel like it¡¯s too empty, and¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, Huo Jinyao had sealed her mouth with his lips.

    It was not a light kiss, but a long and romantic one. It went on until she was unable to speak or even breathe.

    Watching her blushing in his arms, Huo Jinyao spoke softly. ¡°We can hire people to do the housework. If you feel it is too empty, you can have children. If you still feel lonely, you can have parties at home and invite people over. These are just small things.¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed, thinking that she seemed to have asked a silly question.

    ¡°I still think it¡¯s too much.¡±

    A vi for a wedding present? Although she knew he was rich, it was too much for her.

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Huo Jinyao kissed her again on her cheek and said, ¡°You are my wife. We can buy a house wherever you want to travel as well if you like.¡±

 Chapter 260 - Why Are You So Good To Me?

    <h4>Chapter 260: Why Are You So Good To Me?</h4>

    ¡°Stop.¡± Su Qingsang could not listen anymore. She needed some time to digest the things that had happened today.

    She looked up at Huo Jinyao and asked, ¡°Why are you so good to me?¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, this is being good to you?¡± Jinyao pulled her into his arms and kissed her lips. ¡°You are my wife. Whom should I be good to if not you? Trust me, I will treat you better in the future.¡±

    Leaning against his chest, Su Qingsang could not say a word.

    ¡°What is it?¡± He looked down at her and was confused to see that her face was not quite cheerful. ¡°You don¡¯t like it? We can see some others tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head and encircled Huo Jinyao¡¯s waist with her arms, which she rarely did. ¡°I¡¯m just touched.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl,¡± Huo Jinyao said, rubbing her hair. ¡°Well, I must give you more presents to get you to touch me more.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang looked up at him. Her eyes were serious and concentrated. ¡°You actually don¡¯t have to. These things are not what I want.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need a huge house, but just one that¡¯s enough to live in. We don¡¯t need too much money, just enough to support our life. I¡¯m d you gave me a present and went out of your way to make me known to everyone in the city. I still want the two of us to keep our life simple, though. Will you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s all up to you.¡± Huo Jinyao smiled tenderly. Su Qingsang felt her heart beating quickly. She was sofortably warm.

    Huo Jinyao did not insist on her epting his present, but gave her time to adapt to the change.

    Raising her head, she kissed him on the lips. This time Huo Jinyao took the initiative and grabbed her waist.

    The light on the back garden was not too bright; the shadows of the handsome couple looked so beautiful.

    Standing in the corner, Qiu Yanbo narrowed his eyes as he watched the couple hugging and kissing.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    A very light voice spoke in his ear. Qiu Yanbo turned around to find that Su Peizhen hade outside as well.

    She was looking at the scene as well. Qiu Yanbo slightly knitted his eyebrows and was going to leave, but Su Peizhen blocked his way.

    ¡°Feel bad, do you? Does it hurt you? It¡¯s toote; she is married.¡±

    She had never sounded so gloating. All the usual calmness and grace of the eldest Miss Su had disappeared now.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look very good right now.¡±

    Qiu Yanbo looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s face. She was good-looking, even gorgeous. Now, however, he was displeased at her beauty. ¡°If I don¡¯t look good, you are no better.¡±

    ¡°Qiu Yanbo.¡± Not wanting to be heard by the rest of the hall, Su Peizhen lowered her voice and said, ¡°What do you want? Huo Jinyao is not someone you can mess with. Tianyu Group is not apany you can easily go up against.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I want you to know this: today, Huo Jinyao¡¯s attitude spoke for itself. He doesn¡¯t respect your family.¡±

    Su Peizhen turned sour. Wasn¡¯t Huo Jinyao¡¯s action also a p in the face of the Su Family?

    He cooperated with the Su Family at first, which made them feel appreciated. Now, though, he treated their illegitimate daughter as a treasure. It felt like he wasughing at their stupidity and blindness.

 Chapter 261 - He Was Not in a Hurry

    <h4>Chapter 261: He Was Not in a Hurry</h4>

    Su Peizhen did not hate Su Qingsang for her marrying Huo Jinyao, nor did she hate her for being doted on by him. Still, Su Qingsang should never ever have seduced Qiu Yanbo.

    Her fists clenched and resentment shed in Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes.

    Qiu Yanbo ignored her and took a look at the couple kissing before he turned to leave.

    His resentment was different than Su Peizhen¡¯s. He was thinking ahead. There was plenty of time; he was not in a hurry.

    It was obvious some people wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep that night; He Xuankai and He Xuanyao would be just as upset as Su Peizhen and Qiu Yanbo.

    The He Family hade to Lin City to develop their business and they had cooperated with Tianyu before. Yet, the He siblings had not been invited to this banquet.

    It was not only that. Huo¡¯s cooperation had been in the bag before he had unexpectedly cooperated with the Su Family.

    Huo Jinyao married Su Qingsang, so it was a matter of course that he cooperate with the Su Family. For the He Family, however, it was an offense.

    Even He Xuankai was notfortable about it, let alone He Xuanyao. They even had a rtionship with Lee Junsheng. Huo Jinyao had a good rtionship with Lee Junsheng, yet he had not invited the He brother and sister.

    ¡°Brother.¡± He Xuanyao saw some people post photos of the banquet on Wechat Moments. Her face turned green out of anger.

    Why should that Su Qingsang enjoy such glory? Why is Huo Jinyao so good to her?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see?¡± He Xuankai frowned, feeling regret for helping his sister trap Huo Jinyao. ¡°What you didst time we saw him offended Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Why? I did it because-¡±

    He Xuanyao didn¡¯t finish that sentence. ¡°Brother, what should I do? I really have to let Jinyao and that woman stay together like that?¡±

    ¡°What else can you do?¡± Knowing what his sister was thinking, He Xuankai sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯d better stop messing around. Dad was already displeased that we didn¡¯t get to work with Tianyu. If we offend Huo Jinyao even more, I don¡¯t know what he will do.¡±

    He Xuanyao did not speak, but her face revealed her doubts.

    Anyway, she had to try something to be Mrs. Huo.

    ...

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao were staying at the vi the next day. Thergest bedroom on the second floor was their room.

    Su Qingsang went upstairs and found all the decorations and furnishings were in her favorite style.

    The semi-circr balcony, which was superrge, was furnished with a cane tea table and two sofas. There was a perg on the edge, decorated with a few small green nts. Sitting on the sofa, she could see the swimming pool in the backyard.

    When the guests had gone, Huo Jinyao saw her sitting on the sofa when he went upstairs. He came over and put his arm around her waist.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Isn¡¯t it cold?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just fine.¡± Su Qingsang turned to him and asked, ¡°Guests all gone?¡±

    ¡°Gone.¡± Huo Jinyao pinched her cheeks. He loved her delicate smooth skin so much that he could fondle it forever. ¡°Are you tired?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Compared to overnight operations, that night had not been really tiring.

    ¡°No?¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Shall I draw you a bath?¡±

    Su Qingsang was going to say that she would take a shower, but Huo Jinyao had already gone into the bathroom. There was a light in his eyes.

 Chapter 262 - We Need to Save Water

    <h4>Chapter 262: We Need to Save Water</h4>

    Huo Jinyao quickly filled the bath with water. Su Qingsang was about to get up when he suddenly reached out and picked her up. She was startled and put her arms around his neck very quickly.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Taking a bath with you and trying the jacuzzi I had specially installed.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. This guy had never taken a bath decently with her before.

    ¡°Come on baby, we need to save water.¡± Her refusal was rejected and Huo Jinyao carried her into the bathroom.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao. I¡¯m tired.¡±

    How could he say this was ¡°to save water¡±? God knew it always took more water when two people bathed together.

    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t tired. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll only do it once.¡±

    ¡°I was wrong. I am tired. I-¡±

    ¡°Come on, just once.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice disappeared in the bathroom.

    Soon, all that was left was the sound of water sshing. As for Su Qingsang¡¯s remarks, all were drowned by the sound of the water.

    At the same time, an airne from Rong Citynded in Lin City.

    When Su Qingsang got up in the morning, Huo Jinyao was not in the room. She got up and went to the cloakroom attached to the bedroom. This bedroom was about the same as Huo Jinyao¡¯s in Rong City, only a little smaller. Still, it was bigger than her little apartment.

    In the cloakroom, Huo Jinyao had her clothes for every seasonid out.

    Su Qingsang looked for a while and chose a set of rtively casual clothes to wear. After washing, she went downstairs.

    She used to practice Tai Ji with Old Master Huo every time Huo Jinyao swam in Huo Mansion. Now, she could finally stand by the pool and watch him swim.

    She had to admit that Huo Jinyao¡¯s swimming posture was very handsome and skilled.

    The morning sun was shining on him, gilding his tawny skin.

    She knew there was a gym in the Huo Mansion. It was no wonder Huo Jinyao was in such good shape.

    He was really a man of self-discipline. No matter howte he went to bed at night, he always got up early the next morning. Not only did he get up early, but he also exercised every day.

    The weather was getting cooler and the morning sun was not very strong.

    She sat down by the pool, watching Huo Jinyao swim. Suddenly, she felt life had be peaceful and happy. Recalling Huo Jinyao¡¯s kindness to her, she thought it would be okay to spend a lifetime with this man. Wasn¡¯t it?

    At least she had a vague idea of what life would be.

    At the edge of the pool, Huo Jinyao suddenly appeared. He stretched out his hand and pulled her body down into the water easily.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Su Qingsang cried. She couldn¡¯t swim.

    How could Huo Jinyao make her sink into the water? He held her tightly to keep her from sinking and half-lifted her up.

    ¡°Peeking at your man for so long? Well?¡±

    ¡°Who, who peeked?¡± Su Qingsang blushed. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Well, right, it was not peeking. You¡¯re my wife. You can watch me fair and square. Then tell me, did I look good?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s was nothing worth looking at.¡± Su Qingsang did not admit it.

    ¡°Then why did you watch for so long?¡± Huo Jinyao slightly released his hands, as if going to throw her into the water.

    ¡°Yes, yes, it was good.¡± Su Qingsang was afraid. ¡°Don¡¯t let go. I can¡¯t swim.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t swim? Good, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao held her tighter as he spoke. Su Qingsan had felt a little cold in the water, but she didn¡¯t in his arms.

    ¡°Come on. I¡¯m not in swimwear. Let me go first.¡±

    Her hands clung to his shoulders. Her hair was wet and her clothes were clinging to her body.

    Huo Jinyao saw her like this and squinted his eyes. Thinking of nothing else, he carried her directly up to the master bedroom.

 Chapter 263 - I Did Nothing Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 263: I Did Nothing Wrong</h4>

    Su Qingsang looked at Su Peizhen, who was sitting in front of her, not understanding why her sister was looking at her.

    It was a Monday and the number of people seeking medical help was especially high. She had been busy the whole afternoon and had originally wanted to rush off for a meal. Su Peizhen, however, had turned up to look for her.

    Su Peizhen sat facing Su Qingsang for some time without uttering a word. She bore her eyes into Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang felt ufortable after being scrutinized and she cleared her throat before speaking, ¡°Have you eaten? If you have not, let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±

    She recalled that there was a good caf¨¦. She was still thinking of hurrying back to work in the afternoon after having her meal.

    Su Peizhen remained silent. Her gaze shifted to Su Qingsang¡¯s neck. There were two big marks there.

    She was not a na?ve young girl and knew what the marks were.

    Su Qingsang felt increasingly uneasy about the way Su Peizhen was staring at her. When she realized where Su Peizhen was looking, she felt embarrassment creep up on her.

    It was all Huo Jinyao¡¯s fault. He imed that the weekend getaway at their vi was for her to let her hair down but, in truth, he had only cared about pinning her down and having his way with her all through the weekend.

    Conveniently for Huo Jinyao, prior to their weekend getaway, Su Qingsang was touched by his act of introducing her to the public and of showering her with gifts. She could not bear to reject his desires.

    The oue for her was extreme exhaustion. Before she went to work this morning, she had espied the marks on her neck and left home with a scarf.

    After being upied with patients and pregnant women all morning, however, the heat had caused her to remove the scarf.

    At this moment, as she was being scrutinized by Su Peizhen, she felt a little distressed. She spoke again, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang, after all the years that you lived with the Su Family, I really was not able to see that you are a force to be reckoned with.¡±

    Su Peizhen was ridiculing and taunting her with her words. Su Peizhen shifted her gaze from the marks on Su Qingsang¡¯s neck to Su Qingsang¡¯s face. This face irked Su Peizhen no matter how she looked at it. It was like a thorn in her flesh.

    ¡°You are already married, yet you still cling on to Yanbo. Su Qingsang, don¡¯t you feel ashamed of yourself?¡±

    A shadow crossed Su Qingsang¡¯s face. She stared at Su Peizhen, her face tinged with rage.

    ¡°If you came to find me today to throw baseless usations at me, then I¡¯m sorry, I still have work to tend to.¡±

    She stood up as she spoke, yet Su Peizhen stood up too.

    ¡°Did I say anything wrong? Yanbo and I were getting along fine, but because of you, because of your intrusion into our lives, Yanbo has called off our engagement. He...¡±

    ¡°You are wrong.¡± Su Qingsang bluntly interrupted her. ¡°What happened between you and Qiu Yanbo has nothing to do with me. If you insist on pinning the me on me, then why did nothing happen between Qiu Yanbo and I when I was living with Su Family for such a long period of time? What happened between you and Qiu Yanbo is a result of problems in your rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Su Qingsang had bright prospects and would never take the me for this matter. ¡°You can increase your appetite, but you can¡¯t speak carelessly. If there were no problems between you and Qiu Yanbo, nobody would havee between the two of you even if they wanted to. If there was already a problem between the two of you, then even if no onees between you, the oue is the same. You are an intelligent person too, so you don¡¯t need me to go over this again for you, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you lecturing me right now?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Su Qingsang remainedposed. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to reason with you.¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang, don¡¯t be too gleeful. Do you realize that I could take everything away from you?¡±

    ¡°I believe you could.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. She believed that the Su Family had the ability to do so, but she also believed that Su Peizhen would trante her words into actions. ¡°What would that achieve anyway? Even if you take everything away from me, the truth doesn¡¯t change.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Fine.¡± Su Peizhen nodded. ¡°So you refuse to acknowledge your mistake?¡±

    ¡°I did nothing wrong, so why should I acknowledge anything?¡±

 Chapter 264 - What Is Your Purpose?

    <h4>Chapter 264: What Is Your Purpose?</h4>

    ¡°Su Qingsang, I really did not know that you were a force to be reckoned with. I guess I have underestimated you in the past. The way you had behaved in the Su Family was all an act, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Su Peizhen really hated herself for her error in judgment. How was she able to trust that Su Qingsang was an innocent person?

    ¡°An act? What do you mean by that?¡± Su Qingsang raised her brows. She would not want to acknowledge such an usation. ¡°I just did not want to cause any trouble. I¡¯m not what you think. You should look for Qiu Yanbo to resolve the problems you have with him; don¡¯t involve me.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face contorted with anger. She did not expect that Su Qingsang could be so cynical.

    On the other hand, Su Qingsang absolutely did not want to care about Su Peizhen¡¯s ridiculous behavior. Her conscience was clear.

    She left without any qualms, leaving Su Peizhen sitting there alone. There was a sh of tant abhorrence in Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes.

    Su Qingsang did not take the matter to heart. Since her birth, Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue spoiled Su Peizhen rotten. She thus ced herself on a pedestal.

    She was merely unable to ept the fact that Qiu Yanbo did not love her anymore. When she met a better man in the future, she would look back and be enlightened about her current predicament.

    On the way back to the hospital, Su Qingsang bought herself a fast-food meal. After being held up by Su Peizhen, she had missed lunch at the hospital canteen.

    When she was nearing the hospital, she almost knocked into someone because of her hurried pace.

    Upon steadying herself, she took a step back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she took the initiative to apologize. Upon having a clearer look at the person in front of her, she was momentarily stunned. ¡°Aunty, it¡¯s you.¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes turned misty and she became emotional as she gazed at Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang felt a little awkward under Xiang Caiping¡¯s stare. ¡°Aunty, are you alright? Did I knock into you?¡±

    Xiang Caiping was at a loss for words. She had been in Lin City for a few days already and had taken great precautions in finding out Su Qingsang¡¯s whereabouts without alerting the Su Family.

    She had originally nned to look for Su Qingsang in the morning. However, due to being advanced in age, she was not in the best of health. The fall she had suffered previously was still causing an ache in her lower back.

    By the time she reached the hospital, Su Qingsang had gone for lunch.

    She felt vexed and regretful. I should have made the decision toe here earlier so that there could be a chance for me to apany my daughter for lunch.

    ¡°Aunty?¡±

    Su Qingsang was daunted by the way she was being stared at, hence she called out again, ¡°Aunty, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in Rong City?¡±

    ¡°I, I...¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s voice reflected her excitement. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡± Su Qingsang furrowed her brows. She had been at the scene of the incident when Xiang Caiping encountered her and Huo Jinyao. She had witnessed very clearly that the car did not knock Xiang Caiping down. Xiang Caiping had taken a fall herself.

    After that, she had continued to express concern over the incident and asked Huo Jinyao about what should be done to follow up on it. He told her that he had settled the matter and evenpensated Xiang Caiping with a hundred thousand dors.

    She did not expect Xiang Caiping toe all the way to Lin City to look for her. Su Qingsang had a subtle look on her face. ¡°Aunty, what is your purpose in looking me up?¡±

    Xiang Caiping was still thinking about how she should respond when her line of sight fell on the box of food in Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. ¡°You...you have not had your lunch yet? Then...then would you like to have lunch with me?¡±

    Su Qingsang was confounded for a moment. She felt that the person in front of her was being cryptic and suspenseful. Su Qingsang was having difficulty in seeing through the older woman¡¯s intentions and that made her feel increasingly wary. She only hesitated for a moment before replying.

    ¡°Sure, Aunty. What would you like to have?¡±

    ¡°Nothing in particr. Anything is fine.¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s response reflected her caution. Su Qingsang was increasingly wary, but she still led Xiang Caiping to a restaurant beside the hospital.

    It was not pricey to dine at the restaurant. Since it was near the hospital and provided affordable food options, business was rather good.

    It was now past lunchtime and there were only a few customers in the restaurant.

    Su Qingsang led Xiang Caiping to a table and they settled into their seats. She also ordered food for Xiang Caiping. When the food was served, Su Qingsang looked at Xiang Caiping and asked again, ¡°Aunty, what is your purpose in looking me up?¡±

 Chapter 265 - I Am Your Mother

    <h4>Chapter 265: I Am Your Mother</h4>

    The weather in Lin City had gradually be chilly. It definitely could not bepared to the extreme cold of Rong City, though.

    Xiang Caiping had on a woolen jacket and she appeared to be afraid of the cold. She had some fine lines at the edges of her eyes.

    When faced with the doubt in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes, she rubbed her hands together. It seemed like she was slightly embarrassed to speak.

    Su Qingsang saw Xiang Caiping¡¯s awkwardness and decided not to pressure her. ¡°Aunty, if you don¡¯t feel like saying it now, then let¡¯s have our meal first. You can talk about it after.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt that the other party might have some difficulties in speaking her mind, hence she was not in a hurry to question her.

    Xiang Caiping did not expect Su Qingsang to be so understanding; warm tears started to fill her eyes. She could see that Su Qingsang had had a good upbringing.

    She heaved a sigh of relief. Looks like that person had taken good care of Su Qingsang.

    The dishes were served shortly. Su Qingsang realized that the other party did not eat meat and was only eating vegetables.

    She did not question the other party¡¯s diet preferences. The two of them ate in silence. During that time, Su Qingsang thought of sending Huo Jinyao a message to inform him about her meeting. Sheter decided that she could handle this matter by herself, hence there was no need to inform him.

    After the meal, much time hadpsed. Su Qingsang checked the time and knew that she had twenty more minutes before she was due at work.

    ¡°Aunty, can you tell me what you came here for? I have to be at work in a bit.¡±

    Xiang Caiping put her bowl down and her hands shook a little after hearing what Su Qingsang said.

    Seemingly determined to do what she hade to do, Xiang Caiping stared fixedly at Su Qingsang and started to speak very softly.

    ¡°I know your name is Su Qingsang. You are twenty-five this year. Your birthday is on 26 December; thest day of Christmas. Your father is Su Chenghui. You...¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s disposition started to change as she listened to Xiang Caiping¡¯s words. She looked at Xiang Caiping warily. ¡°What are you driving at? How do you know all that?¡±

    This information was not confidential and could be found out with a little investigation. Why would Xiang Caiping want to find out such information?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m not a bad person. I¡¯m really not a bad person.¡± Xiang Caiping waved her hands, her wrinkled face seemed to reflect a sense of urgency. ¡°I, Qingsang, I, I am your mother.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s hand, which reached for her cellphone, stopped in mid-air and the phone in her hand slipped back into her bag.

    She red at the woman in front of her. Her eyes revealed that she was guarded and filled with suspicion. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I, I really am your mother. I also know that you were born at nine in the morning. You weighed 7.5 pounds when you were born. You...¡±

    ¡°Stop,¡± Su Qingsang held up one of her hands. She blinked and struggled to maintain herposure after receiving the barrage of information. ¡°You mean I¡¯m your daughter? You¡¯re my mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So, you mean, you and my father, Su Chenghui, the both of you...¡±

    She had not figured out how to verbalize the rest of her sentence, but the situation she was facing now was obviously something she had not expected.

    ¡°Yes, I was once Su Chenghui¡¯s lover.¡±

    Xiang Caiping gave Su Qingsang a definite answer, but Su Qingsang found it hard to believe.

    She could not help but look Xiang Caiping over. She looked to be in her fifties; there were fine lines at the edges of her eyes and her disposition was slightly ashen. Her hair also had specks of grey.

    Despite that, it was not difficult to see from her features that she used to be quite attractive during her younger years.

    Su Qingsang could not easily bring herself to believe that this older woman was her mother.

    Firstly, she could not find any trace of resemnce between herself and the older woman, and, secondly, she really could not believe that the woman in front of her used to be Su Chenghui¡¯s mistress.

    Su Chenghui was married to Li Qianxue. Su Peizhen was born before her, which meant that the woman in front of her could only be a third party between Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue.

    ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that you are my mother?¡±

 Chapter 266 - This Did Not Make Sense at All

    <h4>Chapter 266: This Did Not Make Sense at All</h4>

    Even if this woman in front of her had been Su Chenghui¡¯s mistress, Su Qingsang was still not going to be convinced she was telling her the truth.

    What kind of person is Su Chenghui? He is the general manager in the Li Family. He has always been on a pedestal and does not have a care in the world. Even if he said he was only forty, a lot of people would believe him.

    Then there is Li Qianxue, who has maintained her appearance well and behaves elegantly. She has the natural ir of an upper-ss woman and lookes like she is, at most, in her thirties.

    No matter how much Su Qingsang disliked Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue, she could also see the distinct differences between Li Qianxue and Xiang Caiping.

    Under such circumstances, how could Su Qingsang believe that Su Chenghui had any intimate rtions with the woman in front of her? This did not make sense at all.

    Xiang Caiping was a little panicky. ¡°You can ask your father, he knows about this. He knows it. What happened between me and him. At that time, we...¡±

    She halted her words at this point, seemingly embarrassed about speaking about her past.

    After some thought, she retrieved a photograph from her pocket and ced it in front of Su Qingsang. ¡°I have your childhood photograph. It is reasonable that you don¡¯t believe me, because you do not resemble me. Instead, you resemble your father. I also found that out about you.¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at the photograph. It was obvious that the photograph was old. The child in the photograph looked tiny and had features that did bear a striking resemnce to Su Chenghui.

    Xiang Caiping retrieved another photograph which was of her and Su Chenghui.

    The photograph depicted Su Chenghui in his younger years and his features looked just like those of the infant in the previous photograph.

    Xiang Caiping looked wholly different in the photograph than she did now. She looked very young, graceful, and attractive. She was very beautiful.

    There was one photograph which only depicted Su Chenghui. This photograph bore the most resemnce to the infant. It was urate to say that Su Chenghui was a dashing young man in his younger years.

    ¡°You really looked like your father when you were little. It¡¯s just that your features became more distinctive as you grew up. You still resemble your father, but not as much as you did when you were little.¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s hands gently touched the two photographs. ¡°I...I was angry at that time, so I burnt some photographs. Now I¡¯m only left with these two. As for photographs of you, I only have this one.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s attentionnded on a tear at the corner of one of the photographs. She assumed that Xiang Caiping had also wanted to tear up this photograph.

    She did not tear it up in the end and ended up keeping it.

    ¡°I was the one who named you. At that time, your father wanted to name you Zijin. It was taken from a famous poem. I told him that if we were to use Lin City¡¯s dialect to say it, it would not sound nice. I asked why not name you Qingqing instead. Su Qingqing. Your father found that toomon. In the end, we happened to see a mulberry tree outside the door and I suggested naming you Qingsang. That mulberry tree was also where your father and I had pledged our love to each other.¡±

    Xiang Caiping narrated a little hurriedly. It was the first time that Su Qingsang had heard about the origins of her name.

    Looking at the photograph, Su Qingsang was almost convinced by Xiang Caiping. However, she still had some doubts.

    ¡°If you are my mother, then why didn¡¯t you acknowledge me sooner? Why didn¡¯t you live with me?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes started to turn red as she spoke and tears slipped from the corner of her eyes. She looked like theplete opposite of Li Qianxue. Even though she was advanced in age, when she started to cry, it was strangely beautiful. She was like a fragile willow tree bearing the weight of a strong wind.

    Given Su Chenghui¡¯s personality, it was probable that he liked this type of beauty.

 Chapter 267 - It Was Not Intentional on My Part

    <h4>Chapter 267: It Was Not Intentional on My Part</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xiang Caiping sniffed. She pulled out a napkin to dry her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this was not intentional on my part. I just...¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t panic. You can speak slowly.¡±

    Much time had passed since the events Xiang Caiping was talking about; the grievances which Su Qingsang used to have deep down in her heart had almost dissipated.

    ¡°Your father had wanted to marry Li Qianxue and I had had no means to intervene. I was pregnant and initially nned on having an abortion. I could not bear to do so. Then, the doctor informed me that I was not in good health. If I were to have an abortion, I might not be able to get pregnant ever again. I also did not have the courage to go through with an abortion. After giving birth to you, your father had already married Li Qianxue. I was devastated and angry with him for marrying someone else. I left you with him. I thought that at that time, he had better means in bringing up a child than me. I assumed that for old times¡¯ sake, he would take good care of you.¡±

    Su Qingsang remained silent. Xiang Caiping was visibly worked up and her words were repetitive; her verbalized ount of the pastcked fluency.

    ¡°Qingsang, I am honestly not some third party. Your father and I... we met each other before his marriage. This is true. In the end, however, he...¡±

    ¡°Why did he want to marry Li Qianxue?¡± Though Su Qingsang was not regrly present in Su Mansion, she had still witnessed many happenings and events there when she was growing up.

    Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue were only husband and wife on the surface. They put on an act of mutual respect in front of others, but they did not get along in their private lives.

    Su Qingsang was aware of this because she had witnessed their private interactions a few times during her childhood. Li Qianxue was snappy and guarded towards Su Chenghui. As for Su Chenghui, he was theplete opposite of how modest and gentlemanly he behaved in public. He was extremely cold and unfeeling, to the point where it was diforting.

    Whenever Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue got into an argument with each other, Li Qianxue would look at Su Qingsang with increased hostility.

    ¡°Since things had reached such a hopeless point, I chose to walk away from it all. I was too ashamed to face you after the choice I had made. Little did I know that I would hear your name in a television program. Before I could decide whether or not to look for you, I ran into you on the road.

    ¡°Qingsang, I know that it will be difficult for you to ept me at the moment. You might even think that I am a liar and a bad mother, but I really am your mother.¡±

    Xiang Caiping had spoken a lot and her pitiful demeanor had struck a chord in Su Qingsang¡¯s heart.

    Su Qingsang pulled out a piece of napkin and handed it to Xiang Caiping, motioning for her to stop crying. ¡°Alright, I believe you are my mother.¡±

    ¡°Then, then...¡± Xiang Caiping instantaneously looked hopeful. ¡°You, you believe me? So you are willing to acknowledge me?¡±

    ¡°Please give me some time.¡± Su Qingsang nced at the time on her watch. ¡°I need to get back to work. Are you staying in a hotel or...¡±

    ¡°Hotel. I¡¯m staying in a hotel nearby.¡±

    ¡°Do you know your way around? How about you return to the hotel and when I am done with work, we can talk about everything?¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Xiang Caiping speedily dried her tears. She was crying and smiling at the same time; she looked very emotional.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s empathy towards Xiang Caiping deepened. Faced with such a fragile character, she did not want to reprimand or me her further.

    Without insisting on Xiang Caiping going back to the hotel, Su Qingsang left for work first.

    In the afternoon, Su Qingsang had to perform two surgeries. Even though they were minor surgeries, they had sessfully distracted her from Xiang Caiping and she temporarily pushed the matter to the back of her mind.

    When she was almost done with work, she remembered Xiang Caiping¡¯s existence. When she was still contemting whether to go to the hotel where Xiang Caiping was staying, she spotted Xiang Caiping sitting on a bench at the entrance of the hospital.

    ¡°Qingsang, you have finished work?¡±

    Xiang Caiping stood up, slightly blushing. It was not clear how long she had been waiting.

    ¡°Have you been waiting here the whole time?¡±

 Chapter 268 - I Donâ€™t Mind

    <h4>Chapter 268: I Don¡¯t Mind</h4>

    ¡°No, I just got here.¡± Xiang Caiping rubbed her hands. ¡°I just wanted to see if you had finished up work.¡±

    Su Qingsang sighed inwardly. ¡°Where is your hotel? I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    The look of anticipation in Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes dimmed instantly. Su Qingsang added, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there to pack your luggage, then you¡¯lle back home with me.¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes lit up again. ¡°Qingsang, you, you...¡±

    ¡°Since you are my mother, there is no reason for you to stay at a hotel. I still have a room at my ce, but it¡¯s not very spacious. I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Xiang Caiping waved her hands to dispel Su Qingsang¡¯s worry; the smile on her face reflected her ebullience.

    Su Qingsang was not quite sure what else to say as she followed Xiang Caiping to the hotel to pack up her luggage. She then took Xiang Caiping home.

    She did hesitate to wee Xiang Caiping into her life. The more she harbored doubts, however, the more she wanted to resolve them by uncovering the truth.

    Even though Xiang Caiping did not speak, the eager look in her eyes caused Su Qingsang to want to ept her. This was making her jubnt.

    No matter how many doubts about Xiang Caiping Su Qingsang had in heart, she could not verbalize them at that time. After taking Xiang Caiping home, she helped her settle into the guest room.

    Although the guest room was not regrly upied, there were bedsheets, nkets and other necessaryforts in the room due to Shi Mengwan¡¯s regr visits in the past.

    Su Qingsang lined the bed and prepared the nkets for Xiang Caiping. Xiang Caiping stood to the side, originally intending to help, but Su Qingsang had motioned for her to take a seat and did not want her to assist.

    ¡°Qingsang, this house belongs to you...¡±

    ¡°My father provided me with this house.¡± Su Qingsang exined inly. ¡°He purchased this ce for me after I gained my university admission. I moved out of the family home and moved in here.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had originally nned to have her move into the vi after the dinner party, but she felt that the vi was too far away from her workce and had declined.

    Huo Jinyao did not insist. He had also gotten used to living here after a few months. This ce was also closer to hispany than the vi.

    After Xiang Caiping scanned the ce, she looked reassured. ¡°So he treats you really well?¡±

    Treats me well? Buying a house for me equates to treating me well? Su Qingsang did not know what constituted the kind of good treatment which Xiang Caiping was referring to, so she did not borate further on this topic. ¡°My domestic helper is making dinner. I assume you haven¡¯t had dinner?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Xiang Caiping gave a wave of her hand. ¡°You have hired help? Is it expensive to hire a domestic helper here?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao hired her. I¡¯m not sure if it is expensive. Shees here daily to tidy the rooms and make dinner.¡±

    Xiang Caiping nodded as she recalled the young man she had seen. ¡°Huo Jinyao? Was he the young man with you previously? Your...¡±

    ¡°My husband,¡± Su Qingsang said the term much more naturally now.

    Xiang Caiping thought of how Huo Jinyao had sent someone to settle the incident of her waist injury as well as the car that he had driven previously. ¡°Is he... is he very wealthy?¡±

    Su Qingsang was caught off guard by Xiang Caiping¡¯s question and paused before replying, ¡°He¡¯s well off.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t brood over my question. I don¡¯t mean anything by it. I¡¯m only concerned about you. Did your father introduce him to you?¡±

    ¡°No, I came across him myself.¡±

    Xiang Caiping nodded and silence came between the two women again. Xiang Caiping was holding back what she wanted to say and Su Qingsang could not think of anything to say.

    Su Qingsangcked experience in getting along with her elders. At that moment, Huo Jinyao returned home from work. Once he got back, he was notified by the domestic helper that Su Qingsang had brought someone home.

    When Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping went to the living area, Huo Jinyao was putting down his keys. He saw Xiang Caiping the moment he looked up.

    ¡°Dear, this person is...¡±

    Huo Jinyao had a good memory and immediately recalled the incident with this older woman back in Rong City.

    ¡°She...¡± Su Qingsang was deliberating on how she could exin to Huo Jinyao when the domestic helper announced that dinner was ready.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner. We¡¯ll talk after dinner.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Huo Jinyao nodded and, out of courtesy, did not probe. The way his deep eyes looked at Xiang Caiping, however, was full of doubt.

 Chapter 269 - What Motive Does She Harbor?

    <h4>Chapter 269: What Motive Does She Harbor?</h4>

    The domestic helper left after making dinner. It was now just the three of them. Xiang Caiping stood rooted to the ground. She was already feeling awkward when she first got there. Looking at Huo Jinyao now made her even more ufortable.

    The way Huo Jinyao was looking at her was especially disconcerting. Xiang Caiping wanted too much to be with Su Qingsang to be put off.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Huo Jinyao spoke first. He shifted his gaze to Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang purposefully blinked at him to indicate that they should have their meal first before talking about anything else.

    The three of them sat at the dining table.

    Su Qingsang held up a bowl to scoop soup into it and, after thinking for a moment, ced the bowl of soup in front of Xiang Caiping. ¡°Have some soup first.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Xiang Caiping¡¯s demeanor and seemed a little perplexed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal.¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s smile reflected some embarrassment and she could not help but nce at Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao took no notice of Xiang Caiping and, instead, ced the bowl of soup he had just scooped in front of Su Qingsang. ¡°Dear, for you.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled at Huo Jinyao as she took the bowl of soup from him. The domestic helper had good cooking skills. Su Qingsang was hungry after performing two surgical procedures in the afternoon.

    Dinner was eaten silently. Huo Jinyao was, as usual, attentive to Su Qingsang and put food items into her bowl from time to time.

    Whenever he did this, Xiang Caiping was visiblyforted by his act. It seemed to her that Su Qingsang was well cared for and she was extremely happy about that.

    Huo Jinyao pretended not to notice Xiang Caiping¡¯s reactions and he behaved as he usually did.

    After the meal, Xiang Caiping was adamant about helping to wash the dishes. Su Qingsang was not able to stop her in time even if she had wanted to do so.

    After waiting for Xiang Caiping to clear the dishes and take them to the kitchen, Huo Jinyao pulled Su Qingsang aside to have a seat in the living room.

    Su Qingsang recounted her meeting with Xiang Caiping simply and Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes after hearing her. In contrast to Su Qingsang, he felt that this matter seemed a little fishy.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she acknowledge you in the past?¡±

    Su Qingsang lowered her voice to exin the reason to him. She definitely felt that the reason was highly usible: betrayed by her lover and in a moment of fury, she had left her child and walked away from it all.

    Huo Jinyao could understand the reasoning but he felt somewhat ufortable about it. ¡°Do you want to hear my honest opinion?¡±

    ¡°Shoot.¡±

    ¡°She did not attempt to look for you for so many years, but suddenly decided to do so after your trip to Rong City. What motive does she harbor?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked a few times and stared cluelessly at Huo Jinyao, seeminglyprehending what he was driving at within seconds.

    ¡°Dear,¡± Huo Jinyao edged closer to Su Qingsang, whispering into her ear about what he had deduced from this matter. After he was done, he espied the pained look on her face. ¡°Do you feel unhappy about what I have said?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°No, I know what you mean.¡±

    She understood the concept of being guarded against others¡¯ intentions.

    After speaking about the worst case scenario, Huo Jinyao suddenly wanted to tease her. ¡°To think about it, you have got to be relieved that the tree outside the door was a mulberry tree. If it was a parasol tree, perhaps you would be called Qingtong?¡±

    ¡°You and your nonsense.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s initial worries were substantially dispelled by Huo Jinyao¡¯s joke. She raised her hand and pummeled his chest with force.

    He instinctively clutched his chest and copsed backward onto the sofa with a contorted look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s so painful... so painful. I got shot by an arrow.¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±

    ¡°I really got shot by an arrow. If you don¡¯t give me a kiss, I won¡¯t be able to get up.¡± Huo Jinyao put on a convincing act.

    Su Qingsang admitted defeat and could only lean over to kiss him on the cheek.

    Before she could move away, she espied Xiang Caipinging into the living room.

    Su Qingsang immediately blushed a deep crimson and speedily sat up straight. At the same time, she gave Huo Jinyao¡¯s arm a tap.

    Huo Jinyao also sat up and, in contrast to Su Qingsang, he was rather cool about being seen cozying up to her.

    ¡°Aunty, it must have been tough on you. Please have a seat.¡±

 Chapter 270 - You Donâ€™t Have To Be So Formal

    <h4>Chapter 270: You Don¡¯t Have To Be So Formal</h4>

    Xiang Caiping saw how well Huo Jinyao was taking care of her daughter and felt ddened by it.

    She sat on the sofa opposite Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao. Her posture was pencil straight and she ced her palms on her knees. For a moment, Su Qingsang thought that she was looking at someone from the olden days.

    ¡°A...Aunty, you don¡¯t have to be so formal.¡±

    She saw Xiang Caiping turn pale after being addressed as ¡®Aunty,¡¯ but she could not bring herself to address the older woman as ¡®Mother¡¯.

    Huo Jinyao grabbed hold of Su Qingsang¡¯s hand and she red at him. He stubbornly held onto her without any intention of letting go.

    When Su Qingsang was about to wrestle her hand free, Huo Jinyao suddenly looked towards Xiang Caiping. ¡°Aunty, may I ask why you waited so long to acknowledge Qingsang?¡±

    Su Qingsang had already asked this question, but Huo Jinyao¡¯s tone and demeanor werepletely different from hers.

    His manner was imposing and his stare was prating. Although he did not explicitly dere his meaning, his protectiveness of Su Qingsang was clearly reflected in his eyes.

    Su Qingsang forgot to wrestle her hand free. Xiang Caiping did not expect such a critical attitude from Huo Jinyao, but she still did her best to exin herself.

    ¡°I... I felt that I have let her down. I did not want to disrupt her life.¡±

    ¡°Then why have youe to disrupt her life now?¡± Huo Jinyao ced his hand on Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulder, his other hand still holding hers tightly.

    ¡°I heard Qingsang¡¯s name in a television program and I just wanted to see her.¡± Xiang Caiping shifted her line of sight to Su Qingsang. Her tone was fervent. ¡°I wanted to see her and find out if she is doing well. I wanted to...¡±

    ¡°You have already seen her, so what now?¡±

    Huo Jinyao rudely interrupted her. Su Qingsang was a little surprised at his sharp attitude, but she did not speak up to stop him.

    ¡°I...¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s lips trembled slightly. She had wanted to see if her daughter was doing well; she just wanted to find out for herself and then leave.

    After spending some time with her daughter, however, she started to feel that this was not sufficient for her.

    She wanted to reunite with her daughter, spend more time with her, and shower her with motherly love, which she had not received for more than twenty years. Perhaps Su Qingsang did not need it anymore, but she wanted to give it all to her.

    Though she did not speak, Huo Jinyao was able to read her intentions. His expression remained unchanged. ¡°Aunty, forgive me for the harsh words I¡¯m going to say. Perhaps you have painted a rosy picture in your imagination, but have you ever thought of how Qingsang feels?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Qingsang was doing well. Even in your absence, we are happy. Your sudden appearance in her life undoubtedly reminded Qingsang that she is an illegitimate daughter, the daughter of a mistress. Am I wrong to say that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t... I didn¡¯t...¡± Xiang Caiping was flustered and she gazed anxiously at Su Qingsang. She had not stopped to ponder the meaning of the term ¡®illegitimate daughter.¡¯

    ¡°I was not a mistress. Qingsang, you have to believe me. I really wasn¡¯t a mistress. Your father and I knew each other before he got married. Li Qianxue came into his lifeter. We...¡±

    Xiang Caiping was incoherent. She tried to exin herself as clearly as she could, but she did not know where to begin. Her story was too long and she felt summarizing it would cloud its uracy.

    There was silence. Su Qingsang was indeed very curious about what had happened in the past. What Huo Jinyao had said made sense too, though.

    ¡°Aunty,¡± Huo Jinyao said. ¡°What happened in the past is not important at all. What¡¯s important are the grievances Su Qingsang has suffered all these years due to her being an illegitimate daughter.¡±

    Su Qingsang could forget about it, but Huo Jinyao would not allow the matter to rest easily.

 Chapter 271 - What is your motive?

    <h4>Chapter 271: What is your motive?</h4>

    Huo Jinyao was analyzing the situation much more than Su Qingsang had.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you were a mistress and I don¡¯t wish to know what exactly happened in the past. I just feel that, firstly, the rash way that you have intruded our lives is making things rather difficult for Qingsang. Secondly, all the things you have said are not backed up with credible evidence that you are really Qingsang¡¯s mother. In fact, we have the right to refute your ims.¡±

    ¡°I am...I really am.¡± Xiang Caiping was more worked up now than before. She sprung up from her seat and looked straight at Su Qingsang, ignoring Huo Jinyao. ¡°Qingsang, I really am your mother. Please believe me.¡±

    ¡°If that is the case, we should do a DNA test.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Xiang Caiping with continued indifference. His stare was sharper than ever. ¡°We¡¯ll believe in the result of the DNA test. It will never be wrong. Don¡¯t you agree, Aunty?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Xiang Caiping nodded profusely. ¡°It will be good. A DNA test will be good. I know what that is. Qingsang, when do you think we should do that?¡±

    Huo Jinyao did not expect her to respond this way. He could not help but nce at Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang was astonished too. When her eyes met Huo Jinyao¡¯s, she shook her head gently. She turned to face Xiang Caiping. ¡°Aunty, please don¡¯t panic. It¡¯ste now; we can¡¯t do the DNA test at this moment anyway. You should rest first and we can talk about things tomorrow. Is that alright?¡±

    ¡°Sure, alright.¡± Xiang Caiping still looked a little worked up. ¡°Qingsang, I hope that you¡¯ll believe me. I really am your mother. Whether you want to do a DNA test, take a blood test, or look for Su Chenghui for rification, I am not afraid to do any of them. I really and purely just want to acknowledge you as my daughter.¡±

    ¡°What then, after acknowledging her?¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s words were still discourteous. ¡°Do you hope that Qingsang will support you?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Xiang Caiping kept waving her hands to dispel that usation. ¡°I don¡¯t need her to support me, nor do I need both of you to support me. I have savings.¡±

    All these years, she had lived frugally. With the exception of hiring a domestic helper, she did not have any major expenditure. ¡°I have savings. Don¡¯t you worry, I will not have you support me. Perhaps you do not fancy my assets, but they will all be yours in the future.¡±

    When Xiang Caiping finished speaking, she wanted to go to her room to retrieve her bank book and documents which contained a list of her assets to prove herself. ¡°I really do have money. I can show it to you. I...¡±

    ¡°Aunty,¡± Su Qingsang stopped her from continuing what she intended to do. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I did not mean that.¡±

    If Xiang Caiping were really her mother, her biological mother, she would definitely have to support her. She just...

    Xiang Caiping stood there, seemingly at a loss about what to do. Su Qingsang could not bare that she felt as if she was bullying an elderly.

    ¡°Aunty, it¡¯ste. Please rest now. We can talk about things tomorrow.¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s lips moved and it was obvious that she still had something to say, but she could only despondently retreat back into her room.

    The living room quieted down and Su Qingsang followed Huo Jinyao into their room.

    The duo did not banter like they usually did. Su Qingsang sat on the bedside, thinking about the day¡¯s events and chuckled.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you say that you want to take a shower?¡± Huo Jinyao noticed Su Qingsang once he stepped out of the shower. He stepped forward and encircled her waist with his arms.

    When he spoke, he kissed her on her lips. Su Qingsang moved a step backward and avoided his kiss with one hand on his chest.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, what do you make of today¡¯s events?¡±

 Chapter 272 - You Still Have Me, Silly

    <h4>Chapter 272: You Still Have Me, Silly</h4>

    She was referring to what had happened since Xiang Caiping¡¯s first appearance in their life. Huo Jinyao became serious; he did not continue kissing her and just held her hand in his.

    ¡°I can¡¯t judge the situation right now.¡± A DNA test would produce definite results. If Xiang Caiping was not afraid of going through with it, then it could only mean two things.

    She could really be Su Qingsang¡¯s biological mother; however, she could also be powerful enough to manipte the DNA testing organization. It was likely that the former was the truth given the situation.

    ¡°This means she really is my mother?¡± Because she wasn¡¯t afraid of the DNA testing, Xiang Caiping naturally could not be lying.

    Huo Jinyao turned his head to look at her disposition and realized that she neither looked upset nor joyful. Understanding her worries, he gently lifted her and held her against his chest.

    ¡°So what if she is? You should do what makes you happy. Acknowledge her if you want to and don¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t wish to.¡±

    Can I do that? Su Qingsang was in a bit of a fix.

    ¡°You have the right to.¡± Huo Jinyao phrased his sentences simply. ¡°All these years, she hasn¡¯t had your interests at heart nor has she put in any effort for your well-being. Now, she¡¯s intruded your life unannounced in a bid to acknowledge you as her daughter. It would only be only logical if you do not want to acknowledge her.

    ¡°Looking at the big picture, even though she is your biological mother, she could still be harboring a secret motive. This world has nock of children who want to take advantage of their parents¡¯ wealth and also nock of parents who want to take advantage of their children¡¯s wealth, right?¡±

    ¡°What motive could she possibly have?¡± Su Qingsang stared at him. She had considered the same thing. She, however, was not willing to think so badly of a person¡¯s character. ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t have anything for her to plot to make her own.¡±

    ¡°You silly girl.¡± Huo Jinyao gave her a slight knock on her head. ¡°You have me.¡±

    Even though there seemed to be no loopholes in Xiang Caiping¡¯s ims, her appearance in their lives was the loophole.

    She happened to want to acknowledge Su Qingsang as her daughter once Huo Jinyao announced Su Qingsang¡¯s status. Though Huo Jinyao did not want to engage in conspiracy theories, he had seen a considerable number of devious plots over the years.

    Su Qingsang stopped speaking. Someone as intelligent as she was could naturally make up her own mind on the issue.

    ¡°But...if the DNA testing reveals her to be my biological mother...¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter either.¡± Huo Jinyao knew that Su Qingsang was a paper tiger and a very empathetic person despite her cold demeanor. ¡°If she is really your biological mother, then we¡¯ll allow her to stay here. It¡¯s just one more mouth to feed and it is not a big deal. Over time, any plot she is hatching wille to light.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. Logically speaking, he was right, but...¡±What if she really doesn¡¯t have any favors to ask? What if she purely wants to acknowledge me?¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s even simpler.¡± Huo Jinyao ruffled her hair. ¡°Even though we can¡¯t immediately treat her like your biological mother, we can still try to live harmoniously with her and see what happens.¡±

    As for the future, that could be dealt with when it came.

    Su Qingsang came to a clear conclusion and she stopped struggling with this issue. She had at least considered the worst case scenario.

    Once her problem was solved, Huo Jinyao flipped himself and put his weight on her. Su Qingsang speedily rolled away to the side. ¡°Stop fooling around. I have not even showered.¡±

    ¡°Shower after this.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang sprang up while speaking and hurried off to the bathroom.

    Huo Jinyao gave an inward sigh. My wife is perfect except for her inability to loosen up.

    After Su Qingsang had gone into the bathroom, the smile from Huo Jinyao¡¯s face dissipated. He retrieved his cell phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°Help me check on a woman named Xiang Caiping. She is from Lin City but moved to Rong City. Yes, I want to know everything about her. The sooner the better.¡±

    After hanging up, a shadow crossed Huo Jinyao¡¯s face and he looked solemn. Su Qingsang was tender-hearted, but he was not.

    Even though he had countermeasures in ce, he would not go easy on Xiang Caiping if she really had ulterior motives. There was a sh of ruthlessness in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 273 - You Dirty Girl

    <h4>Chapter 273: You Dirty Girl</h4>

    Su Qingsang slept uneasily. She had been dreaming all night about childhood things.

    She could not remember exactly how old she was when she had envied Su Peizhen getting to call Li Qianxue ¡°mom.¡±

    One day, when Li Qianxue was sitting on the sofa, Su QIngsang had walked over to her on her short legs and called her ¡°Mother.¡± It was like a bomb had gone off. Li Qianxue, who had been resting, suddenly widened her half-closed eyes.

    The fierce eyes swept across Su Qingsang¡¯s face, impolitely. ¡°Who is your mother? Why are you calling me mother?¡±

    Su Qingsang had never seen Li Qianxue like that. For a moment, she was frightened and did not dare to move.

    Just then, Su Peizhen came in, having heard everything. She rushed to Su Qingsang and gave her a hard push.

    ¡°Get lost, you dirty girl. This is my mother, not yours.¡±

    Su Qingsang was pushed to the ground, but Su Peizhen still thought she needed to be hurt worse. She came forward and stared at her cockily.

    ¡°You are nothing, but an unwanted child and my mother let you stay here only out of pity. You¡¯d better know your ce. This is my mother, not yours.¡±

    Su Qingsang was scared as she watched the mother and daughter go away. She had never said the word mother after that.

    Later, after Su Yuxin was born, Li Qianxue and her children often sat in the garden in their spare time. Su Peizhen read a book next to Li Qianxue who lulled Su Yuxin.

    The scene was as beautiful as a picture, but she was not in it.

    The longing for her mother she had had when she was a child had faded away when she realized she could not fit into that picture.

    ¡°Qingsang? Qingsang?¡±

    Huo Jinyao woke up in the middle of his sleep when he realized the person next to him was not sleeping well. He turned on the bedsidemp, only to find Su Qingsang in tears.

    How could he sleep after that? He woke up immediately and said, ¡°Qingsang, wake up.¡±

    Su Qingsang slowly opened her eyes. For a moment, she thought she was in a dream, looking at Huo Jinyao nkly.

    ¡°Sweetheart, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Huo Jinyao had seldom seen Su Qingsang shed tears since they had been together. Once, she had cried for Zhang Mei. It was the first time that she had shed tears in her sleep though

    Su Qingsang woke up slowly as she saw Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes.

    She blinked and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a dream.¡±

    ¡°What dream?¡± Asked Huo Jinyao. She didn¡¯t answer, and Huo Jinyao hugged her waist tightly. He said, ¡°Dreams are not real. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    Su Qingsang cuddled up against his chest, thinking of her dream, andughed lightly. ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Huo Jinyao understood that she did not want to tell him. He kissed her on the cheek and said, ¡°Then sleep. It is still early.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Qingsang turned over and picked afortable position in his arms. She closed her eyes.

    Huo Jinyao thought she was falling asleep when he suddenly heard her voice.

    ¡°Actually, it would not be bad if she was really my mother. It¡¯d be good.

    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted a mother for a long time.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I believe¡ª¡±

    Other words failed her. Huo Jinyao, however, knew what she was going to say.

    Looking at her sleeping face, he felt sorry for the poor girl. He tightened the hand on her waist a little and, leaning forward, he gave her a kiss on the lips.

    Su Qingsang, half asleep, frowned again as he kissed her, but only for a moment. She turned over to continue to sleep.

    She had be ustomed to his arms and would not easily wake up. Huo Jinyao¡¯s heart melted into a pool of water.

    He kissed the top of her head again and then fell asleep with her in his arms.

 Chapter 274 - What She Said Was True

    <h4>Chapter 274: What She Said Was True</h4>

    When Su Qingsang got up in the morning, Huo Jinyao was already out of bed. She knew that he did morning exercises every day.

    After she washed up, she left the room to see whether Xiang Caiping was up or not. She found that she was not only up, but she had also made breakfast, which smelt good.

    Looking at the busy figure in the kitchen, Su Qingsang really believed for a moment that Xiang Caiping was her mother.

    Xiang Caiping had just put breakfast on the table when she saw that Su Qingsang hade out. She rubbed her hands uneasily.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to use your kitchen. I just wanted to make you a meal.¡±

    Seeing Su Qingsang standing still, Xiang Caiping became more and more uneasy. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I just made some porridge and dishes eptable in Lin City. I don¡¯t know if you will enjoy them or not.¡±

    Su Qingsang could not put into words what she felt. She had imagined this scene many times before. Now that it hade true, she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡± She said her name again, with a wary look on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± said Su Qingsang, shaking her head. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that. Huo Jinyao brings back breakfast when he gets back from his morning exercise.¡±

    ¡°I saw him.¡± Xiang Caiping was getting on in years and slept less. ¡°When I got up in the morning, I saw that he was going out. I told him not to buy breakfast.¡±

    Su Qingsang had no more to say and, soon, Huo Jinyao came back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast,¡± said Xiang Caiping, warily. Su Qingsang felt ufortable about her wary attitude. It was as if she was afraid of displeasing Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll eat anything.¡± Xiang Caiping looked at Huo Jinyao, somewhat nervously.

    She knew that Huo Jinyao had an unusual family background and was afraid that he would dislike the food she had prepared.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Aunt. I¡¯m not picky about what I eat.¡±

    Xiang Caiping seemed to rx a little. Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao stared at each other, wondering what to do with her.

    After eating, Xiang Caiping took the initiative to wash the dishes before Su Qingsang could stop her.

    When Su Qingsang was ready to go to work, Xiang Caiping had packed.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Her voice still sounded wary. ¡°Are we going to do a DNA test now?¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at Huo Jinyao who gave her a sign with his eyes. She thought for a second and believed that it was reasonable to do it now.

    She was about to ask Xiang Caiping to go with her when her mobile phone rang.

    ¡°Dr. Su, the pregnant woman with diabetes who came in yesterday fell into aa this morning. Her condition is bad¡±

    ¡°How long has she been in aa? I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Su Qingsang remembered the pregnant woman who hade yesterday, who had not been in a good condition when she first got in.

    She asked the nurse on the phone to do some emergency treatment before hanging up the phone. She saw Xiang Caiping still standing there waiting for her. Now, she had no time for her.

    ¡°Aunt, we will do the DNA test when I¡¯m free. I must go to the hospital right not.¡±

    ¡°Well, off you go. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Huo Jinyao was ready. He looked at Xiang Caiping and exchanged another look with Su Qingsang, who followed him out of the door.

    When the two got into the car, Huo Jinyao told her directly.

    ¡°I had it checked out yesterday.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao, nervously.

    ¡°If the information from my investigation is correct, everything she said is true.¡±

 Chapter 275 - It Was True

    <h4>Chapter 275: It Was True</h4>

    Huo Jinyao had checked out Xiang Caiping¡¯s imsst night. The results had arrived in his mailbox before morning.

    Su Qingsang was surprised at Huo Jinyao¡¯s quick action. ¡°We can be sure of it without a DNA test?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    Huo Jinyao thought about the information from his investigation and said, ¡°She and your father were childhood sweethearts.¡±

    ¡°Then why-¡± If they were doing good, why didn¡¯t they get married?

    ¡°Because of Li Qianxue.¡± Huo Jinyao slightly knitted his eyebrows when he spoke of Li Qianxue and recalled the information he had seen.

    It was no secret. Anyone who had been in Lin City for long could find out by making some inquiries.

    Li Qianxue was the only daughter of Old Master Li, whose wife had died of overworking just as his career was rising. He felt guilty, so he doted on Li Qianxue and never married again.

    Li Qianxue was a spoiled princess, who entered her father¡¯spany very early and became a department manager within three years. At that time, Su Chenghui had only been a small director in Li¡¯spany.

    Somehow, Li Qianxue took a fancy to Su Chenghui, who had a girlfriend, Xiang Caiping.

    They were going to get married when Su Chenghui slept with Li Qianxue after a work dinner. Unluckily, they were caught on the spot by Old Master Li the next day.

    How rich and powerful was the Li Family at that timepared to the Su Family? The Li Family was almost the richest in Lin City. It was so easy to deal with a powerless boy.

    Su Chenghui originally wanted to fight them to the end, determined not topromise. Li Qianxue, however, was pregnant.

    Su Chenghui had no choice but to marry her. It was not until after he married Li Qianxue that he found out Xiang Caiping was also pregnant.

    Xiang Caiping became the person getting in the way of their marriage. Xiang Caiping couldn¡¯t stand the humiliation of her loving having married and had a child with someone else. She wanted to abort the child, but she was not healthy enough to bear an abortion. In desperation, she had to give birth to the fatherless child.

    Considering her own condition, and that of Su Chenghui, Xiang Caiping decided to give the child to Su Chenghui, and let him raise her.

    She herself...

    ¡°Your mother was not bad, either,¡± said Huo Jinyao.

    Bullied by the rich Li Family, Xiang Caiping sold the house her parents had given her in a fit of pique and went north to do business. That helped her make something out of herself. She owned chain supermarkets in several cities in the North.

    Still, she was a woman. No matter how good her business was, she would be lonely without a husband and her daughter.

    When she was out on business a few years ago, she fell over. She had already suffered a lot running about and this fall cost her nearly half a year to recover from. Since then, she had left the business to other people.

    She lived a secluded life and hired a cleaningdy to take care of her. She didn¡¯t go out much, but would asionally go to see how the business was going.

    ¡°I think, maybe she came to you because she wanted to, without an ulterior motive.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t speak. She had no memory of Xiang Caiping, nor any special feeling towards her.

 Chapter 276 - I Have Decided

    <h4>Chapter 276: I Have Decided</h4>

    Because of theck of maternal love in her childhood, Su Qingsang¡¯s expectations of it had almost disappeared with age.

    Out of the blue, a woman came to her iming to be her mother. She really didn¡¯t know how to get along with her.

    Soon the car stopped at the hospital. Huo Jinyao squeezed her hand before she got out of the car.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t feel burdened. Whatever decision you make, I¡¯m with you,¡± he said.

    Su Qingsang looked at him, feeling the warmth of his palm. She felt relieved and peaceful.

    She leaned forward and kissed him on the lips, which she seldom did. She said, ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    As she backed off, Su Qingsang said, with a smile in her eyes, ¡°Thank you, Huo Jinyao.¡±

    She had never known before what it felt like to have someone who always thought of her, protected her, and respected her in everything.

    Given time, she thought she could fall in love with Huo Jinyao. Maybe she was already starting to fall in love with him already. Her eyes, when she looked at Huo Jinyao, were much softer than they had been in the morning.

    ¡°For what?¡± Huo Jinyao squeezed her palm. ¡°You are my wife. You never have to say thank you to me.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded to him and hurried off to the hospital.

    The pregnant woman¡¯s condition was so bad that the doctors had decided unanimously that she needed to have a caesarean section. Su Qingsang and Director Zhang went into the operation room together to perform the operation.

    After the operation, there came another pregnant woman who had jumped from a building. Her husband had been beating her and cheating on her, so this 8-month-pregnant woman had jumped off a building with her baby in her belly.

    Su Qingsang had no time to criticize the husband now. The woman had jumped from the fifth floor and was blocked by the security window below her, which had softened the impact.

    She did not die immediately, but the child was in bad shape.

    Having no time for other things, she and Director Zhang went into another operating room as soon as they came out of the previous one.

    Hours of work finally pulled the pregnant woman back from the line of death. They also saved the child.

    The pregnant woman regretted it as soon as she started to fall and she tried her best to protect the baby in her belly so that the baby could live. The pregnant woman herself broke her legs and an arm.

    The first thing she did when she woke up was look at her baby. The moment she knew the baby was all right, she burst into tears in the ward.

    Watching that scene, Su Qingsang was touched and also emotional.

    Since she had chosen the Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology, she had delivered hundreds of babies. She was still being moved by the mothers every time.

    She was reminded of Xiang Caiping. Maybe she had given birth to her full of expectations and hope but had had no choice but to send her to Su Chenghui.

    Did she hesitate for a long time? Su Qingsang wondered.

    She might as well start epting Xiang Caiping.

    When Huo Jinyao came to pick her up from work, he found that Su Qingsang was in a better mood. The change was evident.

    ¡°What happened? Something good?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Qingsang nodded, with the corners of her mouth tilting upward. ¡°I¡¯ve decided,¡± she said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ept her.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was very aware of who ¡°her¡± was. He smiled and reached out to take her hand.

    ¡°So, do you still need to do a DNA test?¡±

 Chapter 277 - I Can Understand Her.

    <h4>Chapter 277: I Can Understand Her.</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Su Qingsang sighed. ¡°I can probably understand her without one.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded and said, ¡°Good, then we have one more mother to take care of.¡±

    Xiang Caiping did not look like a sophisticated person. Huo Jinyao thought about his investigation and believed there was nothing bad about her.

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao, a little touched. She opened her mouth but suddenly realized that the word ¡°thank you¡± seemed too simple.

    ¡°What?¡± Huo Jinyao leaned over and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Do you suddenly realize your husband is so unbelievably handsome? Do you feel like you found a treasure?¡±

    ¡°Drive.¡± This man could not remain serious for more than three minutes in her presence.

    Jinyao approached her and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± he answered.

    When they got home, Xiang Caiping was standing in front of the table. She had just put soup on the table. Seeing Su Qingsange in, she rubbed her hands on her apron.

    ¡°You are back. Are you tired? I made dinner.¡±

    ¡°Where is Sister Lu?¡± Su Qingsang asked, looking into the kitchen. ¡°You can leave these kinds of things to Sister Lu.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was idle anyway.¡± Xiang Caiping looked at her nervously, thinking Su Qingsang was angry. ¡°I just wanted to do something for you. I really didn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡±

    ¡°Aunt.¡± Su Qingsang could not help sighing in her mind. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to me you. I¡¯m just telling you that you don¡¯t have to do these things.¡±

    Xiang Caiping stood there at a loss, not knowing what to do.

    Su Qingsang felt helpless again and turned to look at Huo Jinyao, who had just changed his shoes. ¡°Exactly, Aunt. Since you are here, you are our elder. How can we let you do these things? Leave them to Sister Lu.¡±

    ¡°Ok. Well, these...¡± Xiang Caiping looked at the food on the table warily. Su Qingsang somehow felt sorry.

    ¡°That¡¯s all right. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    They washed their hands and sat down at the table.

    Xiang Caiping had made the local specialties of Lin City. There were so many that they covered the whole table.

    Seeing Su Qingsang sit down, she seemed very happy again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like. I made these in the old ways of Lin City,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether the cooking style here has changed or not after so many years.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Sit down, Aunt.¡±

    Su Qingsang was never a harsh person and this person was her biological mother.

    Huo Jinyao had had some doubts in his mind, half of which had disappeared after the investigation. The other half disappeared now that he saw what she did for them.

    The dinner was rather quiet. Xiang Caiping ate silently and only ate the food in front of her. Su Qingsang was sorry to see that and put some food in her bowl.

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes immediately turned red at Su Qingsang¡¯s action, as if she was about to cry.

    Su Qingsang was made ufortable by her response and did not dare to do that again. She ate quietly.

    After dinner, Xiang Caiping stood up to collect the bowls again. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t stop her, but followed Huo Jinyao to the living room and sat down.

    She looked in the direction of the kitchen and then at Huo Jinyao. ¡°You said she had business in Rong City before?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Doing well?¡±

    ¡°Not badly. Although it¡¯s not in first-tier cities, she has supermarket chains in several second and third-tier prefecture-level cities. The chains don¡¯t seem bad.¡±

    ¡°She must have had a hard time these past few years, right?¡±

 Chapter 278 - You Believe Me?

    <h4>Chapter 278: You Believe Me?</h4>

    If she had had it easy, how could she have aged the way that she did? She should be younger than Su Chenghui, but she looked more than ten years older than him.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Jinyao answered.

    It was certainly not easy for a woman to make her own way in this world.

    Over the past few years, Xiang Caiping really must have suffered. She had considerable wealth for an ordinary person but, for the Huo Family, it was barely anything.

    Even so, Huo Jinyao admired her very much. She had not be totally depressed because of the loss of her lover and child like other women might.

    Su Qingsang nodded and hugged Huo Jinyao¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I feel sorry to see her so wary. Do you think I am too soft?¡± She said in a light voice.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Although Qingsang was quick to relent, Huo Jinyao knew that there should be some mother-daughter bonding.

    ¡°Seriously, I don¡¯t feel like she is my mother yet, but I¡¯d like to try to ept her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t think she will mind.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Su Qingsang recalled that yesterday Xiang Caiping had seen them making out, so she could not help but sit upright.

    Before long, Xiang Caiping came out to the tea table but did not sit down.

    ¡°Sit down, please, Aunt.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Xiang Caiping sat down, in the same upright posture. Su Qingsang sighed and felt she couldn¡¯t do anything with a person who had such an attitude.

    On second thought, she got up and went to the kitchen to get some water and some fruit from the fridge.

    When she came out, she put the water and the cut fruit in front of Xiang Caiping. ¡°Aunt, have some fruit.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself, myself.¡± Xiang Caiping stopped her from helping her with the fruit immediately.

    ¡°Aunt.¡± Su Qingsang knew that if she did not tell her clearly, she would probably go on like this. Other things were okay, but she could not bear to see her being so polite and wary.

    ¡°There is one thing, I think, we¡¯d better make clear,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Xiang Cai put down the water that she had picked up.

    Su Qingsang watched her and put the water in her hand. ¡°Aunt, listen to me. It¡¯s no big deal. Well, I haven¡¯t seen you or been with you all these years.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s me¡ª¡± Xiang Caiping was anxious to speak, but Su Qingsang knew what she was going to say, so she cut her off.

    ¡°Aunt, I don¡¯t want to me you. I just want to say, the past belongs to the past. Forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter who was right or wrong, not anymore. In the future, I mean, we will just get along. That matters, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red again. ¡°What do you mean? Do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I believe you.¡±

    Su Qingsang had no reason not to believe her, although she still had no daughterly affection for this woman.

    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t me me. I believe you, but, for now, I cannot call you...¡±

    Xiang Caiping knew what she failed to say. ¡°I understand, I understand. I don¡¯t want you to call me mom. You can call me aunt if you want, or even my name. I don¡¯t mind. I really don¡¯t mind.¡±

    She put the ss down as she spoke, waving her hands quickly.

    ¡°Let it be so for now. You¡¯re staying here anyway. Please don¡¯t hesitate to let me know if you have any need. After all, you are the elder.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Xiang Caiping answered immediately.

    Su Qingsang thought about what Huo Jinyao had said in the morning. ¡°Aunt, I heard that you fell in Rong City. How is your waist now?¡±

 Chapter 279 - Is This Your Thank You Gift?

    <h4>Chapter 279: Is This Your Thank You Gift?</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m all right.¡±

    Su Qingsang knew that it was hard for Xiang Caiping to change her cautious and wary attitude for the time being. There was still plenty of time; they could take their time.

    In the bedroom that night, Su Qingsangy on the bed, thinking about Xiang Caiping¡¯s expressions today. She felt sympathy for her.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the vi this weekend. Let¡¯s take Aunt.¡±

    ¡°Okay, anything you say.¡±

    ¡°It looks like she had a hard time these past few years. I don¡¯t know how to be good to her.¡±

    ¡°You are being good to her by epting her.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Well, should I go shopping with her this weekend? To buy her some clothes and other things?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be your driver.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Su Qingsang looked up at him and thought that Huo Jinyao was so kind to listen to her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but raise her head and give him a kiss on the jaw.

    Narrowing his eyes, Huo Jinyao suddenly turned over and pinned her down. ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be your driver this weekend and your thank you gift is just a kiss?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Su Qingsang blushed a little and said, ¡°That was not a thank you gift.¡±

    How does an affectionate kiss be a gift?

    ¡°So you think you don¡¯t have to thank me?¡±

    ¡°How do you want me to thank you?¡±

    ¡°You are too smart not to know the answer to that question, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s smirk made Su Qingsang a little ufortable. Still, she reached out her hand and put it on Huo Jinyao¡¯s chest on second thought.

    By the end of the night, Huo Jinyao was quite satisfied with his thank you gift.

    He was very satisfied!

    ...

    Su Qingsang took a look at the hospital record in her hands when she entered Ward 7. She was seeing the woman who had jumped off the building.

    She had been there for three days, but no one hade to see her or look after her. She had been taken care of by the nurses.

    Frowning, Su Qingsang walked in to give her a normal examination. She asked casually as she was leaving, ¡°Where is your family?¡±

    The woman¡¯s arm and legs were broken and in a cast. She could only move one hand, with which she straightened the clothes of the baby next to her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe gambling somewhere.¡±

    Her husband wanted to take the little money they had to gamble and he beat her when she refused. That was why she had tried tomit suicide in a fit of desperation. Still, it was nothing to the awful man because he had run away with the money.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what to say. When she left the ward, she told the nurse to take better care of her and asked someone to find a volunteer to help look after her. With these arrangements made, she felt a little better.

    The phone beeped. Huo Jinyao sent a message to her, saying that he would not be home for dinner because of a work dinner.

    Su Qingsang replied that she understood and went back to her office. Before long, she heard a noise outside. There were still pregnant women to be examined, but the noise grew louder and louder.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t do examinations well, so she told the pregnant woman in front of her to wait a moment. She went outside to check out the sound, only to see a thin man dragging Liu Xiangyu outside.

    Liu Xiangyu was the pregnant woman who had jumped off the building. She looked helpless and embarrassed being dragged with her broken arm and legs.

    The nurses and several young doctors were trying to stop him, but the man insisted on dragging her out.

    ¡°Stop it.¡± Su Qingsang rushed forward and pushed the man away.

 Chapter 280 - Get the Hell Out of Here

    <h4>Chapter 280: Get the Hell Out of Here</h4>

    The man did not expect Su Qingsang to push him because the others had just been trying to get hold of Liu Xiangyu.

    He reeled backward and released Liu Xiangyu. A few nurses quickly stepped forward to help her. Seeing the man get back up and go to grab her again, Su Qingsang quickly stood in front of him.

    ¡°Who are you? This is a hospital. What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°What? I am picking up my wife to leave the hospital. It¡¯s none of your business. Get the hell out of my way, all of you.¡±

    ¡°Leave the hospital?¡± Su Qingsang widened her eyes. ¡°Do you know your wife¡¯s current condition? She has just had a caesarean section. It¡¯s only been three days. How can she leave the hospital now?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t she? Your hospital sucks human blood. These few days in the hospital have cost ten thousand yuan? You are bullying us. I won¡¯t pay the money and I will take her out of here right now.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± Liu Xiangyu¡¯s condition had not been good in the first ce. Even if she hadn¡¯t jumped off a building, she could not be discharged so soon after a caesarean.

    ¡°Mind your own business.¡± The man stared at Su Qingsang, rolling up his sleeves as if he wanted to hit her.

    Instead of backing up, Su Qingsang took a step forward. ¡°What? Want to hit me? Look at where you are. Your wife can¡¯t leave the hospital now. If you want to make trouble, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡±

    ¡°Try me.¡±

    Su Qingsang resolutelymanded Huang Jie and Cheng Siyu who were behind her. ¡°Huang Jie, call the security guard over. Siyu, call the police. Just say someone is making trouble.¡±

    The man nodded fiercely and snarled, ¡°Good, very good. You won¡¯t let me take her out of the hospital, right? Then I never will. It¡¯s you who is making her stay here. I won¡¯t pay for it.¡±

    Saying this, the man left without looking back.

    Su Qingsang had no time for the man and turned to look at Liu Xiangyu, who was not very well. The bandage on her hand hade off.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Liu Xiangyu nodded slightly, her face pale.

    The nurse had asked her to pay for expenses on her rounds this morning. Where could she get the money? She had to call her gambler husband, but she had not expected him to refuse to pay and then drag her away.

    ¡°Doctor, I, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Stay here for recuperation now.¡±

    ¡°Doctor, it¡¯s so kind of you.¡± Liu Xiangyu almost cried and Su Qingsang hurriedly stopped her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. You¡¯re still in confinement. Crying is not good for you.¡±

    The nurses and doctors took her back and had the wound re-examined and bandaged.

    This incident was made known to the whole hospital. Director Lin came to Su Qingsang. She told him what happened and he said that the money could be dealt withter and that she should cure the patient first.

    As a result of all this, Su Qingsang went home a lotter than usual. It was after eight o¡¯clock in the evening when she got home. She was surprised that Xiang Caiping had not eaten dinner yet.

    The food on the table went cold and she sat in the living room waiting for them. Hearing the sound of the door, Xiang Caiping stood up immediately.

    ¡°You¡¯re back? Good, good.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at her eyes, feeling a warm current slowly flowing through her heart.

    ¡°Aunt, you have not eaten. Have you been waiting for us?¡±

    ¡°I was not waiting for you,¡± Xiang Caiping answered. She was still afraid to bother Su Qingsang, so she hurriedly waved her hand, and said, ¡°Not especially for you. It¡¯s just I feel boring when I eat alone. No. Anyway, it¡¯s just¡ª¡±

    Xiang Caiping was anxious to exin, but the more she exined, the more it sounded like a cover-up. Su Qingsang suddenly felt sad.

 Chapter 281 - Are You Displeased?

    <h4>Chapter 281: Are You Displeased?</h4>

    ¡°Aunt.¡± Su Qingsang blinked her eyes and fought down the impulse to cry. ¡°Next time, if we don¡¯te back on time, you don¡¯t have to wait for us. Our timing is not fixed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t have other things to do anyway.¡± Xiang Caiping smiled amiably.

    Su Qingsang knew it would be difficult to change her mind, but made a mental note to call next time if she could not get back on time.

    Then, she realized that she hadn¡¯t seen Xiang Caiping use a mobile phone at all and wondered whether to take her out and buy one. She could save her and Huo Jinyao¡¯s numbers as emergency numbers so that she could call them when she needed someone.

    Looking at the wrinkles under Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes, Su Qingsang told herself, that nothing was really uneptable. Sooner orter, she would ept her as her mother.

    ¡°Qingsang? Are you displeased?¡±

    ¡°No, Aunt. I¡¯m going to wash my hands and have dinner.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll warm up the food.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Qingsang washed her face with cold water in the bathroom and came out with her mood back to normal.

    Xiang Caiping wanted to chat with Su Qingsang since Huo Jinyao was not home, which was very rare.

    ¡°Qingsang, the other day you said that you had met Jinyao yourself. So how did you meet? Can you tell me about it?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Su Qingsang wanted to tell her but suddenly did not know where to start. If she really wanted to tell the whole story, she had to start with Wei Lenan. In fact, she felt that she should be grateful for Wei Lenan¡¯s infidelity. Otherwise, how would she have met a man as nice as Huo Jinyao?

    This was fate, wasn¡¯t it? The rtionship between Huo Jinyao and her was fated.

    When she saw Xiang Caiping¡¯s worried eyes, she felt she could not tell her about everything that had passed.

    She understated what happened without any relish. She was smiling lightly when she spoke of how good Huo Jinyao was to her.

    Xiang Caiping was experienced. It was easy for her to tell that the smile was from her heart. After these days of observation, she got to know Huo Jinyao better.

    ¡°You are lucky to have met Huo Jinyao. He seems like a good man. I am relieved that you are doing well.¡± Xiang Caiping had worried about her daughter before she knew that she was living a happy life.

    Su Qingsang nodded and felt delighted because she sensed the concern in Xiang Caiping¡¯s words.

    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. Huo Jinyao is kind to me.¡±

    Though she was not in love with him yet, she believed it was only a matter of time.

    ¡°I can see that,¡± said Xiang Caiping. Her voice sounded emotional. ¡°You are much luckier than me. Your father¡ª¡±

    She paused suddenly and looked at Su Qingsang with hesitation in her eyes.

    ¡°How has your father been these past years?¡±

    After she had left Lin City, she had not paid any attention to this ce or Su Chenghui¡¯s news.

    She told herself that the past belonged to the past. Once she left, she thought she should not care about how Su Chenghui was.

    These days she kept seeing a face that resembled Su Chenghui¡¯s, so she could not help but want to ask about him.

    ¡°My father?¡± Su Qingsang looked at Xiang Caiping, not surprised that she asked about him. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t been back there for a long time. I don¡¯t know how he is.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen your father in a long time?¡± Xiang Caiping sensitively caught the meaning hidden in Su Qingsang¡¯s words.

 Chapter 282 - Was There Anything Hidden?

    <h4>Chapter 282: Was There Anything Hidden?</h4>

    ¡°No,¡± answered Su Qingsang. ¡°After I married Jinyao, I moved out. Both of us have been busy with our work, so we don¡¯t often have time to go there.¡±

    In fact, Su Chenghui didn¡¯t want to see them, did he? Su Qingsang would not say that, though. ¡°Last time I saw dad was at a banquet held by Huo Jinyao¡¯spany. He looked fine.¡±

    ¡°Then he, and...¡± Xiang Caiping paused for a moment, suddenly feeling her question seemed inappropriate.

    ¡°He and Aunt, I mean Li Qianxue, are not very good.¡± Su Qingsang knew there was no point in lying about such things.

    Maybe Xiang Caiping wanted to hear this. ¡°Seemingly, they are a model couple of the business circle of Lin City, respecting each other. I don¡¯t think they are good though,¡± said Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they?¡± Xiang Caiping went silent and seemed to be thinking of something else.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward, and Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what to say. She was too young to meddle in the matters of elders.

    To ease the embarrassment, Su Qingsang decided to change the subject.

    ¡°Do you want to see his pictures?¡±

    ¡°You have some?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Actually, there was no picture of Su Chenghui in Su Qingsang¡¯s mobile phone. She had friended Su Yuxin¡¯s QQ a while ago, who had posted a lot of pictures in his Qzone.

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s eye shone for a moment. She still wanted to see Su Chenghui after so many years of separation.

    Su Qingsang clicked on her mobile phone to open Su Yuxin¡¯s Qzone, where he had an album avable to family members.

    There were pictures of all the members of the Su Family, including Old Master Li. Su Qingsang showed Xiang Caiping a picture of Su Chenghui.

    It had been taken when Su Chenghui had been at the banquet. He was in suit and tie, looking elegant and handsome, a man of forty. He was holding a wine ss and chatting with people. Xiang Caiping stared at the picture, her eyes turning red.

    More than 20 years had passed in a blink of an eye, but Su Chenghui remained the same, while she had gotten old.

    She had been thinking of seeing Su Chenghui if possible. Now, however, it looked like there was no need to see each other again.

    ¡°Aunt?¡± Su Qingsang was not sure what Xiang Caiping¡¯s reaction meant. She wanted to take the phone back, but Xiang Caiping slid her finger on the screen.

    The next picture was of the Su Family of four.

    This had been taken at Su Peizhen¡¯s birthday, with Su Peizhen standing in the front and Su Chenghui standing behind with Li Qianxue.

    The four were all good-looking with a good temperament. They were wearing fine clothes. Xiang Caiping¡¯s hand shook a little.

    ¡°Who, who is he?¡± Su Yuxin¡¯s face was simr to Su Chenghui¡¯s, only smaller. In the eyes of Xiang Caiping, this was almost Su Chenghui when he was a child.

    ¡°He is the younger brother. My dad and aunt had himter. He is eight years younger than me.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was so astonished that she forgot to ask why Su Qingsang was not in the picture.

    Her face was so pale that Su Qingsang saw that she was shaking.

    ¡°Aunt? Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xiang Caiping nodded and murmured a word that Su Qingsang heard clearly.

    She said, ¡°Liar.¡±

    Liar? Who¡¯s a liar? Su Qingsang wondered.

    ¡°Qingsang, I¡¯m not feeling very well. I want to have a rest in my room now.¡±

    ¡°Aunt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xiang Caiping stood up, her face looking very pale.

    She did not even care about Su Qingsang¡¯s curiosity. After so many years, she still remembered what Su Chenghui had said.

    She had always remembered his promise.

 Chapter 283 - Working against his own self-interest

    <h4>Chapter 283: Working against his own self-interest</h4>

    He said that he married Li Qianxue against his own wishes. He promised that he would never be intimate with Li Qianxue again. He said that he will save himself for me to gain my trust.

    Xiang Caiping smiled. Her smile was tinged with bitterness. A sudden realization had dawned upon her. She could finally ovee her years of obsession with him.

    Su Chenghui is a cheat. He worked against his own self-interest. He clearly professed his loyalty to me, yet he had a son with someone else. How ludicrous is he?

    Su Qingsang sensed something was amiss when she saw Xiang Caiping disappear into the back of the room. Reverting her attention back to her phone screen, a thought urred to her. Did this picture infuriate her?

    That evening, Su Qingsang waited for Huo Jinyao to get home so that she could mention the incident to him.

    ¡°Do you think Aunt Xiang has suffered some kind of setback?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Huo Jinyao could notprehend Xiang Caiping¡¯s reaction either. ¡°Could she be unhappy about the fact that your father had a child with another woman?¡±

    Su Qingsang was stupefied. She tried to grasp the situation and considered the usibility of Huo Jinyao¡¯s assumption. ¡°I guess so.¡±

    When a man you love had a child with another woman...

    ¡°I think there could be other reasons too.¡± Huo Jinyao fathomed the crux of the issue. ¡°Think about this ¨C Su Peizhen is older than you, so Aunt Xiang would know about your father raising a child with another woman.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, this doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Su Qingsang could not wrap her head around the issue and was not willing to ponder it anymore. ¡°My father is really...¡±

    He was not willing to marry Li Qianxue, and he got Xiang Caiping pregnant.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a series of unfortunate events.¡± In truth, Huo Jinyao discreetly held Su Chenghui in disdain. If he was truly determined, he would not have gotten involved with Li Qianxue and would have resolutely rejected her.

    If he had chosen to be involved with Li Qianxue, he should not have been simultaneously engaged in an ambiguous rtionship with Xiang Caiping.

    Su Qingsang remained silent. She knew that what had happened in the past was not merely a series of unfortunate events.

    Either way, the responsibilityys with Su Chenghui. Li Qianxue was definitely culpable for her actions too.

    Her obstinacy in pursuing and possessing what she desired resulted in the trio¡¯s misery. What was the point in that?

    ¡°Dear, it¡¯s Friday tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you take Mother shopping after work tomorrow night? We can all go for a short trip together over the weekend.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. She had wanted to show Xiang Caiping around. ¡°My mother arrived here without a cellphone. I n to take her to purchase one tomorrow before applying for a credit card for her.¡±

    Huo Jinyao muttered a reply. He thought for a while before pulling out a credit card from his wallet and handing it to Su Qingsang. ¡°Remember to use my card for your purchase.¡±

    ¡°Why should I use your card? I have money.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had wanted to give Su Qingsang his card since the beginning of their rtionship. His status had not been known to her at the time. He was apprehensive then about incurring her suspicion.

    After returning from Rong City, the matter had slipped his mind. This was a timely moment to offer her his card.

    ¡°Also, cellphones are widely used to pay for purchases now. Who even carries cards around anymore?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked him over and he nodded. ¡°Hold on to the card regardless. It can be bound to the cellphone¡¯s payment application.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s gaze lingered on the card in Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand before she finally took it. ¡°Would it bother you if I didn¡¯t spend your money right now?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. I naturally have to provide for you. What¡¯s the point of me making so much money if you can¡¯t spend it?¡±

    ¡°Fine, since you apparently want yourself to be poor.¡± Su Qingsang put the card aside. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s turn in.¡±

    This suggestion appealed to him. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s hit the sack.¡±

    Huo Jinyao turned and lowered himself on top of Su Qingsang.

 Chapter 284 - Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 284: Encounter</h4>

    ¡°What are you doing? I said I¡¯m going to turn in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, go ahead. You do it your way and I¡¯ll do it my way.¡±

    Huo Jinyao teased her rather shamelessly and Su Qingsang felt her willpower crumble away as she was amused. She struggled to resist the temptation but was overpowered by him. Deliberating for a moment, she decided to give in to his desires.

    The next day was an uneventful day at the hospital. In the afternoon, Su Qingsang entered all her records into theputer and did her rounds of the wards before leaving for home.

    With the intention of saving Aunt Xiang from the hassle of cooking, Su Qingsang took her out for a meal. Even though Xiang Caiping looked to be in a better mood when Su Qingsang saw her, Su Qingsang still wanted to cheer her up.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s residence was a stone¡¯s throw away from a department store, so she took Xiang Caiping shopping after their meal together.

    ¡°Qingsang, I have enough clothes. You don¡¯t have to buy these.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really alright, Aunt Xiang.¡± Su Qingsang slipped her arm through Xiang Caiping¡¯s. ¡°The weather here is different than in Rong City. It¡¯s always good to buy clothes that suit the weather.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang,¡± Xiang Caiping was touched and momentarily at a loss for words.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, there really is no need for you to stand on ceremony with me.¡±

    Su Qingsang paused for a moment before deciding that she would take Xiang Caiping to buy a cellphone. The department store was right next to an electronics megastore.

    Xiang Caiping always used andline back in Rong City, so Su Qingsang chose a lightweight smartphone with high-performing features for her.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, let me teach you how to use this.¡±

    Su Qingsang downloaded a variety of applications in the new cellphone for Xiang Caiping and input her own ID into these applications.

    Previously, Xiang Caiping had been basically living in seclusion. She was now paying careful attention in order to learn how to use her new cellphone.

    ¡°You mean I can just press this button on WeChat and a message will be sent to you? Don¡¯t I need to type the message?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll teach you how. You can do this,¡± Su Qingsang exined. She used her cellphone to send a voice message to Xiang Caiping.

    Su Qingsang then used Xiang Caiping¡¯s cellphone to open the voice message for Xiang Caiping to listen to it.

    ¡°It¡¯s crystal clear,¡± Xiang Caiping smiled gleefully. ¡°This is so much better than the phone that I used to use.¡±

    For the sake of convenience, Xiang Caiping used to use outdated phone models. This was her first time using an advanced cellphone.

    ¡°Yes. Next time, if I¡¯m noting home for a meal, I¡¯ll send you a message in this way.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. This is great.¡± Xiang Caiping was extremely pleased with this new discovery. Seeing this, however, caused Su Qingsang to feel a little sorrowful.

    Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue both owned customized cellphones. They were usually gifted with a myriad of electronic products by theirmercial partners.

    Even though Xiang Caiping was wealthy, she still lived without indulging in the pleasures of the world. Having had her heart broken, she had lost interest in indulging herself.

    Henceforth, Su Qingsang was determined to treat Xiang Caiping better. It was not toote to start now.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, you can slowly learn the ropes of handling your new cellphone when we get back home. Let¡¯s go buy some clothes now.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Xiang Caiping carefully packed away her new cellphone and the duo set off to buy clothes.

    Leading Xiang Caiping, Su Qingsang made a beeline towards the women¡¯s clothing section after entering the department store. The clothes Xiang Caiping owned were old-fashioned. Su Qingsang chose quite a few outfits for her that were sophisticated and fashionable.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, don¡¯t mind me. Please try these on.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t these look too young on me?¡± Xiang Caiping felt that the clothes were not suitable for her, but she went to try them on anyway.

    Su Qingsang watched Xiang Caiping enter the fitting room and thought about choosing more outfits for her to try on.

    Then, some other customers entered the boutique. Initially, Su Qingsang was not aware of them. When she lifted her head and saw the reflection of the customers in the mirror, she shuddered.

    They were Su Peizhen, Luo Meishan, and Song Youhe.

 Chapter 285 - Disreputable

    <h4>Chapter 285: Disreputable</h4>

    Her mind went nk for a moment, the clothes still in her hands. Su Peizhen and her entourage were already aware of her presence.

    Su Peizhen had noticed Su Qingsang almost immediately.

    Looking at Su Qingsang now made her blood boil. She thought, This woman is adept at feigning innocence and appearing chaste, leading others to view her in a positive light. As a result, she effortlessly bewitched Qiu Yanbo. Now, here she is, putting on an act of innocence.

    Su Peizhen thought of how she had purposefully asked Qiu Junjiao out earlier that day in an attempt to mend rtions with Qiu Yanbo. Qiu Junjiao, however, had refused to oblige.

    She knew that Qiu Junjiao might be caught up withmitments and thus not able to ept her invitation. She could not help but mull it over, however, and wonder if it was Qiu Yanbo¡¯s doing.

    Seeing Su Qingsang infuriated Su Peizhen.

    Su Peizhen made no attempt to hide her contempt and herpanions, Luo Meishan and Song Youhe, instinctively felt the mood darken. The duo also caught sight of Su Qingsang.

    Everyone was aware that Su Family had a disreputable illegitimate daughter.

    During their past encounters, Luo Meishan and Song Youhe never missed the opportunity to both openly and discreetly mock Su Qingsang.

    Luo Meishan and Song Youhe, however, remained silent now.

    Previously, despite not attending Tianyu Group¡¯s banquet, they were adjured by their elders after returning home.

    Su Qingsang was no longer her past self. She was not merely the Su Family¡¯s disreputable illegitimate daughter anymore. She nowmanded the status of being the wife of Tianyu Group¡¯s President.

    The duo was tight-lipped and maintained their positions behind Su Peizhen.

    Su Peizhen nced at each of herpanions and fathomed what was going through their minds. Her resentment deepened.

    They are afraid to risk offending Huo Jinyao and Tianyu Group. Do they worry about running the risk of offending the Li and Su families?

    ring pointedly at Luo Meishan and Song Youhe, there was scorn in Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes. The duo¡¯s eyes met hers and they appeared unsettled.

    Su Qingsang was not the least bit concerned about the way the three privileged women were exchanging nces. Grasping the fact that she was deeply despised by Su Peizhen, rushing to make conversation or cozying up to Su Peizhen was naturally not something she was willing to do.

    She offered a nod as an acknowledgment, then turned away and continued browsing the clothes.

    Xiang Caiping only had a suitcase of clothes with her for her trip here and Su Qingsang wanted to purchase additional sets of clothes for her.

    Eventually, Luo Meishan took a step forward and faced Su Qingsang, saying, ¡°Seems like marrying Tianyu Group¡¯s President has turned your situation around. You never would have been able to shop here in the past.¡±

    Su Qingsang paused her browsing and turned her attention to Luo Meishan.

    At this moment, Song Youhe joined in the belittlement. ¡°Of course, now she has risen like a phoenix from the ashes.¡±

    ¡°What a pity, a crow will never be a falcon. Such poor taste.¡±

    Luo Meishan nced at the clothes in Su Qingsang¡¯s hand and scoffed.

    Su Qingsang looks like she is in her twenties, yet the clothes she has chosen look like they are meant for someone in her forties. If that is not poor taste, what is?

    Su Qingsang put down the clothes in her hands and stared directly at Su Peizhen.

    Su Peizhen stood behind Luo Meishan and Song Youhe with a tant smirk on her face.

    Su Qingsang was well aware that even without Qiu Yanbo as a factor in their rtionship, there would never be harmony between her and Su Peizhen. She did not expect Su Peizhen to keep unabashedly mistreating her though.

    ¡°Miss Luomented that I have an embarrassing taste in clothes. Are you saying that the clothes in this boutique are shoddy?¡±

 Chapter 286 - Impertinence

    <h4>Chapter 286: Impertinence</h4>

    When the words left Su Qingsang¡¯s lips, a shadow crossed the retail assistants¡¯ faces.

    The boutique carried high-end women¡¯s clothing which exuded luxury. Every piece of clothing was one of its kind and came in a single piece per style. It came as no surprise that the retail assistants felt indignant at having their luxurious boutique¡¯s clothesbeled as shoddy.

    It was apparent, however, that the customers in the store were of high social standing. Prudence needed to be exercised by the retail assistants. They were not supposed to show any of their distaste.

    The person who looked visibly agitated was Luo Meishan, as the words clearly struck a nerve in her. If her mockery of Su Qingsang was interpreted that way, it would reflect poorly on her.

    ¡°In what way am I saying the clothes here are shoddy?¡± Luo Meishan was riled by Su Qingsang¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m merely saying you have poor taste.¡±

    ¡°Patronizing this boutique reflects that I have poor taste?¡± Su Qingsang looked Luo Meishan over once and scoffed, ¡°Then the three of you must have poor taste too.¡±

    Luo Meishan was at a loss for words from Su Qingsang¡¯s rebuttal. Song Youhe narrowed her eyes and recalled her past few encounters with Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang had never shown such confidence before.

    What on earth is this attitude she has? Having a formidable status has really emboldened her, hasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°I see that you are fumbling over your words, Meishan. It¡¯s obvious that you were saying she is disreputable and does not have the sophistication to pick nice clothes. Why did you imply the clothes are shoddy? Oh, how silly of you...¡± Song Youhe said.

    Seemingly reproachful of Luo Meishan, Song Youhe had, in fact, criticized Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang nodded, ¡°So, in your opinion, clothes are more highly-regarded than people. No wonder callous people like you are nothing without your shy clothes.¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang, why are you so berating?¡±

    Luo Meishan was enraged and she pointed an using finger at Su Qingsang, her face twisted with anger.

    Clearing her throat, Su Qingsang took a step back. ¡°I didn¡¯t berate anyone. If you choose to think I did, however, I can¡¯t stop you too.¡±

    Su Peizhen had not spoken the whole time. She stood a few feet away from Su Qingsang and watched as a wry smile spread across Su Qingsang¡¯s her face as she messed with Luo Meishan and Song Youhe.

    She narrowed her eyes and became absolutely sure of one thing.

    For more than twenty years, while living with Su Family, Su Qingsang had been a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Looking at her now, there was no trace of her past wariness and cautious demeanor.

    She had been fooled by Su Qingsang and she was afraid that Li Qianxue had been fooled too.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, don¡¯t you gloat. You¡¯re so brazen only because you have affiliated yourself with Huo Jinyao. If not for him, you...¡±

    Luo Meishan had not finished what she was saying when the fitting room¡¯s door was opened. Xiang Caiping headed in the women¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Qingsang, what do you think of this outfit?¡±

    She looked up and caught sight of the youngdies beside Qingsang, who were not dressed as retail assistants.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, it¡¯s alright.¡± Su Qingsang turned her attention away from Su Peizhen and her entourage.

    Su Peizhen had nothing to do with her. Su Qingsang wanted to focus on fostering a positive mother-daughter rtionship with Xiang Caiping. She naturally would not be bothered by those who were irrelevant.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite ttering, better than the rest of what was picked out. This one¡¯s nice too.¡±

    She handed the clothes she had picked out just now, the ones which Luo Meishan had criticized, to Xiang Caiping. ¡°Aunt Xiang, try these ones on too.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to. Why should I purchase so many pieces of clothing? I¡¯ll just get what I need for my stay here.¡±

    Xiang Caiping gave a wave of her hand. She knew that her daughter meant well and she was touched. This thoughtfulness was enough for her, she didn¡¯t need too many clothes.

    What piqued her curiosity now were the youngdies who were being impertinent toward her daughter.

 Chapter 287 - A Strong Sense of Familiarity

    <h4>Chapter 287: A Strong Sense of Familiarity</h4>

    ncing casually in the youngdies¡¯ direction, she noticed Su Peizhen immediately.

    This person looks really familiar.

    ¡°Just go try these on, don¡¯t mind me.¡± Su Qingsang exuded exceptional patience. ¡°After you choose the clothes you want, you can apany me around the shop too. I would like to try some clothes on.¡±

    In fact, she had sufficient clothes. Huo Jianyao made no attempt to try to hide his excessive doting on her after his identity was revealed.

    Plenty of clothing items were delivered to their door each season. Su Qingsang said that she wanted to look for clothes to make sure Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t feel awkward about being the only one getting clothes.

    Being particrly mindful of Xiang Caiping¡¯s awareness of Su Peizhen and her entourage¡¯s presence, Su Qingsang nonchntly moved between Xiang Caiping and Su Peizhen. In Su Qingsang¡¯s opinion, it was prudent to keep Xiang Caiping from meeting anyone from the Su Family, regardless of which family member.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Xiang Caiping broke into a smile. The wrinkles at the edges of her eyes reflected her good spirits. ¡°You¡¯re still young, you should make more of an effort in making yourself up. I¡¯m along in my years, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t make as much of an effort.¡±

    Xiang Caiping went to try the clothes on. She took a second look at Su Peizhen before heading off to the fitting room.

    After a few moments, she eventually remembered who Su Peizhen was. She was the youngdy from yesterday...

    She was looking at Su Peizhen and Su Peizhen was returning her gaze.

    Considering the age of the older woman, Su Peizhen initially thought that she was Su Qingsang¡¯s mother-inw and Huo Jinyao¡¯s mother.

    When she heard how Su Qingsang addressed the older woman, however, she had doubts about the older woman¡¯s identity. Since Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao were married, Su Qingsang would address the older woman as ¡®mother,¡¯ not ¡®aunt¡¯.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, who is she?¡±

    Su Peizhen had an inexplicable urge to find out the identity of the older woman.

    Su Qingsang waited until Xiang Caiping had gone into the fitting room and was out of sight before whirling around to face Su Peizhen, ¡°What has that got to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang.¡± Su Peizhen was incensed. ¡°Keep your arrogance in check. Don¡¯t forget who made you who you are today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Su Family made me who I am today. Do you expect me to be beholden to the family?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be beholden to us, just don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±

    Su Peizhen made no effort to mince her words. Su Qingsang smiled. ¡°In order for me to be ungrateful, there must have been a kindness that I forgot and turned my back on in the first ce. If the high and mighty Ms. Su¡¯s memory serves her well, I am Su Chenghui¡¯s daughter too.¡±

    Before knowing what Xiang Caiping had gone through, Su Qingsang was always curious about her birth history and always felt that Li Qianxue¡¯s treatment of her was nothing out of the ordinary.

    When she thought about it now, however, Qingsang had nothing to do with Su Family¡¯s past grievances. It was all Su Chenghui¡¯s fault.

    If Li Qianxue did not want to deal with my existence, she could have prevented Su Chenghui from acknowledging and epting me. After acknowledging, epting and taking me back to Su Family, when did he ever provide me with fatherly love?

    ¡°Su Qingsang,¡± Su Peizhen said as she nodded. ¡°Now you are trying to pit yourself against me?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Su Qingsang lifted her chin and straightened her posture, showing no sign of being intimidated by a seething Su Peizhen. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to pit myself against you, I just hope that we can lead our own lives.¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang, I¡¯ve underestimated you in the past.¡± Su Peizhen stared dispassionately at Su Qingsang. Finally, she grunted with displeasure before throwing Luo Meishan and Song Youhe a look, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Qingsang turned away and ushered them off with a sweep of her hands.

    Fuming with anger, Su Peizhen looked hardened on her way out of the boutique.

    On the contrary, Su Qingsang stood where she was, the smile on her face fading. She genuinely did not wish to sow bitterness and discord between them.

    It was a fact that Su Peizhen did not treat her kindly in the past, but she also would not intentionally put her in a difficult spot. Thinking of what had caused Su Peizhen to behave in this manner frustrated Su Qingsang. It was all Qiu Yanbo¡¯s fault.

    Turning around, she spotted Xiang Caipinging out of the fitting room. Once Xiang Caiping was out of the fitting room, she looked past Su Qingsang and in the direction of the boutique¡¯s entrance.

 Chapter 288 - Are They Your Friends?

    <h4>Chapter 288: Are They Your Friends?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Qingsang, who were those people? Are they your friends?¡± Xiang Caiping asked casually as she handed the clothes she had tried on to the retail assistants beside her.

    ¡°I would not consider them as friends, I guess.¡± Su Qingsang replied nonchntly. ¡°They¡¯re just the daughters of Jinyao¡¯s business partners.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Xiang Caiping ceased her questions. She looked briefly at Su Qingsang and could understand why Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to tell her the truth.

    Deep down, Xiang Caiping was moved by her daughter¡¯s considerate and thoughtful nature.

    When Su Qingsang went to make payment for the purchases, however, Xiang Caiping could not help but lower her gaze forlornly. So that person is Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter? She does not resemble them at all though. That look of conceit and arrogance was never characteristic of Li Qianxue. By the look of things, Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue must be excessively doting towards this daughter of theirs.

    1A tinge of sorrow came over her. By the time Su Qingsang returned, there was no apparent trace of mncholy on Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go pick out the clothes you want.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, don¡¯t be in a hurry to do that. You have not bought shoes yet.¡±

    Smiling, Su Qingsang linked arms with her to cheer her up and dispel any thoughts of Su Peizhen which she might be having.

    As for Su Peizhen, she would be a challenge to deal with. There was no knowing what she might do.

    After leaving the boutique, Su Peizhen was not in the mood to shop anymore. She hurried home after hastily dismissing Luo Meishan and Song Youhe.

    Su Chenghui was not home due to socialmitments and Su Yuxin was still at school. Li Qianxue had just returned home from a meeting.

    At the sight of Li Qianxue, Su Peizhen could not contain the grievances she had held within her anymore.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Qianxue was nearing fifty years of age but, due to good personal upkeep, there were no visible wrinkles on her face.

    There was an emotional detachment between her and Su Chenghui after all these years, but they kept up appearances. In regards to their marital rtionship, there was nothing she could hope to salvage. The only person she showered her love and affection on was her daughter.

    ¡°Mother, that little...¡± Su Peizhen could feel the expletives at the tip of her tongue but she had to exercise restrain herself in consideration of her status. ¡°Su Qingsang is too much.¡±

    Su Qingsang? Upon hearing the name, Li Qianxue instantaneously felt a tinge of annoyance. ¡°What¡¯s up with her now?¡±

    ¡°Today...¡± Su Peizhen did not exaggerate her encounter with Su Qingsang and recounted it as it was. ¡°Can you believe that after she stole Yanbo away from me, she still feigns innocence and purity? You did not see how sharp-tongued and opprobrious she was. We have been fooled by her all these years.¡±

    Li Qianxue could feel a throbbing in her temples. She detested Su Qingsang. It was an immense loathing.

    Who would like having an illegitimate daughter that was constantly and conspicuously making her presence known? Su Qingsang¡¯s status, however, was wholly different now.

    Keeping herposure in check, Li Qianxue looked upon her daughter¡¯s visible distress. ¡°Alright, you need toprehend this: if she did not have tricks up her sleeves, how would she be able to take control of Huo Jinyao¡¯s heart? Do you have any idea what kind of person is Huo Jinyao? You¡¯re still young, perhaps you have not heard about his character. I, on the other hand, am very clear about that.¡±

    Previously, Huo Jinyao had put himself on a pedestal during the banquet. Anyone could have guessed the type of character he possessed. She would like to make things difficult for Su Qingsang, but Huo Jinyao would definitely not allow that to happen.

    Li Qianxue recalled a previous incident and patted Su Peizhen¡¯s hand. ¡°Take the city project as an example. Local developers like us were not able to outbid an outsider like him. Though we ended up cooperating and turned the situation into a mutually beneficial one, Tianyu Group still took the bigger share of the pie. Huo Jinyao appears humble, but he is a force to be reckoned with. Our corporation currently has a joint venture with his, so no matter what Su Qingsang has said, you have to put up with it for now.¡±

 Chapter 289 - You Expect Me to Put Up With Su Qingsang?

    Chapter 289: You Expect Me to Put Up With Su Qingsang?

    ¡°Mother, do you know what you¡¯re saying? You expect me to put up with Su Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that you have to submit to her whims and fancies. You just shouldn¡¯t agitate her. We¡¯ll have to monitor the situation before deliberating our next move.¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t swallow my anger this time.¡± At the thought of Qiu Yanbo, Su Peizhen was consumed by rage. ¡°What right does she have over me?¡±

    ¡°There, there,¡± Li Qianxue was still in the dark about her daughter¡¯s irateness and felt a sense of helplessness as she held her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Given the likes of Qiu Yanbo, I don¡¯t see what¡¯s redeeming about him. My daughter is such a fine youngdy, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem looking for someone of a better caliber than him. Qiu Yanbo failed to see what he has, so you¡¯ll have to let go and move on. No matter what, you¡¯ll have to look for someone like Huo Jinyao, right?¡±

    Huo Jinyao, it¡¯s about Huo Jinyao again. Either way, the fault lies with Su Qingsang.

    Su Peizhen could never fault herself. She was adamant that Su Qingsang was the one at fault. This was all because of her. She was the root of the problem.

    ¡°Mother, I really can¡¯t take it lying down. I...¡± Su Peizhen was filled with bitterness. Her resentment of the situation caused her to hold onto Li Qianxue like a willful child.

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Li Qianxue patted her daughter¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to find a better man for you. Be good now.¡±

    Su Peizhen held her tongue. If Li Qianxue was unwilling to deal with Su Qingsang because she wanted to tread carefully around Huo Jinyao, then Su Peizhen was prepared to deal with Su Qingsang herself. I can always let her have a taste of her own medicine without physically hurting her, can¡¯t I?

    At that moment, a thought crossed Su Peizhen and she jolted upright.

    ¡°Oh, right. Mother, Su Qingsang was apanied by an elderly woman today.¡±

    ¡°An elderly woman? What elderly woman?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Su Peizhen was perplexed. ¡°The woman looked to be in her fifties. Su Qingsang addressed her as ¡®aunt¡¯. How would she have an aunt? Do you think that woman is Huo Jinyao¡¯s rtive?¡±

    ¡°Does Huo Jinyao have a visiting rtive?¡±

    ¡°Could she be Huo Jinyao¡¯s mother or someone rted to the Huo Family? Su Qingsang was especially nice to her. She took her shopping for a lot of clothes.¡±

    ¡°Which rtive are you talking about? Could it be that Huo Jinyao¡¯s mother is here for a visit?¡± Su Chenghui overheard the conversation.

    He had just gotten back from his socialmitments. Due to the joint venture with Tianyu Group, the Li Family was kept busy these days.

    Upon returning home, he had caught on to Su Peizhen¡¯s previousment. ¡°If the Huo Family has a visiting rtive, we will have to extend our hospitality by treating her to a meal.¡±

    Su Chenghui sat on the sofa as he spoke and a domestic helper came over to serve him some tea.

    He received the cup of tea and took a sip of it before looking at Su Peizhen, ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s Huo Jinyao¡¯s rtive?¡±

    Though he did not favor Su Qingsang, he had to acknowledge the fact that she had an eye for choosing the right husband. Huo Jinyao was definitely a formidable character.

    The joint venture with Tianyu Group not only brought the Li Corporation substantial profits, thetter also stood to benefit in several lucrative ways.

    During this period of time, Su Chenghui was in constant contact with Huo Jinyao. Even though he did not pick Huo Jinyao as his son-inw, he really admired Huo Jinyao and held him in high regard.

    ¡°Father,¡± Su Peizhen felt that her father¡¯s words were thest thing she needed to hear at this moment. To add insult to injury, Su Chenghui looked eager to be on Huo Jinyao¡¯s good side.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she looked anything like someone rted to the Huo Family. She looked more like a country bumpkin. If she was really Huo Jinyao¡¯s mother, why did Su Qingsang address her as ¡®aunt¡¯?¡±

    Though Su Chenghui had been drinking, he was not drunk. Addressed her as ¡®aunt¡¯? Well, I¡¯ll ask Huo Jinyao about it tomorrow. Su Chenghui was working with Huo Jinyao regrly nowadays.

    Upon returning home, Huo Jinyao espied a pile of shopping bags in the living room and Su Qingsang sorting them out.

 Chapter 290 - Do You Think You Are Zhou You Wang?

    <h4>Chapter 290: Do You Think You Are Zhou You Wang?</h4>

    Huo Jinyao did not see Xiang Caiping. He nced at the bedroom and heard the faint sound of running water.

    Sensing that the coast was clear, he went forward and put his arms around Su Qingsang¡¯s waist. She was organizing the things that she had bought while out with Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Dear, are these the clothes you two bought this evening?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Su Qingsang took a quick look at the shopping bags beside her. ¡°Do you think that we bought too much?¡±

    The purchases had been a little excessive, but the excessiveness was unintentional. Bumping into Su Peizhen had made her wary of Xiang Caiping possibly pondering Su Peizhen¡¯s identity. As a result, she had led Xiang Caiping on a shopping spree to divert her attention from Su Peizhen.

    Huo Jinyao lifted his hand to squeeze Su Qingsang¡¯s cheeks affectionately. ¡°On the contrary, you hardly bought enough. Dear, you can buy out the whole department store next time. If there isn¡¯t enough space here to store your purchases, then we¡¯ll put them in our vi.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exaggerate so much.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected to buy so much that day and she was worried about fitting everything into her small walk-in closet. Perhaps some of the clothes would really need to be moved to the vi.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration, my dear. You can never spend too much.¡± An idea struck Huo Jinyao. ¡°Dear, I can buy an entire department store as a gift for you. You can then purchase anything in it whenever you want.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, who are you, Zhou You Wang, now?¡± Buying an entire department store? He¡¯s really crazy, isn¡¯t he?

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Huo Jinyao sat Su Qingsang down on hisp as he spoke, leaning to kiss her face.

    ¡°My wife¡¯s beauty beats Baosi¡¯s by a mile.¡±

    Su Qingsang had to keep herself from rolling her eyes. This fellow just can¡¯t resist being glib.

    ¡°Quit fooling around.¡± Aunt Xiang is still around. Su Qingsang wanted to get off her husband¡¯sp.

    ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around. I¡¯m telling you the truth.¡± Huo Jinyao was not satiated with just a kiss on his wife¡¯s face. He went on to kiss her on her lips.

    As he leaned over to kiss her, Su Qingsang speedily put her finger to his lips.

    ¡°Are you drunk?¡± She had caught a whiff of alcohol on him just now and the smell was intensifying.

    ¡°I only drank a little. Don¡¯t worry, dear, I am not drunk.¡± As Huo Jinyao spoke, his hands started to wander all over Su Qingsang suggestively.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± He was overlooking the fact that they were not alone at home. Su Qingsang hastily held onto his hands and said, ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Huo Jinyao buried his face into Su Qingsang¡¯s neck. ¡°Dear, I missed you.¡±

    His hands were sciously feeling her lower body. ¡°We have not done it on the sofa for a long time...¡±

    It was crystal clear to Su Qingsang that Huo Jinyao had had too much to drink. She twisted his hands away from her body while heaving herself onto the edge of the sofa. ¡°Sit there and behave yourself.¡±

    If Xiang Caiping were to witness what was happening when she entered the living room, the situation would be embarrassing and awkward.

    ¡°Dear...¡± Huo Jinyao did not attempt to free his hands from Su Qingsang¡¯s grip, but gazed at her pitifully.

    Su Qingsang was on the verge of exasperation. Huo Jinyao stood at a formidable stature of more than six feet tall and he had the suave and dashing demeanor of a director.

    He looked at her like she had scorned him, as if he were her daughter-inw that she had abused.

    ¡°We can¡¯t do it here.¡± Su Qingsang was a little irked and nced in the direction of their bedroom. She lowered her voice and said barely audibly, ¡°If you want it, go and take a shower first. I¡¯lle to you after I am done with sorting these clothes out.¡±

    Huo Jinyao blinked, seeminglyprehending Su Qingsang. He stood up and bowed purposefully. ¡°Yes, dear. Your wish is mymand. Don¡¯t you worry.¡±

    How could he im to be sober? He¡¯s clearly drunk.

    ¡°Hurry up and shower.¡± Su Qingsang did not have patience towards drunkards, especially when it was Huo Jinyao who was heavily intoxicated. She waved him off to hasten his retreat.

    Huo Jinyao stopped in his tracks and spun around, grinning gleefully at Su Qingsang. ¡°Dear, guess who I went drinking with today?¡±

    ¡°Who did you go drinking with?¡± Regardless of who Huo Jinyao had been drinking with, the person had let him be extremely intoxicated.

    ¡°Your father.¡±

    When Huo Jinyao spoke, he did not notice that Xiang Caiping was done showering and had entered the living room. She had happened to hear thest two words which Huo Jinyao uttered and stopped in her tracks.

 Chapter 291 - He is Considered a Well-Known Figure

    <h4>Chapter 291: He is Considered a Well-Known Figure</h4>

    Where he was standing, Huo Jinyao obstructed Su Qingsang¡¯s line of vision, so she was also unaware that Xiang Caiping hade into the living room.

    Since Huo Jinyao was drunk, his guard was significantly lower than usual. He had been entertaining some leaders of the city with Su Chenghui earlier that night.

    Recently, Huo Jinyao had been in regr contact with Su Chenghui and working with him had provided Huo Jinyao the opportunity to discover many aspects of Su Chenghui¡¯s character.

    Su Chenghui had lived in Lin City for a substantial period of time, so he was well acquainted with the residents and possessed a wealth of experience with regards to the workings of the city. He was the prime choice to front social dealings and build public rtions.

    ¡°My father? You¡¯ve been working closely with my father?¡±

    In truth, Su Qingsang was estranged with Su Chenghui, so upon hearing Su Chenghui¡¯s name, she could not help but be inquisitive.

    ¡°Your father is considered a well-known figure too.¡±

    Su Chenghui had not been born with a silver spoon in his mouth. He came from an average family.

    Marrying Li Qianxue had meant marrying into her formidable family. The Li Family had an impressive family background and history.

    Nowadays, the Li Family was one of the most influential families in Lin City. Needless to say, they were among the upper-crust of the city twenty years ago.

    There were yers in the business field who had remarked that Su Chenghui was an unworthy match for Li Qianxue. That never seemed to faze Su Chenghui at all.

    Su Chenghui was the general manager of Li Corporation. Li Qianxue was the director-general, and Old Master Li was still the chairman of the board. Strictly speaking, Su Chenghui was merely the third inmand.

    Currently, as third inmand of Li Corporation, Su Chenghui¡¯s words were more efficacious than those of the first inmand. Nobody in the corporation had the audacity to condescend to Su Chenghui.

    If not for his strategic maniption, Su Chenghui would not be as high up in thepany as he was.

    Most importantly, despite the discrepancy between his and Li Qianxue¡¯s social statuses, he was rather unperturbed. No matter who pointed it out to him, he remained quite indifferent.

    There were two possible exnations for this: he either loved Li Qianxue so immensely that he did not care about the opinions of others, or he was so self-assured that he was unruffled by how others viewed him.

    ¡°Do you think my father loves Li Qianxue immensely, or he is self-confident?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Huo Jinyao threw the question back at Su Qingsang. He believed that she already had an answer of her own.

    Turning around, Huo Jinyao saw Xiang Caiping within earshot. He had no idea when she hade into the living room or how long she had been listening in to his conversation with Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang.¡± Huo Jinyao almost immediately snapped out of his state of intoxication, and he turned to give Su Qingsang a look.

    Su Qingsang red at him and quickly stood up. ¡°Aunt Xiang,e over here and have a look at the new clothes I sorted out. I¡¯ll put them in your room shortly.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Xiang Caiping came forward nonchntly, seemingly unaware of the conversation they had been having.

    Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang looked at each other in dismay and could only look on as Xiang Caiping looked through her new clothes. The trio did not mention Su Chenghui again.

    ...

    ¡°Rtive? What are you talking about?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked quizzically at Su Chenghui.

    The two men had met up for work purposes and, after their work discussion, Su Chenghui had not left. Instead, he stayed to chat.

    Su Chenghui was referring to the rtive who was visiting Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Peizhen bumped into Qingsang when she was out shopping yesterday. She mentioned that Qingsang was apanying her aunt while she tried on clothes. I didn¡¯t think she had any rtives in Lin City, so I wanted to ask if she was with your rtive?¡±

    Su Chenghui spoke politely. ¡°If she¡¯s my inw or one of your rtives, we should extend our hospitality by treating her to a meal.¡±

    Huo Jinyao raised his brows as he pondered Su Chenghui¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Treat her to a meal?¡±

    Treating Xiang Caiping to a meal? It would be interesting to see what would happen if Su Chenghui¡¯s family were to have dinner with her, Huo Jinyao thought impishly.

 Chapter 292 - Just an Ordinary Relative

    <h4>Chapter 292: Just an Ordinary Rtive</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my family should treat her to a meal.¡± Su Chenghui smiled. ¡°Our families have been brought together by marriage, so my family should naturally be hospitable hosts to your visiting rtive.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Huo Jinyao was apprehensive about how Su Qingsang would be affected if Su Chenghui and Xiang Caiping were really to meet each other. ¡°She¡¯s just an ordinary rtive. Since her arrival, I¡¯ve asked Qingsang to show her around. She will be leaving within the next two days.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s questions ceased as he realized that the rtive in question was not a person of importance.

    When Huo Jinyao saw that Su Chenghui was about to take his leave, he inexplicably asked, ¡°Father, may I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang¡¯s mother...¡± Huo Jinyao paused for a moment. ¡°I mean, her biological mother. Do you know her whereabouts?¡±

    There was an immediate change in Su Chenghui¡¯s demeanor. He sat there with an enigmatic look in his eyes and Huo Jinyao could not read his emotions.

    ¡°Do you not wish to talk about her?¡± Huo Jinyao tried his best to look for any trace of emotion that bordered sentimentality in Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes. Unfortunately, he was not able to detect any.

    Su Chenghui was oblivious to Huo Jinyao¡¯s presence as it was drowned out by his memory of the young woman who had been in his life decades ago. It all came rushing back to him.

    In truth, she had be a distant memory. Unexpectedly, he could still remember his impression of her. She had a gentle disposition and was aesthetically appealing. Most importantly, she was mild-mannered and free-spirited.

    Despite her virtues, however, he had ultimately broken her heart. She had then distanced herself and gone far away from him. He could not even vindicate her if he wanted to.

    He could only treat Li Qianxue with indifference as a penalty to her and to himself. What good was that? It was a futile effort to make up for his misdeed.

    ¡°Father?¡± Huo Jinyao called out again.

    Su Chenghui lowered his gaze and repressed his emotions. ¡°I have something on, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    ¡°What about Qingsang¡¯s biological mother?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me anymore, and don¡¯t ask Qingsang about it. She does not know anything. Don¡¯t bring up this matter again.¡±

    With these words, Su Chenghui seemed to stumble over his feet. He struggled topose himself while walking away.

    Huo Jinyao squinted pensively as he pondered Su Chenghui¡¯s behavior. What does it make him? Does he still have feelings for Xiang Caiping deep down in his heart?

    ...

    Upon returning to her room, Li Qianxue caught the smell of alcohol in the air.

    She frowned in slight disdain and fixed her gaze on the man spread out on the chaise longue.

    Even though he was in his fifties, he had maintained his youthful looks and looked to be in his thirties. He was considered well-known in Lin City. There was not a single person who would not sing praises at the mention of the Li Family¡¯s son-inw.

    Even Old Master Li, despite being aware of the drift between Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui, still admired Su Chenghui¡¯s strategic mind in the business arena.

    The man, who had everything going for him, was ironically impassive. Perhaps he was passionate for something, just not for her.

    He seemed to be in distress. His eyes were closed and his body was slumped and motionless.

    Li Qianxue thought for a moment and decided to pour him a cup of tea.

    ¡°Have some tea.¡± Su Chenghui was still thinking about Xiang Caiping. He had not reminisced about her for a long time.

    His memories of her were faded. Time and again, he had to force himself to preserve her image in his mind so that he would not forget it.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s words today had sparked his thoughts of her again. They had caused him to grab a drink after work.

    He had no desire to return home after drinking, but his dutiful chauffeur had sent him home.

    His homecked the warmth that a family was supposed to provide. Li Qianxue was upied with her ownmitments, Su Peizhen was often absent from home and Su Yuxin was at school. Even Old Master Li had gone to visit his old friend.

    An empty home worked for well for him. It was conducive for his nostalgia towards Xiang Caiping. He reminisced about their past over and over again.

    Just when he hadpletely immersed himself in past memories, his train of thought was interrupted. Opening his eyes, he hoped for a split second that Xiang Caiping had returned to him, but it was Li Qianxue who had returned home.

 Chapter 293 - Wont Make Another Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 293: Won¡¯t Make Another Mistake</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Chenghui¡¯s expression was changed immediately.

    Li Qianxue certainly noticed the sudden change in his face. The expression he looked just now was full of pain with reminiscence and regrets. It would be a real hell if he wasn¡¯t thinking about that woman.

    The awareness made Li Qianxue bottle the breath up in the chest. Both of her hands limped at her side were clenched into a fist.

    "Have you been drinking?" Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to recall Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes, which made her want to kill people.

    "Yup, but I am not drunk." Su Chenghui stared at her furious face, a retaliative pleasure oddly came into his brain: "Don¡¯t worry. It was already enough to get drunk and have sex with you like this for only one time in my life."

    Li Qianxue¡¯s face looked glum. She took a deep breath to calm herself down, "You were wrong. In your life, it came twice." she said.

    One led her have Su Peizhen, and one led her have Su Yuxin.

    Hearing her words, Su Chenghui¡¯s face became more and more livid for a moment. He stood up abruptly and squeezed the jaw of Li Qianxue.

    The ss of water that Li Qianxue was holding just now fell to the floor because of his action. Although the thick carpet saved the ss from breaking, it couldn¡¯t make their marriage remain in one piece.

    "Why? So you¡¯re proud of that?"

    "Yeah, I¡¯m proud of that." Li Qianxue looked at him with cold eyes, "That¡¯s because these two times were totally enough. It means you¡¯ll never be able to get rid of me for the rest of your life."

    Su Chenghui was so angry that he raised his hand momentarily. Li Qianxue tilted his face up: "Want to hit me, huh? Go ahead! Go ahead!"

    Su Chenghui wouldn¡¯t hit a woman. He dropped his hand with hatred. He pushed Li Qianxue away: "Do you think I can¡¯t do anything about you?"

    "What can you do? Do you think I still care?"

    Could her situation be any worse? No more, nothing more than this. Su Chenghui stared at Li Qianxue¡¯s face and understood what she meant, but he became even more resentful.

    "Li Qianxue, take your time. I am not going to let it go by."

    "I¡¯ll wait and see. I also want to know what else you can do for me. After all, no matter what you do, you and that woman won¡¯t have a chance. And the daughter you gave birth to will only be nothing more than a bastard who will always not be epted.

    Li Qianxue watched his face turn even worse because of her words. Su Chenghui turned around and left after a hateful re at her.

    But Su Chenghui didn¡¯t notice that he forgot to close the door when he quarreled with Li Qianxue. And Su Peizhen, who had just returned home, happened to hear her parents¡¯ argument.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face was quite bad. Her hands were clenched tightly into fists.

    It was all because of the third party! Her parents wouldn¡¯t be like this at all if it wasn¡¯t for that woman. Although it was not likely for her to get revenge on the third party, can¡¯t she make trouble for her daughter?

    Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes were icy cold.

    .........

    When Su Qingsang entered the ward to do her rounds, she found that Liu Xiangyu even said that she wanted to be discharged from the hospital.

    "Although the wound of caesarean section have been removed, your hands and feet still not have recovered. It would be inappropriate for you to be discharged now."

    "Doctor, I¡¯m really sorry, but I...I really don¡¯t have money any more."

    Liu Xiangyu felt a little embarrassed when she said this, "The money is still from my sister which was sent over to me today. If I stay any longer, I won¡¯t be able to pay the hospital fees."

    Su Qingsang quirked her eyebrows and looked at Liu Xiangyu¡¯s awkward look. Although she wanted to help her, she could not do anything because of the rules of hospital.

    But actually, Liu Xiangyu¡¯s injuries were not minor at all, so it wouldn¡¯t be any good for her recovery if she got discharged from hospital now.

 Chapter 294 - Handed Over My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 294: Handed Over My Wife</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    "Doctor, just discharge me from the hospital.I promise, I can take responsibility for myself."

    "Well then, I¡¯ll give you one more examination. And if you¡¯re sure you¡¯re okay on your own, you can leave afterpleting your discharge procedures."

    "Great. Thank you. Doctor." Liu Xiangyu looked at Su Qingsang gratefully, "Don¡¯t worry, doctor. I¡¯ll go to my sister¡¯s house, and she¡¯ll take care of me."

    "That¡¯s fine, but you¡¯re still in postpartum confinement, so take care of yourself."

    "I will. Thank you, doctor."

    Su Qingsang finished her rounds of the wards and learned that Liu Xiangyu had alreadypleted the procedures and was ready to leave the hospital just like that. She thought about it and wrapped up a red envelope with money in it to send to her.

    Liu Xiangyu refused to ept it, but Su Qingsang told her it was nothing. Not only her, several doctors and nurses also sent some stuff to Liu Xiangyu.

    There were some pregnant women who were more miserable than her, but Liu Xiangyu was more pitiful because she jumped off the building by herself.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s sighed in her heart. After staying in the obstetrics and gynecology department for a long time, she really saw all kinds of strange things, and sometimes just couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Su Qingsang thought that something had happened to Liu Xiangyu, and that this matter was over.

    She didn¡¯t expect that when she went to work the next day,Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband, the man who forcibly dragged Liu Xiangyu to out of the hospitalst time, came here.

    Su Qingsang had just finished a surgery. Before she could return to her department, she was stopped by that man.

    "Where¡¯s my wife? Hand over my wife."

    Su Qingsang quirked her eyebrows, looking at the man in front of her and thinking of the day he tried to drag Liu Xiangyu out of the hospital.

    "Your wife is not here."

    "Not here? Then where¡¯s she? Isn¡¯t that what you said? Huh? You told me she can¡¯t be discharged without paying money! How did she get discharged when I didn¡¯t evene to pay?"

    "Then, someone paid the money for her." Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to entangle with him.

    "Doctor,st time it was you who said that my wife was seriously injured and that she should be well taken care of in this hospital. Why aren¡¯t you saying that now?"

    The man took a step forward as he spoke, and didn¡¯t forget to pull his sleeves upward, looking like he was about to get physical. Su Qingsang quirked her eyebrows and her face not looked very well.

    "Sir, your wife was seriously injured, but she insisted on being discharged from the hospital, so we could only handle the discharge procedures for her to let her get discharged. "

    "How do I know that it¡¯s not because you guys saw my wife not paying and threw her out regardless of whether she would be dead or alive?"

    Huang Jie, who was next to them, saw this situation and took a step forward: "How can you talk like that? You can call your wife and ask her where she is. What does this have to do with us?"

    "I can¡¯t find her. My wife¡¯s phone is not working."

    The man was getting angry while saying this, "It must be you. It must be you doctors.You kicked my wife out."

    Before Su Qingsang and other doctors could react, the man suddenly got furious, "hical doctors. You have scant regard for human dignity and human life! I¡¯m going to fight it out with you."

    Su Qingsang did not expect that the man was so unreasonable, and before she could react, the man¡¯s fist was already swinging at her.

    Even though she reacted quickly and backed away, she was still punched in the abdomen by that man.

    The man¡¯s strength was very strong, and Su Qingsang received a huge punch. Her face turned pale immediately.

    It was like her intestines were twisted and it was excruciating. Her body also took a few steps backwards as the force pushed her. She was about to fall when someone held her body from behind.

 Chapter 295 - Got Beaten

    <h4>Chapter 295: Got Beaten</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang turned her face and found that the person who hade was Shi Mengwan.

    "Mengwan?" Didn¡¯t she go to apetition?

    "Are you okay?" Shi Mengwan was still carrying a bag in her hands. she was now supporting Su Qingsang with one hand and carrying stuff with the other.

    Su Qingsang just wanted to reply that she was fine when Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband¡¯s fist swung over again.

    He didn¡¯t hit the nurse or the doctor next to him, but just hit in the direction of Su Qingsang. A few nurses went forward and tried to stop him but failed.

    Seeing this, Mengwan quickly pulled Su Qingsang aside. She was still carrying a bag in her hand, and when she waved her hand, her body was about to fall over.

    While the bag flew out, Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband¡¯s fist also swung in front of Su Qingsang.

    Shi Mengwan was anxious, but she was now about to fall over herself. She quickly stood firm and saw that Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband¡¯s fist had reached Su Qingsang¡¯s front.

    The doctors who came to the news were shocked at this point and ran at full speed to stop it.

    "Qingsang."

    Shi Mengwan got anxious. Before she could move forward, someone appeared in front of Su Qingsang and stopped Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband¡¯s fist.

    Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband was dumbfounded for a while that his punch was caught, but he couldn¡¯t pull his hand out even if he wanted.

    "QingSang." Shi Mengwan stood still, only to feel a relief. She ran over quickly and only found out that the person who stopped the man¡¯s fist was the same person fromst time.

    Dear brother? Shi Mengwan suddenly just stood there and didn¡¯t move.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s stomach was still hurting, and when Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband¡¯s fist came over, she was in so much pain that there was no way to dodge it.

    Thinking that she couldn¡¯t escape from the punch, she never expected it could be stopped by someone. She also recognized who the person in front of her was.

    If she remembered correctly, this man seemed to be surnamed Zhan? Huo Jinyao mentioned it oncest time.

    "Who are you? Let me go.Mind your own business, I¡¯m telling you. Otherwise I¡¯ll be rude to you."

    Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband looked arrogant. Zhan Haoze squinted his eyes a little and shook his fist at him without even thinking about it: "Bullying women, what kind of man are you?"

    His fist was so fast and hard that Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband was knocked out of the room and crashed onto the wall of the corridor.

    Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband¡¯s body was all bound up, and Zhan Haoze turned to Su Qingsang, "Mrs. Huo, are you alright?"

    "Thank you, Mr. Zhan, I¡¯m fine." Something was wrong, and it was big. Her stomach was hurting right now, but she looked quite calm on the surface.

    Shi Mengwan realized at this time and quickly went forward to help Su Qingsang, "Qingsang, are you alright?"

    "I¡¯m fine." Su Qingsang looked at Zhan Haoze, "As you can see, this Mr. Zhan Haoze saved me."

    "Mr. Zhan?"Shi Mengwan turned around to look at Zhan Haoze, and a feeling of shock showed on her face.Hisst name was Zhan?

    But Dear Brother clearly said that hisst name was...

    "Brother Haoze." A delicate voice sounded at this moment, and Shi Mengwan saw the woman she had seenst time, who walked up to Zhan Haoze.

    "Brother Haoze, are you alright?" Chen Feifei held onto Zhan Haoze¡¯s arm and looked worried, "Why are you getting into a fight with someone? Does your hand hurt?"

    Shi Mengwan and Su Qingsang both stopped talking, and just watched as Chen Feifei held up Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand. It looked as if his hand wasn¡¯t hitting anyone but was beaten so hard that it was about to break.

    Being the best friends, the two women stood gazing at one another. Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes were filled with worries, while Shi Mengwan¡¯s look was much moreplicated.

    Dear brother --

 Chapter 296 - Sense of Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 296: Sense of Crisis</h4>

    Howe her ¡®big brother¡¯ had turned into Zhan? He changed hisst name, but she clearly knew that no matter what it was, he was still her big brother. However, what was going on now? Did he have a new ¡®dear sister¡¯?

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Zhan Haoze stopped her, pulled out his hands, turned and looked at Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband, who was still lying on the ground.

    Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband struggled up. A few doctors quickly stepped up and stopped him from making any further movement.

    Only Zhan Haoze noticed that he had his eyes fixed on Su Qingsang.

    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Qingsang. She was Huo Jinyao¡¯s sister, he thought. He was too busy to attend to the party of the Tianyu group that took ce a couple of days ago, but he knew very well what happened at the party.

    Perhaps he should do Huo Jinyao a favor.

    ¡°Haoze?¡± Chen Feifei found Zhan Haoze looking at where Shi Mengwan was. She was getting nervous.

    She had recognized Su Qingsang as well. She knew that Su Qingsang was already married, so she thought Zhan Haoze was looking at Shi Mengwan.

    She gave Shi Mengwan a nce and instantly felt threatened.

    Shi Mengwan looked serenely beautiful, with a faint, determined look in her eyes.

    She bit her lip, held Zhan Haoze¡¯s arm tightly, and said, ¡°Haoze, I¡¯m not feeling well. Maybe we should go back?¡±

    Zhan Haoze turned his head to look at Chen Feifei. He brought her to the hospital for a regr check-up. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in what Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband started, but still, he lent a hand, because he found out that the person under attack was Su Qingsang.

    To Chen Feifei¡¯s surprise, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t immediately agree with her as usual.

    He turned around and looked at Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband, who had suffered a punch from him and now had struggled up from the ground.

    ¡°How dare you attack me? I¡¯m calling the police.¡±

    ¡°Just do it,¡± Shi Mengwan was so angry. She couldn¡¯t bear watching her best friend being bullied. ¡°We¡¯ll call the police if you don¡¯t.¡±

    She gave out a strong vibe at that moment. Zhan Haoze nced at her, noticed the rage in her eyes, and recognized her as the woman who thought he was someone elsest time.

    ¡°You think I won¡¯t dare to call the police?¡±

    Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband still had an aggressive attitude. However, because of Zhan Haoze¡¯s presence, he was a little insecure.

    Su Qingsang was still suffering a severe pain in her stomach. She endured that pain, stood up, red at Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband and said to him, ¡°Sir, please stop being unreasonable. Your wife has indeed been discharged by the hospital. She¡¯s not here. She has paid her medical bill and went through the standard procedure before leaving. You should leave now, or we¡¯re going to have to ask the guards to show you the way out.¡±

    At that point, the security guards finally arrived. They pressed Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband down to the floor together, as thetter attempted to continue making a scene.

    Next, things were a lot easier. Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband attacked Su Qingsang with many witnesses present. Su Qingsang insisted on sending him to the police station.

    ¡°You attacked me too! Why don¡¯t you go to the police station?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I do not work in this hospital,¡± Zhan Haoze looked at Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband and said with a cold voice. ¡°If you want to sue me, feel free to do it at any time you want.¡±

    Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband wanted to say something else, but the look in Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes shocked him and made him unable to say a word. The security guards took the opportunity to drag him away.

    Shi Mengwan had her eyes on Zhan Haoze the whole time. Her heart was thumping.

    He was exactly like what she remembered. He always lent a hand to the people who needed help. Whatever hisst name changed into, whatever he was like, she could still recognize him.

 Chapter 297 - Considered Friends

    <h4>Chapter 297: Considered Friends</h4>

    Su Qingsang noticed Shi Mengwan¡¯s gaze. She also noticed Chen Feifei¡¯s, who kept looking at Zhan Haoze nervously.

    After giving it some thought, she took a step forward and stood before Zhan Haoze, conveniently blocking off half of Shi Mengwan¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, thank you so much for today.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being too formal, Mrs. Huo. I am considered to be a friend of Director Huo.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression remained neutral, yet Su Qingsang made out a different meaning to his words.

    Considered to be friends? Is there such a thing as not being considered friends?

    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯d still like to thank you. I¡¯ll also inform Huo Jinyao about this.¡±

    Zhan Haoze nodded, knowing that Su Qingsang appreciated his help. He was satisfied. ¡°Alright. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    ¡°Good day, Mr. Zhan.¡±

    Su Qingsang sent Zhan Haoze off. When she turned around, she realized that Shi Mengwan¡¯s was still looking at that direction.

    A few nurses and doctors hade up to ask about Su Qingsang¡¯s injury. Su Qingsang waved them off, reassuring them that she was fine already.

    After everybody had gone away, she stood before Shi Mengwan and waved her hand before her friend¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mengwan?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Shi Mengwan finally retracted her gaze from the direction in which Zhan Haoze had left.

    She averted her eyes in difort when she met with Su Qingsang¡¯s knowing gaze, which inly hinted that she had figured it all out, then quickly picked up the bag she dropped earlier.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to apetition? Back already?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm. Why don¡¯t you take a guess at thepetition oue?¡± There was a gleeful look in Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes when she spoke.

    Su Qingsang pouted and pondered. ¡°The oue? Let me guess. You¡¯re thest?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re terrible.¡± Shi Mengwan gave her a shove.

    ¡°Be gentle, be gentle. I¡¯m an injured patient now.¡± Su Qingsang pressed against her belly with an agonized look.

    ¡°Are you alright? Let me help you back to the office for a rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Great Designer Shi.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You should always call me that in the future. I got two prizes this time.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course. The most creative entry award, plus second ce in the finals.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡± This was a nation-widepetition, a very respectable one.

    Shi Mengwan was still very young. Although she did not get first ce, it was already a very impressive feat for her to obtain the second.

    ¡°Not bad, right? To celebrate it, I got you a gift.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Su Qingsang followed Shi Mengwan back to the office.

    Zuo Hongchen, who just finished a surgery, came over in a rush when he heard that Su Qingsang was beaten up.

    He had no opportunity to speak more than he should have when he saw that Shi Mengwan was also there. In the end, he just left the two friends with some medications and creams.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself.¡± Shi Mengwan watched as Zuo Hongchen left with a disappointed look on his face. ¡°You¡¯re already a married woman. How is your market value still so good?¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t forget to close the door as she spoke. She motioned for Su Qingsang to open her blouse so that she could help her apply the medicinal cream.

    ¡°Pfft, this married woman is also a beautiful married woman,¡± Su Qingsang spoke mischievously as she semi-reclined on the examination table.

    However, when Shi Mengwan touched her belly with her hand, she couldn¡¯t help but yelp. ¡°Aah!¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Dear beautiful married woman, your belly is green. Tsk, tsk. I had no idea that being a doctor was such a high-risk upation.¡±

    ¡°Well, you know it now,¡± Su Qingsang watched helplessly as Shi Mengwan helped her rub the medicine in.

    She then told her about the incident involving Liu Xiangyu. Shi Mengwan was on the verge of erupting from rage.

    ¡°Why would you even bother reasoning with a scumbag like that? You should totally ring up the cops and lock him up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s locked up for at least fifteen days this time.¡±

    Shi Mengwan stopped speaking. She continued to help Su Qingsang with the cream application, then spoke again, acting as if it was done subconsciously.

    ¡°Hey, that guy just now ¡ª do you know him?¡±

 Chapter 298 - He Has A Fiancee

    <h4>Chapter 298: He Has A Fiancee</h4>

    ¡°That one? Which one?¡± Su Qingsang looked at her without giving her the answer.

    ¡°You...¡± Shi Mengwan gripped her arm harder. ¡°You know who I was talking about.¡±

    ¡°Be gentle, be gentle. Are you going to murder me?¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear watching the expectant look in Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but tell her what she wanted to know.

    ¡°I, um, I don¡¯t know him so well. Last time, I went out with Huo Jinyao and happened to run into him. I heard that hisst name is Zhan and that he¡¯s from a wealthy family.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Shi Mengwan rxed her grip slightly, looking at Su Qingsang. Clearly, she wanted her to keep talking.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know much about him,¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have the heart to see her good friend like that. ¡°But I do know one thing about him.¡±

    ¡°What? The woman by his side is his fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Shi Mengwan froze. She turned her eyes away Su Qingsang and dropped her head. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what kind of expression she was wearing at the moment.

    ¡°Mengwan?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. ¡°So it turns out that they are engaged.¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡± Hearing her disappointed voice, Su Qingsang felt sad for her. She patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Mengwan, just forget about him. No matter whether he was your ¡®big brother¡¯ or not, he¡¯s getting married now. Maybe he is already married.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was clearly aware of that. They hadn¡¯t seen each other in over ten years. Anything could have changed during such a long span of time.

    She could understand that her ¡®big brother¡¯ now had another girl keeping himpany. She stopped rubbing the medicine into Su Qingsang¡¯s skin, pulled down Su Qingsang¡¯s cloth, and put her face on Su Qingsang¡¯sp.

    ¡°I know. I know it all. But Qingsang, he promised me that he would marry me.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what to say. She suddenly found herself able to feel what Shi Mengwan felt, maybe because she now had Huo Jinyao.

    She sighed silently, then patted Shi Mengwan¡¯s back and said to her, ¡°Mengwan, how about I ask Huo Jinyao to introduce you to a better man?¡±

    Huo Jinyao had many outstanding friends. Perhaps Shi Mengwan would slowly forget about that man after meeting a better one.

    Shi Mengwan abruptly raised her head, then quickly stood up and said, ¡°Really? I¡¯ll be expecting it.¡±

    She subdued her mood, as she didn¡¯t want her friend to worry about her.

    Su Qingsang knew that Shi Mengwan wouldn¡¯t forget about Zhan Haoze so soon, but she didn¡¯t mention him again.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re back, I have something to tell you.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t convenient for her to talk about that on the phone. Now she finally had a chance to talk to her friend in person.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Su Qingsang told her about Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Are you sure that didn¡¯t happen in a TV drama?¡± Shi Mengwan acted like she just heard a riveting story.

    TV drama? If only it was just some story in a TV drama.

    ¡°It¡¯s real,¡± said Su Qingsang.

    Shi Mengwan gave a sarcastic smile, then coiled her arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s, said in a gossipy way, ¡°Can I please meet this lousy mother of yours?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean by ¡®lousy mother¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Shi Mengwan said, ¡°She never looked after you for even one day since you were born. But when you grew up, she suddenly showed up and got herself such a wonderful daughter...¡±

    ¡°Mengwan,¡± Su Qingsang knew that Shi Mengwan often overthought things. She was probablying up with some kind of conspiracy theory at the moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve spent a few days with her. I think she is trustworthy.¡±

    Huo Jinyao shared the same opinion.

    ¡°Since you say so, I¡¯m definitely going to meet her.¡±

    ¡°Wait until I get off work then.¡±

    Su Qingsang was not about to finish work so soon. In less than a day, almost everyone in the hospital heard that she was attacked.

 Chapter 299 - Who Did This to You?

    <h4>Chapter 299: Who Did This to You?</h4>

    Apart from Zuo Hongchen, the leaders of the hospital hade over to check on her before getting off work, and so did the director of her department. They even asked her if she would like a day off.

    Su Qingsang felt highly awkward being the subject of such strong concern, so she got out of work early.

    She went back home. Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t home yet.

    Xiang Caiping was happy to meet Shi Mengwan. Her daughter had a wonderful husband and a great friend. She was especially friendly to Shi Mengwan.

    Huo Jinyao needed to workte again. Recently, he had work dinners from time to time, and Su Qingsang had gotten used to that. She didn¡¯t know what he was busy with.

    The three women werefortable together. Shi Mengwan found that Xiang Caiping was a nice person. She could tell that thetter sincerely loved her daughter.

    After dinner, Xiang Caiping went back into the kitchen to do the cleaning. Shi Mengwan patted Su Qingsang on the back of her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked. She¡¯s clear.¡±

    ¡°Enough. Can you tell that through just one dinner?¡±

    ¡°I sure can. People¡¯s eyes don¡¯t lie.¡± She believed that Xiang Caiping was either Su Qingsang¡¯s mother, or was very good at pretending to be her mother.

    Shi Mengwan had met many people in the past few years. She, of course, could tell that Xiang Caiping wasn¡¯t faking. She sincerely wanted to be nice to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°I feel the same.¡± After spending a few days with Xiang Caiping, Su Qingsang understood her better and better.

    It wouldn¡¯t take her too long to start calling her ¡®Mom¡¯. That would happen sooner orter anyway.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t find the bruise on Su Qingsang¡¯s stomach until she took a shower at night.

    She had applied some medicine on it, but it was still there, prominent on her skin. Huo Jinyao knitted his brows into a deep frown.

    ¡°Please do not tell me that this was caused by an ident,¡± he nced at Su Qingsang.

    Huo Jinyao had had his crazy days. He surely could tell that the bruise was caused by a heavy punch.

    ¡°I was going to tell you that I bruised myself against my desk.¡± It was only a small injury in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it.

    She didn¡¯t mention it earlier because she didn¡¯t want Xiang Caiping to worry.

    ¡°Who did this to you?¡± Huo Jinyao was in no mood for joking. The look in his eyes was a little cold.

    Su Qingsang found his reaction both funny and annoying. ¡°What do you n on doing? If I told you who did this to me, would you hit them back?¡±

    ¡°So you were attacked,¡± Huo Jinyao nodded, staring at thatrge bruise. ¡°Tell me, who did it?¡±

    ¡°Stop. I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Qingsang dropped her head and nced at the bruise. It hadn¡¯t faded yet. She had snow-white skin, so thatrge bruise did look a little scary.

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯ve applied some medicine. It¡¯s already a lot better than before. I¡¯m okay now. Don¡¯t overreact.¡±

    ¡°Did I overreact?¡± Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes. ¡°You first tell me who did it, then I¡¯ll stop overreacting.¡±

    ¡°I am really, really fine,¡± Su Qingsang felt a little helpless. She briefly told him about Liu Xiangyu.

    ¡°I was unlucky. I was right there, and I was his attending doctor. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s already at the police station. We¡¯re fine now.¡±

    Really? What popped up in Huo Jinyao¡¯s mind was another thing.

    ¡°Did hee straight at you, or...¡±

    Did he try to attack other people too?

    Su Qingsang, on hearing that, also started feeling that something was not quite right. The ce was crowded, and the scene was chaotic. She didn¡¯t know if he was targeting her since the beginning, or if he attacked her for some other reason.

    ¡°I think it was a coincidence. I¡¯m not his enemy. What reason could he possibly have to attack me deliberately?¡±

 Chapter 300 - That Man Is Pretty Ambitious

    <h4>Chapter 300: That Man Is Pretty Ambitious</h4>

    Huo Jinyao doubted it. He thought further than she did, and he thought of another thing.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze helped you?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s name reminded Su Qingsang of Shi Mengwan. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t helped me earlier today, I might have suffered a few more punches. Should we invite him for dinner sometime to thank him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t as simple-minded as Su Qingsang. Zhan Haoze was obviously trying to befriend him.

    Recently, Tianyu Group was doing a quite big project together with the Li Family and Qiu Family. Quite a fewpanies in Lin City had eyes on them.

    Zhan Haoze may not have wanted a share of that project, but it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t want future opportunities like that. He was pretty ambitious.

    Huo Jinyao stopped thinking about that, as he cared about Su Qingsang¡¯s injury more.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He dropped his eyes, gently stroking the bruise with his fingers. He looked as if he were in anger and paid.

    No matter whether the one who hurt his wife did it on purpose or not, he would not let him get away with it easily.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Qingsang answered his question frankly, ¡°It really hurt. When he punched me, I felt as if my stomach was going to explode.¡±

    ¡°Would you do it again?¡± Huo Jinyao, on hearing what she said. He raised his head and looked at her.

    ¡°What do you mean? I was his attending doctor. I surely needed to exin things to the patient¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡°So you exined, but did he listen?¡±

    ¡°That was his choice to make. It wasn¡¯t my fault, was it?¡± Seeing that Huo Jinyao was still wearing an unhappy look, Su Qingsang put her arms around his neck and said, ¡°Alright. I promise that I¡¯ll be careful next time. I will be really careful. Okay?¡±

    ¡°You want a next time?¡± Huo Jinyaoughed with anger when he heard what she said. ¡°What happened today was not your fault indeed, but haven¡¯t you realized that every time something like this happened in your hospital, you were the one who rushed straight into it? There are so many other people in your hospital, so why do these idents happen to you every time?¡±

    First, it was Zhang Mei, then Li Rongrong, and this time, Liu Xiangyu.

    Apart from Li Rongrong, Su Qingsang was trying to help the other two, but why did she end up suffering such results?

    Su Qingsang had nothing better to say. ¡°What happened today was really an ident. Normally, most of the patients¡¯ families are reasonable people.¡±

    ¡°Most of them? You don¡¯t want to meet another unreasonable one.¡± Huo Jinyao found the bruise on Su Qingsang¡¯s stomach very unpleasant to the eye. ¡°You only got punched in the stomach this time. What do you think might happen the next time? What if you get hit in the face? What if your head gets injured?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t scold me...¡±

    ¡°Darling, I am not scolding you. I am trying to tell you that you don¡¯t need to try to solve this kind of problem on your own. You have many male doctors in your hospital, right? Don¡¯t step up to the frontline next time.¡±

    ¡°We do have a lot of male doctors in the hospital, but most of the doctors in our gynecology and obstetrics department are female.¡±

    ¡°So you think you did the right thing,¡± Huo Jinyao was a little pissed off. He reached out a hand to pinch Su Qingsang¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°It hurts,¡± Su Qingsang looked at him with a grievance. ¡°It really hurts.¡±

    ¡°Suck it up then,¡± Huo Jinyao was really angry. Still, he rxed his fingers and found some ointment for Su Qingsang.

    He looked irritated, but his movements were very gentle. Su Qingsang watched his fingers and somehow liked it.

    His hand was warm. He put his warm hand on her stomach, which made her feel a lot better than before.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Huo Jinyao retracted his hand. ¡°Get into bed. I¡¯m going to wash my hands.¡±

    He washed his hands in the bathroom but didn¡¯t go out immediately. Instead, he took out his phone and pressed a few numbers.

    Unlike Su Qingsang, he didn¡¯t think that what happened at the hospital earlier today was only a scene caused by some patient¡¯s family. He believed it was deeper than that.

 Chapter 301 - She Does Have The Guts

    <h4>Chapter 301: She Does Have The Guts</h4>

    Huo Jinyao had wiped his emotions from his face before he returned to the bedroom.

    He sat on the bedside, his eyes on Su Qingsang¡¯s face. She wore a frown and seemed formidable, but Su Qingsang did not notice that. At this moment, she was looking at her phone.

    Huo Jinyao nced at her phone and saw that Su Qingsang was text messaging with Shi Mengwan.

    Shi Mengwan left before he came home, so he didn¡¯t know that she had been here.

    He got into bed and put an arm around Su Qinsang¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Are you chatting with Shi Mengwan?¡± He whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Umm,¡± she responded. Shi Mengwan had something to say to Su Qingsang. She couldn¡¯t say it earlier, so now she messaged her. She reminded Su Qingsang of something that thetter failed to notice by herself.

    Si Qingsang had a vague feeling about those things but hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to them, because she was busy recently, and was still adjusting to Xiang Caiping¡¯s sudden appearance.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Su Qingsang pulled Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand away from her waist. He didn¡¯t touch her bruise, but the bruise was right below his hand.

    ¡°She reminded me not to let Aunty see my father or any other person from Su Family.¡±

    Things might be troublesome if that happened.

    Huo Jinyao nodded. He shared Shi Mengwan¡¯s opinion about that.

    ¡°She is right. We had better not let that happen,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°I know,¡± Su Qingsang held his hand and said, ¡°I have given her a hint about that. I think she knows it.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t worried that Xiang Caiping might bump into someone from the Su family. The house of the Su Family was an hour away from where she lived, and Li Family¡¯spany was far away as well.

    Xiang Caiping barely left the neighborhood since she came. Therefore, Su Qingsang figured that she understood it.

    ¡°Good. However, we still need to be careful. If she really meets someone from the family, we might be in trouble.¡±

    If Su Chenghui really loved Xiang Caiping so deeply before, he might do something unwanted.

    If that happened, the Li Family would not let him get away with it, especially Li Qianxue and Su Peizhen.

    ¡°What can I do?¡± Su Qingsang sighed. ¡°My mother came all the way here. I can¡¯t possibly send her away. She will probably live together with me from now on. I¡¯ve thought about it. They¡¯ll see each other sooner orter. I can only do my best to cope with what might happen by then.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stayed silent. If that really happened, he would surely protect his wife and her mother, without giving the Su Family a chance to try hurting them.

    ...

    Reading the e-mail on the screen of his phone, Huo Jinyao wore a fierce look in his eyes.

    Su Peizhen? She did have some guts. How dare she hurt his wife? He gently drummed on the desk with his fingers, wondering if Su Peizhen did it alone or together with Li Qianxue.

    Did Li Qianxue know that Xiang Caiping was back? Was she trying to ruin Su Qingsang¡¯s career?

    No, that did not look like something that Li Qianxue might do. It was a better fit for an impulsive and brainless person like Su Peizhen.

    The truth could be easily found out. He only needed to make a trip to see the Su Family. But...

    Huo Jinyao answered the internal call with a cold voice. ¡°Give Li Family some trouble, but keep it quiet. We¡¯re still in cooperation with them after all.¡±

    As he expected, Su Chenghui found him in less than two days.

    ¡°Jinyao, what do you want?¡± he asked.

    They had worked together a few times. Huo Jinyao was younger than he was, so Su Chenghui normally called him by his name in private conversations.

    Huo Jinyao nced at the secretary who was standing behind Su Chenghui, then waved a hand to signal for her to leave.

    After that, he looked at Su Chenghui and said to him, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

 Chapter 302 - Your Daughter Made Very Wrong Decisions

    <h4>Chapter 302: Your Daughter Made Very Wrong Decisions</h4>

    ¡°You tell me,¡± Su Chenghui was a little unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, actually, but we are now in cooperation. What you did was unkind, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    The Su Family was respected in Lin City. However, Huo Jinyao brought them trouble. He was able to do that because he and the new mayor were childhood friends.

    Thankfully, he only made a small movement, and it was discovered in time. Otherwise, some serious consequences might have been caused.

    ¡°Unkind? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the unkind one. I think that title fits you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t understand. Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t waste time taking, but directly showed him what he had prepared.

    Su Chenghui picked up those files and gave them a nce. Soon, he changed his expression and said, ¡°This is impossible. Peizhen would never do something like this.¡±

    Seeing the confident look in Su Chenghui¡¯s face, Huo Jinyao leaned slightly forward and said to him, ¡°Father, is Qingsang really your daughter?¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at him and seemed to be a little angry to hear that question. ¡°What are you talking about? Of course, she¡¯s my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Is she?¡± Huo Jinyao nodded, looked at his angry face and said, ¡°Sometimes I wonder if that¡¯s true, because I feel that you only love your other daughter.¡±

    ¡°So? Are you now getting revenge for Qingsang? Do you feel it¡¯s eptable to pull a prank on the case that we¡¯re working together on?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Jinyao raised his eyebrows, then leaned against the back of his chair and said, ¡°I have money. No matter how much money I make, it¡¯ll all end up as a number eventually. But a wife, I only have one of them.¡±

    Su Chenghui took a deep breath. He refused to believe that this son-inw of his would treat his business with such an attitude. ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you might not be able to exin it to the chairmen in yourpany?¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t even protect my own wife, how am I going to make more money for those chairmen? I think they¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Su Chenghui stayed silent for a short while, then nodded heavily and said, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I usually don¡¯t hit women. As we are rtives, I can spare yourpany, but I don¡¯t n to let Su Peizhen get away with it so easily.¡±

    Su Peizhen shouldn¡¯t have hurt his wife.

    ¡°Peizhen is Qingsang¡¯s elder sister.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Did she ever treat Qingsang like a sister?¡± Huo Jinyao was displeased by Su Chenghui¡¯s attitude. ¡°Mr. Su, I have to remind you that the same as Su Peizhen, Su Qingsang is also your daughter.¡±

    Because of the cooperation between the twopanies, the two families have be closer than before recently.

    Su Chenghui was an elder, so of course Huo Jinyao showed him respect. It was the first time he saw Huo Jinyao being so rude.

    ¡°What do you want then? You¡¯re not going to hit Peizhen back, are you?¡±

    ¡°How could I? As I¡¯ve said, I don¡¯t beat women.¡±

    Hitting Su Peizhen back? That would be too easy for her.

    ¡°I want her toe to my ce and apologize to my wife.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Su Chenghui knew his daughter well enough. Apologizing to Su Qingsang would be as hard as death for her.

    ¡°In this case, there¡¯s nothing left for us to say,¡± Huo Jinyao spread his hands regretfully, then said, ¡°I think I¡¯m going to have to go on with my little punishment of the Li Family.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Chenghui was so angry that he even stood up from his seat. ¡°You cannot be so self-willed.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry. That¡¯s me, such a self-willed person,¡± Huo Jinyao replied.

    Knowing about your enemy¡¯s weakness could lead straight to wining. Huo Jinyao clearly knew what a person like Su Peizhen cared about the most.

    How could he make her suffer without making her feel humiliated first?

    ¡°I can¡¯t make her apologize. What else can I do for you to make you change your mind?¡± Su Chenghui was really angry with Huo Jinyao.

 Chapter 303 - I Always Stand By the Woman I Love

    <h4>Chapter 303: I Always Stand By the Woman I Love</h4>

    ¡°Sorry, that is my only condition.¡±

    Su Chenghui felt an ache in his forehead. ring at Huo Jinyao, he couldn¡¯t believe that he could behave so capriciously, ¡°You see, Qingsang is fine. What¡¯s more, the patient¡¯s family should be med for this issue. Is it necessary to take it so seriously and let such a small dispute between young generations affect the cooperation and the rtionship between two enterprises?¡±

    ¡°No, this is not a small dispute,¡± Huo Jinyao corrected Su Chenghui. ¡°Maybe you didn¡¯t see Qingsang¡¯s wound. She got a big bruise, and that really makes me feel so sad. I am a person who has no goal except protecting the one I love. I suggest you to persuade Su Peizhen to quickly apologize to Qingsang instead of wasting time and debating with me.¡±

    Su Chenghui knew that there was no further room for negotiation and he was extremely annoyed. ¡°Huo Jinyao, is that your own opinion or Qingsang¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Both of ours. I can represent Qingsang.¡± Huo Jiyao was not afraid of Su Chenghui¡¯s dissatisfaction. ¡°In fact, you should be d that Mrs. Su didn¡¯t get involved in this issue. Otherwise, I would not have let it go so easily.¡±

    ¡°Okay, very good.¡± Su Chenghui was so furious that he turned around and left without hesitation.

    Huo Jinyao believed that Su Chenghui was a wise man that knew how to deal with this issue after their conversation.

    ...

    When he got home, he found Su Qingsang with Xiang Caiping and Sister Lu in the kitchen. They were talking andughing cheerfully, although he had no idea about what they were talking about.

    Huo Jinyao smiled and looked in the direction of the kitchen. This was utterly different from the Huo Family kitchen, for it was full of the happiness of an ordinary family and daily life.

    It was not a big house. No servants cleaned it spotlessly, and no servants were afraid to speak too loudly just because Liu Tongjia was home.

    It felt like a home, a house full of ordinary happiness.

    ¡°Hey? You back?¡± Su Qingsang happened to see Huo Jinyao standing there out of the corner of her eye, so she washed her hands and walked out of the kitchen.

    ¡°Guess what we are cooking today.¡±

    ¡°Dumplings.¡±

    ¡°Geez, you already saw them?¡±

    ¡°No, I smelled them.¡± The heavy smell of Chinese chives revealed the answer as soon as he walked through the door.

    Su Qingsang murmured, ¡°Do you hate the smell of chives?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Su Qingsang smiled and blurted out, ¡°You know? Chives are called the aphrodisiac vegetable, good for the body, especially for men. You should eat more.¡±

    She didn¡¯t realize what she had just said, but Huo Jinyao squinted at her.

    Aphrodisiac? How could she say that so naturally in front of me?

    Su Qingsang would learn the consequences of her words at night, but not now.

    The three women were almost finished making dumplings, and thest step was just to put the dumplings into boiling water.

    Since they couldn¡¯t finish all the dumplings they had made, Su Qingsang proposed to invite Sister Lu to stay and eat together.

    After boiling the dumplings, Su Qingsang did not forget to carry a te of them to Sister Wang, their neighbor.

    After Su Qingsang came back, the four people sat down around the table.

    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s eat dumplings.¡± Xiang Caiping was really delighted. She stood up to serve Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Aunt, please have a seat. We can do it by ourselves.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Almost half a month had passed since Xiang Caiping hade to Lin City. Her situation was much better than it had been in that she had was in a great mood, and she felt morefortable staying in her hometown.

    No one could tell how satisfied she felt while being apanied by both her daughter and daughter-inw.

    ¡°You should eat more. Work¡¯s tough, huh?¡± Su Qingsang put a dumpling in Huo Jinyao¡¯s bowl.

    She did that without further consideration, taking no notice of theplicated look on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face.

    Does she really think I should eat more of these aphrodisiac vegetables?

 Chapter 304 - Do You Think I Have Physical Problems?

    <h4>Chapter 304: Do You Think I Have Physical Problems?</h4>

    Su Qingsang was in a great mood after enjoying the dumplings. She watched Sister Lu and Xiang Caiping cleaning up the table and then sat with Xiang Caiping for a while.

    They had to go to work and get various things to deal with during the daytime. Xiang Caiping got bored alone at home.

    Although Su Qingsang had taught her to use electronic devices such as mobile phones and IPads, she found her not interested in those things.

    In the evening, Su Qingsang was going to take a shower, but Huo Jinyao followed her into the bathroom.

    ¡°You want to take a bath?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. Su Qingsang put her clothes on the shelves and stood aside. ¡°Then you do it first.¡±

    ¡°No, my wife.¡± Huo Jinyao held Su Qingsang¡¯s waist as he spoke. ¡°We can take a bath together.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang was quite against Huo Jinyao¡¯s proposal. If they took a bath together, it wouldn¡¯t be a real bath.

    With no response to her words, Huo Jinyao gently took her beneath the shower nozzle.

    ¡°I think it is necessary.¡±

    ¡°What? What do you want?¡± Su Qingsang was kind of shocked by the expression in his eyes. Since their first time, they had been enjoying a rtively great sex life.

    The only thing wrong with their sex life was that Su Qingsang was much less energetic than Huo Jinyao; thus, she couldn¡¯t meet his desire.

    Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t seen these eager eyes for a long time.

    ¡°Darling, I wonder why you suggested I eat more chives today.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Su Qingsang tried to avoid him and stood on one side. ¡°Is there any problem?¡±

    ¡°You said that chives are an aphrodisiac vegetables.¡± Huo Jinyao squinted slightly, then held Su Qingsang¡¯s body tight upon the sight of her confusion.

    ¡°Darling, I didn¡¯t know until today that you¡¯ve been so dissatisfied with my previous performance.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± The sudden and total understanding of what Huo Jinyao was saying made her anxious to exin, but Huo Jinyao did not give her a chance.

    He intended to use the whole night to prove how energetic he was and there was no need for him to eat any chives.

    Su Qingsang tried to weep but failed to shed a tear. She just watched Huo Jinyao suppressing her easily with those strong arms.

    ¡°Do I need to eat chives?¡± Telling me to eat more? How dare you?

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang was undressed.

    ¡°Are you sure that I need to eat more aphrodisiac¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I have physical problems?¡±

    ¡°No. Just let me go.¡±

    Huo Jinyao did not let her go. Su Qingsang¡¯s voice echoed in the bathroom.

    ¡°I was wrong. Just be gentle.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say that again, please stop.¡±

    ¡°No. Bastard. Be gentle.¡±

    ¡°No. That¡¯s enough, enough.¡±

    ...

    When Su Qingsang entered the hospital, her legs were still trembling. She gritted her teeth to stop the trembling, cursing Huo Jinyao in her head.

    That didn¡¯t alleviate her current state of mind. Today, she came to work in Huo Jinyao¡¯s car.

    Fortunately, she had no surgery in the morning but only some routine ward rounds. Su Qingsang was able to take a break at noon.

    Just after giving a diagnose to a pregnant woman in the afternoon, she saw Su Peizhen standing at the door of her office.

    Su Qingsang was bemused for a moment, for she couldn¡¯t think of anything good about Su Peizhen¡¯s arrival.

    Su Qingsang took a look around, then shut the door. She stared at Su Peizhen with defensively. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Su Peizhen stood there still, looking quite gloomy.

    She had never expected that she could be reduced to such a sorry state.

 Chapter 305 - Dont Be So Shameless!

    <h4>Chapter 305: Don¡¯t Be So Shameless!</h4>

    Su Peizhen, an arrogant princess, had been raised with many people hovering around her.

    She had a wealthy family, a perfect appearance, and high academic qualifications. No ordinary people couldpete with her.

    She¡¯d always had a sense of superiority, especially towards an illegitimate daughter like Su Qingsang. She thought that Su Qingsang could notpare to her.

    She had never expected that she would wind up apologizing to Su Qingsang one day.

    All of this was because she had wanted to teach Su Qingsang a lesson!

    She thought of what Su Chenghui had told her before. The intention and decision of Huo Jinyao to make her apologize.

    What¡¯s this about? Why do I have to apologize? To an illegitimate daughter, one that I have always looked down upon?

    This illegitimate daughter had torn her family apart and driven a wedge between her parents.

    Staring at the swiftly shifting expression on Su Peizhen¡¯s face, Su Qingsang failed to find a clue for her visit.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    It was not the time to get off work although she had no patient. If there were patients, she would have a lot to deal with.

    Su Peizhen stood still. It was too shameful for her to apologize.

    Su Qingsang felt that this was more and more unreasonable, her vignce was rising to its peak.

    ¡°Su Qingsang.¡± Why should I apologize to her? She just found a man to back her up!

    To put it bluntly, she¡¯s just taking advantage of men? What is it she¡¯s so proud of?

    ¡°Even if I apologize to you today, it is not what I mean myself. Never expect me to surrender. ¡±

    Her unreasonable wordspletely confused Su Qingsang.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Did she just apologize to me? Is this world crazy? But why is she apologizing?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Su Peizhen uttered the words and intended to leave.

    Su Qingsang felt this was getting more and more inexplicable.

    ¡°Why did you say sorry to me?¡±

    She had no idea what had happened. Yesterday, she had been tortured for a whole night by Huo Jinyao, who had intended to tell her the thing about Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband after going back home

    Out of expectation, he had been irritated by her theory about the chives and aphrodisiac vegetables and had ¡°taught a lesson¡± to her for a whole night. Finally, he had gotten up and set off for work engorged.

    He hadpletely forgotten to mention this issue. Consequently, Su Qingsang was totally unaware and fell into confusion after hearing what Su Peizhen had said.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, I warn you, don¡¯t be so shameless.¡±

    Su Peizhen determined that Su Qingsang was pretending to be unaware, which made Su Peizhen more and more annoyed with Su Qingsang.

    Surely, she would remember the humiliation today. One day, she would return what she had suffered back to Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang was in a total daze. Why is she saying that I am shameless?

    She didn¡¯t even figure out what was going on. Upon Su Qingsang¡¯s bemusing look, Su Peizhen was reluctant to stay one more second.

    After a hateful re at her, she quickly left. She mmed the door as if she lost her good manners.

    Su Qingsang, because of Peizhen¡¯s actions, got more and more confused. What the hell is wrong with her today?

    ...

    That evening, Su Qingsang stared at Huo Jinyao, who was lying next to her, and quickly raised his hand to stop his further movements.

    ¡°Not today, I haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡±

    After an instant of daze, Huo Jinyao thought the defensive look of Su Qingsang was very funny. He didn¡¯t mean to do anything tonight.

    ¡°Are you sick? Do you want me to check a bit for you?¡±

 Chapter 306 - Youâ€™re weak, not me!

    <h4>Chapter 306: You¡¯re weak, not me!</h4>

    Pervert! Su Qingsang gritted her teeth, knowing this guy would do whatever he wished. She said, ¡°Not today, I really can¡¯t bear your wild sex.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart, we¡¯ve been married nearly half a year. Why haven¡¯t you improved any? Still so weak, huh?¡±

    ¡°You are weak, not me!¡± Su Qingsang realized that she shouldn¡¯t have said it only after she already had.

    Sure enough, Huo Jinyao turned over and pressed on her body, squeezing her chin, ¡°I am weak? Huh?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯re not weak.¡± Su Qingsang shook his head very quickly.

    ¡°Am I?¡± He put his strong hands on her waist with obvious threatening intentions.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m weak.¡± Su Qingsang was really afraid of him. ¡°You are not weak at all.¡±

    She was really afraid of experiencing his wild sex again.

    ¡°Part of your saying is correct.¡± Huo Jinyao gazed at her, with a teasing expression. ¡°That you really are weak.¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed and turned over, not sparin a nce at Huo Jinyao.¡¯

    Huo Jinyao held her body into his arms, saying, ¡°Well, you are not weak. I am too strong, right?¡±

    ¡°Stop saying that!¡± Su Qingsang pped on his hand.

    ¡°Hmm, I will. Let¡¯s sleep.¡± As he spoke, he saw the defensive look on Su Qingsang and felt a trifle helpless. ¡°We¡¯ll just sleep, okay?¡±

    Su Qingsang had already be immune to his flirting words. She closed her eyes andpletely ignored him.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her sleeping face, feeling more satisfied. Did his ¡°weak¡± wife find that she was bing more rxed in front of him recently?

    As they spent more time together, aloofness turned into eptance. asionally, she would show some girly shyness in front of him. Now, she would vent at him, talk and act more casually.

    She didn¡¯t notice that, yet he did. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her on her lips again.

    His satisfaction with this wife kept increasing.

    Being disturbed by his kiss, Su Qingsang was unable to fall asleep. Suddenly, she thought of the daytime thing and covered his lips with a hand.

    ¡°Stop. I am so sleepy.¡± She hadn¡¯t slept anyst night and now he was doing this again? Was he going too far?

    ¡°Okay. You sleep.¡± Huo Jinyao was aware that he had gone too farst night, so he originally decided to let her rest well.

    Su Qingsang felt relieved, yawned and was about to fall asleep. Suddenly, she opened her eyes to look at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, a strange thing happened today.¡±

    ¡°What strange thing?¡±

    After thinking about what Su Peizhen had done today all over again, Su Qingsang still couldn¡¯t figure out what it was all about.

    She told Huo Jinyao what happened and frowned. ¡°Why do you think she apologized to me?¡±

    Huo Jinyao tilted the corner of his mouth. Could giving an apology be that hard? Seems that the lesson was not enough.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡± Receiving no response, Su Qingsang said his name again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take that seriously. You just see her as a crazy woman.¡±

    If Su Peizhen had heard that, she would have gotten extremely annoyed.

    Seeing the eerie smile lingering over Huo Jinyao¡¯s mouth, she sensed that it must have something to do with him.

    ¡°Could it be you did something behind my back?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Huo Jinyao rubbed her neck and cor bone and wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Sweetheart, since you¡¯re feeling energetic now, how about¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Su Qingsang stopped speaking, closed her eyes, and tried to fall asleep as quickly as she could.

    Huo Jinyao giggled, yet was disappointed. There was nothing he could do with her.

 Chapter 307 - What Does She Have?

    <h4>Chapter 307: What Does She Have?</h4>

    ¡°Ah!¡± Su Peizhen threw the ss onto the floor. The expensive crystal shattered.

    There were other people in the VIP room. They were all Su Peizhen¡¯s friends. Qiu Junjiao was there too. She looked at Su Peizhen and snorted withughter.

    ¡°What are you doing? If you are really not happy, go and find the person who made you unhappy. Why are you acting like this in front of us?¡±

    Su Peizhen twirled her head and red at her. She did hate Su Qingsang for making her feel humiliated, but the one she hated the most was Qiu Yanbo.

    If Qiu Yanbo didn¡¯t fall in love with another woman, would she ever be like that?

    However, she had no way to give vent to her anger, even if she had broken her engagement with him. After all, the Li Family and the Qiu Family had been working together in many areas. Any move she made could lead to serious consequences. She wasn¡¯t able to do whatever she wanted.

    ¡°What? Are you mad at me for telling the truth?¡± Qiu Junjiao picked up a ss, poured herself a ss of wine and then continued, ¡°Go and give Su Qingsang trouble if you can. Don¡¯t lose your temper here. It won¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°Qiu Junjiao, don¡¯t push it too far!¡± Su Peizhen sat down, and said, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that you don¡¯t want Su Qingsang to be happy either?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want her to be happy.¡± Qiu Junjiao didn¡¯t like Su Qingsang either. ¡°But I won¡¯t be like you. You did something and got caught. You deserve this, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face was as dark as thunder. Luo Meishan and Song You who came with her had both been silent. Their families weren¡¯t as wealthy as the Su Family and the Qiu Family.

    ¡°Really? Are you trying to say that you have a better way to bring Su Qingsang down?¡±

    ¡°Of course. My brother made you so angry that your brain even stopped working. Why don¡¯t know you think about what Su Qingsang has now?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± She didn¡¯t even need to say that out loud. Su Qingsang was only an illegitimate daughter of the Su Family. Without Huo Jinyao¡¯s protection, how could she ever be so arrogant?

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Qiu Junjiao said. ¡°All you need to do is make Huo Jinyao leave her. Without him, what can Su Qingsang possibly do?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Huo Jinyao seemed to love Su Qingsang so deeply. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t even want to mention that. She believed that Su Qingsang, the illegitimate daughter of her family, seeded at seducing the man with some dirty tricks.

    ¡°Why is that impossible?¡± Qiu Junjiao said with a scornful look. ¡°You are too shortsighted. Which man doesn¡¯t get tired of his wife? They just got married and he¡¯s not over her yet. I don¡¯t believe that Huo Jinyao will spend his whole life with that boring woman.¡±

    Su Peizhenpsed into silence. She didn¡¯t believe in Su Qingsang¡¯s charm, but she believed that Huo Jinyao wouldn¡¯t be swayed so easily.

    ¡°A couple of days ago, I made a trip to Rong City,¡± Qiu Junjiao moved closer to Su Peizhen, and said with a gleeful look on her face, ¡°I heard something very interesting.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Qiu Junjiao looked at Su Peizhen, abruptly sat down by her side, then leaned her head toward her ear and whispered a few words.

    Hearing what she said, Su Peizhen slightly widened her eyes, then turned to her and asked, ¡°Is that real?¡±

    ¡°You tell me,¡± Qiu Junjiao patted the back of her hand and added, ¡°So, I said that you¡¯re too nervous. Calm down, and let¡¯s wait for the show. Just let Su Qingsang have another few great days. Soon, we¡¯ll see her fall.¡±

 Chapter 308 - Iâ€™m Going To Thank You First

    <h4>Chapter 308: I¡¯m Going To Thank You First</h4>

    Su Peizhen stopped speaking. It was interesting if that was how things really were.

    Su Qingsang was probably still in the dark, right?

    After calming down, she was back to being the morous daughter of the Su family. She took a ss, poured some wine for herself and clinked sses with Qiu Junjiao. ¡°No matter what the oue is, I¡¯m going to thank you first.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Qiu Junjiao nodded and continued to speak in an unreserved manner. ¡°I, too, don¡¯t want to see that illegitimate child in your family running around seeming pleased with herself. There are always rules to follow in this world, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Su Peizhen understood the meaning behind Qiu Junjiao¡¯s words. There was also an illegitimate child in the Qiu family. Wouldn¡¯t the world descend into chaos if illegitimate children were allowed to step out of line?

    A clink of crystal wine sses rang throughout the room. Su Peizhen¡¯s lips curved upwards. Su Qingsang, let¡¯s just wait and see.

    ...

    Lin City has just entered the beginning of winter. The weather turned colder day by day. In just a blink of an eye, it was Christmas Eve.

    The moment Su Chenghui got home, he saw Li Qianxue decorating the house busily. When he saw those decorations, he was suddenly reminded that Christmas was fast approaching.

    Christmas was a special day. Besides being a day for festivities, it was also Su Peizhen¡¯s birthday.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little higher on that side.¡± Li Qianxue was looking straight ahead, motioning for the servant to raise the ornament a bit.

    She turned around when she saw Su Chenghui at the door. ¡°Why did youe home so early today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Peizhen¡¯s birthday party tomorrow. Who did you invite?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s birthday party was always a big event. Besides business partners of the Li Family, Su Peizhen¡¯s affluent girlfriends would also be invited.

    ¡°Just likest year, those who should be invited already are.¡± After organizing so many birthday parties for Su Peizhen over the years, Li Qianxue knew just what to do.

    Su Chenghui had no objection to that. Li Qianxue was talented in this aspect ¡ª of that he was sure.

    However, this year, things were a little different. ¡°Let¡¯s invite Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang too.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression changed for the worse instantly. Suddenly, her lips curved upwards as she looked at Su Chenghui with a condescending expression on her face.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t invited her all these years. Why should we invite her this year?¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t married the year before this. This year, she¡¯s married, and her husband is Huo Jinyao. Do you still think that we shouldn¡¯t invite her?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t even a big party. We¡¯re just inviting some of Peizhen¡¯s friends toe over for a fun gathering. At a moment like this, must you really invite Su Qingsang over to be in Peizhen¡¯s way?¡±

    ¡°How would she be in her way? Su Qingsang is Su Peizhen¡¯s younger sister after all. Furthermore¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Li Qianxue red at her husband. ¡°You made Peizhen apologize to that brat a few days ago. Do you really think I didn¡¯t know about that? What? Are you trying to be on Su Qingsang¡¯s side now? Let me tell you this ¡ª dream on.¡±

    ¡°Can you make more sense? Tianyu Group is now working with the Li Corporation. Even if you don¡¯t want to see Su Qingsang, you should see the value in inviting Huo Jinyao, right?¡±

    ¡°You know better than me whether this is because of Huo Jinyao or the fact that your heart aches on Su Qingsang¡¯s behalf.¡±

    Li Qianxue let out a cold snort. ¡°No matter what it is, I do not want to invite Su Qingsang to our daughter¡¯s birthday party. If you want to, go ahead and n another one.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Su Chenghui dipped his head. ¡°You are unreasonable.¡±

    As she watched Su Chenghui walk off without turning back, Li Qianxue¡¯s expression grew even harder. She simply could not ept the idea of extending the invitation to Su Qingsang.

    He should be utterly grateful that she didn¡¯t stir up trouble for Su Qingsang. As for getting along nicely with her? That was simply impossible.

 Chapter 309 - Master Huo Has Been Sidelined

    <h4>Chapter 309: Master Huo Has Been Sidelined</h4>

    Su Yuxin had just stepped into the house when he heard the ongoing row.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Thinking twice, he stepped forward and stood before Li Qianxue. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°Yuxin, you¡¯re back? That¡¯s great. Tomorrow is your sister¡¯s birthday party. You¡¯re here just in time, now help me pick which looks better from these two.¡±

    Li Qianxue was about to head towards the direction of the coffee table, but Su Yuxin blocked her off. ¡°Mom. I think that what Dad said made sense.¡±

    ¡°Yuxin, you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk about Sister first. Su Qingsang is a member of this family and now her status is a little different. The respect we¡¯re showing her is actually meant for Huo Jinyao and Tianyu Group. Don¡¯t you agree with me?¡±

    Su Yuxin might¡¯ve made a mistake when it came to rtionships in the past, but as the sessor to the Su family, he was very well aware of the happenings in the current market.

    That included the party Tianyu Group held especially for Su Qingsang. Although he didn¡¯t attend it, somebody had told him about it.

    On the one hand, he was happy for Su Qingsang, but on the other, he was worried about her. Could she adapt to the change of her newly acquired status fast enough?

    This was an opportunity right in front of him. No matter what, he had to convince Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be mad. Listen to what I have to say first.¡±

    ...

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know that she was being targeted. Recently, she has been researching a topic with a tutor. In truth, she didn¡¯t just want to be a postgraduate student and continue living such a simple life working in the hospital.

    If it were possible, she would like to continue her studies until she attained her Ph.D. It would be great if she could go abroad to study more and learn about newer technologies.

    She got busier and busier. Huo Jinyao could hardly stand it.

    A doctor¡¯s schedule wasn¡¯t fixed in the first ce ¡ª gynecology and obstetrics wasn¡¯t a line of work where one¡¯s time was at one¡¯s disposal.

    Su Qingsang was frequently required to take the night shift, and it was needless to mention that ident cases also required her attention. As the husband of a doctor, Huo Jinyao was already at his limit.

    Now, why would Su Qingsang even want to conduct research on some topic with her tutor?

    Whenever she came home every day, she would first eat, then rush quickly into the study to search up information and case studies,pletely tossing him ¡ª her husband ¡ª aside.

    She would fall into a deep sleep after she was done,pletely ignoring her frustrated spouse.

    ¡°My wife¡ª¡± Su Qingsang has been parked in front of herputer for almost two hours already. She didn¡¯t notice Huo Jinyao who was standing in front of her at all.

    ¡°My wife¡ª¡± Huo Jinyao called out again. Su Qingsang reacted as if she just realized that he was there.

    ¡°Wait a moment. Let me finish reading this excerpt first.¡±

    ¡°My wife.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice wasced with traces of frustration. Was he not more attractive than whatever Su Qingsang was looking at?

    That¡¯s not right. He looked into the mirror this morning when he woke up and found that he was still quite handsome, if he did say so himself.

    ¡°Be quiet.¡± Su Qingsang read on with full attention,pletely ignoring Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao touched his nose and counted to ten. Su Qingsang has been ignoring him for seven days already.

    By the looks of it, he really had to do something about it.

    He made his way to the back of the table and scooped Su Qingsang up. Su Qingsang gave out a low yelp. Her first reaction was to p his shoulder.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, what are you doing? My information isn¡¯t saved yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you won¡¯t lose it.¡± Huo Jinyao proceeded to walk out with her in his arms.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Xiang Caiping was still around. Su Qingsang panicked. Huo Jinyao acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing, carrying her straight to their room.

    ¡°Your mom has lived through this. I¡¯m sure she understands.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao!¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t scream. ¡°I¡¯ll finish up right this instant, you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take up much of your time.¡± Huo Jinyao proceeded to remove Su Qingsang¡¯s clothes.

    Out of the blue, Su Qingsang¡¯s phone rang. Huo Jinyao wanted to ignore it, but Su Qingsang had already noticed the caller ID disyed on the screen.

    Su Chenghui.

 Chapter 310 - Stop Moving Around

    <h4>Chapter 310: Stop Moving Around</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Chenghui. Those three sybles made Su Qingsang feel as if her back was drenched with sweat.

    Su Qingsang picked up the call despite the protest in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes. She cut the call after exchanging just a few sentences.

    ¡°My wife.¡± Huo Jinyao wanted to continue but Su Qingsang blocked his hand.

    ¡°Stop messing around.¡±

    She sat up and thought about the phone call of just now. ¡°My dad just called me. He invited me to attend Su Peizhen¡¯s birthday party.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s hands were still fumbling earnestly at Su Qingsang¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Can¡¯t he be more serious about it? ¡°Stop moving around.¡±

    Huo Jinyao knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to go through with it. He straightened and sat up. ¡°You want to go?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether I want to or not. It¡¯s my dad. He actually invited me to attend Su Peizhen¡¯s birthday party. Do you think I can wriggle out of it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really up to you. What else is there to consider?¡±

    The power and influence of the Li family and Su family were formidable, but so what? Tianyu would not lose to them.

    Su Qingsang remained silent. She seemed to be thinking about it. ¡°It¡¯s not very nice of me if I don¡¯t go, right?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing not nice about it.¡± While Huo Jinyao spoke, his hands were creeping up Su Qingsang¡¯s waist again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t dare to offend you now.¡±

    Su Qingsang shot him a wary look that made Huo Jinyao put his hand down. ¡°You make it sound so easy.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow is Su Peizhen¡¯s birthday.¡± Su Qingsang thought of Su Peizhen. ¡°Actually, my birthday is just one day after hers.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s birthday fell on Christmas Day. Her birthday was one day after Christmas.

    ¡°My wife.¡± Huo Jinyao turned over to nce at her, his face amused. ¡°Are you reminding me not to forget your birthday present?¡±

    Who was talking about that? Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him.

    Huo Jinyao pulled her back into his embrace. In a resolute voice, he imed, ¡°I will never dare to forget your birthday, my wife. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely remember it and prepare a nice birthday present for you.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t really care about birthdays anymore.¡± Su Qingsang recalled the days she spent with the Su family. ¡°I¡¯ve never celebrated my birthday all these years anyway, and I¡¯ve never gotten a birthday gift.¡±

    Every year during Christmas, she watched as Su Peizhen celebrated her birthday in full galore. Li Qianxue would invite a bunch of people to celebrate it with Su Peizhen and throw a party for her.

    As for her? Let alone the fact that nobody remembered her birthday, she was not even allowed to appear in the hall during Su Peizhen¡¯s party.

    She was a disgrace to the Su family and the Li family. She was painfully aware of it all along. Aside from the fact that she would avoid showing herself, she would choose to hide in her room that day and not step out at all.

    After the bustling Christmas they¡¯ve had one day before, nobody would remember that Su Qingsang existed in the family ¡ª the girl born one day after Su Peizhen.

    Su Qingsang wanted to say that she was already used to it after so many years, but Huo Jinyao quickly pulled her into an embrace.

    Su Qingsang found her face against his chest, feeling his firm and warm embrace and his steady heartbeat.

    She wasn¡¯t feeling too upset about it initially, yet suddenly, she felt her eyes stinging.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Really.¡± She took in a deep breath, inhaling his fragrant, crisp and masculine scent before speaking gently. ¡°I have epted it a long time ago.¡±

    Only children would crave for an adult¡¯s attention and care, and she was way past that age. A parent¡¯s affection was something she could live without.

    But how could she convince herself it was just fine?

 Chapter 311 - Iâ€™m Fine, Really

    <h4>Chapter 311: I¡¯m Fine, Really</h4>

    Huo Jinyao hugged Su Qingsang tightly. Due to everything that she had experienced during her childhood, her heart had been tucked underyers of thick ice.

    On the surface, she might seem like she had epted him, but he knew that she was still pretty reserved about him deep down. Just like how she was still unable to address Xiang Caiping as her mother.

    Even in bed, she was reluctant to call him her husband. She even rarely called him by his name.

    In her heart, she had always distanced herself from everybody else.

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± As Huo Jinyao refused to release her, the only thing Su Qingsang could do was push herself away from his embrace. ¡°Look, I grew up despite having nobody to celebrate my birthday. It¡¯s just a birthday ¡ª it doesn¡¯t matter whether or not it¡¯s celebrated.¡±

    Huo Jinyao remained silent. He only kept staring at her.

    ¡°Stop looking at me like that.¡± Su Qingsang felt a little ufortable under Huo Jinyao¡¯s gaze. ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. He didn¡¯t seem to be in a rush to remove Su Qingsang¡¯s clothes anymore.

    He held Su Qingsang in an embrace, closed his eyes, and slept. It was a restful night.

    ...

    Although Su Qingsang had agreed to attend Su Peizhen¡¯s birthday party, she wasn¡¯t thinking of standing out. Therefore, she didn¡¯t even prepare something to wear. She simply thought of heading there after work. However, before she was off her shift, Huo Jinyao was already there to pick her up.

    He first went to Director Chen to request for his wife to take the rest of her day off, then walked Su Qingsang out of there.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Qingsang only knew what Huo Jinyao was up to when she arrived at the ce. Those were the people from thest banquet ¡ª people whom Huo Jinyao had hired to get her style and makeup done.

    Contrary to the white gown she donnedst time, Huo Jinyao picked out a red dress for her this time.

    The light and silky material fit perfectly against her body, advantageously showing off her beautiful silhouette. She looked both sultry and elegant in red.

    Besides pairing the dress with a set of ruby essories even more luxurious than what she had worn before, Huo Jinyao also brought her wedding ring. He slipped it on her finger.

    Su Qingsang looked at the pigeon-egg-sized stone on her finger. For a moment, she worried her finger would break.

    ¡°This stone is real, isn¡¯t it?¡± He lied to her and said it was fakest time, saying something along the lines of it being imitated jewelry.

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded in awe and approval when he saw his wife¡¯s final look. ¡°Perfect.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the mirror for a bit before averting her gaze from it. ¡°Are you taking me there to crash the party or something?

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao linked his arm through hers and led her out. ¡°I just want your father and Mrs. Su to take a look at what they¡¯ve failed to appreciate.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Su Qingsang heard Huo Jinyao¡¯s painfully blunt tongue, but he seldom spoke so ruthlessly. Fine. This actually felt good.

    The car stopped outside of the Su family¡¯s mansion. The party was about to start. Many guests had already arrived.

    Su Qingsang leaned back in the car and took a deep breath. ¡°Huo Jinyao, I was thinking... it¡¯s probably better if I head back and change.¡±

    Su Peizhen was the star of this party, and it wasn¡¯t polite to take away her spotlight. Furthermore, she was already not in Su Peizhen¡¯s good books.

    ¡°My wife.¡± Huo Jinyao squeezed her hand. ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll always keep this in mind.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re no longer just some illegitimate child from the Su family. You¡¯re my wife. The wife of Tianyu Group¡¯s Director-General.¡±

    After he said that, he wasted not a moment longer for Su Qingsang to regret her choice. He got down and went to the other side of the car to open the door for her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mrs. Huo.¡±

 Chapter 312 - Is This What You Wanted?

    <h4>Chapter 312: Is This What You Wanted?</h4>

    Su Peizhen was in a good mood. She received gifts from her parents the moment she woke up. Although this was a yearly affair, her parents¡¯ love always made her feel happy.

    Her younger brother, Su Yuxin, was also around today. He took a day off and was exempted from school to celebrate her birthday with her.

    In the afternoon, she had lunch with her family. The night was spent with her very best friends.

    Of course, this time of the year was also used to maintain necessary connections with a few important families. The joy onlysted until the moment she saw Su Qingsang appear at the scene.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s features looked bewitchingly beautiful. She liked wearing red ¡ª she always had.

    She wore a red gown as well at thest ball organized by Tianyu Group. This little fashion quirk of hers was known to most people in Lin City.

    Hence, on an asion like today¡¯s, nobody would wear red like her on purpose except for one girl, who didn¡¯t just wear the same color but looked even better than she did in it.

    Su Qingsang realized that the color of her gown imitated Su Peizhen¡¯s the moment she walked through the doors.

    If that was not enough, the jewelry she was wearing clearly outshone Su Peizhen¡¯s.

    A feeling of awkwardness washed over Su Qingsang. She looked at Huo Jinyao instinctively, but Huo Jinyao held her arm firmly. ¡°Look forward, my wife.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Did he fail to notice Su Peizhen¡¯s murderous re?

    ¡°Dear, rx. They won¡¯t dare to offend you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked unperturbed. He held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand and continued to walk forward until they reached Su Peizhen.

    Su Qingsang was helpless. The only thing she could do was hand over the gift she had prepared.

    ¡°Elder sister, happy birthday.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face turned green. Elder sister? Who are you calling elder sister? Where did you get the guts to wear the same vermilion red as I do, at my birthday party?

    If this wasn¡¯t done to spite her on purpose, what else could it be?

    She was mad, very mad. Her chest puffed in and out, and she was terribly tempted to knock the gift box out of Su Qingsang¡¯s outstretched hands.

    ¡°Thank you, younger sister.¡±

    Another hand reached out before she could react. Su Yuxin smiled at Su Qingsang as he took the gift from her hands. ¡°Thank you for the effort, Second Sister.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling¡ª¡± Second Sister? Su Peizhen red at her little brother. Su Yuxin gave her a smile, but his gaze seemed to have a disapproving edge to it. ¡°Eldest sister, Second Sister and Second Brother-inw are here to celebrate your birthday. You should be very happy, right?¡±

    Su Chenghui was watching from afar. They were within the sight of many guests. If Su Peizhen reacted inappropriately, she could embarrass them all.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± What is there to be happy about?¡±

    ¡°Eldest sister.¡± Su Yuxin felt a little helpless as he leaned his face closer to Su Peizhen. ¡°The cameras are working.¡±

    The corners of Su Peizhen¡¯s lips twitched. Yes, she would always hire a camera crew for her birthday, every year. Today was no exception.

    She forced herself to retract the condescending remark that was about to leave her lips and took the gift from Su Yuxin¡¯s hands stiffly. She turned and looked at Su Qingsang. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Those two words seemed to be forced out through gritted teeth, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t seem to notice anything. She responded with a generous nod. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Li Qianxue, who was about to go downstairs, was greeted with the unusual sight. She stood by the foot of the stairs and turned to look at Su Chenghui from the corner of her eyes. Her expression was icy.

    ¡°Is this what you want? To see an inferior illegitimate child like her mock my daughter this way?¡±

 Chapter 313 - You Have Been Waiting for this Day, I Assume?

    <h4>Chapter 313: You Have Been Waiting for this Day, I Assume?</h4>

    Su Chenghui¡¯s mouth set in a hard line as annoyance clouded his features. He felt that Huo Jinyao was too doting towards Su Qingsang and ced her on a pedestal.

    ¡°Have you got nothing to say? Or is this what you wanted to witness?¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s gaze wandered to Su Chenghui as she spat out the bitter words.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, all these years you have deliberately treated Su Qingsang with contempt and intentionally neglected her. In actuality, you have been waiting for this day, I assume?¡±

    ¡°Why are you spouting nonsense?¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s gaze brieflynded on Huo Jinyao, who was leading Su Qingsang to the long dining table. He then eagerly got Su Qingsang some food, dedicating all his attention to her.

    When Su Chenghui shifted his attention to Su Peizhen and he caught sight of the scowl on her face. He furrowed his brows as he surveyed the situation.

    ¡°Am I spouting nonsense?¡± Li Qianxue edged closer to him and continued in an icy tone. ¡°I will really take pleasure in having her witness how you have neglected her beloved daughter all these years. It will be interesting to see how devastated she will be.¡±

    ¡°Li Qianxue,¡± Su Chenghui said as he shot her a warning look. ¡°Do not mention her to me.¡±

    ¡°Do you still think that I am not entitled to do that?¡± Li Qianxue scoffed with a grimace. ¡°Entitled or not, I am the one standing in front of you right now. I am the one in your life. Su Chenghui, I turned a blind eye to your apathy on other asions, but it¡¯s best that you exercise prudence today and know your ce. If Peizhen¡¯s birthday is disrupted because of you, I will not let the matter rest.¡±

    With those scornful words, Li Qianxue hiked up the hem of her long skirt and descended the stairs with her head held high.

    Due to the unyielding presence of Huo Jinyao beside Su Qingsang, the daughters of Lin City¡¯s high society, who had all been antagonistic towards Su Qingsang and who loved to make things difficult for her, decided to behave themselves.

    After some time, Huo Jinyao was called away by Old Master Li and Su Qingsang was left alone.

    Even though she was in her own home, Su Qingsang did not have the habit of wandering around. Since Huo Jinyao was upied with Old Master Li, she got herself a ss of juice and decided to head towards the lounging area for a seat.

    Midway through her walk to the lounging area, however, someone bumped her on her arm. The beverage she was holding spilled over.

    Most of the juice sttered on her chest and Su Qingsang turned to look at who had bumped into her. The sight of Qiu Junjiao in front of her startled her.

    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m so sorry. It was idental.¡±

    Qiu Junjiao had spotted Su Qingsang a while ago. In truth, she had never liked Su Qingsang. Seeing Su Qingsang decked in a red skirt, just like Su Peizhen, irked Qiu Junjiao.

    Qiu Junjiao could have ignored her feelings of annoyance. After all, she was well aware that Su Qingsang would not becent much longer.

    Seeing how fiercely protective of Su Qingsang Huo Jinyao was during this asion perplexed Qiu Junjiao.

    Qiu Junjiao was on good terms with He Xuanyao and He had been dealt a blow by Huo Jinyao because of Su Qingsang.

    What infuriated Qiu Junjiao more was that her brother was hopelessly enamored with Su Qingsang even though Su Qingsang was married. It was simply repugnant in her eyes.

    At this moment, Qiu Junjiao was grinning like a Cheshire Cat at Su Qingsang with a ss of wine in her hand. Even though she was spewing words of apology, her dispositioncked any genuine sign of being apologetic.

    Su Qingsang looked at Qiu Junjiao and then at her own stained top. She lifted her chin slightly and surveyed Qiu Junjiao. Knocking into me and causing so much juice to spill onto me was an ident?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is Mrs. Huo upset now?¡± Qiu Junjiao looked at Su Qingsang with a smirk on her face.

    So what if the red skirt was stunning? With all that spilled juice on her, she cuts a sorry figure.

    Themotion had attracted the attention of some of Su Qingsang¡¯s antagonists nearby. Su Peizhen observed the incident from afar, her lips curved in mockery.

 Chapter 314 - You Cannot Be a Phoenix, Even if You Have Risen From the Ashes

    <h4>Chapter 314: You Cannot Be a Phoenix, Even if You Have Risen From the Ashes</h4>

    Look at what she¡¯s doing. Su Qingsang honestly thinks that her presence here can win her the approval of everyone present. Does she really think that she can be a princess if she puts on royal robes? That¡¯s amusing and naive at its best.

    ¡°Apologize,¡± Su Qingsang said calmly, looking Qiu Junjiao unflinchingly in the eye.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Qiu Junjiao widened her eyes nonchntly. She was asking as if she did not catch what was said.

    ¡°I said, apologize.¡±

    Qiu Junjiao scoffed ostentatiously and she turned to throw Luo Meishan and Song Youhe, who were standing next to her, a look. The duo had been observing the interaction between Su Qingsang and Qiu Junjiao from afar. When they realized that it had turned into an altercation, they went over to back Qiu Junjiao up.

    ¡°Are you girls aware that someone¡¯s personality changed after she got more money?¡±

    Luo Meishan smirked. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. After all, that person was once lowly, like a crow. Now that she has gained ess to high society, she¡¯s under the false impression that she is as prized as a phoenix.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Song Youhe covered her mouth conspicuously and let out a haughty chuckle. She scanned Su Qingsang from head to toe. ¡°What a pity. She is still as low as a crow even though she has gained ess to high society. She can never be as exquisite as a phoenix.¡±

    It was crystal clear to Su Qingsang that these women were here to pick a fight.

    Some distance away, Li Qianxue espied the altercation while she was engaged in a conversation with a guest. She frowned slightly but had no intention to get involved.

    If Su Qingsang is not able take care of this little embroilment independently, then Huo Jinyao will soon tire of being with an ipetent woman.

    Su Qingsang could feel the eyes of the people around bore into her. Some were trying to be inconspicuous while some tantly looked on with interest. She was still holding the ss of juice and continued to look at Qiu Junjiao intently. ¡°You have such a callous attitude; I guess you have no intention of apologizing for your behavior?¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Apologize? Why should I apologize?¡± Qiu Junjiao spread her hands open, her demeanor condescending. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the habit of apologizing.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Qingsang then nodded as she fixed her gaze on Qiu Junjiao. Before thetter could react, she threw the rest of the fruit juice at her with a swift motion.

    The juice sttered on Qiu Junjiao¡¯s bosom and it mirrored the part of Su Qingsang stained with fruit juice.

    ¡°You...¡± Qiu Junjiao widened her eyes and glowered at Su Qingsang. She could not believe that this insignificant illegitimate daughter was behaving in such an audacious and presumptuous manner. ¡°Su Qingsang, how dare you?¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Su Qingsang stood upright with her head held high. Her disposition exuded her unwavering boldness and confidence.

    Qiu Junjiao was livid. She lifted the ss of wine in her hand and was about to pour it on Su Qingsang when Su Qingsang shot out her hand at lightning speed to grab hold of it.

    Su Qingsang snatched the ss of wine from Qiu Junjiao and threw the drink on thetter¡¯s face.

    Qiu Junjiao instinctively snapped her eyes shut as the red wine hit her face. She lost her poise as she clumsily wiped her face a few times. Despite having dried her face, there were still traces of wine on it. The humiliation she felt outweighed the difort of being in wet clothes.

    She looked resentfully at Su Qingsang. ¡°Su Qingsang, how dare you?¡±

    Su Qingsang ced the wine ss casually on the table beside her. ¡°Hmm, I definitely dare.¡±

    Since she was bold enough to pick a fight with me, why should I spare her humiliation?

    Qiu Junjiao breathed hard and fast. Without a second thought, she raised her hand to strike Su Qingsang on her face.

    Su Qingsang took a step back to avoid being pped by Qiu Junjiao. Missing her target, Qiu Junjiao moved forward in another attempt to strike Su Qingsang. She was determined to teach Su Qingsang a lesson.

    Someone grabbed Qiu Junjiao¡¯s hand to halt her action. She was caught off-guard and whirled around to find out who had stopped her. She was surprised to see who was holding her back.

 Chapter 315 - What Do You Think He Will Do?

    <h4>Chapter 315: What Do You Think He Will Do?</h4>

    ¡°Yuxin?¡±

    Su Yuxin stood there. He was an eighteen-year-old with a child-like disposition. His features, however, hinted at the adult he would someday be.

    ¡°Junjiao.¡± Su Yuxin held onto Qiu Junjiao¡¯s hand. His grip was not vice-like but Qiu Junjiao could not seem to wring her hand free.

    ¡°No matter what is happening here, this is Su Family¡¯s dinner party. You are attempting to hit someone and create a scene. Are you disrespecting my family?¡±

    Qiu Junjiao¡¯s expression hardened and she red at Su Yuxin. ¡°I am attempting to hit someone? Why aren¡¯t you looking at what she did?¡±

    ¡°I saw it.¡± Su Yuxin released Qiu Junjiao¡¯s hand from his grip and stepped back, partially blocking her from Su Qingsang. ¡°I also witnessed what you¡¯ve done, however¡±

    Su Qingsang fixed her eyes on Su Yuxin, heartened by his act ofing to her defense. She was not afraid of Qiu Junjiao¡¯s assault.

    If Qiu Junjiao had been bent on hitting her, Su Qingsang would never have let her try if she were not able to dodge the attack.

    Nevertheless, Su Yuxin¡¯s protectiveness warmed her. She looked at Su Yuxin gratefully.

    Li Qianxue witnessed this scene from afar. Her sharp eyes momentarily reflected steeliness.

    Su Chenghui and Huo Jinyao had followed Old Master Li to the study room and were not present. Su Peizhen also witnessed the scene and her demeanor was parallel to her mother¡¯s. Her hand, which was holding onto a drinking ss, was tightly clenched into a fist.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Qiu Junjiao was extremely conscious of the stares she was getting from those around her. Her family and Su Family were considered longtime friends, but Su Yuxin was now setting her up for embarrassment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything,¡± Su Yuxin replied softly. ¡°Junjiao, your clothes are wet. Why don¡¯t you head upstairs to change?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Junjiao,¡± Su Yuxin said as he took a step forward. ¡°My second brother-inw is not around right now. If he sees the state that my sister is in when he returns from the study room, what do you think he will do?¡±

    He pressed against Qiu Junjiao as he spoke, his voice barely audible.

    Qiu Junjiao caught the gist of his words and turned pale. ¡°You...¡±

    Su Yuxin¡¯s face broke into a smile and Qiu Junjiao had no choice but to contain her infuriation. She stomped her feet in fury, spun around, and left.

    Su Yuxin heaved a sigh of relief after Qiu Junjiao left. He locked eyes with Su Peizhen and her look of displeasure. He rubbed his nose absent-mindedly and turned to face Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± Su Qingsang smiled at Su Yuxin with gratitude. Su Yuxin stared at the big juice stain on Su Qingsang¡¯s clothing. ¡°Sister, please go get a change of clothes from upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. Before she could head upstairs, however, Old Master Li led Su Chenghui and Huo Jinyao down the stairs from the study room.

    Huo Jinyao immediately noticed the state that Su Qingsang was in. He headed towards her with long strides.

    With his gaze fixed on the conspicuous juice stain on her bosom, the usual twinkle in his eyes was absent. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°I identally spilled a ss of fruit juice.¡±

    identally spilled a ss of fruit juice? Huo Jinyao scanned the surroundings before turning his attention back to Su Qingsang¡¯s soiled clothes. The somber look on his face eased as he took out a handkerchief from his pocket. He wiped off the soiled part of Su Qingsang¡¯s clothing.

    ¡°Why were you so careless?¡±

    Su Qingsang appeared a little distressed. Huo Jinyao did not seem to mind as he frowned at the stain that did not budge no matter how he much wiped it.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be cleaned. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    She had attended the banquet and stood in the limelight. She honestly did not want to stay any longer.

    Huo Jinyao did not speak. He caught sight of Su Yuxin, who was standing behind him, when he turned around. Their eyes met and they shared an unspoken apperception.

 Chapter 316 - Could He Have Forgotten?

    <h4>Chapter 316: Could He Have Forgotten?</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huo Jinyao stopped moving as he spoke and took off his suit jacket. He then put it on Su Qingsang.

    Before leaving, Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang went to Old Master Li to inform him of their departure.

    After getting into the car, Huo Jinyao switched on the air-conditioning and adjusted the temperature to make it warmer. ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not cold.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded and dropped a casual remark. ¡°Your younger brother is a pretty good person.¡±

    ¡°Yuxin?¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s mind went nk for a moment before she nodded. ¡°Yes, Yuxin is pretty nice.¡±

    I don¡¯t think he knows what happened at the banquet? He can¡¯t know, can he?

    Huo Jinyao fixed his eyes on the road ahead as he pondered Su Yuxin¡¯s character. Su Chenghui must have a good strategy for raising his children. Even though Su Peizhen is mediocre, Su Yuxin exudes great potential to be a capable individual. He could be a worthy opponent when he grows up.

    ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±

    ¡°We get along fine.¡± Initially, Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin¡¯s rtionship was nothing to write home about. After the previous incident, however, they had grown closer.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Su Qingsang gazed thoughtfully at Huo Jinyao and felt that his words seemed to be insinuating at something. At that moment, however, she did not feel like pondering over them.

    ¡°In truth, I guess Yuxin is considered pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Pitiful? How so?¡±

    ¡°My father said that boys need to learn through experience and he sent Yuxin to stay in a dormitory once Yuxin was of age to attend middle school. Peizhen and I were only allowed to stay in a dormitory when we were attending university. Even though Yuxin was allowed to return home for weekends, my father assigned him tons of homework during summer and winter breaks.¡±

    The homework was naturally rted to the workings of the family¡¯s businesses. It is apparent that Su Chenghui values his son, but is also extremely strict with him.

    Huo Jinyao concentrated on his driving while thinking about what Su Qingsang had said. He seemed to be deep in thought.

    ...

    Xiang Caiping rose early and smiled broadly when she saw Su Qingsange out of her room. ¡°Qingsang, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that early anymore.¡± Xiang Caiping grinned as she walked over to hold Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. ¡°Happy birthday, Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve cooked a bowl of longevity noodles for you. Have it before you go to work.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Su Qingsang epted the offer. She was heartened by the genuine concern reflected in Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Xiang.¡±

    ¡°Silly child, what¡¯s there to thank?¡±

    The two women walked to the dining room together and Xiang Caiping brought out the bowl of noodles. ¡°After today, you will be another year older. I wish you good health and peace.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Xiang.¡±

    Su Qingsang was touched as she settled in a chair. Gazing at the steaming hot noodles, she suddenly felt a rush of emotions that evoked the urge to tear up.

    On the pretext of eating the noodles, she lowered her head and blinked as she struggled to hold back her urge to cry.

    ¡°How¡¯s the vor? I rolled the noodles myself. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll be used to the taste.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was careful with her words and amidst her cautious attitude, she felt a sense of sorrow. She had not once celebrated her daughter¡¯s birthday with her all these years.

    In retrospect, Xiang Caiping felt very remorseful but her regret outweighed her remorse.

    She regretted her indignance towards Su Chenghui and not taking Su Qingsang along with her when she left him. Even if life would be difficult and tiring for her, at least she would have had her daughter by her side.

    Su Qingsang kept her head down. It was the first time she had tasted noodles made by her mother. Most importantly, she would not have to spend her birthday alone this year.

    At that moment, Su Qingsang snapped out of her thoughts and lifted her head. ¡°Aunt Xiang, where is Huo Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He left early in the morning.¡±

    He left already? The corner of Su Qingsang¡¯s lips sagged. That guy, could he have forgotten my birthday?

 Chapter 317 - Birthday Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 317: Birthday Celebration</h4>

    After Su Qingsang noodles, it pained Xiang Caiping to see her head out. A grimace crept onto Xiang Caiping¡¯s face.

    ¡°Why do you have to work when it¡¯s your birthday today?¡±

    ¡°I have to. Today¡¯s neither a weekend nor the new year.¡±

    Su Qingsang put on her coat snugly. Her eyes met Xiang Caiping¡¯s, which slightly reflected indignation. She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. Work is a breeze. When I was a graduate student, I spent a whole week in the hospital in order to get an assignment done. I did not even get a break for the new year, not to mention my birthday.¡±

    The look of pain on Xiang Caiping¡¯s face deepened. Su Qingsang noticed that she had spoken rashly and moved forward to give Xiang Caiping a hug. ¡°Aunt Xiang, I want to thank you for today.¡±

    Xiang Caiping embraced Su Qingsang tightly before releasing her. ¡°Alright, go to work. I¡¯ll make something delicious for when you get back home.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± Su Qingsang nodded and, as she turned away, a decision arose from the bottom of her heart.

    ...

    The hospital personnel had their hands full every day, including on Christmas the previous day.

    At noon, there was a traffic ident on a street by the hospital. Seven to eight people were seriously injured and one of them was a pregnant woman.

    Once Su Qingsang entered the intensive care unit, she threw the thought of her birthday to the back of her mind. She had to be focused on receiving the injured pregnant woman.

    She followed Director Zhang, Director Chen, and two other doctors into the operating room and fought to save the pregnant woman for a few hours. Finally, they seeded in saving both mother and child¡¯s lives.

    Exiting the operating room, Su Qingsang was famished. Despite her hunger, she stillpleted her surgery report and did a handover of her duties.

    Before getting off work, she took out her mobile phone to nce at it. She realized that there were more than ten missed calls. Besides one from Xiang Caiping, the others were all from Huo Jinyao.

    Just as she was going to return Huo Jinyao¡¯s call, arge bouquet of roses appeared in front of her face.

    Su Qingsang was momentarily stunned. There were exactly nine hundred and ny-nine dazzling roses. In the middle of the bouquet was a heart made up of yellow roses. There was a card wedged in there.

    The bouquet was so big that it obscured the face of the person holding it. Without waiting for a response from Su Qingsang, the person spoke into her ear. It was a manly voice, one which she was very familiar with.

    ¡°Happy birthday, dear.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s beaming face appeared behind the bouquet of roses.

    ¡°Happy birthday, my wife. Do you like what I have gotten for you?¡± The bouquet of flowers was pressed onto Su Qingsang¡¯s bosom and due its sheer size, her arms were not able to encircle it fully.

    ¡°I like it.¡± As she was speaking, Su Qingsang noticed that she had attracted the attention of many people around her. A blush crept onto her face. ¡°I can get off work once I change out of these clothes. Wait a moment for me.¡±

    As Su Qingsang came out of the changing room, Huo Jinyao, who was carrying the huge bouquet of roses, immediately escorted her. Their walk out of the hospital aroused the interest of many people around them.

    She was not quite used to being the center of attention, hence she quickened her footsteps and walked briskly. The sense of awkwardness she felt only subsided after getting into the car.

    ¡°Dear, the guilty look on your face made us look like we¡¯re having a ndestine love affair.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s quip incurred Su Qingsang¡¯s re. ¡°You think I feel like I¡¯m guilty?¡±

    If he had not presented her with such a big bouquet of flowers, she wouldn¡¯t have been the center of so much attention?

    ¡°Dear, don¡¯t forget that we are a proper couple.¡±

    Huo Jinyao leaned in to give Su Qingsang a kiss on her face as he spoke. ¡°Alright, dear, let¡¯s go for a meal.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we eating at home? Then...¡± What about Xiang Caiping? She¡¯s still waiting for me to celebrate my birthday with her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already told Wenchang to pick Aunt Xiang up.¡±

    ...

    Meanwhile, Yang Wenchang had already driven Xiang Caiping to Chaowen Courtyard, the ce where Huo Jinyao had nned the meal for that night.

    Not long after she had stepped into the private dining room, Su Chenghui¡¯s car pulled up at the entrance of Chaowen Courtyard.

 Chapter 318 - What Did You Address Me As?

    <h4>Chapter 318: What Did You Address Me As?</h4>

    When Su Qingsang entered the private dining room, Xiang Caiping had already been waiting for a few minutes.

    Su Qingsang felt sorry. ¡°Aunt Xiang, have you been waiting for long?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Anyway, I¡¯m elderly and have lots of free time.¡± Xiang Caiping was smiling as she stood up.

    ¡°Please have a seat, Aunt Xiang. We¡¯re family after all. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡±

    Huo Jinyao knew very well that Su Qingsang was not the type of person who needed a big group of people to be around to celebrate her birthday.

    Su Qingsang nodded. The trio settled into their seats and decided on the dishes they wanted to order. The server exited the room after providing them with some beverages.

    Xiang Caiping retrieved a box from her bag and ced it in front of Su Qingsang. ¡°Qingsang, this is the birthday gift I picked out for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Xiang.¡± Su Qingsang received the gift and was not in a hurry to open it. ¡°Aunt Xiang, you don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. You already gifted me with a birthday present this morning.¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡±

    ¡°Of course you did. That bowl of noodles was my birthday present.¡±

    ¡°That is too unassuming.¡± Xiang Caiping started gesturing to emphasize her point. ¡°Look, in the past twenty years, I did not celebrate your birthday with you, nor did I gift you with any birthday presents. I...¡±

    ¡°Aunt Xiang.¡± Su Qingsang could not help but grab hold of Xiang Caiping¡¯s hand. ¡°That is all in the past. Our current rtionship is all good.¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s lips quivered. She thought of responding but somehow just felt powerless to utter any words.

    Eventually, she pointed to the box. ¡°Open it and see if what¡¯s inside is to your liking.¡±

    Su Qingsang opened the gift box and it revealed a set of jewelry. It consisted of a pair of earrings, a ne, and a ring. The diamonds encrusted on the jewelry were not especially big and could notpare to the kind of jewelry with diamonds priced at tens of millions of dors that Huo Jinyao purchased.

    However, the jewelry was delicate, exquisite and exuded ssic elegance. It was obvious that Xiang Caiping had put in considerable effort in picking out the gift.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Xiang. I love the gift.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m d that you like it.¡± Xiang Caiping took out a velvet box as she spoke. ¡°This is your wedding gift. ording to Lin City¡¯s custom, when girls are married off, their mothers are required to gift them with gold jewelry. I was not present when you got married, hence I¡¯m taking this opportunity to make it up to you.¡±

    Su Qingsang stared at the box and felt the urge to cry. ¡°There isn¡¯t any need for this.¡±

    ¡°There absolutely is a need for this.¡± Xiang Caiping smiled and decided to tread carefully in winning Su Qingsang¡¯s favor. ¡°I¡¯m aware that young people are not inclined to wear this type of essory, but this is a symbol of the pursuit of jubnce and auspice. I hope you won¡¯t have any aversion towards it.¡±

    ¡°Why would I? I really like it. Thank you, Aunt Xiang.¡±

    With regards to Xiang Caiping¡¯s kind intentions, Su Qingsang only felt gratitude. How could she ever have an aversion to a gift from this woman?

    The dining atmosphere was positive and harmonious. Su Qingsang watched as Xiang Caiping wore a sheepish look, while actively getting food for her. It made her feel surreal.

    Thinking of the decision she had made this morning, Su Qingsang scooped a bowl of soup for Xiang Caiping indiscriminately. ¡°Mother, this soup is good for skin nourishment. Have more of it.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Xiang Caiping nodded. The hand she was holding chopsticks with suddenly became shaky. ¡°What...what did you address me as?¡±

    Huo Jinyao had already predicted that this day woulde; he was not the least bit surprised.

    Su Qingsang used her chopsticks to get more vegetables for Xiang Caiping again. ¡°Mother, have some vegetables.¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes turned red and shimmered with tears, even her hands were trembling.

    Su Qingsang felt a little awkward too. Taking such a step forward appeared to have taken her little time. Deep down, she knew that Xiang Caiping was genuinely trying to make up all of the time she had lost with her.

    What happened in the past was not wholly Xiang Caiping¡¯s fault.

    Su Qingsang was not a stone-hearted person and she was fully aware of the care and mindfulness that Xiang Caiping had showered her with recently.

    Xiang Caiping was worthy of being addressed as ¡®mother¡¯ by Su Qingsang.

 Chapter 319 - Is That You?

    <h4>Chapter 319: Is That You?</h4>

    ¡°Mother, hurry up and eat. The dishes won¡¯t be good when they¡¯re cold.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was absolutely sure this time. She was sure that Su Qingsang had epted her. The corners of her eyes were moist and Huo Jinyao started to speak upon seeing the state she was in.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s Qingsang¡¯s birthday today. We should be jubnt.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Xiang Caiping wiped the corners of her eyes. She felt especially delighted and heartened as she looked at Su Qingsang. Not only had she reunited with her daughter, she had also acquired a son-inw.

    She was feeling a surge of emotions that could not be pacified at the moment. Even though she tried her best to rein her emotions in, the redness in the corners of her eyes still revealed her current state of mind.

    ¡°I...I¡¯ll go to the washroom.¡±

    Xiang Caiping got up from her seat hurriedly and exited the private dining room in a state of haste. Huo Jinyao wanted to remind her that there was a washroom in their private dining room but he could not do it in time.

    In a neighboring dining room, Su Chenghui¡¯s two lower-echelon business partners were offering him a toast.

    ¡°Director Su, look how prominent your corporation is now. Please don¡¯t forget about our smallerpanies.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯ll rake in wealth together. It¡¯ll be good to get rich together.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±

    They had fawned over Huo Jinyao but failed to gain his favor. Now, they were trying everything they could to associate themselves with Su Chenghui.

    Tianyu Group¡¯s current movements and ns in the business arena were hugely substantial. On top of that, the Li Family, the Qiu Family, as well as two other fairly prominent families, all had business partnerships with Tianyu Group.

    Unfortunately, thepanies of lower status than the movers and shakers of the business arena could not even get a whiff of any lucrative partnerships, not to mention any share of the pie.

    Many business owners of smallerpanies were bent on establishing connections with Huo Jinyao and fostering a good rtionship with him to get into his good books. It was never to any avail as Huo Jinyao never agreed to meet them.

    Now that they got to meet Su Chenghui, they naturally tried all means to fawn over him with much enthusiasm.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s reception of their ttery was not the same as before. He was lost in his own thoughts.

    When they mentioned Huo Jinyao, he was also thinking about this son-inw of his. Huo Jinyao...

    Yesterday, Qiu Junjiao had merely sshed a ss of drink at Su Qingsang. This morning, Huo Jinyao had already decided to assign Su Chenghui the project that the Qiu Family was originally responsible for.

    The reason for this reassignment was obvious in reflecting on how Huo Jinyao was indeed vindicating Su Qingsang. It was also because of the previous revtion involving Su Peizhen. The Su Family had adopted a positive stance towards it.

    Looking back, how could it not be because Su Yuxin stood up for Su Qingsang and went to her aid at the banquet?

    Despite his corporation having acquired a new assignment, Su Chenghui was not the least happy about it. He never knew why Huo Jinyao, as the director-general of a massive corporation, carried things out so casually as he pleased. It caused Su Chenghui to fume with rage.

    Massaging between his eyebrows, Su Chenghui¡¯s smile froze. ¡°I¡¯m stepping out to make a call. Please carry on as you wish.¡±

    Stepping out of the private dining room, Su Chenghui did not really have the intention to make a call. He touched his pockets, originally thinking of taking out his cigarette for a smoke. He recalled, however, that he had quit smoking years ago.

    Just as he was thinking of returning to the private dining room, he espied a figure in front of him just a little distance away. The presence of that figure stunned him.

    Out of the private dining room, Xiang Caiping remembered that she had pre-ordered a cake. It was meant as a surprise for Su Qingsang so she had left it with the reception.

    She went to collect the cake by herself. As she thought about how today was the first time she was physically celebrating her daughter¡¯s birthday with her, she was overwhelmed with emotions.

    Walking in the direction of the private dining room with the cake, she suddenly heard a familiar voice when she had gotten so close to her destination.

    ¡°Caiping, is that you?¡±

    Xiang Caiping stopped in her tracks. Momentarily bewildered, the cake almost slipped from her hands. Without waiting for her reaction, the voice behind her was raised a few notches.

    ¡°Caiping? Is that you? Is that you?¡±

 Chapter 320 - I Have Aged

    <h4>Chapter 320: I Have Aged</h4>

    When Xiang Caiping saw that familiar face appear in front of her, she felt it was almost the same as the one in her memory. She was dumbfounded.

    In an instant, the cake in her hands dropped onto the ground. The sound of the cake hitting the ground failed to snap her to her senses.

    She stared nkly at Su Chenghui. He returned her stare. Compared to his privileged life these past twenty years, Xiang Caiping had clearly gone through considerably more turmoil.

    She had aged substantially and did not resemble the soft-spoken and beautiful girl she had been in her youth. He was still able to recognize her immediately. The shock reflected in his eyes was overshadowed by sympathy.

    ¡°Caiping? Caiping? What¡¯s happened to you?¡±

    It had been too long since they parted ways and, in Su Chenghui¡¯s heart, Xiang Caiping¡¯s features had be blurry. Despite that, he still remembered her at her most beautiful at the very beginning of their rtionship.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s words snapped Xiang Caiping out of her trance. She gazed at the man in front of her whom she had practically loved and yearned for her whole life. She helplessly forced a smile and it was a bitter one.

    ¡°This is what I look like now.¡±

    When she was returning to Lin City, she figured that she would eventually bump into Su Chenghui.

    She had never thought that day woulde so soon. She had felt that she would already be fully prepared for the day when it arrived.

    Little did she expect that day would catch her off guard like this.

    She originally thought of leaving hastily to escape from the situation. At this moment, however, she was not thinking about making a hasty retreat. She stood there determinedly and fixed her eyes calmly on Su Chenghui.

    ¡°I have aged.¡±

    These simple words caught Su Chenghui off guard and his feet felt light. His arms hung limply by his side and his hands trembled slightly.

    Xiang Caiping had indeed aged. She was wholly different from how she was more than twenty years ago. She had changed in a way that almost caused him to lose the courage to acknowledge her.

    ¡°Caiping, you...¡±

    Su Chenghui tried his best to control his emotions. Despite that, he was still a little reluctant to look at Xiang Caiping. He was afraid that he would lose control.

    ¡°Where have you been all these years? Have you been doing well?¡±

    The question only allowed two answers ¨C yes or no. It was difficult for Xiang Caiping to exin. She shook her head. ¡°It is all in the past. It has all passed.¡±

    How could it not be difficult for a woman to conduct business all by herself? How could it have all gone well for her?

    It was all in the past, however, and there was no need to bring it up.

    Even without Xiang Caiping answering his question, Su Chenghui knew that it must have been tough for her. He felt the urge to tear up. ¡°Why did you not look for me? I did look for you. I looked for you everywhere. I...¡±

    ¡°What if I had found you?¡± Xiang Caiping shot back. ¡°You were already married with children. If you had found me, what would you have done anyway?¡±

    Su Chenghui was at a loss for words. He could not utter anything at this moment.

    Even if he had tried to look for Xiang Caiping in the past two decades, it was only to satisfy his curiosity in knowing if she was doing well by herself. What could he have done even if he had found her?

    He was Su Chenghui, Li Qianxue¡¯s husband. He was Li Corporation¡¯s general manager. He...

    He teared up more than before and took a step forward to stand in front of Xiang Caiping. ¡°Caiping, listen to me. I... I can...I can...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡± Xiang Caiping knew what he was going to say. ¡°Don¡¯t speak of things which you¡¯ll not be able to do.¡±

    More than twenty years ago, he was not able to keep his promises. She did not believe that he could keep his promises more than twenty yearster.

    Being a veteran in the business arena for many years, Su Chenghui did not fail toprehend what Xiang Caiping meant. He stood, dazed.

    Yes, he had qualms about the past and he still had them in the present. Not only did he have qualms, but he also had more apprehensions now.

    ¡°Caiping...¡±

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    Two voices called out in unison.

 Chapter 321 - You Were Not Even Aware of Your Daughterâ€™s Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 321: You Were Not Even Aware of Your Daughter¡¯s Birthday</h4>

    Su Chenghui was momentarily stunned before he speedily turned in the direction of the other voice. He realized that it was Su Qingsang who had called out to Xiang Caiping. He was startled and watched nkly as she headed towards Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Mother,¡± Su Qingsang nced at Su Chenghui after calling out to Xiang Caiping. ¡°Father?¡±

    Why is he here too?

    ¡°What...what are you doing here?¡± Su Chenghui appeared more bbergasted than she was. He stared at her and then at Xiang Caiping. ¡°You...the both of you...¡±

    ¡°Chenghui, let bygones be bygones. I¡¯m very content with the way things are now.¡±

    Xiang Caiping gazed in Su Qingsang¡¯s direction as she spoke, wringing her own hands. She seemed helpless. ¡°Qingsang, I originally wanted to pick up your birthday cake. It¡¯s...¡±

    Su Qingsang had already espied the cake on the ground as well as Su Chenghui¡¯s presence.

    She had not expected to bump into Su Chenghui when they were only out for a meal. She looked at the contrasting and peculiar expressions on Su Chenghui and Xiang Caiping¡¯s faces and then at the box of cake on the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, the box is rather sturdy. It seems that no damage has been done to the cake.¡±

    Su Qingsang stepped forward to pick up the box of cake from the ground. She looked at Xiang Caiping again. ¡°Mother, both of you...¡±

    Su Chenghui was suddenly aware of the cake and finally recalled that it was Su Qingsang¡¯s birthday. ¡°Qingsang, it¡¯s your birthday today?¡±

    Su Qingsang grosslycked the ease and closeness she felt Caiping when she was with Su Chenghui. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my birthday today.¡±

    Su Chenghui suddenly stood motionless, because he saw the look of utter disbelief and consternation in Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes.

    He was momentarily at a loss for words.

    ¡°Mother.¡± Su Qingsang instinctively felt the curious change in the atmosphere. She held up the box of cake in her hands. ¡°Huo Jinyao is still waiting for me. Both of you can continue chatting. I¡¯m heading back into the dining room first.¡±

    She threw a look at Su Chenghui again as she spoke and then headed in the direction of the private dining room with hurried footsteps.

    Xiang Caiping had not yet recovered from her state of disbelief and hence she pinned her re on Su Chenghui. The shock in her eyes was slowly clouded with disappointment.

    ¡°You were not even aware that it¡¯s your daughter¡¯s birthday today?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s question had revealed much to Xiang Caiping about his rtionship with and his regard for Su Qingsang.

    She thought of Su Chenghui¡¯s family portrait. She thought of Su Chenghui standing beside Li Qianxue, smiling. She thought of him having children of his own.

    She also thought of how Su Qingsang¡¯s birthday celebration today only consisted of her and Huo Jinyao. On the contrary, she had seen the grandeur of the dinner party full of extravagantly-dressed people from the photograph that depicted a beaming Su Yuxin.

    Her daughter¡¯s birthday, in contrast, was a modest and quiet affair. On top of that, Su Chenghui, as a father, was not even aware of his daughter¡¯s birthday?

    ¡°Caiping,¡± A look of panic shed across Su Chenghui¡¯s face. He wanted to exin himself. ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡±

    Xiang Caiping pursed her lips into a hard line. Her aging demeanor fully reflected her feelings of disappointment, criticism, regret, and contrition. ¡°I am to me. I have really made a mistake. I should have kept her with me. I should have taken her away. I shouldn¡¯t have given her to you.¡±

    ¡°Caiping, hear me out. I...¡±

    Xiang Caiping had no intention to listen to Su Chenghui. It was her daughter¡¯s birthday today. Su Qingsang had just acknowledged her as her mother. Su Qingsang had just addressed her as ¡®Mother.¡¯

    Xiang Caiping was going to keep her own daughterpany now.

    ¡°Caiping, I...¡±

    ¡°Director Su, why is your phone call taking such a long time?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s acquaintances wereing out of the private dining room to look for him. They appeared to be making fun of him with traces of ndishment.

    For the first time in his life, Su Chenghui was wary of such social courtesy. He coldly scanned the person who had called out to him. The person was taken aback by Su Chenghui¡¯s imposing manner and hurriedly backed off into the private dining room.

    In this short span of time, however, Xiang Caiping had already returned to the private dining room Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao were in.

 Chapter 322 - Thank You for Your Thoughtfulness

    <h4>Chapter 322: Thank You for Your Thoughtfulness</h4>

    Su Chenghui blinked, made a quick decision in his mind, and turned around to hurry to the private dining room that Xiang Caiping had disappeared into.

    Xiang Caiping entered the room with her eyes red. She was an intelligent woman. If she were not one, it would have been impossible for her to establish her own career and gain a footing in a foreignnd.

    Now, however, she was despising her own intelligence. She had interpreted all the nuances in Su Chenghui¡¯s simple question to Su Qingsang.

    She felt sudden heartache and was extremely tormented. The excruciating sorrow she felt when she saw Su Qingsang upon entering the room caused her to look pallid and her eyes to be red.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao exchanged looks of dismay. Su Qingsang had mentioned Xiang Caiping¡¯s encounter with Su Chenghui briefly to Huo Jinyao when she returned to the dining room.

    The encounter came as a surprise to both Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao. Both of them did not attribute Xiang Caiping¡¯s reaction to anything rted to Su Qingsang. They only thought that Xiang Caiping must have gotten too worked up when she saw Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Mother?¡± Su Qingsang was a little worried as she stared at Xiang Caiping, her eyes clouded with concern.

    At this moment, Huo Jinyao¡¯s normally abstruse eyes revealed traces of his thoughts. Instead of responding with concern, like Su Qingsang, he had glimpsed something else from the situation.

    Why are Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes filled with regret? He could not help but look at Su Qingsang again and, as confirmation of his deduction, Xiang Caiping was looking at Su Qingsang from time to time.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xiang Caiping shook her head when she was aware of Huo Jinyao¡¯s attention on her. ¡°Let¡¯s continue with our meal. The dishes are getting cold.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Su Qingsang did not pursue the matter further. Xiang Caiping was her elder and, if Xiang Caiping felt like broaching the subject, she would naturally do so without external prompting.

    Before the trio could resume with their meal, however, Su Chenghui had already entered the room uninvited.

    ¡°Caiping...¡± Su Chenghui fixed his eyes on Xiang Caiping the moment he entered the room. He had much to tell her but, upon seeing Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang, his words were caught in his throat.

    Xiang Caiping ignored Su Chenghui while Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang stood up to acknowledge him.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Su Chenghui before shifting her eyes to Xiang Caiping. The bizarre vibe emanating from Su Chenghui and Xiang Caiping finally rattled her.

    ¡°Father, have you eaten? Would you like to join us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s get the server to bring in a few more dishes,¡± Huo Jinyao answered.

    Su Chenghui nodded absent-mindedly and sat beside Xiang Caiping. ¡°Caiping, I...¡±

    Xiang Caiping turned away from Su Chenghui and ignored him. Her steeliness revealed infuriation.

    Huo Jinyao squinted disdainfully and his eyesnded on Su Chenghui. He had intended the celebration today to be a private affair among himself, Su Qingsang, and Xiang Caiping.

    Su Qingsang sat in the middle with Xiang Caiping on her right and Huo Jinyao on her left. Su Chenghui was beside Xiang Caiping.

    Once Xiang Caiping had turned away from Su Chenghui, shepletely disregarded his presence. ¡°Qingsang, have your fill. It¡¯s your birthday today, don¡¯t let anyone dampen your spirits.¡±

    Su Qingsang remained silent, her eyes inconspicuously scanning Su Chenghui. He was looking at Xiang Caiping, his demeanor unflinching upon hearing her words. All he did was slightly knit his brows together.

    The atmosphere in the room was anomalous. Su Qingsang honestly felt a tinge of regret. She would have celebrated her birthday at home had she known this would happen.

    ¡°Qingsang, it¡¯s your birthday today. I wish you a happy birthday.¡±

    Su Chenghui took the initiative to break the somber atmosphere, pouring a ss of wine and holding it up to Su Qingsang for a toast. He appeared cool and collected but, upon greater scrutiny, one could see a sh of anxiety cross his eyes.

    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Su Qingsang replied a little softly. Xiang Caiping was very still; her clenched fists seemed to be a sign of her continued self-control and tolerance.

    Analyzing the situation, Huo Jinyao seemed to be struck with a revtion. He nced at Xiang Caiping and then at Su Chenghui before slightly curving his lips into a smile. His smile was purposeful.

    ¡°Father, you made an effort to be here to celebrate Qingsang¡¯s birthday? Father, thank you for your thoughtfulness.¡±

 Chapter 323 - You Need to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 323: You Need to Leave</h4>

    Hearing Huo Jinyao¡¯s question, Xiang Caiping¡¯s face changed. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Jinyao. What was he doing? Was he helping her get even?

    Su Chenghui looked embarrassed. His wine ss was still in the air. He was normally a cunning old fox, but now he was feeling a little uneasy.

    ¡°Qingsang, I came in a hurry today and forgot to bring a gift. I¡¯ll make it up for you next time.¡± He spoke rather unnaturally. In fact, he really had forgotten that it was Su Qingsang¡¯s birthday today.

    He had been used to ignoring Su Qingsang; how could he be expected to remember her birthday?

    At this time, Xiang Caiping suddenly stood up excitedly and dragged Su Chenghui by her arm. Su Chenghui did not expect this, and he spilled a bit of wine. He put down his ss hurriedly.

    ¡°Leave. Go. Don¡¯t stay here. I don¡¯t want you here,¡± said Xiang Caiping.

    She pushed Su Chenghui outside and looked at her a little anxiously. ¡°Caiping, please. I can exin. I really can¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Get out.¡±

    He had neglected her daughter for over twenty years, not even aware of her birthday. What use could she have for him?

    She had given up hope long ago. She should have known that men¡¯s minds were fickle. How could she expect him to ever change?

    She pushed so hard that Su Chenghui was caught off guard. She pushed him to the door and reached to open it to push him out. The door opened itself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯mte. That guest was such a fuss that it took me a long time to get rid of him¡ª¡±

    Shi Mengwan apologized as soon as she opened the door. She got through half of her apology and then froze. She tried to analyze the situation, wondering what was happening.

    She blinked, carrying a box in her hand. She looked at Xiang Caiping and Su Chenghui. Then she looked at Su Qingsang, asking her what was happening with her eyes.

    Huo Jinyao slightly raised the corners of his mouth, amused.

    Su Qingsang was in the dark and did not understand why Xiang Caiping would do this out of the blue. She did not expect this was for her sake.

    Now that Shi Mengwan entered, she tried to defuse the situation and stood up. ¡°Mengwan, there you are.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Happy birthday.¡± Shi Mengwan raised the box in her hand and said, ¡°Sorry, I should have gotten here earlier.¡±

    She said thest few words a little slowly, with her eyes inadvertently ncing at Xiang Caiping. ¡°Good evening, Aunt,¡± she said.

    Xiang Caiping put down her hands and smoothed her hair unnaturally. ¡°Hello, Mengwan. It¡¯s kind of you toe. Come on, the dishes are getting cold.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I thought you weren¡¯ting,¡± said Su Qingsang immediately, trying to save the atmosphere from getting too awkward. At the same time, she looked at Su Chenghui and said, ¡°Now that we are all here, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Chenghui and left for a while.

    Everyone was in their own heads as they sat down. It was such a weird atmosphere.

    Shi Mengwan kept looking at Su Qingsang, wanting to ask what was happening. Why was Su Chenghui here?

    Su Qingsang shook her head at her imperceptibly. Shi Mengwan stopped ncing at her.

    Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t want to talk as she was raging and disappointed. Today was her daughter¡¯s birthday, and it was the first time she could celebrate it with her, so she had to cheer up.

 Chapter 324 - Are You Not Angry?

    <h4>Chapter 324: Are You Not Angry?</h4>

    Xiang Caiping remained silent, so Su Qingsang had to do something to break the tension. With Shi Mengwan finally here, the atmosphere warmed up a little. Xiang Caiping smiled particrly brilliantly when she saw Su Qingsang smile.

    Su Chenghui kept looking at her. He wanted to speak to her several times but failed to say a single word. The dinner ended in him being embarrassed.

    After dinner, Shi Mengwan proposed to singing karaoke. In the past, the two of them could roar through the night singing karaoke on Su Qingsang¡¯s birthdays.

    Now that Xiang Caiping was there, Su Qingsang had to ask if she wanted to go.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If you go every year, let¡¯s do it,¡± answered Xiang Caiping.

    There was one karaoke bar near the Chaowen Community, and Shi Mengwan had made an early reservation. They all went to the karaoke bar.

    Su Chenghui followed them, wanting to talk to Xiang Caiping, who kept ignoring him. The atmosphere between the two people was really awkward.

    After Su Qingsang and Shi Mengwan ¡°sang¡± several songs, the atmosphere had gotten better. Xiang Caiping said she was too old to sing and would just listen to them.

    Su Chenghui tried to sit next to her, but Xiang Caiping got up and sat next to Su Qingsang when he approached her.

    After trying twice, Su Chenghui finally sat in the corner and did not move. Because the two oldest were acting like children, Su Qingsang finally had to suggest going home.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say anything. Su Chenghui followed Xiang Caiping and asked her to get in his car. She simply ignored him and got in Huo Jinyao¡¯s car.

    Su Chenghui still wanted to try, but Huo Jinyao blocked his way.

    ¡°Dad, Mom doesn¡¯t want to see you right now. How about you give her some time to calm down?¡±

    Su Chenghui red at Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°You know nothing. Get out of the way.¡± His tone was not friendly.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Huo Jinyao kept the same attitude. He even smiled faintly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything about it, but it¡¯s gettingte. Next time, okay?¡±

    His smile faded a little as he saw Su Chenghui didn¡¯t want to give up. ¡°Today is Qingsang¡¯s birthday. Dad, you¡¯d better talk to Mom next time.¡±

    Su Chenghui stood still and finally nodded with a re at Huo Jinyao. He left quite unwillingly.

    Shi Mengwan did not stay long, either. She waved at Su Qingsang and left.

    Huo Jinyao drove Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping home. Looking at Su Qingsang, Xiang Caiping was about to say something several times but said nothing.

    ¡°Qingsang¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mom, you are tired. Go to your room and rest,¡± said Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang had figured out approximately what Xiang Caiping had been angry about. She didn¡¯t know how to console her.

    ¡°Qingsang, I, I¡ª¡± Xiang Caiping had a lot to say but couldn¡¯t get it out.

    Su Qingsang could not help but give her a hug. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to say it. I know. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m doing well now.¡±

    The more she said, the more guilty and sad Xiang Caiping became. Looking at Su Qingsang¡¯s overly calm face, she knew that she was used to such neglect.

    She felt sad and nodded heavily. She turned quickly back to her room.

    Su Qingsang looked at her back and then turned to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Huo Jinyao saw she didn¡¯t look happy. ¡°Unhappy? Are you angry, too?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. What could I be angry about?¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. She was not angry, she was used to Su Chenghui forgetting her birthday. ¡°I just think my mother overreacted a little bit.¡±

 Chapter 325 - It Felt Weird

    <h4>Chapter 325: It Felt Weird</h4>

    She had been born out of wedlock and Su Chenghui had married Li Qianxue. Should he have been overtly good to her instead of neglecting her?

    If he had been, maybe she would have been in a more awkward position in the Su Family. She probably would not have been able to bear Li Qianxue¡¯s hatred or Su Peizhen¡¯s and her brother¡¯s bullying.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think your mother overreacted today. I think your father was acting weirdly today.¡±

    The sentiments they had witnessed were not those of lovers who had met after a long separation. Huo Jinyao felt something weird as he recalled Su Chenghui¡¯s behavior today, but he could not figure out what was wrong.

    ¡°What was weird?¡± Su Qingsang had not noticed. She and Su Chenghui had never been close anyway. ¡°He hasn¡¯t seen my mother for decades and now they suddenly meet. Wasn¡¯t it normal to be thrilled?¡±

    He shouldn¡¯t have been as thrilled as he was. Although Huo Jinyao was young, he had had dealings with various people over the years. He could tell the look in Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What do you think was wrong?¡± Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t figured it out after thinking for quite a while.

    ¡°All right. Maybe I¡¯m thinking too much.¡± He had been in the business world every day, seeing schemes and intrigues of all kinds. He might have seen something that wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°You were thinking too much,¡± said Su Qingsang. Then, her face suddenly changed. ¡°I¡¯m actually a little worried now.¡±

    ¡°Worried about what?¡±

    ¡°I thought my dad would never find out that my mom was back. Now, he just met her face-to-face. Seeing his behavior today, I think he might make some trouble. The peace in the Su Family of thest few decades is about to be disturbed.¡±

    With that, her life might be chaotic. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t like this feeling.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Huo Jinyao pulled her body into his arms and said, ¡°When it happens, I will take you and Mom back to Rong City. If you¡¯re not in Lin City, they won¡¯t bother you.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him and seriously considered the feasibility of his words. ¡°That might work fine. My mother is used to staying in Rong City anyway. I think it will be easy for her to settle down there.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart.¡± Huo Jinyao suddenly put his hand to his chest. ¡°My heart hurts,¡± he said.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Su Qingsang became a little nervous as his face changed. ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°My heart is really breaking. I¡¯ve asked you so many times to go to Rong City with me, but you refused every time. Now, you¡¯re willing to take your mother there. Sweetheart, do you really think so badly of me?¡±

    ¡°Is it really the same thing?¡±

    Su Qingsang was speechless.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it?¡± Huo Jinyao circled her waist and said, ¡°Anyway, I am hurt. You must make it up to me.¡±

    ¡°How do you want me to make it up to you?¡± Su Qingsang looked at him and knew he was going to make some ¡°excessive¡± demands.

    ¡°Come on,e out with me.¡±

    As he spoke, he suddenly took her hand and started dragging her out.

    ¡°Now?¡± It was almost eleven o¡¯clock.

    ¡°Come on.¡± Giving her no chance to refuse, Huo Jinyao dragged her out the door.

    Su Qingsang did not know what he was up to but still followed him. They went downstairs and walked across the road to a park on the other side of themunity.

    Su Qingsang hade here once before. What did Huo Jinyao want to do here in the middle of the night?

    ¡°Huo Jinyao¡ª¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re nearly there. Be patient.¡±

 Chapter 326 - Huo Jinyao, I Love You

    <h4><strong>Chapter 326</strong>: Huo Jinyao, I Love You</h4>

    Su Qingsang allowed Huo Jinyao to lead her by the hand all the way to the center of the park. They came to an artificialke.

    Theke was sorge that people could row boats in it when it was warm, but it was a bit cold now. With the wind blowing, Su Qingsang felt cold.

    Huo Jinyao wrapped his arms around her shoulders and looked at her under the night sky. There were only small lights on the ground, making the whole environment look a bit mysterious.

    ¡°Sweetheart, today is your birthday. You have not made a wish.¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± She had not. She had been preupied with Su Chenghui and Xiang Caiping while cutting the cake.

    ¡°Now, close your eyes and make a wish.¡± Huo Jinyao suddenly covered her eyes with his hands.

    Su Qingsang was in total darkness and the only thing she could feel was the warm palms of Huo Jinyao.

    Make a wish? When a wish shed in her mind, there was a sudden loud noise. Su Qingsang jumped with a start. At the same time, Huo Jinyao removed his hands.

    In the middle of theke, several boats turned up and fireworks were ced. The boats were lit by the fireworks as they rose into the sky, one by one.

    Su Qingsang widened her eyes with astonishment and turned to Huo Jinyao with a shocked look. ¡°You¡ª¡±

    ¡°Look.¡± Huo Jinyao turned her head to look at the sky. Su Qingsang saw it clearly now.

    After the first three fireworks exploded, they turned into one heart after another. There were twenty-five of them altogether, which was her age.

    After the hearts, there was a big ¡°love¡±. Theke was also lit with fireworks.

    Thest thing that went up in the sky was an S and Happy Birthday.

    Su Qingsang covered her mouth tightly to stop herself from screaming.

    It was not the first time that she had seen fireworks. It was the first time that all of the so many brilliant fireworks were for her.

    Huo Jinyao put his arms around her waist and leaned over to her ear. ¡°It¡¯s not twelve yet. This is my birthday present to you. Do you like it?¡±

    Su Qingsang could not speak but she nodded. Her eyes were swollen and red. She felt an impulse to cry.

    Huo Jinyao had known about her birthday only the day before yesterday, but he had prepared all these tonight. She knew he must have prepared it early in the morning.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her little rosy face under the fireworks and turned her body around. He bent down and kissed her lips.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s arms were around his neck. His face was handsome in the light of the fireworks. She saw her own reflection in his eyes.

    She wanted to cry and she wanted tough. She could not help but give him more and more passionate kisses.

    This was the first time that someone had so carefully given her such a birthday surprise. She hugged him tightly and let him protect her against the cold wintry wind.

    The fireworks went on. Huo Jinyao released her and pressed his forehead against hers. She felt his breath on her face with a faint smile in her eyes.

    Su Qingsang smiled, raised herself on tiptoes, and kissed him on the cheek. Then, she buried her face in Huo Jinyao¡¯s cheek and set her gaze on the shining fireworks.

    Listening to his steady heartbeat and feeling his warm and thick chest, Su Qingsang felt overwhelmed by great satisfaction and happiness.

    She suddenly looked up at him, her clear eyes looking even more bright under the fireworks.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I love you.¡±

 Chapter 327 - Are You All Right

    <h4>Chapter 327: Are You All Right</h4>

    The corners of Huo Jinyao¡¯s lips raised at her words. He was obviously in a cheerful mood.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I love you.¡±

    Su Qingsang said it again. Jinyao picked her up and kissed her again.

    Their lips met with endless love. Not until Su Qingsang could not breathe and her legs became too weak to cling to him, did he finally let her go.

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    His deep voice responded with these two simple words. Su Qingsang wanted tough again. She buried her head in Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms and tightened her arms around his waist.

    As the fireworks faded, the park was silent again. Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao and asked, ¡°Did you get up early to prepare all this?¡±

    She didn¡¯t see him when she got up in the morning.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Huo Jinyao had gotten up early in the morning to prepare two birthday gifts for Su Qingsang¡ªone was the decision to give the cooperation project that had been promised to the Qiu Family to the Li Family, to Su Chenghui. This was a small punishment for the Qius and to let them know that no one could offend Su Qingsang in Lin City in the future. Whoever offended her was against him.

    The other gift was the fireworks. He could buy her jewelry normally. Birthdays were meant to be different.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, thank you.¡±

    Jinyao looked into her eyes and bent closer to her ear. ¡°I prefer the previous one to thank you,¡± he whispered.

    Su Qingsang blushed, but Huo Jinyao suddenly grabbed her hand to go back. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Say that to me in bed when we get home.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face turned redder and she did not feel cold, but hot.

    In the corner of his eye, Huo Jinyao saw her little blushing face and suddenly crouched down. ¡°Come,e up.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you back.¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡± Su Qingsang blushed. ¡°I can walk by myself.¡±

    ¡°Come up. I¡¯ll carry you on my back or in my arms. You pick one.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao¡ª¡±

    ¡°I said up.¡± Huo Jinyao turned around to look at her. ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked around and saw that there was no one there in the middle of the night. Hesitating for a few seconds, she jumped up on Huo Jinyao¡¯s back.

    Huo Jinyao easily carried her and walked home.

    Su Qingsangid t on his back and stared at him closely.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Why are you so good to me?

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to call you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make you call me as much as you wantter.¡±

    Su Qingsang stopped calling him. They left the park while talking. The streetmp stretched their shadows.

    Looking at their shadows, for a moment, Su Qingsang hoped that the road would never end so that they could walk on and on.

    She suddenly leaned forward and kissed him on the neck.

    Jinyao¡¯s body went stiff for a moment. He turned his head to Su Qingsang and said, ¡°Wait for a while, we¡¯ll be home soon.¡±

    Su Qingsang quickly lost her nerve and pulled her face back. Huo Jinyao¡¯s footsteps sped up a lot.

    ...

    Su Qingsang felt so weak in the morning that she could hardly stand when she got out of bed. She muttered, yet without much displeasure on her face.

    After washing, she left her room and found that Huo Jinyao had gone to work. Xiang Caiping put breakfast on the table as soon as she saw her out.

    ¡°Morning, Mom.¡±

    Su Qingsang did not need to go near her to see two obvious shadows below Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes. She seemed to have slept poorlyst night.

    ¡°Mom? Are you all right?¡±

 Chapter 328 - Wherever You Are, I Am with You

    <h4>Chapter 328: Wherever You Are, I Am with You</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Of course, I¡¯m all right.¡± Xiang Caiping looked at Su Qingsang and told her to eat breakfast first. ¡°Jinyao said he had business to do in his office early in the morning, so he didn¡¯t wait for you.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. She had felt him get up in the morning. She had been so sleepy that she had continued sleeping.

    She sometimes envied Huo Jinyao for his physical strength. No matter what time he went to bed at night or how many times he did it, he would always be as fresh as a daisy the next morning.

    ¡°Eat.¡± Xiang Caiping took out breakfast and Su Qingsang found that, in addition to the dark shadows, her eyes were also a little swollen.

    She criedst night? Likely.

    The sudden encounter with Su Chenghui had probably been a great shock to her. It was not strange that she lost sleep. Seeing her this way, Su Qingsang felt distressed and struggled a little.

    Once she ate more than half of the porridge in front of her, Su Qingsang asked Xiang Caiping tentatively, ¡°Mom, would you like to go back to Rong City?¡±

    ¡°Back to Rong City?¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°You, you want me to return to Rong City?¡±

    ¡°Not you, we.¡± Su Qingsang exined quickly in fear that she would misunderstand. ¡°Actually Huo Jinyao asked me to go to Rong City with him before. I was not willing to go because I worked here and there were no friends or rtives in Rong City. I don¡¯t want to stay in Lin City, we can go back to Rong City. Jinyao is from there himself.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was relieved to know that she did not want her to leave. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Qingsang, now I have you. Wherever you are, I¡¯m with you.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded, knowing that this was the best result. She continued to eat, without asking about Su Chenghui.

    Whether or not Xiang Caiping was willing, Su Chenghui was married. They could not be together now, so why should she stay here and add to her sorrow by seeing him from time to time?

    After breakfast, Su Qingsang carried her bag and went to work. Before leaving, she said, ¡°Mom, if you feel bored at home, go out for a walk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m not bored.¡± Xiang Caiping looked at Su Qingsang and said, ¡°I bought wool yesterday. I want to make you a sweater.¡±

    ¡°You can watch television, go out for a walk, or go dance with others. Don¡¯t get too tired.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t. I just want to get busy.¡±

    In fact, she had sat home alone for a day in Rong City before. Now that she had a daughter, she always felt like doing more things for Su Qingsang.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go to work first.¡±

    Xiang Caiping cleaned the table after Su Qingsang left. In fact, Huo Jinyao had said several times that they could hire a cleaningdy to do it all, but Xiang Caiping had not done anything for her daughter. She felt more than happy that she could do something for her now. Why would she ever feel tired?

    She had just finished and was about to take out the wool when she heard the doorbell ring.

    When she saw Su Chenghui standing outside, Xiang Caiping wanted to shut the door without any hesitation. Su Chenghui was faster and squeezed through the door.

    Xiang Caiping was furious at Su Chenghui. She pulled the door open and pushed him out hard.

    ¡°What are you doing out here? Get out! You are not wee here! Get out! Out!¡±

 Chapter 329 - Calm Down

    <h4>Chapter 329: Calm Down</h4>

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Xiang Caiping pushed Su Chenghui harder and harder but he didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Caiping, please, calm down.¡± Su Chenghui refused to go and stubbornly squeezed through the door and closed it.

    The anger in her face became more obvious as she failed to push him out.

    ¡°Get out of here. This is your daughter¡¯s house and you are not wee here.¡±

    ¡°Caiping, I¡ª¡± Su Chenghui wanted to exin but swallowed his words back after seeing Xiang Caiping¡¯s reaction. ¡°Calm down, give me a few minutes. Let me finish.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to talk about between us.¡±

    Xiang Caiping dared not think about what a hard time Su Qingsang had had all those years while she had not been by her side.

    The very thought of it broke her heart. The more heart-broken she was, the more she hated Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Caiping.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s voice sounded tired. He had not gone home yesterday but been up all night in his office. He looked gaunt.

    ¡°Will you calm down, please?¡±

    Twenty years had passed and much had changed. The gentle little woman in his memory had be old and sharp at the same time.

    Taking a deep breath, Xiang Caiping turned to face Su Chenghui and said, ¡°I am calm. If I was not, I would kill you right now.¡±

    Su Chenghui suddenlyughed bitterly. ¡°Caiping, you know, in fact, I¡ª¡±

    His eyes caught the sweater that obviously someone had just start knitting and the wool on the sofa. He paused suddenly.

    White wool. Xiang Caiping would not make herself a sweater of such a color. It was for Su Qingsang.

    He closed his eyes. ¡°Are you knitting a sweater for Qingsang?¡± He asked.

    ¡°So?¡± Xiang Caiping looked at him coldly. ¡°Qingsang does not have a father who cares about her, so I, as her mother, must care about her more.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang¡ª¡± Su Chenghui looked at Xiang Caiping. His lips moved several times. ¡°Actually, actually she is not¡ª¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Xiang Caiping hated Su Chenghui when he was like this. ¡°You want to say that she doesn¡¯t really need my care? Or yours? Su Chenghui, you are such a jerk¡±

    Fatigue showed on his face. He looked at Xiang Caiping and suddenlyughed.

    ¡°Right. I¡¯m a jerk. I¡¯m a jerk. I¡¯m a jerk.¡± He said it three times and stepped back.

    ¡°I¡¯m such a jerk that I abandoned you for my future. I¡¯m such a jerk that I, that I¡ª¡±

    Words failed him suddenly. He waved his hand, looking weak. ¡°Caiping, you really don¡¯t need to be too good to Qingsang. She, she¡ª¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Xiang Caiping went furious. She had never expected Su Chenghui would dare to say that.

    ¡°I was really blind to believe you, to believe you would be good to my daughter and treat her well.

    ¡°I was really out of my mind to trust you with my daughter. I believed that you would protect her, take care of her, and guarantee her a peaceful and happy life.

    ¡°How could I be so stupid? How could I believe you when you had betrayed me once. How could I still believe you?

    ¡°More than 20 years have passed. Su Chenghui, more than 20 years. You can¡¯t even remember your daughter¡¯s birthday. You haven¡¯t given her a gift or spent a birthday with her? Su Chenghui, how could you?¡±

 Chapter 330 - You Will Understand Me Later

    <h4>Chapter 330: You Will Understand Me Later</h4>

    Xiang Caiping was getting extremely emotional. Her eyes were getting red and she was nearly crying.

    ¡°You betrayed me and hurt me. Fine, I understand the situation you were in at the time. I understand everything. You should never have behaved this way to my daughter. If you didn¡¯t want her, you could have just refused to take her. Then, I would have kept her. I would have taken good care of her. I would¡ª¡±

    Caiping could not go on. Su Chenghui¡¯s attitude had suggested too many things. She pointed to the door.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, get lost. Get lost before I kill you. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll never forgive you. Never.¡±

    Looking at Xiang Caiping, he had a lot to say. He ultimately held it back.

    Don¡¯t say any more. I really don¡¯t need to say anything, he thought.

    ¡°Caiping, one day, you will understand that everything I did was for you and for our daughter.¡±

    ¡°Out.¡± Xiang Caiping was starting to have a headache. ¡°Get out of here right now.¡±

    Su Chenghui pursed his lips into a straight line, maintaining his gracious manner. Only his eyes revealed his endless fatigue.

    He turned to the door, stumbling a little. Before he left, he looked at the ball of white wool and clenched his fists on his side.

    He thought he was not wrong. He could not be wrong.

    He left, with firmer steps.

    After he left, Xiang Caiping felt weak all over and sat on the ground.

    Why had the man she had truly loved be what he was now? Was Su Chenghui really the man she had loved?

    ...

    Qiu Junjiao was pulled out of her sleep by Qiu Yanbo.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡± Qiu Junjiao was still sleepy, so she turned over to go back to sleep. Qiu Yanbo did not give her the chance and pulled up her body forcibly.

    ¡°Qiu Junjiao, wake up! What did you do at the Su Family¡¯s the day before yesterday?¡±

    Qiu Yanbo had not attended Su Peizhen¡¯s birthday party because they had broken up. Su Peizhen knew his mind now, so it would have been awkward if they had met.

    He had had a business meeting in Gang City, so Qiu Yanbo went on a business trip. He came backst night thinking about talking to Huo Jinyao about the project that had been decided.

    When he was back to thepany, however, he heard that Huo Jinyao had given the project to Su Chenghui.

    The Qiu Family did not lose to the Su Family based on their strength. Besides, this project had been promised to the Qiu Family.

    Qiu Yanbo did not know what had gone wrong, so he contacted Huo Jinyao immediately. He had just said, ¡°Why did I do this? You¡¯d better ask your sister.¡±

    Qiu Yanbo directly went home without a phone call.

    ¡°Qiu Junjiao, tell me, what did you do at Su Peizhen¡¯s birthday party?¡±

    Qiu Junjiao¡¯s sleepiness was driven away by Qiu Yanbo. She sat up a little angrily and said, ¡°What could I have done? What do you think I could have done? Are you my brother or not? How could youe back and throw a fit at me like this?¡±

    Qiu Yanbo stared at her face and suddenly thought of something. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you messed up with Su Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Messed up with her?¡± Qiu Junjiao became furious. ¡°I just poured a ss of wine on her. Why don¡¯t you ask what she did to me?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

 Chapter 331 - What Did You Do to Her?

    <h4>Chapter 331: What Did You Do to Her?</h4>

    Qiu Yanbo raised his hand. He wanted to p Qiu Junjiao in the face. Qiu Junjiao¡¯s face went red at her brother¡¯s action.

    ¡°Qiu Yanbo, are you my brother or not? Whose side are you on? I was bullied, but instead of trying to get even for me, you even want to hit me? I¡¯ll tell Dad.¡±

    ¡°Have you had enough?¡± Qiu Yanbo was mad but he did not p her. ¡°Do you know that ourpany negotiated a cooperation project with Huo Jinyao, but after the party, he gave it to the Su Family? Do you have any idea how much that project is worth? Hundreds of millions! Do you know how much you cost us by pouring that ss of wine on her?¡±

    Totally shocked, she looked at him and could not believe what he said. ¡°Is Huo Jinyao crazy? How is that possible? I just¡ª¡±

    Suddenly, she threw back the covers and got out of bed. ¡°I¡¯m going to find him,¡± she said.

    ¡°Why? What would that do?¡± Qiu Yanbo grabbed her arm and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, next time stay away from Su Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Brother,e on. She bullied me.¡± Qiu Junjiao became angry.

    Qiu Yanbo raised a finger and warned her, ¡°This can only happen once. Never do it again.¡±

    Now, he had to go back to thepany to deal with the aftermath. Looking at his sister, Qiu Yanbo became really angry. Why couldn¡¯t she be as sensible as Su Qingsang and make less trouble?

    Qiu Junjiao¡¯s anger did not disappear after her brother left. She punched her quilt angrily. She was determined that she would not take this lying down.

    ...

    Su Qingsang got home from work to find that Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes were even more swollen than when she had left.

    She was surprised and wanted to ask what happened. Xiang Caiping, however, didn¡¯t like to talk much about this stuff. Su Qingsang had to quit asking.

    After dinner, Su Qingsang sat with Xiang Caiping for a while, watching her knit. She was so fast that she had already finished the bottom circle.

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so fast.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Xiang Caiping put it in front of her body and measured it roughly. ¡°I¡¯m old now. I used to be faster.¡±

    ¡°Take your time. I have a lot to wear.¡± Su Qingsang looked at the direction of the room. ¡°The other day Huo Jinyao bought me a lot.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s very nice to you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Qingsang nodded, bing happy at the thought of the fireworks yesterday.

    ¡°You¡¯re not working on that paper or something? You should get on with it. I¡¯ll knit this while watching TV here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stay up toote. Go to bed early.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Xiang Caiping looked at Su Qingsang, touched. Her daughter was so good, but Su Chenghui had been so bad to her.

    Su Qingsang left the living room. She did not go back to the study, but her bedroom.

    Huo Jinyao had already taken a shower. He was drying his hair with a towel when he saw here in. He sat down beside her and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you watching TV with Mom?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°Huo Jinyao, I think mom is in a worse mood than she was this morning. Did you notice she looked worse?¡±

    She was dying to ask what had happened. Xiang Caiping looked like she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so she didn¡¯t ask her in the end.

    ¡°Of course she is in a bad mood, your father came to her today.

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    Huo Jinyao put the towel aside and put his face before Su Qingsang¡¯s. ¡°You want to know? Beg me, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

 Chapter 332 - Something Seems Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 332: Something Seems Wrong</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you. You can tell me now.¡±

    Su Qingsang had ¡°begged,¡± but Huo Jinyao shook his head. ¡°Not sincere enough. I won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°See, that doesn¡¯t sound like begging.¡± While speaking, he turned to get a hairdryer.

    ¡°Tell me or not, whatever. Do you think I really don¡¯t know?¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s little temper red up. ¡°It¡¯s not like my dad came here to tell her he would get divorced and marry her. So there is only one reason why she could be so sad.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Me.¡±

    Su Qingsang went silent after saying it. Huo Jinyao could not see her like this, so he put the hairdryer in her hand and said, ¡°Help me dry my hair.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked into his eyes, knowing that he understood her. She stood up, took Huo Jinyao in front of the dressing table, plugged in the hair dryer, and began to dry his hair.

    Her movements were very quiet and her voice was very light. In the deep sound of the hair drier, Huo Jinyao could still hear her clearly.

    ¡°I actually understood what happened yesterday. My mom always felt that she owed me a lot, that I had not been treated well all these years. After seeing my dad¡¯s attitude, she couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°I think my dad must havee to exin, but she wouldn¡¯t listen and med him for neglecting me all these years.

    ¡°My mom probably overthought the grievances I have been dealt. She¡¯s feeling sorry for me.¡±

    She went silent as she finished and just concentrated on drying Huo Jinyao¡¯s hair, which was dry by now.

    He turned to look at her. He suddenly took the hairdryer away from her and put it aside. Then, he pulled her body onto hisp.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°How can it be like this?¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°It was so easy that I could guess.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were going to say it was a mother-daughter thing.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head again. ¡°I still don¡¯t have that feeling towards my mom. After all, we haven¡¯t lived together for all our lives. I know what happened to her, and I know she is doing what is best for me. I don¡¯t me her, nor do I hate her.¡±

    Hating people was so tiring that she didn¡¯t like hating people. She justcked care from her parents, she was still much better off than orphans.

    Besides, she had two parents now. Even if her father was bad, she still had her mother.

    She suddenly put her arms around Huo Jinyao¡¯s neck and stared at him. ¡°Huo Jinyao, let¡¯s be nicer to my mom in the future, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao hugged her waist tightly and answered, ¡°You can rest assured. Your mother is my mother, too. I will take good care of her.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him. She suddenly leaned over and kissed him on the lips.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang pressed her face to his chest and rubbed against his chest. ¡°It¡¯s so good to have you here,¡± she said.

    In fact, she knew a lot of things. She also understood a lot about people. She could ovee a lot of difficulties and unhappiness by herself. She was used to it after having done so for so many years, fair or not.

    Now, it was different. She had Huo Jinyao beside her. With him, the injustices and grievances of the past were nothing.

    She rubbed her face against his chest again and felt relieved at the faint fresh smell of his body.

    Huo Jinyao put his chin against the top of her hair, smelling the fragrance of her body. The corners of his mouth raised slightly.

    As he thought of everything that had happened over the past few days, his eyes suddenly got wide. ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t you feel like something¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 333 - What Exactly Are You Trying To Say?

    <h4>Chapter 333: What Exactly Are You Trying To Say?</h4>

    There was a deep look in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes. He was pondering about the previous day¡¯s happenings and what had transpired in the past.

    ¡°Think about it: your father has been with Li Qianxue for so many years, yet their rtionship is rocky. Moreover, when your father saw your mother yesterday, he looked so worked up. This exins that he still has feelings for your mother like he did before. However, if this is the case, something doesn¡¯t add up.¡±

    ¡°What doesn¡¯t add up?¡± Su Qingsang looked up at him. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±

    Since Huo Jinyao saw Su Chenghui yesterday, a nagging feeling had gued him as he sensed that something was amiss with Su Chenghui. When he saw Xiang Caiping¡¯s demeanor today, the strange feeling he had felt intensified.

    ¡°Look, if the woman your father loves is your mother, then how could he treat you, the child of the woman he loves, this way? This just does not make sense.¡±

    ¡°How does it not make sense?¡± On the contrary, Su Qingsang felt that it made perfect sense. ¡°No matter how much he loved my mother, it is all in the past. Think about how many years had gone by. Moreover, the Li family wields tant power and authority. Even if he wanted to treat me well, he had to consider what the Li family would think of that, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    That¡¯s not true. There was no need for him to consider the Li Family¡¯s opinion. If Su Chenghui were someone who would consider the perspective of the Li Family, he would not only maintain a thin facade of congeniality with Li Qianxue.

    Moreover, his recent partnership with the Li Family had increased the chances of contact between him and Su Chenghui. He felt that Su Chenghui¡¯s attitude towards the Li Family was definitely not one of consideration.

    Even if Su Chenghui was just a general manager in the Li Corporation, his words held considerable weight. Furthermore, Li Qianxue seemed to have no intention of contesting for authority with him. Li Qianxue merely allowed her name to be used in various matters and was a figurehead while Su Chenghui was the one who handled the groundwork.

    If Su Chenghui really wanted to respect Li Qianxue, he would not possibly have the authority he possessed presently.

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes slightly and immersed himself in his thoughts. He had a persistent feeling that he had neglected a key point in all of this.

    What exactly is it? An audacious thought shed across Huo Jinyao¡¯s mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± Su Qingsang realized that Huo Jinyao looked a little grave. She could not help but lift a hand and wave it in front of him.

    Huo Jinyao snapped out of his thoughts and his eyes met Su Qingsang¡¯s look of worry. She had dispelled the idea he had a moment ago. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Perhaps I¡¯m overthinking.¡±

    ¡°You were definitely overthinking.¡± Su Qingsang sighed. ¡°My parents, they have not seen each other for so many years. It must¡¯ve been strange for them to meet again, so it¡¯s only normal that they didn¡¯t know how to react to each other. I really don¡¯t feel that there¡¯s anything suspicious.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s usible.¡±

    ¡°Moving forward, I just want to focus on bringing my motherfort, so that she could live a happier life from now on.¡±

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy,¡± Huo Jinyao thought of another matter. ¡°In the uing weekend, we might take your mother to the vi for a few days¡¯ stay, or we could take her for a tour nearby.¡±

    ¡°Sure, this is a good suggestion. She¡¯s getting on in years, so I guess she might not want to venture far. It seems to me that she does not like to venture out at all, and would rather stay at home. We¡¯ll take her somewhere near for some quiet leisure.¡±

    Su Qingsang got off from Huo Jinyao after she finished speaking and picked up her phone to search for suitable ces to take Xiang Caiping.

    Huo Jinyao broke into a smile as he espied her look of concentration. He decided not to pursue his suspicion that there was something amiss between Su Chenghui and Xiang Caiping. Since Su Qingsang was part of his life, he could always protect her.

    His woman did not need to worry; she just needed to live happily.

    ...

    When Su Peizhen entered the house, she found Li Qianxue sitting on the sofa with a steely look on her face. Only when Li Qianxue saw Su Peizhen did she smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Peizhen nodded. ¡°Have you eaten, Mother? Where¡¯s Father? Isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±

 Chapter 334 - Are You Drunk?

    <h4>Chapter 334: Are You Drunk?</h4>

    A slightly cold look shed across Li Qianxue¡¯s face as she looked up at the second level of the house. ¡°Your father is upstairs. I don¡¯t know who has provoked him, but he went straight to his study without having any dinner. He has not been out since.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s expression and then she up at the stairs. ¡°I will check on Father.¡±

    Li Qianxue initially wanted to say that it was not necessary, but in the end, she motioned with her hand to acknowledge Su Peizhen¡¯s words. ¡°Go ahead. If he is drunk, you don¡¯t need to bother about him. Just ask the housekeeper to instruct someone to carry him to the bedroom.¡±

    She felt relieved that Old Master Zhang had been invited to an event today and was not at home. If he had seen how Su Chenghui was behaving, he would have given him a thorough lecture again.

    Su Peizhen headed upstairs and once she pushed the door of the study open, she immediately caught a whiff of alcohol.

    The smell caused Su Peizhen to knit her brows together. She nced at Su Chenghui, who was sitting behind the study table.

    ¡°Father? Are you alright?¡±

    Su Chenghui had drunk some alcohol, but he was sober. All these years, he had restrained himself and never got really drunk.

    When he saw Su Peizhen enter the room, he was momentarily stunned. He put the ss in his hand down. ¡°Peizhen, you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Peizhen stepped forward and nced at the tabletop. There were a few empty bottles of alcoholic beverages. She was slightly displeased. ¡°Father, why did you drink so much?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not drunk.¡±

    Su Chenghui sat upright and looked at Su Peizhen. She had a different outlook from the gentle and attractive demeanor Su Qingsang possessed. Su Peizhen¡¯s facial features were bright and beautiful. She resembled neither him nor her mother.

    He did not know how it happened, but Su Peizhen actually resembled her grandmother. In the past, Su Chenghui¡¯s mother¡¯s beauty was well recognized.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s facial features were very much like her grandmother¡¯s. It was outright beautiful and striking.

    ¡°Father, is thepany facing any issue?¡±

    Su Peizhen used to help out at thepany. However, during this period of time, she had suffered emotionally due to having her engagement with Qiu Yanbo called off. That had caused her to miss work for a few days.

    ¡°There¡¯s no issue. If there is, I will take care of it.¡±

    Su Chenghui sat up and fixed his gaze on Su Peizhen. Out of the blue, he reached out to hold her hand. ¡°Peizhen, do you me me?

    ¡°Father, what are you talking about? What would I me you for?¡±

    Because I...¡± Su Chenghui went silent for a moment before suddenly shaking his head. ¡°I asked you to apologize to Su Qingsang. Are you ming me for that?¡±

    ¡°No, this was not your fault.¡± The people who are at fault are Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao. They bully us just because they can. It¡¯s too much.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you do not me me.¡± Su Chenghui seemed to heave a sigh of relief. He did not let go of Su Peizhen¡¯s hand. On the contrary, he gripped it tighter.

    ¡°Peizhen, don¡¯t you worry. In the future, all the assets of the Su Family and Li Family will belong to you.¡±

    ¡°Father, what are you driving at?¡± Su Peizhen was visibly puzzled by Su Chenghui¡¯s words. ¡°There is still my younger brother. Are you drunk?¡±

    ¡°Your younger brother?¡± Su Chenghui narrowed his eyes and suddenly went silent. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m drunk. Go ahead and rest. Everything is fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Su Peizhen kept feeling that something was amiss, but as she looked at Su Chenghui, she was sure that he was just drunk.

    ¡°Rest early too, Father. I¡¯ll go to my room.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Chenghui nodded. Suddenly, he seemed to recall something. ¡°Oh, right, during this period of time, you...¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Chenghui knew his daughter¡¯s personality. The more she was restricted from doing something, the more she would rebel.

    Looking at things from this perspective, he did not need to try and prevent Su Peizhen from looking for trouble with Su Qingsang. He assumed that she would be bent on provoking Su Qingsang if he kept on dissuading her from it.

    ¡°I was trying to say that I¡¯ve observed that you¡¯re not in the best of moodstely. If you feel that staying in the country is frustrating for you, just go abroad to have some fun. Paris, Mn, New York...take your pick. I¡¯ll have everything arranged for you.¡±

 Chapter 335 - It Was Just A Man

    <h4>Chapter 335: It Was Just A Man</h4>

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m fine now.¡± It was just a man; she could let it go. However, she was just not able to make peace with the fact that the one who had caused Qiu Yanbo to have a change of heart was Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Good that you¡¯re fine now. I¡¯m d to hear it.¡±

    The feeling that her father was exhibiting strange behavior intensified in Su Peizhen. ¡°Father, are you really alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you should rest.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s voice reflected his fatigue.

    Su Peizhen turned to leave, but she suddenly halted her footsteps when she was at the door. ¡°Oh, right. Father, Meishan had mentioned that she wanted to go to Japan to enjoy the hot springs. Perhaps I¡¯ll join her for a leisurely trip for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Sure, you¡¯ll have each other forpany. Let me know if you need a spending allowance.¡±

    This time, Su Peizhen really felt that there was something weird going on with Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Father, have you forgotten? I have money.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, you have your own money.¡± Su Chenghui waved her off in a seemingly tired manner.

    Su Peizhen closed the door as she exited the room. The study was silent again. Su Chenghui poured himself another ss of alcoholic beverage. He thought about how he was not at fault.

    Li Qianxue could not bepletely at ease with Su Chenghui¡¯s behavior, so she ascended the steps to the study. She then saw that Su Chenghui had fallen asleep on the chair.

    There were four or five empty bottles on the table, and one bottle had fallen onto the floor. Li Qianxue gazed at Su Chenghui¡¯s face for a long time before she turned to leave. She returned to her room to grab a nket before going back to the study room to put it over Su Chenghui.

    The air-conditioning in the study had been switched on, but the room was not cold. Her action did not jolt Su Chenghui out of his slumber. When she was about to leave after covering Su Chenghui with the nket, she heard him mutter a few words under his breath.

    Halting her footsteps, Li Qianxue stood still again. She heard the words clearly this time. Su Chenghui was muttering, ¡°I¡¯m not at fault. I¡¯m not at fault.¡±

    Fault? What fault does he mean? Li Qianxue furrowed her brows slightly. Her delicately made-up face reflected that she was deep in thought.

    ...

    When Huo Jinyao returned from his morning workout outdoors, Su Qingsang had just woken up. She did not get out of bed yet and was going through things on her phone.

    Noticing his return, she flipped over and propped herself up to look at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done some research, and that little westernke looks scenic. I¡¯ve been there in the past, but in recent years, they have opened the botanical gardens to the public again. The gardens were initially not open to visitors. We could check it out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡°I did some checking and it only takes two hours to drive there. In this case, my mother will not be tired out.¡±

    That little westernke was situated two hours from Lin City¡¯s center. The scenic spot was named Little West Lake. Su Qingsang had been there once when she was a university student.

    ¡°It sounds pretty good.¡± Huo Jinyao sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°You can just say the word.¡±

    ¡°Sure, then we¡¯ll settle on going there.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it New Year¡¯s Day in two days¡¯ time? Do you want to venture out further?¡± Huo Jinyao did have a good suggestion in mind. ¡°For instance, we could take your mother to Japan to enjoy the hot springs or something. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°To Japan?¡± Su Qingsang found that a little too far. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I think. It¡¯s too far. Moreover, I don¡¯t know if my mother has her passport with her.¡±

    ¡°Leave the passport to me. I¡¯ll help Mother to get one issued to her. I just feel that since your mother is from Lin City, she probably won¡¯t be interested in the ces here. I think going to Japan is a good idea. Youdies can do some shopping there. Isn¡¯t that nice?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask my mother about it. Let¡¯s see if she wants to go or not.¡±

    Su Qingsang, in fact, also felt that taking Xiang Caiping out would be a better idea. She was honestly still afraid that Su Chenghui woulde and look for her again.

    It was fine once or twice, but if the frequency increased, she feared that it would catch Li Qianxue¡¯s attention. Even though she was not afraid of trouble, she wanted to avoid any sticky situations that could be prevented.

    Going to Japan is a good idea, and it¡¯s far from here too. I believe that when Su Chenghui has calmed down, he will ceaseing here to look for Xiang Caiping.

 Chapter 336 - Isnâ€™t That Going Overboard?

    <h4>Chapter 336: Isn¡¯t That Going Overboard?</h4>

    Huo Jinyao could read her thoughts as he looked at her facial expression. He leaned in and kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°Dear, you just need to care about doing what you like. Leave the other things to me.¡±

    In his presence, nobody in Lin City would dare to mess with Su Qingsang. If there was really any serious trouble, he was not afraid of it either.

    To Su Qingsang¡¯s and Huo Jinyao¡¯s surprise, Xiang Caiping did not object to the idea of traveling abroad. Moreover, she was in possession of a passport.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll settle on this. We¡¯ll go to Japan.¡± At the thought of having fun abroad, Su Qingsang was extremely pleased about it too.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost done with my tasks at work. Recently, a few more interns have arrived at the hospital, so taking a few days¡¯ leave is eptable. Why not let us just pack some of our things and we¡¯ll leave the day after tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Will we be able to make it in time?¡± Xiang Caiping nced at Huo Jinyao. ¡°Jinyao¡¯spany must have a lot of matters to deal with, does it not?¡±

    ¡°You two go ahead.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang and winked deliberately at her. ¡°I have some matters to take care of at thepany. The two of you should head to Japan first. I¡¯ll join you in two days.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    It seemed that Su Qingsang grasped his intention immediately. Xiang Caiping had not been with her all these years, and it made perfect sense that she would hope to spend more time with her.

    Even though Xiang Caiping asked Huo Jinyao if he would be busy, she was instead beaming from ear to ear because of what he had said.

    To be able to spend time alone with Su Qingsang to foster their rtionship was the best thing that could happen to her.

    ...

    After entering thepany, Huo Jinyao called for Yang Wenchang. ¡°Make arrangements to purchase two air tickets for a flight to Japan the day after tomorrow. Then arrange for the personnel there to receive my guests.¡±

    After he gave Yang Wenchang his tasks and settled some work-rted matters, his secretary informed him that he had a visitor.

    Huo Jinyao listened to his secretary¡¯s report and shook his head straight away. ¡°I¡¯m not receiving any visitors.¡±

    ¡°President Huo,¡± Qiu Junqiao barged in directly after hearing that Huo Jinyao rejected her request for a meeting. She rushed into Huo Jinyao¡¯s office.

    ¡°President Huo, our families have partnerships after all. The way you keep people at bay doesn¡¯t seem too appropriate, does it?¡±

    Due to Qiu Junqiao¡¯s sudden intrusion into his office, Huo Jinyao frowned. He gave Yang Wenchang a wave of his hand as a gesture for him to leave the room. He stepped back.

    ¡°Miss Qiu, your family¡¯spany, and not you, has a partnership with mine. I don¡¯t have any official business to discuss with you, so it does not matter if my actions are appropriate or not.¡±

    Qiu Junqiao was antagonized. ¡°What kind of attitude is this, President Huo? Are you throwing your weight around?¡±

    Huo Jinyao rubbed his jaw with one hand and seemed to ponder that for a moment, then nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, I am throwing my weight around. Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    Qiu Junqiao¡¯s face flushed with fury. ¡°Isn¡¯t President Huocking grace by bullying a woman in this way?¡±

    ¡°I also have to see who I¡¯m extending my grace to. With regards to people who have no sense of shame, there is no need for me to be too polite.¡±

    ¡°President Huo, don¡¯t you forget that our families have an ongoing partnership.¡± Did he not consider her feelings when he embarrassed her this way?

    ¡°Yes, I also want to remind Miss Qiu, don¡¯t forget that our families have an ongoing partnership,¡± Huo Jinyao said in a warning tone. The edges of his lips were upturned in a mocking smile.

    The Qiu family was not the only family in Lin City that could carry out this partnership.

    ¡°If Miss Qiu continues to insist, I can only use another way to remind her of her position. Be aware of your status and be conscious of the way you carry yourself.¡±

    Qiu Junqiao was fuming and at a loss for words. She nodded with force.

    ¡°Alright, alright. President Huo is really not a reasonable person. No wonder that for some shameful reason, you ended up marrying an illegitimate daughter who is not good enough for her family.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s demeanor changed slightly. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

 Chapter 337 - Why Should I Have a Guilty Conscience?

    <h4>Chapter 337: Why Should I Have a Guilty Conscience?</h4>

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Qiu Junqiao breathed in deeply. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is President Huo ying dumb now? Do you really think I don¡¯t know why you married Su Qingsang?¡±

    Huo Jinyao leaned against the back of the chair behind him. His steely gaze swept across Qiu Junqiao¡¯s face. ¡°What exactly is Miss Qiu trying to imply?¡±

    ¡°I said that you married Su Qingsang due to reasons that are dubious and likely to cause embarrassment to the parties involved.¡±

    Qiu Junqiao had a strained expression on her face as she held Huo Jinyao¡¯s gaze. Her infuriation imploded as she recalled Qiu Yanbo¡¯s warning to her.

    ¡°President Huo has elite status and a positive air of authority. However, your feathers are ruffled because of an attractive woman. Because of Su Qingsang, you threatened to transfer our partnership to anotherpany. Doesn¡¯t your exceptional treatment of Su Qingsang smell of your guilty conscience?¡±

    ¡°Why should I have a guilty conscience?¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s demeanor turned cold and he looked at Qiu Junqiao with a piercing stare. ¡°Miss Qiu, I sincerely hope that you¡¯ll be conscious of your behavior. After all, if you create problems for the Qiu Family again, I¡¯m afraid that even if your brother and fathere to me, matters can never be salvaged.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get too eager to threaten me.¡± Qiu Junqiao was also making a determined effort to demonstrate her hostility. She regarded Huo Jinyao¡¯s darkened demeanor with icy nonchnce. ¡°On my previous trip to Rong City, I heard some interesting gossip. I assume, given your high social status, you¡¯re not concerned with rumors.¡±

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes, and a sh of ruthlessness crossed his handsome face. ¡°What is Miss Qiu trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Regarding that job, I know that yourpany has not signed the contract with Li Corporation. What I am trying to say is, you have to let the Qiu family do it.¡±

    Huo Jinyao scrutinized Qiu Junqiao¡¯s face and stood up abruptly. He went around his work desk and stood in front of her.

    Qiu Junqiao matched his stare, a look of defiance on her face. She smiled with the audacity to challenge him. Huo Jinyao suddenly reached out to grip her neck with his hand.

    ¡°Your name is Qiu Junqiao, isn¡¯t it? Do you know what I detest most in life?¡± He tightened his grip slightly, his voice colder than before. ¡°The thing I detest most in is being threatened.¡±

    Qiu Junqiao was not able to breathe due to the vice-like grip on her neck. Her face turned beet-red and she widened her eyes in disbelief at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°You...don¡¯t you dare...¡±

    ¡°There is nothing that I¡¯m not capable of.¡± Huo Jinyaoughed coldly. His eyes glistened with the sharp look of steely menace.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of beating up women. However, if I just choke you to death now and then throw you out of the window, my ount of the incident would be that youmitted suicide when you failed to win my affection after confessing your feelings for me. Do you think people will believe that?¡±

    Qiu Junqiao was scared out of her wits. She turned as pale as a sheet. ¡°You...you...you can¡¯t...you lunatic...¡±

    ¡°Good that you know it.¡± Huo Jinyao loosened his grip. Qiu Junqiao crumbled to the ground as she lost all the strength in her body.

    He looked down at her as she coughed continuously and said without a tinge of pity in his voice, ¡°Miss Qiu, allow me to remind you that if I were you, I would keep a low profile and behave myself. You also mentioned before that our families currently have an ongoing partnership. Since we¡¯re coborating, it¡¯s best that we do not cause any problems for one another.¡±

    ¡°Regarding the previous job, don¡¯t think about it anymore. If you and your family behave yourselves and do not make things difficult for my wife or me, we can still establish partnerships for future jobs.¡±

    When he was speaking, Huo Jinyao squatted to face Qiu Junqiao. ¡°A smart person like Miss Qiu should know how to choose her moves, right?¡±

    Qiu Junqiao took a considerable amount of time to recover herposure. She felt as if she was looking at the devil himself when she stared at Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s previous demeanor truly horrified her.

 Chapter 338 - Unaccountably Solicitous

    <h4>Chapter 338: Unountably Solicitous</h4>

    Qiu Junqiao stood up hurriedly, her arms and legs still weak. However, she ignored that and nodded continuously. ¡°I...I got it.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± Huo Jinyao stepped back with a calm disposition. ¡°Remember to send my regards to President Qiu.¡±

    Qiu Junqiao nodded senselessly and looked like she was making an escape when she left.

    Huo Jinyao straightened his clothes after she had gone and calmly settled back at his desk to handle the rest of his work.

    When Su Qingsang exited the hospital, she immediately spotted Huo Jinyao waiting for her with a bouquet of roses in his hands as he stood by his car in an ostentatious manner.

    She was shocked by his behavior. She looked left and right and realized that many people were looking in his direction.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Stepping forward hurriedly, Su Qingsang wished that she could push him back into the car.

    ¡°I¡¯m picking you up from work.¡± Huo Jinyao smiled brightly as he held out the bouquet of roses in front of Su Qingsang. ¡°Fresh flowers for a beauty.¡±

    ¡°Why the flowers?¡± Su Qingsang received the bouquet of roses from him. ¡°What¡¯s the asion?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I give you flowers when it¡¯s not a special asion?¡± Huo Jinyao circled her waist with his arm. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to think this way, my dear.¡±

    Su Qingsang stepped back slightly as her eyes bore into Huo Jinyao¡¯s. Her beautiful and elegant face reflected amusement.

    ¡°Really? Why do I feel that you have a motive behind this unountably solicitous behavior?¡±

    ¡°Dear,¡± Huo Jinyao looked searchingly at Su Qingsang and a look of hurt shed in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any confidence in me?¡±

    ¡°Alright, fine, I was kidding.¡± Su Qingsang boldly stepped forward to kiss him on his cheek. ¡°Thank you for the surprise, I like it very much.¡±

    The pair got into the car and Huo Jinyao told her of his arrangements.

    ¡°The air tickets have been booked for a morning flight the day after tomorrow. The itinerary has been arranged too. When you arrive there, there will be a Mandarin-speaking tour guide apanying both of you.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± Su Qingsang nced at Huo Jinyao with a look of appreciation in her eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    A smile tugged at the corners of Huo Jinyao¡¯s lips and the look in his eyes reflected joviality. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll personally ept your gift of appreciation tonight.¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed a deep crimson. Sure enough, Huo Jinyao¡¯s decency could notst more than three minutes.

    ...

    Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui¡¯s secretary who was standing before her and knocked softly on the table. ¡°You¡¯re sure that he is not exhibiting any strange behavior recently?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± The secretary shook his head. ¡°During this period of time, President Su has been busy with the partnership project with Tianyu Group. There is a project that was originally assigned to the Qiu Family, but it waster re-assigned to us. That caused President Su to be extremely busy recently.¡±

    Li Qianxue remained silent. She had Li Corporation¡¯stest financial reportid out in front of her. The rising numbers on the report also exined Su Chenghui¡¯s capability.

    ¡°A few days ago, some smaller enterprises¡¯ owners treated President Su to a meal, but such lunch meetings are verymon.¡±

    The secretary had arranged the lunch meeting and had left after introducing the participants to one another. Therefore, he was not aware of Su Chenghui leaving early.

    ¡°You can leave to tend to your duties.¡± Li Qianxue had a nagging feeling that something was not right. ¡°Oh, right, inform me of any schedule changes which President Su might have.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± The secretary had originally been groomed by Old Master Li. Later on, due to an absence of anypetent personnel under Su Chenghui, Old Master Li had assigned the secretary to him.

    After the assignment, the secretary had been whole-heartedly serving Su Chenghui. However, Li Qianxue would asionally ask for him to question him about trivial matters.

    He naturally knew not to step on the toes of either party he served. He was well aware of what he could divulge and what he could not. Due to this, Su Chenghui had kept this secretary by his side.

    After the secretary had taken his leave, Li Qianxue was still gued by the feeling that the whole matter was not as simple as it appeared to be.

 Chapter 339 - Perhaps She Had Misheard

    <h4>Chapter 339: Perhaps She Had Misheard</h4>

    Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes bore into the financial report as she pondered on Su Chenghui¡¯s performance over more than two decades.

    Putting away the fact that he did not love her and also had never been physically affectionate to her, he could almost be considered as a good husband.

    He did not fool around with other women in his personal life and was enthusiastic and hardworking in his career. He had his own methods of achieving sess.

    More importantly, over so many years, Su Chenghui had never attempted to scheme for any profits that did not belong to him.

    Over the years, except for spending on normal business socializing, he almost did not incur any extra expenditure.

    Moreover, during all these years, Su Chenghui had never taken advantage of his position in the Li Corporation to engage in any inappropriate or shady dealings.

    All the profits he had achieved and the sry he was taking were the results of his hard work.

    She was once worried that the reason Su Chenghui had married her and stayed with her was due to revenge. She was unsure whether he would do anything to harm Li Corporation.

    However, Su Chenghui did nothing devious and her worries were unfounded. Instead, he worked tirelessly to advance Li Corporation¡¯s standing in the business world.

    As time passed, not only was Old Master Li increasingly appreciative of him, even she had started to let down her guard and her initial suspicions towards him dissipated.

    Li Qianxue massaged her brows andforted herself that perhaps she had misheard that day, or perhaps Su Chenghui was speaking gibberish in his sleep.

    It had been more than two decades and Su Chenghui had never demonstrated any strange behavior. Come to think of it, it must be that she was reading too much into things.

    ...

    Su Qingsang boarded the flight with Xiang Caiping. Huo Jinyao had sent them to the airport early this morning.

    It was not Xiang Caiping¡¯s first trip abroad, but it was the first time that she felt so emotional.

    ¡°Qingsang, have you been to Japan before?¡±

    ¡°No, I have not.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head as she saw the look of excitement and expectation on Xiang Caiping¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s my first time too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve actually been there once.¡± Xiang Caiping recalled the time when she first started her own business. ¡°At that time, I had many employees and for those who had performed well, thepany had decided to reward them by sending them for overseas trips. I went along a few times.¡±

    ¡°Mother, the employee benefits in yourpany are great.¡± Su Qingsang held her mother¡¯s hand as she got increasingly used to being close with Xiang Caiping. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been there before, won¡¯t the experience be nothing new for you?¡±

    ¡°Why would that be the case?¡± Xiang Caiping shook her head. ¡°We knew nothing at that time. All we did was follow the tour guide. After a round of sightseeing, we did not learn anything.¡±

    ¡°Then you have got to really enjoy yourself this time, Mother. Let your hair down and have fun.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Xiang Caiping patted Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. ¡°As long as I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m having fun even if I¡¯m not doing anything.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt somewhat touched. She edged her face towards Xiang Caiping¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Alright, the flight willst some hours yet. You should sleep for a while. I¡¯ll get the air-stewardess to get you a nket.¡±

    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll get it myself. You too should rest for a while.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was touched by her daughter¡¯s thoughtfulness. She became increasingly relieved that she had made the impulsive decision toe to Lin City to acknowledge Su Qingsang as her daughter. If she had not done that, she wouldn¡¯t be enjoying this reunion with her daughter now.

    Two dayster, Xiang Caiping and Su Qingsang checked themselves into a renowned hot spring resort in Nagoya.

    The surroundings were elegant and tranquil. The tour guide had been telling them that reservations here had to be made way in advance and it was their good fortune to be able to stay here.

    Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping exchanged a smile. They had been rather satisfied with Huo Jinyao¡¯s arrangements thus far.

    It was especially so when they saw their room and took a tour of the hot spring area behind the resort. Xiang Caiping was now convinced that her daughter had a good eye for picking out the right man. Her daughter had fared much better than her in this aspect.

    After going around the resort with their tour guide, the duo returned to their room.

    When they carried their luggage into their room, Su Peizhen and her entourage had also arrived at the reception and checked into the resort.

 Chapter 340 - Happy New Yearâ€™s Eve

    <h4>Chapter 340: Happy New Year¡¯s Eve</h4>

    Su Peizhen was apanying Luo Meishan and Song Youhe here this time, so Luo Meishan and Song Youhe had made all the arrangements with regards to the itinerary.

    It was only when they had arrived at the hot spring resort that Su Peizhen was able to crack a smile.

    ¡°I have been to this resort in the past and the environment is rather good.¡±

    Su Peizhen nced at Qiu Junqiao. The trip originally had nothing to do with Qiu Junqiao, but for reasons unknown to them, she had asked toe along after knowing of their n.

    Because they had to wait for her, they had set off a dayter.

    However, it became clear to them that Qiu Junqiao, for reasons unknown, kept spacing out.

    ¡°Junqiao, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Although there was no possibility for Su Peizhen and Qiu Yanbo to be together again, she was still Qiu Junqiao¡¯s longtime friend and concern streaked her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Qiu Junqiao was a little irritated. She was really scared out of her wits by Huo Jinyao that day. For two to three days after that, she was not able to recover from the shock.

    The sort of near-death experience where one felt as if one was really going to die in the hands of the grim reaper was horrifying.

    Despite such a big setback to her, she still could not have her way with Huo Jinyao. This was due to the fact that even Qiu Yanbo had instructed her not to be at odds with Su Qingsang.

    These words...these words...are they words that a brother should say to his sister?

    Was it not all because of a project? Huo Jinyao had the authority to re-assign the project to someone else because of Su Qingsang, so why did Qiu Yanbo, as her brother, told her to put up with it?

    ¡°If it¡¯s nothing then let¡¯s go to our rooms first. We¡¯ll put our luggage down and take a slow tour aroundter.¡±

    The entourage had a considerable amount of luggage and Su Peizhen never had much patience. These trivial things used to be taken care of for her by others, but this time, due to being on a trip with fellow privilegeddies, she had to do it herself.

    The other women all agreed to her suggestion and retired to their rooms after checking into the resort.

    The hot spring resort had two levels. There were only a few rooms, but each one was tastefully designed.

    Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping¡¯s room was located at the second level. Their room faced a small garden at the back of the resort. The hot spring area was situated behind the small garden.

    Every hot spring pool was fenced up and separated into a men and women area.

    ¡°Mother, would you like to rest for a while? If not, we¡¯ll head down to have our meal. We could go to the hot spring pool at night.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to rest. You must be hungry after the long car ride we had taken this afternoon. Let¡¯s go have some food before having a dip in the hot spring pool.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. The roads were good, so even though the car ride was long, she was not really tired.

    The duo casually tidied their things and headed downstairs. At the same time, Su Peizhen and her friends had already returned to their rooms.

    After Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping had dinner together, they informed their tour guide that they would be going for a dip in the small hot spring pool that had already been reserved for them.

    Their surroundings were rather tranquil. All Su Qingsang could hear were the water sounds they made when they moved around in the small pool.

    Xiang Caiping gazed at Su Qingsang. She felt that throughout her time here, Su Qingsang looked too thin.

    At the moment when mother and daughter were dressed scantily in the hot spring pool, Xiang Caiping realized that her daughter was not thin. She was fleshy in areas that should be fleshy and looked voluptuous.

    Fortunately, her daughter did not take after her. She was the typical example of a petite Southerndy. She was a little thin and not voluptuous.

    ¡°Mother, what are you looking at?¡± Su Qingsang realized that Xiang Caiping was staring at her when she turned around. Even though it was her mother, she was still a little shy from the intense stare.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xiang Caiping smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve been abroad for a few days now, and Jinyao has been calling you every day. It seems he has not called today, though.¡±

 Chapter 341 - Do Not Want A Child

    <h4>Chapter 341: Do Not Want A Child</h4>

    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Qingsang took a glimpse of her phone that was lying nearby. I have not received Huo Jinyao¡¯s call today. ¡°Perhaps he is busy.¡±

    During this period of time, Xiang Caiping had also more or less grasped some information regarding Huo Jinyao¡¯s background. He was really a busy man and regrly needed to work overtime, entertain his clients and deal with many other aspects of his work.

    ¡°Come to think of it, both of you have been married for about six months already. Do you n to have children?¡±

    Xiang Caiping did not think that having children would help to strengthen marriage bonds, but Su Qingsang is over twenty-five years of age now. This was the optimal age for having children if she nned to have any.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t discussed this yet.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head and smiled a little awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s too soon. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    Ever since Huo Jinyao found out that she had been taking contraception pills, he has been taking protective measures.

    Both of them felt that it was not the right time to have children yet. Since they shared the same view, they had decided that it could wait.

    Xiang Caiping carefully observed her face and a sudden possibility urred to her. ¡°Qingsang, you¡¯re not against having children because of my rtionship with your father, are you?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not because of that,¡± Su Qingsang dispelled that idea without hesitation. ¡°I just feel that I¡¯m still young and don¡¯t feel like having a child so soon.¡±

    Xiang Caiping nced at her and remained silent. However, she knew in her heart that Su Qingsang was not speaking the truth.

    She must feel like this because of me. She feels that she is an illegitimate daughter and her biological father treats her coldly. I, as her mother, had not been there for her for such a long time, too.

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s heart ached. She had so much to say but did not know where to begin. She lowered her head and hid her watery eyes amidst the warm vapor from the hot spring.

    Su Qingsang did not know if Xiang Caiping believed her words either. When she had the thought to exin herself further, Xiang Caiping had already lifted her head to look at her. She had a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°This hot spring makes me feel rather good. Didn¡¯t the service personnel mention that there was floral-scented tea? I feel like having a cup. Do you want one?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Su Qingsang got up as she was speaking to fetch a cup of tea for Xiang Caiping. It seemed that Xiang Caiping had trusted what she said and she did not want to bring the topic up anymore.

    Even though it wasfortable to be immersed in the hot spring, it was not advisable to stay in there for too long.

    Xiang Caiping had the habit of going to sleep early, so the duo got up from the hot spring after a while and returned to their room to rest.

    Not long after they had gone back to their room, Su Peizhen and her friends left their rooms and headed for the hot spring pool. They just missed Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping.

    Xiang Caiping slept early, but Su Qingsang could not fall asleep.

    Huo Jinyao had the habit of calling her every day when she was abroad, but most of the day had passed and Huo Jinyao had not contacted her.

    Flipping over, Su Qingsang picked up her phone. It was almost 11 PM. If Huo Jinyao did not call her soon, she would go to sleep.

    As soon as she thought that, her phone screen lit up.

    Seeing Huo Jinyao¡¯s name on her screen, she quickly silenced her ringtone, turned to see that Xiang Caiping was still sleeping and swiftly got up to go to the bathroom to answer the call.

    ¡°You answered so fast. Are you still awake?¡±

    ¡°I was about to go to sleep.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s voice turned soft and gentle without her realizing it. ¡°What about you? Why did you only call at this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m working overtime.¡± Even though Huo Jinyao said that he would head to Japan, he was met with too many work responsibilities once he returned to Rong City.

    He was still in his office at the moment. ¡°I initially nned to meet you in Japan, but it seems that it¡¯ll take some time for me to go.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m enjoying myself with my mother. If you need to work, you don¡¯t have toe. We¡¯ll head back ourselves in a few days¡¯ time.¡±

    Su Qingsang could understand that work was more important, but she felt some disappointment in her heart.

    In truth, she really was missing him much.

 Chapter 342 - Donâ€™t You Look Where Youâ€™re Going?

    <h4>Chapter 342: Don¡¯t You Look Where You¡¯re Going?</h4>

    Huo Jinyao was really pressed for time these few days, and not just due to hispany¡¯s business.

    Both Huo Yifan and Huo Yiyang have been stepping over the boundaries recently. He was not afraid of them, but unfortunately, Huo Mingguang favored his nephews and had time and again cut them a lot of ck.

    ¡°Then you two enjoy yourselves. Just let the tour guide know where you would like to go and what activities you would like to do.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I will.¡± Su Qingsang could hear the fatigue in Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice. ¡°Are you exhausted? You sound a little hoarse. You need to take time to rest too. Don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, dear, for your concern. I will.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nced at the time while he was speaking, and saw the hour just turned eleven. He suddenly blurted out, ¡°Happy new year.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s new year¡¯s eve tomorrow and Japan is an hour ahead of China, so it should be new year¡¯s day now. Happy new year.¡±

    Su Qingsang was momentarily stunned. It was too quiet at her side; so quiet that she had forgotten about that. Today is thest day of this year.

    ¡°Happy new year to you too.¡±

    Huo Jinyao seemed satisfied. ¡°I think I¡¯m the first person to give you a new year¡¯s greeting, am I not?¡±

    ¡°You are.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°Would you like me to give you a call at twelveter so that I can be the first person to give you a new year¡¯s greeting too?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You should sleep soon. If not, how will you have the energy to take a tour tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± He was always so thoughtful. Su Qingsang felt genuine warmth in her heart.

    Huo Jinyao saw Yang Wenchanging in with a set of data. He seemed a little somber.

    He gave a hand signal and spoke softly to Su Qingsang on the other end of the line.

    ¡°It¡¯ste now, go and rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you too.¡±

    As he hung up, the gentle look on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face dissipated. His eyes were bright as they bore into Yang Wenchang¡¯s. ¡°How did the investigation go? Any results?¡±

    Yang Wenchang took a few steps forward and held out the papers in his hands to Huo Jinyao. ¡°President Huo, I have done an investigation, but there seems to be something amiss.¡±

    ¡°What is amiss?¡±

    ¡°Have a look at the data first. You will see for yourself.¡±

    Huo Jinyao took the papers from him and there was a dark look in his eyes after he randomly flipped through a few pages.

    ¡°President Huo?¡±

    Yang Wenchang was a little unhinged by the look in his eyes. Huo Jinyao gave a wave of his hand. ¡°Leave me and go to your work.¡±

    Yang Wenchang nodded and left the room.

    Huo Jinyao turned to look at the night scene outside the window. There was a strange look in his eyes.

    ...

    Su Qingsang fell asleep quickly after her call with Huo Jinyao the previous night. She woke up early to have some specialty noodles in a restaurant situated near the resort with Xiang Caiping.

    After their meal, they listened to their tour guide¡¯s rmendations of ces of interest near their resort.

    Su Qingsang nodded and was getting ready to board the vehicle that the tour guide had arranged for them in advance when she realized that she had forgotten to bring along her cell phone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and get my phone.¡± Su Qingsang looked at the tour guide and Xiang Caiping. ¡°Wait for me here for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to go? I can get it for you myself.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not a kid. It¡¯s just crossing the road to get my phone. Wait a little while for me. I¡¯ll return very soon.¡±

    Su Qingsang hurried into the resort and to her room to retrieve her phone. When she stepped out of her room after that, she ran down the corridor after shutting her room door. At the same time, there was a person heading in her direction.

    The person¡¯s footsteps were not hurried, but Su Qingsang¡¯s were. They ended up colliding with each other.

    Su Qingsang stumbled two steps back and before she could steady herself, she heard the annoyed voice of a female. ¡°Don¡¯t you look where you¡¯re going?¡±

 Chapter 343 - You Are But an Illegitimate Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 343: You Are But an Illegitimate Daughter</h4>

    ¡°Is this how you walk?¡±

    The voice was sharp, and it was speaking in Japanese. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t understand a word of it. Her knowledge of English was quite impressive. She had never learned Japanese before, though.

    Since she didn¡¯t understand Japanese, she could only apologize in English.

    She saw an extremely familiar face when she looked up.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Qiu Junjiao was reminded of the grim, murderous look on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face the other day as soon as she saw Su Qingsang.

    She had never been humiliated like that before. She had never had such a scary experience either. All these had been brought about by Su Qingsang.

    Qiu Junjiao had wanted to let the matter rest because she didn¡¯t want to talk about it again. Who could have guessed that she would meet Su Qingsang here and be reminded of all the enmities and hatred of the past.

    Her gaze fell on Su Qingsang who was in casual wear because she had nned to go out to walk around.

    She wore sports shoes with a pair of jeans and a red-color woolen hoodie.

    This get-up made Su Qingsang look two or three years younger than usual. She looked just like a fresh university graduate.

    Qiu Junjiao squinted her eyes at Su Qingsang, who saw in them unhappiness and jealousy.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t expect that she would meet all these people in Japan.

    Everybody was present today: Su Peizhen, Qiu Junjiao, Luo Meishan, and Song Youhe. When she saw them, they saw her too.

    The air momentarily froze. Su Qingsang blinked her eyes and nodded to greet them as she looked at Su Peizhen, who was walking towards them behind Qiu Junjiao.

    After she finished greeting them, she recalled that Xiang Caiping was still waiting for her. Therefore, she lifted her foot in preparation to leave.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Qiu Junjiao shouted out at Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang stopped with her foot in midair and looked at Qiu Junjiao. Qiu Junjiao was also looking at her. She was obviously unhappy.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t feel that her life had changed. Other people, however, found it hard to adapt to the change in her identity.

    Every dog has its day. The woman that they had despised and belittled, someone who was seen as below them, was suddenly above them.

    Although Su Qingsang didn¡¯t do anything, the change in her status was enough to make Qiu Junjiao and the others uneasy.

    ¡°Is anything else the matter?¡± Su Qingsang was anxious to go find Xiang Caiping. Today was New Year¡¯s Day. She was worried that it would be too crowded if she wentte.

    ¡°Yes, there is.¡± Qiu Junjiao had recalled being strangled by Huo Jinyao the moment she saw Su Qingsang. ¡°You had knocked into me just now. Shouldn¡¯t you be apologizing?¡±

    Su Qingsang was toozy to exin that she had already said sorry a moment ago. Instead, she just nodded. ¡°Sorry. I wasn¡¯t looking at where I was going.¡±

    Although she was sincere, Qiu Junjiao felt that she wasn¡¯t being serious enough.

    ¡°I see. You weren¡¯t looking at where you were going. Now that your status has improved, you can walk horizontally with your nose pointing up. How can you see where you are going like this?¡±

    That sounded a little too harsh. Su Qingsang frowned slightly as her lips moved. She wanted to rebut her but she recalled that Xiang Caiping was still waiting for her. She only raised her eyebrow slightly.

    ¡°Have you finished? Can I go now?¡±

    Her nonchnce made Qiu Junjiao even angrier. ¡°What are you so proud about, Su Qingsang? What do you have to boast of?¡±

    How am I being boastful? Su Qingsang didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t want toplicate matters before such a big group by arguing more.

    Qiu Junjiao got even madder as she looked at Su Qingsang. ¡°Su Qingsang, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. What are you? You are but an illegitimate daughter.¡±

 Chapter 344 - A Direct Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 344: A Direct Confrontation</h4>

    An illegitimate daughter? Su Qingsang raised her eyebrow slightly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I am but an illegitimate daughter. Have you finished talking? If you have, please excuse me.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡± Qiu Junjiao blocked her and stopped her from leaving. ¡°Is that okay with you?¡±

    Su Qingsang just wanted to leave. However, as she looked at the sheer size of the squad in front of her, she knew she couldn¡¯t just leave yet.

    Sheid her eyes on the four women in front of her. The corridor was not wide. Therefore, she had no way of leaving since they were blocking it.

    ¡°It is not okay,¡± said Su Qingsang bluntly as she looked at Qiu Jinjiao. ¡°I have something going on and I am not free to listen to you. I have already apologized for knocking into you. Moreover, you are not hurt. Therefore, I can¡¯t think of any reasons why I should have to stand here to listen to you.¡±

    Qiu Junjiao blinked her eyes as her conceited face turned red. She couldn¡¯t believe that Su Qingsang had dared rebuke her so directly.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Sorry, please excuse me.¡±

    Su Qingsang ignored the four women blocking her as she directly walked past them.

    Qiu Junjiao was very angry. Su Peizhen, who hadn¡¯t spoken all this while, caught hold of Su Qingsang¡¯s arm as she was trying to pass by her.

    Su Qingsang stopped to turn to look at her. Their eyes met.

    Through their eyes, Su Qingsang looked like she had some questions, while Su Peizhen looked unhappy.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, I didn¡¯t expect that this is what you would be when your status rose. I must say you disguised yourself well all those years in the Su Family.¡±

    Su Qingsang had disguised herself so well that Su Peizhen hadn¡¯t been able to tell that she was actually a cunning fox, not an innocent rabbit.

    ¡°You are wrong. I wasn¡¯t faking it in the past. Also, my status has not risen.¡±

    She understood that if she had been high-profile, growing up in an environment like that, she would have had a worse life.

    She tried to yank her arm of her sister¡¯s hand but Su Peizhen¡¯s grip was so strong that it made her frown ufortably.

    ¡°Are you saying that your status has not risen since you married Huo Jinyao? Then how do you define status? You were not like this before, Su Qingsang.¡±

    Su Peizhen really exerted some force as she pinched Su Qingsang¡¯s arm and didn¡¯t let her escape. ¡°Do you even know what you were like before? Huh?¡±

    Su Peizhen inched near to Su Qingsang¡¯s face as she spoke. ¡°I think you are too arrogant and too proud right now. You must have forgotten your pitiful state, right?¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen, let me go.¡±

    Su Qingsang clenched her other fist tightly as she tried hard to stop herself from striking her.

    ¡°I will let you go. I only want to remind you that regardless of how arrogant and proud you are now, you cannot hide the fact that you are an illegitimate daughter.

    ¡°You also cannot hide the fact that you had nobody to love and dote on you, that you were just a poor little worm.¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s expression has changed by now. ¡°If you are, then let go of me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not done.¡± The calmer Su Qingsang was, the angrier Su Peizhen became.

    How was it that an illegitimate daughter, whom she had always suppressed, could climb over her head now?

    How was it that Su Qingsang could marry Huo Jinyao and still make Qiu Yanbo think about her?

    If Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t married Huo Jinyao, or if she was still the pitiful, illegitimate daughter that nobody paid any attention to, would Qiu Yanbo have taken a second look at her?

    ¡°Can you remember how you once cried to my mom because you wanted to call her mom too? My mom ignored you. And what happened after that?

    ¡°You hid in the room to cry, right? Am I right?¡±

    There was a tinge of malice in Su Peizhen¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 345 - Your Mother is a Home-Wrecker

    <h4>Chapter 345: Your Mother is a Home-Wrecker</h4>

    ¡°Ever since you were young, you have only been able to look at Yuxin and I bask in our parents¡¯ love. But you? What about you?

    ¡°You must have forgotten that your mother didn¡¯t want you and forsook you. My dad didn¡¯t like you nor did he want you. If my mom didn¡¯t take pity on you and let you stay in the Su Family, you would have been thrown out long ago and ended up in some unknown corner. How dare you be so arrogant in front of us?¡±

    Finally, Qiu Junjiao¡¯s face revealed relief of her pent-up feelings. Luo Meishan and Song Youhe remained silent as they looked at the ruckus before them.

    All the three of them looked like they had vented their anger and were now enjoying the show.

    ¡°Su Peizhen.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t bother with the rest. Her normally clear, gentle eyes looked cold now. ¡°Have you said enough?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Su Peizhen still had pent-up feelings that she just wanted to vent now. ¡°Let me tell you. You are not only an illegitimate daughter, but your mother is also a home-wrecker. Regardless of how arrogant you act, you can¡¯t hide the fact that your mother is a home-wrecker.¡±

    Su Qingsang took a deep breath as she lifted her hand to p Su Peizhen. However, someone else¡¯s hand was faster than her.

    p. The sound not only stunned Su Peizhen and the other three, but it also stunned Su Qingsang.

    Her hand hadn¡¯t even gone down yet. When she turned, she realized that Xiang Caiping was already there.

    She didn¡¯t know how long Xiang Caiping had been listening to them from behind. Her face had already turned red. Her hand was still up in the air and she was breathing hard. Her wrinkled eyes stared fiercely at Su Peizhen.

    Although she wasn¡¯t young anymore, she had experienced hardship before. Her p was fast, hurried, and fierce.

    Su Peizhen was pped and hadn¡¯t had time to react yet. An obvious five-fingered handprint could be seen on her face.

    The immense pain on her face stunned Su Peizhen. She just stared nkly at this woman who had appeared from nowhere.

    ¡°You...who are you? How dare you hit me?¡±

    She had put all her focus on Su Qingsang previously while she only took a brief nce at Xiang Caiping. Now, she thought Xiang Caiping looked familiar but she couldn¡¯t recall.

    Instead, Luo Meishan and Song Youhe had some recollection. Isn¡¯t this the woman who had apanied Su Qingsang to try on clothes?

    Xiang Caiping had grown anxious when Su Qingsang didn¡¯t appear. Although nothing could possibly have happened to her since she was in the hotel. As a mother who had been separated from her daughter for so many years, she had been worried.

    Thus, after waiting for a few minutes to no avail, she simply told the escort and came looking for Su Qingsang.

    She hadn¡¯t expected that she would hear Su Peizhen¡¯s voice even before she went up.

    Every word that Su Peizhen had said had pricked her heart like a needle.

    Her heart ached so badly that she could barely breathe. Unknown to her all this while, her daughter had been ignored by her birth father, belittled by her stepsister who shared the same father, and also bullied by her stepmother.

    She, on the other hand, had actually been staying far away in Rong City. She had thought that, ording to his character, Su Chenghui would take good care of their daughter.

    What a huge mistake she had made. She could no longer suppress the feeling of guilt and it brought her down once again.

    She felt that her wrong was unpardonable. She even felt that she had no means to make it up for Su Qingsang in her lifetime.

    Her whole head had been filled with thoughts about what she could do in the future to make it up for Su Qingsang when she had heard Su Peizhen call her a home-wrecker.

    She had been consumed by rage. Thus, she had red up without even thinking twice.

 Chapter 346 - Who Do You Think You Are?

    <h4>Chapter 346: Who Do You Think You Are?</h4>

    Xiang Caiping had flung that p extremely hard. Even after that, she thought it was not hard enough.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Huh?¡± Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t have the poise that Su Qingsang disyed.

    She grabbed hold of Su Peizhen without hesitation. Her gaze had never been so grim. ¡°Who are you to scold my daughter? Where are your manners? Did your parents teach you to act like this?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s face was still in pain She couldn¡¯t even cover her face with her hands since Xiang Caiping was grabbing hold of her.

    She could only look at that woman. She had heard her. Her daughter? Who? Su Qingsang?

    Since when was Su Qingsang her daughter? Before Su Peizhen sorted out her thoughts, Xiang Caiping red up again. She could no longer hold herself back.

    She couldn¡¯t swallow this. Those pent-up feelings which she had suppressed and umted over the years had finally found a vent. She grabbed onto Su Peizhen¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t let her escape, just like what she had done earlier.

    ¡°Who are you calling a home-wrecker? Who did you think is the home-wrecker? Let me tell you, I am not the home-wrecker. Your mom is the home-wrecker. Your mom, Li Qianxue, is the home-wrecker! She stole my man! She had set a trap to get your father into a rtionship with her. Then, they had you and got married.¡±

    Su Peizhen had never heard this version of the story before. She stared with her big eyes at Xiang Caiping, in shock. ¡°You are speaking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Am I speaking nonsense? You can go back and ask Li Qianxue who the home-wrecker is. Who is so shameless as to steal another person¡¯s man?¡±

    Xiang Caiping flung off Su Peizhen¡¯s hand with force, took a deep breath, then turned to look at Su Qingsang and asked, ¡°Are you okay, Qingsang?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head slightly as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m okay, Mom.¡±

    She held onto Xiang Caiping as she walked forward. She felt happy that Xiang Caiping had stood up for her.

    She was worried though. It had taken a long time before she had managed to get Xiang Caiping to stop thinking about the past.

    Thanks to the fuss that Su Peizhen had kicked up, she was worried that Xiang Caiping would feel horrible and guilty about herself again. She would need a long time before she could recover from it again.

    Qiu Junjiao and the rest were stunned by the turn of events. Everybody stared nkly at Xiang Caiping and her daughter.

    Even Qiu Jinjiao, who had always been foul-mouthed, was dumbfounded by such a turn of events.

    ¡°All is good now that you are okay.¡± Xiang Caiping still couldn¡¯t stomach the grievances. She turned her body quickly as she stared hard at Su Peizhen and said, ¡°Miss Su, let me warn you. Qingsang is not an unwanted child. She is my most, most precious girl. Please pay attention to how you use your words in the future. I will not show mercy if there is a second time.¡±

    She pulled Su Qingsang¡¯s hand as she prepared to leave after speaking those words.

    Su Qingsang retracted her hand, however, patted her on the shoulders, and walked to Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Su Peizhen! Firstly, I am not arrogant. I have always only done what I think I can and should do, whether it was in the past or now. Secondly, my greatest asset is myself, not Huo Jinyao.¡±

    When she saw the five-fingered handprint on Su Peizhen¡¯s face, her tone grew gentler as she said, ¡°Lastly, although my mom hit you first, she did so because you insulted us first. Thus, let¡¯s call it quits and let this matter end. I really hope that we can stop interfering with each other¡¯s life. This is better for both of us, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    After she said this, she held Xiang Caiping¡¯s hand to leave.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face was still swollen. The painful sensation of burning fire had kept her in shock.

 Chapter 347 - How Dare She?

    <h4>Chapter 347: How Dare She?</h4>

    She had always thought of herself as a precious daughter of heaven. Since a young age, she had always been doted on by Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue. Her life had been smooth sailing, except that she had asionally found Su Qingsang to be a thorn in the flesh.

    The problem was that she kept getting into troubletely because of Su Qingsang. She had even gotten a tight p, and it was Su Qingsang¡¯s mother who had pped her! It was the home-wrecker who stood between her mother, Li Qianxue, and her father, Su Chenghui!

    How could Su Peizhen stomach this? Xiang Caiping had even bbered nonsense and called Li Qianxue the home-wrecker. That had shocked her even more.

    How dare she?

    ¡°Ah...:¡±

    She had lost her cool-headed arrogance. The poise and grace that Li Qianxue had so painstakingly instilled in her had gone missing. She only felt hatred. Utmost hatred.

    ¡°Peizhen? Are you okay?¡± said Qiu Junjiao as they looked at her. They were all worried about her.

    Su Peizhen was still trying to catch her breath. Her face was cold. She didn¡¯t hear her sisters at all.

    ¡°Peizhen?¡± Qiu Junjiao called out worriedly again. Xiang Caiping had really gone overboard and actually hit her!

    ¡°I am okay,¡± said Su Peizhen. Those three words almost felt like they had leaked out through the gaps of her teeth. The other girls looked at each other helplessly. They could sense the worry in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Peizhen! Your face...shall we go home to get some medicine?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say no. She kept trying to adjust her breathing when finally, she nodded coldly.

    Qiu Junjiao and the rest followed her back to her room. Su Peizhen¡¯s hands remained tightly sped together. Her eyes had never looked more somber.

    ...

    On the other side, Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping had remained silent until they got to the car. Yume, their escort, saw that both of them looked unhappy and was wise not to ask them about anything.

    Su Qingsang sighed lightly as she looked at Xiang Caiping¡¯s gloomy face. ¡°Mom, actually, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡± She had spoken in Lin City¡¯s dialect because Yume was around. Xiang Caiping couldn¡¯t speak. She only kept her head lowered.

    Her hand was sped in a fist as it rested on her knee. Her other hand was tightly pressing down on her chest. Su Qingsang knew that she was trying to control her emotions.

    She wanted to console her. She just didn¡¯t know how to begin. Finally, she gently ced her hand over her shoulders and said, ¡°Mom, I am okay now. It¡¯s true. Everything is over now. Everything has been over for a long time.¡±

    Xiang Caiping remained silent. Su Qingsang saw tears dripping down as she kept her head lowered.

    She felt helpless and sad. She felt moved as well. ¡°Actually, dad was not as bad as she had described.¡± Su Qingsang knew that her exnation was weak. She still just wanted to try to make her feel better.

    ¡°At least I was never cold or hungry all those years. I cannot ask for anything more. I am way more fortunate than kids from ordinary families.¡±

    Xiang Caiping still remained silent. She couldn¡¯t speak. She was worried that she would cry out if she started to speak.

    Su Qingsang blinked. Then, she decided to talk to her about some light-hearted stuff. ¡°Mom, look. We are going out now. How can we enjoy ourselves if you keep looking like this?¡±

    Xiang Caiping waved her hands. She needed some time to calm herself down.

    Su Qingsang knew that it would be useless to try to persuade her. She only hugged her tightly as she rested her face on her shoulders. ¡°Mom, I am really okay. I am good. Really good.¡±

    She had never thought that she had a miserable life. She had a positive attitude. She felt that she was much better off inparison to orphans.

 Chapter 348 - The Primary Culprit

    <h4>Chapter 348: The Primary Culprit</h4>

    If the Su Family had not treated Su Qingsang so coldly for so long, she would not have aplished as much as she had.

    She had graduated medical school at the age of 25. She was even nning to get a Master¡¯s Degree. She had been working very hard since she became a third year intern and was now a highly regarded talent in the hospital.

    Xiang Caiping had already stopped crying. Her breathing, however, was still uneven and her throat was still blocked. Such emotions as hers couldn¡¯t be cooled off simply with a sentence or two from Su Qingsang.

    Regardless of how well off Su Qingsang was right now, nothing could make up for Su Chenghui¡¯s negligence of her. She also could note to peace with or forget about being abandoned by her own mother.

    Xiang Caiping felt like the primary culprit.

    Yume didn¡¯t quite understand what they were talking about. She popped her head over from the front seat and asked softly, ¡°Missy Qingsang, is your mom alright?¡±

    ¡°She is fine,¡± replied Su Qingsang as she shook her head. She then signaled Yume not to ask any more questions.

    Yume was a very famous guide in Japan. She not only knew Mandarin and English, but she also had a good understanding of the customs and practices of many countries.

    Therefore, she didn¡¯t ask more once she saw Su Qingsang¡¯s signal.

    Finally, after several minutes, Xiang Caiping finally calmed down. She was clearly still feeling low and dejected.

    Su Qingsang knew that she couldn¡¯t persuade her to cheer up. She didn¡¯t want to either. Instead, she started to think about another matter.

    This was a very famous ryokan, but she hadn¡¯t expected to bump into Su Peizhen and the rest of her group there.

    She hadn¡¯t anticipated this conflict. She didn¡¯t think that Su Peizhen would have expected to bump into her either.

    She didn¡¯t know if Su Peizhen and her friends would leave after the ruckus just now. More trouble would surely ensue if they bumped into each other again.

    Should she suggest to Xiang Caiping to move to another ryokan?

    Once the thought surfaced, she began inquiring with Yume whether there were any otherparable ryokans in the vicinity.

    Yume knew a ce very well and began telling them about it.

    Suddenly, Xiang Caiping, who had been feeling low, looked up and said, ¡°Change our ryokan? We are not moving.¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°Why would we move? They should be the ones moving.¡±

    Xiang Caiping had been thinking a lot about what had happened just now. She was now under the impression that Su Qingsang had been a pitiful little girl who had been oppressed in the Su Family.

    Even though Su Qingsang had repeatedly reassured her that she had led a good life, she couldn¡¯t believe it. She could only think that Qingsang was lying to her.

    ¡°You have been giving in to them for all these years. How have they been treating you like this for all this time?¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s voice was very soft. It was so soft that only Su Qingsang, who sat very close to her, could hear her. She could also hear the anger in her voice.

    Su Qingsang could only sigh helplessly. ¡°I have really had a good life all these years, Mom.¡±

    If one looked beyond the fact that she hadn¡¯t gotted the things that she had longed for, and the indifference that everyone in the Su Family had shown her, she had indeed been well fed, well clothed and hadn¡¯tcked any allowance money.

    She had wanted to earn her own keep by working part-time so that she could cut herself off from the Su Family. She had dismissed the thought, however, when Su Chenghui had bought a house for her.

    She had then focused all her efforts on her studies. Therefore, her grades had been better than most other people¡¯s.

    ¡°A really good life.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    Xiang Caiping would not listen to her exnations. She had decided to stick to what she stubbornly thought to be true.

    She was totally helpless. She nced at Yume and asked, ¡°How long before we get there?¡±

    ¡°Almost there.¡± Yume knew that she could now do what she did best. She turned over to introduce the ce that they were visiting next.

    Su Qingsang felt somewhat relieved. Since Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t want to move to another ce, she could only hope that they would not bump into Su Peizhen and her friends again.

 Chapter 349 - Why Should We Give in to Them?

    <h4>Chapter 349: Why Should We Give in to Them?</h4>

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t regret confronting them. Su Peizhen was, however, Su Chenghui¡¯s most beloved daughter.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t guarantee that Su Chenghui wouldn¡¯t get angry with Xiang Caiping for pping his daughter. She thought it would be best to avoid stirring anything up.

    Su Qingsang was relieved when she discovered that Su Peizhen and the rest of her group had left the hot spring ryokan when she returned at night.

    She confirmed with the owner of the ryokan that they had really left. It was better this way. It was best that they didn¡¯t see each other again.

    Still, when she thought about the p, a tinge of uneasiness gushed up in her heart and she did not know why.

    After much pondering, she decided not to tell Huo Jinyao about her encounter with Su Peizhen.

    When Huo Jinyao called againter that night, she only told him about some interesting things that had happened during their day tour.

    Huo Jinyao was obviously very busy. She could hear the sound of the ttering of the keyboard over the phone.

    Su Qingsang hung up after repeatedly reminding Huo Jinyao to take care of his health.

    She saw Xiang Caiping sitting beside the window. It seemed like her mother was lost in thought. Su Qingsang went up, gently touched her mom¡¯s shoulders, and said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you say that you are tired after all that shopping? Let¡¯s go soak ourselves in the hot spring again.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like going.¡± Her mother had seemed upset for the entire day.

    ¡°Just think of it as keeping mepany, then. Is that okay, mom?¡±

    Xiang Caiping only went because Su Qingsang put it this way.

    Although she looked fine, Su Qingsang knew that Xiang Caiping wouldn¡¯t get over the encounter very quickly.

    She didn¡¯t want to talk about it any more. She could only try her best to get Xiang Caiping to enjoy herself more for the rest of the trip and hopefully be happier.

    The next day was the third day of the New Year. This marked the end of Su Qingsang¡¯s leave. She caught an early flight to return home to start work.

    As soon as she opened the door to pack, she saw Huo Jinyao at her doorstep. He had been about to knock on the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Su Qingsang was caught by surprise. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Huo Jinyao smiled as he stretched out his hands to hug her. His hug was very tight. Su Qingsang¡¯s face was buried in his chest.

    The weather in Japan was getting colder ove. Although it was a bit chilly outside of Huo Jinyao¡¯s clothes, Su Qingsang felt warm and touched.

    After he had hugged her enough, he raised her face and nted a kiss on her lips.

    It was a long, passionate kiss. Su Qingsang almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath. He¡¯d only let go of her when her legs started to turn jelly.

    They still stuck together with his forehead against hers. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed as she nodded her head at him. ¡°Mmm.¡±

    ¡°I missed you too, wifey.¡± Huo Jinyao hugged her yet again. ¡°Are you going to check out now?¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. Suddenly, she recalled that Xiang Caiping was still in the room.

    Indeed, she was standing right inside the door. She smiled as she looked at them.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face blushed even more. She had gotten so emotional when she saw Huo Jinyao that she had actually forgotten that Xiang Caiping was there.

    ¡°You...you haven¡¯t told me why you came.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would apany the two of you to Japan? I was too bogged down by work. I just finished workingtest night, had two hours of sleep, then flew here. I couldn¡¯t apany you for the tour, but I can bring you home.¡±

    Su Qingsang bit her lips as her gaze fell on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. It was only now that she realized that he didn¡¯t look too good.

    He looked tired. There were faint bloody streaks in his eyes and dark circles beneath his them.

    Her heart ached. She tightened her grip on his waist as she said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done this. We are grown ups, why would we lose our way? You should be resting at home since you are tired. You shouldn¡¯t have flown all the way here.¡±

 Chapter 350 - I Missed You

    <h4>Chapter 350: I Missed You</h4>

    Although it didn¡¯t take long to fly from Lin City to Japan, Su Qingsang still felt sorry for him.

    ¡°It was nothing. I am fine.¡±

    It took three hours to fly from Lin City to Japan. It took less than two hours to fly over from Rong City.

    Su Qingsang sighed. ¡°You...¡± Although Su Qingsang wasining softly, her expression revealed happiness.

    Huo Jinyao was such a thoughtful man. How could she not feel touched and like him?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Huo Jinyao stretched out his hands as he spoke, ¡°Give your luggage to me, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Much of Xiang Caiping¡¯s gloominess over the past few days had dissipated after she saw Huo Jinyao.

    Her daughter was fortunate after all. She knew that her daughter would lead a blissful life after she saw how Huo Jinyao was treating her now.

    Since her daughter was happy, she felt less guilty.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know anything about Xiang Caiping¡¯s feelings. He only figured that, after the tour, Xiang Caiping and Su Qingsang had grown closer. He was d to see such closeness.

    After they boarded the ne, Su Qingsang immediately asked the air stewardess to bring the nket and eye mask over so that Huo Jinyao could rest. Her heart ached for him.

    Huo Jinyao stretched across to kiss her on the corner of her lips. ¡°Wifey, do you feel bad for me? Don¡¯t worry, I am fine. I can miss out on a few hours of sleep and be okay.¡±

    ¡°Who is feeling bad for you?¡± Her mom was sitting behind them. Su Qingsang pouted in embarrassment as she stared at him and said, ¡°I feel bad for myself. I am tired because I had did too much these past few days. I need to sleep now.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then quickly sleep.¡±

    Huo Jinyao covered her with his nket and handed her the eye mask as well.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s sleep together.¡±

    As the two of themid down with their eyes closed, Su Qingsang heard Huo Jinyao say, ¡°It is meaningless to sleep together on the ne. Qingsang, let¡¯s sleep together after we get back home.¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed. Huo Jinyao was forever so cheeky.

    Huo Jinyao closed his eyes. They didn¡¯t speak, but their hands were sped together tightly in between them.

    ...

    Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t at home when Su Peizhen got back. She had a meeting to attend that day. She always had to attend such meetings since she was head of the Lin City¡¯s Chamber of Commerce for Women.

    Old Master Li was ying chess with Su Yuxin when he saw Su Peizhen return, so he waved his hands at her.

    Su Peizhen casually greeted him and quickly dashed back to her own room upstairs.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your sister?¡± Old Master Li looked worried as he nced at Su Yuxin.

    Su Yuxin ced his chess piece properly on the chess board before he looked up because of what Old Master Li said. ¡°Who knows? Didn¡¯t she go to Japan? Maybe she didn¡¯t have a good time there?¡±

    ¡°She went with Qiu Junjiao and the gang. Why would she be unhappy?¡±

    Along with Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue, Old Master Li also doted on this granddaughter. This was because, since a young age, she had been particrly honey-lipped and knew how to please the elders.

    He was just about to send Su Yuxin up to take a look when Su Peizhen dashed down the stairs like a gush of wind.

    She had already changed her clothes

    Old Master Li looked at her as she dashed back and forth. Then, he said, as his eyes met with Su Yuxin, ¡°Is that a handprint on your sister¡¯s face that I see?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± replied Su Yuxin. He was still preupied with thinking about how he should move his next piece.

    Old Master Li didn¡¯t say anymore. He thought that he might really have been mistaken.

    Su Peizhen, on the other hand, who still had the handprint on her face, had already ran to look for Su Chenghui, who was working overtime.

 Chapter 351 - You Wouldnâ€™t Let Anybody Bully Me, Right?

    Chapter 351: You Wouldn¡¯t Let Anybody Bully Me, Right?

    After a day, the five-fingered handprint on Su Peizhen¡¯s face faded a little.

    Still, she neither applied any medicine to it nor gave it any other treatments. She had purposefully returned home with that look.

    She wanted the handprint to serve as a reminder of the humiliation that she had suffered in Japan. She also wanted Su Chenghui to see how Su Qingsang had bullied her.

    Su Chenghui had been very busytely. He was still working overtime despite being on leave.

    ¡°Peizhen, you are back! How was your trip to Japan?¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t stop writing. He only said this one thing when he saw her before lowering his head to return to his work.

    ¡°Father...¡±

    By now, Su Peizhen was already pacing in front of Su Chenghui. She sounded different from her usual self. As Su Chenghui looked up, he immediately saw the five-fingered handprint on his daughter¡¯s face.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    Su Chenghui immediately stood up, went round his work desk to the front of Su Peizhen and asked, ¡°Who hit you? Who?¡±

    He was visibly angry. He hadn¡¯t imagined that her precious daughter, whom he had treasured like pearls, would be pped on her face like that!

    Who would dare to do such a thing in Lin City?

    ¡°Father.¡± Even if Su Peizhen had been putting on an act right from the start, she was really feeling like she had suffered injustice now, a huge injustice.

    She really felt wronged and was filled with anger and hatred.

    ¡°Peizhen?¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s heart ached terribly when he saw Su Peizhen in this state. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Tell me who hit you first.¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t stop herself from feeling emotional. She only calmed down with much effort.

    ¡°Peizhen?¡± Su Chenghui almost felt like dying as he looked at his daughter crying so hard that her eyes had turned red. ¡°Stop crying. Please tell me what happened to you.¡±

    ¡°Father,¡± said Su Peizhen as she took a deep breath to calm herself down, ¡°you wouldn¡¯t let anybody bully me, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Su Chenghui as he nodded. ¡°You are my daughter. I will never let anybody bully you.¡±

    ¡°So you will definitely settle the scores with whoever bullied me, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Chenghui nodded again. ¡°I will not allow anybody to bully you.¡±

    Su Peizhen felt relieved and nodded her head too. ¡°The person who bullied me is Su Qingsang...¡±

    ¡°Qingsang?¡± Su Chenghui frowned upon hearing her name. ¡°What happened to the both of you again? Didn¡¯t you go to Japan? How did you...¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t believe that Su Qingsang would initiate bullying Su Peizhen. He more or less knew what her character was like.

    She always avoided trouble wherever possible. Why would she provoke Su Peizhen with no rhyme or reason?

    ¡°Father. I have not finished. The person who had bullied me is Su Qingsang¡¯s mother.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s mother? Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t react. ¡°Who did you say it was?¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang¡¯s mother.¡± Su Peizhen was still feeling suffocated with grievances as she recalled what Xiang Caiping had said the other day. ¡°Father, her mother actually said my mother was the home-wrecker? She said that my mother had snatched you from her. This is not true, is it? She was lying to me, right?¡±

    ¡°What was that about her mother and your mother?¡± Su Chenghui suddenly felt confused as he recalled something. ¡°Please speak slowly. I can¡¯t understand you.¡±

    ¡°Father.¡± Su Peizhen had totally calmed down now. Her heart settled when she saw the look on Su Chenghui. She knew that his heart was really aching for her.

    She took a deep breath and told him about her encounter with Su Qingsang and her mother in Japan.

    Su Peizhen was less angry with Su Qingsang than he was with Xiang Caiping. Su Qingsang was considered Su Chenghui¡¯s daughter after all.

    But who did Su Qingsang¡¯s mother think she was?

 Chapter 352 - Was That Woman Telling The Truth?

    <h4>Chapter 352: Was That Woman Telling The Truth?</h4>

    Xiang Caiping had hit her and humiliated Su Peizhen, who was very upset.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m begging you to tell me that everything that woman said was untrue. Tell me. Please, just tell me.¡± Su Peizhen was getting a little emotional. She grabbed onto Su Chenghui¡¯s arm and shook it, demanding an answer from him. ¡°Dad, tell me. Tell me. She¡¯s lying, isn¡¯t she? Isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Su Chenghui was dumbfounded. He had never imagined that a situation like this would arise. Right now, he was shaken to his core.

    How had things turned out this way? How had Su Qingsang bumped into Su Peizhen in Japan? It would actually have been fine if the two of them had just happened to run into each other. How had the scene developed into an altercation between Xiang Caiping and Su Peizheng?

    Looking at Su Peizhen, Su Chenghui could not find any words. For the first time in at least a decade, his mind was overwhelmed.

    He felt anxiety when things spiraled out of control like this, a type of anxiety that caused his brain to stop working altogether.

    As he listened to Su Peizhen¡¯s worried voice, he suddenly became very calm. His work at Li Corporation over the past twenty years was not going to be in vain. He did not work hard and bring up the Su family to its current station for nothing. If he could not process this situation and get it under control quickly, then was he really the man that he thought he was?

    ¡°Dad, tell me the truth.¡± When Su Peizhen realized that he was not replying, she became worried. Was what that woman said true? Could Su Peizhen¡¯s mother have stolen Su Chenghui from Xiang Caiping?

    ¡°Peizhen, listen to me.¡± Su Chenghui grabbed onto Su Peizhen¡¯s shoulders. His voice soundedposed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these matters. Let them go.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Su Peizhen widened her eyes as she listened in disbelief. ¡°Dad, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said, let these matters rest.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s voice got higher. She could not believe that he was not going to deny the allegation. ¡°What did you say? Say it once more.¡±

    ¡°I said¡ª¡±

    ¡°So everything that woman said was true?¡± Su Peizhen could not let this go. ¡°My mother really stole you from her?¡±

    ¡°Peizhen,¡± Su Chenghui frowned. He wanted to exin but Su Peizhen was reluctant to listen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡± She said as she shook her head. Whenever she thought about that woman, she recalled how she had been pped. ¡°Do you know that she hit me? She pped me! You and mom neverid a finger on me, but that woman dared to hit me!¡±

    ¡°Peizhen¡ª¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t n to punish the woman who bullied me? You want me to just let it go?¡± Su Peizhen took one huge step back while shaking her head incessantly. ¡°All of that was true? You did not really love my mother? You¡¯ve loved that woman all along?¡±

    Su Chenghui furrowed his brows unconsciously. ¡°Peizhen, it¡¯s not what you think it is. Your mother and I, actually, you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not listening.¡± Su Peizhen could not stand to hear this anymore. She waved him off, her face full of despair. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why she wanted to hit me, right?¡±

    ¡°Peizhen.¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s altercation with Xiang Caiping had left Su Chenghui in a difficult spot.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Su Peizhen stepped forward and grabbed Su Chenghui¡¯s hand with a surprisingly forceful grip. Her young, beautiful face reflected traces of anger and shock. ¡°You want that woman toe back, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re nning on having her rece my mother, right? Am I right?¡±

 Chapter 353 - You Have To Settle The Score For Me

    <h4>Chapter 353: You Have To Settle The Score For Me</h4>

    Su Chenghui was again taken aback. He subconsciously resisted this thought. ¡°Peizhen, I didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, then why do you refuse to settle the score for me?¡± Su Peizhen was now convinced that what Xiang Caiping had said was true. ¡°Sure enough, that woman is the one you love, so now you would rather look on as I¡¯m being bullied than step in, right?¡±

    ¡°Peizhen.¡± What nonsense is this? Su Chenghui reached out to hold her hand. ¡°You need to calm down. There are many things that are not how you see them. I asked you to let it go because I do not want you toe into conflict with her. After all, she...¡±

    ¡°After all, she is Su Qingsang¡¯s mother and the woman you love the most. Is that right?¡±

    Su Peizhen swept Su Chenghui¡¯s hand away. The early years of her life had been smooth sailing; she had everything served to her on a silver tter.

    However, recently, she ran into one obstacle after another. Even her father, whom she had always respected, was not cutting her any ck.

    ¡°Peizhen, things are not what you imagine them to be.¡±

    Su Chenghui was starting to have a headache as he faced Su Peizhen¡¯s usatory attitude. The words he had buried deep down in his heart were on the verge of spilling out of his mouth.

    ¡°Father, stop finding reasons and excuses for yourself. You¡¯re not able to exin yourself precisely because what I said was right. Everything I said was right, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    At this moment, Su Peizhen could not bear to listen anymore. All she felt was hurt. She was mortified.

    ¡°Father, you just look on as a stranger antagonizes me. Are you being fair to me? Are you being fair to my mother?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes widened and he took a step forward to exin himself. ¡°Peizhen, listen to me. Actually...¡±

    Su Peizhen refused to pay attention and Su Chenghui was starting to panic. He could not care about anything else at this moment.

    ¡°Peizhen, you can choose not to believe what I¡¯m going to tell you, but it¡¯s true. I...¡±

    At this moment, Su Peizhen¡¯s cellphone rang. Su Peizhen already ran out of patience with her father, so she avoided him by moving away to answer the call.

    ¡°Peizhen, I heard that you¡¯re back. Where are you?¡±

    It was Li Qianxue on the other end of the line. Su Peizhen had finally found someone to pour out her frustrations to. She could not contain herself anymore.

    ¡°Mother...¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, what happened?¡±

    Li Qianxue had never heard her daughter sob this way while speaking, not even when her engagement with Qiu Yanbo was broken off.

    ¡°I, I...¡±

    ¡°Peizhen.¡± Su Chenghui stepped forward at this moment and looked at Su Peizhen, urging her with his eyes to watch what she was going to say.

    ¡°Someone humiliated me, Mother.¡±

    Su Peizhen was oblivious to Su Chenghui. Since Su Chenghui would not settle the score for her, she would look for the person who would.

    ¡°Are you with your father? Wait a little while. I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡±

    Upon hearing the way Su Peizhen¡¯s voice broke, Li Qianxue spoke without a second thought, ¡°Are both of you at thepany? Wait a few minutes for me. I¡¯m close by.¡±

    Su Peizhen hanged up and came face to face with Su Chenghui who was hesitating to speak. Uncontroble anguish enveloped her.

    ¡°Father, since you¡¯re not willing to settle the score for me, I¡¯ll have to let Mother do it.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, you...¡±

    Su Chenghui knew that Li Qianxue was heading their way and what he had meant to reveal to Su Peizhen was caught in his throat. He had no intention of saying it anymore.

    He rubbed his brows with exhaustion. The situation was getting more and more out of hand.

    Fifteen minutester, Li Qianxue appeared at Su Chenghui¡¯s office. When she saw the p mark on Su Peizhen¡¯s face, her demeanor turned extremely grim.

    ¡°Who hit you?¡±

 Chapter 354 - Are You Worrying About Her?

    <h4>Chapter 354: Are You Worrying About Her?</h4>

    Su Peizhen and her friends returned back to China a day earlier than Su Qingsang, hence Su Qingsang was not aware of the p that Xiang Caiping had given Su Peizhen. It had incurred the wrath of Li Qianxue and Su Peizhen.

    Su Qingsang just got off her flight and felt assured and rxed when she saw Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyao had rested on his way to the airport and his disposition looked much better.

    The temperature in Japan was lower than in Lin City, and Su Qingsang felt warm the moment she stepped off the ne.

    Huo Jinyao immediately took the thick coat that Su Qingsang had shrugged off from her shoulders.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yang Wenchang will be picking us up shortly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang felt refreshed after resting on the flight.

    She looked at Xiang Caiping with a tinge of worry. Xiang Caiping shook her head at her daughter. ¡°I had also rested during the flight. I¡¯m feeling much better now.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s head home.¡±

    The trio arrived home. Even though Su Qingsang went on the trip with Xiang Caiping, she still bought some things.

    Naturally, she did not need to buy anything for Su Peizhen. She had picked out some gifts for her colleagues from her department and also for Su Chenghui.

    The most important gift was for Shi Mengwan. She gave Shi Mengwan a call almost immediately after she got home, and invited her toe for dinner that night to receive her gift.

    After an afternoon¡¯s rest, Sister Lu received instructions from Huo Jinyao and brought a bunch of ingredients over to Su Qingsang¡¯s ce.

    After having Japanese food for some days, Su Qingsang felt like having hotpot. Xiang Caiping said that it was not hygienic to eat hotpot in restaurants, and suggested making it themselves at home.

    Su Qingsang knew that Xiang Caiping was not in a good mood these days, so she thought that having a hotpot would lighten the atmosphere and warm the mood.

    Sister Lu bought many ingredients, among them bones meant for making the soup fragrant. Su Qingsang asked Sister Lu to follow the online instructions to using bones in the boiling of the soup before she added the seasonings for the hotpot.

    The hotpot was split into two halves. One side was spicy and the other was not. Xiang Caiping washed and chose the vegetables with Su Qingsang. The mood of despair which she had for the past few dayspletely vanished.

    Su Qingsang also felt less worried about her.

    Shi Mengwan arrived before it was mealtime. Since she had received the prestigious award and there were many couples getting married at the end of the year, she was extremely busy.

    When Su Qingsang saw her, she realized that Shi Mengwan had circles under her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Were you not able to sleep well?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shi Mengwan yawned. ¡°I was sketching till two in the morning.¡±

    Su Qingsang furrowed her brows and felt her heart ache a little. ¡°It¡¯s not an urgent task, so if you can¡¯t manage by yourself, you can just employ someone. Why do you have to make yourself so exhausted?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    Shi Mengwan put an arm around her neck. ¡°Look at you, you look good. Had a good time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Huo Jinyao was not home yet and Xiang Caiping was helping out in the kitchen, so there were some things which she could tell Shi Mengwan.

    She pulled Shi Mengwan into the room and told her that she was going to hand her the gift. She then told her about the encounter with Su Peizhen in Japan as well as Xiang Caiping pping Su Peizhen.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Besides shock, there was also admiration. ¡°Your mother pped Su Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°Shh...¡± Su Qingsang put a finger to her lips and took a nce in the direction of the living area. ¡°Since the incident has taken ce, I feel troubled now that I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°Right now you¡¯re afraid of Su Peizhen or Li Qianxue finding trouble with you?¡± Regardless of who it is, Huo Jinyao should be able to deal with it.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what¡¯s troubling me.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. Whatever woulde her way was inevitable, but she had never thought of running away from it. ¡°My mother is an extremely thoughtful person. She keeps thinking that she has let me down all these years, so I...¡±

    ¡°I get it. You hope that I¡¯ll talk about positive thingster so that Auntie will not think about anything unhappy. Am I right?¡±

 Chapter 355 - You Have To Leave This Place

    <h4>Chapter 355: You Have To Leave This ce</h4>

    ¡°Smart. That¡¯s exactly what I mean.¡± After spending time with each other during this period of time, Su Qingsang really treated Xiang Caiping as her own mother, hence she naturally did not wish for Xiang Caiping to go through any grievances.

    ¡°Not a problem. Just leave such tasks to me.¡± Shi Mengwan patted Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulder as she spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Su Qingsang knew Shi Mengwan well. Compared to her own slightly nd personality, Shi Mengwan was substantially more bubbly and cheerful.

    Xiang Caiping had always liked her. With her around, Xiang Caiping would be happier.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside.¡± Su Qingsang looped her arm through Shi Mengwan¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m actually not really worried because Huo Jinyao and I are thinking deeply about another issue.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Moving to Rong City.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving this ce?¡± Shi Mengwan was really shocked this time. ¡°Just to avoid members of the Su Family?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that. Huo Jinyao is originally from Rong City. Previously, he moved here to further his business and stayed because of me. His grandfather had been hoping for us to move back.¡±

    Shi Mengwan stopped speaking. Honestly, she did not know what to say. Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang were married and it was understandable that he would wish to take Su Qingsang back to his hometown.

    However, she could not bear for Su Qingsang to leave. ¡°Qingsang, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still too soon to think about it now. We have just made this decision. Don¡¯t you worry, we¡¯ll still be here for a long time.¡±

    Shi Mengwan let out a sigh and hugged Su Qingsang tightly. ¡°If I had known this earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to marry Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I shouldn¡¯t have married him. I should¡¯ve married you.¡±

    ¡°I am in favor of that.¡± Shi Mengwan widened her eyes in mock seriousness. ¡°You should abandon him ande into my embrace.¡±

    ¡°That will not do,¡± a pleasant, crisp male voice sounded out. It was unclear when Huo Jinyao had returned home, but now he was leaning against the door while staring at the two women. ¡°She is my wife, so don¡¯t you think of snatching her away from me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Su Qingsang smiled as she released Shi Mengwan¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re just in time for dinner.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m was going to let both of you know that dinner is ready.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Huo Jinyao went forward to take Su Qingsang¡¯s hand and led her out to the dining area.

    Shi Mengwan feigned hurt and trailed behind them while making mock teasing noises.

    ¡°You abandoned me the moment your husband arrived, when you had said that you want to be with me. Woman, you really value men more than friendship.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You talk too much.¡±

    Su Qingsang was amused. She turned and extended her hand to Shi Mengwan, but thetter avoided it with a pompous look on her face.

    ¡°Thanks, but there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m not going to be the third wheel.¡±

    With that, she went outside. Xiang Caiping was just cing the hotpot on the dining table and she was full of smiles when she saw Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°Mengwan, you¡¯re just in time for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Auntie,¡± Shi Mengwan held Xiang Caiping¡¯s arm the moment she stepped forward. ¡°Qingsang offended me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at Shi Mengwan. She had an extremely aggrieved look of grudge on her face, which was a reflection of her usation towards Su Qingsang favoring the opposite sex over friendship.

    Shi Mengwan already looked strikingly pretty and her features were beautiful. Her looks, coupled with her crisp voice and lively words, doubled her attractiveness.

    Shi Mengwan made Xiang Caiping happy and continued to interact with her. Shi Mengwan winked in a subtle way at Su Qingsang after taking her seat at the dining table.

    Su Qingsang smiled as she caught Shi Mengwan¡¯s signal and gestured her appreciation.

    The bosom friends thought that their subtle interaction was not obvious to others, but Huo Jinyao had, in fact, caught all of it. His line of sightnded on Su Qingsang. She was subtly beaming away as she looked at Shi Mengwan¡¯s interaction with Xiang Caiping. Her eyes reflected her jovial mood.

    He could not help but reach out and lightly squeeze her palm.

 Chapter 356 - Another World

    <h4>Chapter 356: Another World</h4>

    Su Qingsang noticed Huo Jinyao¡¯s subtle act and turned to give him a smile.

    Both Shi Mengwan and Xiang Caiping noticed the pair¡¯s attitude towards each other. Xiang Caiping then felt better after her previous unhappiness.

    On the other hand, Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes reflected envy and a streak of gloom. She recalled her encounter with Zhan Haoze a few days ago.

    Su Qingsang was fortunate. Huo Jinyao was hers and hers only. Huo Jinyao had no rivals for Su Qingsang¡¯s affection either.

    However, Zhan Haoze had another woman. Shi Mengwan was not the one by his side. Most importantly, Zhan Haoze had long forgotten their promise to each other.

    As she shook off her thoughts, Shi Mengwan¡¯s emotions changed immediately. Soon, she was again cracking jokes.

    With her daughter, son-inw and Shi Mengwan present, Xiang Caiping¡¯s spirits greatly lifted.

    What had happened in the past was irreversible. She would just make sure to pamper her daughter extra in the future.

    Xiang Caiping ced the beef that had been cooked in the hotpot in Su Qingsang¡¯s bowl and some vegetables in Shi Mengwan¡¯s bowl. The atmosphere was harmonious and joyous.

    Just when the mood was getting really good, the doorbell rang.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes met and he ced a firm hand on her shoulder before getting up to open the door.

    Standing outside the door was Su Chenghui and he obviously had not expected Huo Jinyao to be the one to open. He was momentarily surprised.

    The dining room was joined to the living area. Su Qingsang was seated at the spot in the dining room that faced the living area. Espying Huo Jinyao standing and not moving at the door, she turned her head and spotted Su Chenghui at the entrance.

    Frowning, she subconsciously turned to look at Xiang Caiping who was seated at her side.

    The smell of the hotpot was strong and Su Chenghui naturally caught its whiff. ¡°You...you are having dinner?¡±

    Huo Jinyao lifted his jaw a little and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re just sitting down to eat. Have you had dinner, Father?¡±

    ¡°I have not.¡± Su Chenghui answered without thinking. He felt a little awkward after answering. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, you should go ahead.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt like she was put in a spot. Logically, she should invite Su Chenghui in for dinner, but...

    Xiang Caiping looked away to avoid seeing Su Chenghui. She still felt anguished.

    It was Shi Mengwan who read the situation well and once again smoothed things over. ¡°Hi, Uncle.¡±

    As she spoke, she threw a look at Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang sighed and stood up, walking over to where Huo Jinyao was standing.

    ¡°Father, join us if you have not had dinner yet. However, I¡¯m not sure if the food is to your liking. We¡¯re having hotpot tonight.¡±

    ¡°Hotpot? Great, great.¡± Su Chenghui was caught off guard a bit. He nced at Su Qingsang and decided to enter the house.

    The dining table was rectangr and Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao originally sat together on one side while Xiang Caiping and Shi Mengwan sat on the other. At the head of the table was Sister Lu. There was only one seat left for Su Chenghui.

    Su Chenghui sat down, and seated on his left was Su Qingsang. Xiang Caiping was seated on his right.

    Some of the ingredients on the table had been put into the hotpot, but there were still many ingredients left. The hotpot with two separate soup bases was steaming.

    The scene in front of Su Chenghui was something he had never experienced before.

    He had risen in the Li Corporation to the position of general manager. Being with Li Qianxue enabled him to be promoted swiftly, and the people who dared to behave casually towards him dwindled.

    In the Li Family, Old Master Li had high blood pressure, so his diet was light but healthy. When Su Chenghui was working, he would order lunch for himself alone.

    As for the times when he did business socializing outside of work, the venues were all top-grade hotels and the people he interacted with were all elites or directors of the business world.

    He had never experienced eating hotpot at a table of people sitting close to one another.

    The steaming hotpot, despite the overpowering smell of the ingredients mixed with the soup, seemed surprisingly appetizing when he was enveloped in its aroma.

    This is unfamiliar to him, like he was in another world.

 Chapter 357 - She Is Exaggerating

    <h4>Chapter 357: She Is Exaggerating</h4>

    The previously joyous atmosphere stagnated a little. Su Chenghui remained silent and the others did not speak either.

    Xiang Caiping knitted her brows as she looked at the ingredients in the hotpot. Finally, she picked up a piece of meat with her chopsticks and ced it in Su Qingsang¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°Come, eat this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s lips twitched. She knew that Xiang Caiping felt a little troubled about the possible reason why Su Chenghui would visit at this time.

    ¡°Father, you should eat as well.¡± Xiang Caiping could ignore Su Chenghui, but Su Qingsang could not.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the food suits your tastes. If you don¡¯t eat spicy food, you can eat from the non-spicy side of the hotpot.¡±

    Su Qingsang was well aware of Su Chenghui and his family having the habit of eating lightly-vored food.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Su Chenghui did not stand on ceremony. After Sister Lu handed him a bowl, he started on his meal.

    Shi Mengwan was a little cautious at first because after all, Su Chenghui evoked some fear in her. However, thinking of her mission today and noticing the persistent look of displeasure on Xiang Caiping¡¯s face, she could only force herself to continue to be the one who influenced the general mood positively.

    ¡°Auntie, have this. Qingsang especially likes it too.¡±

    Shi Mengwan picked up a prawn dumpling with her chopsticks and gave it to Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Really?¡± Xiang Caiping was still trying to build a bond with Su Qingsang these days and was also trying very hard to get to know Su Qingsang¡¯s food preferences. ¡°Would the two of you go for hotpots together often?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we did, especially when the weather was cold.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at Su Qingsang as she was speaking. ¡°Auntie, you know, when Su Qingsang was studying for her examinations, it was really tough on her. She was studying till the wee hours of the morning every day. There were times when she even forgot to have dinner, and it was me who got her food.¡±

    ¡°You treat Qingsang really well.¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at Su Qingsang as she was speaking. ¡°No matter how engrossed you are in your studies, your physical well-being is the most important thing. You should never neglect your health in the future.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I did not. Mengwan is exaggerating.¡± Su Qingsang threw Shi Mengwan a look. ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk about how you were oblivious to everything else and continued sketching into the wee hours of the morning whenever you were focused on your sketches?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I sketched until I forgot all about having my meals, and it was you who got me food to prevent me from starving to death.¡±

    Shi Mengwan kept reminiscing about the past and looked in Xiang Caiping¡¯s direction. ¡°Auntie, actually it was Qingsang who took care of me more often. After all, there were more instances of me working outside regr hourspared to her.¡±

    ¡°Both of you are good kids.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really not that exaggerated.¡± Su Qingsang could feel Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes on her and exined inly, ¡°Honestly, during the period of time when we lived together, we just took care of each other.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Auntie, the room you¡¯re staying in now used to be my room.¡±

    Shi Mengwan had chosen an office space which was far from where she lived and since she was making money, she moved out. However, whenever she was free from othermitments, she would stay with Su Qingsang for a day or two.

    When Su Qingsang got married, Shi Mengwan¡¯s frequency of visits decreased.

    ¡°Come and stay next time, as long as you don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, Auntie? Why would I mind you?¡± Shi Mengwan patted her shoulder affectionately. ¡°Qingsang is like my sister. Her mother is my mother too.¡±

    With Shi Mengwan present, the atmosphere returned to how it was before Su Chenghui joined them.

    Su Chenghui never made any attempt to speak. He sat there listening to others talk about heard interesting stories about his daughter.

    It was not his first time looking at this daughter of his, but it was his first time looking at her with admiration.

    Without him knowing or being aware of it, Su Qingsang had grown from a child into a woman.

    When she smiled, she did not look as strikingly attractive as Su Peizhen, but she looked extremely gentle. Looking at the way her eyes narrowed as sheughed, he could almost see himself in his youth.

    Both Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin resembled him. Their eyes and the shape of their faces were like his.

 Chapter 358 - I Was Hurt

    <h4>Chapter 358: I Was Hurt</h4>

    Su Chenghui suddenly looked pensive. He looked on as both Huo Jinyao and Xiang Caiping were putting food into Su Qingsang¡¯s bowl.

    He listened to Shi Mengwan¡¯s recount of the interesting happenings that urred during Su Qingsang¡¯s time in college and as a post-graduate student.

    He also got to know about some notable things that happened to Su Qingsang when she was working in the hospital. He suddenly realized how, despite his close proximity to his daughter, it was the first time he felt he had an in-depth understanding of her.

    Prior to this, he had been so much closer to Su Peizhen.

    He remembered vividly when Su Peizhen first teethed, spoke, learned to walk, went to kindergarten, attended college, and even when she first received a love letter from her ssmate.

    However, what about Su Qingsang? He could not recall anything at all.

    He remained silent, and no one talked to him.

    From time to time, Huo Jinyao would ask him briefly about work-rted matters. He answered a little distractedly.

    He thought about his purpose ining here today and his gaze fell on Xiang Caiping. She was looking at Su Qingsang at the moment and listening to her description of some interesting interns in the hospital she worked in.

    The edges of her eyes crinkled as she smiled benignly. She could only see her daughter and was giving her whole-hearted attention.

    ¡°I¡¯m so full.¡± Shi Mengwan patted her stomach. ¡°Woe is me. I¡¯m going to be two kilograms heavier tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Judging by your figure, you can afford to put on even five kilograms.¡± Shi Mengwan was not skinny, but she was definitely not plump.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. The weather is turning frosty, and I can feel that I¡¯m gaining weight around my waist. I will have to go on a diet if I continue eating like this.¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, what diet are you talking about? You don¡¯t need it.¡± Xiang Caiping gazed at both women. ¡°Neither of you is allowed to go on any diet. Your health is of the utmost importance. Mengwan, especially you. I¡¯ll whip up some nice dishes the next time youe over.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re going to fatten me up like a pig if you keep up with this.¡±

    ¡°No pig could be so beautiful.¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s amusing banter caused Shi Mengwan to erupt intoughter. The traces of a smile on Su Qingsang¡¯s face also became more apparent.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling full too.¡±

    Su Qingsang stood upright and noticed that Su Chenghui was still in his seat. She switched her gaze to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Well, shall we go for a walk and try to digest some of our hearty meal?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Shi Mengwan stood up as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go together. Do you mind me being the third wheel?¡±

    ¡°I do mind.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Su Qingsang could not help but re at Huo Jinyao. ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡±

    Huo Jinyao cleared his throat. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so Mengwan must be going to head back to rest.¡±

    Shi Mengwan blinked and turned to look in Xiang Caiping¡¯s direction. ¡°Auntie, look. I¡¯m being ostracised.¡±

    ¡°Auntie will not neglect you. Stay and keep mepany.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Shi Mengwan ced a palm over her chest and kept her mock look of hurt on her face. ¡°However, I¡¯ve been injured, so I¡¯m going to head home and nurse this bruised heart of mine alone.¡±

    ¡°Mengwan...¡±

    ¡°Mother, we¡¯ll head down first.¡±

    Su Qingsang could not bear to stay around any longer. She could see that Su Chenghui had something to say to Xiang Caiping about. It was better to give them some privacy.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Mother,¡± Su Qingsang ced her hand over Xiang Caiping¡¯s and pulled herself away. ¡°We¡¯ll just take a walk in the neighborhood. It¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll be leaving too.¡± Shi Mengwan stood up. ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t bear to be the third wheel. I still have to head home to continue with my sketches.¡±

    The three young people left. Sister Lu deftly cleared the dishes, washed them and left too.

    Within thirty minutes, only Su Chenghui and Xiang Caiping were left in the apartment.

 Chapter 359 - Are You Settling The Score For Your Daughter?

    <h4>Chapter 359: Are You Settling The Score For Your Daughter?</h4>

    The faint smell of the hotpot still lingered in the air, but the joyous and harmonious atmosphere that had enveloped the apartment until a few minutes ago had disappeared without a trace.

    Xiang Caiping intended to return to her room, but for reasons unknown, she got up from her seat and went to sit in the living room.

    She switched her phone on and continued to work on the sweater she was knitting before. Previously, Su Chenghui did not move from his seat at the head of the dining table, but after his daughter and son-inw had left, he stood up and stood quietly beside Xiang Caiping.

    Xiang Caiping ignored him and he took the initiative to sit beside her.

    ¡°Caiping?¡±

    Xiang Caiping did not pause in her knitting. She did not even attempt to look at him.

    Her attitude caused Su Chenghui to feel a little stifled. He gazed at Xiang Caiping¡¯s face, which had lost all traces of youth and was lined with wrinkles, and a subtle feeling rose within him.

    Was it love? He did not know if it was. However, he definitely felt sympathy and heartache.

    Since Xiang Caiping¡¯s appearance, it was much easier to look into her past.

    Su Chenghui had gotten someone to do some checking and had looked at those reports. Reading them caused him to feel guilty.

    In truth, he had grown up with Xiang Caiping and spent his childhood with her. They had been an inseparable andpatible pair and their rtionship could be described as precious and genuine.

    He understood Xiang Caiping and knew that she had a gentle and vulnerable nature. However, tender-hearted as she was, she had put herself out there in the business world and worked hard in her career like a man. This made his heart ache.

    Letting out a soft sigh, he thought of the matter he had been struggling with. ¡°Caiping, did you go to Japan with Qingsang a few days ago?¡±

    Xiang Caiping did not respond to his question and held up the sweater to examine it. The knitting for the bottom part of it had beenpleted. She was thinking about how she could add a pattern to it.

    ¡°Caiping?¡± Su Chenghui knew that she was angry with him, but he had thought that it would notst.

    Xiang Caiping put the sweater down and looked at him coldly. ¡°Since you already know the answer, why bother asking me?¡±

    Su Chenghui was a little stumped by her response. Xiang Caiping¡¯s grudging attitude towards him caused him to feel a little exasperated. ¡°Yes, I knew about that. Su Peizhen had also gone to Japan and encountered you two there.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Xiang Caiping thought she knew what he was driving at. She gave a softugh and a rare tinge of mockery filled her eyes.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, you came here because you nned to settle the score for your daughter, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Caiping, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Did I misinterpret your intention?¡± Xiang Caiping gave a coldugh. ¡°Qingsang could not have been the one to tell you about my trip to Japan with her, so it must have been that other daughter of yours. She didn¡¯t just tell you that I was in Japan with Qingsang, right? She must also have told you that I gave her a p, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    Su Chenghui gazed at Xiang Caiping. There was a sense of sharpness in her that he had never seen before. ¡°Caiping.¡±

    ¡°I was thinking about why you¡¯re here today. So, have youe to settle the score for your daughter?¡±

    At this moment, Xiang Caiping could only feel a sense of rage rising in her. If Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter was that important, did it mean that her own daughter was not?

    ¡°Caiping, why would you think of me in this way?¡±

    Su Chenghui stared at Xiang Caiping with widened eyes. He really could not stomach the sharpness in her attitude. ¡°I just wanted to speak with you about Peizhen¡¯s issue, but I definitely don¡¯t have the intention of settling any scores for her.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± Xiang Caiping could not bear the sight of Su Chenghui. It fired up her hatred for him. She hated his cruelty, callousness, and selfishness. She also hated him for being unconcerned about Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Since you have no intention of settling the score for her, are you here to apologize for her rudeness?¡±

    ¡°Rudeness? Apologize?¡± Su Chenghui was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Your daughter kept calling Su Qingsang an illegitimate daughter and me a mistress. Don¡¯t you think that your daughter had some problems with her upbringing? Don¡¯t you feel that she is extremely rude?¡±

 Chapter 360 - She Is Not Your Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 360: She Is Not Your Daughter</h4>

    Su Chenghui was stunned. ¡°Peizhen...¡±

    Seeing the confusion in his eyes, Xiang Caiping immediately knew that he was in the dark about this matter. The look of fury on her face intensified.

    ¡°Look, you had no idea what happened or what your lovely daughter had said,¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°But you still came running here with the burning urgency to settle the score for her?¡±

    ¡°Caiping, I¡¯m not...¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re not here to exin things in ce of your favorite daughter? You¡¯re not here to settle the score for Li Qianxue¡¯s precious child? Then tell me, what are you here for?¡±

    Su Chenghui grew silent and gazed at Xiang Caiping with an emotional look on his face. Unexpectedly, he could not utter a single word.

    ¡°You have nothing to say now, do you?¡± Xiang Caiping was unwilling to look at Su Chenghui. He had not changed much over the years and was still refined and handsome.

    Not only did he age gracefully, but he was more level-headed. He exuded the charisma of a mature man.

    However, it did not matter how handsome Su Chenghui looked on the outside now. It was not able to cause her heart to flutter any longer. She only harbored hatred towards him.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, I don¡¯t wish to see you anymore. I want you to leave.¡±

    Su Chenghui made no attempt to move. He recalled how Li Qianxue¡¯s demeanor turned steely the previous day when she found out that Su Peizhen had suffered a p to the face.

    He was well aware of Li Qianxue¡¯s character and the limit to her tolerance. Li Qianxue¡¯s bottom line was her children.

    To the public, she appeared strong-willed, but when it came to Su Peizhen and Su Yuxin, she was filled with motherly love. Since Su Peizhen suffered a physical attack, Li Qianxue was determined to settle the score.

    If she had known that Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping have returned from Japan, she would already havee to confront them.

    ¡°Caiping,¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes flitted close for a moment. He lowered his head and massaged his temples. A strong wave of fatigue once again enveloped him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have hit Peizhen.¡±

    If therees a day in the future when Xiang Caiping gets to know the whole truth, will she regret her actions?

    He did not know the answer to his question, but he was sure now that he felt regretful.

    It had never urred to him that Xiang Caiping, who had distanced from him and whom he thought he would never see again, would return one day.

    Xiang Caiping was shaking with anger. She stood up and pulled Su Chenghui, who was still spacing out, up from his seat. She dragged him by his arm.

    ¡°Get out, get out right now. Su Chenghui, I never want to see you again in my lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Caiping,¡± at the moment when Su Chenghui was almost at the door, he could not help but shout, ¡°Qingsang is not your daughter at all...¡±

    Xiang Caiping halted her act of pushing him out.

    ...

    The night wind was a little chilly. Aftering down the stairs, Shi Mengwan bade Su Qingsang goodnight, left her gift in her friend¡¯s hands, and started to walk to the car.

    It was the end of the year and she was still busy with her sketches. She had many matters to juggle.

    Su Qingsang felt a little heartache about her and repeatedly told her not to sketch tillte. Shi Mengwan waved her hand before driving off.

    After Shi Mengwan had left, Su Qingsang turned around and realized that Huo Jinyao had been staring at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± With him looking at her in this manner, she began to think that there was something on her face.

    ¡°Dear,¡± Huo Jinyao held out his arms to encircle her waist. ¡°I¡¯m a little jealous. You¡¯re so concerned about Shi Mengwan. You don¡¯t care for me this way.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked up at him, feeling exasperated. ¡°Huo Jinyao, aren¡¯t you a little childish?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not childish,¡± Huo Jinyao kissed her on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m your husband, and you¡¯re my wife. You should treat me well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Su Qingsang rolled her eyes at him and looked up to nce at her apartment unit. There was a tinge of worry in her eyes. ¡°Why do you think my father is here again?¡±

 Chapter 361 - Your Father Loves Only Himself

    <h4>Chapter 361: Your Father Loves Only Himself</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Huo Jinyao was not concerned about Su Chenghui. The two families were in a business partnership. Seeing that he was Su Qingsang¡¯s father, Huo Jinyao would show him some respect.

    However, if Su Chenghui wanted to make things difficult for Su Qingsang, that would definitely not be tolerated.

    ¡°I worry about...¡± Su Qingsang did not tell Huo Jinyao about what happened in Japan.

    However, Su Qingsang was worried that Su Chenghui hade to settle the score with Xiang Caiping because of what had happened between her, her mother, and Su Peizhen.

    ¡°What do you worry about?¡± Huo Jinyao was quick to sense that something was amiss.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± It is better not to tell Huo Jinyao. Su Qingsang shook her head and trusted Xiang Caiping to be able to settle the matter by herself.

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes and looked at her; his arms tightened around her waist. ¡°Spill the beans, darling. What exactly happened?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s lips tightened into a straight line. She held Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand in hers. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that I¡¯m a little confused about something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you think my father loves my mother or Auntie?¡± The ¡®auntie¡¯ she was referring to here was naturally Li Qianxue. Having addressed her as ¡®auntie¡¯ for so many years, she could not kick the habit.

    Moreover, now that Xiang Caiping was not with them, she would not know that Su Qingsang had addressed her this way.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to ask him.¡± Huo Jinyao did not see that Su Chenghui had much love either for Xiang Caiping or for Li Qianxue.

    ¡°If he loves my mother, how has he been able to live under the same roof as Auntie for so many years? If he loves Auntie, then why is he entangling himself with my mother now?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡± Huo Jinyao gave her hand a squeeze, and an uninhibited smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Go ahead and tell me.¡±

    ¡°If you ask me, your father doesn¡¯t love anyone but himself.¡±

    Su Qingsang gave his hand a squeeze in return. ¡°If I were toment about him, he is just being indecisive. He loves my mother, and at the same time, he can¡¯t give Auntie up.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to say that your father loves Su Peizhen¡¯s mother?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Qingsang halted in her tracks and gazed at the shadows of the trees around the neighborhood. ¡°However, there is one thing which I have never told either my mother or anyone else before.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± What could she possibly hide from Xiang Caiping?

    ¡°It was approximately a few years ago when I was still attending university. Once, I went home to retrieve something and that day, Su Peizhen and Su Yuxin were not home. When I entered the house, I heard that Auntie had fallen ill. Since I was living with the Su Family and was studying to be a doctor, I thought of checking on her. Then I saw my father.¡±

    Li Qianxue had always been robust. That time when she fell ill was one of the few times which Su Qingsang remembered her not feeling well.

    When Su Qingsang headed up the stairs and was about to enter Li Qianxue¡¯s room to check on her, she realized that Li Qianxue¡¯s bedroom door was not shut. Li Qianxue was ill and her face burned red with fever. She had an agonized look as shey in bed.

    As Su Qingsang was about to enter the room, she saw Su Chenghuiing out of the bathroom. She did not know what she was thinking of at that time but she instinctively avoided him and hid beside the door.

    However, her action was totally unnecessary. At that time, Su Chenghui did not even have the time to notice her.

    He held a piece of towel in his hand and stood by the bed looking at Li Qianxue. He seemed to hesitate before finally cing the towel on Li Qianxue¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve only seen my father behave that way once. The expression on his face...I don¡¯t really know how to describe it. Anyway, I found it reallyplex.¡±

    At that time, she did notprehend bonds between people and understood love even less. There was a faint idea in her heart, however, that Su Chenghui was not totally unfeeling towards Li Qianxue.

    She could not forget the look in Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes at that time. There was disdain, aversion, and frustration. However, there were also some emotions which she could not decipher.

 Chapter 362 - My Heart Is Narrow

    <h4>Chapter 362: My Heart Is Narrow</h4>

    That was the only time she saw anything like it, and after that, she left quietly. She had also secretly observed the interactions between Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue a few times.

    She discovered that in the presence of Old Master Li, Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue pretended to be a couple respectful of each other. However, in private, they were cold and snubbing towards each other.

    The extent of their frosty rtionship caused her to begin to doubt what she had seen that day. She also considered the possibility that Su Chenghui demonstrated concern for Li Qianxue because he had not had his fill of torturing her; therefore he would not allow her to die just yet.

    ¡°So what do you think? Does my father love Auntie or not?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to say that your father is a jerk benefitting from his current rtionship, but holding on to the memories of his past love?¡±

    Huo Jinyao rubbed his chin as he made this analysis. Su Qingsang gritted her teeth and poked him in the chest.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She indeed felt that Su Chenghui was not a good man. However, listening to Huo Jinyao¡¯s harsh criticism of her own father, she felt a strange irritation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak about my father in this manner.¡± It would not be wise for Su Chenghui to know about this. Su Qingsang looked sideways at Huo Jinyao, a look of amusement in her eyes. ¡°So this is how a jerk behaves? Aren¡¯t men this way? Having a rtionship with someone but thinking about someone else?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t malign me!¡± Huo Jinyao looked wounded. ¡°I am not the type of person you are referring to.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a man?¡±

    ¡°Dear,¡± Huo Jinyao became serious, but there was a gleam of humor in his eyes. ¡± If you are in doubt whether I am a man or not, I can make it clear to you tonight.¡±

    Su Qingsang immediately turned crimson. His words turned her speechless. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s head back to the apartment.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear.¡± Huo Jinyao remained where he stood and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°I¡¯m a person with a narrow heart, and it only has room for you.¡±

    Su Qingsang met his eyes with a steady gaze. Under the night-lights, Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes shone like two stars in the sky. They only reflected her presence.

    She felt as if Huo Jinyao had given her heart a hard flick; it was palpitating wildly without control.

    ¡°Dear, I¡¯m speaking the truth.¡±

    Su Qingsang could feel an intense burning sensation in her cheeks. It was not the first time she had heard Huo Jinyao¡¯s professions of love, but it was the first time they had caused such an immense impact on her emotions.

    She looked down and nodded absent-mindedly. ¡°I believe you.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Huo Jinyao lifted her chin so that she was looking at him. ¡°What about your heart?¡±

    ¡°My heart...¡± Before meeting Huo Jinyao, Su Qingsang did notprehend true love between a man and a woman. She used to have a crush on a senior during high school, but they ended up in different universities and that severed any potential rtionship with each other.

    She was busy studying at the university and did not have the time to fall in love. Getting involved with Wei Lenan was just to dispense with Su Family and give her the hope of a different home, so that did not count.

    Staring at Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes at this moment, she subconsciously nodded. ¡°My heart is very narrow too.¡±

    With Huo Jinyao in it, there would be no ce for anyone else. And at this moment, she was trying her best to make room for Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao smiled; the upturned corners of his mouth made him look handsome and uninhibited. He lowered his head to kiss Su Qingsang on her lips. Su Qingsang felt her legs turn weak and ced both her hands on his shoulders for support.

    Her response lit a fire in his eyes, and when he was about to deepen the kiss, there was a sudden meowing, and a stray cat scurried out of a bush.

    Su Qingsang had a shock when she realized that she was sharing a kiss with Huo Jinyao in the park in her neighborhood.

    Fortunately, there was no one else around them, or it would be too embarrassing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± She also wanted to see how the talk between Su Chenghui and Xiang Caiping wasing along.

 Chapter 363 - A Bizarre Thought

    Chapter 363: A Bizarre Thought

    Huo Jinyao did not object to it. Xiang Caiping and Su Chenghui might have not finished their discussion, but it was better to return now and have a look.

    If what Su Qingsang said earlier was true, the purpose of Su Chenghui¡¯s visit today would be an intriguing one.

    The previous thought that Su Chenghui was acting a little weird came up in Huo Jinyao¡¯s mind once more.

    What exactly was wrong about it? He thought. The vague thought he had just now surfaced again.

    While Huo Jinyao was still pondering about it, Su Qingsang dragged him upstairs. Coincidentally, the door to their house opened right at this moment.

    Su Chenghui stood by the door and Xiang Caiping was pushing him out.

    The moment Su Chenghui lifted his gaze and saw Su Qingsang¡¯s face, he stopped short.

    Next to him, Xiang Caiping, who was standing before the door, had a face as white as a sheet.

    ...

    Su Chenghui had done something many years ago ¡ª something quite crazy. Something so crazy that pleased him when he thought about it, yet filled him with a fleeting sense of hesitation.

    That year, he happened to have sex with Li Qianxue. That had beenpletely unnned.

    He did not even like Li Qianxue at all. She was too fierce, too alpha, and she had an insufferably arrogant personality that was highly unlikeable.

    He did not like her, he really did not. He had his long-time lover, Xiang Caiping.

    After having sex with Li Qianxue that day, he was filled with remorse and guilt. Hence, when he got home, he was extra nice to Xiang Caiping.

    Of course, he needed to do this to remind himself who he was in love with and who he had intended to marry.

    Who would have known that Li Qianxue would pregnant from that one time?

    What sort of person was Li Qianxue? She was the heiress of the Li family, the marketing manager of Li Corporation. She had means and status.

    The most important thing was, she had a father that doted on her and pampered her dearly due to the early demise of her mother.

    The Lis and the Qius were the two biggest influential families in Lin City back then. They were family friends who went way back. Back then, half thepanies in Lin City would follow wherever they would lead.

    There was no need to mention other corporations. If he did not marry Li Qianxue, he knew that aside from losing his job, he might not be able to remain in Lin City.

    He would really love to stand his ground, yet unfortunately, a bunch of things had happened back home at the same time. Thoroughly helpless, he agreed to marry Li Qianxue.

    Although Su Chenghui had agreed to marry Li Qianxue, this was an extremely hard reality to ept for him.

    He could marry Li Qianxue and spend a lifetime with her, but he simply could not swallow the unbearable feeling of being forced to marry someone and live under somebody else¡¯s thumb.

    He had to swallow it down nevertheless. The marriage was announced, and soon he and Li Qianxue officially became man and wife.

    Not only that, but as Li Qianxue¡¯s belly grew bigger and bigger, the Li Corporation had passed him businesses that he was not responsible for in the past.

    He knew that this was a form ofpensation from Old Master Li himself. However, this was not something he wanted. He had ambition, and it was true that he aspired to stand out from the rest of his peers, but he did not want to depend on a woman.

    Every day, he thought of ways to get his revenge on Li Qianxue. Divorce? No, he could not do that.

    Should he act to sink the entire Li Corporation? He did not have the power to do so back then.

    Kill Li Qianxue? No. He would never do anything criminal. nor anything that would directly attack the Li Corporation.

    As for doing things like stealing the trade secrets of thepany, he did not consider it at all. He desperately thirsted for revenge but he definitely did not want to get directly involved in it.

    He was struggling with such thoughts every day. Especially after he heard that Xiang Caiping was pregnant, such thoughts grew like untamed weeds.

    There was a huge gap between his background and Li Qianxue¡¯s, and the difference between him and Old Master Li was so vast. How could he ever get his revenge?

 Chapter 364 - A Crazy Plan

    <h4>Chapter 364: A Crazy n</h4>

    Su Chenghui¡¯s thirst for revenge was only theoretical ¡ª there was never a real n. This went on until Li Qianxue delivered a daughter. As luck would have it, Li Qianxue¡¯s child was full-term when delivered.

    However, Xiang Caiping¡¯s baby was not. Her body was weak, which caused her to deliver half a month too early. Her child was born a day after Li Qianxue¡¯s.

    When he saw the child, he thought about Li Qianxue, who was in a deep slumber after the exhaustion of delivery, and a bold and crazy n shed across his mind.

    He did not want to tie the knot with Li Qianxue, yet he did. He had wanted to marry Xiang Caiping, yet he could not.

    Aren¡¯t you very capable, Li Qianxue? Isn¡¯t the Li family really powerful? If I take away your child, what would be of you?

    Old Master Li was always by his daughter¡¯s side. The child was in the newborns¡¯ unit. The stars were aligned to aid Su Chenghui¡¯s cause.

    He finally made up his mind. He carried Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter into the newborns¡¯ unit and put her in ce of Li Qianxue¡¯s child.

    In truth, he had considered an even more brutal idea, which was to send Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter to the orphanage. He wanted Li Qianxue to regret trapping him.

    However, when he was holding the little infant girl, hepsed into a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    No matter how much he disliked Li Qianxue, no matter how much he resented her, this child was his, too.

    Eventually, Li Qianxue¡¯s child was not sent away, at least not to the orphanage. He hired someone to look after her, and someone else to care for Xiang Caiping.

    Li Qianxue woke up after a day. The first thing she requested after waking up was to see her daughter.

    Before he could name the child, Old Master Li gave her a name ¡ª Peizhen.

    The oue was settled. The switch he had orchestrated was perfectly executed. A monthter, he found a reason to pick a fight with Li Qianxue, and brought Su Qingsang home when she relented.

    That was the darkest idea he had ever manifested during his youth.

    Very selfish, aren¡¯t you, Li Qianxue?

    Aren¡¯t you very proud of yourself, Li Qianxue?

    I¡¯ll have your biological daughter ced before you. She¡¯ll be in your sight every day, but you¡¯ll never know or recognize that it¡¯s her.

    I want you to treat your own daughter as an illegitimate child. If you make life difficult for her, you¡¯ll be causing trouble to your own blood.

    Truthfully, Su Chenghui really had the urge to witness Li Qianxue making life hard for Su Qingsang.

    However, it was a shame that Li Qianxue was an extremely arrogant person. She would not waste her time to pick fights with a person she deemed irrelevant. At most, she would just ignore their existence.

    However, that was enough. Su Chenghui watched as Li Qianxue paid no heed to Su Qingsang. She would be incredibly attentive to Su Peizhen, but she would never show Su Qingsang an ounce of kindness.

    His resentment of being forced to tie the knot ¡ª being forced to marry her ¡ª had finally abated.

    He had had his revenge, but then came a time when he started to worry again. He was worried that Su Peizhen would grow up to look like Xiang Caiping, and Su Qingsang would, in turn, grow up to look like Li Qianxue.

    If that was the case, Li Qianxue could begin to suspect, for Li Qianxue¡¯s looks were of apletely different type than Xiang Caiping. They were nothing like each other.

    However, it seemed that even God was on his side. Su Peizhen looked neither like him nor like Li Qianxue. Instead, as she grew, she looked more and more like Su Chenghui¡¯s deceased mother.

    Due to genes that skipped a generation, nothing about Su Peizhen resembled them at all. At most, the expression of her eyes reflected the shadow of his past self. That was all.

    However, Su Qingsang grew up to look more and more like him. Many times when he looked at his two daughters, he could onlyment that this, perhaps, must be God¡¯s will.

    Even God seemed to think that the Li family were beyond reproach; even He seemed to be on Li Qianxue¡¯s side. An oue like this had resulted because of that.

 Chapter 365 - Godâ€™s Will

    Chapter 365: God¡¯s Will

    Eventually, Su Chenghui¡¯s worry lessened little by little as time passed. It was almost entirely gone in these recent years.

    He was relishing this oue, relishing Li Qianxue¡¯sck of awareness.

    He was waiting. He had to live longer than Li Qianxue, for he was waiting for the day when Li Qianxue would be on her death bed ¡ª the moment when she would be about to depart from this world.

    He would tell her. He would tell her that the daughter she had doted on all these years was actually the offspring of the woman she hated the most.

    He would tell her that everything the Li family owned would eventuallye as an inheritance to a child not of Li Qianxue¡¯s blood.

    He imagined Li Qianxue¡¯s expression. He thought about the response she might have and thought about her anger and grief.

    He felt that that was the only way he could feel true satisfaction from his act of vengeance.

    However, Su Chenghui did not anticipate a huge variable that would show up in his n for revenge.

    First, Su Qingsang was married to Huo Jinyao. This gave her, a girl who was destined to live an ordinary life, splendid opportunities.

    Second, Su Qingsang would bump into Xiang Caiping, which led Xiang Caiping to think that Su Qingsang might be her daughter.

    These two things were outside the scope of Su Chenghui¡¯s expectations ¡ª it was something he had never nned, nor something he could ever anticipate.

    Initially, he thought that he would just let it be. If there was a misidentification, so be it. Xiang Caiping was not rich and Su Qingsang was already together with Huo Jinyao. Her appearance would not affect anything.

    However, Su Chenghui never expected Xiang Caiping to hate Su Peizhen. She even set herself against Su Peizhen for Su Qingsang¡¯s sake.

    This was definitely not something Su Chenghui wanted to see, for he had already wronged Xiang Caiping. Moreover, Su Peizhen was the daughter he loved dearly.

    How could he stand watching Xiang Caiping as she made life difficult for his own daughter?

    Needless to say, he was afraid that Xiang Caiping would grow to hate Su Peizhen even more if Li Qianxue paid her a visit. That was something that he did not want to witness.

    He kept grappling with the matter as if spellbound, thinking that Su Peizhen deserved the best, no matter in what aspect.

    Li Qianxue was meant to treat Su Peizhen well. Xiang Caiping should too.

    This was the purpose of his urgent visit today. No one else was aware of this, but he knew that Su Qingsang was actually Li Qianxue¡¯s child.

    Su Peizhen was Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter, and Xiang Caiping had pped her for Su Qingsang¡¯s sake. If she found out the truth in the future, what would she think?

    Su Chenghui did not know what would happen, and he dared not think about it.

    Things had spiraled out of control. He wanted to reveal the truth to Xiang Caiping, but he was afraid that she would not believe or ept it.

    Perhaps he could try to convince Xiang Caiping to stay away from Su Peizhen and avoid finding fault with her?

    Su Chenghui thought about it for a long time and finally came up with his excuse. However, he never imagined that the sight that greeted him upon his arrival would be one of a joyful family.

    Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping looked like a proper mother and daughter pair. The atmosphere between them was one of harmony.

    This, again, was out of Su Chenghui¡¯s expectations. He kept thinking, should I say something? Should I reveal the truth?

    If he did not say anything, Xiang Caiping would always bear a grudge to Su Peizhen and get closer to Qingsang. This was not what he wanted.

    However, if he really revealed the truth, would this harmonious moment still be possible between Xiang Caiping and Su Qingsang?

    The most important thing was, since Xiang Caiping was determined to identify her daughter, if she knew that Su Qingsang was not her daughter, would she seek out Su Peizhen instead?

    Whether or not Su Peizhen could ept the truth was irrelevant. Su Chenghui was just afraid his entire n for revenge would turn to dust then.

 Chapter 366 - Is Qingsang Your Daughter?

    <h4>Chapter 366: Is Qingsang Your Daughter?</h4>

    He had no way to punish Li Qianxue and exact revenge for the humiliation he had suffered during that year.

    Su Chenghui felt horribly conflicted within himself to the point where even when Xiang Caiping was about to shoo him off, he still had not thought of a way to begin.

    When her hand touched the door, precisely during the moment when she was about to open the door and push him out, Su Chenghui finally blurted out, ¡°Su Qingsang isn¡¯t your daughter¡± on a sudden impulse.

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes widened and she stared at him, her gaze filled with shock. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said that Su Qingsang isn¡¯t your daughter after all. There was no need for you to treat her so nicely, and there¡¯s no need for you to help her get even and hurt Peizhen.¡±

    You have to know that Peizhen is your true biological daughter. Before Su Chenghui could utter that sentence, Xiang Caiping interrupted him.

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Twenty years ago, Xiang Caiping never would have imagined that the man she loved would turn into what he was now.

    ¡°Do you deny your own daughter just to stop me from stirring trouble with Su Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°Caiping, what are you bbering about? How have I not acknowledged my daughter?¡±

    ¡°How dare you deny it? Tell me, is Qingsang your daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yes? So you know it?¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s voice had never sounded this shrill before.

    Her entire body was shaking and her voice was on the verge of breaking. The man she loved, the only man she loved...

    It was not just love. They shared almost a sibling-like rtionship from growing up together.

    However, that man hadpletely changed.

    To stop her from hurting his darling daughter, to stop her daughter from pestering his official wife and daughter, he coulde up with a ridiculous excuse like that?

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    The immense anger that gripped Xiang Caiping¡¯s heart gushed out in a frenzy. She pulled open the door in one motion, about to push Su Chenghui out.

    ¡°Caiping, listen, Qingsang¡ª¡±

    Before he could say ¡®Su Qingsang isn¡¯t your daughter, but Su Peizhen is¡¯, he saw Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao emerging from the elevator.

    He stopped short. The words got stuck in his throat, and he was no longer able to utter them.

    Xiang Caiping was still going to unleash her wrath when she saw that Su Qingsang was back. She lowered her gaze, unwilling to say one more word.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    What¡¯s going on? Why did I think I heard Su Chenghui mention my name just now?

    Her gaze osciting between Su Chenghui and Xiang Caiping, Su Qingsang blinked as she turned around and looked at Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao shook his head at her without saying a word. However, his hand pinched the center of her palm slyly.

    Su Qingsang felt like giggling although it was a little inappropriate to do so now. She cleared her throat as she watched her parents.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s kind of cold out here. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    Lin City was getting colder. Now that the first day of the new year had passed, it was too chilly to be outside.

    ¡°You¡¯re cold? Come in quickly.¡± Heartsick, Xiang Caiping could hardly care less about Su Chenghui. She stepped past him and grabbed onto Su Qingsang¡¯s hand.

    She gripped the young woman¡¯s hand tightly. Contrary to her chilly hands, Xiang Caiping¡¯s hand was very warm.

    ¡°You caught a cold, didn¡¯t you? Really, you should put on more clothes when you go out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Huo Jinyao followed them through the door. ¡°I should¡¯ve gotten a coat for Qingsang just now.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a child. I just said this because I was afraid that you¡¯re cold.¡± Su Qingsang pointed towards herself. ¡°Look, I¡¯m wearing so manyyers.¡±

    ¡°How dare you say that when your hands are so cold?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how my hands are. My hands and feet get cold when it¡¯s chilly. It has nothing to do with wearing more or less.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be. You should consult a traditional Chinese doctor to have your pulse checked. See if there¡¯s a way to nurse yourself back to health.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m a doctor.¡±

    ¡°A doctor should never diagnose herself ¡ª have you not heard of that?¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s heartache became even more powerful.

    From the corner of her eye, she noticed that Su Chenghui was still standing there, motionless. Hatred gripped her heart even more powerfully. ¡°Leave. I no longer wish to see you.¡±

 Chapter 367 - No Longer A Child

    Chapter 367: No Longer A Child

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the two of them, feeling confusion creeping up on her. What are they on about this time? The mood was fine during the meal, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Qingsang, it¡¯s already quitete. It¡¯s best if you retire early. Go and get a hot water bath ¡ª soak your hands and feet in hot water for a bit.¡±

    Xiang Caiping did not return Su Qingsang¡¯s gaze. She only held her hand, a gentle smile on her face.

    Gentleness aside, there were also self-me, remorse, and heartache. Xiang Caiping deftly concealed such emotions. The only thing she seemed to have revealed was unconditional warmth and tender, motherly love.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang felt a little helpless yet touched at the same time. ¡°I¡¯m no longer a child.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm. Right. No longer a child, yet you still don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself.¡±

    How would Su Qingsang know how to take care of herself? She didn¡¯t have her biological mother by her side, and her biological father might as well not have existed. Since a young age, she was not even aware of how much she had suffered growing up.

    When she thought about it, Xiang Caiping once again rejoiced in her decision toe to Lin City. If she had not, Qingsang could have suffered even more.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Qingsang in the future.¡±

    Huo Jinyao took the chance to express his heartfelt opinion as he stood next to Su Qingsang, his powerful arm draped around her shoulders. ¡°Right, Qingsang?¡±

    You¡¯re being too free again, while my mom and dad are still here. Su Qingsang red at him, trying to wriggle free from his embrace.

    Huo Jinyao was very strong ¡ª how could Su Qingsang resist him? He could tell that Su Chenghui did not bear good news during his visit this time.

    Else, Xiang Caiping would not bear an expression like this. Su Chenghui must have said something that had upset Xiang Caiping.

    Perhaps he could backtrack and investigate? As his gazended on Su Chenghui, who had a face full of conflicted emotions, Huo Jinyao felt the extremely bizarre premonition surfacing once more.

    Xiang Caiping watched the two newlyweds, who looked very much in love, being sweeter than honey to each other. ¡°You two should rest up. I¡¯ll watch TV for a bit more.¡±

    That meant she wanted to speak with Su Chenghui alone. Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang gave each other a look. Turning around simultaneously to bid Su Chenghui goodnight, they then retreated into their room.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s impulsive urge to speak hadpletely dissipated when he saw that Su Qingsang was back.

    He would mess up the entire scheme if he did not resist this urge. He could not reveal the secret now.

    With the children gone, Xiang Caiping was not inclined to keep up the facade. ¡°Su Chenghui, why don¡¯t you tell me now that Qingsang isn¡¯t my daughter? Whose daughter is she, then? And where is my daughter?¡±

    Su Chenghui observed the hard expression on Xiang Caiping¡¯s face ¡ª the face of a gentle woman who used to have almost no opinions at all.

    She seemed to have be stronger after bing a mother as she revealed a sword-edge-like sharpness like this before him.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say it, can you?¡± Xiang Caiping sneered and nodded. ¡°Tell me. You just didn¡¯t want me to trouble Su Peizhen, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Chenghui closed his eyes. His heart was riddled with bitter conflict, yet his face reflected calmness. ¡°Caiping, Peizhen is a good girl. Next time, can you keep from making things difficult for her?¡±

    If there was a pain in this world that was equivalent to the pain and suffering of having one¡¯s heart gouged out, Xiang Caiping thought it must have felt like this.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, Peizhen is a good girl. Isn¡¯t Qingsang too? I¡¯m not allowed to make it difficult for Su Peizhen but your wife and daughter can make life difficult for my Qingsang, right?¡±

    Su Chenghui opened his eyes and looked at her with a face full of helplessness. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you mean. Leave. I¡¯m telling you to leave.¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s face had a sort of certainty he had never seen before. ¡°Su Chenghui, I never want to see you in this lifetime again. Get out.¡±

 Chapter 368 - One Wrong Step Would Mess Up Everything

    <h4>Chapter 368: One Wrong Step Would Mess Up Everything</h4>

    Su Chenghui¡¯s hands were hanging by his sides, balled into tight fists. He stared at Xiang Caiping and finally nodded. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    He replied as if it was not a big deal, but his footsteps as he turned around were extremely heavy.

    One wrong step and would mess up everything. Su Chenghui had never felt this uncertain ¡ª he had never doubted himself so much in his life.

    His shoulders slumped. Xiang Caiping noticed it, yet she didn¡¯t have the slightest ounce of sympathy for him.

    Compared to Su Chenghui¡¯s resolve, Xiang Caiping¡¯s was even bigger.

    ¡°No one shall bully my daughter.¡± She would protect Qingsang. She would never allow Su Chenghui or any of the Li family to hurt her again.

    It was her fault in the past ¡ª it was her ill-considered idea that resulted in the situation today. From now on, she would take good care of Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang entered the room. She intended to eavesdrop on whatever her parents had to say to each other, yet she did not feel too good about it.

    However, she did not hold it in. The moment the door was shut, she stuck her ear against the door and listened. Huo Jinyao saw this and chuckled, wanting to pull open the door and leave a gap.

    Su Qingsang panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    It would not be very pleasant if they were discovered.

    ¡°If you want to listen in to them, just do it openly.¡± Actually, he too was a little curious ¡ªwhat did Su Chenghui have to say to Xiang Caiping?

    ¡°Shh,¡± Su Qingsang motioned and pressed her ear against the door. Huo Jinyao felt like chuckling and mimicked her, his ear against the door too.

    However, the soundproof quality of that door was excellent ¡ª he could not tell what the two older people were talking about at all. Instead, he observed Su Qingsang¡¯s beautiful neckline and her tiny, delicate earlobe.

    Trailing his gaze along the cor of her shirt all the way to the back, he could see her smooth, snow-white neck. It distracted Huo Jinyaopletely ¡ª he could not be bothered to eavesdrop on his inws any longer.

    He scooped up Su Qingsang, which shocked her when she found her body suddenly hovering in the air.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao!¡± What was he doing? She was not done listening yet. However, she could not make out the words clearly anyway.

    ¡°Wife.¡± Huo Jinyao carried her to the bedside in a quick few steps. ¡°You went to Japan for a week, right?¡±

    ¡°Have I?¡± Su Qingsang seemed to suddenly realize what he was about to do. ¡°I-It was only six days.¡±

    ¡°Mmm. That¡¯s close enough to a week.¡± Huo Jinyao lowered her body onto the bed and crawled up next to her. ¡°Wife, we haven¡¯t had any in-depthmunication in a week.¡±

    Su Qingsang stared into his gaze and felt hot suddenly. ¡°You¡ª¡±

    ¡°I what?¡± Huo Jinyao nted a kiss onto the top of her nose as he continued. ¡°Could you possibly not know that there mustn¡¯t be ack ofmunication to establish a good rtionship between man and wife? Especially in-depthmunication¡ª¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯smunicate.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao¡ª¡±

    ¡°Call me ¡®Husband.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao¡ª¡±

    ¡°Call me ¡®Husband.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Husband.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here. Wife, I¡¯m right here. Call me one more time¡ª¡±

    ¡°Husband¡ª¡±

    Themunication conducted right after that was, as expected, very in-depth indeed.

    ...

    Su Qingsang¡¯s body was still sore when she woke up in the morning. It was true what they said, that a short parting would make a couple grow even fonder of each otherpared to a perpetual honeymoon, but it was also true that her body couldn¡¯t keep up with it.

    Huo Jinyao was already up. As it had rained today, he could not go about his morning exercise outdoors.

    The moment Su Qingsang stirred, he noticed and gave her face a peck. ¡°Wifey. Good morning.¡±

    Morning? It was no longer early. Su Qingsang thought of getting up buty back down when her waist gave way.

    Huo Jinyao was about to chuckle when he saw her but did not dare to. This wife of his was great in every aspect, aside from her delicate body and her tendency to care too much about being judged.

    ¡°Wifey, are you alright?¡±

 Chapter 369 - What Are You Smiling For

    <h4>Chapter 369: What Are You Smiling For</h4>

    Su Qingsang swept his hand aside. How could she be fine? ¡°I¡¯ll be fine as long as you stay away from me.¡±

    ¡°That is impossible.¡±

    When he stared into her adorably angry eyes, he gave a toothy grin. Su Qingsang gritted her teeth.

    What are you smiling for? To show how white your teeth are?

    ¡°Wife, I just love being near you.¡± Huo Jinyao did not forget about taking advantage of her, and both his arms looped around her waist. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    ¡°Step aside, I¡¯m getting out of bed.¡± She still had to go to work today. She had rested long enough.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s footsteps stopped short in the midst of getting out of bed. ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ll bring it up to the manager today.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve mentioned this before ¡ªthat you wished to have me go to Rong City to expand the business. The manager didn¡¯t agree at that time. I¡¯ll bring it up to her again today and see what she says. If it¡¯s a yes, let¡¯s go to Rong City tomorrow.¡±

    Huo Jinyao retracted the yfulness on his face. He stood up and walked to Su Qingsang¡¯s side. ¡°Do you really want to follow me to Rong City, or do you just want to keep your dad from pestering your mom?¡±

    ¡°Both.¡± Su Qingsang might have had some exasperating moments with Huo Jinyao yesterday, but she clearly did not miss the hardened look Xiang Caiping had on her face.

    ¡°You saw how my mom was. She couldn¡¯tmunicate properly with my dad at all ¡ª being civil with each other was out of the question. Although it is impossible for them to be together now, my mom would surely feel frustrated if my dad always pesters her by paying her visits all the time. If that¡¯s the case, why not separate them for good? As long as they stop meeting each other, I believe that my mom¡¯s emotions would settle down.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded. ¡°Then you had better ask your supervisor. I¡¯ll go back and tell Cheng Xianyun about it, and when the timees, you can see which hospital you¡¯d like to go to.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. It can wait until I¡¯ve arrived at Rong City. However, I think there¡¯s a possibility that we still have to sort out some matters in Lin City.¡±

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s your call.¡±

    Su Qingsang gave Huo Jinyao a look. She discovered that when it came to small matters such as these, he would follow them through without any fuss.

    Her heart a little touched, she leaned over and nted a kiss on his cheek as she stared at Huo Jinyao¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Huo Jinyao, thank you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao grabbed her waist and kissed her lips the moment she pulled away, deepening the kiss while he was at it.

    When Su Qingsang¡¯s legs went soft and she almost swooned in his embrace, he took pity on her and released her.

    ¡°This is the thank you that I wanted.¡±

    Su Qingsang red at him and quickly dodged into the bathroom.

    They were holding hands when they emerged from the room. Xiang Caiping already had breakfast prepared.

    Recently, tasks like that seemed easier and easier for her to carry out.

    ¡°Mom, good morning.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Good morning.¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s gaze fell onto their locked hands. She felt more contented as she watched the pair. ¡°Qingsang, how did you rest yesterday? Do you want to apply for another day of leave?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Su Qingsang held up the bowl of porridge in front of her. ¡°Since when am I that weak? Plus, I¡¯ve already taken a few days of leave.¡±

    ¡°Your health is important.¡± Xiang Caiping was always concerned for her daughter. ¡°No matter what it is, if you¡¯re still tired, then stay home and rest.¡±

    Well, even if Qingsang did not work, the money she had earned in the past was enough tost her a lifetime.

    ¡°Mom. You¡¯re going to spoil me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pamper my daughter however I want.¡± Xiang Caiping had thought it through yesterday.

    If you, Su Chenghui, enjoy doting on your daughter, go on and dote on her. If you¡¯re willing to treat your daughter well, then go ahead.

    As for her, Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter, naturally she would always have Xiang Caiping to care for her.

 Chapter 370 - Did You Avenge Me

    <h4>Chapter 370: Did You Avenge Me</h4>

    Huo Jinyao propped up an arm as he watched the interaction between the mother and daughter. That bizarre thought he had yesterday hadpletely dissipated.

    The only thing he felt was that this oue before his eyes was one that seemed pretty all right as far as it concerned Su Chenghui or Li Qianxue.

    With him around, those people would be unable to rile up any drama. He truly wished that this harmonious image of the mother-daughter pair couldst.

    Xiang Caiping took the tes away after Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao had left. Next, she cleaned the house again.

    Sister Lu was the one who did the work in the past. However, she simply could not sit around idly ¡ª she enjoyed taking care of things herself.

    After cleaning up, she spent some time knitting. Her movements were pretty quick ¡ª the lower half of the sweater was basically already distinguishable.

    As she was knitting the sweater, she thought about what she could whip up for her daughter and son-inw for today¡¯s dinner.

    Qingsang was a doctor ¡ª her daily routine must be exhausting. What¡¯s more, during the night, Huo Jinyao had¡ª

    It was not as if she meant to eavesdrop. Her interaction with Su Chenghui yesterday was not pleasant and she was afraid that her daughter would think too much about it.

    She was thinking to talk to Su Qingsang for a bit when she heard it. Xiang Caiping was overwhelmed with embarrassment and quickly returned to her room without pausing.

    She was just a little worried ¡ª worried that Su Qingsang it was under too much strain. She could not sit still as she thought about it. She put the sweater down, retrieved her bag and set out.

    As she stepped into one elevator, the doors of another slid open and Li Qianxue emerged. She did not seem pleased.

    Her daughter, Su Peizhen, was the person dearest to her heart. Her married life with Su Chenghui was little more than a mere formality.

    Su Chenghui might not like her, but after Su Peizhen was born, he showered this daughter of his with quite some affection.

    Besides him, Old Master Li and herself treated Peizhen as the apple of their eyes.

    Now, however, her daughter had been pped in the face. The person who thus insulted her was one of the people she hated the most.

    No, she definitely held the top spot on the most-hated list.

    Li Qianxue thought about Xiang Caiping from years ago. Weak, pale, the feeble crybaby type. She disliked women like this ¡ª she disliked them a lot.

    She liked Su Chenghui and fell in love with him. Later on¡ª

    Li Qianxue closed her eyes and signaled for the assistant who came along behind her to knock on the door.

    The assistant rapped on the door with his knuckles, yet nobody answered. Li Qianxue¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.

    She had never been to this ce. She knew that Su Chenghui had gifted Su Qingsang this unit when she was eighteen. If it were just for her, she would never have minded the money spent to purchase the unit.

    However, the situation now had taken a sharp turn. Su Chenghui had bought the unit for Su Qingsang, but now that woman had moved into it as well.

    What do we have here?

    A house meant to keep your mistress?

    ¡°Director Li, nobody¡¯s in.¡±

    Li Qianxue stared at the locked door with a slightly hostile expression. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said after a moment¡¯s thought.

    Did Xiang Caiping know that she wasing and had hidden because of that? Not a problem at all. Xiang Caiping might be able to hide, but Su Qingsang could not.

    ...

    Su Peizhen had already made her way into Su Chenghui¡¯s office early in the morning. Su Chenghui had not gone home yesterday. She could not find him in the morning when she woke up either.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    Upon seeing Su Chenghui, Su Peizhen did not wait another moment more before dashing forward. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe home yesterday?¡±

    Even Old Master Li had asked this morning, wondering what Su Chenghui was up to.

    Li Qianxue had a horrible look on her face at that time. Yet, she still stated that there was an event going on in thepany, which caused Su Chenghui to be very busy recently.

    ¡°Did you go and find Su Qingsang yesterday? Did you see her mother? Did you get back at her?¡±

    The continuous string of questions caused Su Chenghui to have a headache. It was true that he did not return home yesterday. Instead, he spent the night resting in the lounge room of his office.

    He was turning the thoughts over in his head, feeling conflicted over the decision he had made back then.

 Chapter 371 - Believe Me

    <h4>Chapter 371: Believe Me</h4>

    Even as he fell asleep, he kept on dreaming. He always ended up regretting in his dream ¡ª regretting that he had swapped the children from the beginning.

    Later on, he would dream about the moment many yearster when Xiang Caiping knew that he had swapped the babies. Aside from feeling upset, she med him.

    Finally, he dreamt of Li Qianxue, who almost went insane the moment she knew that her daughter was swapped. Then, he woke up from the nightmare of Li Qianxue stabbing him with a knife.

    After he woke, that overly-realistic dream made him doubt if he would really experience these things one day¡ª If he would ever really met with a fate like that.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    When she saw Su Chenghui zoning out, Su Peizhen was extremely displeased. ¡°Talk to me, please. Did you make those two pay for what they did?¡±

    ¡°Peizhen. Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡±

    After that dream, Su Chenghui had his mind set on not letting anybody know that the children had been swapped... at least not in the foreseeable future.

    That meant he wouldn¡¯t allow Su Peizhen to find any faults with Su Qingsang. ¡°Ourpany is now working closely with Huo Jinyao. You had better not be pestering Su Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Su Peizhen listened to those words with disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you suggesting thatpany matters are more important than family honor?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Su Chenghui rubbed the point between his brows. He had doted on her so much that he had unknowingly spoiled her. Now she thought that she could do as she pleased.

    Looking at her and thinking about Su Qingsang, he could not imagine how Xiang Caiping would react once she knew the truth.

    ¡°Peizhen.¡± There was a rarely heard trace of fatigue in Su Chenghui¡¯s voice. ¡°You¡¯re the most important thing in my heart. Be it thepany or Su Qingsang, none of them canpare to you. The reason why I disallow you to provoke Su Qingsang is that, first, there is no need to; second, Su Qingsang is now currently under Huo Jinyao¡¯s protection. If we get into conflict with the Huo family, we won¡¯t gain anything from it.¡±

    ¡°So are we just going to let it slide?¡± Su Peizhen simply could not swallow it.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Su Chenghui got up, walked to face Su Peizhen and gripped her shoulders. ¡°Peizhen, believe me. In this world, you don¡¯t win by getting an upper hand first. The true winners are the ones whoughst.¡±

    When Su Peizhen heard that and saw the seriousness in her father¡¯s eyes, she nodded abruptly. ¡°Dad, do you mean you¡¯ve already thought of a way to deal with that pair?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Glossing over her venomous tone, Su Chenghui finally stopped regretting the decision he made in the beginning. ¡°Peizhen, you¡¯ve got to believe your father. You¡¯ll be the one who wins in the end.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Peizhen felt much better now that he had given her his word. ¡°I believe you, Daddy.¡±

    Since Su Chenghui had said that, she would just wait for Su Qingsang to meet with misfortune.

    ...

    The first thing Su Qingsang did once she entered the department was to send out the gifts meant for the director and the doctors.

    She had been out and about in the months she had been married ¡ª one day she would be at Rong City and the next in Japan. She took more days off in these past few months than in the previous several yearsbined.

    In truth, she was quite embarrassed about it as well. Thankfully, Zhang Qiubai was a nice person. Chen Xiaoyu as well. The two directors were great ¡ª the doctors and nurses in the department were also very nice.

    After the gifts had been sent out, Su Qingsang started to be swarmed with work.

    At the end of the year, there were many who married and many who were about to have a baby. Su Qingsang dived into the pile of work after many days of rest, losing herself in her tasks.

    In the period she had been in Japan, the gynecology and obstetrics department took in a few more pregnant women who were about to go intobor. Two amongst them had risky pregnancies and required special attention.

    Su Qingsang went through their medical records and thought of returning to her office to study them. Then, in the corridor, she saw Li Qianxue.

 Chapter 372 - Teach her a lesson

    <h4>Chapter 372: Teach her a lesson</h4>

    Lin City was in the depths of winter; the temperature had plummeted. Patients lined the corridors of the hospital and doctors and nurses hurried along to attend to their tasks.

    Compared to them, Li Qianxue stood out the most.

    Li Qianxue wore a white woolen coat, her hair was tied in a bun, and her makeup was impably sophisticated. Her features were beautiful and she looked barely past her thirties.

    Even though she walked briskly, her strides were very elegant. She was the epitome of Lin City¡¯s high-society; the paragon of a privilegeddy.

    No matter when or where she was seen, she always exuded grace and elegance, and there was a look of refinement on her face.

    However, at this moment, her disposition reflected displeasure.

    No, displeasure was an understatement. She looked livid.

    Just as Su Qingsang was wondering whether she could avoid the wrath, Li Qianxue had already spotted her.

    Li Qianxue had not only spotted her, but she was heading straight for her.

    Su Qingsang sighed woefully in her heart. If it were a misfortune, it could not be avoided.

    Li Qianxue had a reputation to maintain, so it was not very likely that she would create a scene here. Su Qingsang thought about that for a moment before stepping forward to receive her.

    ¡°Auntie? Are you here to look for me?¡±

    Li Qianxue stood firm and her gaze swept over Su Qingsang. In her line of sight were a long white coat and a face that fully resembled Su Chenghui in his younger years.

    The sight of this face made her ufortable. She felt resentful. The daughter she had given birth to did not resemble her or Su Chenghui.

    However, Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter bore an uncanny resemnce to Su Chenghui. Li Qianxue¡¯s grip on her purse tightened slightly and her expression turned sour.

    ¡°Auntie?¡± Regardless of the circumstances, Su Qingsang had lived with the Su Family for many years, so she naturally knew that Li Qianxue was not fond of her. ¡°Come, let us talk in my office.¡±

    Her office was a level above, and it was not exclusively hers. She shared it with the other doctors, but at this time, it was supposed to be empty.

    Leading Li Qianxue into her office, Su Qingsang did a quick scan of their surroundings.

    ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Su Qingsang watched as Li Qianxue entered the room but kept her personal assistant outside. She sighed again in her heart. ¡°Auntie, would you like a ss of water?¡±

    She felt a little silly after asking the question. Li Qianxue definitely did note here for a drink today.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary; I¡¯m not here to drink water.¡± Li Qianxue possessed a steely disposition and her tone of voice was icy.

    Su Qingsang was a little embarrassed; she seemed to recall that Li Qianxue never drank filtered water from public ces.

    ¡°Auntie, do you have something to talk to me about?¡± When facing Li Qianxue, Su Qingsang did not have the audacity to suggest that Li Qianxue was here to see her because she was ill. That would be asking for her own death.

    Li Qianxue observed that Su Qingsang was feeling ufortable, and the corners of her mouth tightened.

    Honestly speaking, she really did not like Su Qingsang, but no matter how much she disliked her, she would not make things difficult for her out of spite.

    After all, she did not want to implicate the next generation with the conflicts of the previous one. However, Su Qingsang increasingly resembled Su Chenghui as she grew, and this caused Li Qianxue to despise her more.

    At this thought, Li Qianxue¡¯s demeanor became increasingly hostile. ¡°I heard that you went to Japan a while ago.¡±

    The edges of Su Qingsang¡¯s mouth moved involuntarily. Li Qianxue¡¯s question was what she had expected to hear.

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Su Qingsang nodded lightly, her voice strangely thin andcking confidence.

    ¡°You were there with your mother?¡± Li Qianxue took a step forward.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The fact was that Su Qingsang did not fear Li Qianxue was at odds with her vivid memories of Li Qianxue over the years, which had left a deep impression on her and which were causing her some trepidation.

    ¡°You encountered Peizhen in Japan?¡± Li Qianxue took another step forward.

    ¡°...that is right,¡± Su Peizhen must have told Li Qianxue about the p she had gotten.

    Su Qingsang was worried that Li Qianxue would not be able to bear such an affront and hade here today to find trouble with her.

 Chapter 373 - Youre threatening me

    <h4>Chapter 373: You¡¯re threatening me</h4>

    Su Qingsang indeed felt a little emotional in her heart. After Su Peizhen got pped, Su Chenghui had stood up for her, and Li Qianxue was here to settle the score too.

    Su Qingsang had never experienced the feeling of parental love and was never doted on. Now that she had had a taste of it, she felt that Su Peizhen really had quite a good life all these years.

    ¡°Your mother hit Peizhen?¡± Li Qianxue continued to move a step forward. She was already standing directly in front of Su Qingsang. The distance between both women was less than twenty centimeters.

    Su Qingsang felt some difort and awkwardness due to Li Qianxue¡¯s imposing manner. She took a step backward.

    ¡°Your mother hit Peizhen?¡±

    When Li Qianxue spoke those words, the look in her eyes was quite sharp.

    ¡°Auntie, my mother is not to be med for this matter. The situation at that time...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, did she do that?¡± Li Qianxue was not there to listen to an exnation. She just wanted answers. ¡°Did your mother get physical?¡±

    Su Qingsang could not deny it. ¡°Yes, she did.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression darkened; she raised her hand and brought it down upon Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    It did not ur to Su Qingsang that the usually pompous, prim and proper Li Qianxue would actually hit her. She had no intention to be a target of physical abuse, however.

    Before Li Qianxue¡¯s hand couldnd on Su Qingsang¡¯s face, Su Qingsang did not think twice about rapidly holding out her arms to block the blow.

    Li Qianxue did not expect Su Qingsang to have the audacity to shield herself and the fury on her face intensified. ¡°Su Qingsang...¡±

    ¡°Auntie.¡± Su Qingsang was really shocked by the assault. Like Huo Jinyao, Li Qianxue was used to lording over others, so she had an authoritative air about her.

    Moreover, she was already somewhat afraid of Li Qianxue, so shielding herself from her was, in fact, an instinctive defense motion.

    ¡°Auntie, as the saying goes, ¡®A mother¡¯s debt is returned by her daughter¡¯. If you want to hit me today to vindicate Su Peizhen, I can¡¯t stop you. However, if you hit me today, I will have to face everyone at work with a p mark on my face, and that will not be good.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with me?¡± Li Qianxue wanted to retract her hand from Su Qingsang¡¯s grip but Su Qingsang held it tightly and resolutely.

    Li Qianxue was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. Not only was she never required to carry anything heavy when she went shopping, but others would also carry her handbag.

    However, as a doctor, Su Qingsang had to lift beds when there was a shortage of manpower, assist in sending patients to their wards, and perform multiple surgeries. How could Li Qianxue ever overpower her?

    ¡°Su Qingsang, let go of me.¡±

    Li Qianxue was determined to teach Su Qingsang a lesson that day. If her mother dared toy hands on Su Peizhen, then Li Qianxue should not be med for doing the same to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Auntie, do you expect me to let go so that you can hit me?¡± Su Qingsang sighed. ¡°Auntie, please be a reasonable person.¡±

    ¡°Your mother chose to get physical first. Now you want me to reason with you instead?¡± Li Qianxue sneered. ¡°Su Qingsang, who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Auntie,¡± Su Qingsang took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m anybody and I do not make assumptions about that. Honestly, I can understand the fact that you want to hit me to settle the score for Su Peizhen, but Huo Jinyao will not let the matter rest. If you p me today, I will just bear it and let it go. However, I can¡¯t promise that Huo Jinyao will be capable of doing the same.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Li Qianxue rarely lost her cool but Su Qingsang managed to cause her to lose it this time. The usual calmness in her tone was absent.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just telling you that no good wille out of what you intend to do.¡±

    Su Qingsang saw that Li Qianxue¡¯s anger was triggered and she took a step back to stand further away from her.

    ¡°Auntie, Su Peizhen only mentioned that she was hit by my mother. I guess she did not mention how offensive her verbal abuse was.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s disposition was icy. Her hand hurt from Su Qingsang¡¯s vice-like grip a moment ago. She rubbed her wrist and all she could think about was how difficult it was for her to swallow this bout of anger. She could no longer bear it.

    ¡°Su Peizhen verbally attacked me, and it was grossly offensive. My mother could not take it, so she hit Su Peizhen. It¡¯s just like how you¡¯re behaving today: rushing over here to settle the score for Su Peizhen after my mother had hit her. If I were to be hit by you, will my mother hurry to look for Su Peizhen again to cause trouble for her in order to settle the score for me once more?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s demeanor got increasingly hostile.

    ¡°Auntie, both parties are responsible for this matter. Why don¡¯t we each take a step back and let the matter rest? You can choose to forget about the fact that my mother had pped Su Peizhen, and I will keep today¡¯s incident quiet. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What right have you to negotiate with me?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I have no right to negotiate with you.¡± Su Qingsang nodded thoughtfully, her voice substantially gentler than before. ¡°I just want to state the facts, Auntie. What you are doing brings no benefit to you. You look for me to settle the score, and then my mother will once again target you or Su Peizhen to return the favor. Yes, you have nothing to fear, but if you continue with this, it will create more opportunities for my mother to appear in front of my father. I assume you don¡¯t wish that to happen either, right?¡±

    Li Qianxue was stumped. She thought of how Xiang Caiping looked in her youth: that fragile-looking face that never failed to draw out Su Chenghui¡¯s feelings of tenderness and protectiveness towards her. The anger in her heart morphed into hatred.

    Of course, she was not willing to see Su Chenghui look for Xiang Caiping again and again. All these years, she was not able to take the ce of that woman in Su Chenghui¡¯s heart.

    Even if Su Chenghui was with her, his heart still belonged to the other woman.

    Now that her rival was back, she was afraid that she would lose her husband once and for all. The thought of that caused her wrath to rise, and her hatred to spill over.

    Looking at Su Qingsang¡¯s face caused her to despise this insolent girl more and more.

    Her demeanor changed, and Su Qingsang was naturally aware of it. Su Qingsang knew in her heart that matters would escte from here and she could only think of ways to continue to keep things quiet.

    ¡°Auntie, the fact is that I do not have any bad blood with you. My mother does not, either. The person who had brought me to the Su Family years ago was my father, not my mother. If you want to hate someone and settle the score with that person, it would be him. ¡±

    Discerning Li Qianxue¡¯s unchanging hostility, Su Qingsang continued, ¡°Auntie, let me know if you agree with this: We let bygones be bygones and put this matter to rest. I promise I will not allow my mother to appear before my father ever again.¡±

    ¡°What would you offer as a guarantee?¡± It was not that Li Qianxue did not trust Su Qingsang; she did not trust Su Chenghui. If he knew that that woman was back, he would not stand by.

    Did she not know where Su Chenghui had gone the previous day? She was sure that he had gone to look for Xiang Caiping.

    He did not return for the whole night. Who knew what he had done? Did he cheat on her?

    And what about that Xiang Caiping? After not seeing Su Chenghui for so long, would she feel the urge to run into his embrace when she saw him?

    Whenever Li Qianxue thought about these possibilities, she could almost feel an ache in her teeth.

    ¡°What authority do you have to promise anything?¡±

    Su Qingsang gave a sigh. She clearly had made up her mind about this matter previously, but at this moment, she had an even greater conviction towards it.

    ¡°Auntie, you should know that Huo Jinyao is from Rong City. In fact, my mother had been living in Rong City all along. The truth is, Huo Jinyao had been bringing up the matter of us moving back to Rong City. In the beginning, I was quite reluctant.¡±

    ¡°Now that I have found my mother, I have my own kin in Rong City. I have also already spoken to my mother about living there in the future. Auntie, I believe this will be the best oue for you because we will be as far from Lin City as can be. In this way, it will not be possible for my father to see my mother, and my mother will never have any possibility ofing into contact with my father. How do you feel about that?¡±

 Chapter 374 - How Can I Trust You?

    <h4>Chapter 374: How Can I Trust You?</h4>

    Su Qingsang¡¯s tone was earnest. She repeatedly gave her word that Xiang Caiping and she would be nowhere near Lin City.

    Looking at her expression, Li Qianxue immediately knew that what she was saying was trustworthy. She stood there motionlessly, the belligerent look in her almond-shaped eyes aimed directly at Su Qingsang in an unflinching manner.

    What she had said made sense, but that was all there was to it.

    ¡°You mentioned that you were quite reluctant about relocating to Rong City before. Why are you willing to do that now? Do you think that I¡¯ll believe you just because you told me that you¡¯re willing to move? How would I know whether you will go back on your word if I let this matter rest now? What if once I walk away, you will immediately go and look for Huo Jinyao or your father to settle the score for you?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, if I had the intention to look for them, I could do that right now. If I am not really willing to move to Rong City, you will, after some time, also realize that I had lied to you. After all, you can find out where I am quite easily. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Li Qianxue remained silent. The fact was that she indeed did not like Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang¡¯s presence, to her, was like a thorn in her flesh. Su Qingsang was like a constant reminder of the reason Su Chenghui became her husband.

    Su Qingsang was also a perpetual reminder of the fact that her husband did not love her, and loved another woman instead.

    Shutting her eyes for a moment, Li Qianxue could feel her heart throb. She was afraid. She turned pale. She was not yet fifty years old, yet she was drawn to revisiting past memories.

    Like in a recurring dream, she had questioned herself again and again: if time could be rewound and she could start over, would she have made the same decision?

    It was a pity that there was no answer to that question because the time that had passed could nevere back again.

    She did not speak, and Su Qingsang did not know what the silence implied. She wondered if Li Qianxue nned to try her.

    Honestly, if Li Qianxue insisted on physically assaulting her today, she would not be surprised.

    Li Qianxue stared at Su Qingsang. The extent of her love for Su Chenghui was equivalent to the extent of the hate she had for Su Qingsang. However, no matter how much she despised Su Qingsang, she could not deny how this girl had excelled in life.

    Over the course of more than twenty years, the negligence that Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue had subjected Su Qingsang to did not cause her to be rebellious or choose the wrong path.

    Moreover, she became a professional in her field of work. Even if Li Qianxue chose to ignore the fact that Su Qingsang was sessful in her career, privately she was grudgingly willing to acknowledge Su Qingsang¡¯s excellence.

    No matter how capable Su Qingsang was, however,pared to her own daughter, she felt that she still had some way to go. After all, Su Peizhen had joined thepany at a very young age and had been assisting her with the management and handling of thepany¡¯s official ventures.

    There was silence in the office. Su Qingsang took a glimpse at the time and recalled that she had a department meetinging up in a short while...

    ¡°Junior?¡± There was knocking on the door and Zuo Hongchen¡¯s voice rang out outside the office.

    Su Qingsang was distracted. She gave Li Qianxue a smile, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll open the door.¡±

    Li Qianxue remained motionless. Su Qingsang hurried to the door.

    Outside the door, Li Qianxue¡¯s personal assistant still persisted in blocking Zuo Hongchen from entering the office. Precisely due to the personal assistant¡¯s presence outside the office, Zuo Hongchen, who was initially merely passing by, decided to find out what was going on in there.

    ¡°Junior, is everything alright with you?¡± Zuo Hongchen briefly scanned the personal assistant and then Li Qianxue. He felt that Li Qianxue looked somewhat familiar, but at that moment, he could not remember who she was.

    ¡°You are Dean Zuo¡¯s son?¡± On the contrary, Li Qianxue was able to recognize Zuo Hongchen immediately.

    Dean Zuo and Old Master Li had a deep-rooted friendship. Normally, they also got along fabulously. When they did not have anymitments, they would often go fishing together or engage each other in a game of chess.

    ¡°Yes.¡± At this moment, Zuo Hongchen also recognized Li Qianxue. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Auntie Li. Greetings, Auntie Li.¡±

    ¡°I did not expect you to already so grown up.¡± Li Qianxue looked at him, and then at Su Qingsang.

    Zuo Hongchen addressed Su Qingsang as ¡®junior¡¯?

    Zuo Hongchen recognized Li Qianxue and therefore grasped her status. He looked at Su Qingsang again. Even if he was worried that Su Qingsang would be at a disadvantage, he could not explicitly point that out at this moment.

    ¡°Junior? Do you have something to hand to me?¡±

    ¡°Something?¡± Su Qingsang was confused for a second. All of a sudden, she nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Please wait a moment.¡±

    When Su Qingsang was in Japan, she bought a substantial number of gifts. Besides the people working for her department, she naturally got Zuo Hongchen a gift too.

    She turned around to go to her cubicle and opened a drawer, retrieving an exquisitely wrapped box from it.

    ¡°Senior, this is for you. I had gone to Japan a few days ago. This is a little gift from me. I hope you like it.¡±

    ¡°How could I ever dislike a gift from you?¡±

    Zuo Hongchen epted the box from her. Even though he knew that Su Qingsang only viewed and treated him like a peer from the same school, he still felt somewhat joyful and excited.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being too formal.¡± Su Qingsang broke into a smile. ¡°So are you here to im your gift?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Zuo Hongchen was thinking about the notice that the hospital had given him. ¡°I still have another matter which I wanted to tell you about.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You are aware that our hospital and Song City¡¯s main hospital have an ongoing partnership. During this period of time, they are nning to engage in some medical research. The area of research includes a subject you are interested in. I have already rmended you to our hospital¡¯s management. You will be able to go to Song City as a doctor on exchange to learn from the local team, share your expertise and exchange ideas and knowledge with them.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Qingsang was immediately energized by this prospect. ¡°When do I go? How long is the exchange program?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s approximately half a month.¡± Zuo Honcheng nced at Su Qingsang when he spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to make a decision. After all, you must know that when you return from this exchange program, it will be almost the New Year.¡±

    Su Qingsang had a look of panic on her face as she suddenly thought of her current status as a married woman. If she were to travel to Song City for this work trip, she should discuss it with Huo Jinyao first.

    ¡°Yes, I understand that.¡±

    ¡°You can take some time to consider this offer. If there is no problem, you can submit your name to the management tomorrow. This decision ultimately lies with you.¡±

    ¡°Sure, thank you, Senior. I really appreciate this.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with me.¡± Zuo Hongchen held up the gift box in his hand as he spoke. ¡°I should be the one to thank you instead.¡±

    After he had finished speaking, his eyes fell on Li Qianxue, who was standing nearby. ¡°I guess Auntie Li still has something to say to you? I¡¯ll take my leave first then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang gave him a nod, but she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart.

    Based on her observation of her father¡¯s wife throughout the years, Li Qianxue cared a lot about others¡¯ opinions of her. Due to that fact, she predicted that Li Qianxue would not threaten to assault her again as she did just now.

    After Zuo Hongchen left, the personal assistant closed the door again. The two of them were left alone again.

    Su Qingsang gave an inward sigh. Facing the hostile look on Li Qianxue¡¯s face, she really felt that she might not be able to hold her ground any longer.

    ¡°Auntie, aren¡¯t you going to work today?¡±

    Li Qianxue scanned Su Qingsang¡¯s face coldly. She felt an overpowering sense of frustration and dislike.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t thepany still have your father? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just absent from work for a day. Li Corporation will not fall because of that.¡±

    Su Qingsang had no idea how to respond to that statement. However, she knew that Li Qianxue obviously was still mad at her. She sighed inwardly and started to speak again.

    ¡°Auntie, I guarantee that I will take my mother and return to Rong City with Huo Jinyao as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Return to Rong City?¡± Li Qianxue scoffed coldly. ¡°Your senior just rmended you to go for an exchange program you seem highly interested in. You don¡¯t want such an opportunity?¡±

    Su Qingsang was at a loss regarding what to say. As Li Qianxue was making things difficult for her on purpose, she suddenly realized that she could not really handle that.

    Her fear of Su Chenghui did not have such an impact on her. However, she was substantially more affected by the fear that Li Qianxue instilled in her. It was a kind of fear that chilled her bones, and she was always wary of her stepmother, sometimes more than she was aware of.

 Chapter 375 - I did not mean it that way

    <h4>Chapter 375: I did not mean it that way</h4>

    Even if that was the case, Su Qingsang still tried her best to convince her. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve heard it too. There are two weeks left. Once I get back, it¡¯ll be the New Year, and we¡¯ll be leaving at that time.¡±

    Li Qianxue had actually nned to leave the hospital already; she had indeed been rash in her actions today.

    In truth, she should never have been here to look for Su Qingsang at all. She should never havee and conducted herself poorly at the risk of tainting her reputation.

    However, looking at Su Qingsang¡¯s disposition at this moment caused her to feel fed up. ¡°Look, you had explicitly stated before that you¡¯ll leave immediately, yet now you have changed ns and will only depart in half a month¡¯s time? Then do I assume that after half a month, you¡¯ll say that you¡¯ll consider whether you want to leave or not after you spend New Year¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I did not mean it that way at all.¡±

    ¡°Then what is your intention? Half a month...isn¡¯t that enough time for your father and that...and your mother to rekindle their love?¡±

    When the words ¡®rekindle their love¡¯ left Li Qianxue¡¯s lips, her voice seemed to being out between her teeth like hisses.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s demeanor reflected that she was seething with rage, and this attitude caused Su Qingsang to shiver involuntarily. She started to speak after a second thought. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re over-thinking. It is impossible for my parents to rekindle their love for each other.¡±

    Li Qianxue responded with silence. She did not believe Su Qingsang¡¯s im the least bit.

    Su Qingsang sighed inwardly once again. She realized that the number of times she had sighed today was substantially more than during the previous year.

    ¡°Auntie, I am aware that you don¡¯t believe me, and I understand why. I am also aware that you take no liking to my mother, and find it difficult to believe that my mother returned without any motives. However, I still want to tell you that any rtionship between my parents is impossible.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not your mother. How do you suppose you can make promises in her ce?¡± Li Qianxue could not help herself from rebuking her.

    ¡°I¡¯m indeed not my mother, but I stand behind my words because my mother is not just someone from my father¡¯s past. She is also a mother.¡±

    Su Qingsang had been a silent observer during this period of time since Xiang Caiping¡¯s arrival. She had long learned to read Xiang Caiping¡¯s mind with rity and uracy.

    ¡°Even if my mother loves my father again, she will not be together with him. The reason being she had acknowledged me as her daughter and realized how I have been treated by Su Family all these years we have been asunder. When she was living in Rong City, she was always under the impression that I am living well here.¡±

    ¡°She thought that I had a good life until she found out that I face the social stigma associated with being an illegitimate daughter, that I wasbeled as a bastard, that I have been neglected and disregarded by my father for so many years. Auntie, I¡¯m not using anyone, nor am I putting the me on anyone. In truth, it pains my mother to know how I had been treated. She will never reconcile with my father.¡±

    ¡°She mes my father and hates him with a vengeance. How would she be willing to rekindle any kind of rtionship with him? She cannot forgive my father and is not even willing to speak to him.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, actually I have no reason to lie to you about these things. I just want to let you know that there are things that are not like how you are picturing them. Anyway, regardless of whether you believe me or not, it is impossible for my mother and my father to get back together.¡±

    Li Qianxue remained silent as she listened to Su Qingsang. She gave a coldugh when Su Qingsang finished speaking.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to say that our family did not take good care of you? You¡¯re saying that this is the reason why your mother hates us?¡±

    No wonder she went to make things difficult for Su Peizhen. This was the reason behind it.

    ¡°Auntie,¡± Su Qingsang was starting to feel exasperated. Her main point was not how the Su Family had treated her. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, I am not trying to put the me on anyone. Honestly, I really don¡¯t me anyone at all.¡±

    If the me had to fall on something, it would be on fate or destiny.

    She was all grown up now, so she would let go of what had happened in the past. Moreover, an official wife and an old me would never be on cordial terms. She did not want to be embroiled in a feud between people of the previous generation at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t me anyone. I think you don¡¯t have the right to me me anyway.¡±

    There was a considerable number of families in Lin City with illegitimate daughters. How many of those would take in an illegitimate daughter and bring her up?

    How many people did she have to put up with who had secretly mocked her for the situation she was in? How many grievances did she have to bear because of Su Chenghui? Because of Xiang Caiping, she had been experiencing Su Chenghui¡¯s cold shoulder towards her for much of her life.

    In this kind of situation, she would be a magnanimous person if she did not make things difficult for Su Qingsang. It would be too much to ask of her for her to get along with that pesky child.

    That was totally impossible.

    Su Qingsang listened to the pompousness in her tone and nodded. ¡°Yes, Auntie, I have said that I don¡¯t me you. However, I also ask for your trust. No matter how my mother had neglected me in the past, she will definitely make up for that in the future. She will take good care of me, so no matter where I suggest going to, she will definitelye with me.¡±

    ¡°As for me, you do not ever need to worry that I will not leave, because Huo Jinyao is originally from Rong City.¡±

    She spoke earnestly and sincerely. She meant every single word she had said.

    Li Qianxue looked at Su Qingsang for a long time. She had no ns to linger there any longer. However, she still threw out a cold response.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried at all. I just hope that you¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    In fact, she had never wanted Su Qingsang to stay in Lin City. She had never wanted Su Qingsang to be within her line of sight.

    Now that Su Qingsang was willing to leave of her own will, she felt like she could not have hoped for anything more.

    Su Qingsang was a little exasperated by her tone of voice. Why had she not realized it before? Why had she not realized that Li Qianxue¡¯s pompousness and hostility were so tant?

    ¡°Then... Auntie, I¡¯m going to go for a meeting. You can...¡±

    Li Qianxue red at her. Was she chasing her off? If it were not for the fact that she wanted to vindicate her daughter, did Su Qingsang think that she would be willing toe to this ce that reeked of the smell of disinfectant?

    Li Qianxue looked slightly hostile as she whirled around and headed for the door.

    Su Qingsang did notice that her concluding words did not seem appropriate. However, she had already let them slip. When she returned to her work desk to take a folder and a notebook, she spotted the box that was still on it.

    After some thought, she subconsciously picked the box up and presented it to Li Qianxue just before she opened the door.

    ¡°Um, Auntie, this is a little souvenir I have bought in Japan. It¡¯s for you.¡±

    Li Qianxue almostughed out in exasperation from Su Qingsang¡¯s action. She scanned the box, which had a blue ribbon on it, with her eyes.

    ¡°Did you buy too many gifts? Don¡¯t you have enough people to give your gifts to, so you¡¯re giving it to me? Are you trying to deter me from pursuing the issue of your mother¡¯s presence?¡±

    Su Qingsang forced herself to remainposed. She spoke with extreme calmness, ¡°How is that possible? I have meant to give this to you in the first ce. It is true. I had previously nned to give this to you personally at the family house after work.¡±

    Li Qianxue watched as Su Qingsang lied without so much as a blink and let out a snigger. She did not take the box and instead gave her personal secretary a look. Her secretary took the box from Su Qingsang with a scornful look.

    Because of this little sudden initiative, Li Qianxue stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, don¡¯t try to act clever around me. You wille to know that that is a mistake.¡±

    ¡°How would I?¡± Su Qingsang blinked and looked absolutely sincere. ¡°I really meant it as a genuine gift for you.¡±

    Even if she did not feel this way, she could only carry on with her pretense after Li Qianxue¡¯s little warning.

    Li Qianxuepletely ignored her and left with an icy expression and a click of her heels.

    Su Qingsang let her head drop forward after Li Qianxue had gone. Talking to her stepmother waspletely exhausting.

    However, she definitely had to give careful thought to leaving Lin City.

    There was still a month left until the New Year. After going to Rong City for the exchange program for two weeks anding back after that to pack up her belongings and settle her work matters, she would leave for Rong City.

    She would tell Huo Jinyao about this matter tonight.

 Chapter 376 - Remember to throw it further away

    <h4>Chapter 376: Remember to throw it further away</h4>

    On the other hand, by the time Li Qianxue arrived at thepany, it waste. The routinepany meeting had concluded. Without her, the vice director present, Su Chenghui, had handled every matter very well.

    In the meantime, Su Peizhen had given her a call, telling her that she wanted to have lunch together.

    After ending the call, Li Qianxue instructed her personal assistant to make reservations for lunch. The venue she had chosen was Su Peizhen¡¯s favorite restaurant.

    When the personal assistant entered thepany, she had also brought the gift box along with her. After making reservations the way Li Qianxue had instructed her, she ced the gift box on the work desk.

    ¡°Director Li, this...¡±

    ¡°Throw it away.¡± Li Qianxue behaved as if she had just noticed the gift box. She gave the order without lifting her head.

    Her voice was extremely icy, and her tone was very firm. The personal assistant stared at the gift box and felt that it was a pity to throw it away.

    However, she still picked up the gift box. ¡°I¡¯ll be throwing it away then.¡±

    ¡°Discard it. Remember to get rid of it.¡±

    The personal assistant nodded and left the room with the gift box in her hand.

    ...

    Li Qianxue gazed at Su Peizhen, who was sitting opposite her in the restaurant. The injury on her face was not clearly visible after she had treated it the day before.

    Su Peizhen had majored in business management. She was also participating in the recent partnership with Tianyu Group.

    ¡°Mother, you were absent during this morning¡¯spany meeting. Where did you go? You didn¡¯t pick up my calls.¡±

    Su Peizhen asked her question casually, yet Li Qianxue¡¯s reaction to it was a nk stare.

    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Wasn¡¯t your father there to conduct the meeting?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one to say.¡± Su Peizhen was actually a little displeased with Su Chenghui. However, it was just a tiny displeasure. At this moment, she had more important things to talk to her mother about as she sat opposite her.

    ¡°I told Father to settle the score with that woman for me, and to my surprise, he actually refused. I was bbergasted and extremely furious.¡±

    Li Qianxue gazed at Su Peizhen and her brows furrowed. ¡°Oh? Your father actually refused to do it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only did he refuse, but he also went on to tell me that there isn¡¯t a need now to settle any scores with them. He also said that we are in a partnership with the Huo family now and it will not look good for us if we offend Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Who is Huo Jinyao?¡± At this thought, Su Peizhen also felt somewhat annoyed. ¡°He is merely a well-known person who had relocated here from Rong City. Why should we be afraid of him?¡±

    ¡°Your father¡¯s words make sense.¡± The fact that Li Qianxue did not pursue the matter with Su Qingsang any further earlier today was also due to her consideration of Huo Jinyao being in the picture.

    ¡°Mother, why do you echo Father¡¯s words?¡±

    Su Peizhen was increasingly infuriated. She red at Li Qianxue scornfully; a look of defiance spread over her face.

    ¡°Peizhen,¡± Li Qianxue looked into Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes. ¡°At this moment, we have to look at the big picture and consider what¡¯s best for our family. Just heed your father¡¯s advice first.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked unconvinced. However, when she recalled what Su Chenghui had saidst that day, she actually rxed a little.

    ¡°Forget about it. Of course, I¡¯ll listen to Father. Father had said that he has already thought of a way to deal with that mother-daughter duo.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Qianxue picked up the ss of beverage in front of her and took a sip. She suddenly lifted her head to look at Su Peizhen. ¡°You said that your father has thought of a way to deal with Su Qingsang and her mother already?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Peizhen did not understand why Li Qianxue¡¯s demeanor had changed. However, she still repeated what Su Chenghui had said in the morning. ¡°Look, my father has the responsibility to settle the score for me. You have to know that he has always preferred me to that illegitimate brat.¡±

    Although Su Peizhen did not feel vindicated at that moment yet, her anger had considerably dissipated.

    Moreover, Su Chenghui¡¯s guarantee to her caused her to feel increasingly smug. No matter what, she believed Su Chenghui. He would live up to his promise of vindicating her.

    She only needed to wait for Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping to receive their dues and all would be good for her.

    Li Qianxue gave a nod, but as she looked at Su Peizhen, she suddenly recalled what Su Qingsang had told her earlier today.

    She had said, ¡°Even if my mother loves my father again, she will never be with him, because she has acknowledged me as her daughter.¡±

    ¡°She got to know that my father had neglected and ignored me all these years. My mother¡¯s heart aches for me. Let¡¯s not consider the possibility of her getting back with my father because she only has hatred for him. She mes him for everything.¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t forgive my father, and she won¡¯t even speak a word to him.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s hand, which was holding the ss of beverage, froze for a moment. The fleeting thought of something being fishy, which she had before, once again reared its head.

    The one whom Su Chenghui loved was Xiang Caiping. This was very clear to her.

    However, all these years, he had treated Su Qingsang as indifferently as he could and disregarded her as much as was possible.

    On the contrary, he treated Su Peizhen favorably; it was almost to the point where she was the apple of his eye and he reserved all his affection and love for her.

    On the other hand, the behavior of favoring boys over girls that some people in Lin City exhibited waspletely missing in him.

    Putting the notion of favoring boys aside, Su Chenghui treated Su Peizhen more favorably than how he treated Su Yuxin. During the years of Su Peizhen¡¯s education journey, she had lived at home.

    However, what about Su Yuxin? He had been sent to a boarding school the moment he was in high school. He was only allowed back home once a week.

    During that time, she had opposed that but failed to overthrow Su Chenghui¡¯s reasoning of boys needing to toughen themselves.

    However, how did Su Chenghui treat Su Qingsang? He had treated her even more coldly than Su Yuxin. Over the years, she had never seen Su Chenghui give Su Qingsang even a shadow of a smile.

    Besides special asions and festivals when he would ask Su Qingsang routine patronizing questions about how she was doing, he usually disregarded her presence the rest of the time.

    If the person whom Su Chenghui loved was really Xiang Caiping, then the way he treated Su Qingsang was highly unnatural.

    It was extremely strange, as that was not the attitude one would have towards one¡¯s beloved woman¡¯s daughter. It was instead the kind of attitude one would exhibit towards aplete stranger.

    Why did Su Chenghui treat Su Qingsang this way?

    ¡°You have to know that he has always favored me the most.¡±

    The words that Su Peizhen had said appeared in her mind at the same time. Yes, Su Peizhen was her father¡¯s favorite daughter. Su Qingsang was apparently nothing to him.

    However, thinking this way waspletely illogical. Moreover, it also caused Li Qianxue, who had never once given this strange fact a serious thought, to have more and more suspicions.

    This was abnormal. This was quite abnormal. There had to be a catch in all this.

    If Su Chenghui treated Su Qingsang badly and Su Peizhen favorably, how could that make sense?

    Logically speaking, it should have been the other way around. Why was that not the case?

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    Since she had remained silent, Su Peizhen spoke to her to catch her attention.

    Li Qianxue did not hear her. She was analyzing this matter she had suddenly thought of. What was fishy in all of this?

    She could not figure it out at the moment, but Su Qingsang and Su Peizhen¡¯s words were like broken records ying relentlessly in her head.

    The strange sensation she had felt when something was odd once again overcame her.

    In the midst of her utmost concentration, Li Qianxue seemed to have thought of a certain key point.

    She was about to dissect this key point.

    ¡°Mother?¡± Su Peizhen called her louder than before. Li Qianxue had a shock.

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°Mother, are you alright?¡± Su Peizhen waved a hand in front of Li Qianxue as she spoke.

    Li Qianxue immediately furrowed her brows. As she looked at Su Peizhen, she suddenly realized for the first time that her personality was a little too rash.

 Chapter 377 - What Malicious Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 377: What Malicious Thoughts</h4>

    The trail of thought that she had was broken and she was unable to continue to ponder over it.

    Realizing that Su Peizhen¡¯s demanded her attention, Li Qianxue reached out her hand and held Su Peizhen¡¯s to stop her from waving. It was a rare moment when her tone was more severe than usual.

    ¡°How old are you now that you still behave so restlessly?¡±

    ¡°I just feel that you¡¯re ignoring me.¡± Su Peizhen pouted slightly, obviously feeling a little wronged.

    ¡°I was thinking about some things. Now you¡¯ve broken my trail of thought.¡±

    ¡°Mother, what were you thinking about?¡± Su Peizhen found it difficult to rein in her natural curiosity. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about it?¡±

    ¡°What should I do about you?¡± Li Qianxue looked again at Su Peizhen at that moment and suddenly had the notion ofparing Su Peizhen with Su Qingsang.

    Come to think of it, Su Peizhen and Su Qingsang were of simr age, but Su Peizhen was naturally the more attractive-looking one.

    However, when it came to level-headedness and maturity, Su Qingsang was substantially steadier than Su Peizhen. Li Qianxue was unsure if Su Peizhen turned out this way due to her and Su Chenghui overly indulging and doting on her.

    All of a sudden, Li Qianxue felt some difort within her heart.

    The daughter whom she had spent so much thought on and had painstakingly nurtured during the years turned out, eventually, to be inferior to an illegitimate daughter like Su Qingsang who had grown up more free-spiritedly and without much guidance.

    Was this not a p in her face?

    Li Qianxue suddenly straightened her posture and started examining Su Peizhen¡¯s face. She spaced out for a moment.

    So this was Su Chenghui¡¯s revenge?

    If it was, the reason behind all his previous actions and behavior aimed at favoring Su Peizhen over others, and his tant disregard towards Su Qingsang, wasing to light now.

    He had raised his favorite daughter in a way that would put her at a disadvantage in the future!

    The rich and powerful families had amonly used course of action: indulging their own children, allowing them to be condescending, to view others with disregard, and to be arrogant and willful. Finally, their children, having such inherent characteristics, would create a series of troubles and wreak havoc.

    Was Su Chenghui harboring this intention all along?

    This waspletely usible. Su Chenghui definitely nned to spoil Su Peizhen and push her in the direction of self-destruction.

    However, Old Master Li and she were still formidably present in the family, and they would never quite let him have his way.

    Despite that being the case, Su Peizhen was more willful and arrogant than most other women of privileged family background in Lin City.

    Li Qianxue had forgotten the fact that she had always spoiled this daughter of hers since the beginning.

    She could never satisfy her desire to dote on the flesh and blood that she had carried in her body for nine months of pregnancy.

    However, now that she had sensed and grasped Su Chenghui¡¯s method of raising their daughter, it seemed to strike her how viciously meticulous he was.

    So you harbored such an idea, Su Chenghui? Was this your n?

    ¡°Mother, what happened to you?¡±

    Before Su Peizhen could ponder about the reason behind Li Qianxue¡¯s strange behavior, she became increasingly worried about her mother¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°Mother, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s expression had turned sour as she thought of Su Chenghui. Thinking about him naturally caused her to seethe silently.

    At that moment, Li Qianxue felt that there was a ball of fire burning in her chest. She could not wait to confront her husband.

    However, Li Qianxue was not that sort of impulsive person. Moreover, she had convinced herself of Su Chenghui being a sinister and meticulous person, so why would she look for him at this time to reason with him and put herself at a disadvantage?

    ¡°Peizhen, it¡¯s obvious that you are not a child anymore. There are some matters which I feel you should handle with the appropriate methods.¡±

    ¡°Mother?¡± Su Peizhen was thrown into confusion by her mother¡¯s words.

    ¡°Regarding your version of the incident where you had a confrontation with that woman in Japan, I do not believe that you said or did nothing that led to it.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s demeanor became a little defensive. ¡°Mother, you...why do you talk about me in this way?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not important how I talk about you. The crucial thing is that you¡¯re mature now and all grown up. You cannot handle the people in your social circles the way you handle matters at work.¡±

    ¡°Let us take Su Qingsang as an example. Right now, she is indeed the person who we want to avoid provoking. So the next time you encounter her, do not mind her. Of course, if she takes the initiative to make things difficult for you, then naturally you can let her have a taste of her own medicine. However, if you take the initiative to provoke her, you¡¯ll easily fall victim to gossip and derision. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to tell you?¡±

    Li Qianxue spoke earnestly. In her heart, she also hoped that her daughter could have a good character and a bright future to look forward to.

    In the absence of a marriage agreement with the Qiu Family, if Su Peizhen still wished to marry into a family of equal standing, she had to rein in the negative aspects of her character.

    ¡°Mother, do you mean to say I have to put up with Su Qingsang? To allow her to have her way? What right has she to do that?¡±

    ¡°Look at you. You are angry again. What I mean to tell you is that you should not bother confronting her. If you restrain yourself, she can¡¯t rise up against you, don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Su Peizhen stopped reacting and remained silent. As she looked at Li Qianxue, she realized that her mother¡¯s reasoning sounded very simr to Su Chenghui¡¯s.

    She gave an inward sigh. ¡°Fine, I get your point. I will keep my distance from her next time. Will that do?¡±

    ¡°You do that.¡± Being well aware that her daughter was still secretly unconvinced and not willing to ept her advice, Li Qianxue decided against speaking about the matter further. In any case, Su Peizhen would understand matters better in the future.

    At that moment, the waiter started to serve the dishes. Li Qianxue watched as her daughter once again brought up work-rted matters. The thought she had just now, which she had yet to speak about, had also vanished.

    All that had happened today morphed into a temporarily hidden seed of fury. It remained unknown when this seed would start to burn and illuminate all the suspicions she had before.

    ...

    When Su Qingsang came out of the shower, she instantly spotted a box on her vanity table. The box was wrapped in blue paper. This time, there was no gaudy ribbon on it. It looked simple and elegant.

    This was the gift that she had prepared for Su Yuxin. However, it was not the weekend yet and Su Yuxin was still in school.

    Out of the blue, she thought of the extra gift she had which she had casually given to Li Qianxue. She assumed that when Li Qianxue opened the gift to see its contents, she would be infuriated to a point of throwing it away.

    Thinking about that made her feel a sense of pity. However, when she recalled Li Qianxue¡¯s demeanor earlier in the day, she was no longer sorry for the woman. Instead, she felt amused.

    ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯re smiling like a fox.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was standing behind her. He just happened to see her bemused smile in the reflection in the mirror. He reached out and easily drew her petite frame into his embrace.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Qingsang gave a shake of her head. She decided it was better not to let Huo Jinyao know about how Li Qianxue hade looking to confront her in the hospital earlier today.

    ¡°Is it really nothing?¡± Huo Jinyao ced his hands on her waist, his yful air extremely obvious. ¡°Are you going to tell me about it?¡±

    Su Qingsang raised her hands in surrender.

    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about when I should send this gift over to Su Yuxin.¡±

    This was not the truth, but Huo Jinyao had no intention to expose her lie just yet.

    ¡°Anytime will do.¡± If not for the fact that Su Yuxin still had some brotherly love for Su Qingsang, he was not sure if he would allow this gift to be sent over.

    Huo Jinyao suddenly sat up straight. He turned Su Qingsang around so that she faced him.

    ¡°Dear, you¡¯ve been on a trip to Japan and had enjoyed yourself with your mother for a couple of days. Within that short period of time, you had gotten gifts for the people in your work department and for Su Yuxin. But what about me? Where is my gift?¡±

 Chapter 378 - You Are Not Lacking Anything

    <h4>Chapter 378: You Are Not Lacking Anything</h4>

    Su Qingsang was stumped at what Huo Jinyao had said. She rubbed the tip of her nose and lifted the edges of her mouth in slight embarrassment as she faced Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°You are notcking anything, hence I don¡¯t know what I should give you.¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang,¡± Huo Jinyao was infuriated by her words. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m notcking anything? You mean you don¡¯t have to buy me any presents just because I am notcking anything? Don¡¯t tell me that the people in your department actually need these things? Or maybe Su Yuxin does?¡±

    No matter what, he was her husband and their rtionship was more intimate than anyone else¡¯s rtionship with her. However, what was the bottom line? Everyone else had received a present, and he was the only exception. He was the only one who got nothing.

    Su Qingsang saw that Huo Jinyao was truly agitated and her voice immediately became softer. ¡°That is a wholly different matter.¡±

    ¡°What is the difference?¡±

    ¡°Their rtionship with me is not the type of rtionship that we have with each other.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression turned a few shades darker because of what she had said. He had no intention to let her off the hook just yet. ¡°What is our rtionship? Could it be that in your heart, you feel that the rtionship between you and Su Yuxin is more intimate than ours?¡±

    If she dared to affirm that, Huo Jinyao was definitely going to do what it took to make her know that their rtionship was substantially more intimate and deeper than her rtionship with Su Yuxin.

    ¡°I did not mean it that way.¡±

    Huo Jinyao got up and then stretched on the bed again. He had the air of wanting nothing to do with her.

    Su Qingsang bit her lip. She watched as he fumed and sat down on the edge of the bed.

    She reached out to touch Huo Jinyao¡¯s arm. Unexpectedly, hepletely ignored her and turned his back to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re really mad at me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very angry?¡±

    ¡°I am extremely angry.¡±

    Since his back was facing her, Su Qingsang was not able to see the expression on his face. After giving it some thought, she moved towards him and kissed him on his cheek.

    ¡°How about that? Will you be pacified now?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    Huo Jinyao spoke these words without any change in his expression.

    ¡°Then, what about this?¡± Su Qingsang once again moved towards him and kissed his lips.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±

    If Su Qingsang were not able to see that he was doing this on purpose, it would have meant she didn¡¯t know her husband at all.

    The edges of her cherry lips rose. She did not attempt to kiss him again. Instead, she ced a hand on his arm.

    ¡°I said that our rtionship is different from my rtionship with them because our rtionship is more intimate. Since it is more intimate, it doesn¡¯t matter if I have a present for you or not; our rtionship will still stay the same. However, it¡¯s different from my rtionship with them. My rtionship with them can be strengthened with the help of gifts. Ours doesn¡¯t need it.¡±

    Huo Jinyao did not turn to face her, so she did not know if his anger had dissipated or not.

    ¡°I really did not overlook you on purpose. I did not know what present to get you.¡± She did not have much experience in being in rtionships with men. That was a fact.

    With regard to money clips and belts used by ordinary men, those that Huo Jinyao used were always customized. If she had bought any of those items in Japan for him, she was afraid that he would think they were not good enough for him.

    ¡°I need a present. I really need it.¡± Huo Jinyao still refused to turn to face her. ¡°As long as it is from you, even if it were a de of grass, I would still want it. Can¡¯t you do that for me?¡±

    ¡°I can. But what if I had really forgotten to get you a gift? What will you do?¡±

    ¡°What can I do? Anyway, I am really mad right now. I¡¯m not happy at all.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was not willing to let the matter rest. Su Qingsang gazed at his back and said his name again. Huo Jinyao still did not turn to face her.

    Su Qingsang lowered her head and looked at the bathrobe she had on her. She had been wearing the bathrobe since she got out of the shower just now. Huo Jinyao did not notice that just when she wanted him to. She did not choose to wear her pajamas like she used to whenever she finished showering.

    She gritted her teeth, sprang up from the bed and distanced herself from him. Huo Jinyao was vexed by her actions.

    She had been trying to assuage his anger for a while, so why was she not able to do a little more? He was mad and decided that he would give Su Qingsang a good ¡®punishment¡¯ in a moment¡¯s time to let her know the true meaning of a husband¡¯s wrath.

    No, it would not simply be a punishment. He wanted to...

    He heard some shuffling and fiddling sounds behind him. How could she abstain from moving over to him in spite of everything? Huo Jinyao was bbergasted. Having married a woman who was slow-witted in such matters really perplexed him.

    He sprang upright with the intention of pinning Su Qingsang down beneath him to give her a good ¡®punishment¡¯. However, at that moment, he was shocked by the scene before him.

    Su Qingsang had taken her bathrobe off and revealed the outfit she had on underneath it. That was a...

    Huo Jinyao blinked a few times and looked at the top of Su Qingsang¡¯s head. She was wearing a cat woman¡¯s outfit and had put on a hairband with a pair of cat ears.

    She was obviously not used to wearing such an outfit. She was wholly ufortable and did not even know where to put her hands.

    ¡°Actually... actually I have also prepared a gift for you.¡±

    This was the first time in Su Qingsang¡¯s life that she had done such an act. She was actually extremely embarrassed. ¡°My gift to you is me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was usually calm andposed, and would not even flinch when faced with any cmity. He was looking at the adorable pair of cat ears on Su Qingsang¡¯s head and the furry cat tail behind her.

    On top of that, he looked at the outfit she had on and suddenly got off the bed. He swept Su Qingsang off her feet in one swift motion.

    ¡°This is your gift for me?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face burned and turned as red as an apple. Her eyes darted all around her, but she did not have the courage to look at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°When did you buy this?¡± He did not believe for a second that she would have dared to buy such an outfit in Xiang Caiping¡¯s presence.

    Su Qingsang turned even redder. It was not just her face that was red. She was blushing all over her body. How could she tell him that while she was shopping in Japan, Xiang Caiping had needed to use the bathroom and their tour guide had taken her there?

    She just happened to notice the lingerie shop next to her and the shop owner had put on this kitten-like outfit on the mannequin outside the shop.

    When she stepped into the shop, it was not only selling kitten-like outfits, but also rabbitlike outfits, nurse costumes and other cosy outfits of that sort. She thought of Huo Jinyao and surreptitiously bought two sets of such lingerie.

    ¡°You only have this one?¡± Huo Jinyaoy her onto the bed and climbed on top of her. ¡°Are there still others?¡±

    ¡°I... have another one.¡± Su Qingsang flushed a deeper crimson. In fact, she had intended to put on one of the outfits for him when she got home the previous night.

    It was just that Su Chenghui had suddenly appeared at their ce and she had forgotten all about it.

    ¡°What is the other one?¡± There was a fire in Huo Jinyao¡¯s gaze as he stared at the golden pair of cat ears on Su Qingsang¡¯s head. He felt a tingling sensation in his heart.

    ¡°Rabbit... with rabbit ears.¡± At that moment, Su Qingsang did not dare to look at Huo Jinyao¡¯s face at all. She could really feel as if her entire body was burning.

    Huo Jinyao lowered his head and bit her lip. ¡°Wear it for me tomorrow.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded lightly. Huo Jinyao was satisfied. He kissed her cheek and moved his lips close to her ear. ¡°I like this gift. I like it a lot.¡±

    Su Qingsang waspletely embarrassed. She wanted to avoid Huo Jinyao¡¯s ardent gaze, but she failed.

    After that, Huo Jinyao used his actions to prove to her how much he liked this gift.

    After half the night had passed, Su Qingsang regretted her decision to buy the outfit.

    She should never have bought this for Huo Jinyao because he obviously liked it too much.

    With his lips next to her ear, he repeatedly told her how much he liked this gift and how satisfied he was with it.

    Before Su Qingsang lost consciousness, she thought of the rabbit outfit that she had yet to wear and felt it was best to throw it away. If not, her waist was going to break.

 Chapter 379 - She Did Not Speak The Truth

    Chapter 379: She Did Not Speak The Truth

    After being caught in Huo Jinyao¡¯s throes of passion for therger part of the night, Su Qingsang could hardly get out of bed the next day.

    She gritted her teeth secretly and, before taking her shower, decided to look for the rabbit outfit to discard it. However, she realized that she could not find it anymore.

    She began to blush. It was obvious to her who had taken it away. She felt angry, frustrated and regretful at the same time. There was also a faint sense of anticipation in her.

    With great effort, she managed to get herself out of bed, showered and left her room. Xiang Caiping had already made breakfast. ¡°Qingsang, aren¡¯t you going to work today?¡±

    ¡°I am. I¡¯ll go after I am done with breakfast.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s waist felt a little weak and she looked a bit embarrassed. When it was just her and Huo Jinyao living here, she did not feel that self-conscious about what they did together.

    However, even though Xiang Caiping was now also present in the apartment, Huo Jinyao still did not know how to control himself. This really made her very ufortable.

    Indeed, when they were having breakfast, Xiang Caiping looked at Su Qingsang as if she wanted to say something, but stopped herself.

    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The look on Xiang Caiping¡¯s face caused Su Qingsang to think that something serious had happened to her. She had not been around for the whole of yesterday; could it be that Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue hade to bother her?

    Su Qingsang was a little worried and fearful of Xiang Caiping getting the short end of the stick.

    ¡°Qingsang, please don¡¯t be angry at me for what I¡¯m about to say.¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s words caused Su Qingsang to feel nervous all of a sudden. Li Qianxue did not have a chance to teach her a lesson before, so did she actually look her up again?

    ¡°I know that you and Huo Jinyao are a young married couple, so it is unavoidable... unavoidable that both of you are passionate about each other. However, there still needs to be some restraint.¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked a few times. When she was aware of what Xiang Caiping was getting at, she immediately became embarrassed. ¡°Mother...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you be mad at me. I am not judging you. I just think that you still need to care about your physical wellbeing. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Xiang Caiping had been there and done that. She could understand how young people¡¯s passion and desires could be all-consuming.

    However, looking at how her daughter¡¯s physical state was not in the best form, she was honestly very concerned. ¡°Don¡¯t you over-think this. I am not trying to interfere in your affairs, I just feel that Jinyao really does not know how to restrain himself.¡±

    When she observed Su Qingsang¡¯s walking posture, she guessed how intense the previous night had been for her daughter.

    Su Qingsang still had to go to work today. Even though Huo Jinyao was quite a good man, he really did not know how to have mercy on his wife.

    ¡°Mother,¡± Su Qingsang tried her best to remainposed, and worked hard at keeping her face impassive so that her mother would not think that there was anything wrong with her. ¡°This is strictly between you and me, is that right?¡±

    ¡°I have also spoken to Huo Jinyao about it.¡±

    She loved her daughter dearly. Xiang Caiping did not get to spend a substantial portion of her life with Su Qingsang; now that she had acknowledged her daughter, she naturally could only think of doting on her and cherishing her. She wanted to do her best to make up for all the lost time.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao were a loving and affectionate couple, and she was happy about that. However, when she considered Huo Jinyao¡¯s insatiable appetite, Xiang Caiping naturally felt concerned for her daughter.

    ¡°Mother,¡± Su Qingsang was distressed. Being reprimanded by her elder because of such a matter was really...

    ¡°You do not need to feel embarrassed about this. Jinyao also knew that he should not have treated you the way he did. He had promised me that he will restrain himself in the future.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was honestly a little embarrassed about what she was saying. She had a nagging feeling that she was expressing unwanted advice.

    However, she could not bear to keep her thoughts to herself.

    ¡°Alright, Mother. I understand.¡±

    Su Qingsang could not even sit still anymore at that moment. She lowered her head and started eating, hiding her difort and awkwardness by digging into her food.

    Because of this incident, Su Qingsang had also forgotten to sound out her decision of leaving Lin City.

    Sure enough, a representative from the hospital¡¯s management came to ask her about the exchange program the next day. Since Zuo Hongchen had rmended her to the management, a representative asked her if she was willing to go to Song City¡¯s Central Hospital to participate in an exchange program to gain new medical knowledge as well as share her expertise.

    Of course, Su Qingsang was willing to go. Recently, she was doing research on cervical cancer, and there was a doctor in Song City who was extremely experienced in this area.

    The departure date was in three days. After Su Qingsang had confirmed that she would be participating in the exchange program, she realized that she had apparently forgotten to tell Huo Jinyao about it.

    Did this count as ¡®act first and reportter¡¯ on her part?

    During dinnertime that evening, Su Qingsang finally brought up this matter.

    ¡°I am going for a work-rted exchange program for two weeks. There is a Professor Wu in Song City, and I have always wanted to learn from her.¡±

    Huo Jinyao exchanged a look with Xiang Caiping. They were both a little surprised at Su Qingsang¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Qingsang, I¡¯m not against this... this exchange program, but why do you have to go to Song City, which is such a distance away?¡±

    Song City was situated in another province and was a considerable distance from Lin City. Even though Song City¡¯s state of development wasparable to Lin City¡¯s, it was still a foreign ce for Su Qingsang. She would definitely not feel as at home there as she did in Lin City.

    As it has only been a short time since Xiang Caiping had acknowledged Su Qingsang as her daughter, this uing separation filled her with dread.

    ¡°My work ce has a partnership with the Song City Central Hospital.¡± Su Qingsang exined with much patience. ¡°This opportunity was difficult toe by. Since the management has offered me this chance, I definitely have to make the most of it.¡±

    Huo Jinyao did not speak. He knew how single-minded Su Qingsang could be regarding matters of her concern.

    She could neglect him for a week because of a piece of thesis or a task, so he could understand her wish to go to Song City.

    ¡°However, by the time you return, it will almost be the New Year.¡± Xiang Caiping was still a little worried. ¡°If it happens that your return is dyed, wouldn¡¯t you fail to make it in time to spend the new year here?¡±

    ¡°Mother, why do you think about such a scenario?¡± Su Qingsang was tempted tough, and felt a little sense of heartache at the same time. ¡°The program¡¯s duration has been fixed at two weeks. I will definitely be back after that. Moreover, I am looking forward to spending New Year¡¯s with both of you.¡±

    ¡°You mean it?¡±

    ¡°Of course I mean it.¡± As she spoke, Su Qingsang thought of her promise to Li Qianxue. She turned to take a look at Huo Jinyao. ¡°Shall we spend this New Year¡¯s celebration in Rong City?¡±

    ¡°In Rong City?¡± Huo Jinyao did not reply, but Xiang Caiping was at a loss. ¡°Why are we going to Rong City out of the blue?¡±

    ¡°Mother, Jinyao is from Rong City, so it would be natural for us to go there for the festivities. . Moreover, have you not been living in Rong City for a long time, Mother? I also wish to take a look at the ce you used to live in.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was a quick-witted person. She immediately caught on to the crucial point in this conversation.

    This wish of going to Rong City was just a smokescreen for wanting to avoid Su Chenghui and his family.

    Huo Jinyao remained silent. He finally lifted his eyes to look at Su Qingsang after hearing what she said at this point. ¡°After going to Rong City for the New Year¡¯s, are we noting back here anymore?¡±

    ¡°I guess you could say that.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. Since she had made a promise to Li Qianxue, she definitely had to honor it.

    She was actually not afraid of a confrontation with Li Qianxue, and she did not believe that Li Qianxue would really dare to do anything to her.

    After all, Su Chenghui was still around, and so was Huo Jinyao. Moreover, Li Qianxue was extremely mindful of how she looked to others. It was definitely not Li Qianxue¡¯s style to put her pride aside in order to deal with an insignificant illegitimate daughter like her.

    She had lived with Li Qianxue without any conflicts for so many years, so she already knew that as long as she did not test her stepmother¡¯s limits, she would leave her be.

    Since Su Qingsang had already made up her mind, this matter could be considered settled. Su Qingsang would head to Song City for the exchange program, and when she returned, she would pack up her things and they would all leave for Rong City together.

    Xiang Caiping did not mind this. She would follow her daughter wherever she chose to go.

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang. He knew that Su Qingsang did not speak the truth. At least, she did not speak the whole truth.

 Chapter 380 - There Was No Need To Incur Any Girevance

    <h4>Chapter 380: There Was No Need To Incur Any Girevance</h4>

    ¡°Then, in the future, will we return?¡± Xiang Caiping held Su Qingsang¡¯s gaze. Even though she had only stayed in this ce for less than two months, she was already feeling a little reluctant to leave.

    She feltfortable living in Lin City, with only her daughter and son-inw, and no other strangers. If they were to go to Rong City, where Huo Jinyao had a big family, it would be different. When that time came, would Su Qingsang be able to handle all the interpersonal rtionships and issues rted to that?

    How would she adjust to living with her mother-inw after getting used to living with just her husband?

    ¡°Mother, we will definitely have toe back.¡±

    Su Qingsang still had some things to pack, and she also had to hand over her work in the hospital.

    Most importantly, if she were to work in Rong City¡¯s hospital, she still needed a rmendation letter from her current workce.

    She could ask Huo Jinyao for help, but she wanted to depend on herself more. She believed that she had the capability.

    After having dinner, she chatted with Xiang Caiping for a while. Their conversation revolved around where they would be living after going to Rong City and how they would settle down. Su Qingsang had it all nned out.

    She was also afraid that Xiang Caiping would be ufortable, so she told her that she would still live with her after their relocation.

    This pacified Xiang Caiping and dispelled her worries. It did not mean that living with her mother-inw would be the best arrangement. She did not look down on her daughter, but she was apprehensive.

    The truth was that, in terms of status, Su Qingsang¡¯s background could not bepared to Huo Jinyao¡¯s. She was therefore afraid of her daughter being at a disadvantage.

    The extent to which Xiang Caiping worried for and cared for her made Su Qingsang feel very touched. Afterforting her mother for an extended amount of time, she finally got her to feel less worried and more assured.

    Moreover, Huo Jinyao was going to be with them. Huo Jinyao had also guaranteed that he would never allow Su Qingsang to incur any grievances.

    With his guarantee, Xiang Caiping had no choice but to trust him, even if she was not fully assured. The trio chatted amicably for quite a while before they could get Xiang Caiping to dispel all her apprehensions.

    Once they were back in their room, Huo Jinyao¡¯s demeanor changed. He held Su Qingsang in his gaze, his eyes reflecting a sense of knowing, as if he was exposing her silently.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± Su Qingsang felt increasingly ufortable with the way he was scrutinizing her. ¡°Why are you looking at me in this manner?¡±

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at her. ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Tell you what?¡± Su Qingsang blinked. She refused to believe that Huo Jinyao was capable of guessing what she was hiding.

    ¡°Someone from the Su Family had looked for trouble with you?¡± Huo Jinyao hit the bullseye with his words.

    Su Qingsang could barely hold herughter in. ¡°What nonsense! There was no such thing.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Huo Jinyao raised his eyebrows. ¡°Previously, when I wanted you to go to Rong City, you weren¡¯t half as enthusiastic as now.¡±

    ¡°I... I was just thinking about how the new year is nearing and how I have reunited with my mother.¡±

    ¡°Who was it?¡± Huo Jinyao was thinking about some of the members of the Su Family. ¡°Your father? Li Qianxue? Or was it Su Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°You are over-thinking things. I really didn¡¯t have any confrontational encounter with any of them.¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen got the short end of the stick in Japan, so she wouldn¡¯t try to look for trouble with you again. Su Chenghui had been here before the previous time, and moreover, he would not resort to finding faults with you. It must have been Li Qianxue.¡±

    Huo Jinyao took a step forward and nted his feet firmly closer to Su Qingsang. The depth in his eyes was prating and he held her Su Qingsang directly in his stare. ¡°Did Li Qianxue confront you?¡±

    Su Qingsang was a little exasperated. It was unnerving to have such an extremely intelligent husband. ¡°Why does it matter? Regardless of what she might say, I still n to go to Rong City.¡±

    ¡°It was her, then.¡± Huo Jinyao had already gotten the answer he was after. He looked Su Qingsang over once. ¡°Did she get physical?¡±

    ¡°No, she did not.¡± Su Qingsang was in a hurry to deny it. ¡°She really didn¡¯t. Why would a person with a reputation like hers assault me?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t hit you?¡± Huo Jinyao refused to believe what he was hearing. ¡°No, but why would she look you up out of the blue? The incident in Japan could not be swept under the carpet now that your mother is back. However, your father would not resort to telling Li Qianxue about it. If she wanted to look for someone to answer for the incident, she would look for your mother. Why would she bother you?¡±

    Su Qingsang was starting to feel a headache creeping up on her. ¡°Huo Jinyao, you do not have to be so smart about things.¡±

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes. ¡°If you refuse to tell me, I will ask Mother directly.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Fine, I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡± Su Qingsang described the incident briefly and avoided saying anything that would provoke him. She did not mention Li Qianxue¡¯s attempt to hit her.

    She only revealed that Li Qianxue had indeede to find faults with her, but the hospital was crowded and she had promised Li Qianxue that she would relocate to Rong City in the near future.

    ¡°So that¡¯s all there is to it. Look, I have already decided to go to Rong City. Didn¡¯t we agree on that before? We were discussing this earlier.¡±

    Su Qingsang held Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand in hers while she was speaking. ¡°Don¡¯t you get mad now. She did not do anything to me. As for taking my mother along to Rong City, even if she did not talk about it, I would do that anyway. After all, if my mother were to remain in Lin City, she might risk the chance of running into my father and his family.¡±

    Huo Jinyao did not get angry. He saw the guilt in her face. ¡°You have not finished talking. Why did Li Qianxue look for you?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes began to wander randomly about. She refused to look at Huo Jinyao. She now felt that she did not want to tell Huo Jinyao of the confrontational encounter with Su Peizhen in Japan.

    ¡°Who knows? Perhaps she had gotten wind of news that my mother is back.¡±

    ¡°Dear,¡± Huo Jinyao gave her palm a squeeze, and it was quite a hard squeeze. ¡°Do you know that you are a really bad liar?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Qingsang blinked. ¡°In that case, it must be obvious that I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stared at her and loosened his grip. ¡± I somehow feel that it¡¯s still better for me to ask Mother about it, and I¡¯ll casually mention how Li Qianxue paid you a visit. I guess your mother is unaware of that?¡±

    Su Qingsang was defeated. She hurriedly grabbed his hand. ¡°Honestly, it wasn¡¯t anything important.¡±

    She briefly told him about the confrontation in Japan. ¡°Actually, I was not even hurt, and I did not lose out. It was just impulsivity on my mother¡¯s part that made her give Su Peizhen a p on her face.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression darkened a little, and he looked into Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes for a long while without saying a single word.

    Su Qingsang begged him, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. There really wasn¡¯t any big issue. She already got a p after all.¡±

    Huo Jinyao still did not say anything. Su Qingsang got increasingly exasperated.

    ¡°Look at how she has been treated since young. Who would darey a finger on her? My mother had already settled the score for me, and I did not suffer any grievances from Auntie. Let¡¯s just forget about this, okay?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her demeanor and understood what she meant. It was better not to fan the fire. However, unlike her, he was not willing to let the matter rest like that.

    He held her hand and his voice was very soft. ¡°Dear, I hope that you will understand one thing: you are my wife; you are Huo Jinyao¡¯s wife. If someone bullies you, it equates to bullying me. If you encounter such a thing next time, you don¡¯t have to care who the other party is. You have to return the blow directly.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao...¡± How could she be such a violent person?

    ¡°If you could not fight back, it is alright. Come back and tell me about it.¡±

    Su Qingsang gazed at the serious expression in his eyes and listened to the overbearing undertone in his words. She did not know whether tough or to cry; she felt like doing both.

    ¡°By saying this, are you instigating me to engage in a brawl or scuffle in public?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Huo Jinyao put his hand on her waist. ¡°I actually meant to tell you that when you encounter people with no sense of civility, don¡¯t be courteous to them, don¡¯t be afraid of them, and most importantly, don¡¯t allow them to step all over you.¡±

    As Huo Jinyao¡¯s wife, there was no need for her to suffer grievances anymore.

 Chapter 381 - My Mother Is Not Your Mother

    <h4>Chapter 381: My Mother Is Not Your Mother</h4>

    ¡°I got it.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s face was a little red. She leaned closer into Huo Jinyao¡¯s chest. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I am not the type of person to subject myself to the short end of the stick.¡±

    If she were that type of person, she would not have defended herself when Li Qianxue came looking for her.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Huo Jinyao did not quite buy her words. Based on her personality of preferring to keep peace and avoid conflicts, she must have gotten her fair share of grievances when she was living in the Su Family.

    Let bygones be bygones. In the future, Huo Jinyao would never allow her to suffer any more pain.

    Su Qingsang buried her face in his chest, inhaling the masculine scent that emanated from his body. Out of the blue, she started tough.

    ¡°What are youughing about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Qingsang was thinking about the look on Li Qianxue¡¯s face when she was infuriated with her yesterday. ¡°Actually, I did fight back yesterday.¡±

    It was just that her act of defiance was not obvious.

    Meeting Huo Jinyao¡¯s searching gaze, she told him about the gift she had casually given away yesterday.

    Herugh had a bit of smug satisfaction. She resembled a little fox that had gotten away with a deed of mischief. ¡°I assume that all through her life, she had never received such a casual gift.¡±

    Huo Jinyao took a minute to imagine Li Qianxue¡¯s expression at the moment of receiving the gift and then he looked at Su Qingsang, who had no intention of hiding her amusement.

    He reached out to pinch her cheek. ¡°Look at you.¡±

    ¡°You also think that it¡¯s hrious, right?¡± Su Qingsang stuck out her tongue. ¡°Will you stop being mad now?¡±

    He was never mad. He was just slightly bothered by the fact that she had kept him in the dark about certain information. He swept her up stealthily. His voice was very soft.

    ¡°I¡¯m still mad, very mad. If you do not wish me to be mad, you should do something to appease my anger.¡±

    The look of smug satisfaction on Su Qingsang¡¯s face disappeared at once. ¡°There is no need for that, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Huo Jinyao had no intention to let her off the hook. ¡°You have worn the kitten costume, but not the little rabbit¡¯s one. Try it on today.¡±

    ¡°Stop that.¡± Su Qingsang suddenly became terrified. ¡°My waist is still sore fromst night.¡±

    Huo Jinyao gave her a grieved look; the expression on his face seemed to be one of disappointment. ¡°You should take better care of your health, darling.¡±

    ¡°My health is fine.¡± Su Qingsang intensified her tone of plea the instant her body came in contact with the bed. ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too capable.¡±

    Huo Jinyao supported his own weight with one hand as he looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s pleading expression.

    He suddenly recalled how Xiang Caiping had hummed and hawed to him about how he should practice some form of restraint, and also told him about how Su Qingsang is in a poor physical condition, and might not be able to endure their throes of passion with such intensity.

    ¡°Are you really tired?¡±

    ¡°I am really tired.¡± Su Qingsang was biting her lips and looked serious about negotiation. ¡°Will tomorrow do?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her and eventually decided not to pursue his request. He turned over andy beside her on the bed.

    Su Qingsang heaved a sigh of relief. She could not help but look at him again and realized that Huo Jinyao was also looking at her.

    His eyes reflected depth and rity, like the stars in the night sky. Su Qingsang had to admit that no matter how many times she looked at him, she would always be smitten by his handsome face.

    She propped herself up on her elbow and moved forward to kiss his cheek.

    Huo Jinyao lowered his voice significantly, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you entice me now, or else I cannot guarantee that I will be able to keep my hands to myself.¡±

    Su Qingsang instantly grew silent. She made a ¡®zipping¡¯ motion on her lips and speedily got off the other side of the bed.

    ¡°I am going to take a shower.¡±

    Looking at the tightly shut bathroom door, Huo Jinyao could still feel the burn of deep desire within his body, but the mes have been substantially tamed.

    He thought about what Su Qingsang had said and felt that it was a good idea to return to Rong City.

    Since there were still two weeks left, he could use the opportunity to settle the work and issues here that still needed his attention.

    Grandfather would be really happy about them returning to Rong City, wouldn¡¯t he?

    Su Qingsang had made the decision to go to Song City for the medical exchange program, and also had many things that she needed to pack.

    The hospital management had allowed the participants of the program to go home to pack for their trip a day earlier. The flight to Song City the next morning was scheduled for takeoff at 10:30 AM. The participants had the choice to go to the airport by themselves or head to the hospital to take the transport provided by the administration.

    Su Qingsang would be gone for two weeks once she left. Huo Jinyao had been considerate enough to allow her a good rest the previous night, but he had no intention to hold in his desire today anymore.

    He only let Su Qingsang go after making passionate love for a considerable amount of time.

    The next day, Su Qingsang could not even open her eyes. It was Huo Jinyao who carried her off the bed. He was well aware that he had gone overboard the night before.

    He carried her into the bathroom and was only a step away from helping her to take a shower.

    Xiang Caiping stood in the living room and looked at Su Qingsang as she pulled her luggage along to head out of the house. Xiang Caiping wanted to say something but stopped herself.

    If it was not for the fact that Su Qingsang was going for a work exchange program, she really felt like tagging along.

    ¡°Mother, I am leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Did you pack enough clothes? Do you have everything you need? What is the weather there like? Did you put an umbre in your bag? What if it starts to snow there?¡±

    ¡°Mother,¡± Su Qingsang ced a hand on her forehead. ¡°I have everything I need. Song City¡¯s weather is a little warmer than in Lin City. I have packed an umbre. It will not snow over there, don¡¯t you worry.¡±

    ¡°That is good to hear. That¡¯s alright then.¡± Xiang Caiping was still worried. ¡°You have to take good care of yourself when you are there. Don¡¯t make yourself too busy. No matter how much work you have, your health is still more important.¡±

    Su Qingsang had been alone all these years, including when she was pursuing her studies or traveling abroad.

    After marrying Huo Jinyao, she was no longer alone, but he had been more a man of actions than someone who fretted and worried. It was the first time she had someone to remind her what she should take note of when she was going to travel.

    She could not help but step forward to give Xiang Caiping a hug. ¡°Mother, I am really not a child anymore. You can be assured that I will take good care of myself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to know. That¡¯s good to know.¡± Xiang Caiping kept repeating these words. She felt an ache andfort in her heart at the same time.

    Su Qingsang knew that if she were not around at home, Xiang Caiping would definitely let her thoughts run wild more easily. It was better to look for something to upy her time.

    ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you mention previously that you know how to make preserved meat, sausages and the likes of those? I have observed that the weather in Lin City these few days has been pretty good. If you have time on your hands, why not make something delicious that we can all have when I return?¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Xiang Caiping seemed to be in a better mood at once. ¡°I know how to make both preserved meat and sausages. I also know how to make smoked beef jerky. If you like them, I will make some of each.¡±

    ¡°That sounds fantastic.¡± Su Qingsang gave Huo Jinyao a conspiratorial wink as she spoke. ¡°Jinyao loves to eat those too, so we will trouble you if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°That is no trouble at all.¡± Xiang Caiping could not wait to do something for her daughter and was, in fact, eager to begin.

    After sending Su Qingsang off, she started to think about what ingredients she had to buy. Honestly, she had not made such food in many years, so she really felt some sense of worry about not being able to achieve the results she wanted.

    Huo Jinyao helped Su Qingsang to put her luggage into the car and closed the car door for her.

    Before he started the car, he gave her a look. ¡°You asked for so many things at once. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your mother would tire herself out?¡±

    ¡°On the contrary. She cannot stand being idle. I have already calcted that she would more or less finish with all these things by the time I return.¡±

    Huo Jinyaoughed and reached out to caress the top of her head. ¡°Look at you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. What do you mean by ¡®my mother¡¯? Isn¡¯t my mother your mother too? If my mother has worn herself out, wouldn¡¯t you know how to remind her to take a break when you¡¯re at home?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked at him a few times, the look in her eyes reflecting covert displeasure.

    ¡°Yes, your mother is also my mother.¡± Huo Jinyao started the car. ¡°Be rest assured that I will keep an eye on our mother and won¡¯t let her tire herself out.¡±

 Chapter 382 - Ill Think Of You When I Have Time

    <h4>Chapter 382: I¡¯ll Think Of You When I Have Time</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Su Qingsangughed. When she did, the corners of her eyes lit up with joy. It wasn¡¯t hauntingly gorgeous, but it did make her already beautiful features stand out even more.

    Huo Jinyao inched over and gave her a peck on the lips.

    ¡°Remember to think of me.¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked. ¡°Let¡¯s see. I¡¯ll think of you if I have time,¡± she teased.

    Huo Jinyao pressed on the elerator. He gave her a sideways nce, and his voice was t as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have ways to make you think of me every day.¡±

    Su Qingsang let out a gentle snort, expressing her disbelief. However, she could not hide the smile on her face even if she wanted to.

    The winter sun outside of the car windows was perfect. She stretched out her arm and watched as it basked in the golden sunlight.

    What a blessed life. She had a man she liked as her husband and a mother who loved her. If it was possible, she hoped that this wonderful life of hers wouldst forever.

    She was thinking, there¡¯s no reason for things to change, right?

    ...

    Su Qingsang only found out when she was on the ne that besides her, Zuo Hongchen was among the doctors participating in this study exchange.

    The moment she saw Zuo Hongchen on the flight, her first reaction was relief at the fact that Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know about this. Her second reaction was this: When Huo Jinyao does know about this, will he be mad?

    He won¡¯t be, will he? Even if he wanted to be mad, she was already on the ne. Right. That settles it.

    ¡°Junior, you¡¯re here?¡± Zuo Hongchen stood up and stretched out his hand the moment he saw her. ¡°Come, let me help you with your baggage.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, Senior Zuo.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being too polite.¡± Zuo Hongchen was a man ¡ª he easily lifted Su Qingsang¡¯s luggage and ced in in the overheadpartment.

    ¡°Did you rest well?¡± When Su Qingsang was about to sit, she found out that not only Zuo Hongchen had shown up ¡ª they were also supposed to sit next to each other.

    This really wasn¡¯t Zuo Hongchen¡¯s arrangement, right?

    As if he could see through her hesitation, Zuo Hongchen offered an exnation. ¡°I approached the general office the moment I got the news about the exchange program and had rmended you to join too. Perhaps that¡¯s why got adjacent seats.¡±

    ¡°Not a problem at all,¡± Su Qingsang waved him off. ¡°It¡¯s fine to be seated together. I have some questions to consult you about.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s way too formal to call this a consultation. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to know, just ask.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±

    Su Qingsang took her seat. The entire journey that followed became a professional exchange with Zuo Hongchen.

    As for how Zuo Hongchen had tagged along for the exchange program, there was no need to tell Huo Jinyao.

    When she thought about that man¡¯s jealous streak, Su Qingsang¡¯s lips curved upwards as she smiled with joy.

    At the same moment, Zuo Hongchen had just emerged from the washroom when he saw the smile on Su Qingsang¡¯s face. That was the kind of smile that would appear only when a lover or a dear one was missed.

    His expression darkened as he sighed secretly. He was, as expected, toote. Su Qingsang must be having a very blessed life now, right?

    ...

    Xiang Caiping started to busy herself the moment her daughter left.

    The sweater was almostplete. It was only missing its two sleeves. She intended to finish knitting it before Su Qingsang returned.

    Her daughter was craving smoked sausages and bacon and dried beef slices. That wasn¡¯t tooplicated. The weather in Lin City has been good recently. She had already thought it through ¡ª first, smoked sausages.

    Seeing that she had something to do every day, Huo Jinyao noticed that Xiang Caiping seemed to be in good spirits.

    The effects left from Su Chenghui¡¯s visit were nowhere to be seen anymore.

    He couldn¡¯t help but marvel ¡ª sure enough, moms knew their daughters best. Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping had only gotten to know each other as mother and daughter for the past two months, but their rtionship was already so deep-rooted.

    As she busied herself for the sake of her daughter, there was no need to worry that Xiang Caiping would feel bored.

    He told all this to Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang felt slightly guilty, yet she was incredibly touched. It was a simple suggestion, but Xiang Caiping¡¯s eagerness had truly left her speechless.

    She secretly decided that she would treat Xiang Caiping better when she returned to Lin City ¡ª even better than before.

    ...

    Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t want anything in return for treating Su Qingsang well. She just wanted to make up for the motherly love that she had been deprived of giving over the years.

    In the next whole week, besides making smoked sausages, bacon and dried beef slices, which all happened to be Lin City¡¯s new-year specialties, Xiang Caiping hadpleted knitting the two other sleeves on Qingsang¡¯s sweater.

    The white sweater looked crisp and clean. Xiang Caiping even stitched a few mulberry leaves on the front of it ¡ª the stitching looked fantastically intricate. Afterpleting it, Xiang Caiping thought that it was missing something.

    The sweater didn¡¯t have a high cor. She was afraid that her daughter might still be cold when she was in Rong City.

    Giving it some thought, Xiang Caiping decided to buy some wool the next day and knit a scarf for Su Qingsang. Not just for her ¡ª she could make one for Huo Jinyao too.

    Huo Jinyao has treated her well all this time. Xiang Caiping wasn¡¯t someone who would take that for granted.

    Huo Jinyao was very nice both to Su Qingsang and to her. Besides treating Su Qingsang as her daughter, she also treated Huo Jinyao as her son-inw wholeheartedly.

    Knitting a scarf was easier ¡ª she had her mind set on doing it. Xiang Caiping left the house early in the morning the next day to buy some yarn.

    Lin City had undergone a massive changepared to the time when she left twenty years ago. If Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t brought her to shop around for a few times in the past, Xiang Caiping was afraid that she might not have been able to find her way.

    Xiang Caiping nned to head home after she purchased the wool. However, when she walked past a very popr mall, she stopped short.

    She was looking at a disy item in a grand-looking jade store located next to the mall.

    It was a jade Buddha. Men would usually wear the Guan Yin, and girls would usually wear the Buddha. She thought about how her daughter was always in the hospital ¡ª if she wasn¡¯t around sickly patients, she would be around pregnant women.

    She was also constantly socializing and on the move. Making up her mind, Xiang Caiping decided to buy the jade Buddha for her daughter as a gift.

    She entered the store. It was big. The jade essories were organized by type and exhibited on a few counters.

    There were jade bangles, jade pendants, and jade d¨¦cor items.

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes swept across the store. Then, she made a beeline for the counter specifically disying jade pendants. She requested the shop assistant to bring out the jade Buddha.

    The shop assistant gave Xiang Caiping¡¯s attire a once-over, hesitating for a good few seconds. ¡°Ma¡¯am, this piece is the most treasured and expensive item in the store. Its price isn¡¯t affordable at all.¡±

    Xiang Caiping stared back at the shop assistant, unfazed. ¡°Miss, at my age, I might very well be your mother. Do you think I¡¯m just wasting your time?¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, it all depends on how you see it. I didn¡¯t mean it in that way.¡±

    The shop assistant was a little embarrassed after Xiang Caiping¡¯s statement. She turned around meekly to retrieve that jade Buddha, still a little reluctant.

    The jade Buddha wasn¡¯t big at all ¡ª it was just slightly bigger than a pigeon¡¯s egg. It was a two-faced Buddha ¡ª a Buddha with a big heart. This piece of jade was quite well done in terms of quality and its intricacy of design.

    As she was inspecting it, the shop assistant ced her hands on the counter in an untrusting manner. Soon she thought that she was being too obvious with her actions and proceeded to clear her throat.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please handle it with care.¡±

    Xiang Caiping ignored her and flipped the jade piece from front to back repeatedly. She had seen her fair share of luxury items when she did some business during her youth, and she knew that this jade piece was the real deal. ¡°How much do you ask for it?¡±

 Chapter 383 - Just A Homewrecker

    <h4>Chapter 383: Just A Homewrecker</h4>

    The shop assistant was surprised at the fact that Xiang Caiping had really enquired about it. ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is jadeite, the king of all jades originating from Burma. This jade was originally¡ª¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, just get to the point and tell me how much it costs.¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, this piece is priced at 550,000. Now that we have a store-wide 20% discount, it¡¯s 440,000 after the discount.¡±

    Xiang Caiping crinkled her brows when she heard that. ¡°That isn¡¯t a nice price. 440,000 ¡ª that doesn¡¯t have a nice ring to it at all. Ask your boss if you can let it go for 390,000 ¡ª so that it implies perpetuity.¡± (TL Note: In Chinese numerology, 3399 means evesting and forever.)

    Truthfully speaking, no matter how great these jade essories were, they all still were a little overpriced. From the way she perceived it, this jade Buddha was worth around 300,000.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, listen to yourself. We¡¯re a big store and we¡¯re not here to deal with you alone. We have set prices. I couldn¡¯t possibly let you have it for less.¡±

    A conflicted look flitted across Xiang Caiping¡¯s face. She really did like this piece of jade and thought that it would suit Qingsang really well.

    However, the number 440 was really a deal breaker. This was especially so since the number four was homophonous to ¡®death¡¯¡ª this fact alone was one that she did not like.

    The shop assistant could only smother herughter. 440 doesn¡¯t sound good? More like you can¡¯t afford it, right?

    ¡°Youngdy, perhaps you can ask your boss. See it this can be sold at the price I suggested.¡±

    Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t mind spending a few hundred thousand at all. However, if it was meant as a gift to her daughter, she preferred that it woulde with an auspicious-sounding ring to it.

    If this jade Buddha could be sold at 390,000, she would buy it.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, that¡¯s impossible.¡± The shop assistant did not even try it. She was sure that this woman could never afford anything even approaching that price.

    If she really went to ask, her boss might even chide her.

    ¡°Youngdy. You don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re here to close a deal. You¡¯re not the boss ¡ª how would you know if it can¡¯t be sold at this price?¡±

    ¡°I might not be the boss, but there are certain rules we have to follow.¡±

    She would be an idiot if she really went to ask.

    Xiang Caiping grew a little more dismayed. She was aware that ces like this were known to treat one ordingly to how they were dressed.

    However, she never imagined that there would be a day when she would experience it herself. ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯m not going anywhere. Are you going to ask your boss or not?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d ask that. If you think the numbers aren¡¯t pleasant-sounding, you can always pay the original price of 550,000. I won¡¯t mind at all.¡±

    ¡°How can a youngdy like you talk like that?¡± Xiang Caiping was annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ve already said this ¡ª if you¡¯re not the boss, you don¡¯t have the right to make the decision, do you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, but I certainly have the right to decide whether or not to ask my boss, don¡¯t I?¡±

    The shop assistant¡¯s face was utterly cold. She was unwilling to budge. The two of them now found themselves in a stalemate.

    Precisely at the same moment, Su Peizhen walked in with a few upper-ssdies.

    Li Qianxue had a very good friend that was having her birthday next week. Due to her tight work schedule recently, Li Qianxue had Su Peizhen pick a birthday gift for her.

    When Su Peizhen was parking her car, she bumped into Luo Meisan¡¯s mother and Song Youhe¡¯s mother, who were coincidentally out to shop as well.

    Madam Luo and Madam Song had a good rtionship with Li Qianxue. Naturally, they were acquainted with anybody Li Qianxue knew as well.

    With the uing birthday looming ahead in the next week, Madam Luo and Madam Song wanted to pick a gift for the birthday girl as well.

    The three of them bumped into each other right there. Su Peizhen greeted them and suggested to pop into Bo Gu Zhai to have a look.

    Su Peizhen recognized Xiang Caiping instantly the moment she entered the shop.

    The moment she saw her, a fresh surge of hatred stemming from the p she sufferedst time creeped up in her heart. Su Peizhen could barely keep a calm and civil look on her face.

    ¡°Peizhen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Madam Luo looked at Su Peizhen and followed her gaze. ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡±

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a little home wrecker.¡± Thetter half of the sentence was uttered in an especially low tone. The two otherdies didn¡¯t manage to catch that.

    Su Peizhen was a regr customer at Bo Gu Zhai. Madam Luo and Madam Song also frequented the ce.

    A shop assistant who recognized them from the start quickly stepped forward to greet all three of them.

    ¡°Miss Su, Madam Luo, Madam Song.¡± There was an amazing differencepared to the attitude with which she had treated Xiang Caiping. The shop assistant¡¯s smile bloomed like a flower the moment she set her eyes on the three women.

    ¡°What would you like to see today,dies?¡±

    Su Peizhen was not in a hurry to pick something out. She nced at Xiang Caiping¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡±

    ¡°That?¡± This shop assistant had just heard about it as well. When Su Peizhen enquired about it, she proceeded to exin the happenings in a lowered voice.

    ¡°She¡¯s the type who wants to pretend to be rich when she clearly does not have the means. She ims she could fork out 300,000 or 400,000 and yet she couldn¡¯t bear to part with the remaining few thousands. She keeps insisting for us to get our boss. Isn¡¯t that frustrating?¡±

    The shop assistant said this with a lowered voice. After all, even if Xiang Caiping couldn¡¯t afford it, they couldn¡¯t allow themselves to offend a customer openly.

    Su Peizhen snorted withughter when she heard it, a taunting look surfacing on her face.

    Madam Song and Madam Luo had no interest in this at all. They proceeded to pick the gifts, but Su Peizhen turned around and gave them a look.

    ¡°Aunt Song, Aunt Luo, I recognize this customer who can¡¯t afford something she wants. Since she seems to be in difficulty, I should probably help her out.¡±

    A look of malice flitted across her face when she spoke. Madam Luo and Madam Song missed it, but since Su Peizhen said she knew thedy, they naturally assumed she shall do as she pleases.

    ¡°If so, then you should go over first, Peizhen. We¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better if you two apany me, aunties.¡± Su Peizhen linked her arm through Madam Luo¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m just a young girl. I¡¯m afraid that thisdy would find it awkward and reject my good intentions.¡±

    Madam Luo and Madam Song exchanged looks. They did not object.

    Moreover, it was needless to say that the influence of the Su family was second to none in Lin City currently. Their rtionship with Li Qianxue alone was enough reason to go along with whatever Su Peizhen wanted.

    Hence, the two of them followed Su Peizhen and stood at Xiang Caiping¡¯s side.

    It was not like Xiang Caiping was extremely desperate to get her hands on this piece of jade. However, the shop assistant¡¯s attitude had really pissed her off. She was very adamant on seeing her boss.

    ¡°Youngdy, if you¡¯re open for business, everyone who walks in is a customer. If you¡¯re not the boss, how can you make a decision for him? This is certainly a fine piece of jade, but it¡¯s worth about 300,000, tops. I¡¯m asking for a price of 390,000 because I want it to have an auspicious-sounding ring to it. If you are interested in doing business, then you had better ask your boss if it can be sold at this price.¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve already told you, it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, auntie. What¡¯s this? Are you here to buy some jade?¡± Su Peizhen approached.

    She took a few steps forward and stood by Xiang Caiping¡¯s side. She clearly did not see eye to eye with Xiang Caiping, yet she greeted her graciously as if they were extremely close.

    ¡°Why, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Xiang Caiping felt traces of distaste when she saw Su Peizhen. She took a step back, her demeanor guarded and distant. ¡°Miss Su, you have nothing to do with this. Please step aside.¡±

    ¡°Why the attitude, auntie? Although this Bo Gu Zhai isn¡¯t owned by my family, I know the owner. Didn¡¯t you want a further discount? I¡¯ll make him give you one.¡±

 Chapter 384 - Qingsang Doesnt Have A Sister Like You

    <h4>Chapter 384: Qingsang Doesn¡¯t Have A Sister Like You</h4>

    As she spoke, Su Peizhen threw the shop assistant a look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Get your boss out here.¡±

    ¡°Miss Su?¡± That shop assistant had a whole new attitude towards Su Peizhen. She bowed slightly and said, a little embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯ll get him right now.¡±

    She could afford to offend Xiang Caiping, who seemed to be unable to afford the item in question. However, she couldn¡¯t allow herself to slight Su Peizhen

    ¡°That¡¯s right. A harmonious approach always brings wealth. We must have the right attitude even towards those who are unreasonable and unable to afford things. Am I right?¡±

    Su Peizhen looked as if she was talking to the shop assistant, but she was actually looking at Xiang Caiping.

    The meaning within her words was very obvious ¡ª don¡¯t buy it if you can¡¯t afford it. Don¡¯t even bother looking at it.

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s brows were knitted tightly together. The dislike towards Su Peizhen was very apparent.

    It wasn¡¯t just in dislike. When she thought about how much Su Peizhen had bullied Su Qingsang in the dark over the years, she really despised this girl.

    ¡°Miss Su, it seems like this is none of your business.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really none of my business, but Qingsang and I, after all, are like sisters. I should be looking out for her mother too, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Looking out for me? More like entertaining yourself with the drama, right? Xiang Caiping refused to believe that Su Peizhen would be so generous.

    ¡°Auntie. Actually, it¡¯s totally fine if you can¡¯t afford it. I¡¯ll buy it for you. After all, I won¡¯t mind spending a few hundred thousand at all.¡±

    Su Peizhen said this in an extremely casual manner as if a few hundred thousand was a mere trifle.

    Xiang Caiping detested Su Peizhen¡¯s behavior. Truthfully, she never understood how a gentleman like Su Chenghui managed to bring up a daughter like that.

    ¡°No thanks. I can afford it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Peizhen didn¡¯t believe that. From how she saw it, although Huo Jinyao must be rich, he wouldn¡¯t just let Xiang Caiping dip her hand into his money.

    It was rumored that Xiang Caiping came from an ordinary background ¡ª it was impossible that she was loaded.

    Now she imed she can afford a jade pendant priced at a few hundred thousand? What kind of joke was this?

    ¡°Auntie. Are you sure about that? It¡¯s better to stay humble than to keep up a facade.¡±

    Su Peizhen turned around and nced at the jade Buddha. This woman had a pretty exquisite taste. She lifted her gaze and fixed them upon the shop assistant. ¡°How much did you say this piece of jade was?¡±

    ¡°Miss Su, the original price of that jade piece is 550,000. As we are currently having a New Year promotion, there¡¯s a 20% off all jade essories. After the discount, it¡¯ll be 440,000.¡±

    ¡°440,000?¡± Su Peizhen nodded approvingly at the jade Buddha. ¡°That¡¯s not expensive at all. Auntie, let me buy it for you as a gift.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to. I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s initial enthusiasm at getting her daughter a gift had nowpletely dissipated.

    She turned to leave. However, Su Peizhen took a step forward and blocked her off. ¡°Why, don¡¯t be hasty, Auntie. I¡¯ve already told you, I¡¯ll buy it for you. Why¡¯re you leaving already?¡±

    ¡°Out of my way!¡± Xiang Caiping red at Su Peizhen, her expression turning sour.

    ¡°Would youdies look at that ¡ª how ungrateful.¡± Su Peizhen stole a nce at Madam Luo and Madam Song. ¡°I was just being nice. Look, I wanted to get it for her as a gift, but my kindness isn¡¯t appreciated ¡ª isn¡¯t this weird?¡±

    Madam Luo and Madam Song would be an absolute waste of space if they still failed to make out the animosity between Su Peizhen and Xiang Caiping.

    Thinking quickly, Madam Luo stepped forward and stood beside Xiang Caiping. ¡°Madam, Peizhen is being a good girl. Since she said she¡¯ll get it for you as a gift, just ept it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Madam Song also stepped forward and upied the space on Xiang Caiping¡¯s other side. ¡°It must be truly rare for you to see a jade of such quality in your lifetime.¡±

    Those words were difficult to stomach. Trapped on either side by the two of them, Xiang Caiping had an ill expression on her face.

    ¡°Su Peizhen. What¡¯re you ying at?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, now, what are you being so impatient for? I¡¯ve already told you ¡ª if you can¡¯t afford this jade pendant, I¡¯ll buy it for you. Take it as a filial act fulfilled on behalf on Qingsang.¡±

    When Su Peizhen reached this point, she suddenly locked eyes with Xiang Caiping. ¡°Oh right, why didn¡¯t Qingsang apany you to shop today? Won¡¯t you miss her very much? I really must tell her off for this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare look for her!¡± The way Xiang Caiping looked at it, her own daughter was, of course, the best in her eyes. ¡°Stay away from her.¡±

    The expression on Su Peizhen¡¯s face was a horrible one. She stood and red at Xiang Caiping with immense hatred, thinking that this woman was horribly despicable.

    ¡°Aww, now look, Auntie. It¡¯s wrong of you to say that. I¡¯m Qingsang¡¯s elder sister, how can I stay away from her?¡±

    Was there anything else that Madam Luo and Madam Song didn¡¯t understand when they heard that? The two exchanged looks, watching the doubt vanishing within each other¡¯s eyes.

    In that fateful year, Li Qianxue had married a penniless brat regardless of her status. That had be the most-gossiped topic in the affluentmunity.

    The even moreughable thing was that this penniless brat had a childhood sweetheart, with whom he had an illegitimate daughter.

    This story had reached all corners of the social scene of Lin City¡¯s affluentmunity. Judging by how Su Peizhen was acting, this woman must be the homewrecker who had been colluding with Su Chenghui back then, right?

    Madam Luo and Madam Song seemed to understand the situation unfolding before them.

    It was a prettymon thing for the legal family and the homewrecker to find each other disagreeable. This homewrecker must¡¯ve done something that provoked the heiress of the Su family.

    Madam Luo and Madam Song were socialites. They might not have dabbled in the business scene, but they were well aware of the people their husbands had connections with. In addition, they were very familiar with the social scene in Lin City.

    If Su Peizhen wanted to get even, they would definitely help her out.

    When Xiang Caiping heard what Su Peizhen had said, she didn¡¯t rx at all. Instead, the displeasure etched deeper into her face. ¡°Qingsang doesn¡¯t have an elder sister. Don¡¯t you dare establish rtions like that.¡±

    Of course, Su Peizhen would never want to acknowledge a younger sister like Su Qingsang. However, what she said to Xiang Caiping was apletely different matter.

    ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t seem to have the right to help Qingsang decide whether or not she wants to acknowledge my presence, do you? After all, my rtionship with Qingsang isn¡¯t something that can be denied even if you wanted it to be.¡±

    Xiang Caiping remained where she was and stared at both Madam Luo and Madam Song, her brows furrowing slightly. ¡°Step aside, the two of you.¡±

    ¡°The boss isn¡¯t here yet. Don¡¯t be hasty, auntie.¡±

    Su Peizhen gave that shop assistant a look. ¡°What? How much more arrogant can your boss get? He can¡¯t be bothered to tend to us even if I¡¯m here with Aunt Luo and Aunt Song?¡±

    ¡°That simply isn¡¯t the case, Miss Su. Our boss will be here in a moment.¡±

    As she spoke, a lean, middle-aged man emerged from the back.

    ¡°Now, who else could it be? Miss Su has graced us with her presence, as well as Madam Luo and Madam Song! Just let me know what you want, I¡¯ll have it sent to your residences personally.¡±

    The shopkeeper had been conducting the jade business in Lin City for quite some time already. He was pretty close to Su Chenghui, and he was more than eager to please Old Master Li.

    Moreover, who in Lin City wasn¡¯t aware of the newly established rtionship between the Li Corporation and the Tianyu Group? Their influence now was unrivaled, and that was enough to keep the shopkeeper¡¯s attitude in check.

 Chapter 385 - Slowly Teach Her A Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 385: Slowly Teach Her A Lesson</h4>

    Xiang Caiping was not wearing a pleasant expression at all. At this moment, she hadpletely lost all interest in purchasing this jade pendant.

    She lifted her arms to shake off Madam Luo¡¯s and Madam Song¡¯s grip, attempting to get away from them. However, their hands remained sped around hers tightly.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Besides the ugly look on her face, Xiang Caiping¡¯s voice was extremely cold too. She red at Su Peizhen, thinking that this girl was absolutely detestable.

    ¡°Tell them to let me go.¡±

    ¡°Auntie. The boss is here already. Didn¡¯t you want to buy this? Why aren¡¯t you interested anymore?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s scornfulughter was jarring to the ears. Xiang Caiping had already lost all interest in buying the pendant, but now she was just pissed off.

    ¡°Su Peizhen, don¡¯t push it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Auntie, just look at yourself. How am I pushing this? Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯d buy this for you as a gift? Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to buy me anything as a gift.¡± Xiang Caiping red at Su Peizhen. This girl must have grown up wrongly somehow ¡ª she shouldn¡¯t have any connection to her at all.

    Su Chenghui was such a modest gentleman when he was young, yet now he had a daughter like that.

    Xiang Caipingmented her fate, and suddenly, the idea of educating Su Peizhen dawned upon her.

    ¡°Miss Su, as someone who has clearly lived longer than you, I would like to give you some advice. Don¡¯t just look at the surface of things, whether it concerns a person or something else ¡ª if you don¡¯t understand, you¡¯re better off keeping your mouth shut.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Su Peizhen never expected to be chided by a homewrecker like Xiang Caiping. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Xiang Caiping gave Madam Luo and Madam Song a cold look. She had not bothered to maintain her appearance in thesest few years, so she appeared to look much older than she really was.

    Facing a re like that, Madam Luo and Madam Song couldn¡¯t help but release their grip on her.

    Xiang Caiping nced at the jade pendant on the countertop. ¡°Sir, from what your shop assistant told me earlier, the price of this jade pendant after the discount is 440,000. I don¡¯t like this number at all. I¡¯m interested in buying this jade Buddha as a gift to somebody else. Tell me straight ¡ª is it possible to sell it at 390,000? If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll swipe my card right away.¡±

    The shopkeeper stopped short before returning her gaze. The quality of this jade pendant was indeed great. It was just that he did not expect Xiang Caiping to be somitted to buying it.

    ¡°You can¡¯t? That¡¯s fine, then.¡± Xiang Caiping had really liked that jade Buddha, but it wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t live without purchasing it. She still could afford to get something nice at the price she was willing to pay.

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can negotiate the price. Your offer sounds good to me.¡± The shopkeeper said as he wiped away the non-existent sweat on his forehead. ¡°For Miss Su¡¯s friend, I can make a discount.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was already meaning to take out her card to make the payment but stopped short when she heard that. ¡°Sir, sell it only if you¡¯re willing to. Don¡¯t feel like you need to make any special discount for me. I don¡¯t want any favors.¡±

    ¡°That¡ª¡±

    The shopkeeper felt that he could neither agree nor disagree.

    Su Peizhen and her entourage stood there without uttering a word. They didn¡¯t intend to say anything more for the moment.

    ¡°It seems like it is impossible, then. If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t think we have a deal.¡±

    Xiang Caiping had an indifferent expression on her face and did not intend to stay any longer. She turned around and started to head out.

    Madam Luo and Madam Song both sneaked a nce at Su Peizhen, clearly waiting for her reaction.

    Su Peizhen watched Xiang Caiping¡¯s back and sneered, ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, just admit it. Why do you need to justify it by saying you don¡¯t want any favors from me?¡±

    She turned around and gazed at Bo Gu Zhai¡¯s shopkeeper. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to take my presence into ount. Just tell thisdy if you¡¯re willing to sell the jade piece at the price she offered or not.¡±

    ¡°Miss Su, look at the way you phrased it.¡±

    The shopkeeper could finally tell the animosity between Su Peizhen and the woman just now.

    He had dabbled in this business long enough and his sharp, perceptive eyes were well-trained on such nuances. The woman might just happen to be able to afford it.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to offend Su Peizhen. He gave it a moment¡¯s thought. Then, he walked from behind the counter and stopped before Xiang Cai?ing.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t need anybody¡¯s intervention if you really want to buy this piece. How about this ¡ª 390,000 it is. If you still intend to purchase it, I¡¯ll have somebody pack it up for you.¡±

    Xiang Caiping had already intended to leave. However, seeing that this shopkeeper meant well, she wasn¡¯t totally unforgiving.

    ¡°Sir, think carefully. This isn¡¯t a matter of pleasing anybody. Are you sure you¡¯re willing to sell it at this price?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Of course.¡±

    A transaction of a few hundred thousand ¡ª he would be an idiot for not going through with it. With a wave of his hand, the boss called for that shop assistant to wrap up the jade Buddha.

    ¡°Now, would it be a card or transfer?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m old-fashioned, I don¡¯t really know how to use a transfer app. The card will do.¡±

    With that, she went away with the shop assistant to swipe her card.

    At this moment, Su Peizhen, Madam Luo and Madam Song all witnessed this scenario with their own eyes: So, Xiang Caiping actually had the means to make the purchase?

    It did not mean that much to Madam Luo and Madam Song. That was somebody else¡¯s business after all ¡ª they need not intervene.

    However, Su Peizhen had an ugly look on her face.

    She remembered that Li Qianxue had told her once that Su Qingsang¡¯s mother had hailed from a simple background. So if she could afford an expensive jade pendant, what did it suggest?

    Despair crept up her heart. She felt that Su Chenghui had given Xiang Caiping the money when she was in the dark.

    She wouldn¡¯t feel a thing if she was spending someone else¡¯s money. Otherwise, how could she afford to be so generous?

    Su Caiping didn¡¯t know what Su Peizhen was mulling about. She swiped her card and epted the jade pendant from the shopkeeper¡¯s hands.

    The shopkeeper snapped out of his daze. He caught up by listening to the shop assistant¡¯s ount of how this situation came to be.

    He glowered at the shop assistant. She bore an extremely ill expression ¡ª clearly, she painfully regretted her erroneous judgment now.

    After all, now that the boss was here, she wouldn¡¯t receive anymission for the sale of this jade pendant.

    The boss threw a resentful re at her, thinking that this particr shop assistant of Bo Gu Zhai deserved more proper training.

    Seeing that Xiang Caiping was about to leave with the jade pendant, he called for his shop assistant to retrieve a jade bangle priced around 60,000.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, look, our shop assistant¡¯s attitude towards you was a little questionable just now. This jade bangle is of pretty good quality and it¡¯s our gift to you, so please ept it. If there¡¯s anything else you fancy, please visit us at Bo Gu Zhai again.¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at the box offered by the shopkeeper. The meaningful nce reflected in the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes was much kinder than the expression on Su Peizhen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She graciously epted the jade bangle. That was an added bonus for her.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything else I fancy in the future, I¡¯ll pay you a visit again.¡±

    Parting with these words, Xiang Caiping turned and headed out of the store.

    If Su Peizhen doubted whether Su Chenghui had given Xiang Caiping the cash earlier, the shopkeeper¡¯s actions had just confirmed whatever doubts she had in her heart.

    The shopkeeper gifted her a bangle the moment she swiped her card.

    What does this mean? It seemed to suggest that the card the woman had swiped belonged to a person the shopkeeper knew. Overthinking it, she was sure that there was something dishonorable going on between Xiang Caiping and Su Chenghui.

    She felt as if her heart was set on fire, burning her almost to the point of insanity.

 Chapter 386 - That Just Proves Youâ€™re Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 386: That Just Proves You¡¯re Guilty</h4>

    However, she would still like to preserve her reputation. There was no way that she would start a fight with Xiang Caiping here.

    She could only take the time to think of a way to teach this woman a lesson after what happened today.

    While she was still thinking of a way to do that, Madam Luo, who had been standing at a corner to watch the unfolding drama, suddenly let out a shout.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Auntie?¡±

    ¡°T-The ne I had been wearing around my neck is gone!¡±

    When Madam Luo called out, Xiang Caiping had already reached the entrance. Her shout was a little louder than expected ¡ª Xiang Caiping might¡¯ve heard it but she never thought of stopping.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t your ne here earlier?¡± Madam Song quickly asked. ¡°I saw it just now.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Where did my ne disappear?¡± Madam Luo¡¯s face was filled with panic. She lowered her head to search for the ne but did not find it.

    ¡°Keep looking for it. Didn¡¯t Mr.Luo give you this ne? It¡¯s worth millions, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Madam Luo was in a total state of panic. She patted her body a few times. The pockets in her clothes had been turned inside out, but the ne was nowhere to be found.

    She bbered on in panic: ¡°Did you see me wearing it just now? Was I still wearing it when I entered the shop? I didn¡¯t notice. Could it have fallen off in the car?¡±

    Su Peizhen watched the rmed look on Madam Luo¡¯s face, and from the corner of her eye, she spotted Xiang Caiping, who had already walked out of Bo Gu Zhai. Suddenly, in an incredibly quiet tone, she suggested something in a would-be artless manner.

    ¡°Auntie. You were standing next to that woman earlier ¡ª could it possibly have identally fallen into her hands?¡±

    Su Peizhen had suggested that it was idental, but the meaning behind her words implied that Xiang Caiping was the one who took the ne.

    The shopkeeper of Bo Gu Zhai observed this sudden scene in silence. As a mere owner of a jade essory store, he couldn¡¯t possibly have the power to interfere in the dealings of these people.

    Madam Song reacted with an ¡®ah!¡¯ as if she had received a reminder. ¡°That¡¯s right. You were standing so close to her just now, who knows ¡ª it might¡¯ve identally dropped into her bag, right?¡±

    Xiang Caiping was carrying an extremely big bag. It was an eye-catching, sheepskin bag of an unknown brand.

    Su Peizhen was done with dropping hints. There was no need for her to say anything else.

    She simply watched as Madam Luo and Madam Song walked out together to block Xiang Caiping off.

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s mood was initially affected by the appearance of Su Peizhen and her entourage. However, now that the jade pendant she intended to get for her daughter was in her hands, she was feeling pretty good.

    There was a subway station nearby, but she thought of getting a cab. It wasn¡¯t that far anyway.

    However, before she could get to a cab stand, her path was blocked.

    ¡°Let me see your bag.¡±

    Madam Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered with her manners when she said this.

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s brows locked tightly. She clutched the two bags in her hands and took a step back.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean? The ne Madam Luo was wearing was her most favorite one. Her husband had given it to her for her birthday.¡±

    Now that she saw Xiang Caiping clutching at the bag, the two women couldn¡¯t help but think that .she must have stolen it.

    ¡°My ne is missing and I think it¡¯s in your bag. Hand it over so I can check.¡±

    Earlier, Madam Luo and Madam Song had stopped her from leaving by gripping each of her arms. Xiang Caiping wasn¡¯t very happy about that, to begin with.

    The two of them were really pushing it too far right now. How dare they suggest that she stole something? Xiang Caiping¡¯s face darkened, looking extremely sour.

    ¡°Step aside. You won¡¯t find your ne in my bag.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me check, that simply means you¡¯re guilty.¡± When she saw how Xiang Caiping reacted, Madam Luo was even more convinced that she was behaving very suspiciously. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re rich just because you swiped away a few hundred thousand when buying that jade pendant. I¡¯m warning you ¡ª my ne is worth millions. If you¡¯re a smart person, hand it over right now. Otherwise, I¡¯m calling the cops.¡±

    ¡°Call the cops?¡± Xiang Caiping felt like chuckling. ¡°Call the cops if you want to. I already told you ¡ª I didn¡¯t take it.¡±

    ¡°How unwise.¡± Madam Luo was done holding back. She shared quite a good rtionship with Li Qianxue, and since this woman was the homewrecker from back then, she would like to teach her a lesson ¡ª that would be helping Li Qianxue out.

    ¡°Just because you deny taking it, does it really mean that you didn¡¯t? Hand over the bag ¡ª I want to check.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. You don¡¯t have the right to do that.¡± Xiang Caiping had seen a fair share of such people during the years while she dabbled in business. She naturally knew what the likes of Madam Luo were up to.

    She was the type who bullied the weak and feared the strong. The type who would put on a pretty facade but who were actually empty on the inside. Once you saw through them, it, they would simply try to ride it out with their feigned bravado.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the right?¡± Madam Luo didn¡¯t even care that she was already standing on the tarmac. ¡°My ne is missing, and I think that it¡¯s in your hands. If you don¡¯t let me check, that simply means that you have something to hide.¡±

    Madam Luo¡¯s attitude was incredibly overbearing. Xiang Caiping remained calm andposed.

    Watching from the side, Madam Song stepped forward. ¡°Madam, if you insist that you didn¡¯t take the ne, why won¡¯t you let us check your bags? We just want to have a look, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that, right? With you hiding your bag away from us like that, isn¡¯t that more suspicious?

    Xiang Caiping threw a chilly re towards Madam Song. She had no doubt that these twodies were here intentionally to give her a hard time.

    She nced at Su Peizhen, who was watching the drama unfold from the sidelines. She suspected that this particr Miss Su might have yed a part to encourage this.

    She really disliked this girl. She was obnoxious, narrow-minded and petty. Most importantly, she always had the intent to stir up something but had no guts to follow it through.

    Clearly, Su Peizhen was the one who couldn¡¯t stand her, yet she chose not to face her herself. Instead, she sent two women who were almost her mother¡¯s age to help her settle the score.

    How could a highly capable person like Li Qianxue have a daughter like this? The more she thought about it the more she found it intriguing.

    ¡°I repeat ¡ª I didn¡¯t take it. I don¡¯t have your ne and I don¡¯t know what happened to it. Step aside please.¡±

    She had already ced the jade pendant and bangle into the bag carefully. Between the two bags, one contained the yarn for Su Qingsang¡¯s scarf, and the other for Huo Jinyao¡¯s.

    Of course, she had nothing to hide¡ª she just really didn¡¯t want these people to touch her things.

    Madam Luo never imagined that Xiang Caiping could be so hard-headed. Anger red in her heart. ¡°Hmph. It must be in your bag. Hand it over.¡±

    Xiang Caiping had not expected that the woman would actually dare to make a move on her. Desperately wanting to protect her bags, she attempted to hide them behind her back.

    She never thought that Madam Song, who was watching from the sidelines, would interfere too.

    In a panic, Xiang Caiping dodged backward.

    Since she had done her fair share ofbor during her youth, she was much stronger than Madam Luo and Madam Song.

    The two women were standing by the side of the road. However, when Xiang Caiping saw Madam Luo¡¯s outstretched arm lunging towards her, she stumbled towards the middle of the road without thinking much about it.

    It wasn¡¯t a peak hour, but there were still many cars on the road. At a short distance, there was a caring towards their direction.

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s back was turned to the road, so she couldn¡¯t see that the car was closing in. The only thing she saw was Madam Luo¡¯s wide-open eyes and Madam Song¡¯s horrified expression.

 Chapter 387 - She Canâ€™t Be Dead, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 387: She Can¡¯t Be Dead, Right?</h4>

    Even Su Peizhen was stunned into shock by the suddenness of this ident. Ironically, thedies could note up with a response at all at this critical moment.

    They could only stare at Xiang Caiping nkly ¡ª they had not even thought to stretch out an arm and reel her in. As they watched in horror, Xiang Caiping was hit by the car with a huge force and flung into the air.

    Everything was as if yed in slow-motion. Su Peizhen watched as the woman¡¯s body arced through the air and crashed downwards.

    The moment just before she was hit, Xiang Caiping was still thinking about the jade pendant she got for her daughter. The bag was clutched tightly in her arms. Then it was sent flying outwards. Xiang Caiping hit the light pole by the side of the road and crashed to the ground.

    Following a screech of brakes, Xiang Caiping¡¯s body rolled across the ground and came to a stop.

    The driver of the car got out in panic. Su Peizhen and her entourage came forward as if they had finally awoken from a trance.

    As Su Peizhen watched Xiang Caiping sprawled out in a pool of blood, a single thought came to mind. She can¡¯t be dead, right?

    ...

    By the time Huo Jinyao received the news and rushed to the hospital, Xiang Caiping was already in the operation theatre.

    Besides Madam Luo and Madam Song, Su Peizhen was also seated in the corridor. Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes narrowed the moment he set sight on her.

    The aura he exuded was incredibly intimidating ¡ª Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t help but shrink backward. Su Chenghui had also rushed there the moment he got the news.

    He was in a meeting ¡ª he came over instantly as soon as he heard the news. He noticed the guilt-ridden Madam Luo and Madam Song, yet he didn¡¯t have the mood to greet them.

    He only had eyes for Su Peizhen. ¡°Peizhen, what happened?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just he who wanted answers ¡ª Huo Jinyao, too, wanted to know. He stepped forward and stood in front of Su Peizhen, his ice-cold gaze sweeping across her face without the slightest hint of warmth.

    ¡°I-I-I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Peizhen might be spoiled and entitled, but she had never hurt anybody in her life until now.

    Now, Xiang Caiping was hit by a car, and her life was hanging on a line. She started to feel frightened.

    ¡°Dad, I really don¡¯t know. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Su Chenghui had an ugly look on his face. It was very rare for him to be this stern towards Su Peizhen. ¡°Be clear about it ¡ª what happened?¡±

    If she didn¡¯t know anything about it, why did she apany Xiang Caiping to the hospital?

    ¡°I-I¡ª¡± Su Peizhen might be Su Chenghui¡¯s own daughter, but she had already been scared out of her wits. Seeing that, Madam Luo and Madam Song didn¡¯t even dare to utter a single word.

    Huo Jinyao took a step forward and stood beside Su Chenghui. He studied Su Peizhen¡¯s face with an extremely sharp gaze.

    ¡°Miss Su, I suggest that you go over everything clearly. After all, the area where the ident happened is covered by surveince cameras. I can see everything once I check the record

    .¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Su Peizhen grew even more terrified. She gulped, then recapped everything from the start in an extremely quiet voice while looking at Huo Jinyao¡¯s and her father¡¯s solemn faces.

    Of course, she glossed over certain parts as much as she could.

    However, Huo Jinyao was an intelligent man. With only bits and pieces of information, he could tell what exactly happened. Su Chenghui figured it out as well.

    After listening to the events of the day, it was obvious that Su Peizhen had tried to provoke Xiang Caiping. Madam Luo and Madam Song were just her aplices.

    The moment he finished listening to how Xiang Caiping was hit by the car, Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He lifted his hand and pped Su Peizhen¡¯s face.

    Su Peizhen was sent into a daze from the painfully loud and heavy p. Her cheek swelled quickly. She held on to her face and didn¡¯t respond for a long time.

    ¡°Dad, I...¡±

    ¡°You deserved this.¡± Su Chenghui was seething. The only thing he could feel was the immense headache that was drilling deep into his brain.

    ¡°...¡± Su Peizhen didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word as tears fell from the corners of her eyes. Half of them were from the pain, and half from the resentment she was feeling.

    Su Chenghui actually dared to give her a p in public? The shame of that was enough to make her sob.

    ¡°What did I tell you? What did I tell you?¡±

    He had reiterated, again and again, asking for her to stay away from Xiang Caiping. He told his daughter to not provoke her. But what did Su Peizhen do?

    She simply didn¡¯t listen and chose to ignore him. How could this not enrage him?

    Su Chenghui¡¯s chest rose and fell rapidly. The immense wrath had caused him to lose all his calm at that moment.

    It wasn¡¯t just the anger. There was also disappointment and guilt. If Xiang Caiping woke up, and if she found out one day that the person who caused her ident was Su Peizhen, what would she do?

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t dare to imagine it at all.

    Compared to his emotional outburst, Huo Jinyao was moreposed. Su Peizhen definitely deserved to be taught a lesson.

    However, after she got that p from Su Chenghui, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to punish her himself. His long legs made one step forward until he stood before Madam Luo and Madam Song.

    ¡°Madam Luo? Madam Song?¡±

    Madam Luo and Madam Song were just a couple of typical upper-ssdies whose daily itineraries included shopping, dressing up and apanying their husbands to events. They would spend all their time at a spa and share gossip amongst themselves.

    Though they might look down on people below a certain status, they never intended to hurt somebody.

    Now that Xiang Caiping had met with an ident, they were both scared senseless. When they unexpectedly found themselves targeted by Huo Jinyao¡¯s chilling re, their bodies trembled like leaves in the wind.

    ¡°Ladies. I really don¡¯t know if my mother-inw would have it in her to take a ne worth millions.¡±

    The trembling got even worse. Madam Luo and Madam Song dared not answer Huo Jinyao¡¯s question at all.

    Huo Jinyao scrutinized their fearful faces, yet he never thought of letting them go so easily. ¡°Madam Xiang Caiping is my wife¡¯s mother and my mother-inw. Are you both sure that she took that ne?¡±

    ¡°N-No.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The two of them shook their heads rapidly, their figures closely huddled against each other.

    Huo Jinyao snorted with disdain. ¡°That¡¯s good. After all, it¡¯s better to clear up the confusion regarding this matter, don¡¯t you think so,dies?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°O-O-Of course.¡±

    Madam Luo and Madam Song were much more reasonable already, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t think that it was enough.

    ¡°Madam Luo, I recall that your family owns a general merchandise business, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Madam Luo couldn¡¯t gauge what Huo Jinyao intended to do.

    ¡°Xing Luo General Merchandises.¡± Huo Jinyao added on a few more words, which caused Madam Luo¡¯s face to pale even more.

    ¡°Madam Song¡¯s family is dabbling in electronic retail, am I right?¡± Huo Jinyao had seen both of them during the banquet.

    Madam Song looked at Huo Jinyao with a pale face. ¡°What do you mean to do?

    What do I mean to do?

    Huo Jinyao pulled out his phone and tapped in a few numbers, calling somebody with his gaze fixated onto Madam Luo and Madam Song.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. From now on, buy up all the stocks belonging to Xing Luo General Merchandises and Ke Song Group.¡±

    Watching their two faces turning as white a sheet and their bodies shaking, Huo Jinyao continued, his voice bearing no sense of warmth at all. ¡°Three days. I want to see Xing Luo General Merchandises and Ke Song Group be subsidiaries to Tianyu Group.¡±

 Chapter 388 - Thereâ€™s Nothing I Canâ€™t Do

    <h4>Chapter 388: There¡¯s Nothing I Can¡¯t Do</h4>

    The moment his voice faltered, Madam Luo and Madam Song felt their bodies give way and fell to the ground.

    The two of them stared at Huo Jinyao in disbelief. Madam Luo summoned the courage to object only after some time. ¡°D-D-Director Huo, you can¡¯t do this.¡±

    If the master of her house knew about this, that would mean the end of her blissful days. She panicked for real to the point where her voice wasced with tremors.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do.¡± Huo Jinyao hung up the phone with an icy expression.

    Towering above them, he looked down onto the twodies with a condescending and emotionless gaze. ¡°Everybody¡¯s got to face the consequences of their own actions. You¡¯re not children anymore, are you?¡±

    Huge drops of sweat streamed down Madam Luo¡¯s forehead. When she thought about the wrath she would incur in her husband when she got home, her eyes rolled up. She passed out.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t waste another nce at the two women on the floor and headed back to stand before Su Peizhen, who was still pale-faced and crying.

    His gaze swept across Su Peizhen¡¯s face. He was done with everybody else ¡ª there was only her left.

    ¡°Y-You¡ª¡±

    Su Peizhen had heard Huo Jinyao¡¯s conversation just now. She couldn¡¯t believe that Huo Jinyao had really done it this time, but... all this simply for a minor altercation?

    ¡°I, What?¡± Huo Jinyao was very patient with Su Qingsang, but that didn¡¯t mean he could treat everybody the same way.

    Su Chenghui frowned and stood in front of Su Peizhen, blocking her from Huo Jinyao¡¯s ominous re.

    ¡°Jinyao, if there¡¯s anything else, let¡¯s wait until Caiping is out.¡±

    Shifting his gaze to Su Chenghui, the corners of Huo Jinyao¡¯s lips curled upwards slightly into a sneer. ¡°Father, you mean, you want me to just let it go?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already hit her.¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t sound too confident when he said that.

    Huo Jinyao gave him a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. If Su Qingsang were here, she would know how rare it was to see the yful side of Huo Jinyao which she was so ustomed to.

    ¡°Father, you mean that even if she¡ª¡± He lifted his arm and pointed towards Su Peizhen casually. ¡°If she was the one who caused Qingsang¡¯s mother¡¯s ident, do you think that a p would suffice?¡±

    Su Peizhen shuddered at his words and leaned towards Su Chenghui instinctively.

    Although she might have gotten a p from Su Chenghui earlier, her father would never inflict the sort of fear Huo Jinyao did upon her.

    Su Chenghui could feel his daughter¡¯s terror. He shifted his steps and directed them towards her side, half-shielding Su Peizhen¡¯s body.

    ¡°Jinyao. That¡¯s not what I mean. I meant that there¡¯s nothing more important than Caiping right now.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was still in the operation room. Although Huo Jinyao might want to settle the score with Su Peizhen, that could wait, right?

    ¡°These two things don¡¯t conflict with one another at all.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s chin tipped up slightly, and he had a menacing look in his eyes. ¡°The operation won¡¯t end so quickly anyway ¡ª there¡¯s plenty of time to settle this in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao, I¡¯m afraid that Qingsang might not agree with your judgment.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang isn¡¯t here now, so can¡¯t I help her make a decision?¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t what I mean.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you mean, Father?¡± Huo Jinyao stepped forward and nted himself in front of Su Chenghui.

    At a height of 1.8 meters, Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t a short man. However, being in front of Huo Jinyao who was 188 centimeters tall, his aura was clearlycking inparison.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I never once said that I¡¯ll let this matter rest. However, Xiang Caiping is still in the operation theatre. You¡ª¡±

    Before he couldplete his sentence, a nurse emerged from the operation room.

    Thinking that the operation was over, Su Chenghui and Huo Jinyao leaped forward instantly to inquire about the situation.

    The nurse understood how they must be feeling and gave a simple exnation. ¡°The operation isn¡¯t over yet. The patient has lost a lot of blood, so we¡¯re going to the blood bank to get O-type blood now.¡±

    She was in the midst of getting the blood when she said that. Huo Jinyao looked at her face and asked, a little worried, ¡°Is there enough in the blood bank?¡±

    ¡°There is. There is quite enough O-type blood in our hospital.¡±

    The nurse left after saying that. Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t entirely relieved, but at least he could loosen up a little.

    He watched Su Chenghui and noticed that there was a strange expression on his face. He assumed that he was worried about Xiang Caiping and looked at him mockingly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already called Qingsang and notified her. Father, I would like to know how you¡¯d justify this when she¡¯s back.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s father couldn¡¯t stop him from giving her what she deserved. Just because Su Chenghui had managed to stop him now, it didn¡¯t mean he could get away with it forever.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care what Qingsang thinks right now. I only care about Xiang Caiping.¡±

    Su Chenghui was extremely worried about Xiang Caiping right now. It wasn¡¯t just the worry ¡ª there was also a lot of self-me involved.

    He did not anticipate being incapable of changing Su Peizhen¡¯s mind. He had no idea she would keep provoking Xiang Caiping.

    However, even with the circumstances being what they were, he couldn¡¯t allow Huo Jinyao to deal with Su Peizhen. Su Peizhen was, in fact, Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter ¡ª her biological daughter.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Huo Jinyao sneered as he looked at Su Peizhen, whose face was still ghastly white. ¡°I hope that you can say the same thing to Qingsang when she returns.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao, we¡¯re one big family¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are we family?¡± Huo Jinyao cut him off mercilessly and directed his gaze towards Su Peizhen. ¡°Does being family mean that she could torment Qingsang¡¯s mother until she got so distracted shended in an ident?¡±

    Su Peizhen was already feeling horribly guilty. She didn¡¯t dare to speak initially but didn¡¯t quite agree with what Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s re was as sharp as a dagger. ¡°You managed to cause an ident even if you didn¡¯t mean it. This could cost someone their life.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡ª¡±

    Su Peizhen looked like she wanted to say more, but her father gave her a sharp look. ¡°Quit talking.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. The nurse returned with O-type blood and rushed into the operation theatre urgently.

    Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with Su Peizhen any longer. He hade straight from the office, and many things still required his attention.

    His phone buzzed non-stop. He answered a few calls and not long after, his assistant arrived with hisptop and a bunch of other documents.

    Huo Jinyao began to sort out his work matters at the corridor just like that. His phone rang again. He wanted to cut the call off, but when he saw that it was Su Qingsang that called, he picked up quickly.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s my mom doing?¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was filled with panic. ¡°I¡¯ve already bought my ticket. My flight is in half an hour. But let me know now ¡ª how¡¯s my mom doing?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still in the operation room.¡± Huo Jinyao nced towards the closed doors. ¡°I don¡¯t know how what the situation is like in there. We¡¯ll only know after the doctor is out.¡±

    ¡°How could she get into a car ident just like that?¡± Su Qingsang was panic-ridden. ¡°And why is she still being operated on? Hasn¡¯t it been a very long time already?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It might be a littleplicated.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t really know what was going on. The operation had not yet ended ¡ª it was still going on. The circumstances did not seem very optimistic.

 Chapter 389 - Unable To Calm Down

    <h4>Chapter 389: Unable To Calm Down</h4>

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes. He did know that during the ident, Xiang Caiping was flung outwards and then crashed onto the ground. She might¡¯ve sustained some internal injuries.

    However, it was still unknown what the injuries were. He wasn¡¯t very well-read in this field, so he had no way of knowing what the consequences might be.

    ¡°T-Then¡ª¡±

    Su Qingsang was a doctor. In the usual circumstances, she was the one who would help the patient¡¯s family to remain calm. However, now that this happened to her, she could not calm herself down at all.

    ¡°Try to rx. Take a nap when you¡¯re on the flight. I¡¯ll send somebody to pick you up. Don¡¯t panic. I believe that our mom will be alright.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I-I¡ª¡± She was unable to calm down, and she simply couldn¡¯t believe him at all.

    She just acknowledged her mother ¡ª she had just established a mother-daughter rtionship with Xiang Caiping. She thought she would bepensated for the twenty or more years¡¯ worth of maternal love she missed until now.

    Now, she feared that she might lose this newly discovered love again.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s heart ached when he heard Su Qingsang¡¯s frightened voice.

    He could empathize with Su Qingsang. She was like a drowning person who caught hold of a piece of flotsam. When people regain the love they lost, they won¡¯t ever want to lose it again.

    If anything really happened to Xiang Caiping, that would be a hard, terrible blow to Su Qingsang. Suddenly, he was unable tofort her.

    He heard some fumbling. Su Qingsang seemed to have put the phone down.

    Huo Jinyao took a deep breath. While he was trying to figure out how to console her, he heard a male voiceing from the other end of the line.

    ¡°Junior, don¡¯t be like that. I believe that she¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Huo Jinyao gripped the phone in his palm and froze in ce. Zuo Hongchen?

    That¡¯s was definitely his voice. Why is he in Rong City too?

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t speak. She only shook her head.

    ¡°Junior,e on, now. Chin up. She¡¯s waiting for you to take care of her.¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at him and thought about what he said, then finally nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Zuo Hongchen had to participate in a surgery with the people from Rong City Central Hospital today. The moment he finished the operation, he saw Su Qingsang scrambling desperately to apply for leave with the head of management, asking to return to Lin City.

    That was the first time he ever saw such an expression on Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    It was only after he asked that he found out something had happened to Su Qingsang¡¯s mother. Then, he got a little confused. He knew that Su Qingsang was an illegitimate child ¡ª he always thought that she was out of touch with her mother.

    He only found out now that it wasn¡¯t like he had thought.

    He removed his surgery scrubs and drove her to the airport. At first, he even thought of apanying her back home.

    However, he was one of the key personnel at this time. With Su Qingsang gone, he couldn¡¯t just do however he pleased.

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m fine. Thanks for sending me here. I¡¯ll get on the ne on my ownter.¡±

    ¡°Take care, then.¡± Zuo Hongchen was actually still worried about her. However, looking at the state Su Qingsang was in, he realized quite clearly she wanted to be alone.

    ¡°You can go back now. I¡¯m going in.¡±

    Su Qingsang took her luggage from Zuo Hongchen. As she was nning to enter the departure zone, she discovered that she had not hung up the phone.

    She paused, then decided that she couldn¡¯t care less about it.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t hang up the phone all this while, so naturally, he could hear the conversation between Su Qingsang and Zuo Hongchen.

    He might be jealous, but she was feeling ufortable. Zuo Hongchen¡¯s intentions were too obvious ¡ª anybody could tell.

    ¡°Get on your flight first and take a good nap. If there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯re back.¡±

    Su Qingsang did not say anything. Truthfully, in a situation like this, it was truly hard to stay calm.

    ¡°Qingsang, listen to me.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was still veryposed. ¡°Our mom is still waiting for you to care for her. If you worry yourself sick, you¡¯ll not be able to take good care of her even when you¡¯re back.¡±

    Amazingly, Zuo Hongchen said the exact same thing just now, but his words were not as effective as Huo Jinyao¡¯s in calming her down.

    She nodded her head gently and suppressed the wetness in her eyes. ¡°I know. Thank you, Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Watching the queuing crowd in front of her, she stored away her phone and stepped into the departure lounge.

    During Huo Jinyao¡¯s phone call, Su Chenghui was around. Madam Song had already left. Madam Luo had passed out and had been carried off to see a doctor.

    Su Peizhen desperately wanted to leave, but she couldn¡¯t. Su Chenghui ordered her to sit still, so she could do nothing but idle there, sitting on the end of the bench motionlessly.

    Su Chenghui overheard Huo Jinyao¡¯s conversation. The gaze reflected in his eyes was a veryplicated one.

    Su Qingsang wanted to return to look after Xiang Caiping? The person who should be taking care of Xiang Caiping now was supposed to be Su Peizhen.

    He nced at Su Peizhen with disappointment reflected in his eyes. He had been trying ¡ª trying to provide the best for Su Peizhen.

    He kept educating Su Peizhen. Since the start of high school, he had always brought her to the office to let her dabble in some work-rted matters.

    He had ced a lot of effort in nurturing Su Peizhen. Since young, she was taught to dance, y the piano, practice calligraphy and chess.

    Su Peizhen was intelligent and hardworking. Yet, even after all these aplishments, he had neglected to give her a good character.

    He has always thought that as long as he was around, he would be able to protect Su Peizhen. So what if a girl is a little pampered, right?

    Can¡¯t the daughter of Su Chenghui be a little spoiled? However, he never expected that things would eventually y out in this manner.

    Now, Su Peizhen had an altercation with Xiang Caiping. That might be nothing, but Xiang Caiping was hurt in the process.

    Su Chenghui really couldn¡¯t exin the feeling in his heart. If it was possible, he really wanted to teach Su Peizhen a lesson.

    Yet he was afraid that Xiang Caiping would be hurt when she knew. As he battled with himself, Su Chenghui¡¯s expression was not a pretty-looking one.

    Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t aware that Su Chenghui¡¯s ugly expression was due to the conflict in his heart. He thought that he simply still had it within him ¡ª that he is still worried for Xiang Caiping. He stopped bothering Su Chenghui for a bit after that.

    He nned to finish sorting out the work matters and then spend his time apanying Su Qingsang when she was back.

    Two hourster, Xiang Caiping finally came out from the surgery. At the same moment, Su Qingsang¡¯s flight had touched down in Lin City.

    Huo Jinyao had already arranged for somebody to pick her up. For now, he was more concerned over Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my mother doing?¡±

    ¡°Her punctured spleen was the cause of severe bleeding. There¡¯s also a fracture to the lumbar spine. She hit her head too, so she¡¯s suffering from a slight concussion. Oh, one more thing ¡ª has the patient suffered from a spinal injury before this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao recalled the fall in Rong City. He used to think that it was a feigned act to extort money aspensation ¡ª he did not expect that it was a real fall.

    ¡°Then she¡¯ll need to be more careful next time. We¡¯ve already aligned her bones properly through the operation, but after this, it¡¯s best if the patient doesn¡¯t move around for a while. She¡¯ll need to lie in bed to rest and slowly undergo rehabilitation.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded his head, but he was still quite worried deep down.

    They said it takes a hundred days to heal bones and muscles. Moreover, Xiang Caiping wasn¡¯t young anymore. After thest fall, he did not pay much attention to it and had never asked about it.

    Now that her lumbar spine was injured, Huo Jinyao suddenly asked, worried, ¡°Doctor, if her spine has been continuously injured for so many times, will she be paralyzed?¡±

 Chapter 390 - Leave, All Of You

    <h4>Chapter 390: Leave, All Of You</h4>

    The moment this was said, Su Chenghui could hardly stand still. Xiang Caiping... paralyzed? He focused on the doctor with an rmed expression, deeply afraid that he would reveal an unfavorable oue.

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be paralyzed. However, there might be an extended period of time during which the patient might not have her full spinal strength. She might have to use a wheelchair.¡±

    The doctor knew that the family was worried. ¡°With proper post-surgery rehabilitation, there will not be any long-term effects regarding her mobility, but there¡¯s still a need to be wary about it. After all, she is not young anymore. If the post-surgery rehabilitation isn¡¯t properly done, this might develop into a chronic problem.¡±

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll definitely look out for that.¡± Huo Jinyao nned to hire professional care services, along with a nutritionist and a physiotherapist.

    ¡°The patient hit her head too during the ident. We¡¯ve already checked ¡ª besides a minor concussion, there was no internal bleeding, so, fortunately, there is no need to worry about that. The worst is the severe blood loss from the rupture of her spleen ¡ª the patient went into shock a few times during the surgery due to the overwhelming blood loss. We¡¯ve already repaired her spleen during the surgery, but the severe blood loss had weakened her body a lot, so she needs some time to recover.¡±

    ¡°Good, doctor. So that means that she doesn¡¯t have any other problems, right?¡±

    ¡°For now, no. The anesthetic hasn¡¯t worn off yet. When she wakes up, let us know, so we can give her another detailed round of inspection.¡±

    After all, head injuries might be minor or major ones. Despite the initial inspection, the final oue could only be determined when the patient woke up.

    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±

    Solely Huo Jinyao settled the things that came after that. He didn¡¯t allow Su Chenghui to interfere at all.

    By the time Su Qingsang reached the hospital, Xiang Caiping had already settled into a recovery room. Huo Jinyao was seated not too far away from the bed.

    He had hisptop in front of him and a pile of reports and documents beside him. He looked pretty busy.

    Yang Wenchang stood behind with a few documents in hand, clearly waiting for Huo Jinyao to sign them.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Wife.¡± Huo Jinyao stood up the moment he saw her. Su Qingsang did not return his gaze, but instead, rushed towards the bed.

    ¡°How¡¯s my mom doing? How is she?¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s face was sickly pale as shey perfectly still on the bed. The rims of Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes turned red. She really hated herself for not being with her mother during the first, hardest hours after the ident.

    Huo Jinyao finished signing the documents in his hand, passed them to Yang Wenchang and signaled for him to leave.

    After Yang Wenchang took the documents and left, he stepped forward and stood before Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Your mom is fine for now.¡±

    Huo Jinyao knew what she was thinking about and repeated what the doctor had said. ¡°That¡¯s how the situation is for now. The anesthetic hasn¡¯t worn off yet. Also, due to the fact that she had lost a lot of blood, she might only wake up tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°She lost a lot of blood? Has blood been transferred?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She has had a transfer of 600 milliliters of blood.¡±

    ¡°Six-hundred?¡± Su Qingsang looked at Xiang Caiping, the pain in her heart reflected through her eyes. ¡°How about now? Is she okay now?¡±

    ¡°She should be. Post-surgery rehabilitation is very important.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t think to hide the facts from her. He told her about Xiang Caiping¡¯s spinal issues.

    Su Qingsang seemed very hard on herself. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I should¡¯ve paid more attention to it in Rong City back then. I shouldn¡¯t have gone away when my mom gave me a chance to look after her. What if this develops into a chronic problem?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine.¡± Huo Jinyao clutched her hand tightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t even know her identity back then, right? Furthermore, we¡¯ll hire the best physiotherapist and the best doctors to treat her. I believe that everything is going to be fine.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t say anything. She only nodded vigorously.

    Huo Jinyao squeezed her hand and realized that it was extremely cold. His heart ached for her, yet he remained helpless. He held her hand tightly and brought it to his chest.

    ¡°Your hands are so cold. Didn¡¯t Wenchang turn on the heater when he picked you up?¡±

    ¡°He did.¡± Su Qingsang gave her head a shake, her gaze still lingering on Xiang Caiping. ¡°I just feel very unsettled.¡±

    Huo Jinyao did not say anything further. Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t in a great mood. She had opened the car windows for some air, and her hands and face were chilled by the wind in the process.

    He stretched out an arm and pulled her body into an embrace. His hug was so tight, so forceful.

    ¡°Wife. You don¡¯t have to worry. You¡¯re not alone. You have me.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t raise her head. Her face was still stered against his chest as her gaze trailed towards Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Tell me, why does my mom have such a hard life?¡±

    In the first half of her life, her lover and her child were taken from her. Now, just as she was thinking that she could finally live in peace and contentment, something like that happened.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I really wish I had been there in the ident in her ce, that way¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wife.¡± Huo Jinyao suddenly grabbed her shoulders and had her look him in the eye. ¡°Never say something like that.¡±

    Su Qingsang stared nkly back at him. Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression was pretty serious and stern. ¡°Your mom is very important to you, but you¡¯re very important to me.¡±

    Biting her lip, Su Qingsang was unable to find her voice for a while. In the end, she nodded her head gently. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Wife, I hope you understand. You can say that I¡¯m selfish or cold, but I feel lucky that you were not the one caught in this ident.¡±

    Had it been otherwise, Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t do something absolutely crazy due to that.

    Su Qingsang was surprised at his expression. Her unsettled heart found a little more peace.

    Stretching out her arms to give Huo Jinyao a hug, she looked at Xiang Caiping, whose face was pale and bloodless. ¡°Huo Jinyao, I won¡¯t say that again. I just hope that my mom will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.¡±

    Exhausted, Su Qingsang closed her eyes. Being able to participate in an exchange program at Rong City was initially a very joyful event.

    After all, she got to exchange insights and learn from so many seniors in the field. However, now, all that joy had turned into self-me.

    She was particrly remorseful and frustrated. If she knew this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to Rong City.

    If she did not go, Xiang Caiping might not even be caught in an ident like that. When Su Qingsang reached this conclusion, she suddenly broke out of the embrace, took a few steps back and stared at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Oh, right. Who was the one who hit my mom? Where is he?¡±

    Huo Jinyao frowned, thinking of ways to phrase the answer.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did they escape? Wasn¡¯t the driver caught?¡±

    When she was still in Rong City, Su Qingsang only heard that Xiang Caiping had been hit by a car, yet her husband didn¡¯t mention what sort of car had hit her, or who was the driver.

    ¡°I made sure the driver was arrested.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was distant. Thinking about Su Peizhen, he finally decided to tell her about it.

    ¡°Actually, your mom¡¯s ident might be partially attributed to the car¡¯s speed, but in terms of who actually caused her ident, you can¡¯t entirely put the me on him.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Qingsang started to panic again.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t hide it from her. He told her about Su Peizhen¡¯s involvement in the ident.

    He spoke in a very impartial manner. Earlier, while he was waiting for Xiang Caiping¡¯s surgery to end, he had sent somebody to check the surveince tapes.

    Before Su Qingsang was back, he had already seen it all. There was no way to hide anything from the surveince tapes ¡ª they told him what exactly happened.

 Chapter 391 - How Do You Want To Punish Her?

    <h4>Chapter 391: How Do You Want To Punish Her?</h4>

    ¡°That was what happened.¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen?¡± Su Qingsang looked unimpressed. Her lips were pressed into a straight line. There was an obvious sheen of anger in her clear, watery eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back. Your dad has stopped me from dealing with Su Peizhen just now. How do you want to punish her? Just let me know.¡±

    In reality, Su Peizhen did not directly participate in the events that led to the ident. The ones who did were Madam Luo and Madam Song.

    Though they were the main perpetrators, why would the two of them make Xiang Caiping¡¯s life difficult out of the blue, if Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t the one ying her little tricks behind the scenes? In the end, it was all Su Peizhen¡¯s fault.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know that. In fact, she had just promised Li Qianxue that she would leave Lin City.

    She could empathize with Su Peizhen. After the p she got from Xiang Caiping, she simply couldn¡¯t stomach her frustration just like that.

    However, she should not have harmed Xiang Caiping. Su Qingsang felt horribly conflicted, but before she could think of a way to make Su Peizhen pay, someone knocked on the door to the ward twice.

    The one who came in was Su Chenghui. He was holding two bags in his hand. When he noticed Su Qingsang, he stopped short, but he didn¡¯t seem too surprised.

    He had left after Xiang Caiping was out of critical danger. Huo Jinyao thought that he left because he couldn¡¯t face Xiang Caiping ¡ª he didn¡¯t expect to discover that Su Chenghui just went out to buy dinner.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. You should eat something.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stood there motionlessly. Su Qingsang stared at Su Chenghui, her father who had never acted as one.

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was utterly cold. ¡°I¡¯m not eating the dinner you brought.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang?¡± Su Chenghui was stunned. Clearly, he did not expect an attitude like this from Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Where¡¯s Su Peizhen? Has she gone to hide after causing trouble?¡±

    Su Chenghui frowned upon hearing her words. ¡°Why would you think that? She¡¯s tired, so I sent her home to have some rest.¡±

    ¡°Tired? Why is she tired?¡± Su Qingsang stared straight at Su Chenghui¡¯s face. Her gaze had extraordinary anger and sharpness to it. ¡°What could she possibly be tired from?¡±

    She stepped forward and stood before Su Chenghui. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to do anything to deal with those she doesn¡¯t like. She doesn¡¯t even have to say anything. Just one look, one expression... and somebody would help her get even or vent her anger. Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang.¡± Su Chenghui growled warningly, then took a few deep breaths when he noticed Huo Jinyao throwing unfriendly looks towards him. ¡°Peizhen didn¡¯t intend for this to happen either. Madam Luo and Madam Song were the ones who caused it. Huo Jinyao had already punished them. You¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s their problem now. How about Su Peizhen?¡± Su Qingsang cried, unwilling topromise.

    No matter how good-natured she was, she had a bottom line too. ¡°Tell me. How about Su Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, Peizhen is your elder sister, however you look at it, and she knows that she made a mistake. She¡ª¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen is my elder sister, but Xiang Caiping is my mother.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s voice heightened a notch. She red at Su Chenghui with an ice-cold gaze.

    ¡°Dad, search your heart and ask yourself ¡ª has Su Peizhen ever thought of me as her younger sister? Has she ever treated me as one?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. He couldn¡¯t utter a proper answer to Su Qingsang¡¯s question at all.

    ¡°Qingsang, we will not talk about this matter right now. I believe that when your mom is awake, she will definitely tell you to leave Su Peizhen alone. After all¡ª¡±

    ¡°Did you just say my mom won¡¯t want me to deal with Su Peizhen?¡± Su Qingsang reacted as if she had heard a joke. ¡°Dad, are you confused?¡±

    What reason could Xiang Caiping possibly have to forgive Su Peizhen? ¡°I would like to remind you that in Japan, my mom gave Su Peizhen a p because she called me an illegitimate child and the daughter of a homewrecker.¡±

    ¡°I know that that p made Su Peizhen do all this. Nevertheless, Dad, ask yourself this ¡ª is my mom really a homewrecker? Who was the one who made me an illegitimate child?¡±

    Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t utter a single word. He had always thought that Su Qingsang was a good-natured person, and clearly did not expect her to lose her temper and patience one day.

    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t need you to treat me well. I don¡¯t need you to treat my mom very well either. You¡¯re married and have another family. I understand all of that. Your family is your family, but I have my family too.¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen got a p from my mother. You and Auntie ¡ª one by one, you paid her a visit, wanting to hold my mom ountable. Now, how about my mom? She was hit by a car because of Su Peizhen. Does Su Peizhen really think that she can just gloss over this matter without facing the consequences?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s words were full of wrath. Even if Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t mainly responsible for the ident, she still had to be held ountable, right?

    ¡°I¡¯ve hit her already.¡± When Su Chenghui recalled the teary look Su Peizhen still had on her face on the way home, his heart ached.

    No matter how mad he was at Su Peizhen, she was still the daughter that he had adored for many years. ¡°I¡¯ve punished her already. She knows that she was wrong.¡±

    ¡°A murderer could admit that they¡¯re wrong after killing somebody.¡± Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t just drop the case. ¡°Thew would still consider them guilty.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang¡ª¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know where to start. He had a bellyful of things to say, but he couldn¡¯t utter a single word.

    ¡°Please get out of here. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    He was disloyal and fickle-minded. He was loyal neither to Li Qianxue nor to Xiang Caiping. He said he loved Xiang Caiping, yet he married Li Qianxue. He said he preferred Li Qianxue, but he couldn¡¯t forget about Xiang Caiping.

    Now that Xiang Caiping was in distress, he couldn¡¯t even get proper justice for her. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t think so before, but now she felt that her father was truly an irresponsible douchebag.

    ¡°Qingsang¡ª¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was even shriller than before. ¡°Neither my mom nor I want to see you.¡±

    Su Chenghui remained silent. He turned the lunchboxes over in his hands and set them down on the table at a corner.

    ¡°Qingsang. No matter how angry you are, you still have to eat. As for what happened to your mom, I¡¯m very sorry about it. But don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll definitely teach Peizhen a good lesson.¡±

    Su Qingsang remained silent. She didn¡¯t believe that Su Chenghui had it in him to punish Su Peizhen at all, but she was unwilling to argue with him further.

    Su Chenghui left, leaving only Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao in the ward. Su Qingsang stared at the lunchboxes, not touching them at all.

    The sky outside darkened. Xiang Caiping had not yet woken up. There were many tubes hooked to her body, and this sight made Su Qingsang¡¯s heart ache profoundly.

    She had not eaten lunch for she made her way back as fast as she could after she got the news. She was extremely hungry and thirsty, yet she did not have the slightest appetite for anything.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stood by her side with an arm around her shoulders, giving her some silent support.

    ¡°Sometimes, I really wished that Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t my father,¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t reply to that. He simply couldn¡¯t understand the logic behind Su Chenghui¡¯s actions today.

    If Su Chenghui didn¡¯t love Xiang Caiping anymore, why was he so angry when he learned that Su Peizhen was the one who harmed her?

 Chapter 392 - Your Husbandâ€™s Pretty Awesome

    <h4>Chapter 392: Your Husband¡¯s Pretty Awesome</h4>

    Contrary to Su Qingsang nearly losing her mind as she was overwhelmed by anger, Huo Jinyao was always calm.

    Su Chenghui might have outwardly calmed down, but he could still feel the faint rage in his heart. The anger was directed towards Su Peizhen.

    He believed that Su Chenghui meant it when he imed that he would go back and punish Su Peizhen. It wasn¡¯t mere lip service.

    However, if he could punish Su Peizhen, his daughter whom he had doted on for over twenty years, for Xiang Caiping¡¯s sake, why was he always so cold towards Xiang Caiping¡¯s own daughter, Su Qingsang?

    The unsettling feeling Huo Jinyao had felt in the past resurfaced again. Somewhere deep down his heart, there was a sh of doubt.

    Before he could think more about it, his phone rang.

    It was Yang Wenchang. The driver responsible for the ident had already been apprehended by the traffic authorities. However, since Xiang Caiping was the one who stumbled onto the road herself, she had to shoulder the bulk of the responsibility.

    Nevertheless, the driver was still locked up and his license taken away.

    Huo Jinyao hung up and ryed the information to Su Qingsang. ¡°Although the speed that the driver was going at was a little fast, he was still within the speed limit at the time.¡±

    Therefore, besides being locked up for a few days and having his license revoked, there wouldn¡¯t be any other severe punishment for him.

    Su Qingsang did not say anything in reply to that. She only looked at Xiang Caiping and said, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about the driver at all. I just want my mom to wake up soon.¡±

    ¡°Mom will be fine.¡±

    ¡°She will.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was a good person, and a good person would get good karma.

    Huo Jinyao managed to convince Su Qingsang about that. He nced at the dinner Su Chenghui brought. He could smell it, and his stomach growled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± He had initially wanted Yang Wenchang to order something, but they already had food here. ¡°It¡¯s a waste if you don¡¯t.¡±

    Su Qingsang threw him a look. He, of all people, would be concerned over wasting food?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat the food he brought.¡± Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t acting out of spite. If Su Chenghui still wanted to protect Su Peizhen, she really couldn¡¯t stomach epting any offerings from him.

    ¡°I think you should eat.¡±

    Huo Jinyao opened up the lunchbox and took out the dishes within. ¡°Think about it. Your mom is unconscious. You can¡¯t do anything about your dad for now. So why don¡¯t you grab this opportunity to make your dad do something for you and your mom? As a way to get back at him?¡±

    When he met Su Qingsang¡¯s disapproving re, he raised his hands in defense. ¡°I¡¯m being serious. Think about it. You should be thinking of ways to torture your dad. Why stop at making him get you dinner? You should make him do other things, like taking care of your mom, and more.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. Who needs him to take care of my mom?¡± Su Chenghui might just make things worse.

    ¡°Right. Our mom doesn¡¯t need him. We¡¯re the only ones she needs.¡±

    What Huo Jinyao said had made Su Qingsang re at him, but she felt so much better after that.

    She sat by the bed and studied Xiang Caiping¡¯s sickly white face. ¡°My mom won¡¯t want him to take care of her.¡± She mumbled in a soft voice.

    Xiang Caiping always drew a very distinct line when it came to love and hate. Now that she hated Su Chenghui so much, how could she stand letting him take care of her?

    ¡°Come, eat.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have any appetite, but she still ate a little.

    After dinner, Su Chingsang went to enquire about Xiang Caiping¡¯s medical history and some details with the doctor on duty.

    The doctor who worked during that shift, Dr. Jiang, allowed Su Qingsang to look through the forms. Su Qingsang, a fellow medical practitioner herself, leafed through all of them.

    When she read the report regarding the blood transfer and the expenditure written across the top of it, Su Qingsang stopped short. Xiang Caiping had type O blood?

    She recalled that she was¡ª

    Before she could delve into that thought, Dr. Jiang started speaking. ¡°Dr. Su, don¡¯t worry. Your mom will be fine. As for the bills, your husband has already covered them.¡±

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t going to ask about that, but she still nodded politely.

    Dr. Jiang worked in the same hospital as Su Qingsang, yet they never really came across each other as they were in different departments. However, he was an entertaining person. He winked at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Speaking of it, your husband¡¯s pretty awesome. He was here not long after your mom arrived. He looked like he was swamped with work, but he still stayed here. That¡¯s pretty thoughtful of him.¡±

    Su Qingsang seemed a little shy when she looked at him but strangely satisfied too. He was clearly praising Huo Jinyao, which made a bubble of strange joy well up in her heart.

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s pretty awesome.¡±

    ¡°You had better appreciate him.¡± Dr. Jiang¡¯s face bore a teasing look. ¡°Solely judging by how attentive he is to his mother-inw... you had better treat him well.¡±

    ¡°I hope I do.¡±

    Su Qingsang seemed a little embarrassed now. She returned the forms to Dr. Jiang. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading back.¡±

    ¡°Mmm. You¡¯re a doctor too, so you should already know the ropes. Take good care of your mom.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± The thought that shed past in her mind just now was gonepletely. By the time she got back to the hospital room, it was prettyte already.

    Huo Jinyao was still sorting through his work matters. When he saw her, he put down the pen in his hand. ¡°How did it go? Did the doctor say anything else?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to understand more about her current condition.¡± She wanted to take better care of Xiang Caiping.

    Huo Jinyao gave her a nod. Su Qingsang watched him and stood by his side, her gaze falling onto the piles of documents and theptop in front of him.

    ¡°If you¡¯re really busy, perhaps you should head home first? I¡¯m fine being here alone today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re not home, I¡¯ve got no motivation to head back either.¡± Huo Jinyao pulled her into hisp and bounced her slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. I like apanying you.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded and sighed in secret. ¡°How about showering and changing your clothes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back tomorrow morning for that,¡± Huo Jinyao replied casually.

    Su Qingsang nodded and looped her arms around Huo Jinyao¡¯s neck. ¡°Huo Jinyao, do you think my mom will wake up tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Definitely.¡±

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t as confident as he was. ¡°My mom really won¡¯t be paralyzed, right? I¡¯ve asked Dr. Jiang, but I¡¯m still pretty worried.¡±

    ¡°She definitely won¡¯t be. If the doctors in Lin City aren¡¯t good enough, then we¡¯ll go to Rong City. If necessary, we¡¯ll get treatment overseas. Somewhere, there must be an expert that can treat our mom.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Since he phrased it that way, Su Qingsang could only believe in him. She held his hand and rubbed her face against his chest tenderly.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± With him by her side, she would feel safe and secure no matter what obstacles she faced.

    Huo Jinyao looped his arm around her waist and looked into her face. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife.¡±

    Su Qingsang did not say anything else. She ced her entire focus on Xiang Caiping, hoping that she would get better soon and wake up faster.

    Su Qingsang did not sleep well that night. She kept having restless dreams throughout the night.

    Huo Jinyao never slept. He sat by the bed and studied Su Qingsang¡¯s face, holding her hand and providing her some silent sce.

    His hand was very warm. Su Qingsang calmed down slowly as she felt his warmth and finally fell asleep

    Su Qingsang woke up very early the next day. She might not have slept well for the first half of the night, but she had ample rest during the second half, so she still felt quite refreshed.

    She rushed to see Xiang Caiping impatiently after she just got up, and found that she still showed no signs of stirring anytime soon.

 Chapter 393 - Iâ€™m Already Used To It

    <h4>Chapter 393: I¡¯m Already Used To It</h4>

    Thankfully, Xiang Caiping was in great condition. All her stats seemed to be stable.

    Huo Jinyao saw Su Qingsang heaving a breath of relief the moment he emerged from the washroom and stepped forward.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer? You didn¡¯t get much restst night.¡±

    ¡°I did. The one who didn¡¯t sleep was you, no?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± Huo Jinyao squeezed her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already called Yang Wenchang to send some breakfast over. Have something to eatter and don¡¯t tire yourself out. I¡¯ve already instructed him to hire two care workers. Let them do the work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, and I don¡¯t need care workers. I want to take care of my mom on my own.¡±

    ¡°I just hope that you won¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Huo Jinyao disagreed with her decision. ¡°Wife, you have to understand. With your mom being in a state like this, she won¡¯t recover in a day or two. She needs long-term care, and you can¡¯t always do it on your own. Even a tiger needs a nap sometimes. You can¡¯t just wear yourself out till you fall sick while taking care of Mom, right?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t find a way to refute him. ¡°I¡¯ll still take care of her today, I promise you that. When my mom wakes, I¡¯ll see how it goes before I decide.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± As long as she doesn¡¯t insist on taking care of her alone.

    Yang Wenchang turned up very quickly with breakfast in hand. However, there was only one serving.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m heading home for a bit.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at the time. ¡°I have a meeting today, so I can only be here in the evening.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Su Qingsang knew that he was tired after two days. ¡°Go and settle your things, I can handle this myself. I¡¯m a staff member of this hospital. They¡¯ll help me out.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Huo Jinyao gave her shoulder a pat. ¡°Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Qingsang gave him a hug before he left. She broke away from it quickly and stepped back, her gaze reflecting the resilience in her heart.

    Huo Jinyao was tempted. If it wasn¡¯t for Yang Wenchang standing there, he would pull this woman into his arms and kiss her passionately.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Signaling for Yang Wenchang to head out, Huo Jinyao nted a kiss on Su Qingsang¡¯s cheek the moment he turned around.

    Su Qingsang nced at Yang Wenchang¡¯s direction anxiously. She gave Huo Jinyao a gentle smack, but her eyes reflected the hint of a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send somebody to bring you lunchter. The food in this hospital doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Su Qingsang nodded. She watched as Huo Jinyao walked out, her cheek still bearing the trace of warmth from his lips.

    She blinked, then turned around and sat by the bed again. She took out the lunchbox and stared at Xiang Caiping, who was still in a deep slumber.

    ¡°Look, Mom. I¡¯m eating alone again because you¡¯re not awake yet. Wake up. Wake up and join me for breakfast.¡±

    Xiang Caiping remained still. Su Qingsang felt her eyes turning a little moist. No hurry. She finished her breakfast.

    She got some water and cleaned Xiang Caiping¡¯s face and hands. After she was done, the doctors came in for a routine check.

    Dr. Jiang from yesterday wasn¡¯t here. Today, two other doctors were on duty, the same ones who operated on Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Dr. Su, you¡¯re here to take care of her?¡± Dr. Li looked at Su Qingsang and then at Xiang Caiping. ¡°Your mom¡¯s doing pretty well today. The anesthetic has worn off, so she might wake up soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thanks, Dr. Li.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Her hip, however ¡ª she has injured it before, so she has to be more careful about it in the future. Or else, it might affect her mobility and interfere with her daily activities.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll make a note of it.¡±

    Su Qingsang was a doctor herself, after all, so Dr. Li had nothing else to say. Su Qingsang sent them off and noticed that Su Chenghui was standing by the door when she raised her head.

    He had a fruit basket in one hand, and a woman¡¯s handbag on another. He stood by the door, looking as if he had been here for a while. He had wanted toe in just now, but as the doctors were still in there, he did not.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s lips were pressed together tightly into a straight line. She looked at Su Chenghui with an icy re and turned around to get back into the ward. Su Chenghui tried to follow her in, but Su Qingsang lifted her hand and made to close the door instead.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Su Chenghui stepped forward, blocking the door with one foot to stop her from closing the door.

    ¡°Get out. My mom won¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang. That¡¯s what you thought, but that¡¯s not what your mom wants.¡±

    ¡°What I want is what my mom wants.¡± Su Qingsang blocked the door with her weight, her face full of reluctance. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. My mom won¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, I¡¯m your father.¡± Su Chenghui was slightly angered by Su Qingsang¡¯s attitude.

    Su Qingsang straightened her body and looked at Su Chenghui. ¡°How rare of you to still remember that you¡¯re my father. I thought that Su Peizhen was the only daughter in your heart.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    ¡°I what?¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t relent. ¡°Leave. I¡¯ve already said that my mom won¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Su Chenghui red at her and took a deep breath. ¡°You haven¡¯t calmed down, so I¡¯m not going to argue with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m calm.¡± Su Qingsang stared back at him. ¡°I¡¯m very calm, that¡¯s why I¡¯m still able to stand here and have a proper conversation with you. Otherwise, I probably would¡¯ve barged into the Su residence to teach Su Peizhen a good lesson.¡±

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯ve already punished her.¡±

    ¡°Right. You gave her a p,¡± Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°I know. You may leave now.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Su Chenghui looked at Su Qingsang, unable to argue with her further. ¡°Besides visiting your mother, I¡¯m here to pass this to you.¡±

    He lifted up the bag he was holding as he spoke. Su Qingsang only noticed now that there were bloodstains on the bag, dyeing it a reddish-brown color. However, she could still tell that it belonged to Xiang Caiping.

    She seized it with an outstretched hand. ¡°Howe do you have my mom¡¯s bag?¡±

    ¡°After the ident yesterday, it fell onto the road. Peizhen was the one who helped pick it up, but yesterday it was in her car. She only passed it to me after she went home.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Many thanks to her, then.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s voice sounded neither friendly nor hostile, and Su Chenghui didn¡¯t pay much mind to it.

    ¡°There¡¯s a gift for you in there from your mom. I heard that she visited Bo Gu Zhai just to get you this gift.¡±

    There was a weird feeling in Su Chenghui¡¯s heart. He really had not anticipated that Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping could develop such a deep rtionship in such a short time.

    Su Qingsang did not speak. She held the bag and opened it. Inside, there were two red velvet boxes.

    They were almost the same size, printed with the insignia of Bo Gu Zhai. She took one of them and opened it, finding a jade pendant inside.

    By just one look she could tell that this jade pendant was very expensive, worth no less than a few hundred thousand.

    Su Qingsang suddenly felt like tearing up when she saw the jade pendant. She lowered her head, looking away from Su Chenghui.

    Su Chenghui took this opportunity to slip into the ward.

 Chapter 394 - I Donâ€™t Want To Slow You Down

    <h4>Chapter 394: I Don¡¯t Want To Slow You Down</h4>

    Su Qingsang was very touched for a moment. Before she could open the other box, she found that Su Chenghui had slipped into the ward.

    She almost burst out with anger but noticed that Xiang Caiping showed signs of waking up.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    Su Qingsang dashed forward quickly. She left the bag at one corner, stood by the bed and took Xiang Caiping¡¯s hand into hers.

    ¡°Mom? Are you awake?¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes were moving. Her whole body was aching. When she heard her daughter¡¯s voice, she opened her eyes with extreme difficulty.

    ¡°Qing¡ª¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s voice got stuck in her throat before she could utter another word. She slept for an entire night. With the overwhelming blood loss, her body was weak and her voice sounded terribly hoarse.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk now.¡± Su Qingsang quickly poured out a cup of warm water. She wetted a cotton bud with it and helped Xiang Caiping to wet her lips.

    She poured out another cup of water and stuck a straw in it. Half-supporting her head, she signaled for Xiang Caiping to drink through the straw. At the same moment, she pressed the buzzer and called for the doctor.

    Xiang Caiping took some sips and felt much better. She nced at Su Qingsang and blinked a few times, finally recognizing the person before her.

    Before she could finish her water, the doctor arrived. He gave Xiang Caiping some routine checkup and asked a few questions.

    Finally, Dr. Li faced Su Qingsang. ¡°Dr. Su, since your mother is awake, that means that there¡¯s nothing to worry about from that concussion. As for the rest, she should be fine following a period of recovery.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Dr. Li.¡± Su Qingsang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you sure that there won¡¯t be any side effects?¡±

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be. Just look out for that hip.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I will.¡± Su Qingsang sent the doctor off. Then, she stood by the bed and looked at Xiang Caiping again. ¡°Mom, now that the anesthetic has worn off, you might be in a little pain. If it¡¯s unbearable, I¡¯ll go and administer some painkillers for you, alright?¡±

    Xiang Caiping shook her head. She was in a lot of pain, the kind of pain that seeped through the entire body, but she couldn¡¯t care less about it now.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡± After drinking some water, Xiang Caiping felt so much better. Her voice wasn¡¯t at hoarse as before. ¡°W-Why did youe back? Aren¡¯t you at Rong City?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang ced the ss of water at the side table and helped Xiang Caiping lean back again.

    ¡°With you in this state, how could I stay there?¡±

    ¡°Look at you¡ª¡± Xiang Caiping got a little restless. She tried to prop herself up but Su Qingsang held her back.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t rush, your lumbar spine is hurt. You need to recover first. Don¡¯t you move about, or else you¡¯ll end up with a chronic problem.¡±

    Xiang Caiping stopped squirming about, but the eyes were full of urgency. ¡°What did youe back for, child? Your career is important. Get back there. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°How dare you say that you¡¯re fine?¡± Su Qingsang felt like crying. She recalled reading stories of parents who were sick or had to undergo surgery during their child¡¯s college entrance examinations and chose to withhold that information from their children so as not to bother them.

    She didn¡¯t understand it back then ¡ª how can it be? However, now that it had happened to her, she only felt like crying from being overly touched.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine. Really. I have taken a leave. You can rx. I will stay with you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m slowing you down.¡± Xiang Caiping med herself.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s words only made Su Qingsang felt like crying more. She held her hand and said, in a very soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t do this. You¡¯re not slowing me down. I feel incredibly happy to be able to take care of you. Really.¡±

    Pale-faced, Xiang Caiping was still a little conflicted within herself. Su Qingsang clenched her hand tightly. ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t fulfilled my filial duties through the years, so please don¡¯t stop me now.¡±

    Xiang Caiping did not say anything again, but there were tears in her eyes. ¡°Qingsang¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t talk so much. You lost a lot of blood, so your body is very weak now. You have to go easy on yourself.¡±

    Xiang Caiping nodded forcefully, but the simple movement made her back hurt. Su Qingsang was distressed and held her hand.

    ¡°Mom, I beg you, don¡¯t move. Lie down properly.¡±

    Xiang Caiping finally stopped fumbling about, but at this time also saw Su Chenghui who had been standing in the corner of the ward.

    With one nce, her expression changed.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡±

    Su Qingsang, too, just realized that Su Chenghui was there. She had an ugly look on her face. ¡°Dad, can you please get out?¡±

    Su Chenghui was somewhat ufortable. He took a step forward, but he was not quite near. ¡°Caiping, don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    ¡°Leave. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± If she didn¡¯t have to remain still, Xiang Caiping would like to chase Su Chenghui off herself.

    ¡°Caiping, I only wanted to visit you. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°And you have, so you may leave now.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was so resolute and indifferent. Su Chenghui hesitated ¡ª he did not know if he should stay or retreat.

    Su Qingsang turned around and took two steps forward. ¡°Dad, I think it¡¯s better if you get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang¡ª¡±

    ¡°You heard it yourself ¡ª my mom doesn¡¯t want to see you. It upsets her to have you here. If you really mean well and want her to recover faster, please leave.¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t want to go. He was remorseful. That aside, he was gued with a sense of self-me.

    The fact that Su Peizhen had unintentionally injured Xiang Caiping was not what he had expected, and he felt that he owed Xiang Caiping an apology.

    ¡°Qingsang, please ask him to get out of here.¡±

    Su Qingsang raised her eyebrows, her voice extremely distant. ¡°Dad, you heard it. My mom really doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Su Chenghui sighed and was too embarrassed to stick around longer. After some thought, he replied, ¡°Well, Caiping. I shall visit you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to. You don¡¯t have toe to visit me ever again.¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll never recover if I have to be near you.¡±

    Her bluntness had rendered him speechless. He wanted to take another look at Xiang Caiping, but Su Qingsang blocked his view.

    He finally had no choice but to turn and leave.

    He was gone, and the two were relieved, especially Su Qingsang. In any case, Su Chenghui was her father after all. If he had really insisted on staying, she would not have been able to kick him out.

    ¡°Mom, are you hungry?¡± Su Qingsang sat down in front of the bed and looked at her with concern. ¡°You have to bear with it for a bit if you are. You can¡¯t eat anything today yet.¡±

    The surgery had urred less than twenty-four hours ago, so only I.V. fluids were allowed for now.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± She was already weak from sleeping too much ¨C how could she be hungry now? Xiang Caiping reached out to hold Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. ¡°Your mother is so useless. I was thinking of helping you. Now, instead of being helpful, I¡¯m a burden to you.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t like to hear this. ¡°If you say this again, I¡¯m going to get angry.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t say it anymore.¡± Xiang Caiping looked around ¡°Where¡¯s Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Off to work.¡± Su Qingsang was afraid that Xiang Caiping might misunderstand and quickly said, ¡°He stayed here for the whole day and night yesterday. When I was still in Rong City, he was the one to take care of you. He even paid the surgery fee.¡±

    Xiang Caiping nodded, extremely satisfied with this son-inw of hers. ¡°Huo Jinyao is a good boy.¡±

 Chapter 395 - Donâ€™t Flatter Him

    <h4>Chapter 395: Don¡¯t tter Him</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t you tter him. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll get cocky from it,¡± Su Qingsang said to Xiang Caiping jokingly.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good girl too.¡± Xiang Caiping smiled. Suddenly, she let out a shout.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s my bag? There¡¯s something important in it.¡±

    ¡°Are you referring to this?¡± Su Qingsang was a step ahead of her. She grabbed and lifted up the bag.

    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s the one.¡± Xiang Caiping smiled. ¡°Open it. Go ahead.¡±

    Su Qingsang had already seen it, yet she still opened the gift like it was the first time she set sight on it, not forgetting to squeal in surprise when she saw what was inside.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Xiang Caiping smiled. ¡°I thought of getting you a jade Buddha to wear because you¡¯re always in ces like hospitals, and your work is so taxing. Who knows¡ª¡±

    Su Qingsang already knew about it, but her eyes were still a little red. She took the jade Buddha out and looked at Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Mom. Seriously. Why would you waste so much money? That must have cost a few hundred thousand.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Won¡¯t my money eventually be yours?¡± Xiang Caiping held her hand. ¡°Wear it and show me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Qingsang did not object. This was a mother¡¯s gift, and she simply could not refuse it.

    She put the jade Buddha around her neck. The emerald-green pendant felt silky-smooth and warm when she held it in her palm.

    ¡°Thank you, mom. I like it very much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xiang Caiping nced at her bag again. ¡°There is also a bangle which was a gift from the shopkeeper. See if you can wear it.¡±

    ¡°Mom. A bangle won¡¯t do.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head and exined, ¡°I have to conduct surgeries. I can¡¯t wear a bangle.¡±

    ¡°Then keep it. Wear it when you can in the future.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Su Qingsang ced the box aside and the bag at a corner.

    ¡°Mom, get better soon. You can wear this bangle when you¡¯re well.¡±

    As she spoke, she held Xiang Caiping¡¯s hand. ¡°Your wrist is delicate and your bones are small. It would look great on you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m old. Why waste it on me?¡± Xiang Caiping shed a smile. ¡°I just hope for both of you to live well and happy. Nothing else is important.¡±

    Looking at Su Qingsang, she sighed, thinking about how much she had hustled on her own for decades.

    ¡°Truthfully, at this age, I¡¯ve got nothing much to miss if I pass on. I got to know you as my child, and now I¡¯ve got no regrets. Really.¡±

    ¡°Mom! Listen to the nonsense you¡¯re spouting right now.¡± Su Qingsang clenched her hand and refused to listen to her. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. You haven¡¯t even seen the birth of your grandchild yet, right? You should take good care of yourself. I¡¯m still waiting for you to care for my child.¡±

    Xiang Caiping widened her eyes. She seemed astonished at this proposal but quickly broke into a smile.

    ¡°Alright. Yes. I have to live longer. I still want to see your child born. I want to be a grandmother.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Su Qingsang nodded, knowing that Xiang Caiping now had the motivation to live on.

    In reality, many old folks often found themselves depressed during their elderly years, constantly feeling that they were a burden to their children. Many people might be prone to think that way, but she would not allow Xiang Caiping to think like that.

    In fact,ter she learned that Xiang Caiping just seemed a little older than she really was, but she actually wasn¡¯t past fifty yet. She was not elderly at all.

    Xiang Caiping might¡¯ve been thinking of how she would get to hold a grandchild in the future, for suddenly the smile on her face was more radiant and she was in better spirits.

    Su Qingsang worried less. Noticing that the contents of the I.V. bag were almost running out, she replenished it herself.

    Xiang Caiping looked at her daughter¡¯s deft movements and smiled. ¡°Look at you. How great it is to have a daughter who is a doctor. I don¡¯t even need somebody else to change the I.V.¡±

    ¡°Mom, anybody can do this.¡± Still, Su Qingsang was very happy. It felt good to be able to take care of her mother.

    Xiang Caiping couldn¡¯t eat, and she was unable to move due to her spine injury. To pass the time, Su Qingsang took out her phone and read the news for her.

    The mother and daughter discussed popr news topics with each other, and the atmosphere between them was quite a pleasant one.

    However, Xiang Caiping soon got sleepy from the painkillers and exhaustion. It didn¡¯t take long for her to drift off.

    Su Qingsang smoothed out the corners of her nket and nced at Xiang Caiping¡¯s face, thinking about the idea of giving her a grandchild.

    Perhaps she should have a discussion with Huo Jinyao ¨C stop using contraception?

    But will Huo Jinyao want children? Su Qingsang suddenly became a little uncertain.

    Truthfully, Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t so sure she could be a good mother. She was always worried that she wouldn¡¯t know how to bring up her children.

    This was especially so when she thought of Su Peizhen. Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue always wanted to give the best to Su Peizhen, but she ended up being spoiled and unkind.

    On the contrary, Su Yuxin, who wasn¡¯t pampered by Su Chenghui as much, might still be a little sheltered, but he had a much nicer personality.

    Thinking of that, she had actually prepared a gift for Su Yuxin. Today was Friday. He would be back from school, but she had no way to pass him the gift given the circumstances.

    At noon, Huo Jinyao had someone send lunch over. Xiang Caiping was still sleeping when lunch was delivered, but she wouldn¡¯t have been able to eat even if she was awake.

    Su Qingsang ate and tidied the ce up a little. The nurses and physiotherapists Huo Jinyao invited for interviews had also arrived.

    Su Qingsang was a doctor, so she naturally knew what sort of caretaker she should go for. After asking a few questions, she hired a woman named Ning.

    She was in her thirties and had vast experience. Her physique was muscr, and she looked strong.

    Those who worked as private nurses would have to help their patients turn over from time to time. If they were too thin or too weak, they wouldn¡¯t be able to carry out the task.

    As for physiotherapists, Xiang Caiping couldn¡¯t even get out of bed ¨C how could she carry out the rehabilitation process? She had to recover for a bit before she could do that.

    Su Qingsang took down the physiotherapist¡¯s number and agreed for him to visit again when Xiang Caiping was ready to undergo rehabilitation.

    Although he wasn¡¯t around, Su Qingsang was quite satisfied with Huo Jinyao¡¯s care.

    With a husband who always anticipated her needs, Su Qingsang truly felt that she couldn¡¯t be more blessed than this.

    She was thinking that maybe after they got through this hectic period of time, and when Xiang Caiping had fairly recovered, they could have a child together.

    She believed that Xiang Caiping wouldn¡¯t be the only one delighted at that. Far away in Rong City, Old Master Huo would be ecstatic too, right?

    ...

    Su Yuxin realized that something didn¡¯t seem right when he got home.

    He would asionallymunicate with his parents ¨C if it wasn¡¯t a call, it was WeChat or that sort of thing.

    He rarely called. However, if anything had happened, somebody at home would definitely tell him.

    When he made his way through the door, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t look too good. It wasn¡¯t just a displeased look, she really had an ugly expression on her face.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t look very pleased either. He was sitting on the sofa opposite Li Qianxue, a coffee table between them.

    Su Peizhen was seated on the big sofa in the middle. Her eyes were red and she looked as if she had been crying. Seated next to her was Old Master Li, who was also wearing a cold expression on his face.

    The atmosphere seemed a little tense.

 Chapter 396 - Youâ€™re Doing This For That Woman, Arenâ€™t You?

    <h4>Chapter 396: You¡¯re Doing This For That Woman, Aren¡¯t You?</h4>

    ¡°Grandfather. Dad. Mom. Sister.¡± Su Yuxin removed his coat and greeted his family.

    A servant came forth and took his coat to hang it up. Su Yuxin stood in front of the coffee table and observed the situation before him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Li Qianxue refused to speak. Old Master Li did not speak either. Su Chenghui¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together, and he, too, did not utter a word.

    In the end, Su Yuxin could only direct his gaze towards Su Peizhen, hoping that she would give him an answer.

    ¡°Sister?¡±

    ¡°Yuxin, you¡¯re back right on time.¡± Su Peizhen looked as if she was about to cry. ¡°Talk to Dad. He said he¡¯s sending me to the United States. I don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    To the United States? Su Yuxin nced at Su Chenghui. ¡°Why is she going to the United States?¡±

    Su Peizhen stopped speaking. Li Qianxue red at Su Chenghui. The hatred in her heart was as deep as the ocean, but right now, she had an icy look covering up all her wrath.

    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to go to the United States. I¡¯ve already finished my master¡¯s degree. Why should I continue to study?¡±

    Old Master Li continued to sit there without speaking a word.

    ¡°Study?¡± Su Yuxin stared at Su Peizhen. ¡°You still have to go to school?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what Dad said.¡± Su Peizhen was pretty pissed off. ¡°He¡¯s sending me to study in the United States for a few years beforeing back. I told him I don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    Old Master Li patted Su Peizhen¡¯s hand and finally looked at Su Chenghui. ¡°So, you¡¯re thinking of banishing Su Peizhen now, right? Are you nning to give up on her already?

    Su Chenghui¡¯s expression was no more pleasant than those of the rest. ¡°What¡¯re you talking about, Father? I just want Peizhen to cultivate a better character by sending her abroad.¡±

    ¡°Cultivate a better character?¡± Li Qianxue was unable to be silent further. ¡°Do you really intend for your daughter to cultivate better character or are you actually nning to banish her? You know this better than anybody else.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Even if Su Chenghui bore that intention in his heart, he would never say it aloud. ¡°I am sending her away for her own good. Would you rather wait for Huo Jinyao to deal with her instead?¡±

    ¡°What right does Huo Jinyao have to deal with her? Su Chenghui, you don¡¯t have to be so noble. Your sweetheart is back, and now you can¡¯t wait to give her the whole of your heart. What¡¯s a daughter worth, anyway?¡±

    Li Qianxue gritted her teeth, her heart filled with hatred. She epted that Su Chenghui didn¡¯t treat her well and has been cold to her all these years. It was her choice to marry him, after all.

    But now? He can¡¯t even stand his own daughter?

    In the past, she actually noticed that he treated Su Peizhen pretty well, and thought that somehow, they were still a family. However, it was all until that woman came back.

    Now she had returned. With Xiang Caiping here, was there even a ce for the rest of them in his heart?

    ¡°She caused Cai¡ª¡± Su Chenghui paused and cleared his throat. ¡°She caused her to get into an ident. You really think Huo Jinyao will just let her go like that?¡±

    ¡°Did she cause it? That was something Madam Luo and Madam Song did. What does it have to do with Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°If Madam Luo and Madam Song weren¡¯t acting to help her settle the score, why would they go all the way to stir up trouble with someone they don¡¯t even know?¡±

    Li Qianxue sprang up. ¡°So what? Is she that precious? So we can¡¯t seek her up to settle the score? She pped my daughter in the face. You as a father didn¡¯t even think of getting even, but instead, here you are bullying your daughter and even thinking of sending her away? Where is the logic in this?¡±

    Even if Su Peizhen¡¯s words and actions had been inappropriate, and even if she hinted at her desire to get back at Xiang Caiping, Madam Luo and Madam Song still acted on their own ord. So what did it have to do with Su Peizhen?

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t want to argue with Li Qianxue about this any longer. ¡°The only thing I know is that she¡¯s an adult, and she has to face the consequences of her actions. She has to pay the price.¡±

    ¡°Pay the price? What sort of price? Was she the one driving that car? Was Peizhen the one who pushed her under the wheels?¡±

    ¡°However you look at it, Xiang Caiping was seriously injured. How is Peizhen not responsible for that?¡±

    Su Chenghui used to like watching Li Qianxue defend Su Peizhen, but today he only felt that he was unable to get his words out.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, don¡¯t you drag in unrted matters. Clearly, you find both of us a hindrance because that woman is back. You don¡¯t have to say anything else. I will never agree to let you send Peizhen away.¡±

    ¡°Li Qianxue, be reasonable.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, who¡¯s the unreasonable one here?¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± After listening to them for a long time, Old Master Li¡¯s head hurt. He brought his cane down with a loud thump, and neither Li Qianxue nor Su Chenghui said another word.

    Old Master Li first looked at Li Qianxue, his eyes filled with a disapproving and slightly using re. ¡°Qianxue, you¡¯re not young anymore. You¡¯re not a little girl. You¡¯ve got to tone down that temper a little. Words have consequences ¨C aren¡¯t you aware of this as an adult?¡±

    ¡°Dad¡ª¡± Li Qianxue felt extremely disappointed in her heart, but she was unable to talk back at her father.

    ¡°And you, Chenghui.¡± Old Master Li shifted his gaze to Su Chenghui. ¡± For so many years I¡¯ve debated within myself, and I finally believe that we, the Li family, don¡¯t owe you anything.¡±

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t mean that.¡± Su Chenghui might have dared to strike back at Li Qianxue, but he still respected Old Master Li quite a lot.

    After all, Old Master Li had taken him under his wing for so many years, bringing him along into the business world as they fought their way through side by side. He also taught him many life lessons.

    He could live with not loving Li Qianxue, but he was endlessly respectful towards Old Master Li.

    ¡°I know that there was a grievance in your heart when I forced you to marry Qianxue back then, but Chenghui, it¡¯s been over twenty years, and Yuxin is almost eighteen years old. No matter how much resentment you hold in your heart, it should be gone by now, judging by how Qianxue had given you two children, and how she had contributed to you over the years without anyints, right?¡±

    Su Chenghui remained silent. He didn¡¯t venture to reply.

    There were certain sorts of hatred and grievances that could not be eliminated even after decades.

    Old Master Li sighed. ¡°I¡¯m old. I can¡¯t tell you what to do. You mentioned that you¡¯re afraid that Huo Jinyao would make Peizhen pay for what happened. As for that, I am willing to pay him a visit and negotiate with him. As for Peizhen¡ª¡±

    As he shifted his gaze towards Su Peizhen, Old Master Li seemed a little helpless. ¡°There¡¯s no need to study for too long. However, a short term advanced course seems fitting.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather¨C¡± Su Peizhen bit her lip, still quite dissatisfied with this arrangement.

    ¡°It has been decided. Now, get out of here, all of you.¡± Old Master Li waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already said it ¨C I¡¯m old. The only thing I want to see is a happy family. I¡¯m quite reluctant for Peizhen to leave, but if it¡¯s only for a while, that¡¯s fine by me.¡±

    As he locked eyes with Su Peizhen¡¯s dissatisfied gaze, his voice grew a little harsher. ¡°There is indeed a problem with your character. Too spoiled, too entitled. It¡¯ll do you well to spend some time away from home.¡±

    Now that Old Master Li had spoken his mind, nobody dared to contradict him.

    Though still unhappy with the decision, Su Peizhen could only agree. However, she was still very reluctant to ept it. She sprang up and stomped her way upstairs.

    As she left, she made her footsteps sound extra loud as a form of protest, but nobody paid her any attention.

 Chapter 397 - You Want A Divorce? I Agree

    <h4>Chapter 397: You Want A Divorce? I Agree</h4>

    After listening to this for a long time, Su Yuxin finally made some sense out of it. Of course, he was aware that his father once had a woman he held dear to his heart, but he never expected that she would return.

    Old Master Li was pretty exhausted when he reached this point. Unwilling to stay there any longer, he stood up.

    ¡°Chenghui, our time on this earth is extremely limited. I really hope that you know what you want and what is most important to you.¡±

    Su Chenghui remained silent. Of course, he knew that the most important thing in his life was revenge. Besides exacting revenge, nothing else mattered.

    Yes, that¡¯s right. He didn¡¯t regret it. Not at all.

    Li Qianxue nced at the direction her daughter had walked out to and then watched as Old Master Li shuffled back to his room. Finally, she shifted her gaze towards Su Chenghui, her expression icy.

    She didn¡¯t care if her father was still around, and her voice was full of fatigue. ¡°Su Chenghui, if you feel that your grievances aren¡¯t gone yet and you still want to vent them ¡ª bring it on. Peizhen and Yuxin are your children too. If you feel that you still want to be with that woman now, you can file for a divorce. Not only would I agree to it, but I¡¯ll also guarantee that whatever you¡¯ve hustled for with your own ability will remain yours. However, I don¡¯t want whatever happened today to repeat itself again. You know me. I am very protective. I can tolerate almost anything else. But I will not watch you bully my children.¡±

    When she finished her sentence, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t spare another look for Su Chenghui. She got up and went upstairs tofort Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    Su Chenghui did not speak. He just sat there motionlessly. After all these years, he realized that this was the first time Li Qianxue had ever mentioned a divorce.

    In the past, no matter what he said or did, Li Qianxue would never utter this word.

    So, all it took for her to be willing to file for divorce was to have Xiang Caiping return? Then what would those twenty-odd years of uphill effort amount to?

    ¡°Dad?¡± Su Yuxin called out one more time.

    Su Chenghui raised his head as if he just realized Su Yuxin was there. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡± Not mentioning that he was back earlier, Su Yuxin gave it some thought and decided that he wanted to probe a little further. ¡°Dad, what happened to my sister? What did she do? Aren¡¯t you the one who always defends her?¡±

    Su Chenghui did not speak but looked at Su Yuxin instead, and noticed that in a mere few weeks, his son seemed to have grown taller.

    This was his son. The son he had with Li Qianxue.

    This child, like Su Qingsang, did not receive all his love and care as Su Peizhen did. However, that did not affect his brilliance at all.

    He was number one in every subject. First in his ss, first in his year. He had a pleasant personality. Totally unlike Su Peizhen, he seemed more like Su Qingsang¡ª

    Is this really the power of blood?

    ¡°Dad?¡± He found that Su Chenghui was distracted again. Su Yuxin was unable to get much out of him. When he thought of how his grandfather had mentioned paying Huo Jinyao a visit, he decided he would most probably tag along as well.

    ...

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t have known that the Su family had been bickering amongst themselves. After sleeping for the entire day, Xiang Caiping seemed perkier at night.

    Though she was still unable to get up, at least her face wasn¡¯t that pale anymore.

    Su Qingsang only realized Huo Jinyao was very talented in selecting caretakers after the new nurse, Ning Xiaomei, was selected for the job. She wasn¡¯t just strong ¡ª she was a great person to talk to.

    She was very knowledgeable about anything in Lin City. She even knew about the old ces that had only been developed recently.

    After a brief conversation, Xiang Caiping was already very satisfied with her.

    When Huo Jinyao came to the ward after he was done with work, Su Qingsang gave him a genuinely appreciative smile.

    ¡°Jinyao, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at Huo Jinyao with eyes reflecting contentment, but her heart ached for him. ¡°You¡¯re busy with work. You don¡¯t have toe to visit me at night. I have Qingsang and Xiao Ning here.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Huo Jinyao stood by the bed. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re awake. If you weren¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid this entire ward would be flooded by somebody¡¯s tears.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, what¡¯re you talking about?¡± Su Qingsang red at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°Did I say names?¡± Huo Jinyao raised his brows, looking innocent. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was you. Why¡¯re you so quick to admit it?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Su Qingsang turned back to Xiang Caiping. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you believe him.¡±

    Xiang Caiping chuckled and grabbed Qingsang¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t believe him. I believe you.¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked at Huo Jinyao. ¡°See that? I¡¯m truly my mother¡¯s daughter. Hmph.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you have to do something about this.¡± Huo Jinyao disyed a sad look. ¡°I, her husband, hardly get any of her attention nowadays.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never caught her attention in the first ce.¡± Xiang Caiping watched as Huo Jinyao¡¯s face paled. She quickly added, ¡°You¡¯ve caught her heart.¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed. She never expected Xiang Caiping to say thosest words. Huo Jinyao brimmed with satisfaction.

    She watched Su Qingsang with eyes full of love. This situation gave Xiang Caiping more hope and motivation to continue living.

    She wanted to recover and regain her mobility faster. She wanted to care for her daughter and her future grandchild.

    The atmosphere in the ward became much livelier after Huo Jinyao¡¯s arrival.

    Huo Jinyao could finally heave a huge sigh of relief. It was great that Xiang Caiping was awake.

    After chatting with Xiang Caiping a little more, Huo Jinyao left Xiao Ning to look after her, then headed back home with Su Qingsang to drop her luggage and pack some clothes.

    Xiang Caiping made her go home and have some rest beforeing to visit again. ¡°Even if your body can take it, my heart aches to see you torturing yourself like this every night. It¡¯s better if you go home and take a rest. Come over tomorrow morning.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t fight them both off, so she decided to head home.

    However, she woke up early the next morning. She searched the web for a recipe of mild, nourishing porridge and brought it to the hospital.

    Huo Jinyao dropped Su Qingsang off at the hospital first and then proceeded to his office.

    If he wanted to return to Rong City to develop his business, he had to hand over many things in Lin City to others. He was quite busy.

    However, he never expected that somebody would be waiting for him already the moment he entered his office.

    ¡°Old Master Li.¡±

    Huo Jinyao noticed Old Master Li seated on the sofa in his office. He wasn¡¯t alone ¡ª Su Yuxin was there as well.

    Su Yuxin was respectful. He stood up and greeted him as his brother inw. Huo Jinyao responded ordingly, then nced at Yang Wenchang standing behind him. ¡°Please make arrangements to postpone the meeting for half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As the door closed, Huo Jinyao walked to the other end of the sofa and sat. ¡°Old Master Li, you should¡¯ve just made a phone call to reach me. Why did youe all the way here yourself?¡±

    He nced at Su Yuxin. ¡°You too, Yuxin. Your grandfather is old. Why didn¡¯t you advise him against taking the trouble?¡±

    ¡°Because there isn¡¯t no need to.¡± Old Master Li observed the etiquette of lighthearted pleasantries. ¡°I might be old, but my elderly joints and legs are still able to move about.¡±

    ¡°Of course. You might be old, Old Master Li, but you¡¯re strong and healthy. Who would dare to say otherwise?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s skip the formalities.¡± Old Master Li waved it off. ¡°The reason I¡¯m here today is not to get you to tter me. I¡¯m here to plead for your help.¡±

 Chapter 398 - I Donâ€™t Have That Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 398: I Don¡¯t Have That Blessing</h4>

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s lips were pressed into a straight line. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to reply to the other party. ¡°Old Master Li, you¡¯re being too modest. As I said earlier, if there¡¯s anything I can help you with, you could¡¯ve just told me. There¡¯s no need to be so humble.¡±

    Old Master Li¡¯s intelligent eyes gazed at Huo Jinyao. ¡°Jinyao, no matter what it is, you¡¯re still my grandson-inw. Now that you said it, I¡¯m going to ept it as fact.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Huo Jinyao raised his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the blessing of being able to call myself your grandson-inw.¡±

    Now, this was a very interesting statement, for it simply suggested that he did not acknowledge Su Qingsang as Old Master Li¡¯s granddaughter.

    Old Master Li¡¯s expression faltered slightly. It wasn¡¯t just him ¨C Su Yuxin frowned as well.

    ¡°Jinyao, you don¡¯t have any say in it,¡± Old Master Li gave out a hollow chuckle. ¡°Qingsang¡¯s family name is Su after all.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Her family name is Su, not Li.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was wearing an indifferent expression, but his words were enough to provoke somebody.

    Old Master Li didn¡¯t know how to reply to that. ¡°Yes. Her family name is Su, so she¡¯s part of the Su family.¡±

    ¡°And your point is?¡± Huo Jinyao looked at them with a piercing re. This sharp, menacing side of his, which has never been revealed to Su Qingsang, now manifested before these outsiders. ¡°If you¡¯d like to say anything, please get straight to the point. As you said, we¡¯re one big family, after all, so let¡¯s not hold back on our words.¡±

    Old Master Li was not appeased by Huo Jinyao¡¯s words. He could tell that Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t an easy person to deal with.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a small matter.¡±

    Old Master Li was a little frustrated when he thought about Su Peizhen. Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t born evil. She was simply too spoiled ¨C and he was to me, along with Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue.

    He was also responsible for enabling Su Peizhen to develop an arrogant personality until this day. However, he could not bear to let Su Peizhen be severely punished.

    ¡°Jinyao. We know about the ident involving Qingsang¡¯s mother that happened a few days ago.¡±

    Huo Jinyao remained silent. He could already guess Old Master Li¡¯s intentions in paying him a visit today.

    ¡°Speaking of it, our faulty upbringing is partially to me. We are responsible for it too.¡±

    Old Master Li started out with a few sentences of self-reflection. Observing that Huo Jinyao had not even batted an eye, he sighed.

    No wonder Tianyu had been prospering over the years. How many youngsters nowadays could maintain theirposure like Huo Jinyao?

    ¡°Jinyao, in the end, we¡¯re still family. Since Qingsang¡¯s mother is fine, perhaps let¡¯s just forget it, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Forget it?¡± Huo Jinyao reacted as if he had heard a good joke. He tilted his head sideways and stared at Old Master Li, amused.

    ¡°Master Li, I¡¯ve always respected you, but I¡¯m afraid that there are certain things I cannot agree to.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao, Chenghui had already punished Peizhen for this. Furthermore, he said that he would send Peizhen to the United States topose her mind a little.¡±

    ¡°The United States?¡± Huo Jinyaoughed. ¡°For a vacation, right? I don¡¯t think sending her away is sufficient punishment.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao.¡± Old Master Li found his patience wavering. ¡°Peizhen¡¯s father meant to send her away for a period of time to study and cultivate a better character. Do you think she would go there for a holiday?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just running away from responsibility,¡± Huo Jinyao nodded sarcastically as if he was hit with an epiphany. ¡°Right. So, in this day and age, as long as those who did something wrong get sent overseas, that¡¯s already a form of punishment. Now, this is really something new to me.¡±

    His voice dripped acid. Old Master Li could hardly listen on.

    ¡°So what do you want? Peizhen was responsible, but she didn¡¯t exactly participate directly in it. She didn¡¯t want something like this to happen either, she¡ª¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s fine just because she was not directly involved? Then let me ask you a question. Why are those who instigate others to murder sentenced ordingly as well?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you¡¯re not helping at all in resolving this matter if you keep up this attitude.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re not even prepared to resolve this matter.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression hardened and he stared unflinchingly at Old Master Li. ¡°If you did something wrong, you have to get punished for it. Why do you think that Su Peizhen can be exempted from this?¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw. My sister didn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you.¡± Huo Jinyao red at him. ¡°Su Yuxin, don¡¯t you forget that Su Qingsang is also your sister.¡±

    Su Yuxin stopped talking and looked down at his toes. He seemed dismayed. ¡°I know, but my sister, Su Peizhen, knows that she¡¯s in the wrong. You¡ª¡±

    ¡°Does she? She can go to trial and admit it, then.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, don¡¯t push it too far.¡± Old Master Li couldn¡¯t listen any further. ¡°It was an ident. And that¡¯s not like Peizhen at all. She med herself for causing an oue like this and she¡¯s being very remorseful. Could you just¡ª¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao was wearing a firm expression on his face and his gaze was ice cold. ¡°Your priority is your family. My priority is also my family.¡±

    Although Xiang Caiping wasn¡¯t a direct family member of Huo Jinyao¡¯s, she was now his mother-inw, and that meant she¡¯s family.

    If Su Peizhen dared to provoke Xiang Caiping, then she would have to pay the price for it.

    The atmosphere became extremely ufortable. Old Master Li took a few deep breaths to calm himself, but it was a little tough to keep his cool.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, what do you want?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say anything. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the two people before him.

    ¡°Old Master Li. You might not know about something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time Su Peizhen got into trouble.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Besides Old Master Li, even Su Yuxin widened his eyes.

    Huo Jinyao pondered for a moment and told them about the incident regarding the husband of the pregnant woman who attempted suicide. He didn¡¯t exaggerate as he told the tale ¡ª there wasn¡¯t a need to.

    He recapped the entire incident in a few sentences, and then looked back at Old Master Li. ¡°So, now you¡¯re aware of it, aren¡¯t you? This is not the first time Su Peizhen tried to trouble Qingsang and do something nasty. In fact, I¡¯ve given her a chance to correct her behavior. I¡¯ve already told Father, I told him to keep an eye on Su Peizhen.¡±

    ¡°And how did Father respond to me back then? He assured me that there won¡¯t be a simr event again. However, it seems like something outrageous had happened not long after his guarantee. So, do you think I¡¯ll let it go just like that?¡±

    This was something that Old Master Li and Su Yuxin were not aware of ¡ª it was the first time they had heard about it. They looked at each other helplessly and stared back at Huo Jinyao with their eyes wide open as if they couldn¡¯t believe Su Peizhen was really like this.

    ¡°This could be a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Huo Jinyao shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but I still have evidence from thest time she prompted Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband to hit Qingsang.¡±

    Huo Jinyao never fought a battle he wasn¡¯t confident of winning. Since he had already made up his mind, of course he would have to go all out.

    Old Master Li had nothing else to say. He never imagined that this was the second mistake Su Peizhen hadmitted. He had watched her grow up.

    Back then, he named her ¡®Zhen¡¯, meaning, ¡®Genuine¡¯, hoping that she would have the purest of hearts, and live each day with innocent joy. He never thought that¡ª

 Chapter 399 - To Beg Somebody

    <h4>Chapter 399: To Beg Somebody</h4>

    ¡°Brother-inw, then what do you want to do about it now?¡± Compared to Old Master Li¡¯s state of shock, Su Yuxin was much moreposed. ¡°Do you want my sister to apologize to Qingsang¡¯s mother?¡±

    Su Peizhen would find it unbearable to have to put her pride aside like that.

    The look Huo Jinyao gave Su Yuxin was one of slight admiration. At such a young age, Su Yuxin had already disyed unwavering calmness ¡ª he¡¯ll be a great man when he grows up.

    However, it was such a shame that this boy was Su Peizhen¡¯s younger brother ¡ª what a waste.

    ¡°Sorry, but thest time this happened, Su Peizhen had already apologized, and it seems to have had no effect on her. So, I don¡¯t need her to apologize.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stared into Old Master Li and Su Yuxin¡¯s faces. ¡°I want her to go to jail.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Old Master Li¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°Y-You¡ª¡±

    ¡°She shall turn herself in, and admit that she was the one who encouraged Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband to make a move on Qingsang. I¡¯ve already asked ¡ª she wouldn¡¯t get locked up for long for a crime like this. She¡¯ll be out of there in three months¡¯ time.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Old Master Lis face turned green. The granddaughter of Old Master Li... in prison?

    ¡°Brother-inw...¡± Even Su Yuxin thought that this punishment was too severe.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice didn¡¯t seem to hold any room for negotiation. ¡°Three months ¡ª that¡¯s my bottom line. As long as Su Peizhen turns herself in, I promise that I won¡¯t do anything else to make her stay in prison longer.¡±

    He did not borate, but his message was clear. If Su Peizhen doesn¡¯t turn herself in, Huo Jinyao would use his own means.

    Old Master Li and Su Yuxin never imagined that Huo Jinyao could be so merciless.

    The two of them exchanged looks. They wanted to say something else, but they knew that it was pointless.

    Huo Jinyao was very blunt as well. After conveying his message, he picked up his documents and proceeded to the meeting.

    He didn¡¯t forget to piss them off further before leaving. ¡°Oh, yes, Old Master Li. I have limited patience, so Su Peizhen had better turn herself in fast. I can¡¯t guarantee how long she will be locked up if I¡¯m the one to press charges.¡±

    Old Master Li¡¯s face turned from green to white and vice versa. He was sickly pale, looking as if he hadpletely lost his spirits.

    Su Yuxin watched as Huo Jinyao closed the door to his office. After pondering for a moment, he helped Old Master Li up. ¡°Grandfather, shall we go?¡±

    ¡°Go?¡± Old Master Li never thought that he would have to stoop so low. ¡°How can we just leave? Are we going to just let him have your sister thrown into prison?¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s no point begging him now.¡± Although Su Yuxin had limited experience, he could tell that Huo Jinyao was a man who would not change his mind easily.

    ¡°Are we just going to watch your sister go to prison? If that really happens, the Li family and the Su family will be theughing stock of Lin City.¡±

    Su Yuxin nced at Old Master Li. ¡°Grandfather, why are you so obsessed about that issue? Clearly, there¡¯s no point to try and talk Huo Jinyao out of this decision.¡±

    When he met with Old Master Li¡¯s confused gaze, Su Yuxin continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want my sister to go to prison, I¡¯m afraid we have to go and visit my sister Qingsang.¡±

    Old Master Li was stunned for a moment. He looked at Su Yuxin, and suddenly he understood.

    ...

    Su Qingsang brought Xiang Caiping the porridge. She couldn¡¯t eat much ¡ª she only ate half a bowl before refusing any more food.

    Xiao Ning took the cue and took the bowl away. Su Qingsang started chatting with Xiang Caiping.

    Xiang Caiping was in good spirits today. As she watched Su Qingsang sitting by her side and busying herself around her, she felt quite bad about it.

    She hadn¡¯t had the chance to do much for her daughter ever since she acknowledged her, and instead, it was her daughter who was always working on her behalf.

    ¡°Qingsang, tell your superiors that you¡¯ll be back at work tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you like having me by your side?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. But¡ª¡± Xiang Caiping looked pale. ¡°But this takes up too much of your time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, mom. I¡¯ve already told my supervisor that I¡¯ll be with you for the next few days. I¡¯ll only have to get back to work after two days.¡±

    Although she was already past the critical period, Xiang Caiping was still very weak. Su Qingsang wanted to be with her for two more days.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked as if she wanted to say something more, but her phone rang suddenly.

    Su Qingsang did not expect a call from Su Yuxin. It wasn¡¯t just Su Yuxin ¡ª Old Master Li was there as well.

    When she saw Su Yuxin at the corridors of the hospital, she couldn¡¯t conceal the surprise on her face.

    ¡°Yuxin?¡± Her eyes focused on Su Yuxin and then on Old Master Li. ¡°Old Master.¡±

    Old Master Li looked at Su Qingsang. No matter how prejudiced he might be, he could not help but admit that Su Qingsang seemed much more mature and reasonable than Su Peizhen.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t seem like the older sister ¡ª she seemed more like the younger one among the two.

    ¡°Yuxin, is there a reason for your visit?¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s thoughts drifted to the gift that was still on her dressing table, which was meant for Su Yuxin.

    ¡°Sister, here are some gifts for Aunt Xiang.¡± Su Yuxin was carrying some high-end nutritional supplements. They didn¡¯t look cheap at all.

    Su Qingsang did not hurry to ept them. Instead, she nced at Old Master Li.

    ¡°Sister, you should know that it¡¯s not convenient for us to go in to see her. It¡¯s better if you take them in yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She wouldn¡¯t give them trouble since they made the effort. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t decline the offering and epted the gift hamper without a fuss.

    She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to send them in either. She looked at Su Yuxin. ¡°You must be here for something else, right?¡±

    Though she did not know exactly what it could be, she had a fair guess.

    ¡°Yes, but maybe you should bring these things in first. Come out and talkter.¡±

    Su Yuxin didn¡¯t hesitate much. In his mind, he only wanted to get something nicer and fancier as a gift ¡ª he didn¡¯t expect to buy so much at one go.

    Su Qingsang gave him another look. She didn¡¯t ask more questions and brought the items in. After informing Xiao Ning to have her look after Xiang Caiping, she emerged out of the doors.

    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡±

    ¡°Sister.¡± Su Yuxin looked to the right and left. This wasn¡¯t a great ce to talk. ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded and brought Su Yuxin to the outdoorwn area at the lower floor of the hospital. There were two benches there.

    ¡°Please sit, Old Master Li.¡± Su Qingsang was still very respectful to the old man.

    Old Master Li felt a little ufortable and embarrassed. He already went to plead with Huo Jinyao today, and now he was here to beg Su Qingsang for mercy.

    He didn¡¯t even know if Su Qingsang would agree to it or react in the same way as Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll just get straight to the point.¡±

    Su Yuxin told her about how they visited Huo Jinyao, skipping the part about Liu Xiangyu¡¯s husband, thinking that Su Qingsang already knew about it. He told her about how Huo Jinyao meant to have Su Peizhen go to jail.

    When Old Master Li and Su Yuxin registered the sight of her astonished expression, they both knew that Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t aware of it at all.

    This was a positive sign. Old Master Li was relieved. He nced at Su Yuxin.

    Su Yuxin sighed. Honestly, it was hard to ask for a favor like that, but it wasn¡¯t like they had any choice.

 Chapter 400 - Listen To Me, Forget It

    <h4>Chapter 400: Listen To Me, Forget It</h4>

    It was very quiet at the hospital¡¯swn area. Su Yuxin¡¯s voice was light but clear.

    ¡°Sister, we all know that Peizhen pushed it too far this time. Now, Dad wants to send her away, and brother-inw wants her to go to prison.¡±

    ¡°Sister, she has already been punished and she knows that she¡¯s wrong. Can we just let this matter rest?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re part of the Su family. One bad apple would spoil the entire barrel. If my sister Peizhen really goes to prison, the Su family reputation will be gone. We¡¯ll be the joke of Lin City. Sister¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sister, I assure you that this will be thest time something like this happens. If Peizhen really hurts you or Aunt Xiang next time, you don¡¯t even have to say anything ¡ªI won¡¯t forgive her.¡±

    ¡°Sister. Can we just forget it?¡±

    As Su Qingsang listened to Su Yuxin, the shock in her eyes gradually wore off. She stood there for a long time without uttering a word.

    Half an hourter, Su Qingsang sent Su Yuxin and Old Master Li off, then returned to the ward.

    When it was almost time, Huo Jinyao had somebody send lunch over again. Su Qingsang had already lost her appetite from Su Yuxin and Old Master Li¡¯s pestering, but she forced herself to take a few bites.

    Xiang Caiping noticed immediately that Su Qingsang didn¡¯t look too well.

    ¡°Qingsang, are you too tired from looking after me? If you¡¯re tired, go have some rest for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯re you talking about? I¡¯m not tired.¡± Su Qingsang was thinking about Old Master Li and Su Yuxin¡¯s visit.

    Honestly, she didn¡¯t want to think about this matter at all. She was angrier about Su Peizhen hurting Xiang Caiping. Her own conflict with her sister was nothing inparison.

    She really wanted to teach Su Peizhen a lesson as well, but what good would a prison sentence do? At most, it was just a few months. However¡ª

    ¡°Then what is it? Is your superior mad at you for taking time off work?¡±

    ¡°Mom. Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± Su Qingsang pondered for a bit before deciding to tell it all to Xiang Caiping. She signaled for Xiao Ning to leave the room and seated herself beside the bed again.

    ¡°Mom, there are certain things I didn¡¯t want to tell you at first, but now I feel that I should ask for your opinion.¡±

    Su Qingsang told her about Su Yuxin and Old Master Li¡¯s visit. She also told her about the punishment Huo Jinyao had in mind for Su Peizhen.

    Honestly, a punishment like this was pretty severe for someone like Su Peizhen. For a person who cared so much about her reputation and had high status and social standing, how could she bear being locked up in jail for a few months?

    Though Su Qingsang might not sympathize with her, she still thought that it was a pretty heavy punishment.

    ¡°So, that was what happened. I didn¡¯t agree to anything. I felt that I don¡¯t have the right to decide on this matter.¡±

    Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t speak. She really disliked Su Peizhen. It wasn¡¯t just dislike ¡ª she loathed her. Absolutely hated her. She wanted to teach Su Peizhen a lesson, but prison¡ª

    ¡°This was Jinyao¡¯s idea?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°Huo Jinyao insists on her going to prison. Because of that, Su Yuxin hade all the way here to beg me to interfere.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re on good terms with Su Yuxin?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm. He¡¯s unlike Su Peizhen, he¡¯s quite a nice person.¡± Su Qingsang gave it a moment¡¯s thought before adding, ¡°In fact, even Old Master Li is very nice. Although he might not have paid a lot of attention to me, he did not make life difficult for me over the years. He just did his duty.¡±

    Xiang Caipingpsed into silence. She could tell that Su Qingsang had no warm sentiments towards Su Peizhen, but she was willing to consider Su Yuxin and Old Master Li¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°Speaking of that, my ident had nothing to do with her. If I didn¡¯t stumble in that direction, I wouldn¡¯t have been hit by that car.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang held her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about my opinion. You just have to consider your own feelings. If you really want her to pay for it, then send Su Peizhen to prison. It¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Xiang Caiping was still not in a happy mood, but she no longer had her mind revolve around this matter. ¡°I¡¯m not a totally unforgiving person. Since Su Chenghui wants to send her overseas, then let her be sent away. As for going to prison, forget it.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve been mistreated.¡±

    ¡°I was fine for so many years ¡ª what kind of treatment have I not dealt with? My heart only aches for you.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang liked neither the Su family nor the Li family. If it was possible, it would be best if the two parties did not maintain contact with one another. However, in the current circumstances, it seemed impossible.

    She was still unable to distance herself from this.

    During the night, Su Qingsang had Xiao Ning stay behind to look after Xiang Caiping. She went home with Huo Jinyao and told him about Old Master Li¡¯s visit while she was at it.

    ¡°Your heart has softened?¡±

    ¡°A little,¡± Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t have a deep hatred towards Su Peizhen ¡ª we just can¡¯t see eye to eye, that¡¯s all. I think sending her to prison would be too much of a punishment.¡±

    Huo Jinyao noticed the conflicted look on her face. He scooped her up and ced her on hisp. ¡°You¡¯re too softhearted.¡±

    To him, it seemed absolutely necessary to teach Su Peizhen a lesson so that she would learn that there¡¯s a price to pay for stirring up trouble.

    Yet, Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping¡¯s hearts had relented.

    ¡°Not really. The Su family might have had neglected me over the years, but they had never mistreated me in any other way. It¡¯s very rare in Lin City to have an illegitimate child brought into and raised in the official family.¡±

    At least she had been raised in a safe and peaceful ce, had a higher education, and was still doing well now.

    Brought home? That wasn¡¯t necessarily for her own good. Huo Jinyao had a wicked tongue. ¡°Why can¡¯t you admit that it was something your father did to piss Li Qianxue off?¡±

    Su Qingsang threw him a look. ¡°Do you have to be so blunt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been very direct.¡± As he spoke, he turned her body around and had her face him. ¡°Just like how I¡¯m now directly facing you.¡±

    The hint in his words was too obvious. Su Qingsang shied away slightly. ¡°Stop messing around. I haven¡¯t showered.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s shower together.¡±

    As he spoke, he scooped her up effortlessly and skipped towards the bathroom.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to fall, so she could only wrap her arms around his neck. ¡°Huo Jinyao¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make you squeaky clean.¡±

    Who was talking about that? Su Qingsang red at him, thinking of bringing up the matter of the baby. However, those words never left her lips.

    Perhaps she should wait a bit more. Until her heart has settled down, and until she was more certain about it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know that you¡¯re tired. Just this one time.¡±

    The message in Huo Jinyao¡¯s words was simply too obvious. Su Qingsang turned her face away, unwilling to listen to more of it, and ended up burying her face in his chest.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± It didn¡¯t have to be just once. She was happy to oblige.

    Huo Jinyao understood. His gaze became hot and heavy with desire as he strode into the bathroom with her in his arms.

    ...

    Su Qingsang looked after Xiang Caiping for a few more days. She finally went back to work in her department only after her mother has recovered a little more and she seemed to be in better spirits.

    On the first day of her being back at work, two patients were admitted, both with heavy injuries from major car idents. One of them was a pregnant woman.

    She was eight months into her pregnancy. The situation was extremely risky. Su Qingsang and Director Chen prepared to start the surgery.

    ¡°The pregnant woman is losing a lot of blood. Quick ¡ª prepare some type O blood.¡±

 Chapter 401 - Blood-type O

    <h4>Chapter 401: Blood-type O</h4>

    ¡°She¡¯s having a hemorrhage. We need type-O blood.¡±

    ¡°Type-O blood is needed,¡± the doctor said to his assistant.

    A nurse left to get the blood. Su Qingsang had no spare attention for that. During surgery, she couldn¡¯t allow herself to be distracted, not even for a second.

    The pregnantdy didn¡¯t only injure her stomach, but also her chest. The atmosphere in the operating room was very tense.

    A surgeon was operating a thoracotomy for her, while an obstetrician was giving her a cesarean.

    Two different operations were thus taking ce at the same time. Su Qingsang and Director Chen had worked together many times, so everything was going in an orderly way.

    About an hourter, the cesarean was over. Both mother and daughter were safe. The thoracotomy was finished as well. Thedy was wheeled to ICU, while the baby was sent to the nursery for observation.

    Su Qingsang was responsible for the written record of the operations. Huang Jie, the nurse, was still nervous. ¡°That was a close one. I thought we¡¯d lose her when she went unconscious.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± said another nurse, Cheng Siyu. ¡°She lost so much blood that we had to transfuse a thousand ml. The oue was a miracle.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. That was some serious blood loss.¡±

    ¡°Are you gossiping?¡± Su Qingsang nced at them.

    Huang Jie fell silent, then turned and quickly left. Su Qingsang nced at the patient¡¯s medical records and finished the report of the operation.

    Soon, the medical examination report of the baby was brought to her. Su Qingsang went through it, confirmed that there was no problem, then copied and saved all the records.

    After finishing all those, she went to keep Xiang Caipingpany.

    ¡°You must be tired.¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s injury hadn¡¯t healed yet, so she couldn¡¯t move at the moment. However, she could already lean on the hospital bed and feed herself.

    ¡°No,¡± Su Qingsang looked at her, took out the lunch that Huo Jinyao bought for her.

    Huo Jinyao had Yang Wenchang deliver the food to the hospital. The soup was well cooked, very suitable for patients.

    Xiao Ning quickly set the table.

    ¡°You have work to do. You don¡¯t need toe here.¡± Being taken care of by her daughter made Xiang Caiping feel awkward.

    ¡°Mom, I do have work to do, but I also need to eat.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. You are losing weight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Su Qingsang rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not losing weight! I ate all the soup that you couldn¡¯t finishtely. I¡¯ve gained extra weight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Xiang Caiping looked at her, thinking that she was skinny. ¡°Girls need to be strong.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be fat,¡± Su Qingsang was happy with her current body shape. ¡°Huo Jinyao might leave me if I get fat.¡±

    ¡°I heard that. Don¡¯t you say that. Even if you got twice as big as you are now, I wouldn¡¯t think of leaving you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s clear voice was heard. Su Qingsang immediately stood up, turned and said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I had a meeting with a client nearby, so I came here when it was done.¡±

    Huo Jinyao made it sound casual. However, in fact, he came to check on Su Qingsang, as it was the first day she was back to work.

    ¡°Have you had lunch yet? Would you like to join us?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Huo Jinyao walked over and looked at the food. While choosing the food, he did not only think about what Xiang Caiping needed but also about what Su Qingsang liked.

    ¡°Not bad. Did Wenchang bring this to you?¡±

    Delivering the food was not a part of Yang Wenchang¡¯s job, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t trust anyone else with it.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Su Qingsang nodded and added, ¡°You have a good assistant.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nced at her and said, ¡°You¡¯d think that he has to be good if you knew how much I pay him every year.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡± Su Qingsang asked without thinking. Huo Jinyao gave her a number that made her eyes widen.

    ¡°So much?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Wenchang is very capable.¡± Yang Wenchang handled many things very well, so he deserved the good payment.

    ¡°So well-paid,¡± Su Qingsang said. ¡°Being a doctor is nothing to that. I might as well apply to be your assistant.¡±

    Huo Jinyaoughed and pinched her cheek, despite the fact that there were other people in the room.

    ¡°I¡¯d never let you do such a hard job. You should just be Mrs. Huo.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huo and Mrs. Huo are such a lovely couple,¡± Xiao Ning couldn¡¯t help but join the conversation.

    Xiang Caiping said smilingly, ¡°Yes, they are. Now I¡¯m just waiting for them to give me a grandchild.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt slightly awkward. She nced at Huo Jinyao, worrying that he might identally expose the truth.

    ¡°You will have some,¡± Huo Jinyao put an arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Sooner orter. Mom, be patient. We will have twins, a baby boy and a girl, and you¡¯ll be busy taking care of them.¡±

    ¡°That will be perfect. I¡¯m going to believe in you,¡± Xiang Caipingughed. ¡°I will not be happy if you don¡¯t give me twin grandchildren.¡±

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear listening to that. Could she possibly decide on the number of children? ¡°What will you do if I only have one child?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Huo Jinyao put his arm around her waist and said, ¡°I will love the baby so much. I will love whateveres from you, even if it turns out to be a ball.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to give birth to a ball!¡±

    Su Qingsang realized this whole exchange was silly. Therefore, she turned away and refused to say another word to her husband.

    Xiang Caiping and Xiao Ningughed hard, especially Xiang Caiping. ¡°Jinyao, don¡¯t make meugh so much. My wound might reopen.¡±

    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Su Qingsang instantly grew nervous.

    Xiang Caiping waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright. I justughed too hard.¡±

    Su Qingsang gave Huo Jinyao a nce. It was all his fault. Huo Jinyao put on an innocent look, raised both hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, alright? Darling?¡±

    Su Qingsang stood up to put the rice into the bowls without responding to him.

    Huo Jinyao made a step forward, looked at Xiang Caiping and said, ¡°Dear mother, you see, Qingsang is mad at me again. Please talk to her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to,¡± Xiang Caiping put on a cold look on purpose, ¡°You made a mistake, so you¡¯ll be punished. I¡¯m not helping you.¡±

    ¡°Dear mother, how do you think I should be punished?¡± Huo Jinyao replied carelessly. Xiang Caiping nced at all the food before her. It could definitely make a full meal for more than four people.

    ¡°Finish all the food.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Huo Jinyao raised a hand and said, ¡°I will follow yourmand.¡±

    Xiang Caiping couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter again. The atmosphere in the room was so happy at the moment.

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jingyao, feeling that her heart was thumping, and she could not control it.

    Her heart leaped for him, and that feeling had been spreading constantly from her heart to the rest of her body.

 Chapter 402 - Thatâ€™s Not My Baby

    <h4>Chapter 402: That¡¯s Not My Baby</h4>

    When her heart leaped, she felt as if every cell of her body, every ounce of her blood had been beating for the man named Huo Jinyao.

    She found that she liked him more and more. She was falling in love with him.

    How could such a perfect man even exist in this world?

    She didn¡¯t like him for his good looks or for his wealthy family. She liked him for how nice he was.

    He protected her, cherished her, loved her family and her. He took care of Xiang Caiping¡¯s every meal. He consulted dietitians and doctors for that purpose.

    Xiang Caiping was bored in the hospital. After all, she wasn¡¯t able to move or do anything. Huo Jinyao came to visit her whenever he had time and tried his best to make her happy.

    Thanks to Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao, Xiang Caiping had been in a good mood during her days at the hospital.

    Huo Jinyao did all that for her because she was Su Qingsang¡¯s mother. He loved Su Qingsang, so he took good care of her mother.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t the soup good?¡± Huo Jinyao nced at Su Qingsang questioningly, as he noticed that she had been holding the bowl without eating the soup.

    ¡°It¡¯s good. It¡¯s just a little too hot.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± It had been a while since the soup was delivered to the hospital from ChaoWen Courtyard. It should have cooled down long ago.

    ¡°Not anymore,¡± Su Qingsang smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    After lunch, Xiao Ning tidied the table, and Su Qingsang spent a while chatting with Xiang Caiping and Huo Jinyao. After that, Xiang Caiping felt tired.

    As she fell asleep, Su Qingsang held Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand, stood up and led him outside.

    ¡°Are you heading back to yourpany?¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Huo Jinyao nodded and added, ¡°I have two meetings to attend to this afternoon.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t ask any further questions. She knew nothing about his business anyway. ¡°You seem tired these days. Maybe you should spend theing weekend at home and get some sleep.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stopped walking, looked at her and said, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed slightly. She turned her face away and said, ¡°No. I¡¯m worried about myself. Youe here every day. It¡¯s a bit too much, to be honest.¡±

    ¡°Too much? Your eyes glowed when you saw me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Su Qingsang would not admit that. ¡°My eyes glow no matter who I see.¡±

    ¡°Including Su Chenghui?¡± He heard that Su Chenghui came to the hospital twice, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t let him see Xiang Caiping.

    Hearing that name, Su Qingsang¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°I need to be extra careful around him. I can¡¯t let him see my mother.¡±

    ¡°I think you hate him.¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. It¡¯s just that my mom doesn¡¯t want to see him.¡±

    She didn¡¯t hate Su Chenghui. No matter how awful that man was, he was still her father. She still gave him basic respect.

    Huo Jinyao stayed silent and looked at Su Qingsang. Soon, another thing crossed his mind, ¡°Grandpa called me.¡±

    ¡°Old Master Huo?¡±

    ¡°He wants me to bring you back to Rong City for the New Year.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang and added, ¡°That¡¯s what he said. I¡¯ve told him that you can¡¯t leave Lin City Now, so you can¡¯t go to Rong City for the New Year.¡±

    Su Qingsang pressed her lips together and looked at Huo Jinyao. She couldn¡¯t stay as nd as he was. ¡°Huo Jinyao, Grandpa isn¡¯t happy, is he?¡±

    ¡°Howe?¡± Old Master Huo was a very thoughtful person. ¡°He knows that your mom had a car ident. He wants you to take good care of her, and not to worry about anything else.¡±

    ¡°Em,¡± Su Qingsang had met Old Master Huo. She knew that he was a very nice man. ¡°But your parents are unhappy, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them,¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her. He didn¡¯t want to lie to her. ¡°They are unhappy, but they can¡¯t do anything. Just ignore them. But I might need to make a trip back to Rong City in a couple of days.¡±

    It was the end of the year. He had a lot of work to do in Rong City as well. If Xiang Caiping weren¡¯t in the hospital, he would have flown there long ago.

    ¡°Will you be gone for long?¡± Su Qingsang detected his meaning. He might need to stay in Rong City for a while.

    ¡°There are a lot of things for me to deal with. When I get it all done, it might be the New Year. I need to keep my Grandpapany during the New Year celebration.¡±

    Su Qingsang fell into silence. It was the first year of their marriage, yet they wouldn¡¯t be able to celebrate the New Year together.

    ¡°Maybe I should ask the doctor if your mom can travel now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Su Qingsang was a doctor herself. ¡°My mom can¡¯t fly at the moment. Even if we brought her there, we would need to find her a new hospital and a new doctor, and she would have to adapt to the new environment. You can handle those things easily, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    Looking at the struggling expression on her face, Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t smile. ¡°Don¡¯t go, then. I¡¯ll try my best toe back on the first day of the New Year to keep you twopany.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that.¡± That was not what Su Qingsang wanted. ¡°In fact, I was on duty during thest New Year. I celebrated the New Year at the hospital. It would be fine.¡±

    She didn¡¯t make it sound like a big deal, but still, Huo Jinyao felt sad for her. On the days she didn¡¯t have to celebrate New Year at the hospital, she was probably unhappy too. After all, the Su Family was never a real family for her.

    He decided to get his work done as soon as possible, thene back to celebrate New Year together with Su Qingsang.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± It was still two weeks until the New Year. Perhaps Xiang Caiping would heal well and be discharged by then.

    ¡°Em.¡±

    After Huo Jinyao left, Su Qingsang returned to the room and checked on Xiang Caiping. Thetter was still asleep, so she went downstairs and returned to her own department.

    Downstairs, she saw a few people gathering in the hallway near the obstetrics department.

    One of them was a man, about thirty years old, tall and slim. He was forcibly holding Huang Jie¡¯s hands.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Qingsang quickly made a few steps forward and shielded Huang Jie with her body. ¡°This is a hospital, not a ce to make scenes. Let go of her!¡±

    ¡°No. First, you give me back my baby.¡±

    What baby? Su Qingsang turned to Huang Jie. The man grabbed her hand so hard that her face was twisted in pain.

    ¡°Doctor Su, thank God you¡¯re here. Please exin it to the patient¡¯s husband.¡±

    ¡°Exin what?¡±

    ¡°This is the car ident patient¡¯s husband. He saw the medical examination report of the baby just now, and he thinks we gave him the wrong baby.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is going in here? Tell me more details.¡±

    ¡°Details? You want the details?¡± The man made a step forward. ¡°My wife has blood type O, and I have AB, but you gave me a baby with blood type A. Are you fooling with me? Huh?¡±

 Chapter 403 - She Is Type AB

    <h4>Chapter 403: She Is Type AB</h4>

    The man refused to let Huang Jie go. ¡°Exin it to me. Tell me what happened. My wife¡¯s blood type is O, and mine AB. Whom does this baby with blood-type A belong to? Whom? Huh?¡±

    The man was really angry. The people behind him started talking as well.

    ¡°Your hospital is awful. How can you switch babies at birth?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, where¡¯s our baby? Where is it?¡±

    ¡°No wonder people say that doctors are getting more and more immoral these days. You people are evil.¡±

    ¡°They are evil indeed. We don¡¯t even know whose baby this is. Why is this baby in the observation room? Is this baby having some kind of problem? I think this hospital gave this unhealthy baby to us on purpose and passed our healthy baby to others.¡±

    ¡°That might be true. It¡¯s really easy for the doctors and nurses to steal babies from the hospital.¡±

    Those people talked quickly and loudly, giving Su Qingsang a headache.

    ¡°Shut up, all of you.¡±

    She red at those idiots, made two steps forward, forcibly pushed the man¡¯s hand away and pulled Huang Jie aside.

    ¡°Are you done yet? Can you please be quiet and listen to me?¡±

    ¡°What do you have to say to us? What are you gonna say?¡± Said the man angrily. ¡°Just tell us where our baby is!¡±

    ¡°Mister, you just said that your wife¡¯s blood type is O, and your is AB, right? Your baby is type A. Is that what you said?¡±

    While saying that, Su Qingsang had a vague thought emerge in her mind, but she had no time to dwell on it.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the tall and slim man was still seething. He red at Su Qingsang and said through clenched teeth, ¡°Can you give me my real baby now?¡±

    ¡°Sir, calm down. No one stole your baby. Your baby is fine.¡± Su Qingsang took out her phone while speaking.

    ¡°Let me tell you why your baby is type A.¡±

    Su Qingsang quickly tapped her phone and opened the search engine. Afterward, she handed her phone to the man and said, ¡°Read carefully. If the parents are type O and AB, their child can only be type A or type B. It¡¯s perfectly normal that your son is type A.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense,¡± the man didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°How can something like that even happen? I heard that the baby will inherit either the father¡¯s blood type or the mother¡¯s. I have never heard that a baby can have a different type of blood.¡±

    ¡°That is not quite true. He has part of your blood type. Type O is recessive. Since your wife has type O, your baby can only be type A or type B. He got his type A blood from you. Some babies have the same blood type as their parents, and some don¡¯t. I know a type B woman who has a baby with type O. Does that mean that the baby isn¡¯t hers?¡±

    The tall and slim man furrowed his eyebrows. Su Qignsang put her phone before his eyes and said, ¡°Sir, you can easily learn about that by searching the keywords online. We can¡¯t possibly make it all up. If you still don¡¯t believe me, you can choose to do a DNA test to find out if this baby came from your wife¡¯s womb or not.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s words made Huang Jie give her a nce. ¡®The doctor is really smart,¡¯ Huang Jie thought.

    The man might not be the baby¡¯s father, but his wife was definitely the baby¡¯s mother.

    The man carefully read the form about heredity rules, but still didn¡¯t want to believe it. ¡°Is this real? Didn¡¯t people say that babies will inherit their blood type from their parents?¡±

    ¡°That is correct, but it¡¯s a little moreplex. You see, type A and type B parents can have children with type A, B, O, or AB. You cannot tell if the baby is yours or not merely by his blood type.¡±

    Hearing Su Qingsang¡¯s words, the man finally stopped yelling.

    ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that. I¡¯m undereducated.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. That has nothing to do with being well educated. Normally, people don¡¯t pay attention to their own blood types.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m just nervous,¡± the man smiled awkwardly. ¡°Is... is the baby alright? Why is he in the observation room?¡±

    ¡°Your wife suffered severe blood loss because of the car ident. Her injury didn¡¯t seem to have affected the baby, but we still needed to hold him for observation, to make sure that he¡¯s healthy and to rule out any possible consequences.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    The tall man finally calmed down. He thanked Su Qingsang repeatedly, then apologized to Huang Jie. After that, he left to check on the baby. While leaving, he talked to his family about how professional and nice the doctor was, and how pleased he was with the hospital.

    Huang Jie rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Doctor Su, those people...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s OK. The patient¡¯s family can be emotional sometimes. We need to understand them.¡± Su Qingsang patted her on the shoulder and asked, ¡°Are you alright? He saw him grab your wrist just now. You¡¯re not injured, are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thankfully, you came here on time.¡±

    ¡°You could have exined it to them, even if I wasn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be the same. We are the nurses, while you are a doctor.¡± To patients and their families, the words that came from doctors carried more authority.

    Su Qingsang smiled and said, ¡°Alright. Just go and do your works. I¡¯ll check on the motherter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The people in the hallway left. Before putting her phone back into her pocket, Su Qingsang happened to nce at the screen and paused with surprise.

    She froze in the hallway, her eyes fixed on the form of the heredity system, feeling that her heart was gripped in a powerful squeeze.

    Parents with blood type O and AB could have babies with blood type A or B, but never AB.

    Type AB parents could never have type O children, and type O parents could never have type AB children. It worked both ways.

    Xiang Caiping was type O, while she herself was AB.

    What did that mean? It could only mean one thing: that she was not Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter.

    Su Qingsang stood there, staring at the screen of the phone as if expecting to find the answer from it.

    Some people walked past her. Some even called her name and greeted her. However, she didn¡¯t hear them and only stared at the chart on the screen of her phone.

    The image on her phone screen suddenly changed. Su Qingsang was stunned at first, then saw She Mengwan¡¯s name on the screen.

    She answered the call.

    ¡°Qingsang, are you at the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Qignsang came back to herself. Hearing the familiar voice of Shi Mengwan, her eyes finally focused again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m at the door of your office. I didn¡¯t see you. Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Su Qingsang raised her head and saw Shi Mengwan at the other end of the hallway.

    ¡°Qingsang,¡± Shi Mengwan saw Su Qingsang too. She ended the call and ran over. She was wearing a thick wool coat. The running made her cheeks red.

 Chapter 404 - he Was Not Xiang Caipingâ€™s Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 404: She Was Not Xiang Caiping¡¯s Daughter</h4>

    Shi Mengwan breathed quickly, opened two buttons of her coat, came near Su Qingsang and patted on her shoulder.

    ¡°Am I your friend or not?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Su Qingsang blinked. She hadn¡¯tpletely recovered from the shock yet.

    ¡°You are not treating me as your friend,¡± Shi Mengwan gave her a gentle punch and said, ¡°How could you not tell me that your mom had a car ident?¡±

    Su Qingsang paused briefly and understood her meaning. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot. I was too busy.¡±

    ¡°Were you going to keep it secret from me if I didn¡¯te here to see you today?¡±

    Earlier, Su Qingsang told Shi Mengwan that she would leave for a two-weekmunication study. Shi Mengwan checked the calendar and found it was about the time for Su Qingsang toe back. She called her in the morning, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t answer the call.

    She was near the hospital after lunch, so she decided to drop by. At the hospital, she heard from Su Qingsang¡¯s colleague that thetter might be with her mother. She had also learned that Xiang Caiping had a car ident.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m here and I want to visit Aunty Xiang.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xiang Caiping should have woken up already.

    Because of her injury, she couldn¡¯t sleep well and woke up all the time. She couldn¡¯t take too many pain killers, so her sleep was always short.

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t see me as a good friend,¡± Shi Mengwanined as she followed behind Su Qingsang.

    Normally, Su Qingsang wouldfort her and tell her that she didn¡¯t mean to forget to tell her. However, today she was not in the mood.

    Many thoughts were going on in her mind. She brought Shi Mengwan to Xiang Caiping¡¯s room and looked at Xiang Caiping long and hard.

    Xiang Caiping had already woken up and was surprised to see Shi Mengwan.

    Neither Xiang Caiping nor Xiao Ning detected the strange look on Su Qingsang¡¯s face. Xiang Caiping was busy chatting with Shi Mengwan.

    Su Qingsang looked at Xiang Caiping, wondering if thetter knew that she was not her daughter.

    She believed that Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t know. She was still wearing the jade pendant that Xiang Caiping gave her. It was smooth, as warm as her body.

    She remembered Xiang Caiping argued with Su Peizhen for her, even gave thetter a p to the face.

    She also remembered the sweater that Xiang Caiping knitted for her. She saw it the first day she came home. It was on the couch in the living room.

    Xiang Caiping was certainly waiting to give her that sweater when she came home. However, by the time Su Qingsang was home, she was already in the hospital.

    All the signs indicated that Xiang Caiping really thought Su Qingsang was her daughter.

    How could that be?

    Her blood-test report couldn¡¯t possibly have been faked.

    Who was she then?

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    Xiang Caiping startled Su Qingsang out of her thoughts.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang gave her a stiff smile.

    She called her ¡®Mom¡¯, but it did note as naturally as before. No one detected the difference, though.

    ¡°Why are you distracted? Mengwan was talking to you.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Mengwan looked at her questioningly.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m thinking about the surgery that I¡¯ll be performing this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°I was asking you how long will your mom need to stay here and when she might be discharged. Did her doctor tell you?¡± Thankfully, Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t angry.

    ¡°A month, at least. After that, we¡¯ll see how her recovery goes. She can go home then, but will still need toe to the hospital for rehabilitation.¡±

    ¡°Such a long time?¡± Shi Mengwan opened her eyes and asked, ¡°So you guys will be here during the New Year, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Her injury is quite serious indeed.¡± No one wanted to celebrate the New Year at the hospital if they had a choice.

    ¡°Aunty Xiang, I¡¯lle here to keep youpany at New Year.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that,¡± Xiang Caiping hurriedly responded. ¡°Being in the hospital isn¡¯t an auspicious beginning for the New Year. You can always visit me after the New Year. I¡¯m good.¡±

    ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t say that. You are Qingsang¡¯s mother, so you¡¯re also my mother. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be here at New Year.¡±

    Xiang Caiping then stopped trying to dissuade her.

    As Shi Mengwan was keeping herpany, Xiang Caiping waved at Su Qingsang and signaled for her to go back to work.

    Su Qingsang looked at her with aplicated expression. Atst, she nodded, said goodbye to Shi Mengwan and left.

    She didn¡¯t lie. She had two simple surgeries to do in the afternoon. Neither of them was difficult or time-consuming.

    She was still able to focus on work, but once she stopped working, she kept thinking about the rtionship between her and Xiang Caiping.

    She thought for a very long time but failed toe up to a conclusion. Atst, she ordered a blood test for herself.

    ¡°Doctor Su, why do you want a blood test? Didn¡¯t you do it already during the standard medical examination that the hospital gave us earlier?¡±

    Hearing the question asked by her colleague from the clinicalboratory, she smiled but didn¡¯t answer it. That was a difficult question.

    ¡°Nothing. I just want to do it again.¡±

    Her colleague didn¡¯t ask any further questions. She did the test for Su Qingsang and then gave her the result.

    The test only took a few minutes. The result was very clear. She was type AB.

    ...

    Huo Jinyao detected Su Qingsang¡¯s unusual emotion once he saw her that day.

    She was talking to Xiang Caiping and trying to make her happy, but Huo Jinyao could tell that her smile was not real.

    What happened? Huo Jinyao thought of what he heard earlier.

    Su Chenghui sent Su Peizhen to the United States. Li Qianxue was so angry, so she left home for a vacation. Su Yuxin was on vacation too, so she took him with her.

    None of them was in Lin Citytely. Therefore, it couldn¡¯t possibly be the Su Family people who made Su Qingsang unhappy. Was it because of work?

    Huo Jinyao was in no rush to ask. He believed that Su Qingsang would talk to him about it at home.

    Currently, both of them spent nights at home. Xiang Caiping insisted on that. They worked long hours every day, so they both needed good sleep at night.

    Xiao Ning stayed in the hospital to look after Xiang Caiping. She was a professional caregiver. She had taken care of many patients who were in even worse condition than Xiang Caiping was. Su Qignsang and Huo Jinyao trusted her.

    Huo Jinyao was right. Su Qingsang fell into silence once she got into the car.

    She didn¡¯t say anything but looked straight at the road. Under the streetlights, she looked confused, struggling, and somehow upset.

    ¡°Darling?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What could possibly happen to me?¡± She was fine. She just discovered something unexpected.

    Huo Jinyao knitted his eyebrows slightly. He didn¡¯t like Su Qingsang¡¯s tone of speaking. He really didn¡¯t like it.

    However, he didn¡¯t ask any questions but drove faster.

    The car parked under their building and Su Qingsang got out immediately.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her back and got out as well.

    ¡°Darling, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m fine. Leave me alone.¡±

    Su Qingsang had many thoughts in her mind at the moment and felt a little lost and confused.

 Chapter 405 - Where Was Her Real Daughter?

    <h4>Chapter 405: Where Was Her Real Daughter?</h4>

    She spent years wondering whose daughter she was. That puzzle was solved when she found Xiang Caiping.

    However, unexpectedly, the question suddenly came back now.

    Who was she? Who were her parents?

    ¡°Darling,¡± Huo Jinyao held her hand. She instinctively tried to free herself from his grip but failed. She felt annoyed.

    ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    That was not right. Something was definitely wrong.

    ¡°Darling.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t let her go, but held her in his arms and said, ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Let go of me. I can¡¯t think like this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think,¡± Huo Jinyao held her tight, ¡°Don¡¯t think. Look at me. Look in my eyes.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her and said, ¡°What happened? Tell me.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at his handsome face. His vivid, bright eyes were fixed on her.

    She slightly moved her lips but failed to let out a word.

    Her eyes were a little red and her face was pale. Huo Jinyao held her tight and said, ¡°Whatever it is, let¡¯s go home first.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t say no, but followed him upstairs.

    They went in, turned on the light and closed the door. Su Qingsang walked to the couch, sat down, and grabbed a cushion.

    Huo Siyao nced at her, then went into the kitchen, poured a ss of water, and put it in her hand.

    ¡°Have some water.¡±

    The water flowed into her throat, dispelling some of the tightness in it.

    Huo Jinyao turned on the air conditioning too. As the air temperature rose, Su Qingsang calmed down. She put the ss aside and held the cushion tight.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you.¡±

    Her attitude was awful. Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say anything but held her hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention that. What happened? Tell me.¡±

    It was the second time he saw her like that. Thest time it happened after that pregnant woman threw herself down the stairs. This time, it seemed to be even worse.

    Su Qingsang pressed her lips together and stared at Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao looked back at her, silent as well.

    Su Qingsang dropped her head, seemingly to think. Huo Jinyao looked at her, patiently waiting for her to start talking.

    The air conditioner worked very well. Su Qingsang felt a little hot. She took off her coat but didn¡¯t let go of the cushion in her arms.

    She turned her face away, looking at a random spot.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, have you heard about Mendelian gic principles?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Mendelian gic principles,¡± Su Qingsang said word by wordposedly, without turning her eyes away from that random spot. ¡°It¡¯s about dominant and recessive genes, including the heredityw of blood type. In simple words, the patterns of blood group inheritance.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Huo Jinyao shook his head. He majored inmercial management, then an MBA. He had no knowledge of the medical sphere. ¡°What¡¯s about these Mendelian gic principles?¡±

    What did that have to do with the reason she was upset?

    ¡°ording to Mendelian gic principles, people with blood type O can¡¯t possibly have type AB children, regardless of the blood types of the other parent.¡±

    ¡°Mm, so?¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t see the point yet.

    Su Qingsang finally turned her eyes back to him. ¡°My mom is type O. Do you know what my blood type is?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Huo Jinyao guessed what she was about to say.

    ¡°I¡¯m type AB.¡± Su Qingsang said with a calm face. ¡°Do you understand? My blood type is AB.¡±

    Huo Jinyao knitted his eyebrows to think carefully. After pondering upon her words, he looked at her and said uncertainly, ¡°Perhaps your father is type AB.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you didn¡¯t get what I said. Type O people can¡¯t possibly have type AB kids, no matter what blood type their spouses have. Blood type O is recessive. Two parents with type O and AB can only have type A or type B children.¡±

    Looking at Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes, Su Qingsang tried to make it clearer. ¡°So, even if my father is type AB, I would either be type A or type B, if I¡¯m the daughter of my mother and my father, but definitely not AB.¡±

    This time, Huo Jinyao understood her. ¡°Are you saying that...¡± He looked at Su Qingsang with aplicated expression on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter,¡± said Su Qingsang in a t voice. ¡°I can¡¯t be.¡±

    Huo Jinyao fell into silence, looking at her. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t say anything else. She hadn¡¯t told Xiang Caiping about that yet.

    Xiang Caiping hadn¡¯t recovered from the injury yet. She couldn¡¯t tell her. She didn¡¯t want to break her heart and worsen her condition.

    Besides, Xiang Caiping had really been treating her as her daughter. How sad would she be if she knew that Su Qingsang was not her daughter?

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t even dare to imagine that. During the past two months, she and Xiang Caiping had grown in affection toward each other. She didn¡¯t want Xiang Caiping to be sad.

    Who else could she talk to?

    She wasn¡¯t Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter. So whose daughter was she? Was Su Chenghui really her father?

    ¡°I¡¯m not Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter. Who am I? Who¡¯s my mother?¡±

    Who was she? Was she Su Chenghui¡¯s daughter? If she wasn¡¯t, why did she grow up in the Su Family?

    If she was Su Chenghui¡¯s daughter, who was her real mother? Was there another woman in Su Chenghui¡¯s life? Was that woman her mother? Did she send her to grow up in the Su Family for some unknown reason?

    Su Chenghui never liked her. Was that because he always knew that she was not Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter?

    Huo Jinyao stayed silent. He had some doubts and some clues, and now he finally connected them.

    Su Chenghui never forgot about Xiang Caiping, but never liked the daughter that he supposedly had with her. Huo Jinyao had been wondering why the whole time.

    He was definitely not trying to protect Su Qingsang from Li Qianxue and her child.

    If Su Qingsang was who he imed she was, he could act as if he didn¡¯t love her in front of the Su Family people, but be nice to her in private.

    However, the truth was, he was never nice to her. Now Huo Jinyao finally figured out why.

    Based on Su Qingsang¡¯s words, he thought of another possibility.

    ¡°I think Su Chenghui might not be your father.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not his daughter, why did he raise me?¡± That did not make any sense.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we talk about itst time? He kept you in the family to make Li Qianxue unhappy.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. If I¡¯m not my parents¡¯ daughter, where is my Mom¡¯s, I mean, Xiang Caiping¡¯s... where is her daughter?¡±

 Chapter 406 - The Baby Is Gone

    <h4>Chapter 406: The Baby Is Gone</h4>

    Xiang Caiping had a baby, a girl. If Su Qignsang wasn¡¯t her daughter, who was that baby girl, and where did she go?

    Huo Jinyao raised his eyebrows and thought of a possibility. ¡°Perhaps that baby is gone.¡±

    ¡°How can that be possible?¡± Su Qingsang opened her eyes wider. That did not make sense.

    ¡°That¡¯s only a guess. Based on what I¡¯ve found out so far and on Xiang Caiping¡¯s statement, she seems to have been through a difficultbor, whichsted a long time. You are a doctor. Do you think it¡¯s possible that the baby might have died at birth? Perhaps your father lied to her about it because he didn¡¯t want her to be sad.¡±

    ¡°Why did he bring me back to the Su Family then? Wouldn¡¯t his life be better without me?¡±

    ¡°As I have said, he might have done that to make Li Qianxue unhappy.¡±

    The woman he loved lost her daughter, while Li Qianxue¡¯s child was perfectly healthy.

    Back then, it was highly possible that Su Chenghui brought home a baby merely to make Li Qianxue unhappy.

    ¡°That¡¯s possible,¡± Su Qingsang admitted. It sounded like something that Su Chenghui would do.

    Finally, she braced herself up slightly. ¡°So, I might be an orphan.¡±

    ¡°That...¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. ¡°Perhaps you should talk to your father about that, or at least find out his blood type.¡±

    ¡°There is a medical examination report of his in his home.¡± The report was kept in Su Chenghui¡¯s study. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s my real father,¡± she said.

    He had been cold to her and ignored her for so many years. At that very moment, Su Qingsang felt that everything was finally exined.

    All she had been through would make sense if she was not the daughter of Su Chenghui and Xiang Caiping.

    Neither she nor Huo Jinyao could have thought that Li Qianxue was the one who went through a difficultbor. She felt into unconsciousness for twenty-four hours after giving birth to her child.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t have imagined that a clever person like Li Qianxue could be fooled like that.

    She stayed silent. She was curious about her real parents. Who were they? Why did they abandon her?

    Did Su Chenghui find her identally? Or was the whole thing nned in advance?

    Perhaps only Su Chenghui could give her the answers to all those questions.

    She abruptly took out her phone and found Su Chenghui¡¯s number. However, she didn¡¯t make the call.

    She dropped her head and looked at her phone. She was perturbed.

    Even if she made the call and asked those questions, what could possibly happen?

    Would Su Chenghui tell her the truth? Would he tell her about her real parents?

    Most importantly, if she asked, and if Su Chenghui told her the truth, what would happen to Xiang Caiping?

    What would she do?

    Huo Jinyao detected Su Qingsang¡¯s low spirits. He didn¡¯t like seeing her like that.

    He stood up, walked to her side, and then sat down and held her in his arms. Su Qingsang closed her eyes and leaned her head on his shoulder.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I can¡¯t talk to him about that.¡±

    Huo Jinyao held her tighter and said, ¡°Just do it, if you want to. Even if he refuses to tell you the truth, we can find it out on our own. After all, Su Chenghui isn¡¯t just a nobody. We will be able to find out where he got a baby from.¡±

    That wouldn¡¯t be easy, though. After all, it happened over twenty years ago. It would take more than a few days to find Su Qingsang¡¯s real parents.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. She had calmed down already. ¡°Not now.¡±

    Huo Jinyao understood. He figured out why immediately. ¡°Are you worried about your mother?¡±

    They had gotten used to calling Xiang Caiping ¡®Mom¡¯.

    Su Qingsang nodded and said, ¡°She came here on purpose to find her daughter, to be nice to her daughter and make up for all the lost years. She¡¯s so nice to me.¡±

    If she knew that Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t her daughter, or that her real daughter might have died already, what would she do?

    Not to mention the fact that she just had a car ident, and that she hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the injury.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, then,¡± Huo Jinyao turned her toward himself and then looked into her eyes and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know who your real parents are, leaving things as they are now can be a good option.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him. Her heart leaped. He always supported her unconditionally.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, do you think that I¡¯m useless?¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡±

    ¡°You see, I¡¯ve been thinking that I¡¯m an illegitimate daughter, but now I turned out to be an orphan. I don¡¯t know who my real parents are, and I don¡¯t even have the power to find out the answer for myself.¡±

    ¡°Darling,¡± Hua Jinyao gently held her in his arms. ¡°I forbid you to think that way. No matter whose daughter you are, you are still you. An orphan, an illegitimate daughter, that doesn¡¯t change anything. Don¡¯t belittle yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not belittling myself. I just feel that I¡¯m so useless.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe I¡¯m even more useless than you are. I can¡¯t find your real parents for you.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Qingsang looked at him and smiled. ¡°You are so good atforting people.¡±

    If that was anyfort.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, not trying tofort you,¡± Huo Jinyao kissed her on the cheek while speaking. ¡°Now, this isforting.¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed slightly. She blinked, looked at him and said, ¡°Am I allowed to scold you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How could you do that?¡± He ruined the sad atmosphere that she created.

    ¡°Darling, you are wrong,¡± Huo Jinyao put his forehead against hers, lowered his voice and said in a teasing tone, ¡°We need that. It can ease your frustration.¡±

    That was ridiculous. Su Qingsang gave him a stern look, but in the next second, she leaned toward him and gently kissed his lips.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± she put her arms around his neck and said with a soft voice, ¡°Make me forget about all the unhappiness.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±

    Huo Jinyao gently lifted her body, made her sit on hisp, and then put his arms around her waist tightly.

    That was a crazy night. They were both exhausted. Su Qingsang slept tight without having even a single dream.

    In the morning, she got up with a new resolution. It was as if she had adjusted her mindset.

    She couldn¡¯t tell Xiang Caiping the truth yet, so she decided to pretend not to know about it for now.

    In the future, she would find a chance to talk to Su Chenghui about it. Su Chenghui might not tell her the truth, but she would find it out no matter what it took.

    Huo Jinyao saw Su Qingsang walk out of the bedroom. He noticed the white sweater that she was wearing. It was simple and elegant, and looked perfect on her.

 Chapter 407 - Qingsang Isnâ€™t Your Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 407: Qingsang Isn¡¯t Your Daughter</h4>

    ¡°You look good.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Su Qingsang nced at her sweater and said, ¡°I agree.¡±

    No machine-made sweater couldpare with a hand-made piece like that. The sweater made her feel especially warm. She didn¡¯t regret her decision at all.

    ¡°Mom will be happy to see you wearing it.¡± Huo Jinyao was d to know that she had thought through it.

    Blood was not the only important thing. Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t see it as a big deal at all. Sometimes, the ties of blood might not even be as important as the actual close rtionships between people.

    Xiang Caiping wasn¡¯t Su Qingsang¡¯s real mother, but she sincerely saw thetter as her daughter.

    When Su Qingsang showed up again in the hospital room, Xiang Caiping found that she was in a very good mood. She looked closer, then recognized the white sweater that she made for Su Qingsang.

    She grinned, believing that it was the sweater that made her daughter happy. ¡°I¡¯ll make you another one if you like it.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t,¡± Su Qingsang hurriedly said. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have been injured if you didn¡¯t need to shop for yarn.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I will be careful. I¡¯m fine now. Don¡¯t worry. I can still work. I will make sweaters not only for you but also for my grandchildren.¡±

    Seeing Xiang Caiping¡¯s happy face, Su Qingsang once again felt that she had made the right choice.

    She wasn¡¯t Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter, but did that even matter? She decided to remain her daughter, at least for now.

    Another week passed. There were only a few days left until the Chinese New Year. The streets were turning noisy.

    People started shopping for festival goods. The festival atmosphere was overpowering. Still, however, the hospital was still full of patients.

    Su Qingsang was still busy every day. Most of the time, she moved between her clinic and Xiang Caiping¡¯s room. The doctors who left formunication studies had all returned. Zuo Hongchen hade to visit Xiang Caiping.

    Not only he, but almost everyone from the gynecology and obstetrics department had visited her. Xiang Caiping sighed with pride, feeling that her daughter was such a popr person.

    She liked Zuo Hongchen very much. In her eyes, he was a nice young man. Once, she attempted to introduce him and Shi Mengwan to each other, yet Shi Mengwan shied away.

    Su Qingsang told her that she could talk about everything she wanted with Shi Mengwan, except romantic rtionships. She didn¡¯t give Xiang Caiping a specific exnation, and thetter didn¡¯t ask.

    All in all, everything was going for the better. The smoked meat and sausages that Xiang Caiping made for Su Qingsang before were ready to be served on the holiday table.

    Sadly, Xiang Caiping couldn¡¯t eat those yet. She didn¡¯t mind, though. She kept telling Su Qingsang to ask Sister Lu to make some good dishes for her and her husband.

    Xiang Caiping had been healing quickly during the past fortnight. Currently, she was able to eat some light-vored food. However, naturally, it was still inconvenient for her to use the bathroom. Normally, she would need help from a caregiver.

    However, as Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao took good care of her, and Shi Mengwan visited her a lot, she was always energetic. She already felt a lot better than before.

    Recently, Su Chenghui had returned from the United States. The first thing he did was visit Xiang Caiping.

    Unfortunately, Su Qingsang was at work that day. Xiao Ning left for a while to fetch water. No other people were in the room, so Su Chenghui pushed the door open and came straight in.

    Xiang Caiping was awake at that time. She always took a nap after lunch, but the nap was usually short.

    Her waist was injured, so she wasn¡¯t able to move freely. Her rehabilitation would start in ten days. In the recent couple of days, she felt a little stiff, but she didn¡¯t mention a word about that to her daughter.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, please get me some water,¡± she heard someone came in but didn¡¯t open her eyes to see who that was.

    Su Qingsang was at work and Shi Mengwan was busy too. Therefore, only Xiao Ning was keeping herpany.

    She was leaning on the bed. A ss of water was brought to her. She reached out a hand to take it but noticed that the hand, which was holding the ss, wasn¡¯t as chubby as Xiao Ning¡¯s hands.

    She raised her eyes and saw Su Chenghui.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Her expression changed immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you,¡± Su Chenghui felt deep guilt toward Xiang Caiping. He held the ss of water, wearing a painful look.

    ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t need this.¡± Xiang Caiping was extremely angry. She, of course, wouldn¡¯t be friendly to him. ¡°I¡¯ll recover sooner if you didn¡¯t show up. Seeing you makes me feel as if I¡¯m dying.¡±

    That was mean. Su Chenghui didn¡¯t look happy to hear that.

    ¡°Caiping, why did you say that. We...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you and me. There is no ¡®we¡¯,¡± Xiang Caiping made it very clear. ¡°And you are not wee here. Please leave.¡±

    Su Chenghui put the ss closer to her. As Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t seem to want it at all, he put it aside helplessly.

    ¡°Caiping, I¡¯ve sent Peizhen abroad.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your business. I don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    ¡°I told her not toe home for the New Year this year. I told her to stay there alone.¡±

    ¡°You think that¡¯s proper punishment?¡± Xiang Caiping looked at Su Chenghui. She had foreseen that Su Chenghui would send Su Peizhen away long ago.

    She had said herself that she didn¡¯t want Su Peizhen to take responsibility for what happened. However, when the man said those words to her, she felt disgusted.

    ¡°Peizhen has never been abroad alone during the New Year,¡± Su Chenghui looked at Xiang Caiping. He, somehow, had an urge to let Xiang Caiping know more.

    ¡°Em,¡± Xiang Caiping smiled coldly. She felt as if her heart was twitching and aching. ¡°Su Chenghui, maybe Su Peizhen never had a New Year alone. But what about your other daughter, Su Qingsang? Do you know that she worked at the hospital during the New Year? Do you think that Su Peizhen is suffering so badly now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Su Chenghui seemed to be a little embarrassed. She was right. He never cared about where Su Qingsang was at the New Year. He vaguely remembered that she didn¡¯t celebrate the New Year with the Su Family for a few years.

    ¡°Do you really see her as your daughter? Have you ever given her any thought during all those New Years? Have you?¡±

    ¡°Caiping, calm down.¡±

    ¡°I am calm,¡± Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t lie. ¡°If I were not, I¡¯d have killed you and died together with you.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was so angry. She touched her own chest and said, ¡°Leave. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Caiping, listen to me. I haven¡¯t finished telling you what I began talking ofst time. Caiping, Qingsang really isn¡¯t your...¡±

    She really wasn¡¯t her daughter.

    A ringtone was heard from the outside. Su Chenghui paused briefly and didn¡¯t finish his words. He turned and saw that Su Qingsang was standing at the door, looking at him and Xiang Caiping.

 Chapter 408 - Iâ€™m Not Your Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 408: I¡¯m Not Your Daughter</h4>

    She lowered her head, nced at her phone, then calmly put it back into her pocket. She didn¡¯t move but kept standing there, staring at Su Chenghui.

    The look in her eyes was a little weird. Su Chenghui knitted his brows and couldn¡¯t help but give her an extra nce. He worried that she might have heard what he said just now, but also told himself that he was overthinking.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t possibly know the truth. He wasn¡¯t sure about that, actually. Unwittingly, he showed hesitation on his face.

    Xiang Caiping really didn¡¯t want to see him anymore.

    ¡°Qingsang, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re here. Please tell Mr. Su to leave.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Su Chenghui. Unlike Xiang Caiping, she had guessed what Su Chenghui wanted to say.

    Su Chenghui looked back at her. For a moment, he felt insecure.

    He turned to Xiang Caiping, said and ¡°Since you¡¯re not in a good mood, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll visit you again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯ll be in a good mood if you don¡¯te back. I¡¯m afraid that you visiting me is exactly the reason why I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡±

    Su Chenghui felt a little ufortable, as Xiang Caiping showed him no respect in front of Su Qingsang. However, what made him even more uneasy was seeing Xiang Caiping being so close with Su Qingsang.

    After what Su Peizhen did, he had been regretting and hesitating.

    He wanted to tell Xiang Caiping the truth but couldn¡¯t do that in front of Su Qingsang. With a slightly sullen face, he turned and walked out.

    Su Qingsang looked at him. While he walked past her, she said to him with a gentle voice, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±

    Su Chenghui gave her a nce, a little surprised. However, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    He turned, looked at Xiang Caiping, wanted to see something, but hesitated. Seeing that, Su Qingsang felt strangely peaceful.

    She had been thinking during the past week. Now she was able to ept the truth, no matter how bad it was.

    Su Chenghui had something in his mind. He walked quickly. As he headed toward the elevator, Su Qingsang blocked his way.

    ¡°Dad,¡± she spoke to him in a meaningful way, ¡°If you¡¯re not in a rush to leave, why don¡¯t wee to my office and sit for a while?¡±

    Su Chenghui furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t understand what Su Qingsang wanted.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Regarding some things, I don¡¯t mind talking about them here, but I assume that you would like to talk in a more private ce.¡±

    What did that mean? Earlier, Huo Jinyao threatened Su Chenghui because of Su Peizhen. Was Su Qingsang trying to do the same?

    Su Qingsang walked to her office together with Su Chenghui. No one was there. Su Qingsang gently closed the door, then walked up to Su Chenghui.

    Su Chenghui had no idea what she wanted. Vigntly, he looked at her face and said, ¡°What do you want? What do you mean to say to me?¡±

    ¡°Father,¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was soft and gentle. In fact, she didn¡¯t even know if she should call him that.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Just now, you were trying to tell my mom that I¡¯m not her daughter, right?¡±

    Su Chenghui was suddenly speechless, staring at Su Qingsang as if she was an alien.

    ¡°What-what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know you what am I talking about?¡± Su Qingsang stayed expressionless, but Su Chenghui¡¯s attitude proved that her guess was right. In fact, it was not just a guess.

    She was not Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter. She was probably not Su Chenghui¡¯s daughter either.

    ¡°I think you know very well what I¡¯m talking about, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang,¡± Su Chenghui pulled a long face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. This is ridiculous.¡±

    He turned and attempted to leave. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t stop him, but said, ¡°Ridiculous? My mom¡¯s blood type is O, while mine is AB. You might not know about this, or you¡¯re pretending not to know. Type O people can¡¯t have type AB kids, no matter what blood type the other parent has.¡±

    While speaking, Su Qingsang looked at Su Chenghui, who had frozen in ce, and walked towards him step by step.

    ¡°My mother is type O, and I am AB. How can I possibly be her child?¡±

    When she finished talking, she was already standing right before Su Chenghui. Su Chenghui was much taller than she was, so she needed to raise her head to look in his face.

    She looked at the man whom she called Father for twenty-five years.

    ¡°If I¡¯m right, Father, you¡¯re not type AB, are you?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s face turned darker and darker. Of course he was not type AB. He was type B, and so was Su Peizhen.

    When Li Qianxue had her baby, he worried that someone might found out that she wasn¡¯t her daughter based on her blood type. If that happened, he wouldn¡¯t be able to pay his revenge.

    However,ter on, Su Peizhen had a health examination, and from the result of that, he learned that she was type B as well. That was great.

    After all, Li Qianxue was type AB. Thankfully, Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t type O. A type AB parent and a type B parent couldn¡¯t possibly have a type O child. If that were the case, Li Qianxue and Old Master Li would certainly notice that.

    Su Peizhen was type B, and so was himself. Therefore, Li Qianxue never suspected anything all these years. She never thought that her daughter wasn¡¯t really her child.

    That was exactly the reason why Su Chenghui loved Su Peizhen more. He had three kids. Both Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin were type AB. They had Li Qianxue¡¯s blood type.

    Only Su Peizhen had the same blood type as he did.

    For so many times, he thought that God approved his n of revenge. Otherwise, why would Su Peizhen be type B? It was too convenient.

    Within a short span of time, the expression of his face changed a few times.

    He looked at his daughter, who was much shorter than he was. No matter how strong-minded he might be, he couldn¡¯t react at the moment. After all, the secret that was buried in the deepest area of his heart was unearthed.

    Su Qingsang looked at his face. She already knew the answer.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m not Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter. Am I your daughter?¡±

    Su Chenghui wore a sullen look. He didn¡¯t answer the question but stood there motionlessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your daughter either, am I?¡±

    Su Qingsang fixed her eyes on Su Chenghui¡¯s face when she said that.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to say this just once. That is total nonsense. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Su Chenghui finally responded to her.

    ¡°Nonsense?¡± Su Qingsang nodded, then narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°If I¡¯m your daughter and Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter... Have you really loved her?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s face was as ck as thunder. He stayed silent, but Su Qingsang responded for him.

    ¡°If you really loved her, you would never treat her child the way you¡¯ve been treating me.¡±

    ¡°So you never loved my mom, did you?¡±

    Su Chenghui still remained silent. That was his only choice at the moment. He couldn¡¯t admit anything.

 Chapter 409 - Can You Tell Me Who My Mother Is?

    <h4>Chapter 409: Can You Tell Me Who My Mother Is?</h4>

    Once he started talking, he could easily make a mistake, and Su Qingsang could grasp something from his words. He had made a misstep once. He could not let that happen again.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t say anything. He couldn¡¯t possibly staypletely silent, though. Sensing Su Qingsang¡¯s aggressive attitude, he suddenly started feeling a little angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to say this one more time. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If you are not Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter, whose daughter are you?¡±

    Perhaps Su Qingsang was lying. If she wasn¡¯t Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter, why did she be so close to Xiang Caiping during the past few months?

    They never lived together before. Xiang Caiping was never there for her when she was a little girl. If she were sure that Xiang Caiping wasn¡¯t her mother, she would have walked away from her long ago.

    Su Qingsang stared at his face. She wasn¡¯t surprised by Su Chenghui¡¯s reaction.

    She gave a sigh and said, ¡°Are you wondering why I didn¡¯t tell her that I¡¯m not her daughter, while I clearly know about it?¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t respond to Su Qingsang. He did feel that he knew less and less about this daughter of his.

    ¡°Because I really see her as my mother, even though we are not rted.¡±

    Su Qingsang lowered her head while speaking.

    She was wearing the sweater that Xiang Caiping made for her, and the ne that Xiang Caiping gave her.

    The sausages that Xiang Caiping prepared for her were still hanging on her balcony. Every single morning, she heard Xiang Caiping¡¯s gentle and warm words.

    That was the mother¡¯s love that she never had before.

    She didn¡¯t want to lose it, even though she was clearly aware of the fact that Xiang Caiping wasn¡¯t really her mother.

    Even more difficult for her was to hurt Xiang Caiping. Xiang Caiping was so nice to her. If she found out that her daughter, whom she cared so much about, wasn¡¯t really her daughter, how devastated would she be?

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have the courage to think about it, let alone do it. She didn¡¯t want to break the heart of an innocent woman.

    ¡°Dad, can you tell me who I am, and who my mother is? Who is my father? Whose daughter am I? Who brought me to this world?¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang.¡± Su Chenghui looked at his daughter. For the first time, he seemed helpless on his face. ¡°Again, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked back at him, coldly.

    She wasn¡¯t stupid. Su Chenghui¡¯s attitude was very weird. Her brain worked fast. Many details and possibilities shed across her mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m not Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter. You can¡¯t deny that. If you want proof, I can do a DNA test.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked Su Chenghui in the eyes, and said word by word, ¡°The test result can¡¯t be faked. It will tell withplete certainty whether I¡¯m Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter or not.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s expression shifted. However, he calmed back down in just a second.

    Su Qingsang had her eyes fixed on his face, so she wouldn¡¯t miss any slight expression of his.

    ¡°Now, I really want to know if I¡¯m your daughter or not. Am I?¡±

    Su Chenghui finally regained some of his confidence. ¡°Su Qingsang, stop talking nonsense. If you¡¯re not my daughter, whose daughter are you?¡±

    Was he so generous as to raise someone else¡¯s daughter?

    Hearing himself, Su Chenghui realized that he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have. As he thought, he saw Su Qingsang curve her lips in a knowing smile.

    Finally, she seemed to have unearthed Su Chenghui¡¯s secret.

    ¡°I¡¯m your daughter?¡± Su Qingsang held his gaze. ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang, mind your attitude.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t ask more questions. The angry and irritated look on Su Chenghui¡¯s face made her believe what he said. That made sense. Which man would be willing to raise someone else¡¯s child?

    So, she was Su Chenghui¡¯s daughter, wasn¡¯t she?

    She nodded and looked at Su Chenghui mercilessly. ¡°I¡¯m your daughter, but not Xiang Caiping¡¯s. Therefore, there was another woman in your life. My Mom doesn¡¯t know about her, nor does Aunt Li. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang, are you done talking?¡± Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t bear listening to her. What kind of man did Su Qignsang think he was? Another woman? That sounded awful.

    ¡°You betrayed my Mom and Aunt Li. You never loved my Mom.¡±

    In fact, she could easily guess that Su Chenghui didn¡¯t love Xiang Caiping. If he did, the two of them would have been together a long time ago.

    She refused to believe that the Li Family tore the two of them apart. She had lived with Old Master Li and Li Qianxue for quite a long while. The Li Family couldn¡¯t possibly force Su Chenghui into his marriage with Li Qianxue if he didn¡¯t want that.

    ¡°Su Qingsang,¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know what to say, so he simply said, ¡°Shut up.¡±

    She was only a child in his eyes. What could she know about this business?

    Su Qingsang smiled meaningfully, and asked, ¡°Does Aunt Li know about it?¡±

    She always felt that Su Chenghui was an irresponsible man. It turned out that he was even worse than she thought.

    He kept in touch with Xiang Caiping while he was with Li Qianxue, and at the same time, another mysterious woman was in his life.

    It was the first time Su Qingsang learned that Su Chenghui was capable of that.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, shut up.¡±

    Su Chenghui pulled a long face. He made a step forward and seemed to lose his temper right away. ¡°Have you said enough yet?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Su Qingsang looked at his angry face and showed no sign of stepping back. ¡°I¡¯m not finished yet. I have the right to know who my real mother is, don¡¯t I?¡±

    Su Chenghui was stunned a little at first, then abruptly turned his face away and said, ¡°That¡¯s not something that you need to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Not something I need to worry about?¡± Su Qingsang wanted tough. ¡°What do I need to worry about then? Dad, I know you don¡¯t like me, but I¡¯ve been calling you ¡®Dad¡¯ for over twenty years after all. Now, all I want is the truth, the answer. Can¡¯t you even give me that?¡±

    ¡°There is no answer. You¡¯ve been overthinking.¡±

    ¡°No answer? Well, maybe I should be wondering if I¡¯m your daughter or not.¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang, watch your attitude. I¡¯ve told you that what you said is nonsense. If you¡¯re not my daughter, whose daughter are you?¡±

    ¡°Alright, since you said that I¡¯m your daughter, let me ask you something. Where is my Mom? Where is she? Who is she?¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang,¡± Su Chenghui felt so annoyed. It didn¡¯t happen often, but this time, he was angry because of Su Qingsang¡¯s unwanted attitude, ¡°Who gave you the right to be like this? Who allowed you to talk to me like this?¡±

 Chapter 410 - Why Are You Trying to Hide It?

    <h4>Chapter 410: Why Are You Trying to Hide It?</h4>

    ¡°No one,¡± Su Qingsang never thought that one day, her rtionship with Su Chenghui would be like that. ¡°I just want an answer. Is that hard? Is it difficult for you to mention the name of the woman who gave birth to me?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why? If it¡¯s not really hard for you to speak out the name of that woman, why are you still trying to conceal it at this point?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s face reddened. He didn¡¯t reply to Su Qingsang¡¯s words. Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t expecting him to give the answer so easily, though.

    She was still confused, longing for the answer. So, she couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward and raise her head to look at Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Dad, am I the result of a one-night stand?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Su Chenghui was infuriated. He raised a hand and almost pped Su Qingsang in the face.

    Su Qingsang stared at him with her chin held high. Su Chenghui¡¯s hand paused briefly in the air, then dropped.

    After that, he snorted, turned, and left without looking back.

    This time, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t try to stop him. She stood there, watching Su Chenghui m the door.

    She felt tired, powerless, so she stepped backward and leaned against her desk.

    Her puzzle was halfway solved, but the other half was still there. Su Chenghui was her father. That must be true.

    What about her mother? Who gave birth to her? What kind of person was she?

    Which woman had had a rtionship with Su Chenghui? That was an unanswered question.

    He wouldn¡¯t tell, and no one knew. Whom could she ask about that? Su Chenghui refused to give her the answer, so who could she get the answer from?

    Suddenly, her phone started ringing. She nced at Huo Jinyao¡¯s name that was sparkling on the phone screen, then answered the call.

    Huo Jinyao returned to Rong City two days ago. The New Year wasing. He wasn¡¯t able to do whatever he wanted, even though he was the CEO of Tianyu Group.

    There was lots of work for him to do in Rong City. Su Qingsang knew that he was busy. Some times, she could hear him typing veryte at night.

    At other times, she heard Yang Wenchang reporting to him.

    ¡°Why are you calling me now?¡± Su Qingsang looked at the time and said, ¡°Have you had lunch yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Jinyao handed a file to Yang Wenchang, then signaled for thetter to leave. ¡°Didn¡¯t you take a nap?¡±

    ¡°No. Something happened. I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Su Qingsang was still thinking about Su Chenghui¡¯s reaction. That made her a little unhappy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± From her voice, Huo Jinyao sensitively detected that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Qingsang cleared her throat and said, ¡°I¡¯m not an orphan.¡±

    ¡°Did you talk to your father about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He came to visit my Mom just now.¡± Su Qingsang repeated Su Chenghui¡¯s words to Huo Jinyao and described how he reacted. Of course, she didn¡¯t mention that Su Chenghui almost pped her.

    ¡°Are you saying that your father admitted that you¡¯re his daughter, but didn¡¯t tell you who your mother is?¡±

    ¡°Yes. No matter how much I asked him, he wouldn¡¯t tell.¡± Su Qingsang was a little frustrated. ¡°Can my real mother be an awful person?¡±

    Otherwise, why would Su Chenghui have that kind of attitude?

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Huo Jinyao thought in a different way. ¡°Have you thought that maybe your real mother isn¡¯t awful... maybe it¡¯s the other way around?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. Your father earned Li Qianxue¡¯s favor when he was young. She liked him so much that she made him marry her, even though he didn¡¯t love her. She might not be the only rich girl who fell for your father. Perhaps your real mother was one of his suitors. She gave up on him atst, because she couldn¡¯t win over Li Qianxue.¡±

    Huo Jinyao made a guess. Su Qingsang found it both funny and annoying.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I assume you don¡¯t know how powerful the Li Family was back then. Who would have the guts to steal Li Qianxue¡¯s man?¡±

    That would be suicidal!

    ¡°What else could it be? You can¡¯t exin it otherwise. If your mother was just a random girl, he could have just told Li Qianxue whose daughter you are. He could have one mistress, or two. That¡¯s the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, enough,¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear listening to that. ¡°I do think that my father is not a loyal man, but I feel your guess is less likely to be true than mine.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Huo Jinyao believed that his guess could very much be right. ¡°If you ask me, I¡¯d say that your mother might be a girl from a very rich family. The only reason your father refuses to tell you about her is that he doesn¡¯t want your real mother¡¯s family and the Li Family to be enemies.¡±

    Huo Jinyao said it without thinking while looking at the screen of hisputer.

    Still, he had one vague, ridiculous idea popping up in his head when he heard himself. Was it possible that...

    Su Qingsang bit her lip and changed the topic. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me why you¡¯re calling me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao called her every night after he left for Rong City, but it was the first time he called her in the afternoon.

    Hearing her words, Huo Jinyao stopped thinking about Su Chenghui.

    ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± said Huo Jinyao with a gentle voice. ¡°Grandpa still wants you toe to Rong City for the New Year. I already said no, but he said that he could send a private ne to pick you and your Mom up. He also said that he¡¯ll hire the best doctor and nurse for your Mom if you¡¯re worried about her.¡±

    ¡°Why did he suddenly say that? Is there a special reason?¡±

    Huo Jinyao paused briefly to think. Something crossed his mind. ¡°I might have forgotten to tell you that my grandpa has one brother and one sister. I have one great-uncle and one great-aunt. They don¡¯t live in Rong City.¡±

    ¡°Every year, theye back here during the New Year. This year, they heard that I¡¯m married, so they want to meet you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao wouldn¡¯t care if it was anyone else. However, his great-uncle, Huo Yangyuan, and his great-aunt, Huo Yangxiu, were not ordinary people. Not to mention that they were elders of the family, so it was normal for them to want to meet the wife of their brother¡¯s grandson.

    It was perfectly reasonable. Also, it was the first year of his marriage with Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Qingsang, Grandpa said that he¡¯ll send your Mom to the best hospital, so you don¡¯t need to worry about her. He will make sure that our mother will be taken good care of.¡±

    Judging by his words, she realized she might have no choice but to follow him to Rong City for the New Year.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, do you have a huge family?¡±

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°No. I just feel that it might be a little overwhelming.¡±

    Last time, she had met Huo Jinyao¡¯s uncles and aunties, and his cousins. She thought that was his entire family.

    But this time, she needed to meet his great-uncle and great-aunt, and their children. How many people would that be?

    Somehow, she did not want to go to Rong City.

 Chapter 411 - She Felt Very Uncomfortable

    <h4>Chapter 411: She Felt Very Ufortable</h4>

    Su Chenghui¡¯s parents died young. Old Master Li was the eldest member of the family. Su Qingsang had always been an insignificant one in her family of origin, so it was never her responsibility to take care of the family guests.

    asionally, she ran into some of those guests. None of them looked at her in a friendly way.

    To be honest, that was the reason why Su Qingsang didn¡¯t like spending time with rtives. She liked simple rtionships. The simpler, the better.

    Huo Jinyao fell into silence. He thought of Su Qingsang¡¯s personality and how she grew up.

    ¡°Forget it, then,¡± he smiled and said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Grandpa that you¡¯re noting back here.¡±

    ¡°Will that be inappropriate?¡± Su Qingsang really didn¡¯t like spending time with rtives, especially ones she barely knew.

    However, she was not silly. She was aware of how she was supposed to deal with some interpersonal rtionships.

    Huo Jinyao was the oldest grandson of Old Master Huo. Old Master Huo liked him, but still, it would be inappropriate for him to be too proud and to neglect the other family members and some family friends.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright,¡± said Huo Jinyao. He would take all the pressure. He didn¡¯t want to displease his great-uncle and great-aunt, but neither did he want Su Qingsang to be unhappy.

    ¡°Stay in Lin City, if you don¡¯t want toe here. We cane to visit together with our mother when she recovered.¡±

    As for the rtives and family friends who would be visiting during the New Year, he would deal with them.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± said Su Qingsang. She was making things difficult for him by being self-willed, wasn¡¯t she?

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. This is only the start of our marriage. The first New Year is no big deal. Next year, the year after that, we¡¯ll be celebrating every next New Year together.¡±

    Su Qingsang knew that he was just trying tofort her.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Su Qingsang wanted to say thank you, but those two words were far from enough. Besides, it was not necessary for her to say that to him.

    ¡°I miss you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao curved his lips in a smile. Those three words made him a lot happier than before. ¡°Um, I miss you too.¡±

    ¡°Go back to work. I have to start working too.¡± She heard footsteps from the outside.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle back to you when I finish my job.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t say no, but ended the call, pressed the phone against her chest, let a little smile appear on her face.

    Finding her real mother didn¡¯t seem really important anymore, because now she had her Mom and Huo Jinyao.

    As for her real mother, she would take her time to find out who she was. She believed that there would be at least some clues about that woman.

    What Huo Jinyao said could be right. Her real mother might be someone special. That could be why Su Chenghui didn¡¯t want to tell her name.

    One thought shed across Su Qingsang¡¯s mind. It disappeared so soon that she failed to grasp it.

    The weather in Lin City grew colder and colder. It was about a week before the New Year. Somepanies had started their New Year vacation.

    People who worked in hospitals didn¡¯t have real vacations. The first seven days of the New Year were holidays, but there would be doctors on duty every single day.

    This year, Xiang Caiping was staying in the hospital, so Su Qingsang volunteered to work on New Year¡¯s Day and the day before that.

    The hospital expected fewer patients during the New Year than usual. Some Chinese people believed that going to the hospital on the first day of the year would bring bad luck, so normally, they would wait in spite of any difort they had.

    Giving birth on New Year¡¯s Day wasn¡¯t something impossible, but it was statistically rare. If no ident happened, Su Qingsang could have some rest during the New Year.

    The only thing shemented was that Xiang Caiping had to stay at the hospital, so she couldn¡¯t go home either.

    At New Year¡¯s Eve, Su Qingsang finished her work early. After work, she asked Xiao Yu to look after her mother, then went home.

    Xiao Yu was the second caregiver that she hired. Xiao Ning had to go home for the New Year, so she hired Xiao Yu.

    She went back home. Sister Lu was a local resident. She didn¡¯t leave, because she knew that Su Qingsang woulde home.

    ¡°Sister Lu, thank you for the hard work.¡±

    Earlier, Su Qingsang arranged for sister Lu to work an extra day.

    Sister Lu did a great job. She made some dumplings and a few other dishes.

    ¡°Thank you, Sister Lu,¡± Su Qingsang gave her the red envelop that she prepared for her as a bonus, and said, ¡°Thank you very much for looking after us during the past few months. You can go home and celebrate the New Year with your family now. I¡¯m looking forward to having you again in the New Year.¡±

    Sister Lu epted the red envelop and left.

    Su Qingsang packed the delicacies and then returned to the hospital in a haste.

    It was about seven PM when she arrived. When she did, she told Xiao Yu to go home.

    ¡°Mom, are you bored lying here? We are having dumplings today,¡± Su Qingsang took out the dumplings, and said, ¡°You can watch TV while I¡¯m arranging the food.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll watch you,¡± seeing that Su Qingsang was busy at preparing the food, Xiang Caiping felt touched and also a little guilty.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you have to spend the New Year¡¯s Eve at the hospital together with an olddy like me.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to hear that,¡± Su Qingsang boiled the water on the induction cooker.

    She brought the cooker to the hospital to heat food for Xiang Caiping. The hospital managers normally would pretend not to see it, as long as she didn¡¯t try to stir-fry food with it.

    ¡°You are not old. If we go out shopping together now, people would say that we¡¯re sisters.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just saying that to make me happy.¡±

    ¡°I mean it,¡± Su Qingsang put the dishes on the table and said, ¡°You have to wait a little bit. I¡¯ll warm the rest of the food after the dumplings are ready. Mom, I hope you won¡¯t find this New Year too humble. It¡¯s only the two of us this year.¡±

    ¡°This is not humble at all.¡±

    Compared to the past decades, it was the best New Year she ever had. It was a little quiet but nice enough.

    ¡°I¡¯m just feeling that it¡¯s a little inappropriate that you didn¡¯t go back to Rong City with Jinyao for the New Year.¡±

    Remembering that Huo Jinyao earlier called her and said that he was too busy toe back to Lin City, Xiang Caiping felt a little sorry.

    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Jinyao understands me. He said that he¡¯ll support my decision, whatever it is. Why are you still talking about it?¡±

    In fact, Su Qingsang was worried about the same things. However, Huo Jinyao had promised her repeatedly that nothing bad would happen. Therefore, she stopped thinking about that and focused on keeping Xiang Caipingpany.

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t good at cooking but still did a neat job. The water boiled, and then she put the dumplings into the pot. Before the dumplings were ready, she warmed the rest of the food in the microwave.

    In less than twenty minutes, all the food was ready.

    She served the food on the small table attached to the hospital bed, then winded up the headboard for Xiang Caiping to lean on.

    Xiang Caiping had healed well during the past few weeks. She still couldn¡¯t do intense exercise or move quickly but was already able to sit up in bed by herself.

    Su Qingsang prepared the food, then filled her bowl with soup.

    ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t drink alcohol, so we¡¯ll make a toast with the soup. I wish that our life will turn for the better.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Xiang Caiping nodded, picked up the bowl of soup, and said, ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled. The food was simple, and the dinner took ce in a hospital room. However, the atmosphere was perfect.

    On the other hand, the atmosphere in the Su Family wasn¡¯t so good.

 Chapter 412 - Are You Even A Human Being?

    <h4>Chapter 412: Are You Even A Human Being?</h4>

    The dining room was awkwardly quiet. No one was speaking or smiling. The atmosphere was very depressing.

    Li Qianxue was sitting at the head of the long dining table. The steaming, delicate dishes on the table didn¡¯t bring a happy look to her face.

    Normally, there would be five people at the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. This year, one of them wasn¡¯t there. How could she not be angry about that?

    She didn¡¯t expect Su Chenghui to be so cruel as to forbid Su Peizhen froming back for the New Year.

    Su Peizhen was her first child. She had invested so much in her.

    Unlike Su Yuxin, Su Peizhen was so weak and fragile when she was a baby, probably because of the difficultbor.

    She was such a tiny baby girl. Back then, Li Qianxue was even afraid that she might hurt the baby by holding her.

    For the very first time, her little girl wasn¡¯t celebrating the New Year together with her.

    With a sullen face, she sat there silently.

    Because of the unhappy look on her face, there was no festive atmosphere in the dining room at all.

    ¡°Mom,¡± Su Yuxin couldn¡¯t stand the sullen tension. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t have an appetite. She couldn¡¯t ept what was happening now.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, are you even a human being? How could you send your daughter so far away from home because of some outsider? You didn¡¯t even let here home for the New Year. Are you punishing her? No, you are punishing me.¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± Su Yuxin really didn¡¯t want to hear Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui fight on New Year¡¯s Eve. ¡°Calm down. My sister will soone home.¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Li Qianxue gave Su Chenghui a re and said, ¡°Your father sent her so far away from home. Who knows if he¡¯ll ever let here back?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue,¡± Old Master Li started talking, ¡°That¡¯s enough. This is the New Year. How can you be like this?¡±

    ¡°Father, as you said, this is the New Year. Does he want me to be happy at the New Year? No, he wants me to suffer.¡±

    Li Qianxue was thinking of Su Peizhen. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even eat anything. ¡°Peizhen has never been alone on New Year¡¯s Eve. I don¡¯t even know if she had dinner yet, or if she¡¯s sad and alone.¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± Old Master Li recalled what Huo Jinyao asked before.

    In fact, if Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t get softhearted and let things ago, Su Peizhen might be in prison now, instead of the United States.

    He could not tell Li Qianxue about it, though. She would, of course, refuse to believe that her daughter would do something like that.

    What happened was the best possible oue. Su Peizhen could use some time alone abroad, to figure out how serious what she did was.

    ¡°Peizhen isn¡¯t a child anymore. So many people are living by themselves. Why can¡¯t she do the same? Stop talking, just sit there and finish this dinner.¡±

    ¡°Father...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m old. I don¡¯t want to hear you two fighting. If you want to me stay alive for a couple more years, stop talking now.¡±

    Li Qianxue clenched her teeth. She was angry but facing Old Master Li, she had to stop.

    She looked at Su Chenghui. The disappointment in her eyes grew stronger and stronger. Seeing that he was sitting there without saying a word, she was even angrier than before.

    She made such a scene, yet he barely reacted. Sometimes, she hoped that Su Chenghui would argue with her and even fight her, instead of staying perfectly silent.

    However, he was silent most of the time. He always looked at her as if she were a puppet.

    She realized that long ago. She loved the man less and less.

    Before, she convinced herself that she still loved him, for the sake of her children and father. Recently, however, she felt more and more powerless. She didn¡¯t even know when that process started.

    She dropped her head. It was New Year¡¯s eve, yet the atmosphere was awful.

    Su Yuxin stayed silent. He didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with his family. Things were great when he was little. The older he became, the less his family was like a real family.

    He had no idea how to change that situation.

    Su Chenghui did notice Li Qianxue¡¯s anger, Old Master Li¡¯s hidden disappointment, and the hope in Su Yuxin¡¯s eyes.

    However, today, he really wasn¡¯t in the mood to respond to any of them. After that day, he never went back to the hospital.

    On the one hand, Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t want to see him; on the other hand, he didn¡¯t want to see Su Qingsang.

    He thought he was the only one who knew about the secret, but now Su Qingsang knew part of it too.

    Su Chenghui never thought that one day, someone would discover his secret. In his imagination, his revenge would take ce when Li Qianxue was old, when she found that there was no way to fix all the mistakes.

    It wasn¡¯t supposed to happen now.

    Recently, Su Chenghui had been having veryplicated feelings. Whatever Su Qingsang knew, Huo Jinyao must know too.

    Su Qingsang might not guess the answer now, but Huo Jinyao, as a very smart person, might be able to figure out the truth about Su Qingsang¡¯s real mother.

    What would happen then? If one day the secret was no longer a secret, and the whole of Lin City knew who Su Qingsang¡¯s real mother was, what would happen?

    Su Chenghui had no spare attention to think about anything else now. He raised his head and looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s face.

    Old Master Li was on the scene, so the anger in her face had softened. She was still unhappy, though.

    With her cold expression, she looked haughty and inessible.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t even remember thest time he saw her happy.

    Sensing Su Chenghui¡¯s gaze, Li Qianxue raised her head, gave him a nce, and then said coldly, ¡°What now? What do you want to say? Don¡¯t worry, curse me if you want. This is New Year¡¯s Eve. I won¡¯t fight with you, for the sake of my father.¡±

    Su Chenghui somehow felt suffocated. He dropped his head and nced at the food on the table.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    His voice was strangely gentle. Li Qianxue gave him a nce, thinking that he was going to y some kind of trick. She was watching him vigntly.

    Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t the only one who was looking at Su Chenghui. Old Master Li and Su Yuxin were doing the same. Under everyone¡¯s stares, Su Chenghui felt utterly ufortable. He picked up the ss of wine before him and raised it toward Old Master Li.

    ¡°Father, happy New Year.¡±

    ¡°Happy New Year,¡± Old Master Li raised his own ss.

    After that, Su Chenghui clinked sses with Su Yuxin and said, ¡°Work hard in school. You¡¯re one year older thanst year. In the future, you¡¯ll be the one who runs the family.¡±

    ¡°I will. Happy New Year, Dad.¡±

    ¡°Emm,¡± Su Chenghui nodded, then looked at Li Qianxue, raised his ss toward her and said, ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    The same toast happened every year, as a routine. Li Qianxue sat there motionlessly. She was still angry.

    Su Chenghui looked a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t lower his ss, but said, ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    Li Qianxue paused briefly with surprise. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Chenghui. She didn¡¯t remember hearing him calling her name like that.

    He always called her by her full name. Sometimes, he avoided using her name altogether.

    She felt a little awkward and confused too. What was Su Chenghui doing? Was he nning something behind her back?

    ...

 Chapter 413 - More and More Unsatisfied

    <h4>Chapter 413: More and More Unsatisfied</h4>

    Li Qianxue could not be med for distrusting Su Chenghui. She only thought that way because she had seen through that man.

    He was heartless, or rather, his true heart was never for her. It was for someone else.

    Thinking of her daughter, Li Qianxue put on a sour face again. ¡°Su Chenghui, don¡¯t think that being nice can make me forgive you. I won¡¯t talk to you until Peizhenes back.¡±

    ¡°Qianxie,¡± Old Master Li couldn¡¯t bear listening to her words. ¡°Are we going to celebrate the New Year or not?¡±

    Li Qianxie was very unhappy, but for the sake of Old Master Li, she still raised her ss.

    She didn¡¯t clink her ss with Su Chenghui, though. All she did was raise the ss slightly and then take a sip of the wine.

    Watching her move, Su Chenghui didn¡¯t rx but had his heart sink deeper.

    Li Qianxue loved Su Peizhen so much. If one day she found out that Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t her daughter...

    The New Year was supposed to be a warm festival, but somehow, Su Chenghui felt icy cold in his heart.

    ...

    After dinner, Su Qingsang tidied the table. She bought quite a few dishes, but only a small portion of each.

    She and Xiang Caiping finished therger part of the food while watching TV.

    After throwing away the leftovers and washing the dishes, she sat back down and watched New Year¡¯s G on TV.

    Su Qingsang rarely watched New Year¡¯s G. This year, she watched it together with Xiang Caiping and found it less awful than people said online.

    Xiang Caiping looked at Su Qignsang, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°Qingsang, I¡¯m so happy to celebrate the New Year together with you.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± Su Qingsang looked back at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m finally not alone anymore.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, I feel that I¡¯m in a dream. I can¡¯t believe that I have such a wonderful daughter.¡±

    Su Qingsangughed. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? I¡¯m right here. Are you still feeling like you¡¯re in a dream?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Xiang Caiping sighed, recalling all that she had been through these years. ¡°I didn¡¯t consider myself a lucky person. So now I always question myself, ask myself if I really have the great good luck to be the mother of a lovely daughter like you.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s heart missed a beat. She held Xiang Caiping¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to be unhappy if you say that again. Shouldn¡¯t I be thinking that I¡¯m so lucky to have a great mother like you?¡± Her voice sounded a little awkward.

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Xiang Caiping finally ended the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. It¡¯s the New Year. We should talk about something that makes us happy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Su Qingsang silently sighed with relief. At that moment, the TV was ying a skit, so Xiang Caiping focused on it.

    Xiang Caiping was injured and not young anymore. After spending a short while watching TV, she started nodding off. Su Qingsang fetched some warm water, carefully helped her to wash, and then let her sleep.

    After Xiang Caiping fell asleep, Su Qingsang gently turned off the TV, picked up her phone, and left the room to call Huo Jinyao.

    The phone was ringing, but no one answered the call. Su Qignsang frowned and gently put the phone back into her pocket.

    She prepared to go back to the room to sleep but worried that Huo Jinyao might call her back. She struggled for a short while, then turned her phone to vibrate mode and returned to the room.

    In the room, shey on the tiny bed meant for the caregiver but couldn¡¯t sleep.

    What was Huo Jinyao doing? Why didn¡¯t he answer the call?

    Earlier, he said that many rtives would be visiting his family. Perhaps he was busy talking to them.

    Su Qingsang fell asleep while making all kinds of guesses. In her sleep, she felt her phone vibrating under the pillow.

    She automatically reached her hand under the pillow and picked up the phone. She was still not fully awake when she saw the glowing screen.

    She nced at Xiang Caiping, who was still sleeping, then put on her coat and went out to the hallway to answer the call.

    ¡°Were you sleeping?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was heard on the other side of the line. Su Qingsang blinked. The cold wind that blew across the hallway woke her up immediately.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Did you call me just now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. What were you doing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    In fact, the Huo Family celebration was a lot busier this year than thest year.

    Because Huo Jinyao got married this year, Old Master Huo¡¯s younger brother, Huo Yangyuan, went back to Rong City for the New Year. His sister, Huo Yangxiu, and her husband would arrive in a couple of days.

    Huo Yangyuan worked in another city in the province. He always stayed where he worked for the New Year. After all, he had many visitors every New Year.

    He rarely came to Rong City, because he wanted to spare himself the trouble. All those people would follow him to Rong City, and Old Master Huo would have to meet them too.

    Huo Yangyuan was a high-ranking official, but still, he respected his elder brother, Old Master Huo.

    This year was different. First, Old Master Huo¡¯s eldest grandson was married. That was great news. He was not in Rong City earlier, so he couldn¡¯t attend the wedding. So at the New Year, he grasped the opportunity toe back to meet the wife of his brother¡¯s grandson.

    In addition, he was about to retire. He had already gone through the retirement procedure earlier this year. He nned toe back to Rong City to live after retirement.

    As for hiswork, he wasn¡¯t worried about that at all.

    Unlike Huo Mingguang and Huo Mingliang, who liked doing business, his oldest son, Huo Mingfan, had already gained some experiences in the world of politics. In a few years, he would be able to climb up to a higher position.

    As young people were going uphill, the old ones would naturally retire.

    He was eager and excited to meet Huo Jinyao¡¯s wife.

    However, he arrived to find out that she wasn¡¯t there.

    As a senior official, Huo Yangyuan knew how to conceal his feelings.

    His two sons weren¡¯t as good-tempered as he was.

    ¡°Great-uncle, I think you¡¯re probably not important enough to make our cousin-inw travel all the way here.¡±

    ¡°I agree. Jinyao is too nice to his wife. I suppose she¡¯s the only girl in Rong City who didn¡¯t celebrate her first New Year after the wedding with her husband¡¯s family.¡±

    Huo Mingmeiughed exaggeratedly. ¡°Why are you talking about this on New Year¡¯s Eve? If you ask me, I¡¯d say that Jinyao is probably not married at all. After all, Dad is always asking for great-grandchildren. Many people hire girlfriends to celebrate the New Year together with their parents nowadays, right? I think a man can hire a wife as well, can¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Speak of which, sister-inw, I think you really need to talk some sense into Jinyao. How can a man from a family like ours hire a wife? People wouldugh at us if they knew about it.¡±

    Huo Jinyao expressionlessly listened to those people talking. Unlike him, Liu Tongjia¡¯s face darkened when she heard those words.

    She red at Huo Jinyao. The dissatisfaction that Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang brought her went straight to the top.

    ...

 Chapter 414 - Iâ€™m Worried that My Wife Might Leave Me

    <h4>Chapter 414: I¡¯m Worried that My Wife Might Leave Me</h4>

    Huo Jinyao married a woman that she didn¡¯t like, and he had been spending a lot of time in Lin City because of that woman.

    He didn¡¯t even bring her home for the New Year. That woman was so unreasonable, yet Huo Jinyao treasured her so much.

    Liu Tongjia nearly lost her temper right at the scene. However, after pondering this for a moment, she didn¡¯t let herself explode.

    ¡°He can do whatever he likes. We don¡¯t need to tell young people how to live their lives.¡±

    Liu Tongjia looked at Huo Mingmei, said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about some happy things on New Year¡¯s eve. It¡¯s so good to have Uncle back home this year.¡±

    Huo Mingmei followed her lead and changed the topic. Huo Jinyao only felt bored.

    He looked at Liu Tongjia and couldn¡¯t tell if he was more disappointed or exasperated. That was typical of her.

    No matter how supposedly wrong he was and how unhappy she was about him, in front of other people, she would always take his side and speak for him.

    He always watched her like an outsider.

    Expressionlessly, he looked at the group of people. This was his family, the people who were closely rted to him, including his parents.

    However, he couldn¡¯t feel any warmth or care from his parents. He thought of Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping.

    Xiang Caiping wasn¡¯t Su Qingsang¡¯s real mother, but he was so nice to her.

    Suddenly, Huo Jinyao felt annoyed. He stood up and walked outside.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡± Liu Tongjia noticed that his son seemed to be leaving. ¡°The whole family are here for the New Year. Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Nowhere. I¡¯m just going to make a call,¡± Huo Jinyao turned around while speaking. With a sarcastic expression, he gave Huo Mingmei a nce.

    ¡°After all, I hired my wife. I¡¯m afraid that she might leave me for the people who are willing to pay a higher price. So I need to call her now to tell her how much I like her.¡±

    After saying that, Huo Jinyao walked out in big steps. Huo Mingmei realized what happened after he left, and her face turned sour.

    ¡°My sister, look at him! How awful is his attitude!¡±

    Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t look happy either. She didn¡¯t know when she and her son became like strangers. Their rtionship grew worse and worse.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want to fix it, and neither did she.

    There was a better way, yet neither of them was willing to give way first.

    Huo Mingmei wanted toin more. However, she noticed the look on Liu Tongjia¡¯s face and realized that if she said one more word about that, she might displease thetter. She thought for a moment and then gave up.

    Huo Jinyao shook his head and cast those annoying things out of his mind.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying up for the New Year?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone, gently brushing across his heart like a feather.

    ¡°I am, but I¡¯d rather do it together with you.¡±

    He felt more at home being with Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Next year. We¡¯ll certainly be staying up to wee the New Year together next year.¡±

    ¡°Emm,¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. He was happy to sense the firm tone in Su Qingsang¡¯s words. ¡°Is Mom sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she fell asleep long ago.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked outside the window. The noises of fireworks could be heard from a distance away. She couldn¡¯t see the fireworks from the hallway, though.

    She held the phone and moved toward the window that was at the end of the hallway.

    ¡°What about you? Have you had dinner yet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Huo Family had an especially rich New Year Eve¡¯s dinner this year because Huo Yangyuan was there.

    ¡°Me too,¡± Su Qingsang walked to the window and saw some people letting off fireworks somewhere nearby.

    ¡°What did you have? You and Mom did have a decent dinner, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Huo Jinyao offered to make arrangements for their dinner, but Su Qingsang refused.

    ¡°Of course. We had a nice New Year Eve¡¯s dinner. I asked Sister Lu to make us some dumplings and some other dishes. We also stir-fried Mom¡¯s sausages. It was so delicious.¡±

    ¡°I want some of that.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had parted from Su Qingsang for ten days. He called her every day, and sometimes they would video chat. However, he still missed her so much.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Sister Lu to make it for you when youe back after the New Year.¡±

    ¡°I want you to cook for me. Can you do that?¡± Huo Jinyao grasped the opportunity to make a request.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qignsang wasn¡¯t good at cooking. She only knew how to stir-fry vegetables. ¡°I¡¯m not good at that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want you to cook for me. Just tell me if you¡¯re going to do it or not.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll cook for you, okay?¡± The man could really be unreasonable sometimes.

    ¡°You said that yourself!¡± Her words swept away his foul mood. ¡°I¡¯ll be expecting that.¡±

    Su Qingsang gave an embarrassed smile. She wasn¡¯t a chef. She rarely even cooked her own lunch.

    Huo Jinyao knew about that, yet still, he looked forward to trying the food she made.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that my food might poison you to death?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be a happy ghost if that happened. I¡¯d be happy to be poisoned to death by my wife¡¯s food.¡±

    After ten days away from her, he was better at sweet-talking.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.

    ¡°Alright, just go back to Grandpa and the others,¡± Su Qingsang tightened her coat. The wind at the window was strong. ¡°I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Huo Jinyao looked at the time and said, ¡°Ten more minutes.¡±

    ¡°Ten more minutes of chatting?¡±

    ¡°I just want to hear your voice.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice poured into Su Qingsang¡¯s ear through the phone.

    His voice was slightly low. As it echoed across Su Qingsang¡¯s ear, she suddenly felt warm.

    High up in the sky, a beautiful firework bloomed. She recalled the surprise that Huo Jinyao prepared for her at her birthday.

    She felt as if that happened yesterday.

    Another boom could be heard. Fireworks shed across the sky.

    ¡°Happy New Year,¡± she heard Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice at the same time.

    Su Qingsang smiled. She finally figured out why Huo Jinyao wanted to chat with her for another ten minutes.

    The noises of fireworks wereing in waves, from both her side and his.

    ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    Now that it was midnight, it was officially the new year.

    ¡°Qingsang, I want to see you so much.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± Su Qingsang heard the fireworks from all directions. A few people were letting some off on the square near the hospital.

    ¡°Qingsang, do you have a New Year¡¯s wish? I can¡¯t celebrate the New Year together with you this time. Is there a gift that I can give you?¡±

    Even over the noise of the fireworks, Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was clear.

    ¡°No,¡± Su Qingsang shook her head and said, ¡°I have everything I need.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you can make a wish,¡± Huo Jinyao said half-jokingly and half-seriously. ¡°I will fulfill your wish.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the fireworks in the sky and didn¡¯t respond to Huo Jinyao, but silently wondered what to wish for.

    Her first wish was for everyone she cared about to be happy and healthy.

    After spending a short while looking at the sky, she said to herself that if she could really make a wish, it would be to find her real mother.

    ...

 Chapter 415 - What Are You Talking About?

    <h4>Chapter 415: What Are You Talking About?</h4>

    Su Qingsang wanted the answer, not because she didn¡¯t like Xiang Caiping, or because she wanted to rebuild the mother-daughter rtionship with her real mother.

    After meeting Xiang Caiping, she realized something.

    Xiang Caiping had suffered for twenty lonely years. That made Su Qingsang wonder if her real mother lived an even worse life than Xiang Caiping had.

    Xiang Caiping sold her apartment and left for the North to start her own business. She was a strong, capable woman. Still, she missed her daughter so much.

    What about the other woman, the woman who gave birth to Su Qingsang?

    Was she living an unfortunate life in somece that Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know about? Was she unhappy?

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to think about that, but she couldn¡¯t help it.

    Before, she never longed for motherly love, because she knew that was useless. However, after spending a few months together with Xiang Caiping, she felt entirely different.

    No matter if she would eventually recognize that woman as her mother or not, she wanted to do something for her, to thank her for bringing her into the world.

    As for the other things, she would think about those after she found that woman.

    ¡°Darling?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was heard on the other side of the phone. Su Qingsang came back to her senses, smiled at the fireworks in the sky, and said, ¡°Huo Jinyao, can you really make my wishe true?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Huo Jinyao nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll even get you a star from the sky if you want one.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right,¡± Su Qignsangughed. ¡°If I asked you for a star, you might give me a meteorite.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you like that?¡± Huo Jinyao said regretfully. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate meteorites. Many meteorites have a very high value. They are even more expensive than diamonds.¡±

    He was talking nonsense again. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know. Maybe you should buy me a few pieces of meteorite instead of a diamond. We can put them in my room and hold a meteorite exhibition. Isn¡¯t that a great idea?¡±

    ¡°Darling, you know me so well,¡± Huo Jinyao leaned against the wall, looked at the splendid sky, and said, ¡°I used to dream of owning a museum that would hold exhibitions of some special things that people never have seen before.¡±

    On the other side of the phone, a trace of sadness shed across Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes. Howe that little boy who dreamed about running a museum disappeared?

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t believe even a word he said. She almost lost patience. ¡°What a great dream. Howe you didn¡¯t do it?¡±

    ¡°Museums don¡¯t earn money. They cost money. I need to make money for my wife, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Qingsang finally grasped a loophole in his words, ¡°When you started to think about earning money for your wife, I wasn¡¯t your wife yet, was I?¡±

    ¡°No, you weren¡¯t. However, I was long-sighted. I decided to earn money and save all my money for my future wife. See how smart your husband is?¡±

    Su Qingsang nearly burst out inughter. ¡°Huo Jinyao, it¡¯s such a pity that you weren¡¯t invited to the New Year¡¯s G. You are so good at talking. You could be a great talk show artist.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Those people are tasteless. Perhaps I should do a talk show exclusively for you next time?¡±

    Hearing that, Su Qingsang finallyughed.

    ¡°Alright. Do start learning talk show skills. In the future, you¡¯ll be giving me a talk show every time Ie home from work.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a deal.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Qignsang gave up, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Just get some rest.¡±

    ¡°You go and rest, don¡¯t exhaust yourself. If you need help, call Xiao Ning or Xiao Yu.¡±

    ¡°Darling,¡± Huo Jinyao said again, before ending the call.

    ¡°Emm?¡±

    ¡°I bought a ticket for the flight back to Lin City tomorrow. I was going back to you, but my great-uncle is here, and my great-aunt is arriving soon. I might need to stay here until three days from now, or even longer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just do what you need to do.¡± Su Qingsang always understood him. ¡°Say hi to your great-uncle and great-aunt for me. I¡¯ll be there next time, I promise.¡±

    ¡°Okay. My great-uncle is a nice guy. He¡¯s going to retire soon, and he¡¯ll enjoy his retirement in Rong City. However, my great-aunt doesn¡¯t visit us often. When youe here, we should pay a visit to her.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s great-aunt, Huo Yangxiu, was serving in a military district. She lived in the army together with her husband and rarely came to Rong City.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t refuse. She married Huo Jinyao knowing that she had to deal with his huge family. She wasn¡¯t used to facing so many rtives, but still, she would try her best to get along with his family.

    ¡°My great-aunt is a good person. You¡¯ll see when you met her.¡±

    ¡°I believe you,¡± said Su Qingsang. She thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Oh, I need to ask you about something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Su Qingsang pressed her lips together for a moment, then said, ¡°I always visited the Su Family on the first day of the New Year to wish Old Master Li and my father Happy New Year, even though I didn¡¯t like it.¡±

    She moved out of the family since she started her college life. However, every year, she went back to the Su Family for the New Year.

    In the past two years, she switched shifts with her colleagues on purpose to work at the New Year, so she didn¡¯t have to go back to the Su Family. This year, she needed to work too, but still, she hesitated slightly.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I don¡¯t want to go to the Su Family this year.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t angry at Su Chenghui, but she didn¡¯t want to see him either.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, then,¡± Huo Jinyao responded without thinking. ¡°Just stay with Mom at the hospital during these days. If you still want to visit the Su Family, I¡¯ll go with you when Ie back.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Su Qingsang nodded. She believed that with Huo Jinyao¡¯spany, she would be much calmer andposed than when she was alone.

    ¡°Darling, listen to me. From now on, you don¡¯t need to do the things you don¡¯t want to do or see people that you don¡¯t want to see. It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve got your back.¡±

    That sounded pretty self-willed. Could anyone live such a free life in this world?

    No to mention anything else, the Su Family raised her. No matter why Su Chenghui told the Li Family people that Su Qingsang was Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter, he brought her up, and that was a fact.

    She wished that one day, Su Chenghui would tell her the truth about her biological mother.

    ¡°I mean it. I don¡¯t want you to be unhappy. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    ¡°I believe you.¡±

    In fact, she barely suffered any unhappiness during the past half a year that she spent with Huo Jinyao.

    It was almost one o¡¯clock in the morning when the call ended.

    The fireworks had faded. Everything was quiet. Su Qingsang silently went back into the room.

    Xiang Caiping fell asleep earlier than Su Qingsang did, so when thetter got up, she was already awake.

    ¡°Morning,¡± Su Qingsang quickly got up and said, ¡°Happy New Year, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Happy New Year, Happy New Year,¡± Xiang Caiping beckoned her and said, ¡°Come here, this is for you.¡±

    She took a red envelope out from under her pillow and said again, ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    ¡°Mom, what is this?¡±

    ¡°Your New Year¡¯s lucky money. I should have given it to you yesterday, but I forgot,¡± Xiang Caiping said with a slightly guilty face.

    ¡°Thank you, Mom. I¡¯m an adult. I don¡¯t need this.¡± Su Qingsang was touched. She grew up in the Su Family, so of course, she received New Year¡¯s lucky money every year.

    However, that couldn¡¯t bepared with the red envelope that came from Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Xiang Caiping smiled and added, ¡°I owe you many things. I¡¯ll make it up to you bit by bit. When I have a grandchild, I¡¯ll prepare New Year¡¯s red envelopes for him or her every year.¡±

    ¡°Great. I¡¯m thanking you in my future children¡¯s name, then. You should take good care of yourself first.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡±

    After breakfast, Zuo Hongchen came to visit Xiang Caiping. As a doctor, he came to the hospital pretty early.

    The second visitor was Shi Mengwan. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t expect her toe so early.

    ¡°Why are you in the hospital on New Year¡¯s day?¡± Xiang Caiping said to her. ¡°You coulde hereter.¡±

    ¡°Aunty, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not superstitious.¡± Shi Mengwan dropped the gift she brought while she spoke. ¡°Qingsang is my good friend. I don¡¯t believe what people say about hospital ill-luck.¡±

    ¡°You are both good kids.¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s room was full of visitors. A few of Su Qingsang¡¯s colleagues who were on duty all visited Xiang Caiping.

    The festive atmosphere was great.

    Su Qingsang needed to work, so she couldn¡¯t stay in the room at all times. She was happy that Xiang Caiping hadpany.

    Before lunch, Su Qingsang finished work, then walked toward Xiang Caiping¡¯s room in a haste. Unexpectedly, she saw Su Chenghui again.

    He was standing outside the room and obviously wanted to go in, but somehow didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Father.¡± Su Qingsang had manyints about Su Chenghui, but she tried not to show it. ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    ¡°Happy New Year,¡± Su Chenghui responded awkwardly. He cleared his throat, nced at the room and said, ¡°Your mother...¡±

    ¡°My mother is healing well. The doctor will give her another check-up after the New Year, and then she¡¯ll probably be discharged.¡±

    Su Qingsang and the caregivers had been taking good care of Xiang Caiping, so she recovered quickly. Her condition was better than what the doctor expected it to be by that time.

    After the hospital discharged her, she would only need to focus on rehabilitation. She would be healthy again.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Su Chenghui tried to speak, but she cut across him.

    ¡°Dad, please, don¡¯t get into that room to see my Mother. It¡¯s the New Year.¡±

    Xiang Caiping definitely did not want to see Su Chenghui on the first day of the New Year. That was certainly not a good thing for her.

    Su Chenghui wore a sullen expression and replied with, ¡°Qingsang, I want you to remember that I am your father.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Su Qingsang nodded and said, ¡°But so what? My mother doesn¡¯t want to see you, so please, kindly leave her alone. Can you do that?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s face was dark as thunder. He spent a few seconds ring at Su Qingsang, then said, ¡°I only want to wish her Happy New Year.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Su Qingsang honestly didn¡¯t think that was necessary. ¡°She¡¯ll be happier not to see you. I¡¯m afraid that seeing you at the New Year would make her not so happy.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Su Chenghui was very displeased to hear that.

    ...

 Chapter 416 - Why Donâ€™t You Divorce Her?

    <h4>Chapter 416: Why Don¡¯t You Divorce Her?</h4>

    Why were her words nonsense to him? Su Qingsang was a little speechless to hear what Su Chenghui said.

    ¡°That¡¯s a fact.¡± She believed she said nothing wrong. ¡°My mother really doesn¡¯t want to see you, so please leave.¡±

    Su Chenghui was busy on New Year¡¯s day too. He needed to go back to the Su Family soon, but still, he made some time toe and visit Xiang Caiping.

    Little did he think that Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t even let him see her.

    ¡°Qingsang, you have no right to make decisions for your mother.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t I? I¡¯m pretty sure that my mother doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°You know that you¡¯re not...¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Su Qingsang interrupted him and said, ¡°Whose daughter am I then? Are you sure that you want to argue with me about that on the first day of the year right in front of my mother¡¯s door? Are you sure?¡±

    Su Chenghui fell into silence, looking at the door.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Su Qingsang looked at Su Chenghui and said, ¡°I have a question. Can you answer it for me?¡±

    Su Chenghui silently looked at her.

    ¡°Since you dislike Aunt Li so much, why don¡¯t you divorce her?¡± Su Qingsang raised her eyebrows. Her face, which looked a little simr to his, wore a confused look.

    He really didn¡¯t like Li Qianxue, and he never forgot about Xiang Caiping, so, why didn¡¯t he get a divorce?

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Su Chenghui changed his expression.

    ¡°You may think it¡¯s nonsense. However, if you were living such a miserable life, if you suffered so much, you could have divorced her. You could have left her. You are a capable man. I believe that you¡¯d be able to build a sessful career without the help of the Li Family.¡±

    ¡°If you were single now, I would never try to stop you from seeing my mother. However, Dad, you are a married man. You have a wife, a family, yet still, youe here to see my mother. Don¡¯t you feel that this is very inappropriate?¡±

    Su Qingsang was going to use the word ¡®shameless¡¯, but couldn¡¯t. The man who was standing in front of her was her father after all.

    ¡°You... What do you know? You know nothing.¡±

    Su Chenghui, of course, believed in his own capabilities as well. He believed that he would be sessful, even if the Li Family hadn¡¯t been helping him.

    ¡°You are right. I know nothing. Perhaps I¡¯m still too young,¡± Su Qingsang sighed silently and said, ¡°But if Huo Jinyao was thinking about another woman while he was married to me, I¡¯d never ept it. That¡¯s all I know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t believe what Su Chenghui was going to say, but he said it anyway. ¡°I, I only want to know that she¡¯s doing well, I just...¡±

    Ever since the ident that Su Peizhen caused, he had been feeling guilt and regret. He had those feelings restrained, though.

    ¡°She¡¯s good. You don¡¯t need toe here,¡± Su Qingsang let out a long breath, then continued with, ¡°Dad, I know that it¡¯s hard for you to believe me, but I still want to tell you that even though I¡¯m not my mother¡¯s biological daughter, I will take good care of her. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After saying that, she turned and went back into the room to see Xiang Caiping.

    Su Chenghui watched her leave in steady and firm steps. Su Qingsang, his daughter, had grown up. Suddenly, a strong feeling of guilt attacked him. That was even worse than the guilt he had for Xiang Caiping.

    He turned around, nced outside, then started walking slowly. It was the first day of the New Year, and the weather was great. Basking in the sun, he was supposed to feel warm.

    He didn¡¯t feel warm, though. Wearing a confused look, he walked out of the hospital and then saw someone familiar.

    It was Li Qianxue. He didn¡¯t know when she arrived. She was standing at the gate of the hospital, staring at him coldly.

    Su Chenghui stopped moving.

    He froze at the exit of the building while she stayed at the gate of the hospital. Across thewn, they looked into each other¡¯s eyes.

    He saw Li Qianxue curve her lips in a sarcastic smile. Her cold stare wasced with disappointment.

    He thought Li Qianxue would rush at him, question him, scold him. None of that happened. She only spent a short while looking at him, then got into her car and left.

    Su Chenghui raised a foot but didn¡¯t manage to take a step forward. The sunlight of the New Year somehow became dazzling.

    ...

    The next day, Su Qingsang visited a few hospital managers together with some other doctors and then paid a visit to Shi Mengwan¡¯s ce.

    She nned to visit the Su Family on the third day of the New Year. Huo Jinyao would be back that day. She didn¡¯t know when exactly he would arrive, though. If he couldn¡¯t be back until the afternoon, she would go alone.

    Su Qingsang was really surprised to see Huo Jinyao in the hospital room.

    ¡°Why are you back?¡±

    ¡°Em,¡± Huo Jinyao offered her a smile. ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head, then abruptly stepped forward to embrace Huo Jinyao. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be here until tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I missed you, so I came back early.¡±

    He was so bored dealing with all those guests. This year, Huo Yangyuan was at home, so the Huo Family was expecting many more guests than usual.

    He had no patience for that. Therefore, he flew to his great-aunt¡¯s ce to wish her Happy New Year early in the morning, then booked a ticket back to Lin City after lunch.

    He held her tightly. They had been apart for over ten days. He really did miss her.

    Su Qingsang missed him too. Sensing his familiar scent, she suddenly wanted to cry.

    Her eyes turned red as she choked on her words. Before, she was always fine being alone at the New Year, but this year, she missed Huo Jinyao so much and wanted so much for him to be with her.

    ¡°I missed you too,¡± Su Qingsang blinked, pulled herself together, and buried her face in his chest.

    Huo Jinyao put both arms around her and kissed the top of her head. She wasn¡¯t going to let him go until she heard theughter in the room.

    Only after that did she realize that she was in the hospital room. Apart from Xiang Caiping, Xiao Yu was there too.

    She instantly blushed scarlet. She quickly freed herself from Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms, but her cheeks were still pink.

    She gave Huo Jinyao a fierce re. He hardly minded, though. He directly pulled her back into his arms.

    ¡°Mom,¡± he brought Su Qingsang to the bedside, and said, ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    ¡°Happy New Year,¡± Xiang Caiping was happy to see her son-inw. ¡°I¡¯m d to have you back.¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± Huo Jinyao turned and picked up the gifts. Earlier, he put those gifts on the floor when he saw Su Qingsang.

    ¡°I brought you some gifts. You¡¯re going to need these.¡±

    Looking at the pile of gift boxes, Su Qingsang felt touched by how caring Huo Jinyao was. He clearly knew that Xiang Caiping wasn¡¯t Su Qingsang¡¯s real mother, yet still, he was so nice to her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bring me gifts. I¡¯m just happy to see you home.¡±

    Xiang Caiping meant it. She had savings, and she didn¡¯t want her daughter and son-inw to spend too much money on her.

    ¡°Mom, just take them. These are all good stuff, very hard to buy.¡±

    Huo Jinyao added, ¡°I¡¯ve talked to the doctor. These can help you with the recovery.¡±

    Xiang Caiping knew how capable her son-inw was, and also understood that those gifts were nothing for him. Still, she was touched by his thoughtfulness.

    She asked Su Qingsang to put the gifts into the cab, then told herself that she needed to recover as soon as she could after the hospital discharged her. She did not want to be a burden to Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao.

    Xiang Caiping was in high spirits to see Huo Jinyao. She spent a long while talking to him.

    Huo Jinyao patiently listened to every word she said.

    Atst, Xiao Yu gave Xiang Caiping a sign to remind her that her daughter and son-inw hadn¡¯t seen each other for over ten days.

    ¡°Alright, alright, just leave me alone,¡± Xiang Caiping said, pretending to be impatient. ¡°Just go back, do what you have to do. You two haven¡¯t seen each other for about two weeks. Go and spend some time together if you want to.¡±

    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Su Qingsang blushed.

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need yourpany. I have Xiao Yu. Just go,¡± Xiang Caiping waved at her and said, ¡°You are so noisy.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Huo Jinyao epted Xiang Caiping¡¯s kindness. He walked to Su Qingsang¡¯s side, wrapped his arm around her waist and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking Qingsang home then.¡±

    ¡°Go, drive carefully.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but pinch Huo Jinyao¡¯s arm. However, his arm was so well-muscled that she could barely pinch it.

    Huo Jinyao dragged Su Qingsang into his arms once they got back home. He turned, pressed her against the door and then leaned in to give her a deep kiss.

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t expecting him to be so impatient. She automatically raised both hands to push him away. However, he grasped her hands and pinned them to her sides.

    He carried her into the bedroom. Their lips never parted.

    ¡°I... I haven¡¯t showered yet...¡± Su Qingsang grew anxious as she watched her clothes fall onto the floor piece by piece.

    ¡°You can do thatter,¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t give her any chance to escape. He easily pressed her on the bed and lifted one of her feet.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Qingsang gave a start. He had his back to her, so she couldn¡¯t see what he was doing.

    Abruptly, she sensed cold around her ankle. It felt like some kind of metal.

    Huo Jinyao moved backward, raised her foot and said to her with a wicked smile, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    It was a tinum anklet, thin and exquisite, with a tiny, leaf-shaped pendant.

    The leaf pendant was beautiful. In the middle of the anklet, there was a small bell. Su Qingsang heard the bell ringing once she moved her foot.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°This is a New Year gift. Do you like it?¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s finger gently brushed across the tiny bell.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s skin was snow-white. The anklet made her foot look even prettier and more delicate than it originally was.

    ¡°Doctors aren¡¯t allowed to wear jewels,¡± Su Qingsang said awkwardly.

    Huo Jinyao slightly pulled on her ankle and leaned over her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can wear it at home.¡±

    He put his mouth near her ear while speaking. His deep voice sounded especially charming. ¡°I mean in bed.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt as if her entire body was burning. She bit her lip, looked at him andined shyly, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°You,¡± Huo Jinyao said, pinching her chin gently. ¡°Could I be thinking about anyone else?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡±

    ¡°Get off me.¡± She pushed him slightly. She thought he was too impatient.

    Huo Jinyao got off the bed. Su Qingsang blinked with surprise. She didn¡¯t push him hard, did she?

    Soon, Huo Jinyao returned with the underwear set that Su Qingsang bought in Japan.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you your New Year gift. Now it¡¯s your turn to give me mine.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She had already given him that kind of gift once, and she refused to do it again.

    However, she had no chance to escape from him.

    Soon enough, Huo Jinyao sessfully caught Su Qingsang, who dressed like a bunny girl.

    Apart from the sounds of herself and Huo Jinyao, the noises made by that anklet were the only sounds that Su Qingsang could hear that night.

    The little bell was ringing all the time.

    ...

    It was the third day of the New Year. The weather wasn¡¯t as good as it was in thest two days. It was cloudy.

    Su Qingsang woke up in the morning and recalled what happenedst night. She felt a little awkward. It must have been hard fo Huo Jinyao to restrain himself for so long.

    He was so heavy-handed, not gentle at all...

    Su Qingsang patted her own face to calm herself down. She had a mission to aplish today.

    She got up from the bed and talked to Huo Jinyao about visiting Su Family.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t object. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve prepared the gifts anyway. We can go straight there.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. She was not excited about this visit.

    Seeing the look on her face, Huo Jinyao rubbed her head, making her hair messy.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to go if you really don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°How can I not go?¡± Su Qingsang blinked and added, ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. We¡¯re just going to wish them Happy New Year. We¡¯ll be back very soon.¡±

    Huo Jinyao said that he had prepared the gifts, and Su Qingsang believed him.

    By the time they arrived at the Su Family home, Old Master Li was ying chess with Su Yuxin. Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue hadn¡¯t gotten up yet.

    Old Master Li gave a sigh when he saw Huo Jinyao. The outstanding young man could be counted as a family member. However, he married Su Qingsang instead of Su Peizhen.

    He certainly regretted that. However, he did understand that a rtionship could not be forced. The world had its own rules.

    ¡°Grandpa, Happy New Year.¡±

    Su Qingsang greeted Old Master Li together with Huo Jinyao, then said Happy New Year to Su Yuxin too.

    ¡°Happy New Year,¡± Old Master Li looked at Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re here. Come and y chess with me.¡±

    ¡°Yuxin, go upstairs and tell your father toe here.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Yuxin nced at Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao, then quickly went upstairs to wake Su Chenghui up.

    ...

 Chapter 417 - Where is Qingsangâ€™s Mother?

    <h4>Chapter 417: Where is Qingsang¡¯s Mother?</h4>

    In the past few days, the atmosphere in the family had been a little intense. Maybe it was because Su Peizhen was still abroad.

    Li Qianxue was wearing a sour face all the time as if someone owed her. She didn¡¯t look happy on New Year¡¯s eve at all.

    Even Old Master Li had noticed her weird mood. However, he didn¡¯t mention a word about it, since she herself never said anything.

    Young people had their own problems. Parents shouldn¡¯t be interfering with their lives, he thought.

    Old Master Li had spent many years worrying about Li Qianxue. He had now turned too old to worry about his daughter.

    Li Qianxue suffered a slight headache once she got up from the bed. She stayed in her room and didn¡¯t want to go out. Some guests visited in the morning. Their families weren¡¯t as wealthy as the Su Family, so Li Qianxue had no need to show them special hospitality.

    After the guests left, she went back to her bed. Dislike could be detected on her face when she saw Su Chenghui.

    These days, she found Su Chenghui so annoying. She had lost her hope for that man, and no longer wanted to be with him.

    Su Chenghui came out of the bathroom and paused briefly when he saw Li Qianxue. Recently, his rtionship with her had been in a very bad state.

    Ever since that day she caught him at the hospital, she never said a word to him.

    The New Year should be the time for families to talk to each other and reconnect, yet the two of them had not even one word to say to each other.

    Li Qianxue smiled at the guests but always looked at Su Chenghui with cold eyes.

    They each took one side of the bed. A couple of nights ago, Li Qianxue got herself an extra quilt, so she didn¡¯t have to share one with Su Chenghui.

    Now she went back to the bedroom to rest. Seeing Su Chenghui looking at the bed, she turned to the other side of the room.

    There was a chaise lounge in the room, handcrafted in Italy. Li Qianxue took out a nket from the closet, theny on the lounge and prepared to catch some sleep.

    Before she fell asleep, she heard the noises of a car in the backyard. She felt a little irritated. Many people visited the family during the New Year, and she could never rest.

    In the past, she didn¡¯t feel so tired of dealing with visitors.

    Soonter, Su Yuxin came upstairs.

    ¡°Mom, Dad?¡± Su Yuxin looked at his parents, sensing the weird atmosphere in the room. He gave a long sigh.

    Everyone wanted a happy family with parents who loved each other. Su Yuxin had no idea when he started to realize that it was an extravagant hope for him.

    ¡°My sister and brother-inw are here.¡±

    Su Peizhen was still abroad, so by sister and brother-inw he meant, of course, Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao.

    Li Qianxue got up when Su Yuxin came in. Hearing what the boy said, she gave Su Chenghui a nce. Seeing thetter remain motionless, she curved her lips in a sarcastic smile.

    ¡°Your most precious daughter is here to wish you Happy New Year. Aren¡¯t you going downstairs to wee them?¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t look happy.

    Li Qianxue nced at Su Yuxin, then said to him, ¡°I have a headache. I¡¯m going to take some more sleep.¡±

    After saying that, shey back down. Su Yuxin felt a little helpless. He couldn¡¯t help but turn to Su Chenghui.

    Su Chenghui had to go downstairs, no matter how reluctant he was to see Su Qingsang.

    Downstairs, Huo Jinyao was ying an exciting chess game with Old Master Li, while Su Qingsang was watching. She didn¡¯t know much about chess but could tell that the battle was intense.

    Old Master Li had his eyebrows furrowed, while Huo Jinyao looked carefree. It seemed that he was doing better than Old Master Li.

    Seeing Su Chenghui again, Su Qingsang hadplex feelings.

    In her eyes, Su Chenghui was an irresponsible man. However, that irresponsible man was her father.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Father,¡± Huo Jinyao stopped ying and stood up to greet Su Chenghui.

    Su Chenghui nodded slightly but didn¡¯t seem friendly at all. Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t surprised by his attitude.

    If would be so weird if Su Chenghui weed her attentively and warmly.

    Huo Jinyao went back to the game. After a few rounds, Old Master Li admitted defeat.

    ¡°The young people are growing stronger and stronger. The younger generation will certainly surpass the older.¡±

    Old Master Li praised his skills. He really admired Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa,¡± Huo Jinyao smiled and added, ¡°My Grandpa likes ying chess too. I used to y a lot with him.¡±

    While Huo Jinyao was ying chess with Old Master Li, Su Qingsang was talking to Su Yuxin.

    Su Chenghui became the superfluous one, but he didn¡¯t care. He was a little distracted, probably thinking about something.

    Before lunch, Li Qianxue came downstairs. After having some extra sleep, she looked slightly better than before.

    Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang stood up to greet her. Li Qianxue responded to them very coldly.

    Su Qingsang was used to her attitude. She wasn¡¯t unhappy about that at all.

    Su Yuxin looked at Su Qingsang apologetically. Su Qingsang gave him a smile.

    Noticing the look in her son¡¯s eyes, Li Qianxue pulled a long face.

    Her husband had taken Su Qingsang¡¯s side, and so had her son.

    The anger was stuck in her chest and wouldn¡¯t budge.

    That felt awful. She couldn¡¯t wait until the others finished the meal and left early.

    Seeing his daughter¡¯s abnormal behavior, Old Master Li felt helpless.

    Thankfully, Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang didn¡¯t care about that. After all, Li Qianxue was nobody important to them. Her attitude meant nothing to them.

    After lunch, Su Qingsang was preparing to leave. However, she couldn¡¯t help but try again to ask Su Chenghui about her real mother.

    Huo Jinyao knew what she was thinking. He held her hand and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Su Qingsang bit her lip and looked at him with surprise. ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    After saying that, Huo Jinyao told Su Qingsang to chat with Old Master Li and Su Yuxin, and then invited Su Chenghui to the study room, using business as an excuse.

    Su Chenghui had no idea what business was so important that it had to be discussed on the New Year. He did know that Huo Jinyao had spent some time in Rong City earlier, so he figured that there might be a new project or something like that.

    The two of them walked into the study room.

    The maid brought in two cups of tea and left.

    Su Chenghui looked at Huo Jinyao, waiting for him to start talking.

    Huo Jinyao picked up the cup of tea, took a sip, then said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the green tea from before the first rain? It¡¯s a bit wasteful to drink it like this.¡±

    Su Chenghui stayed silent. Old Master Li liked that tea, so he asked a friend to buy some of it for him.

    As for how to drink that tea properly, he had no idea, and he didn¡¯t care. He wasn¡¯t a tea lover actually. Old Master Li would boil his own tea when he had time.

    ¡°The business you wanted to talk about...¡±

    ¡°There is no business,¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Su Chenghui as he spoke. He had detected the weird attitude that Su Chenghui had been havingtely. ¡°In fact, there are some private things that I want to talk to you about.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Su Chenghui knitted his eyebrows as he had a bad feeling about the conversation that was going to happen. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±

    ...

 Chapter 418 - Who Is That Woman?

    <h4>Chapter 418: Who Is That Woman?</h4>

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Chenghui. ¡°Who is Qingsang¡¯s birth mother?¡± He asked.

    Su Chenghui was stunned. He had no idea that Huo Jinyao would ask that question. In fact, he might have guessed it,y but never thought that Huo Jinyao would ask it out loud so straightforward.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Qingsang¡¯s birth mother is Xiang Caiping.¡±

    Huo Jinyao wore a small, sarcastic smile. He put down the teacup, sat straight and looked at Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Is this funny?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Chenghui closed his eyes for a second to restrain the frustration in his heart, then said, ¡°What do you mean? How can you talk to me like that? Who are you to question me?¡±

    ¡°I am Qingsang¡¯s husband,¡± Huo Jinyao responded with a confident tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to be unhappy, so Father, please tell me who Qingsang¡¯s birth mother is.¡±

    ¡°No one.¡± Su Chenghui had not the least with to discuss this. ¡°I¡¯m going to say it again, no one.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Huo Jinyao looked at Su Chenghui, nodded heavily and said, ¡°Have you ever thought that the more you try to hide the truth, the more suspicious you¡¯ll look?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Chenghui started to get angry, ¡°I am your father-inw. Mind your attitude.¡±

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re my father-inw, but do you consider yourself as a real father?¡±

    Huo Jinyao raised his voice when talking about that. ¡°All these years, have you cared about Qingsang at all? Have you ever thought about her feelings? You couldn¡¯t even give her the answer that she wanted. What makes you think that you will now have the privileges of a father-inw?¡±

    Su Chenghui stayed silent. He was aware of all that. He just forbad himself from thinking about it.

    ¡°That¡¯s between Qingsang and me. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, I am Qingsang¡¯s husband. Her business is mine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to repeat this one more time, I don¡¯t have an answer for you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you feel guilty. You are trying to protect the woman that you really love.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at him deep in the eyes. His eyes were as sharp as a pair of swords, piercing straight through Su Chenghui¡¯s heart. ¡°Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who gave you the right to make guesses like that?¡±

    ¡°Is that nonsense?¡± Huo Jinyao smiled coldly, stared at Su Chenghui¡¯s face and said to him, ¡°You said that you love Xiang Caiping, but you never cared about her daughter. Clearly, it¡¯s because she is not Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter. So whose daughter is she? Who is the other woman?¡±

    Huo Jinyao recalled the guess that he had earlier. ¡°I figured it out. That woman must be from a wealthy family, but her family wasn¡¯t as wealthy and powerful as the Li Family. You kept her daughter and told everyone else that the girl is Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter. You did that to protect her, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s protestation sounded powerless.

    ¡°Just admit it. The look on your face has sold you out. Why did that woman abandon Qingsang after giving birth to her? Isn¡¯t that because she could not keep the girl? If that wasn¡¯t the case, what caused your attitude?¡±

    While speaking, Huo Jinyao felt that something in his guess wasn¡¯t making sense. However, both he and Su Qingsang felt that it was most likely to be true among all the theories they had.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, stop talking nonsense. What you said is not true.¡± Su Chenghui was good at controlling himself, but still, he let Huo Jinyao¡¯s words affect him.

    ¡°Are you mad because I guessed right?¡±

    Huo Jinyao sat straight and said to him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you be honest with me and tell me who Qingsang¡¯s birth mother is? I can promise you that we only want the truth. We won¡¯t interfere with her life.¡±

    Su Chenghui wore a very sullen look on his face. He red at Huo Jinyao. The me of anger in his eyes seemed to reflect Huo Jinyao¡¯s.

    ¡°Are you done? Please leave if you are.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought that you might not be able to hide it forever? After all, we can unearth information on all the women who had made contact with you decades ago. We just need some time to do that.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Chenghui sprung up, pped the table heavily and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, get out, out!¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t stand up. He didn¡¯t even change his expression. Instead, he looked at Su Chenghui silently, with a faint, hidden scornfulness in his eyes.

    ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t find out the truth by myself? Is that why you refuse to tell me?¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t want to hear another word from him, so he moved toward the door.

    Then he hurriedly opened the door of the study room.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, get out.¡±

    After saying that, he suddenly saw Li Qianxue, who was standing at the door with an expressionless face.

    He couldn¡¯t tell if she just got there, or if she had been there for a while.

    Aplicated expression instantly emerged upon Su Chenghui¡¯s face.

    Unlike him, Li Qianxue remained unmoved and turned her eyes to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, what were you talking about?¡±

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes and looked at Li Qianxue. He wasn¡¯t sure what she might do when she learned the truth.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Li Qianxue paid no attention to Su Chenghui, but stared at Huo Jinyao and spoke to him, ¡°What did you say? Say it again.¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer her question. No sound was heard. The room fell into absolute silence. Li Qianxue made a step forward and walked into the study room. Su Chenghui automatically raised an arm, attempting to stop Li Qianxue.

    However, she walked straight past him, to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, tell me.¡±

    ¡°Aunty Li?¡± Huo Jinyao slightly knitted his eyebrows. He was annoyed with himself for having failed to notice that someone had approached the room and overheard what he said.

    He wanted to find Su Qingsang¡¯s real mother for her but did not want to ruin her current peaceful life.

    ¡°Su Qingsang isn¡¯t Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter? Whose daughter is she, then?¡±

    Li Qianxue only grasped a few details just now. She wanted more. She wanted a specific answer.

    ¡°Tell me, who is that woman?¡±

    ¡°Aunty, I have no idea,¡± Huo Jinyao felt troubled when he looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s solemn face. Things seemed to have gone out of control.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Li Qianxue scanned Huo Jinyao¡¯s face with her sharp eyes, then quickly turned to Su Chenghui, who was standing behind her.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know, but you do, don¡¯t you?¡±

    At that moment, Su Chenghui did not know what to do or say.

    ...

 Chapter 419 - I Was so Blind

    <h4>Chapter 419: I Was so Blind</h4>

    The atmosphere in the study room was odd at that moment. Su Chenghui didn¡¯t move his feet but watched Li Qianxue walk up step by step.

    ¡°Who is that woman?¡±

    She wore a peaceful look on her face. She was neither sad nor d. She thought Xiang Caiping was Su Chenghui¡¯s beloved one. It had been so many years, but he never forgot about her.

    But what if apart from her, there was another woman in Su Chenghui¡¯s life? What did that mean?

    Li Qianxue doubted herself more than once. She spent decades loving that man, but sometimes, she felt as if her love was nothing but a joke.

    She didn¡¯t want to give up, though. She always told herself that she would get through it and that everything would be fine. She told herself that Su Chenghui would eventually discover how great she was when he finally gave up on Xiang Caiping and stopped thinking of her.

    However, Su Chenghui didn¡¯t forget about Xiang Caiping as Li Qianxue expected. What was worse, Li Qianxue now found out that there was another woman in Su Chenghui¡¯s life.

    Seeing the fierce look in Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes, Su Chenghui panicked again. He tried his best to stay calm.

    ¡°That woman does not exist. You misheard.¡±

    ¡°I am not deaf,¡± Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui and spoke with an obviously sarcastic tone, ¡°Also, you didn¡¯t close the door.¡±

    She tried to make herself sound calm, but the anger could still be detected in her voice. Su Chenghui dropped his head instead of making eye contact with Li Qianxue.

    ¡°There is no other woman. You really misheard.¡±

    It was the first time Su Chenghui talked to Li Qianxue with such a low voice. It was filled with helplessness, yet Li Qianxue sensed his guilt from that tone. He was trying to hide the truth.

    She made a step forward and stood right before Su Chenghui¡¯s face. The distance between the two of them was no more than ten centimeters.

    She looked him in the eye and said, ¡°Su Chenghui, who is Su Qingsang¡¯s mother? It¡¯s not Xiang Caiping. Who it is?¡±

    ¡°No one.¡±

    ¡°No one? Did you give birth to her yourself? Did the girl appear out of thin air?¡±

    Li Qianxue was so disappointed in Su Chenghui. After twenty years of loving him, she felt so tired and powerless. Now, she had nothing but despair and disappointment.

    True disappointment.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, there is no other woman.¡±

    Li Qianxue stared straight at Su Chenghui¡¯s face, then closed her eyes and repeated the question, ¡°Who is Su Qingsang¡¯s mother? Tell me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like that.

    Sensing the atmosphere between Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui, he, as their son-inw, clearly understood that he should leave.

    He nced at Su Chenghui, then at Li Qianxue. Neither of them was talking at the moment, but the atmosphere was very tense.

    He quietly walked out of the study room, without saying a word to Su Chenghui.

    Downstairs, Su Qingsang was waiting for him to give her an answer. Huo Jinyao looked at her and slightly shook his head.

    Su Qingsang understood his meaning. The two of them said goodbye to Old Master Li and then left.

    Su Yuxin noticed the look on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. He felt that something not so good was happening.

    In the study room, Li Qianxue was still questioning Su Chenghui. Su Chenghui refused to admit anything or give her any answer.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, there is no other woman. You misheard.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to ask any more questions. She raised a hand and pped her husband in the face.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s head jerked aside from that heavy p. He looked at Li Qianxue, moved his lips, but didn¡¯t say a word.

    Li Qianxue burst intoughter. She looked at Su Chenghui and nodded heavily whileughing. ¡°Su Chenghui, I want a divorce.¡±

    That was the second time Li Qianxue mentioned divorce. Su Chenghui paused briefly with surprise, then said without thinking, ¡°I disagree.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you agree or not,¡± Li Qianxue stoppedughing and spoke with a tired voice. ¡°I have decided to get a divorce. Su Chenghui, listen to me carefully, I want a divorce.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen,¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s voice finally sounded a little normal. He looked at Li Qianxue and said with determination, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about that. I won¡¯t divorce you.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui,¡± Li Qianxue clenched her teeth, looked at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless. Why on earth do you think I can still be with you as if nothing happened after you betrayed me again and again?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t betray you,¡± Su Chenghui knew that Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t believe anything he said at that moment, but what he said was true.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t betray me? Who gave birth to Su Qingsang then? You didn¡¯t only betray me, but also betrayed Xiang Caiping. Su Chenghui, I thought you loved Xiang Caiping. It has been over twenty years. You pretended to love her so deeply, and you tortured me, ignored me. I thought you were a devoted man, but what kind of a man are you really?¡±

    He turned out to be a dishonest and irresponsible man. She married a man like that and wasted half of her life.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, one more time, I want a divorce. I¡¯m telling my father now.¡±

    Li Qianxue turned and prepared to leave. Su Chenghui hurriedly held her arm.

    Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t prepared for that but ended up being caught in Su Chenghui¡¯s arms. Su Chenghui noticed the determined look on her face and somehow felt panic.

    To hide his feelings, he said to her without thinking, ¡°Li Qianxue, I won¡¯t divorce you. We got married because that was what you wanted, and now you want to divorce me against my will. Why do you think you can make decisions for me? No, that¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that you want a divorce now?¡± Su Chenghui looked at her face, trying to threaten her. ¡°Who do you think has been running the business of the Li Family these years? Moreover, your father isn¡¯t healthy. The doctor said that he should not be irritated. Are you sure that you want to tell him?¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, you dirty man,¡± Li Qianxue was so angry. She almost wanted to p him again.

    ¡°Yeah, I am a lowlife. I know that. But didn¡¯t you want this dirty man yourself? Didn¡¯t you love this dirty man? Admit it, Li Qianxue. You started this.¡±

    He grasped her hands. Su Chenghui was a man. How could Li Qianxue possibly manage to hit him again?

    ¡°Yes, I made you marry me, so? Am I supposed to waste my entire life to make amends for that?¡± Li Qianxue almost lost control of herself. She red at Su Chenghui. She had no idea that he was thinking that way.

    Su Chenghui wanted to tell her that that was not what he meant, but he thought of Su Qingsang and Su Peizhen.

    He couldn¡¯t exin. Atst, his voice became lower. ¡°Li Qianxue, you can shout louder. Let¡¯s see if your father and Yuxin will hear us.¡±

    Su Chenghui knew Li Qianxue¡¯s weak points. Li Qianxue pushed him hard and took a step backward.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, I was so blind.¡±

    That was thest thing she said. She turned and left, and didn¡¯t even give him another nce.

    After she left, Su Chenghui weakly stepped backward and leaned against the desk, as if someone suddenly took away all his strength.

    Cold sweat oozed out of his skin. He didn¡¯t pay attention to Li Qianxue¡¯s anger.

    All he knew was that the secret of Su Peizhen and Su Qingsang was safe, for now.

    He had no idea how much longer he could keep that secret.

    ...

    In the car, Su Qingsang was looking at Huo Jinyao. He told her what happened in the study room.

    Su Qingsang frowned as she pondered over Su Chenghui¡¯s words.

    ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t exist? He¡¯s really good at hiding his sins.¡±

    Su Qingsang had now started to hate Su Chenghui, even though he was her father. How could that man be so cowardly that he didn¡¯t even dare to admit what he had done?

    Huo Jinyao stayed silent. He was thinking about everything that had happened since Xiang Caiping showed up. He felt that something wasn¡¯t right.

    Su Qingsang was still making guesses about her real mother. As Huo Jinyao stayed quiet, she stopped talking.

    The New Year festivities weren¡¯t over yet, but she felt a little upset because of how awful Su Chenghui was, and the fact that he was hiding the truth.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, do you think that we might be wrong? Perhaps my mother isn¡¯t a rich woman. Is there a chance that she¡¯s just an ordinary person, someone insignificant?¡±

    Her words interrupted his thinking. He turned, gave her a nce and said to her, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°For example, she might be a prostitute or a...¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know why she was thinking that way. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking. I don¡¯t think my father could be with another woman under those circumstances. The only possibility was that an ident happened somehow. After all, he was with both my mother and Aunt Li at that time.¡±

    By ¡®ident¡¯, she meant a one-night stand or something like that. She didn¡¯t want to think of her father as a man like that, but that was the most probable exnation.

    ¡°An ident happened when my mother gave birth to me, so my father brought me home and told the others that I¡¯m her child.¡±

    They stopped in traffic. After saying that, Su Qingsang turned to look at Huo Jinyao and waited for his input.

    Huo Jinyao frowned slightly. He was still thinking about how Xiang Caiping came into Su Qingsang¡¯s life and what happened after that.

    He had a feeling that Su Qingsang¡¯s background wasn¡¯t as simple as she herself thought. There had to be some other hidden truth about it.

    Currently, there was no obvious problem with her family background, but in fact, many details could easily turn out to be wrong.

    He always felt that something was weird, but couldn¡¯t exin how, until he heard what Su Qingsang said.

    Those words felt like a lightning bolt shing across his mind and solved all the puzzles that he had.

    Abruptly, he turned and stared straight at Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t look like Su Chenghui or Li Qianxue. Unlike her, Su Yuxin looked very much like his father.

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang carefully. Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin looked more like a sister and a brother than Su Peizhen and Su Yuxin. Both Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin perfectly inherited the handsome features of Su Chenghui¡¯s face.

    Su Qingsang actually looked like a female version of Su Chenghui. She had beautiful eyes, eyebrows, nose, and mouth. She had Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes and brows, but the shape of her face was...

    She had Li Qianxue¡¯s face shape.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The light had already turned green. The cars behind were honking. Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao with concern.

    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m wrong? It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m happy with my current life anyway.¡±

    ¡°You are right. But we guessed wrong.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ...

 Chapter 420 - You Are Li Qianxueâ€™s Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 420: You Are Li Qianxue¡¯s Daughter</h4>

    ¡°What?¡± The honking could still be heard from behind. Su Qingsang was a little anxious. ¡°Huo Jinyao, stop thinking, just drive.¡±

    Huo Jinyao started the car and drove away from the crossroad.

    ¡°Darling, I think I know who your real mother is,¡± he sounded much more certain than before.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Li Qianxue.¡±

    Howe he never thought about that? That was highly possible.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Qingsang opened her eyes wide. For a moment, she looked at Huo Jinyao like he were a crazy person. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not out of my mind.¡± Huo Jinyao was never so calm in his life. ¡°Your father is out of his mind.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Su Qingsang shook her head.

    ¡°Darling, listen to me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao pulled over and turned to look into her eyes.

    ¡°You see, that is very possible.¡±

    He looked at Su Qingsang, who seemed not to believe his words, and put his hands on her shoulders.

    ¡°First, your birthday and Su Peizhen¡¯s are only one day apart.¡±

    Su Qingsang knew about that. However, that didn¡¯t mean she was Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°You see, if your father really hated Li Qianxue so much for forcing him into marrying her, he¡¯d certainly think of a way to revenge.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had known Su Chenghui for years. More or less, he knew what kind of a man Su Chenghui was. He was capable, and he didn¡¯t care much about reputation or things like that.

    He was proud. Huo Jinyao had been paying attention to the Li Family¡¯s business during the past few years. When it came to anything that might cross the line, Su Chenghui wouldn¡¯t do it.

    That was why the Qiu Family was surpassing the Su Family these years. Qiu Yanbo¡¯s father was fiercer then Su Chenghui.

    Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t like that. He had bottom lines. He wasn¡¯t willing to y dirty tricks.

    For that reason, he let two important projects fall into the Qiu Family¡¯s hands. That was why Su Chenghui was willing to connect the Su Family and Qiu Family by marriageter on.

    ¡°But how would he get revenge? Your father wouldn¡¯t do anything to break thew. He¡¯s married, and he has kids. Would he do something against thepany? At first, he didn¡¯t have that kind of power, and when he finally had the power, he was no longer willing to do that. Put yourself in his shoes and think. If you were him, what would do you?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked, thinking about Huo Jinyao¡¯s words.

    She understood every word he said but didn¡¯t want to believe it.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± She refused to believe that Li Qianxue was her real mother. ¡°What about Su Peizhen? Who is she?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the point,¡± Huo Jinyao thought of the information that he collected earlier. ¡°I think your mother, I mean Xiang Caiping, had prematurebor. She gave birth two weeks before the due date. Li Qianxue happened to have a child at the same time. I¡¯m thinking that Li Qianxue might have had an ident duringbor too.¡±

    One thing for sure, Old Master Li wasn¡¯t in Lin City back then.

    ¡°That ident made your father decide to switch the two kids. He made a surreptitious decision, about switching you and Su Peizhen.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. Was my father crazy?¡±

    ¡°He was,¡± Huo Jinyao tried to figure out what Su Chenghui was thinking, from the angle of a man. ¡°Think about it. Li Qianxue stole him from Xiang Caiping, but he didn¡¯t love her. To pay his revenge on her without breaking the low, your father could do something like that. It¡¯s very likely to be true.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t ept that. It was crazy.

    ¡°He took you away and then gave Su Peizhen to Li Qianxue. He made Li Qianxue raise the child of the woman she hated, and think of that girl as her own child. Think about it. What could be better revenge than that?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s brain went nk. She didn¡¯t want to believe it, but she couldn¡¯t think of any argument to counter what Huo Jinyao said.

    Before she thought it through, Huo JInyao continued with, ¡°Giving Xiang Caiping¡¯s child to Li Qianxue and raising Li Qianxue¡¯s child as an illegitimate child was the worst, evilest revenge against Li Qianxue.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t say anything. She couldn¡¯t even let out one word.

    ¡°There was a conflict between Xiang Caiping and Su Peizhen when the former came back. Su Chenghui showed up in a haste. I¡¯m even thinking that he wasn¡¯t trying to protect Su Peizhen, but rather thought of exining it to Xiang Caiping.¡±

    Su Qingsang recalled what Su Chenghui said to Xiang Caiping at the hospital¡ª¡¯Do you know that Qingsang isn¡¯t your...¡¯

    What was he trying to say? Back then, Su Qingsang guessed that he was only trying to tell Xiang Caiping that she wasn¡¯t her daughter. She couldn¡¯t have imagined that she might be Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter.

    What sane person would do something like that? Who would even think of something like that?

    ¡°He tried more than once to exin it to Xiang Caiping, but he never really did it. Why?¡±

    Huo Jinyao thought about Su Chenghui¡¯s reaction earlier today. He had been trying to say that there was no third woman. About that, Huo Jinyao believed him. There was indeed no other women in his life, apart from Li Qianxue and Xiang Caiping.

    In fact, Su Chenghui had a very good reputation among his friends. He was known as a self-disciplined, calm, gentle and polite man, who never did anything that he should not do.

    He came home early, even when he had to have dinner outside. Many of his friends said that Li Qianxue was a very capable and charming woman and that her husband was very loyal to her.

    However, it turned out to be a part of Su Chenghui¡¯s revenge.

    ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t think it is time to enjoy the victory yet, so he won¡¯t, and he doesn¡¯t dare to tell Xiang Caiping and Li Qianxue the truth. He¡¯ll wait until the end.¡±

    ¡°The end?¡± Su Qingsang opened her eyes wide again and looked at Huo Jinyao. She understood everything that he said, except for thest part. ¡°What end?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not yet the time to tell the truth,¡± Huo Jinyao thought about what happened earlier. Su Chenghui was still tolerating Li Qianxue, meaning that it wasn¡¯t the right time for him to tell the truth yet.

    ¡°I guess he¡¯ll wait until Li Qianxue is old, or...¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang and made another guess. ¡°When Su Peizhen gets the Li Family¡¯s wealth, and everything else that belongs to the Li Family, your father will tell the truth.¡±

    Hearing all that Huo Jinyao said, Su Qingsang felt so confused and lost.

    ¡°He... Is he crazy?¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t crazy,¡± Huo Jinyao gave her a firm answer. ¡°I think he clearly knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±

    Su Qingsang pressed her lips together, gazed into the street and the people on the outside.

    The past few days were sunny days, but today was cloudy. It was dark at the moment as if the rain wasing soon.

    She turned, looked at Huo Jinyao and said to him, ¡°If what you said is true, if I¡¯m really Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter, isn¡¯t Su Peizhen...¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Jinyao nodded.

    Su Qingsang weakly leaned against the back of her seat, and again fell into a daze.

    She thought of what had happened between Xiang Caiping and Su Peizhen, and the fact that Xiang Caiping confronted Su Peizhen to defend her.

    If what Huo Jinyao said was right, the truth would be that Xiang Caiping brought trouble to her own daughter, in order to protect Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter.

    She took Xiang Caiping¡¯s side without thinking, but then she thought of Li Qianxue.

    What did Li Qianxue do wrong? Decades ago, Xiang Caiping left and gave up on her own daughter.

    What about Li Qianxue? She loved Su Peizhen so much ever since the girl was born. She took care of her carefully and gave her everything she had.

    How would Li Qianxue react if she knew that the daughter, whom she had been loved and taken care of for so many years, wasn¡¯t really her own?

    What about Xiang Caiping? She never looked after her daughter during the past twenty years, but now she would try everything she could to protect that girl. What would she do if she found out that the girl was actually Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter?

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t even dare to imagine that.

    She stayed silent. Huo Jinyao looked at her patiently, seemingly waiting for her decision.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you want,¡± Huo Jinyao held her hand tightly.

    Her hand was icy cold. Sensing the coldness from her hand, Huo Jinyao frowned slightly and said, ¡°If you want, we¡¯ll return to the Su Family now and tell Li Qianxue the truth.¡±

    ¡°Just like this?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Huo Jinyao rubbed her palm and said to her, ¡°It¡¯s going to be very simple if you want it.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t convince herself to ept the whole thing so easily and to believe it.

    ¡°But what if we¡¯re wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ny percent sure,¡± Huo Jinyao thought through everything that he had said. The more he thought about it, the more strongly he felt that he was right.

    ¡°But, but...¡± Su Qingsang still had doubts. ¡°What if Li Qianxue refuses to believe us or Su Chenghui denies it all?¡±

    ¡°Easy.¡± Huo Jinyao could tell that not even Su Qingsang herself was willing to believe it. ¡°We¡¯ll do a DNA test.¡±

    The test result would prove everything. Everyone knew about that clearly. Once the test result was delivered, Su Chenghui would have no chance to deny it.

    ¡°What if the test proves that I¡¯m not Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Huo Jinyao squeezed her tender palm and said, ¡°You are an adult anyway. You don¡¯t need Li Qianxue or Su Chenghui. Whether they see you as their daughter nor not, you won¡¯t lose anything.¡±

    He was pretty sure that Su Qingsang and Su Peizhen were switched when they were babies.

    He made it sound easy, but Su Qingsang knew that things wouldn¡¯t be so easy.

    ¡°Okay, so, even if it¡¯s real, even if everything you said is real, what about my mother? What will she do?¡±

    She was, of course, talking about Xiang Caiping. Hearing that, Huo Jinyao fell into silence as well.

    To be honest, neither he nor Su Qingsang cared about the Su Family people.

    They maintained the family rtionship with them only in a superficial way.

    Xiang Caiping was different. She sincerely treated Su Qingsang as her daughter, and honestly tried to make it up to her daughter and rebuild the mother-and-daughter rtionship that they had missed for over twenty years.

    If Su Qingsang turned out to be the daughter of Li Qianxue, how would Xiang Caiping react?

    ...

 Chapter 421 - He Was So Cruel

    <h4>Chapter 421: He Was So Cruel</h4>

    Would she be able to ept that? What would she do? Would Xiang Caiping ept Su Peizhen as her daughter, or be disappointed because Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t her daughter?

    Both Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao stayed silent. Su Qingsang was thinking about how Xiang Caiping took care of her during the past few months.

    She really could not go to Li Qianxue and call her mother, as if it was not a big deal. First, there was never affection between her and Li Qianxue; second, Xiang Caiping was still in the hospital. She almost paralyzed.

    Su Peizhen was the one who did that to Xiang Caiping.

    If one day, Su Chenghui told Xiang Caiping all the truth and let her know that the person who almost killed her was her daughter, how sad would she be?

    That was the reason why Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to think about that.

    She didn¡¯t care how Su Chenghui, Li Qianxue, and the other Su Family people might feel.

    However, after spending a few months together with Xiang Caiping, she now cared for her. She couldn¡¯t hurt Xiang Caiping. She didn¡¯t have the heart to do that.

    She couldn¡¯t do it.

    Huo Jinyao was still looking at her, waiting for her answer. Su Qingsang sighed silently. What could the answer be? What answer did she need?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±

    Huo Jinyao heard her words with no surprise. The Su Qingsang he knew wouldn¡¯t so easily decide to acknowledge Li Qianxue as her mother.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Su Qingsang called his name when he started the car. He stopped to look at her and found that she was still staring at the road.

    ¡°This will end here.¡±

    ¡°Darling?¡±

    ¡°My mother is Xiang Caiping, not Li Qianxue or anyone else. There¡¯s no revenge or any dirty tricks.¡±

    Huo Jinyao paused briefly. He was not surprised to hear that decision of Su Qingsang.

    He also knew that was a hard decision to make. She made it anyway, almost at once.

    ¡°Darling, do you really know what you are giving up?¡±

    She gave up on everything that the Li Family and Su Family had, and the chance of bing a legitimate daughter of a very wealthy family. Recently, the Li Family was growing richer than the Qiu Family again, because of their cooperation with Tianyu.

    Their stock price went higher and higher, and so did the value of theirpany.

    Su Qingsang gave that up without hesitation.

    ¡°I do,¡± Su Qingsang turned to look at him and said, ¡°I know what I¡¯ve given up. I won¡¯t regret.¡±

    Without Li Qianxue, she still had Xiang Caiping.

    Without the Li Family, she still had Huo Jinyao.

    She didn¡¯t need much money. Being rich or not, that was the same for her.

    Huo Jinyao wrapped his arms around her, tightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mom might get anxious if we make her wait for too long.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Jinyao put his hands back on the steering wheel. Su Qingsang looked outside the window and thought of something that happened when she was little.

    She saw Su Peizhen held in Li Qianxue¡¯s arms. Li Qianxue called her ¡®baby¡¯, again and again.

    She saw that and wanted the same so much. She really wanted to be held by Li Qianxue like that.

    However, Li Qianxue gave her a cold nce. The look in her eyes waspletely different from what she showed Su Peizhen.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your mother,¡± she said.

    Back then, she was sad, but she didn¡¯t hate Li Qianxue.

    The older she became, the more clearly she understood it. She never hated Li Qianxue but felt a slight pity for her.

    No woman would want to raise the child of her husband and nobody knows who.

    Over and over again, Su Qingsang tried to understand Li Qianxue¡¯s situation, to feel her pain. Wasn¡¯t that because of the blood connection between them?

    Su Qingsang suffered a slight headache. She clearly knew that no matter how much she didn¡¯t want to believe what Huo Jinyao said, deep down, she already did.

    She had tried to feel the same thing from Xiang Caiping but failed.

    She was touched by what Xiang Caiping did for her. She was very grateful for Xiang Caiping. However, no matter how much time she spent with Xiang Caiping, she couldn¡¯t feel that natural closeness for her.

    She once felt that for Li Qianxue. When she was little, she always wanted to be close to Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue was always cold to her, but she was always trying.

    Back then, Su Peizhenughed at her. What that girl said was true.

    She did wish that Li Qianxue could care about her and spare her some love. Before, she thought that she was only jealous of Su Peizhen because thetter had a mother. But why did she never long for Su Chenghui¡¯s attention?

    Su Qingsang closed her eyes and thought of something else.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t know the truth yet. The truth should stay unknown to her. She should keep seeing Su Peizhen as her daughter.

    If she found out the truth, she would copse.

    As for Su Chenghui, Su Qingsang believed that she was able to make him keep the secret forever.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. Sensing the concern in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes, Su Qingsang sighed and said, ¡°Huo Jinyao, I¡¯m thinking that since Li Qianxue doesn¡¯t know about the truth yet, we should never let her know.¡±

    She had decided to let everything stay the way it was, and she would need to keep the secret from Li Qianxue.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to let her never know the truth.¡±

    That was how Su Qingsang nned to thank Li Qianxue for bringing her into the world.

    Huo Jinyao understood her meaning. While driving, he held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°¡®Thank you¡¯ is far from enough. How about you and I have some good time tonight?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t say no. She needed him too. She needed something to help her forget all that happened today.

    As usual, they chatted and made Xiang Caipingugh. When Xiang Caiping was tired and wanted to sleep, they went home.

    Xiang Caiping was healing well. She would probably be discharged by thentern festival. After that, she would need toe back to the hospital regrly for a check-up, and also focus on the rehabilitation.

    Su Qingsang got into the car. The smile on her face was gone. She stayed silent all the way until they got home.

    While walking into the apartment, she finally reached out and embraced Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±

    She was able to keep everything the way it was, to keep treating Xiang Caiping as her real mother, and keep the truth from Li Qianxue.

    But that would not take away the difort and pain that she was feeling.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say anything but held her in his arms.

    ¡°If you want to cry, just cry.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± In fact, it was hard for her to cry when she was really sad.

    She closed her eyes. She felt tears in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t want to cry.

    ¡°How could he do that? How could he?¡±

    ¡°He could have told her to get an abortion if he didn¡¯t want me. If he really wanted so much to get back at her, he could simply refuse to marry her.¡±

    She didn¡¯t make it clear, but Huo Jinyao knew that she was talking about Li Qianxue.

    ¡°However, he married her, and then treated her like that. We could keep everything secret, but I really feel sorry for her.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have the heart to think too deeply about some things.

    Su Qingsang was able to smile when she was with Xiang Caiping, but once she left the hospital, all she felt was difort.

    ¡°He was so cruel.¡±

    Su Qingsang grasped Huo Jinyao¡¯s clothes, very tightly.

    ¡°How could he be so cruel?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know what to say. He despised Su Chenghui and could not forgive him for what he had done.

    ¡°Has he ever thought that if she found out the truth one day, she might copse, or even lose her mind?¡±

    Maybe he had thought about that but still did what he did.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I never hated him before, but now I really, really hate him.¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t like her. He ignored her, treated her coldly. She didn¡¯t mind. She told herself that she was just unlucky.

    However, she was Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter, meaning that Su Chenghui was a really cruel person. What he did was the evilest revenge for a proud person like Li Qianxue.

    ¡°I really hate him.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, do you understand me? I hate him.¡±

    Huo Jinyao put his chin on top of her head, kissed her hair and said to her, ¡°Stop thinking about it. Really, stop thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°What would happen if she knew?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t bear to think about that, not only because Li Qianxue was her real mother, but also because she herself was a woman too.

    ¡°Darling, stop thinking about it,¡± Huo Jinyao leaned in to kiss her. ¡°You have already made the decision, haven¡¯t you? So stop thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Qingsang raised her head, put her arms around his neck, and said, ¡°Kiss me.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. She wanted to forget it all. She wanted to forget everything.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Huo Jinyao held her and kissed her deeply. As he did so, he lifted her and carried her into the bedroom.

    That was the passionate night. In the passion, Su Qingsang forgot about everything.

    ...

    No matter how dark the night was, the dawn always came.

    Su Qingsang opened her eyes. Her body felt limp. At the same time, everything gushed into her mind like a tide.

    She looked at the time. It was almost ten. She worked on the first and the second day of the New Year, so today she didn¡¯t need to work.

    Normally, she should get up to visit Xiang Caiping in the hospital by now. However, she suddenly had an urge to see Li Qianxue.

    She quickly got up, brushed her teeth, and came out of the bedroom. Huo Jinyao had already left.

    He left a note on the table. He had breakfast prepared early in the morning. It was right in the kitchen. Su Qingsang only needed to reheat it.

    She had some breakfast, then picked up her bag and left home. She didn¡¯t know what she could say or do when she saw Li Qianxue.

    She couldn¡¯t call her ¡®mother¡¯ or tell her the truth. Still, she feltpelled to see her.

    ...

 Chapter 422 - Paternity Test

    <h4>Chapter 422: Paternity Test</h4>

    When the car was getting close to Su Family¡¯s vi, Su Qingsang suddenly stepped on the brakes.

    ¡°So what if I see the results? So what if things have been proven? Things have undoubtedly been proven, so looking at the results again would only increase my level of sadness,¡± she thought.

    ¡°Moreover, what if the results are not what I had expected? What if all of Huo Jinyao¡¯s theories were wrong?¡± she thought.

    Once Su Qingsang thought of things in this manner, she instantly felt like turning around and leaving speedily.

    ¡°Sis?¡± Su Yuxin suddenly appeared in front of her. He stood beside the car and gave a knock on the car window facing Su Qingsang. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Su Qingsang bit down on her lip, and, for a long time, could not find the words to respond.

    ¡°Do you have something to attend to? Are you going back home?¡± The ¡®home¡¯ that Su Yuxin was referring to naturally meant the Su Family home.

    Su Qingsang instinctively shook her head. When she caught the bbergasted look in Su Yuxin¡¯s eyes, she nodded. ¡°Yes, I am here to look for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here to look for me?¡± Su Yuxin raised an eyebrow. There was a distinct look of doubt in his eyes. ¡°Why is it that you are looking for me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡± Su Qingsang smiled, but it was a slightly awkward smile. From the corner of her eye, she espied the bag that she had ced on the passenger seat next to her, and her eyes lit up.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I had bought you a gift when I went on a trip to Japan previously. All this while, I could not find an opportunity to give it to you. Moreover, I had forgotten about it when I came by yesterday, hence...¡±

    As she spoke, she retrieved the gift from the bag. When she got out of the car, she put the gift in Su Yuxin¡¯s hands.

    ¡°You came here just to give this present to me?¡±

    Su Yuxin stared at the box in his hands and was visibly surprised.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Su Qingsang nodded. She rarely lied, but this time, she had no choice but to do it. For a moment, she exhibited a nervous disposition.

    Su Yuxin did not brood over Su Qingsang¡¯s exnation but did not go on to open the gift either. He continued looking at the box, seeming very touched.

    ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    Su Qingsang took a quick look at him and said in a would-be casual way, ¡°Why are you alone? Where is Father?¡±

    ¡°He is out for the new year visitations.¡±

    ¡°Then what about Auntie?¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s tone was even more casual when she asked this question. It sounded as if she was making idle conversation.

    ¡°She went to America.¡±

    ¡°Huh? She went to America?¡± Su Qingsang was stunned. She was astonished by this piece of information.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Su Yuxin pointed at the car, a short distance behind him, which he had just parked at the Su Family mansion¡¯s driveway.

    ¡°I just drove my mother to the airport. She went to America to visit my sister.¡±

    The sister he had mentioned was naturally Su Peizhen. Su Qingsang gave the nod. She could not figure out how she was feeling.

    ¡°Su Peizhen... how is she doing?¡±

    ¡°I think she is fine.¡± She was not fine at all. She was all alone abroad and could not even spend the New Year back home. How good could she be doing?

    Su Qingsang did not know how to respond to that. Whether Su Peizhen was well or not, would it not be right to say that Su Chenghui was the person most to me for her situation? So she thought.

    She did not have the means to verbalize that thought, however. ¡°Didn¡¯t Auntie already travel to the States before the new year?¡±

    Su Yuxin was a little surprised that Su Qingsang had asked about Li Qianxue for the second time that day. However, he did not give much thought to that. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When you guys left yesterday, my mother started to pack her luggage. Then she said that she wanted to go to America to visit my sister.¡±

    The truth was, Su Yuxin was not aware of what had happened. However, he was able to guess that it concerned Su Chenghui.

    However, regarding this issue, it was not his ce to question his father. Su Chenghui had gone out to visit other families early in the morning today.

    He also thought about going with Li Qianxue to America to visit Su Peizhen, as there was still some time left until the end of his school holidays.

    He did not think that Li Qianxue would have no intention to take him along with her. Instead, she had asked him to stay at home to keep Old Master Lipany.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Su Qingsang fell silent. She could more or less grasp the reason behind Li Qianxue¡¯s foul mood the previous day.

    ¡°She had always thought that Su Chenghui did not love her, but she did not expect that he had another woman in his life besides her. It would be a greater blow to Li Qianxue, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± she thought.

    ¡°Sister?¡±

    Realizing that Su Qingsang was once again letting her mind wander, Su Yuxin could not help but call out to her again.

    Su Qingsang gave a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I am just making casual conversation. Since Father and Auntie are not at home, I had better get going.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay for dinner?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Su Qingsang turned to leave. Before leaving, she looked at Su Yuxin and suddenly halted her footsteps.

    ¡°Yuxin, you are going to take your college entrance examinations this year, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°Work hard for it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I will.¡± His results had always been excellent, and he had never caused anyone to worry about his studies.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Su Qingsang gazed at Su Yuxin. When her eyes met the slightly puzzled look on his face, she took a few steps back awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll get going.¡±

    When she said this, her line of sight suddenlynded on the top of Su Yuxin¡¯s head.

    ¡°Hmm? What is that?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Bend a little, will you? There seems to be something dirty on the top of your head.¡±

    Su Qingsang motioned for Su Yuxin to lower his head as she spoke.

    Su Yuxin did not give much thought to that. Some children were ying with firecrackers just now, and he could have gotten some of the by-products on him.

    The moment he lowered his head, Su Qingsang reached out her hand to grasp a strand of his hair and gave it a gentle tug.

    ¡°All done.¡± She tightened her grip on that strand of hair and smiled at Su Yuxin. ¡°I must¡¯ve seen wrongly. Forgive me. I hope I did not hurt you.¡±

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡± Su Yuxin felt that there was something wrong with his sister today, but he didn¡¯t want to trouble her anymore since she came here so politely to visit them.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Su Qingsang waved her hands and said, ¡°So I should go.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Su Qingsang got into the car and saw Su Yuxin waving at her and then walking back to the Su Mansion.

    She took the strand of hair, found a napkin in her bag, and wrapped the hair carefully.

    Su Qingsang closed her eyes. Even though she was unwilling to say it, she wished she could know the result.

    When Su Qingsang was getting the car started, it urred to her that even if Su Yuxin was only her half-brother, they still shared about half their genes.

    What was she supposed to do?

    She closed her eyes for a while. After some hesitation, Su Qingsang drove ahead to the Su Mansion. When she arrived, Old Master Li was having a conversation with Su Yuxin in the living room.

    They were talking about Li Qianxue¡¯s trip to America. They were surprised to see Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang greeted them with embarrassment, and then she turned around and walked upstairs with the excuse that she needed to pick up something from her room.

    Su Yuxin truly felt that Su Qingsang was not herself today, and he wanted to follow her up and make sure she was alright. However, Old Master Li was asking him again about Li Qianxue.

    Su Yuxin was a step behind, and Su Qingsang took the opportunity to go upstairs and went to the room Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue shared.

    It was not Lunar January 7 yet, so there were not many servants in the Su Mansion since they were still on vacation. The timing couldn¡¯t be better for her to look for Li Qianxue¡¯s hair.

    On the pillows of Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue, she sessfully found both a short and a long strand of hair.

    She carefully took the two strands of hair and exited the room. Then she went to the study room of Su Chenghui.

    At this moment, she appreciated that Su Chenghui didn¡¯t bother to keep his home office private. The door was unlocked. In the study room, she found Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui¡¯s physical examination reports in the bottom drawer.

    Su Chenghui was blood type B, while Li Qianxue was AB.

    Su Qingsang also found two other physical examination reports. One belonged to Su Yuxin, whose blood type was AB. The other belonged to Su Peizhen, who was B.

    When Su Qingsang put the four physical examination reports back into the drawer, she felt that even if she didn¡¯t do a paternity test, she could predict the results.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s blood type was B, and Xiang Caiping¡¯s was O. If one parent was type B and the other type O, the children could only be O or B. As a result, Xiang Caiping could not have given birth to her, but could theoretically be Su Peizhen¡¯s mother.

    Su Peizhen was type B, the same as Su Chenghui¡¯s. That was the reason why Li Qianxue had never doubted for so many years.

    Su Yuxin was type AB. He and Su Qingsang inherited their blood type from Li Qianxue.

    Su Qingsang hurried out of the room after she finished reading the physical examination reports. At the top of the staircase, she met Su Yuxin, who just came up and wanted to check out on her.

    ¡°Sis, did you find what you were looking for? Do you need any help?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t find it. Maybe I am mistaken.¡±

    ¡°Is it important? Do you want my help?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Su Qingsang shook her head and said, ¡°You should go and stay with grandpa. I have other things to do; I¡¯ve got to take off.¡±

    Su Yuxin only sensed that there was something wrong with Su Qingsang, but he didn¡¯t think much about it.

    An idea seemed, atst, to strike him. Was Su Qingsang badly treated by Huo Jinyao?

    Maybe she wants her family to stand up for her, but feels embarrassed?

    Su Yuxin thought about it and found his spection usible. He decided to ask about it if he had the chance.

    Even if his mother disowned Su Qingsang, she was still his sister.

    Su Qingsang had no idea that Su Yuxin made a wildly mistaken spection about her because of her previous strange behavior.

    Once she had the hair, she was in a hurry. DNA Diagnostics Center was closed during the Chinese New Year, but she had special ess.

    She knew someone who went to medical school with her and worked at the DNA Diagnostics Center now.

    She called her ssmate and hurried to see her with the hairs she collected.

    A DNA test did not necessarily need to be performed on father and son or mother and daughter. The test could also determine whether two individuals were siblings.

    Her ssmate was already there when Su Qingsang arrived.

    She gave her the strands of hair that belonged to Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui.

    Atst, she pulled two hairs from her head and put them together with Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui¡¯s.

    ¡°Would you please do a test for me?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Her friend took the two strands of hair and started writing notes for her. ¡°You suddenly found out you were adopted after so many years? Are you acting like the little tadpoles looking for mama in the animation?¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have mood for her nonsense. ¡°This is my dad¡¯s, and this one is my stepmother¡¯s. She is saying she is my mom, and I actually want to believe her, but I still want to make sure of it. So please do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°OK. I understand.¡±

    After her ssmatebeled the samples, she looked at Su Qingsang. ¡°You cane and get the results within one week.¡±

    ¡°Why does it take so long?¡±

    Her ssmateughed. ¡°All right. I am fooling around with you. It takes one week for others to get the result, but you cane here tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°OK. Thank you.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t feel relieved at hearing her ssmate¡¯s words. Instead, she felt she couldn¡¯t find peace anymore.

    ¡°The result will be out tomorrow. Will it be the same as Huo Jinyao has spected? Will it?¡± She thought.

    ...

 Chapter 423 - DNA Test Results

    <h4>Chapter 423: DNA Test Results</h4>

    The next day, time was passing fast and going slow at the same time.

    Su Qingsang was peeling an apple for Xiang Caiping in the hospital room. Staring at her, Xiang Caiping spoke carefully:

    ¡°Qingsang, have you been very tiredtely?¡±

    Su Qingsang paused. She finished peeling the apple in her hand, looked at Xiang Caiping, and said: ¡°Oh, no. I am not tired. It¡¯s just that I only have less than two days off, and I feel a little bit depressed.¡±

    ¡°I know how hard you have been working. You should take the time you have and rest well,¡± said Xiang Caiping.

    Xiang Caiping thought that her daughter and son-inw didn¡¯t need to look after her every day. ¡°It¡¯s all right for you and Huo Jinyao to go out and have fun. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±

    With Ning and Yu being here and taking turns to tend her, she didn¡¯t find it necessary to have her daughter¡¯spany all the time.

    ¡°Mom, I am all right. I am not that tired,¡± said Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang cut the apple into pieces, picked up one piece with a toothpick, and gave it to Xiang Caiping. She said, ¡°Mom, please do not overthink.¡±

    Xiang Caiping took the piece of apple from Su Qingsang with a smile of gratitude in her eyes.

    Now Su Qingsang¡¯s feelings toward Xiang Caiping were quiteplicated. Su Qingsang knew in her heart that Su Chenghui had fooled them all.

    She and Su Peizhen were very likely switched when they were born.

    How could Xiang Caiping suspect? She didn¡¯t raise her, after all.

    They didn¡¯t know each other until recently. There wasn¡¯t a long-standing emotional bond between them.

    But Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao had done so much for her, she felt so touched and of course she wouldn¡¯t ask for more, Xiang Caiping thought.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Su Qingsang could probably tell what she was thinking just by looking at her.

    ¡°Are you concerned that I might not want to take care of you because we were reunited only after I grew up?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiang Caiping gave an embarrassedugh. As a matter of fact, Su Qingsang could tell that Xiang Caiping really thought so.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Su Qingsang did not say more.

    Xiang Caiping looked at her. She didn¡¯t seem to understand why her daughter was about to say something but stopped before she spoke.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Su Qingsang shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking that I am so lucky. I couldn¡¯t have had a better mother. What if... what if there was some mistake and I was not your daughter...¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t finish her sentence. It was easier for her to speak half in jest than inplete seriousness.

    ¡°What nonsense!¡± Xiang Caiping was unwilling to listen. ¡°You are my daughter. I feel it in my heart. My own child.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± What Xiang Caiping said relieved Su Qingsang of herst struggle. She squeezed Xiang Caiping¡¯s hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I am your daughter.¡±

    When Ning came into the room, she saw Xiang Caiping and Su Qingsang talking andughing. She felt rxed too.

    ...

    The next morning, Huo Jinyao stared at Su Qingsang when he got up.

    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±

    Su Qingsang told him about the DNA test when she came back yesterday. He didn¡¯t think the test was necessary, though. The result seemed evident to him.

    However, Su Qingsang had a point doing that.

    Looking at him, Su Qingsang gently nodded, but immediately shook her head.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Do you want me to apany you or not?¡±

    ¡°I want you to go with me. But I also want to go alone.¡± Su Qingsang went over her inner thoughts and said, ¡°Jinyao, you know, on the one hand, I want someone to share the burden with me and to apany me to face the news; on the other hand, I want to carry all the weight of it by myself.¡±

    In fact, the answer couldn¡¯t have been more obvious. She, Su Qingsang, was most likely the child of Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue. There was a very slim chance of it being otherwise.

    For now, she only needed to bepletely sure. However, at thest moment, she was a little bit reluctant to face the result.

    ¡°I am with you,¡± Huo Jinyao held her hand. ¡°Whatever the result turns out to be, I¡¯ll be right here by your side.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked into his eyes. She nodded heavily and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    She only wanted an answer. To her, anything was better than not knowing.

    As to her, it didn¡¯t matter what the result was. Actually, she wished she could find out the truth and then put it aside forever.

    However, there was no way to avoid what was in front of her.

    After she took a shower, Su Qingsang called her ssmate at the DNA Diagnostics Center and went there to pick up the two test reports.

    One was for her and Su Chenghui, and the other for her and Li Qianxue.

    If possible, she wished neither of them were her parent.

    How she wished she were an orphan! She could adopt Xiang Caiping as her own mother and ept no favors from the Su Family and Li Family.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t stop Huo Jinyao from taking the reports. She watched him open the reports and read them.

    The first report was the result about her and Su Chenghui. Huo Jinyao put the report into Su Qingsang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°There was never any doubt about this one. You look so simr to Su Chenghui.¡±

    Su Qingsang knew it. No matter how much she wished otherwise, she could not deny she was Su Chenghui¡¯s daughter.

    Huo Jinyao opened the other report. Su Qingsang slowed down her breathing and stared at Huo Jinyao nervously so as not to miss a single word.

    The test result was just a single sheet of paper. Huo Jinyao looked up at Su Qingsang, his expression self-exnatory.

    ¡°Qingsang, the likelihood that Li Qianxue is your biological mother is 99.9%.¡±

    Su Qingsang had guessed that earlier. It didn¡¯te as a surprise.

    Huo Jinyao nervously gazed at her, not knowing what she was going to do.

    What could she do? There was nothing to be done now.

    She folded the report carefully after reading it. In the end, she looked up at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°You know my dad. He is really a scumbag, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t expect she would say that.

    He wanted to say something, but no words seemed adequate.

    ¡°Sweetie...¡±

    ¡°He is such an asshole,¡± she sniffed, squeezed the two reports in her hands, and tried to seem rxed. ¡°Can you tell me why he is such a brute?¡±

    Looking at her, Huo Jinyao threw his arms around her and hugged her.

    He gently patted her back. ¡°Do you want to take revenge on him?¡±

    Su Chenghui hurt Su Qingsang. She could have been born with a silver spoon in her mouth and brought up as a rich girl, but because of him, she was raised as an illegitimate daughter.

    It was not the most important thing, however. Su Chenghui was responsible for the fact that she had been deprived of maternal love for over twenty years.

    In Huo Jinyao¡¯s opinion, Su Chenghui waspletely out of line.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Su Qingsang pressed her face against his chest, blinking her tears away.

    ¡°Jinyao, I won¡¯t hate him because hatred is exhausting, but I will not forgive him either. I want us to go back to Rong City. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°I am thinking about us taking my mom back. We can stay away from Su Chenghui and the Li Family.¡±

    Li Corporation, Li Qianxue, Su Chenghui... All of these had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°I will cut off contact with them. From now on, I am Su Qingsang only, an illegitimate daughter who has a mother but no father.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± staring at her, Huo Jinyao reached out and took her hand. ¡°You are also my wife. My precious wife.¡±

    When speaking, he reached over to kiss her cheek. Su Qingsang felt a subtle and spreading warmth flowing through her heart.

    The pain she received from her biological father seemed to fade away with her warm feeling.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You already said that.¡±

    ¡°Then, Huo Jinyao, I like you.¡±

    ¡°You have already said that as well,¡± Huo Jinyao teased her.

    ¡°Emm...¡± Su Qingsang was out of words. She thought for a while and finally said, ¡°Huo Jinyao, I really really like you. I like you a lot.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t said this before, had she?

    Huo Jinyao kissed her cheek again, with a smile on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it before. Maybe you could repeat it.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Jinyao.¡± She hugged him around his waist and said with a voice tinted with delight, ¡°It¡¯s so good to have you here.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say anything but held her tighter.

    Su Qingsang could just let it go, but Huo Jinyao was unwilling to allow it.

    He didn¡¯t take any action before because he didn¡¯t want to upset Su Qingsang. However, given the current situation, he needed to do something.

    ...

    Last year, Tianyu Group had three projects on which they cooperated with Li Corporation. Among the three projects, there were two that Su Chenghui supervised himself.

    Therefore, in the past, when Huo Jinyao showed up at his office, Su Chenghui didn¡¯t feel surprised.

    However, today was different than before. Huo Jinyao looked different today. It reminded Su Chenghui of the day when Li Qianxue overheard his conversation with Huo Jinyao.

    Irritated, Li Qianxue flew to the United States even though it was during the Chinese New Year.

    She has been gone for a few days but never called him.

    Except for the one phone call she made per day to check in with Old Master Li, she seemed to have nothing to do with him now.

    Right now, Su Chenghui felt uneasy when looking at Huo Jinyao. After all, it was dishonorable for his son-inw to witness his fight with his wife.

    ¡°The holiday is not over yet. Why did youe in?¡±

    Su Chenghui was the general manager. It was OK for him to bete for work, even not to show up for a few days.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to stay at home alone, faced with the strange and inquiring gaze from his son and seemingly usatory look from Old Master Li.

    ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± said Huo Jinyao, a casual look on his face.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Chenghui and couldn¡¯t believe it. Judging by appearance alone, Su Chenghui didn¡¯t look like the person who could have done such a thing.

    However, who knew him inside out?

    ¡°Qingsang and I made a decision. We decided to move to Rong City after the Lantern Festival.¡±

 Chapter 424 - Who Told You

    <h4>Chapter 424: Who Told You</h4>

    As soon as the words were uttered, Su Chenghui was frozen. ¡°What are you talking about? You are moving to Rong City?¡±

    Su Chenghui did know that Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao would move to Rong City eventually.

    He knew Huo Jinyao was from Rong City, and they would leave Lin City sometime in the future, but he didn¡¯t expect it would be so soon.

    ¡°When did you decide? Did you both make up your minds?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We have made our decision.¡±

    Huo Jinyao spoke quietly. When he spoke, he was paying attention to Su Chenghui¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Qingsang¡¯s mom stayed at Rong City during the past years. She also said she was used to the climate there, and she wanted to go back.¡±

    Su Chenghui paused when he heard Huo Jinyao mention Xiang Caiping. That¡¯s right, Xiang Caiping also came from Rong City.

    So they decided to leave together?

    ¡°Qingsang also decided to go, and that¡¯s why I am here. I just wanted to let you know.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice stopped for a moment, and he sounded a little bit reluctant. ¡°In any case, you are Qingsang¡¯s father. We feel obliged to inform you that we are leaving Lin City.¡±

    ¡°After all, if we leave, it would not be easy for us to see each other again. It even takes two hours by flight.¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t say anything. He just had a fight with Li Qianxue owing to Su Qingsang¡¯s birth.

    Now, Su Qingsang was leaving for Rong City.

    Given her personality, with Xiang Caiping living with her, it was doubtful she would evere back.

    Even if she dide back, she probably would only be back a few times. It made things easier for him, he thought.

    Since the people concerned no longer lived in Lin City, it would mean that the incident would not be brought up anymore.

    Inexplicably, Su Chenghui thought the current situation was not bad.

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Chenghui. He didn¡¯t find any unwillingness or reluctance in his eyes; instead, he seemed relieved.

    He stared at Su Chenghui carefully. He had been observing him all the time until the moment he saw relief in his eyes.

    He had only intended to blow off steam in some kind of way, but now he wanted to do more for Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Dad, you seem very happy,¡± Huo Jinyao stared at Su Chenghui¡¯s face because he didn¡¯t want to miss any expression on his face.

    ¡°In any case, Qingsang is your daughter. She is leaving now, and you actually felt rxed and satisfied?¡±

    Huo Jinyao spoke casually. His voice was light, and he leaned back in the chair in a casual way.

    However, his eyes were very sharp. He gave Su Chenghui a look that was so poignant that it seemed to get right to his heart and scan his innermost thoughts.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Su Chenghui cleared his throat and tried hard to conceal his uneasiness. ¡°How could you say I am happy?¡±

    Realizing his tone was a little bit harsh, Su Chenghui took a deep breath and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t about me. Qingsang is my daughter, and of course, I wish her the best. Since she got married to you, you are responsible for her future and all the things that will happen to her. She is leaving, and I believe you will arrange everything for her.¡±

    ¡°Rong City is bigger than Lin City, so I believe she will get ahead in her career and have a brighter future. In this case, why should I not be happy?¡±

    Su Chenghui said many words, but none of them were on point.

    Now Huo Jinyao understood. He leaned to one side, with a hand on the armrest.

    He faced Su Chenghui with an ambivalent attitude of mixed idleness and sharpness.

    ¡°You indeed have no reason to be unhappy. Because from your perspective, it is a good thing for Su Qingsang to leave.¡±

    Su Chenghui was stunned, not realizing what Huo Jinyao meant by his words. He thought Huo Jinyao was mocking him.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I will say it one more time: Su Qingsang is my daughter. Certainly, I hope she will be all right.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± With a sharp stare, Huo Jinyao said, ¡°You hope she will do all right, but you also hope she never does too well. You wish to see her doing no better than Su Peizhen. Am I right, dad?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Chenghui was angry at his words and his attitude, ¡°what are you talking about? Do you think that just because your Tianyu Group helped Li Corporation make some money and do some projects, you have the right to stand there and judge me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do that,¡± Huo Jinyao threw up his hands with an innocent smile on his face. ¡°Dad, it really broke my heart to hear you say that.¡±

    He yed a trick on Su Chenghui, the trick that he had always used to deal with liars. He had a seemingly sly look, but his eyes were innocent.

    ¡°You...¡± Listening to Huo Jinyao¡¯s nonsense, Su Chenghui felt more and more annoyed and confused. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, please leave. I have other things to do than keep youpany.¡±

    ¡°Dad, hang on, I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s words, as well as his smile, made Su Chenghui very ufortable.

    ¡°I think that the reason why you feel happy is that if Su Qingsang left, no one would ever appear before you from time to time to remind you of unpleasant situations, and no one would ever upset you because Su Peizhen wouldn¡¯t be overshadowed afterward. The most important thing is...¡±

    Peering at Su Chenghui¡¯s face, Huo Jinyao enunciated each word with deliberation.

    ¡°If Su Qingsang is gone, then the fact that she is not Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter will be a secret. Nobody will ever know the truth.¡±

    Su Chenghui had heard the news the previous day, so he didn¡¯t want to listen to it again.

    However, Huo Jinyao¡¯s next words caught Su Chenghui off guard: ¡°The truth, which is that she is the biological daughter of Li Qianxue, will never be revealed. Am I right?¡±

    Su Chenghui rose to his feet. He stared at Huo Jinyao as if he was looking at a monster.

    ¡°You... are you out of your mind?¡±

    He said such things in front of him. If he was not crazy, then what?

    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± There was a slight smile on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. ¡°When I told Su Qingsang of my spection a few days ago, she said exactly the same thing.¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t catch the spection part. He only heard from Huo Jinyao that Su Qingsang knew the truth.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao!¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s chest was heaving, and he barely held back his astonishment. How could he let Su Qingsang know it? Absolutely not!

    Regarding this matter, he knew clearly what the result would be if he confessed. He would never admit it.

    ¡°What exactly do you want to do? Who told you Su Qingsang is Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter? Who?¡±

    ¡°Dad, just give me the straight dope. Yes, or no, you know the truth.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I have no idea. I don¡¯t know what you are trying to say. Anyway, just get the hell out of here. I don¡¯t want to listen to your nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense? All right, let¡¯s clear this up,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°You just asked me who told me the news. Alright, just let me tell you right now who told me.¡±

    While Huo Jinyao was talking, he took from his pocket the two DNA test reports.

    ...

 Chapter 425 - Did You Feel Guilty When You Switched the Two Babies

    <h4>Chapter 425: Did You Feel Guilty When You Switched the Two Babies</h4>

    When Su Chenghui saw Huo Jinyao take out the two pieces of paper, he couldn¡¯t see clearly what Huo Jinyao had in his hands, but his intuition told him it was not something he expected to see.

    ¡°Dad, this might be news for you.¡± Huo Jinyao unfolded the two pieces of paper and spread them in front of Su Chenghui: ¡°These are the DNA test reports that Su Qingsang did by taking your hair.¡±

    DNA test? Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes widened and he said: ¡± You, You two...¡±

    ¡°Actually, it is not necessary. Right?¡±

    Slightly raising his eyebrow, Huo Jinyao pushed the two pieces of paper toward Su Chenghui. ¡°Because you know whose child Su Qingsang is.¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t take a look at the DNA test. He sat very stiffly behind the desk, his face assuming a shade of green.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to take a look?¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s body leaned a little bit forward.

    He showed his power with no restraint. If an ordinary person faced his eyes, they would relent and confess the truth.

    However, Su Chenghui was not an ordinary person. After temporary astonishment, he calmed down and ignored the two reports.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to read it?¡± Huo Jinyao touched his chin, his sharp eyes fixing on Su Chenghui¡¯s face.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Chenghuipletely calmed down. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do I want? I don¡¯t want anything.¡± Huo Jingyao stood up, leaning on the desk with his hands. His gaze at Su Chenghui was deep and meaningful as if he didn¡¯t want to miss any expression of thetter¡¯s face.

    ¡°I only want to ask you: when you switched the two babies, did you feel guilty?¡±

    Since Su Chenghui had calmed down, he was not influenced by Huo Jinyao¡¯s powerful demeanor. ¡°Are you questioning me right now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s OK if you want to frame it this way.¡± Huo Jingyao¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t change. Yes, he was questioning him, but so what? ¡°I am really curious. During the past twenty years, you have witnessed Li Qianxue spoiling a daughter who was not her own and saw her ignore her biological daughter day after day. Do you feel pleased?¡±

    For a fleeting moment, Su Chenghui¡¯s face changed slightly, but he bit his tongue. His eyes were cool and calm. ¡°Huo Jinyao, it¡¯s between her and me, and it¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about you and her. But it is rted to Qingsang.¡±

    It was rare for Huo Jinyao to look ferocious. ¡°It is you who made her live as an illegitimate daughter; it is you who robbed her of a mother. You even refused to care for and love Qingsang yourself. Su Chenghui, do you think you deserve to be a father?¡±

    Su Chenghui suddenly looked ill. Looking at Huo Jinyao, he nodded, and the corners of his lips lifted with irony.

    ¡°So are you standing up for her right now?¡±

    ¡°I dare not.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was even more ironic than Su Chenghui¡¯s. ¡°No matter what, you are my father-inw. How dare I?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you mean by saying these things?¡±

    Huo Jinyao stood up straight. Even with a desk between them, his tall and strong figure was enough to intimidate Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Clenching his fist, Huo Jinyao felt furious. He was so angry that he felt the urge to punch Su Chenghui.

    However, he curbed it. He was just staring at Su Chenghui with his rage.

    ¡°I only want to tell you that your secret is no longer a secret. I know it. Qingsang knows it too.¡±

    Su Chenghui was silent. Huo Jinyao leaned forward a little bit. ¡°If we want, we can inform Old Master Li, as well as Li Qianxue, of the truth regarding Su Qingsang. We can tell them anytime whose daughter she is.¡±

    Su Chenghui remained silent. Xiang Caiping showed up all of a sudden earlier, and it was unexpected that Su Qingsang knew she was not Xiang Caiping¡¯s biological daughter.

    However, all of the above was not as abrupt as the appearance of Huo Jinyao. It never urred to Su Chenghui that one day his secret would be known to other people.

    ¡°You can¡¯t hide these things forever. At the end of the day, the truth wille out. I am curious about what you are going to do when that dayes.¡±

    It was a spur of the moment decision when he decided to get back at Li Qianxue. He chose the path.

    In his conceit, he thought he would deceive everyone, but as years had passed, he was more and more afraid to think about everything he would face when the truth about Su Qingsang¡¯s birth was revealed.

    It never urred to him that at this moment, Huo Jinyao would point the truth out in such a direct way.

    He tried to imagine mocking Li Qianxue and sessfully retaliating against her when she knew the result.

    However, he didn¡¯t really dare to think about it. He couldn¡¯t imagine how things would be when Qianxue found out the truth.

    Faced with Huo Jinyao¡¯s ruthless questioning, he had to pretend to be calm.

    ¡°It is my business. And it is not your concern.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was not surprised at his attitude. He didn¡¯t say another word but observed Su Chenghui with his cold stare.

    The atmosphere was in a kind of deep freeze. Neither of them talked. However, in the corridor outside the office stood a person whose eyes were filled with astonishment.

    He forgot all about his intention to knock at the door ande in. Without thinking, he ran away.

    He ran as if a ghost was chasing him.

    Inside the office, Su Chenghui¡¯s power finally faded away. Helplessly, he sat in the chair, lowered his head, and propped his forehead with one hand.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to. I didn¡¯t want any of it.¡±

    It could be said that at the very beginning, he was seized by an impulse and only wanted to take revenge. However, after that things were totally out of control.

    He was afraid to face what he had done, especially after thepse of so many years. He even mistreated Su Qingsang on purpose,pletely ignoring her.

    He hoped that if he did that, Li Qianxue would be less hard on her. He knew that if he showed affection for Su Qingsang, even a tiny bit, it would insult Li Qianxue.

    Although he was unable to give Su Qingsang the identity as the granddaughter of the Li Family and the daughter of the Su Family, he could at least give her a rtively quiet life.

    As time went on, she went to college and moved out. From Su Chenghui¡¯s perspective, things were going on a positive track.

    It was good that she could have her own life. She was kind, optimistic, and strong. The fact that she was living well lessened the debt Su Chenghui owed to her in his mind.

    So far, circumstances were beyond his control.

    He closed his eyes, memories of past years shing through his mind.

    A voice spoke. The voice was so low that if it hadn¡¯t been only the two of them in the office, Huo Jinyao wouldn¡¯t hear what Su Chenghui said.

    ¡°Are you going to tell Qianxue the truth right now?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at him and suddenly felt that Su Chenghui was a miserable man.

    A poor man, punished by hatred and revenge that backfired. He truly was pitiful.

    ¡°Qingsang didn¡¯t give me permission to tell the truth.¡±

    Stunned, Su Chenghui slowly looked up at Huo Jinyao.

    He didn¡¯t believe it. He didn¡¯t believe that Su Qingsang would give up her real identity. He couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it, right? I didn¡¯t either,¡± Huo Jinyao spoke coldly. He didn¡¯t want Su Chenghui to sense his emotion.

    ¡°But it is her decision. Do you know why?¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Huo Jinyao with perplexity in his eyes.

    ¡°Because Qingsang said that she couldn¡¯t hurt Xiang Caiping.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s body was trembling, his face turning pale.

    ¡°She has spent a few months with Xiang Caiping, and they have forged the rtionship of a mother and daughter. She dreads to think what would happen if Xiang Caiping knew the person who had a conflict with her and almost left her paralyzed was her own daughter, how she would face Su Peizhen. How would Xiang Caiping face someone who used to be Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter and treated her so horribly?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s lipspressed and he stood there, his body stiff.

    ¡°You might never have thought about it,¡± Looking at him, Huo Jinyao said, ¡°But your one reckless act is going to drive two women crazy.¡±

    Li Qianxue would certainly be devastated, but how would Xiang Caiping feel?

    ¡°You may have no idea how good Xiang Caiping is to Qingsang.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Chenghui with disdain. Su Chenghui was clueless about some things.

    ¡°Do you know why she had a rift with Su Peizhen that day? She went there to buy yarn to knit a scarf for Su Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°She not only knitted a sweater and a scarf for Qingsang but also made preserved meat and sausage for her.¡±

    ¡°She bought Qingsang a ne of jade Buddha because she wished her safe and sound since she worked at the hospital all day long.¡±

    ¡°And she also...¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡± Su Chenghui suddenly red at Huo Jinyao. ¡°Stop it.¡±

    Su Chenghui lowered his head again, and his hands covered his face. Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t see his face, but he knew he didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore.

    He stared at Su Chenghui with a cool look.

    ¡°If Qingsang doesn¡¯t want to tell everyone the truth, I will not do it. However, I truly want you to know it. Secrets will not forever be secrets. One day, the secret is bound to show itself. I have a hunch that even if we choose to remain silent, you won¡¯t be able to keep your secret for a long time.¡±

    Considering the misunderstanding that Li Qianxue had with Su Chenghui at that time, she was bound to take action in the future. When that day came, could Su Chenghui still keep his secret safe?

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t look up but remained in the same position.

    He kept covering his face with hands, so Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t see his expression. Huo Jinyao guessed that Su Chenghui must have mixed feelings right now, experiencing a painful internal struggle.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to sympathize with him. Li Qianxue and Xiang Caiping were the victims in this situation.

    However, the one who suffered the most was Su Qingsang.

    Thinking of Su Qingsang, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want to look at Su Chenghui any more. He turned and left. Actually, no matter how pitiful Li Qianxue and Xiang Caiping were, it was none of his business.

    It merely pained him to see his wife suffer. She was so kind and selfless. It broke his heart.

    As to Su Chenghui, after today¡¯s conversation it was doubtful he would have any peace in the days ahead.

    It was a kind of punishment for him.

    ...

 Chapter 426: - Do You Still Want to Acknowledge Her?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 426:</strong> Do You Still Want to Acknowledge Her?</h4>

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao went home. Earlier that day, she asked Sister Lu to clean the apartment.

    ¡°I asked Sister Lu to clean mom¡¯s room. She will be released in a few days, and we can take her home and look after her.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Huo Jinyao agreed.

    ¡°I thought about moving into your vi since it is roomy and it will be more convenient for mom to do her exercises.¡±

    ¡°No problem. It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡°And¡ª¡± Su Qingsang has talked for a while and discovered that Huo Jinyao did not express any opinion of his own. ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t you have any ideas?¡±

    ¡°You decide,¡± Huo Jinyao pulled her to his side and sat down. ¡°It¡¯s small stuff. You don¡¯t need to ask me.¡±

    ¡°I was just talking,¡± Su Qingsang turned her head to look at him. ¡°What happened to you today? There¡¯s something wrong with you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao shook his head. ¡°The Lantern Festival ising. Do you want to go back to Rong City with me to visit Grandpa? We could make an arrangement and bring Mom there.¡±

    Su Qingsang bit her lip. They decided it a long time ago, and she felt fine with it.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll ask my mom and consult with Doctor Jiang. If he says there¡¯s no problem, we will take her back to Rong City.¡±

    Huo Jinyao reached out his hand to touch her hair gently. ¡°Great. Let me know once you have consulted with the doctor. You can leave the rest to me.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Su Qingsang was always at ease with Huo Jinyao. He was productive and efficient, and even more thoughtful than she was.

    It was believed that Xiang Caiping would also agree to return to Rong City. However, Su Qingsang was suddenly silent, with a hint of mixed feelings showing on her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him, her lips pressed firmly.

    ¡°Do you think she wille back before we leave Lin City?¡±

    Huo Jinyao saw the struggle in her eyes, and his heart ached for her.

    He reached out to hug her, holding her tightly in his arms.

    ¡°Do you want to see her?¡±

    With her face buried in his chest, Su Qingsang found Huo Jinyao smelled clean and fresh. ¡°A little bit. If we leave for Rong City, we will rarely return here. I want to see her before we leave.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t speak. Su Qingsang looked up at him. ¡°You don¡¯t think I should?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not,¡± Huo Jinyao held her tightly around her waist. ¡°If you really want to see her. You can even fly to the U.S. to visit her. You don¡¯t have to wait for her toe back.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked down. She seemed to be contemting something. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s better for me not to see her.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to see her?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°She must have been in a bad mood recently. I should not bother her.¡±

    Su Qingsang heard that Li Qianxue suspected Su Chenghui of cheating on her, and she also suspected he fell in love with someone else. She must have been through a rough time.

    Su Qingsang thought that if she appeared again, it would doubtlessly burden Li Qianxue even more.

    Huo Jinyao stared at Su Qingsang. She could seem a little detached, but she had a warm heart. As long as people approached her and got to know her, they would understand her kindness.

    ¡°I told you, if you want to see her, just do it. You don¡¯t need to have too many concerns.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Su Qingsnag thought about it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s set a date for leaving for Rong City. If shees back before that time, I will see her. But if she doesn¡¯te back before the day we leave...¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence. If it went that way, she¡¯d take it as their karma.

    Huo Jinyao enfolded her whole body in her arms and lowered his head to kiss her cheek.

    His kiss was gentle like the touch of a feather.

    ¡°Do you miss her very much?¡±

    ¡°Not very much,¡± Su Qingsang shooked her head. ¡°If I had known the truth earlier in my life, I probably wouldn¡¯t be as cool as I am now. But right now, I am a grown-up, and I have my mom. So I feel calm.¡±

    Suddenly Su Qingsang became serious and looked at Huo Jinyao with a straight face. ¡°You know what? When I was little, I always saw her hugging Su Peizhen and talking to her in such a gentle voice. I knew she was a strict and tough person outside the house. But she was so gentle to Su Peizhen that I couldn¡¯t help but imagine if I had a mom, she would also treat me like that.¡±

    Su Qingsang always wanted to be close to Li Qianxue, but none of her attempts seeded.

    Huo Jinyao nodded. Looking at the tranquil expression on her face, he felt she was too calm. ¡°Do you still want to acknowledge her?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Su Qingsang said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to acknowledge her. I just feel that, if possible, I want to see her. Just seeing her will be enough.¡±

    She would consider it as a closure of an old wish buried in her heart. It was silly to have such an idea, though.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All I want is to see her. I won¡¯t tell her anything.¡±

    Since she made the decision, she would not go back. But before she could let it go, she needed time andposure to digest.

    Without a word, Huo Jinyao hugged her more tightly. His deep-set eyes squinted slightly, and he seemed to have decided something.

    It never urred to Su Qingsang that she would meet someone else before she went to see Li Qianxue.

    Since she was going to Rong City, she had to prepare some gifts to bring to Old Master Huo, as well as to Huo Jinyao¡¯s Great Uncle who settled in Rong City and Huo Jinyao¡¯s other uncles and aunts.

    Su Qingsang went shopping with Shi Mengwan that day.

    Judging from snippets of information she heard from Su Qinngsang, Shi Mengwan knew Huo Jinyao had arge family.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao has so many rtives. Qingsang, do you think you can handle it with your reserved personality?¡±

    ¡°I must handle it even if I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    In fact, Su Qingang was scared of messy andplicated rtionships, but what choice did she have?

    ¡°Huo Jinyao is so good to me. I feel that, for his sake, I should try to develop a good rtionship with his family.¡±

    ¡°It sounds reasonable,¡± Shi Mengwan patted Su Qingsnag¡¯s shoulder heavily. ¡°But I don¡¯t think you are in a good mood today. What happened? Do you feel sad because you are leaving me?¡±

    ¡°Obviously,¡± Su Qingsang nodded eagerly and pinched Shi Mengwan¡¯s cheek. ¡°I am overwhelmed with sadness at the thought of parting with you.¡±

    ¡°You can look, but please don¡¯t touch me.¡± Shi Mengwan touched her own face in an exaggerated way and said, ¡°I just had a facial yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Let me take a look,¡± Su Qingsang leaned over to look at her with a definite note of humor in her voice. ¡°Your face is so smooth, and your skin so fair. You are already beautiful without facial care, but you still insist on doing it, which makes you even more beautiful than the rest of us. You are trying to outshine us all.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on. Why would that matter to you? You have Huo Jinyao, but I am single. I have to work hard to look beautiful so that I can lure a rich and sessful man like you did.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to lure anyone. I can ask Huo Jinyao to introduce some guys to you. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Cool,¡± Shi Mengwan nodded casually. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t believe her and said, ¡°Why do I think it sounds fake?¡±

    ¡°Why would it? If you don¡¯t believe I¡¯m serious, I¡¯ll find an eligible bachelor myself.¡±

    ¡°Come on. Please do that. Find one.¡± Su Qingsang looked around and noticed a man standing with his back to them. He looked familiar.

    ¡°That one. He looks pretty fit. Didn¡¯t you just say you were looking for an eligible bachelor? Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Off I go. Who is afraid?¡± Provoked by Su Qingsang, Shi Mengwan gave her a stare and walked towards the man at a quick pace.

    She took a hundred¨Cdor bill from her pocket, turned her head to make a funny face at Su Qingsnag, and hurried to the good-looking man who was a few steps ahead of them.

    ¡± Sir, excuse me, did you drop it?¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s face changed the moment she looked up. She stood there, looking awkward and embarrassed.

    Sensing something was wrong, Su Qingsang stepped forward. ¡°Mengwan, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Su Qingsang also paused when she saw that man. No wonder the handsome man looked familiar; it was Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Zhan.¡±

    ¡°How are you, Mrs. Huo?¡±

    Zhan Haoze greeted Su Qingsang and caught a glimpse of Shi Mengwan. ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s not mine.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Shi Mengwan bit her lip, crumpling up the bill in her hand. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll ask around.¡±

    ¡°H¡¯m,¡± Zhan Haoze nodded and looked at Su Qingsang. ¡°Are you shopping, Mrs. Huo?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Please pass my greetings to Mr. Huo.¡±

    ¡°I will, thank you.¡±

    ¡°I have other business. Sorry, I have to take off now.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Su Qingsang felt no pleasuremunicating with people like Zhan Haoze. After he walked away, she turned to look at Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°You are so lucky.¡±

    At her first attempt at flirting, she came across Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Lucky?¡± Shi Mengwan smiled ironically. ¡°On the contrary, I have bad luck.¡±

    If she didn¡¯t have bad luck, how could Zhan Haoze forget her?

    ¡°Mengwan, I think you might want to try something different.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I just thought you might have been mistaken about this man¡¯s identity. After all, you two haven¡¯t met for over ten years.¡±

    Shi Mengwan saw Su Qingsang¡¯s concern and waved her hand as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I was just talking. I have already decided to give up.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Shi Mengwan took her by the arm. ¡°All right, let¡¯s continue shopping and buy gifts. Huo Jinyao has so many rtives. How many gifts do you have to buy?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Qingsang was genuinely concerned about Shi Mengwan, whose situation was moreplicated than hers was. However, she knew it would be hard to persuade her within a short period of time.

    Su Qingsang thought about it and decided to invite Shi Mengwan to visit Rong City after she came back. Then she would let Huo Jinyao introduce some eligible bachelors to her.

    Perhaps after Shi Mengwan got to know more eligible young men, she would realize there was more than one fish in the sea.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I remember there is a nice store ahead. Let¡¯s check it out.¡±

    Shi Mengwan pulled Su Qingsang to go ahead. Still concerned about her friend, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but stare at her.

    Unexpectedly, Shi Mengwan pulled on Su Qingsang¡¯s arm too abruptly, which ended up with Su Qingsang identally knocking down someone who just came out of a nearby store.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Su Qingsang apologized immediately and stepped backward.

    She looked up, realizing the person she knocked down was Su Yuxin. By his side, there was a young girl she didn¡¯t recall seeing before.

    ...

 Chapter 427 - She Is Not My Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 427: She Is Not My Girlfriend</h4>

    Seeing Su Qingsang, Su Yuxin was clearly stunned. He almost subconsciously took a step towards her.

    Su Qingsang also felt some surprise. Su Yuxin¡¯s movement happened to block the girl behind him.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but nce at the girl one more time, but then found that it wasn¡¯t Bai Zhihan.

    Looking back, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t n to meddle in other people¡¯s business.

    ¡°Yuxin? Are you also shopping? ¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Yuxin nodded, looking at Su Qingsang with mixed feelings.

    ¡°With your girlfriend?¡± Did it mean Bai Zhihan was a thing of the past? Thinking of that woman, who had aborted Su Yuxin¡¯s child, Su Qingsang¡¯s gaze got sad.

    ¡°She is not my girlfriend,¡± Su Yuxin exined quickly,pletely ignoring the fact that the girl beside him looked a bit awkward. ¡°We just ran into each other.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded as if she did not see the two holding hands just now.

    ¡°Well, you guys go on.¡±

    ¡°Sis...¡± Seeing Su Qingsang leaving, Su Yuxin could not help but call her.

    Su Qingsang turned to look at him and raised her eyebrows. It seemed that she didn¡¯t understand why he would call her.

    ¡°Well...I¡ª ¡± Su Yuxin pursed his lips and looked at Su Qingsang. He actually had many things to ask her and many things to say.

    Now, facing Su Qingsang¡¯s indifferent look, he couldn¡¯t say a word.

    He spent a whole day digesting this and still couldn¡¯t ept the news that he heard yesterday.

    The shocking news stupefied him.

    Su Peizhen was not his sister, but Su Qingsang was.

    When he heard the news outside his father¡¯s door, he was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe it or face it.

    He even ran away from the scene, but couldn¡¯t help bute back after leaving. He wanted to question his father. Why did he do this, and how could he?

    However, before he could rify, he heard Huo Jinyao¡¯s words.

    He said that Su Qingsang did not intend to acknowledge Li Qianxue as her mother at all. This news shocked him again.

    He could not understand why Su Qingsang would do that, why she was unwilling to recognize Li Qianxue, even after he heard Huo Jinyao¡¯s exnation.

    He said Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to hurt Xiang Caiping. Was that a reason for her to refuse to acknowledge them?

    However, when he calmed down and thought thoroughly from Su Qingsang¡¯s standpoint, he discovered tragically that there really wasn¡¯t any reason for Su Qingsang to think of them as her family.

    Ever since childhood, has Li Qianxue cared for Su Qingsang? No.

    Has Su Chenghui treated Su Qingsang nicely? Also, no.

    Has he given Su Qingsang a kind look, a kind word? Again, no.

    He had once disliked this sister from the bottom of his heart, thinking that as an illegitimate daughter, she brought the Su family disgrace. More importantly, her presence has damaged his parents¡¯ rtionship.

    But in reality? She was admitted to Lin City¡¯s A Medical school at the age of seventeen. After graduating, she was now an excellent doctor.

    What about Su Peizhen? She had capabilities, but the things she did behind their back... No to mention those dirty tricks she pulled against Su Qingsang time after time.

    The difference between the two was seen at a nce. Back then, he could say that Su Peizhen had her reasons. Now that he really thought about it, he just felt ashamed.

    As an ¡°illegitimate daughter¡± who had little resources and was ignored by her parents, Su Qingsang worked hard and was motivated.

    Aside from all this, even since childhood, Su Qingsang¡¯s manner towards her family was loyal.

    Even though she was distant, she paid them enough respect. He didn¡¯t like her before, because Su Qingsang¡¯s existence put Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue¡¯s rtionship in difficulty.

    Now he knew that Su Qingsang was, in fact, his sister. His real sister.

    He couldn¡¯t tell what was on his mind. Yesterday, he wanted to rush to Su Qingsang, to exin everything.

    However, when he drove halfway, he got cold feet. Yes.

    Li Qianxue had gone to the United States to apany Su Peizhen. For more than 20 years, Li Qianxue had treated Su Peizhen tenderly as her own daughter.

    What would happen if Li Qianxue knew?

    Not only Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t imagine it. Neither could Su Yuxin.

    However, would he actually say nothing to her? He struggled for an entire night without an answer. He woke up early in the morning with tired eyes.

    Old Master Li saw that he was not in a good mood, and allowed him to go out for a walk without much resistance.

    He hade here and run into his ssmate. Her father had some business rtionship with Li Corporation.

    He did not refuse when she offered him to help with a gift selection, as he didn¡¯t want her to lose face. He did not expect to meet Su Qingsang.

    He looked at Su Qingsang and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Those endless words that he couldn¡¯t say almost escaped him. He could not help but want to get close to her and talk to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Qingsang looking at Su Yuxin, the younger brother, her real brother, who was obviously concerned. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Su Yuxin didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°My mom went to the United States.¡±

    ¡°I know that,¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s heart beat a bit faster, and she didn¡¯t understand why he wanted to mention Li Qianxue. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°She may not be back that soon.¡±

    ¡°I know that too.¡± Su Qingsang already thought she might not be able to see Li Qianxue before leaving. Now that it was confirmed, she was a little disappointed, but she could live with it.

    But why would Su Yuxin mention this to her out of the blue? Perhaps he knew something?

    ¡°I ...¡±

    Su Yuxin took a step forward. He seemed to want to rify something, but his ssmate came over at that moment.

    ¡°Yuxin, is this your sister?¡± Isn¡¯t your sister Peizhen?¡±

    She had attended a Su Family¡¯s banquet and understandably knew Su Peizhen. However, she didn¡¯t know much about Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Su Yuxin red at the girl: ¡°I have two older sisters. Is that a problem?¡±

    Su Yuxin frightened the girl. Her face changed a little, and she was speechless.

    When Su Yuxin looked at Su Qingsang again, his eyes were full of apology. ¡°Sis...I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Su Qingsang waved her hand. ¡°If it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll continue shopping. See youter. ¡±

    Su Yuxin¡¯s lips moved, he wanted to speak, but couldn¡¯t say a word in the end.

    He just watched Su Qingsang leave. The girl behind tried to approach him, but Su Yuxin red at her.

    He left her there, saying ¡°I can shop by myself¡±. The girl was left there, staring after him.

    ¡°Qingsang, what¡¯s going on with your little brother?¡± Shi Mengwan whispered to Su Qingsang after they left the others. ¡°Why do I feel like he is acting weird today?¡±

    ¡°You saw it too?¡±

    Su Qingsang felt the same way. However, she didn¡¯t think Su Yuxin would know the secret. After all, Huo Jinyao would never tell Su Yuxin, and Su Chenghui was even more unlikely to do that.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shi Mengwan thought of some things Su Qingsang told her before. ¡°By the way, he specifically mentioned his mother. Do you think he hates you and Huo Jinyao for driving Su Peizhen out to the United States? ¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be...¡± Su Yuxin was not like that. However, Su Qingsang was not certain. ¡°I actually don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°It is impossible to judge a man¡¯s heart from his face.¡± Shi Mengwan was afraid that Su Qingsang put too much importance on her feelings for the family and in the end, didn¡¯t even realize that she got yed. ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to keep your distance from the Su family.¡±

    Su Qingsang got quiet. To keep a distance from the Su family? Under current circumstances, it was probably her only choice.

    After all, she was afraid that if she stayed too close to the Su family, the secret might be revealed by ident.

    ¡°You won¡¯t get upset about what I said, right?¡±

    ¡°Not a chance.¡±

    Su Qingsang knew that Shi Mengwan said it for her own good, and she would not feel upset. However, concerning her origin, she suddenly doesn¡¯t know how to tell it to Shi Mengwan.

    She certainly knew that Shi Mengwan could keep secrets. However, Shi Mengwan now had a good rtionship with Xiang Caiping and would often visit her.

    If Shi Mengwan knew, it was hard to guarantee that a forthright girl like Shi Mengwan wouldn¡¯t give it away in front of Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s keep shopping. ¡±

    She would keep quiet for now. Since she decided to consider Xiang Caiping as her own mother, she didn¡¯t need to say a thing.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ...

    United States, Florida.

    Li Qianxue watched Su Peizhen return, and finally, a little smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Compared to her, Su Peizhen looked really bummed out.

    If they were still in Lin City, they could attend the Spring Festival celebration.

    She could hang out with her friends and fly all around. But this year?

    She was trapped here and Su Chenghui would not let her leave. He signed her up for this so-called advanced studies ss.

    This advanced studies ss sounded like an MBA ss for young people. However, the people in her ss were about the same age as her father.

    She wouldn¡¯t stay for a day. She wanted to return to China immediately.

    ¡°Mom...¡± Su Peizhen sat down beside Li Qianxue and grabbed her arm. ¡°Can I go home? I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. ¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want her daughter to stay here either. If she could, she would take her back at once.

    Now, however, she didn¡¯t want to go home. The thought that Su Chenghui had another woman made her feel disgusted.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your dad say you have to study here for three months?¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t stay even for a month. Not to mention, you don¡¯t know what they are teaching in ss. I don¡¯t want to listen at all. ¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at her pleadingly. ¡°Mom, please let me go back home. Please, please!¡±

    Li Qianxue stayed silent. She really didn¡¯t want to go back and didn¡¯t want to see Su Chenghui¡¯s face.

    If she went back, most likely Su Chenghui would quarrel with her again because of that woman.

    ¡°Mom...¡± Su Peizhen felt trapped. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. I know I was wrong, but Dad is so mean. It¡¯s the Lantern Festival in a few days. And I will be all alone and away from home on the holiday. ¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t you want to go back to be with Grandfather?¡± Su Peizhen looked at her in surprise. ¡°When were we ever away from Grandpa for the Chinese New Year?¡±

    ...

 Chapter 428 - All of This Was Supposed to Belong to Su Qingsang

    Chapter 428: All of This Was Supposed to Belong to Su Qingsang

    When Li Qianxue said this, her face was somber. In the past years, during the holidays, even if she and Su Chenghui were at odds with each other, at least the family was still together.

    What about now?

    She was no longer getting along with Su Chenghui even on the surface.

    Since Su Chenghui didn¡¯t care about her, why should she care about him?

    ¡°You want to go home, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I want to go back home.¡±

    Su Peizhen saw that her expression has changed, and quickly added: ¡°Mom... Let¡¯s just go back to be with Grandpa, okay?¡±

    Li Qianxue was silent for a while. If it were possible, she wanted to avoid confronting Su Chenghui. All these years, she appeared to be the one to make decisions, but in reality, she could never convince Su Chenghui on a single matter.

    Since he dared to have a mistress and be so heartless to her, nobody could me her for being unjust to him.

    She gave birth to their daughter. Even if he didn¡¯t care about her, she loved her dearly. As she patted Su Peizhen¡¯s hand, Li Qianxue has already made a decision.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not go home yet. There are still a few days before the Lantern Festival. Let¡¯s have fun for a few days and then go back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t help but kiss Li Qianxue¡¯s cheek. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    ¡°You are,¡± Li Qianxue poked Su Peizhen¡¯s forehead, her eyes full of affection.

    By the time Su Yuxin arrived in the United States with the address Su Chenghui gave him, Li Qianxue had taken Su Peizhen to Las Vegas.

    He had to fly over there. This time, he seeded in meeting Li Qianxue and Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Mom. Sis.¡± When he arrived, it was evening. Su Peizhen and Li Qianxue were holding bags and coats and preparing to go out.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To clear our heads a little.¡± Su Peizhen was in a bad mood and wanted to go to the casino downstairs to y a few hands. ¡°You came at the right time. Want to join us?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Yuxin shook his head and looked at Li Qianxue. ¡°Mom, I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it that you couldn¡¯t tell me over the phone? Did you have to fly all the way to the United States?¡±

    Su Peizhen pulled Li Qianxue¡¯s hand. She nced at Su Yuxin. He hade all this way, his face didn¡¯t look very good, and he was obviously tired.

    ¡°Did you eat?¡±

    ¡°I ate something on the ne. I¡¯m not hungry now.¡±

    Li Qianxue did not miss the fatigued look in her son¡¯s eyes. ¡°You must be tired. First, go to your room to rest. We can talkter.¡±

    ¡°Mom... this is very important.¡± Su Yuxin stepped forward and was about to open his mouth, but then looked at Su Peizhen standing next to Li Qianxue.

    He thought for a moment and bowed his head. ¡°Forget it. Let me put my things away and go down with you.¡±

    ¡°Yuxin, are you worried about us?¡± Su Peizhenughed and patted her brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come on now. Rest assured, the public security is very good here.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go with us.¡±

    Su Yuxin persisted and looked at Li Qianxue. ¡°If you don¡¯t let mee, I¡¯ll tell Grandfather you went to the casino.¡±

    Su Peizhen and Li Qianxue scowled.

    Old Master Li did not like young people to gamble. Having fun was eptable, but getting involved in gambling was not.

    He was not in good health, and Li Qianxue did not want to upset him.

    ¡°All right. I will let youe. You haven¡¯t learned much growing up, but you have grasped fully how your father manages people.¡±

    Li Qianxue would not say anything bad about her husband. Su Yuxin, of course, had to emte Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Yes. Yuxin, you are bing more and more like Dad.¡±

    Su Peizhen added, ¡°I¡¯m different. I don¡¯t look like Dad at all.¡±

    ¡°You are not like your father, and not like me either.¡±

    Li Qianxue squeezed her cheeks, but her eyes did not look angry. She was amused.

    ¡°I look like Grandma.¡± Su Peizhen had seen pictures of Su Chenghui¡¯s mother. She really did look like her grandmother.

    This typical dialogue between mother and daughter hit Su Yuxin like a bolt of lightning.

    No, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t look either like her father or her mother. Obviously, this was nothing extraordinary. For so many years, no one paid attention to this.

    However, Su Qingsang was different. She looked a lot like Su Chenghui. Honestly speaking, Su Qingsang and himself looked more like Su Chenghui¡¯s children than Su Peizhen did.

    ¡°Yuxin?¡± Li Qianxue looked at her son, a bit worried. ¡°Are you too tired? If you are really too tired, just go to your room to rest. Rest assured, we won¡¯t take too long, and we wille up soon.¡±

    Su Yuxin stood there without moving. He nodded and carried his luggage into the room.

    In no time, he had changed his clothes and wore a respectable three-piece suit.

    Although he was young, he often apanied Su Chenghui and received an excellent education, so he naturally had a way to carry himself.

    He stood next to Li Qianxue, and his tall build made her feel safe. ¡°Mom, let me protect you today.¡±

    ¡°Yuxin, you would only protect Mother, not me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Do you have a problem with it? You are so fierce, why do you need protection?¡±

    ¡°Okay. How about that?¡± Su Peizhen was about to hit Su Yuxin yfully.

    This was a joke often yed by the two siblings, but now Su Yuxin was not interested.

    If Su Chenghui had not done the unspeakable, the sister doing these things with him,ughing with him, would be Su Qingsang instead of Su Peizhen.

    Now, even if the truth were revealed, he and Su Qingsang would never have the easy closeness of siblings who had grown up together.

    After all, the estrangement between them was too deep. They had missed too much time. It was impossible to fix this.

    Li Qianxue saw her son was not in the right mood. She looked at Su Peizhen. ¡°Alright, your brother must be tired of flying all the way here. Don¡¯t bother him now.¡±

    Unlike Su Chenghui, Li Qianxue knew how to be fair to both children.

    asionally she would give Su Peizhen a bit more affection because she was a girl and her first child. However, all in all, she considered herself a fair mother.

    Sure enough, Su Peizhen calmed down, but Su Yuxin looked perplexed. Li Qianxue loved Su Peizhen so much. If he told the truth at once...

    He didn¡¯t have the time to think about it. The three of them went downstairs. As they got to the magnificent hall, a scene of prosperity appeared before their eyes.

    Su Peizhen really liked to party, so she took to this ce like a duck to water.

    Su Yuxin followed Li Qianxue and Su Peizhen, watching them sit down at one dealer table after another. They would put down the chips, then get up and go to another table.

    At first, they had more losses than wins, and Su Peizhen lost quite a bit. She didn¡¯t take it seriously, and Li Qianxue, of course, didn¡¯t either.

    In ces like this, nobody liked to show they worried about money.

    Su Yuxin felt a little pitiful. He thought of Su Qingsang again. Her house, when it was originally bought, cost only about one million.

    At that time, Su Peizhen was not happy about it, thinking Su Chenghui was being too nice to Su Qingsang.

    However, all this enjoyment, all the luxury, should belong to Su Qingsang, not to Su Peizhen.

    At first, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t think about chipping in. Later, she was tempted to try her luck.

    Maybe it was like what people said: unlucky in love, lucky in the casino. After half an hour, Li Qianxue not only won back the money that her daughter has lost but also gained more than ten million.

    ¡°Wow. Mom, you¡¯re on a roll today!¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Mom, keep going. Which one will you chose?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll bet on big.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t care about the money but winning felt great.

    She swept away the resentment she felt for Su Chenghui and rolled out most of her chips: ¡°Bet on big.¡±

    Turning around and looking at Su Peizhen, her tone was persuasive: ¡°This kind of thing, just have fun with it, don¡¯t take it too seriously. This is thest round. Whether we win or lose, we all go back after that.¡±

    ¡°Alright! I will listen to Mom.¡±

    Su Peizhen saw Su Yuxin standing still and couldn¡¯t help but pat him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Yuxin, what are you doing? Youe here and are not even going to y a few hands? Why? Not enough allowance? How much do you need? I will lend you some.¡±

    ¡°No need to,¡± Li Qianxue looked at her daughter with a smile on her face. ¡°If Yuxin really wants to y, I can give him these chips.¡±

    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ll just watch you y.¡±

    Su Yuxin nced at the table, watching Li Qianxue ce most of his chips on one side. ¡°Mom, I think you should bet on small this time.¡±

    ¡°Why? They opened seven small. Do you think this one will be small too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± When Su Yuxin spoke, he leaned over and put the chips to the small side. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s thest one, let¡¯s gamble on this one.¡±

    ¡°Up to you.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t care about the money. ¡°If we win, this is all yours.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re being unfair,¡± Su Peizhen pouted but wasn¡¯t actually upset.

    Five minutester, Su Yuxin looked at the more than 30 million he had won and shook the check in his mother¡¯s face.

    ¡°Okay, I know you¡¯re happy,¡± Li Qianxue looked at her son with a smile. ¡°We won today and we will go shopping tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You guys are both happy,¡± Su Peizhen was disappointed. ¡°You won, while I lost. I had really bad luck tonight.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t lose much,pared with the good luck of Su Yuxin and Li Qianxue, she felt a lot worse off.

    ¡°All right. Mom will give you some money.¡±

    Su Yuxin looked at Su Peizhen and thought of the secret he knew. ¡°Maybe your luck in the past two decades has been too good, so it¡¯s a change for you.¡±

    ¡± Yuxin, what are you talking about?¡±

    Su Peizhen was upset all of a sudden, but Su Yuxin didn¡¯t want to argue anymore. He turned in the direction of the elevator.

    ¡°Mom, look at him!¡±

    Being Su Yuxin¡¯s mother, Li Qianxue knew he had something on his mind.

    ¡°Just let it go.¡±

    The three of them went upstairs again. Su Peizhen went to her room to rest, while Li Qianxue followed Su Yuxin back to his room.

    ¡°Yuxin, what¡¯s wrong with you? What happened in Lin City?¡±

    ...

 Chapter 429 - Su Qingsang is also Moms Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 429: Su Qingsang is also Mom¡¯s Daughter</h4>

    What happened in Lin City?

    Su Yuxin was wondering the same thing. He wanted to know what was going on. He used to have a good home, but now it was not like home anymore.

    Dad loved another woman and only married Mom to get revenge. Mother had been tricked into raising and loving someone else¡¯s daughter.

    His sister was still his sister, but it turned out she had a different mother.

    And his full-blood sister had lived as an illegitimate child all along.

    Su Yuxin was less than eighteen years old. He had been brought up by Old Master Li from an early age and then learned a lot of things by following Su Chenghui.

    However, how could business stuffpare to dealing with family members?

    He sat there without a word, and his whole person revealed a feeling of sorrow. Such an expression surprised Li Qianxue.

    She had never seen Su Yuxin like this, and her eyes were full of worry. ¡°Yuxin, are you alright?¡±

    Su Yuxin suddenly reached out and hugged Li Qianxue. This move stunned her.

    Since her son had been in elementary school, he has never been so close to her. Li Qianxue could only think that something must have happened at home.

    ¡°Yuxin, what happened? Tell me the truth.¡±

    Su Yuxin¡¯s voice was choked. He could not dare to imagine how she would react after she knew everything.

    It was hard to say it. It was hard to tell.

    ¡°Yuxin?¡± The appearance of her son made Li Qianxue even more worried. She was going to wake Su Peizhen. ¡°I¡¯ll go wake your sister if you will not tell me.¡±

    ¡°Mom...¡± Su Yuxin grabbed Li Qianxue¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go yet.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at her son, her face full of doubts. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me. ¡±

    Su Yuxin¡¯s lips were in a straight line, and he looked very serious.

    When he put on this face, he looked very much like Su Chenghui. Li Qianxue frowned. ¡°Is it your dad? What happened to your dad?¡±

    ¡°Mom...¡± Su Yuxin looked up at Li Qianxue. ¡°Do you know that dad, that he...¡±

    ¡°Tell me. What happened to your father?¡±

    Even if she were angry, Su Chenghui was still a man she had loved for so many years. She grabbed Su Yuxin¡¯s arm: ¡°Tell me! What happened to your dad?¡±

    ¡°Dad, he...¡± Su Yuxin didn¡¯t know how to start. Looking at Li Qianxue, he wondered how much she could bear. ¡°Mom... if, I mean if... If dad did something wrong to you, you...¡±

    ¡°Something wrong? What are you referring to?¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s heart beat fast, very fast.

    Caring for Chenghui has almost be an instinct. For more than twenty years, even if she did not want to, she couldn¡¯t help but care.

    ¡°It¡¯s my sister. I mean Su Qingsang.¡± Su Yuxin carefully looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s face, having many perplexing thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s regarding my older sister Su Qingsang. Did you know she is actually...¡±

    ¡°You know?¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s face looked a little strange, and she stood up straight, staring at Su Yuxin¡¯s face. ¡°Now even you know?¡±

    Su Yuxin looked up at Li Qianxue. He was confused. ¡°Mom, you knew?¡±

    ¡°Of course I knew.¡± Li Qianxue felt that there was a fire burning in her chest: ¡°What do you think I came to America for?¡±

    Su Yuxin suddenly stood up. ¡°Mom... You, you actually knew?¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s face looked awful, but Su Yuxin could not sit still. ¡°Mom, if you knew, why did you treat sister that way?¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Li Qianxue looked at Su Yuxin, not understanding. ¡°What have I done to her? How do you want me to treat her?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to acknowledge her? Don¡¯t you want to be nice to her?¡±

    Su Yuxin opened his eyes widely. He thought of the rtionship between Li Qianxue and Su Peizhen. How could it be that Li Qianxue actually didn¡¯t mind?

    ¡°Being nice to her? ¡°Li Qianxue looked at her son in bewilderment and didn¡¯t know what he meant.

    ¡°Su Yuxin, are you even my son? How dare you ask me to be nice to a child born from another woman?¡±

    At this time, Li Qianxue¡¯s chest started to hurt. Su Chenghui cheated on her and hurt her, and now even her own son was looking out for other people.

    She felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe and stared at Su Yuxin as if she was looking at her enemy.

    Su Yuxin suddenly realized that Li Qianxue was talking about apletely different thing.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not like you think. Actually, she is your...¡±

    ¡°Su Yuxin.¡± The door suddenly opened, Su Peizhen stood at the entrance and stared at Su Yuxin angrily. ¡°What the hell is going on with you?¡±

    She walked through the door rapidly, raising her finger to point at Su Yuxin. ¡°You flew thousands of miles to the United States to speak for another woman¡¯s child? Have you ever thought about how would that make Mom feel?¡±

    What Su Yuxin wanted to say got suddenly interrupted by Su Peizhen¡¯s appearance. He looked at Su Peizhen, thinking of their sibling rtionship over all these years.

    He suddenly couldn¡¯t say what he was going to say.

    Su Peizhen was angry. She saw the look of confusion on Su Yuxin¡¯s face, and then nced at Li Qianxue, who was looking hurt. She was getting furious.

    ¡°Yuxin, are you even mom¡¯s son? What kind of attitude is this, to talk to mom like that?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? How can you speak for Su Qingsang? Do you know she¡¯s not even that woman¡¯s child? You don¡¯t even know where that bastard came from. How dare you quarrel with mom for her, you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Who is a bastard?¡± Su Yuxin could not help but interrupt Su Peizhen. ¡°She is also Dad¡¯s daughter. And mom¡¯s daughter¡ª¡±

    ¡± Li Qianxue raised her hand and pped Su Yuxin in the face.

    This was the first time she ever hit Su Yuxin. The numb feeling in her palm made her take a few steps back.

    She nced at her palm and then at Su Yuxin. There were tears in her eyes, but they did not fall.

    She inhaled, thinking about what she had gone through for more than two decades. Thinking of how Su Chenghui took advantage of her love, again and again, to hurt her unscrupulously.

    She thought of many things, one by one. However, all of this didn¡¯t cause as much pain as her son standing for Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Mom...¡± Su Peizhen took a few steps forward, supporting Li Qianxue and ring at Su Yuxin. ¡± Are you happy now? You really wanted to upset Mother, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Su Yuxin¡¯s face was hot. He did not even try to defend himself.

    He looked at Li Qianxue and couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°Mom... I just... don¡¯t want you to regret anything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m regretting it now.¡±

    Li Qianxue actually regretted it from early on. However, she was a proud person, proud to the point that she was reluctant to turn back even if she knew she had gone the wrong way.

    Her body was shaking, and she looked at Su Yuxin nkly, but there was a fire burning in her heart, burning senselessly.

    ¡°I regretted it a long time ago.¡±

    She regretted having married Su Chenghui, regretted that she didn¡¯t pull out from the marriage after finding that he would not love her.

    She had wasted so many years. She was originally such a proud girl. She ended up totally under his control.

    ¡°Peizhen, let¡¯s go.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to see her son for the time being. She turned away and staggered a little bit.

    ¡°Mom...¡± Su Yuxin stepped forward. He could not let Li Qianxue leave like this. ¡°Do you know what you have missed for so many years? Do you know that actually Dad?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Li Qianxue closed her eyes. ¡°If you still consider me as your mother, stop talking. I don¡¯t want to hear from you now.¡±

    Su Yuxin saw the door open and then close again in front of him. He became more and more depressed. As he stepped back weakly and sat on the bed, his whole soul was filled with confusion.

    He stayed in the room for a long time. He didn¡¯t know how long it had been. He suddenly stood up and walked outside.

    Su Peizhen was already asleep. He entered her room and looked at her. This was his half-sister.

    He should have turned and left, but he didn¡¯t. He thought of what he knew.

    Before the Lantern Festival, Su Qingsang would follow Huo Jinyao to Rong City. Only a few days were left.

    If Su Qingsang really went to Rong City, Li Qianxue would lose her daughter. Her real daughter.

    He stepped forward and walked to the bed. He bent down and gently pulled out a piece of Su Peizhen¡¯s hair.

    Clenching the hair, he turned to Li Qianxue¡¯s room. There were three rooms in the Presidential Suite set aside for Li Qianxue.

    He walked in and found out that his mother was still awake.

    ¡°Mom...

    Li Qianxue was sitting on the sofa in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and did not turn back when she heard his voice.

    ¡°So you know that I¡¯m still your mother?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know.¡±

    Su Yuxin stepped forward a few steps, squeezing Su Peizhen¡¯s hair in the palm of his hand, and walked straight to Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. My attitude wasn¡¯t very good today.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t speak. Her heart was broken.

    It started with the husband and now it was her son. She felt that she had a miserable life.

    She often thought that it might be because her life started out too well. That¡¯s why she had to have her share of despair and misery now.

    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you sleep?¡± Su Yuxin didn¡¯t have the heart to look at her. However, he knew very well that if some things were not spoken of, Li Qianxue might feel more hurt in the future.

    ¡°You go to sleep. I cannot sleep.¡±

    Her life was a failure. Her husband did not love her and her son was against her. Li Qianxue wanted to cry, but she was so used to being strong that she couldn¡¯t even do that.

    Su Yuxin stood in front of her, looking at his mother¡¯s loose hair.

    He squatted down next to her. ¡°Mom... Do you trust me?¡±

    ...

 Chapter 430 - DNA Maternity Confirmation

    <h4>Chapter 430: DNA Maternity Confirmation</h4>

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Li Qianxue still didn¡¯t turn around. Her voice was a little hoarse, sounding as if it was suppressed. ¡°If you¡¯re trying to say something in Su Qingsang¡¯s defense, you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    After so many years, the fact that she had never dealt with her directly was already her biggest expression of tolerance.

    If she were expected to treat Su Qingsang like her own biological daughter, she¡¯d be unable to do it. She was not an all-forgiving saint.

    ¡°Mom. I¡¯m not trying to defend her. I¡¯m just asking you, do you trust me?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Li Qianxue finally turned around. She looked at Su Yuxin, not knowing what he meant.

    Su Yuxin stretched out a hand and ced it on Li Qianxue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mom, there are certain things that I know you¡¯ll never believe even if I tell you. So, I¡¯ll just skip that process.¡±

    As he spoke, he plucked a strand of hair from Li Qianxue¡¯s head.

    ¡°Su Yuxin, what are you doing?¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s scalp stung a little. She couldn¡¯t help but give Su Yuxin a re. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Su Yuxin held the two precious strands of hand in his palm. He stood. ¡°Mom, go get some rest. I¡¯m heading out for a bit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste. What are you going out for?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Yuxin took two steps back. He looked at Li Qianxue, his gaze expressing a little reluctance.

    He knew that when the results were out, Li Qianxue might be the first one that wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. She might even break down and gopletely insane.

    However, he was even more afraid that it would be toote when Li Qianxue finally knew the truth. He was afraid that it would be toote for her to make up for all those years when the time came.

    Knowing Li Qianxue¡¯s character, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.

    ¡°I have something to do. Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    It¡¯s a shame that you don¡¯t, he thought.

    Li Qianxue watched as her son walked out. Her scalp no longer stung. She stared at her hair, then shifted her gaze towards the direction Su Yuxin had left in.

    What was Su Yuxin nning?

    Now that there was something looming ahead, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t have the mood to enjoy herself with Su Peizhen the next day.

    The two of them simply strolled around for a bit, then decided to book their flight home.

    Before they left, Li Qianxue called Su Yuxin. He was not seen since he leftst night. Now that they were about to head home, she wanted to ask if he would like toe along with them.

    The call to Su Yuxin¡¯s phone didn¡¯t get through. Li Qianxue¡¯s brows furrowed. Su Peizhen took away the phone from her hands.

    ¡°Maybe he has already gone home. This Yuxin, I used to think that he was pretty thoughtful. His attitude is getting a little out of handtely.¡±

    Li Qianxue remained silent. It was very rare for her not to reply to Su Peizhen.

    She had a strange feeling ever since the night Su Yuxin plucked a strand of hair from her head.

    Something was about to happen, her instincts were nagging. Something that was rted to her.

    However, she simply had no idea what it could be.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Su Peizhen linked her arm through hers. ¡°Let¡¯s just reserve three seats. If he wants to go back, he¡¯lle with us. If he doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll just go ahead and not wait for him. He¡¯s old enough to take care of himself, anyway.¡±

    Li Qianxue nced at her daughter and did not object.

    She reserved three seats, ready to return to her home country. The tickets were reserved for tomorrow evening, so they still had the time to explore around some more.

    Before they left, Li Qianxue finally got a hold on Su Yuxin. He said that he had something urgent to deal with, but would return with them.

    Li Qianxue hung up without a lift in her spirits. She could feel it. Her son was all grown up. He had his own thoughts and opinions.

    The only person left that was close to her was her daughter.

    ...

    Lin City.

    Su Qingsang ced the pillow behind Xiang Caiping¡¯s back. ¡°Mom, how is it? Do you feel ufortable?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re giving me such thick cushioning behind my back. How would I be ufortable?¡±

    Throughout this entire stay in the hospital, Xiang Caiping doted on her daughter more the more time she spent with Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Mom. You might not have any major problems doing simple actions involving your hip now, but you still have to be careful. You have toe to the hospital for routine check-ups in the future and undergo rehabilitation.¡±

    ¡°We can discuss it in detail after going to Rong City.¡±

    ¡°Have you reserved the flight tickets?¡± Xiang Caiping felt a little relieved when she thought about returning to Rong City.

    They went full circle. From Lin City to Rong City. Now, from Rong City back to Lin City.

    ¡°Yeah. Jinyao got it all settled.¡±

    She nced at Huo Jinyao as she spoke. He smiled as he walked to the other side, helping Xiang Caiping get up.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about the flights. They¡¯re taken care of already.

    He got his assistant to book the flights. When the time came, there would be two doctors and two nursing assistantsing along. Xiang Caiping¡¯s hip hasn¡¯t fully healed. There were still many things to look out for.

    ¡°See? I came here to look after you guys, but now you two are looking after me instead.¡±

    ¡°Mom, listen to yourself. I don¡¯t like hearing things like that.¡±

    Su Qingsang sat her down in the wheelchair. ¡°You¡¯re my mother. If I don¡¯t take care of you, who would?¡±

    Xiang Caiping spoke no more, feeling the emotions creep up on her instead.

    Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang exchanged looks. They rolled Xiang Caiping out of the ward together.

    When they reached home, they got Xiang Caiping settled in, allowing her to rest a little more.

    Su Qingsang emerged from the room and looked at Huo Jinyao. ¡°When did you book the flights? Why are you being so dodgy about it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t book any flights. I reserved the entire ne.¡± Huo Jinyao could finally tell Su Qingsang. ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°That soon?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that soon. ¡± Huo Jinyao gave her an overview. ¡°The day after tomorrow is the thirteenth. It¡¯s not too early, it¡¯s an afternoon flight, so Mom can sleep in a little. When we arrive, we still have to take Mom for aprehensive check-up and get her settled in. After that, we can get some rest. We¡¯ll make it just in time to celebrate with Grandfather on the fifteenth.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. Since Huo Jinyao got it settled already, she had nothing to worry about.

    Her expression was calm, but the look in her eyes revealed conflicted emotions. Huo Jinyao tugged on her arm and pulled her into an embrace.

    ¡°I heard that Su Yuxin also went to the States.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± That¡¯s great. Going on a trip together, the three of them.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go?¡± If she wanted to, he could arrange for somebody to take Xiang Caiping back to Rong City, then bring Su Qingsang to the States to look for Li Qianxue.

    ¡°No. What would happen if I did?¡±

    Su Qingsang lifted her head and let out a gentle sigh. ¡°Honestly, she¡¯ll have an easier life if she doesn¡¯t know about it.¡±

    That was true. Huo Jinyao agreed with her on this point. ¡°Well, that only works on the condition that your father has given up seeking his revenge. That he guarantees he will not attempt to reveal the brutal truth again after so many years.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s expression shifted. She looped her arms around Huo Jinyao¡¯s waist tightly and rubbed her face against his body. ¡°He won¡¯t, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He was not Su Chenghui, so he couldn¡¯t predict the man¡¯s future actions. However, he could tell that Su Chenghui was regretting his choices.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t say anything. She hoped Su Chenghui would let things be. Her choice today would be justified only if Su Chenghui gave up seeking revenge forever.

    If Su Chenghui was still hell-bent on seeking revenge, her actions today would be meaningless.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore.¡± Su Qingsang lifted her head and looked at him. ¡°I have the best husband in this world and the best mother in this world. Right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded, giving her a gentle peck on the lips.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang leaned over and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯ll always be by my side, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Huo Jinyao rubbed his chin against the top of her head. ¡°I¡¯ll always, always be by your side.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled, satisfied. She leaned her little face over and pressed it against Huo Jinyao¡¯s chest, listening to his heartbeat, and decided that things were perfect the way they were.

    ...

    Wanting her daughter to be happy, Li Qianxue decided to lighten up. Along with Su Peizhen, the two of them battled through the throngs of the crowd and went shopping.

    The mother and daughter pair came back with a huge haul that couldn¡¯t even fit into the luggage they brought. They bought another two suitcases, but it was still not enough.

    Su Yuxin came back right at that moment. There was a stash of documents in his hand.

    Noting that Su Peizhen was around, he calmly put the file into his luggage as if it was the most natural thing to do.

    ¡°Yuxin, you came back at the right moment! We¡¯ve got too much to fit in our luggage. Do you still have space?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yuxin came there in a rush. He didn¡¯t bring many clothes.

    He helped Su Peizhen and Li Qianxue with their baggage. It fitted perfectly.

    The three of them had six suitcases in total. Su Yuxin didn¡¯t say a single word throughout the entire process. His silence was worrying.

    Seeing how her son was acting strange, Li Qianxue decided to have a proper talk with him when they arrived home.

    It was the thirteenth of the month. Li Qianxue and her children were on a flight that departed in the afternoon andnded the next day.

    Now that she was back in Lin City, Su Peizhen felt nervous. Seated in a car hailed by Su Yuxin, she nced at Li Qianxue shiftily. ¡°Mom, if Father knows I¡¯m back, will he be angry?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s angry or not.¡± Li Qianxue now knew Su Chenghui to his core. If he didn¡¯t care about her, why should she care about what he thought?

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    Su Peizhen wanted to say more. She knew that Su Chenghui doted on her, but he too had his own principles on certain matters.

    ¡°Sister.¡± Su Yuxin suddenly said nonchntly. ¡°Maybe you can go and stay at a hotel for two days. Or maybe you could stay at your apartment in the suburbs. Why don¡¯t we head home first to see how¡¯s Father doing and whether or not he¡¯s angry, and you cane home after that?¡±

    ¡°Yuxin.¡± Li Qianxue shot her son a look. A strange feeling surfaced within her heart as she listened to her son¡¯s proposal. ¡°Let¡¯s just all go home straightaway. With your grandfather around, let¡¯s see if your father dares to say anything.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Yuxin¡¯s voice was very t. ¡°Grandfather also supported the idea to send Sister to the States.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t say more. She had a somewhat ugly expression on her face as she stared intently at Su Peizhen. Su Peizhen, too, was wearing a contrary look as she pouted, fixing Su Yuxin with an unhappy look.

    Eventually, she did go back to the apartment that was registered under her name in fear that Su Chenghui might be unhappy about her return.

    After sending her off, Su Yuxin got into the car with Li Qianxue. He wound up the ss partition in the middle. Now, only the two of them were alone at the backseat. Mother and son.

    ¡°Yuxin, you...¡±

    Su Yuxin took out the documents from his suitcase and ced them in front of Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Mom, have a look at this.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Li Qianxue noticed that the entire document was in English. She didn¡¯t take it.

    ¡°DNA maternity confirmation.¡±

 Chapter 431 - You Should Ask What My Father Did

    <h4>Chapter 431: You Should Ask What My Father Did</h4>

    Su Yuxin looked at Li Qianxue expressionlessly. Only he knew how fast his heart was beating. It was pounding violently against his ribcage.

    In his eyes, there was a faint expectation and desperate madness.

    Before he had gone to the United States, he thought that maybe Huo Jinyao spoke nonsense. Maybe the two children did not get mixed up at all. Maybe it was all a lie.

    He tried to look for the DNA test that Huo Jinyao talked about, but he didn¡¯t find it. Did it actually exist?

    He had doubts, disbelief, and misgivings.

    In fact, he knew better than anyone that exposing Su Qingsang¡¯s origin would hurt Li Qianxue more than anyone else. She would suffer more than anybody else would.

    When he did a DNA test for Li Qianxue and Su Peizhen, he was still thinking, could he be wrong? Could Huo Jinyao be wrong? Could Su Qingsang be wrong?

    Now, he knew that only one person was guilty. Su Chenghui. All the mistakes started with him. It was all because of an unspeakable act he hadmitted all those years ago.

    As Su Chenghui¡¯s son, he was now going to atone for this mistake. He wanted to get everything back on track.

    ¡°DNA test? Whose is it?¡±

    Li Qianxue had a bad feeling. She didn¡¯t want to know more.

    ¡°Yours and my sister¡¯s,¡± Su Yuxin¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°When I was in the United States, I took some hair from you and my sister for a DNA test.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°Su Yuxin, what are you saying?¡±

    Su Peizhen was her daughter. Why would Su Yuxin order a DNA test for her and Su Peizhen? Was he crazy?

    ¡°Mom... Take your time. Take a look at it first, and I¡¯ll tell you what I meant after you¡¯ve done that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to look.¡± Li Qianxue instinctively felt that this was not a good thing, and refused to look at the test results.

    ¡°Mom... Are you sure? You really don¡¯t want to take a look?¡±

    Su Yuxin pushed the test report forward a little bit. His expression was firm and he stared at Li Qianxue¡¯s face unflinchingly.

    Li Qianxue thought that Su Yuxin would let Su Peizhen leave as soon as he returned to Lin City, and also thought that he went to the United States deliberately, and those words that she heard, they were....

    She stared at him, slowly picking up the test results. Instead of looking at the page, she stared at her son.

    ¡°Su Yuxin, what did you learn? Tell me. I want to know the truth.¡±

    ¡°Mom, take a look at this first, then listen to me.¡±

    Su Yuxin tried his best to control his emotions, but his voice was still trembling. Who would have thought it?

    Who would have thought that Su Chenghui would do such a thing? What human being would be capable of it?

    Li Qianxue pulled out the test report and kept looking at Su Yuxin, staring closely at his face.

    When the paper was pulled out, she lowered her head and set her eyes on the test report.

    The test report was done in the United States and was all in English. However, it was not a problem for Li Qianxue.

    She stared intently at the English words, almost as if they were iprehensible. They danced before her eyes, not making any sense.

    Whatever way she twisted the words, the contents wouldn¡¯t change.

    Li Qianxue and Su Peizhen were not in line with heredity (100% excluded as mother-daughter rtionship).

    She squeezed the paper tightly and looked up at Su Yuxin. ¡°What have you done?¡±

    Su Yuxin felt a heavy weight upon his heart. He reached out and clenched Li Qianxue¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t ask me what I did. You should rather ask what Dad had done.¡±

    Li Qianxue squeezed Su Yuxin¡¯s hand hard enough to press her nails into his flesh.

    ¡°What do you mean? What did your dad do? Where is my daughter? Peizhen is not my daughter. Then where is my daughter? Where is she?¡±

    What happened to the daughter she had given birth to? If she was not Su Peizhen, where was she now?

    Her eyes were red, and Su Yuxin couldn¡¯t bear to look at her. He turned his face away. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve known her your whole life.¡±

    ¡°Exin yourself, Su Yuxin.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s grip became harder. It hurt, but Su Yuxin did not remove her hand.

    He closed his eyes and suppressed the urge to cry. He turned around and looked at Li Qianxue, uttering his words clearly.

    ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t you understood yet? You¡¯ve known your daughter all this time. She has always lived with us. She...¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s hand became ck. All of Su Yuxin¡¯s words pointed to a horrifying fact.

    He had tried to tell her when he came to see her in the United States. She heard the words but didn¡¯t grasp the meaning.

    Now Su Yuxin had alluded to this once again. She thought she understood his meaning.

    However, she refused to make any spections. She had to ask clearly, and she had to make sure of the final answer.

    She bit her lip almost to the point of bleeding. Here well-groomed face no longer assumed a cool, collected expression. There were only shock, disbelief, and rejection.

    ¡°Su Yuxin, speak clearly. What do you want to say? What do you mean? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Mom...¡± Su Yuxin smiled in helplessness, bitterness, pity, and sympathy. ¡°Why do you deceive yourself? You¡¯re so smart. You have already guessed, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± Li Qianxue closed her eyes, pushing the terrifying possibility away.

    She didn¡¯t believe it, how could she believe it?

    Su Yuxin did not give her a chance to escape. He held her by the shoulders and stared at her face, full of sympathy.

    ¡°Mom, twenty-five years ago, Father swapped the baby you gave birth to for that woman¡¯s child. He took your child and imed she was the illegitimate offspring of his mistress.¡±

    ¡°That child did not grow up as the Li Family¡¯s granddaughter or the precious daughter of the Su family.¡±

    ¡°That child became the illegitimate daughter of the Su family. It is Su Qingsang.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s face was bloodless and she remained stiff, lifeless and unable to move.

    Su Yuxin could not bear it but had to go on.

    ¡°Mom... Su Qingsang is your daughter and my full-blood sister.¡±

    ¡°It is true, Mom. Huo Jinyao found out sister¡¯s origin and came to confront Father. I happened to overhear it.¡±

    ¡°Mom... Did you hear me? Su Qingsang is your daughter. Su Peizhen, she, she is...¡±

    Su Yuxin couldn¡¯t bear to say more. It was too ugly.

    He knew the result but found it hard to utter the words.

    Li Qianxue had been listening intently. Su Yuxin was afraid she would not believe it and repeated what Huo Jinyao had told Su Chenghui at that time.

    ¡°Mom... The facts are clear. I know you may find it difficult to ept. But in reality, it is...¡±

    ¡°Stop the car. Stop the car.¡± Li Qianxue suddenly moved. She even forgot that the car was still in motion and reached out to pull the door.

    Su Yuxin quickly stopped her. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Su Chenghui.¡±

    ¡°Mom...¡±

    ¡°Stop the car. I¡¯m going to find him. I¡¯m going to ask him.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes were nk and a little empty. Her voice was t.

    She didn¡¯t believe it, not a word of it.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s no use to talk to him. He won¡¯t admit it.¡±

    Huo Jinyao already put the evidence in front of Su Chenghui, and he did not confess.

    Absolutely not. He would never admit it. Because this was his revenge. How could he admit what he did wrong?

    Li Qianxue stopped and leaned weakly on the back of the chair. There was a sharp pain in her chest as if someone stabbed her in the heart with a knife and twisted it.

    She couldn¡¯t bear the pain anymore. She shivered and could hardly sit still.

    It hurt. It really hurt.

    ¡°I don¡¯t buy it. I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe a word of it.¡±

    Her voice was soft and trembling.

    ¡°Mom, believe it or not, this is the truth. Su Qingsang is indeed your daughter. She is my sister.¡±

    Su Yuxin held her hand and looked at her firmly. ¡°Mom, I have asked the driver to go to my sister¡¯s house. We are going to take her home.¡±

    Li Qianxue bent her head again, and Su Yuxin felt hot tears falling on the back of his hand. Their heat almost burned him.

    He could still feel that Li Qianxue was shaking. She was shocked, he knew.

    However, he had no choice. If he had never heard Su Chenghui¡¯s conversation with Huo Jinyao, he would go on as if nothing has happened.

    If he had not done a DNA test for Su Peizhen and Li Qianxue, he could have tried to forget about that whole story.

    However, he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t just turn a blind eye to it. It was impossible to let Su Chenghui keep lying and deceiving them.

    More importantly, he could not keep treating Su Qingsang as an illegitimate daughter while knowing that she was his own full-blood sister.

    Countless pictures and dialogues shed before Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes.

    She argued with Su Chenghui that day. Su Chenghui always said that he had no other women but Xiang Caiping.

    He was a proud man. She knew that. So while he said he had no other women, she didn¡¯t believe it at the time, thinking that he was only making excuses for himself.

    Now, after listening to Su Yuxin¡¯s words, she understood everything.

    Su Chenghui had no other women, and he has not cheated on her again. He didn¡¯t have a third woman.

    However, what he did to her was a lot more horrible than having an affair.

    Her heart started to hurt again. Li Qianxue was trembling with pain and leaned weakly on Su Yuxin¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Mom, calm down.¡± Su Yuxin held her to prevent her from breaking down like this. ¡°Calm down, we have to go pick up my sister.¡±

    Li Qianxue shook her head gently. Her eyes were blurred by tears and she couldn¡¯t see clearly anymore.

    She could not control her body¡¯s reaction or the ache in her heart.

    She sped Su Yuxin¡¯s hand, and her knuckles became white. She looked up at him, and through her tears, saw that Su Yuxin seemed so much like his father.

 Chapter 432 - Will She Refuse to Acknowledge Me?

    <h4>Chapter 432: Will She Refuse to Acknowledge Me?</h4>

    ¡°He, how could he...¡±

    Using all of her strength, she could only manage to squeeze out these words.

    She was almost fainting with pain, and her nails dug so hard into her palms that they almost bled.

    ¡°How could he?¡±

    ¡°How could he?¡±

    ¡°How could he?¡± Each sentence she uttered grew more intense until she was almost screaming out, ¡°How could he?!¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Yuxin saw that her hands were starting to bleed. He tried to grab them but found that he could not unclench her fists.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be like that.¡± Li Qianxue was scaring Su Yuxin. ¡°You need to calm down a little. Don¡¯t be like that.¡±

    Li Qianxue was in so much pain that all she saw was a blinding white light, as Su Yuxin, frightened, watched her go into shock.

    ¡°Mom. Mom...¡±

    He regretted it. He should never have told her. ¡°Mom...¡±

    Li Qianxue regained consciousness, but her whole body seemed to be drained of life.

    She could not care less about her palms, which were still bleeding, and clung on to Su Yuxin¡¯s shirt cor. ¡°Where is she? You said you¡¯d take me to see her. Where is she?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Su Yuxin took a tissue to wipe the blood from her hands. ¡°Mom, you must calm down, you will scare my elder sister.¡±

    Even though Su Qingsang seemed to have caught Huo Jinyao¡¯s meaning, it was clear that she wasn¡¯t nning to acknowledge it.

    Li Qianxue closed her eyes, hoping to calm herself, but was not able to do so.

    How could she calm down? Who could calm down under these circumstances?

    Li Qianxue recalled that thest time she and Su Qingsang had met, was when she was visiting with the Su Family. And one time before that, she had gone to the hospital, wanting to give Su Qinsang a piece of her mind.

    At that time, she had almost hit her.

    Theirst interaction had been such an unpleasant event altogether.

    ¡°Aahh!¡±

    Li Qianxue made a sharp scream. It was all too unbearable. All too hard to take in. This was her daughter.

    This was her very own daughter.

    As she thought about how Su Qingsang had smiled while she had given her a gift, it was clear that in her eyes, she showed a sense of deference and willingness to curry favor with her. However, she had instead let the assistant throw the gift away.

    She couldn¡¯t think of a single time when she had shared even one moment of tenderness with Su Qingsang. Not even once.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The more she thought about it, the worse she felt, and it was just getting more painful by the minute. Li Qianxue clutched her head, unable to vent the rollercoaster of emotions that she was fighting within her.

    ¡°Mom. You must calm down.¡±

    The image of Li Qianxue as Su Yuxin perceived her was always one of elegance and nobility. He had never seen his mother in this state before.

    ¡°Take it easy, or you will scare elder sister.¡±

    When Li Qianxue heard Su Yuxin¡¯s words, she finally managed to calm down a little. She slowly lifted her head and looked at him, ¡°You¡¯re saying... we¡¯re going to see her now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We are going to meet her now.¡±

    Su Yuxin gave her an affirmative look. He already had everything nned. Today, he was going to take Li Qianxue to see Su Qingsang.

    ¡°We are almost there. We will be seeing elder sister in just a second. Mom, you must rx, or you will scare her.¡±

    Even though it was unlikely that Su Qingsang would be put off by this, he had to make sure that Li Qianxue got her emotions in check.

    Li Qianxue blinked a few times as if she had finally registered the news that her son had given her. She haphazardly wiped her face. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t be like that. I¡¯ll stop.¡±

    She wiped the tears off her face, as well as the blood off her palms. She looked at Su Yuxin. ¡°Now, do I look terrible?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Yuxin was close to tears. ¡°Mom, you are beautiful.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t react to her son¡¯s praise with happiness. Instead, she thought about something else. ¡°And what about her? Does she know? Do you think she will acknowledge me?¡±

    She was still young. Li Qianxue was only 40 years old now.

    She had remembered those things, in very much the same way that Su Qingsang would remember what it was like when she was younger.

    And what was the worst of this? Invisibility. She would not see her for what she was and would imagine that she had never existed.

    Li Qianxue tried her best to recall every moment, but she couldn¡¯t find a single memory of her treating Su Qingsang well.

    Perhaps the one and only time was when she was eighteen years old and Su Chenghui was going to buy a house for Su Qingsang. She had casually mentioned that since the house had been bought, Su Qingsang should also have a car.

    Since Su Qingsang was going to leave the Su family anyway, she didn¡¯t mind spending that extra money. In her opinion, the Su family had already owned so many cars. She thought nothing of giving one to an illegitimate daughter.

    Except she didn¡¯t know if the car had been given in the end. Su Qingsang said at the time that having a car at the start of school seemed too high profile. She didn¡¯t buy a car until she graduated from college.

    What was she even thinking at the time? A bastard child is as a bastard child does. Petty and small-minded. To think that just purchasing a car would scare her like that.

    Yet deep inside she couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge that Su Qingsang was a conscious person who knew how to be humble. If she did not know how to do so, maybe she would not have been able to bear her.

    She couldn¡¯t think of that. All of that was in the past, and she could not think of all that right now.

    All she could feel was intense pain.

    Li Qianxue closed her eyes tightly. What was even more painful, she realized, was that she could not recall any more memories.

    She could not think of any more times she had shared with Su Qingsang. All the memories that she had of children growing up were that of Su Yunxin¡¯s childhood, and even more so of Su Peizhen¡¯s.

    She remembered everything from Su Peizhen¡¯s early years. However, she could not remember anything about Su Qingsang.

    She suddenly grabbed hold of Su Yuxin¡¯s arm. ¡°What do I do? Yuxin, what do I do?¡±

    ¡°Mom? What is it?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember what she was like when she was a child.¡±

    Su Yuxin was speechless. Like Li Qianxue, his memories of Su Qingsang were just as vague.

    She had not been really present since she was a child. She was like a shadow in the Su family. If no one from the Su family would intentionally ask for her, she wouldn¡¯t even show up.

    ¡°What was she like growing up? Why can¡¯t I recall anything?¡±

    As Li Qianxue thought of this, she felt a sharp pain in her heart again. How much did she miss out on?

    ¡°Mom, mom, don¡¯t be like that. It doesn¡¯t matter. It really doesn¡¯t matter. We still have the future to think about. Don¡¯t be like that.¡±

    Li Qianxue grew quiet, for she did not know what to say anymore.

    Her thoughts were a mess and her mind was in total chaos. She could hardly think anymore, and only wanted to see Su Qingsang as quickly as possible.

    As both of them were talking in the car, they came to a stop at Su Qingsang¡¯s condo.

    Su Yuxin stepped out of the car first, but Li Qianxue could not even gather enough courage to get out of the car.

    Hours of long-distance flight travel. Coming in from abroad to Lin City. She was supposed to be extremely tired, but now she just wanted to see her daughter quickly.

    Su Qingsang, who was supposed to be her daughter, but was ignored by her for more than two decades.

    When Li Qianxue got out of the car, she felt a bit off-bnce, and it took a lot of effort to stabilize herself. Su Yuxin supported her up all this while, as he was worried about her condition.

    ¡°Mom. Do you want to go back?¡±

    Li Qianxue was so emotional and agitated at that point that he was afraid that she might spin out of control. If he remembered correctly, Su Qingsang was still together with Xiang Caiping.

    Li Qianxue naturally knew everything that he knew. She knew that Xiang Caiping had returned and that she had mistakenly imed Su Qingsang as her own daughter.

    ¡°I am okay.¡±

    Those things did not matter anymore, and no matter what, she would take Su Qingsang back to the Su family today.

    Su Yuxin also knew that he couldn¡¯t stop Li Qianxue from going up today, and he didn¡¯t even think about trying.

    The two of them went upstairs together. Su Yuxin took one nce at Li Qianxue and then knocked on the door.

    There was no response, and Su Yuxin rang the doorbell again. Still, no one came. His eyebrows twitched nervously, and he took out his cell phone to call Su Qingsang.

    It was the weekend today, and he thought that she would be home.

    As he was making the call, Li Qianxue looked at him nervously. Her eyes were full of tension and he could sense her struggle.

    ¡°Sister. Where are you?¡±

    As soon as the call was connected, Su Yuxin couldn¡¯t wait to speak, and his tone sounded a little urgent.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao had already boarded the ne. Two nurses and doctors were cing cushions behind Xiang Caiping.

    Su Qingsang just said goodbye to Shi Mengwan, who hade to see her off. Shi Mengwan was no longer surprised by Huo Jinyao¡¯s affluence.

    ¡°You are always wee. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯te, however.¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured that now there¡¯s a rich young mistress like you in Rong City, I will definitely pay a visit,¡± Shi Mengwan held her hand. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you might find me bothersome when that happens.¡±

    ¡°Rest easy ande. Aunty wants you toe.¡±

    Xiang Caiping truly liked Shi Mengwan. This gentledy had such a great temperament.

    ¡°Of course, Aunty. I wille when the time is right.¡±

    As they talked andughed, the time to leave came. Shi Mengwan left. A group of people escorted Xiang Caiping into the ne.

    Su Qingsang was just about to ask Huo Jinyao when the ne was scheduled to take off. Then her cell phone rang.

    ¡°Yuxin?¡± Su Qingsang was a little surprised and didn¡¯t quite understand why Su Yuxin had suddenly called her. ¡°I¡¯m at the airport. I¡¯m going to Rong City.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Su Yuxin¡¯s eyes widened and he couldn¡¯t help but look back at Li Qianxue. ¡°You want to return to Rong City with Huo Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°Sis. You¡ª¡±

    Before Su Yuxin could think of what to say next, Li Qianxue had snatched his phone away.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, you muste back now.¡±

    When Su Qingsang unexpectedly heard Li Qianxue¡¯s voice, her hands shook, and she almost dropped her phone.

    She hadn¡¯t expected to hear Li Qianxue¡¯s voice. She held her cell phone but was rooted to the ground, entirely motionless.

    ¡°Qingsang. Come back.¡±

    Li Qianxue could not hear her response. She didn¡¯t know if Su Qingsang knew, she only knew that she wanted to see her daughter now.

    Now. Immediately. Right away.

    ¡°Come back.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Su Qingsang blinked as if she had finally found her own voice. She wanted to call out Aunty as she had always done, but she could not seem to do it.

    ¡°Qingsang,e back.¡± Li Qianxue seemed to realize that her emotions were getting the better of her. Her tone lightened a little. ¡°It¡¯s mom. I¡¯m your mother.¡±

    Li Qianxue was weeping. She leaned on Su Yuxin weakly and grabbed hold of his arm tightly as if she was using him as an anchor to soothe her emotions before they got out of control.

    ¡°Come back. It¡¯s mom. I¡¯m your mom.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s hands began to tremble. She knew t it. She knew everything.

    Her eyes widened and she couldn¡¯t move, as if she was just struck by lightning. Li Qianxue knew. She knew that she was her daughter.

 Chapter 433 - Mom Will Come For You Now

    <h4>Chapter 433: Mom Will Come For You Now</h4>

    Su Qingsang sat and stared nkly in her seat, with Huo Jinyao¡¯s face seemingly magnified in front of her, and could hardly keep her cell phone in her hand.

    When Li Qianxue did not hear her voice on the other end of the phone, she grew anxious. ¡°Qingsang, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll wait for you here. Come back quickly,e back right now.¡±

    Huo Jinyao could not hear the voice on the other side of the line, but knew for sure that it was Su Yuxin who had called her.

    He looked at her and mouthed silently: what is the matter?

    ¡°Come back.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s voice was still ringing in her ear, full of eagerness and expectation.

    ¡°Qingsang, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiang Caiping called from the other side of the ne, as she also noticed that something was off about Su Qingsang.

    Su Yuxin, she knew, was Su Chenghui¡¯s youngest son. Why was he looking for Su Qingsang? Could it be that something had happened with the Su family?

    ¡°I...¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s lips started to move, and a message from the tower was broadcasted. It was telling their captain to get ready to take off.

    The flight attendant reminded them with a sweet voice to fasten their seat belts, and for each passenger to return to their seats, as they got ready to take off.

    Su Qingsang blinked several times, looked at Huo Jinyao in front of her, and then looked back at Xiang Caiping.

    It was difficult for her to make a choice right then. She had never faced such a challenging moment. Her lips tightened into a straight line.

    She tightened her grip on her cell phone, her body trembling slightly, and felt as if she should leave everything behind and rush out of the ne to find Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Qingsang. You don¡¯t have toe back. You can stay at the airport, but don¡¯t move. Mom ising to get you now.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s voice sounded out again, and Su Qingsang blinked several times. She was close to tears.

    Xiang Caiping could not sit still any longer and tried to approach her.

    She looked at Xiang Caiping and thought of Li Qianxue. So much internal turmoil. How could she choose?

    By staying behind and acknowledging Li Qianxue, she would definitely hurt Xiang Caiping, who already had her heart broken by Su Chenghui. Must she get hurt again by Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter?

    If she were to leave, she would hurt Li Qianxue. She had raised someone else¡¯s daughter for over twenty years. Now she wanted to acknowledge and im her as her own. However, she had her own misgivings.

    ¡°Qingsang, do you hear me?¡±

    Li Qianxue was still calling out to her, and Su Qingsang could tell that she sounded choked up with emotion.

    At the same time, Xiang Caiping was now seated in front of her, watching her, her eyes full of warmth and worry.

    Su Qingsang looked into Xiang Caiping¡¯s concerned face, closed her eyes and said, ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    She heard herself speaking these three words in a very soft voice. Then she hung up.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s face was anxious. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing¡¯s wrong,¡± Su Qingsang smiled, albeit a little stiffly. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang?¡± Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t believe that at all. Su Qingsang forced herself to smile a little more widely. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Yuxin mes me for leaving without telling him first. He¡¯s just kicking up a fuss.¡±

    Xiang Caiping stopped talking then, as she could probably feel that Su Qingsang shared a tight bond with her younger brother.

    In all honesty, she did not like the Su family, none of them. No wonder Su Qingsang was upset. She patted Xiang Caiping¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Mom, you should go rest. We¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s voice seemed to conceal some strange emotion. Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t probe too much into it, wanting to give her space, so she didn¡¯t mention Su Yuxin again.

    She returned to her own seat. Xiao Ning and Xiao Yu were on either side of her and would tend to her needs.

    Huo Jinyao, who was seated next to Su Qingsang, took her hand and found it was cold as ice. ¡°Are you really okay?¡±

    His voice was so soft. Su Qingsang nced at him, and he could see how her lips moved to form four words.

    She didn¡¯t make a sound, but Huo Jinyao understood. What she said was ¡®she is back again¡¯.

    ¡®She¡¯ was Li Qianxue.

    Su Qingsang hugged him and buried her face deep in his chest. Her voice was low. ¡°She knows. She knows. She wants me to stay.¡±

    She seemed so torn. Huo Jinyao tightened his grip around her waist. ¡°And you rejected her?¡±

    ¡°What else could I have done?¡± Su Qingsang looked up at him. Her voice was very gentle, the corners of her eyes moist. ¡°What would mom do?¡±

    ¡®Mom¡¯ referred to Xiang Caiping. Huo Jinyao looked into her eyes, unable to answer her question.

    Xiang Caiping had spent a few months with Su Qingsang and they had already developed a mother-daughter bond.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to hurt Xiang Caiping and had hung up on the call in a hurry. However, doing this had certainly hurt Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was so soft, so very faint, that Huo Jinyao had to move close to her lips in order to hear clearly.

    ¡°I hurt her, but what should I do? I hurt her.¡±

    She refused to stay, and she did not get off the ne. She didn¡¯t dare to think about how Li Qianxue was feeling now.

    She wanted to cry, but she couldn¡¯t even do so now, because if she did it would cause suspicion in Xiang Caiping.

    Huo Jinyao hugged her tightly, and the flight attendant had to remind them to take note of the procedures while the ne was taking off.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms circled Su Qingsang¡¯s body, and he could feel her trembling in his embrace.

    Her eyes showed that she was struggling, that she was in a knot of emotions. If only she did not first mistakenly epted Xiang Caiping for her mother, if only she had not gotten close with Xiang Caiping these few months!

    At this moment, he was only afraid that she would throw caution to the wind and rush out of the ne.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t have to look into Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes to make a guess about her emotional state at this time. He nced in the direction of Xiang Caiping, while she was chatting with two nurses.

    Looking in their direction, and seeing Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang hugging each other like that, several people seemed to beughing secretly at their expense.

    In Xiang Caiping¡¯s opinion, Su Qingsang had a good rtionship with her husband. It made her happier than anything else did.

    However, with his body blocking her from sight, only Huo Jinyao knew that Su Qingsang was shaking from head to toe at this time. She didn¡¯t cry, but she was in turmoil.

    Seeing Su Qingsang in this state made him even more distressed. He couldn¡¯t use her of making the wrong decision. No matter which side she chose, the other party would inadvertently be hurt.

    If he were in her shoes, he would not know how to choose either.

    Shifting his nce, he gave Yang Wenchang, who was behind him, a knowing look.

    Yang Wenchang got up. Huo Jinyao wrapped Su Qingsang¡¯s hand around his and pressed her tightly to him. He then took out his phone with the other hand and typed in a sentence.

    He moved ever so slightly and put his hands behind Su Qingsang so she could not see, but Yang Wenchang read everything clearly.

    Yang Wenchang looked at him in shock, and after getting an affirmative answer, he got up without a word and went to the front.

    Huo Jinyao circled his arms around Su Qingsang¡¯s waist and patted her back gently. ¡°If you want to go back, we will stop.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Su Qingsang said softly, as Huo Jinyao felt her breath on his face. ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as ¡®can¡¯t¡¯. You can do it if you want to.¡±

    Su Qingsang bit her lip, tightening her grip on Huo Jinyao¡¯s arm even more. ¡°What will she do? What would be of Grandpa? You already told them we are going back.¡±

    She had never been stubborn even as a child. She had always felt that she did not have a right to be willful.

    She was used to suppressing her needs and restraining herself. Even at this moment, she kept that habit.

    Most importantly, she really, really didn¡¯t want to hurt Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯m very sorry to inform you that the ne is experiencing a minor malfunction. We will need to inspect the aircraft. The flight time will be changed ording to the orders of the mechanic.¡±

    As she heard this, Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    Lifting her head to look up at Huo Jinyao, she saw that he was also watching her. Su Qingsang bit her lip: ¡°This...¡±

    Huo Jinyao wrapped an arm around her waist, turned her face to the side, and gently kissed her forehead. ¡°Look, the heavens have made the choice for you. Go and see her.¡±

    On the other side of the ne, Xiang Caiping was also stunned, as she did not expect the aircraft to malfunction.

    ¡°Jinyao, what is wrong with this ne? How long will it take?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. How about we all go back to rest first?¡± Huo Jinyao nced at the time. ¡°We are very close to the vi I bought for Qingsang. Why don¡¯t we go there and take a break?¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Xiang Caiping found that Su Qingsang was still cuddled in Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms. ¡°You children get off the ne first. Go home and then you can spend some time together.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can cuddle anytime.¡± Huo Jinyao held Su Qingsang¡¯s waist tightly and looked at Xiang Caiping: ¡°Look, I will let Wenchang send you back first. I will check in with the airport staff together with Qingsang, and we will see what time we can fly off.¡±

    ¡°Good, good.¡± Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t think too much into this, and Yang Wenchang brought her, Xiao Ning, and Xiao Yu off the ne.

    Su Qingsang even managed to look at her as she left and waved at her casually as if nothing was wrong.

    When Xiang Caiping¡¯s figure could no longer be seen, she grabbed Huo Jinyao¡¯s arm. ¡°Huo Jinyao. I...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s heart was beating painfully. She did want to see Li Qianxue, but...

    ¡°I¡¯m a little scared.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her, and could not help but lean over to nt a kiss on her cheek.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s heart was still beating fast, but Huo Jinyao¡¯s look calmed her down. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She wanted to see Li Qianxue, oh how she wanted to.

    ...

    At the entrance to Su Qingsang¡¯s apartment, Li Qianxue had sunk to the ground.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Yuxin was anxious and quickly lifted her back up. ¡°Mom, get up. What did sister say? Is sheing back?¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t move, but only squeezed her phone tightly, her face full of tears.

    ¡°She¡¯s noting back, she¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡± Su Yuxin froze. He thought that Su Qingsang would be more than happy to acknowledge Li Qianxue.

    ¡°I knew it, she won¡¯te back. She won¡¯t acknowledge me.¡±

    Li Qianxue felt hopeless, and Su Yuxin tried to help her, but couldn¡¯t get her back up.

    ¡°She hates me. I know it, I know it.¡±

    She had never been good to her. Su Qingsang hated her, and she deserved what was happening now.

    ¡°No. Elder sister would never do that.¡± Su Yuxin truly believed that Su Qingsang was not that kind of person. He reached out and pulled Li Qianxue up.

    ¡°Mom. Don¡¯t be like that. Let¡¯s find her. Isn¡¯t she going to Rong City? We can go there too. We can go to her now.¡±

    Li Qianxue stood up, but her legs had grown wobbly. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Useless. She won¡¯t acknowledge me.¡±

    She grabbed onto Su Yuxin¡¯s clothes. ¡°She hates me. She hates me. All these years, I haven¡¯t taken care of her for one day, I haven¡¯t been good to her at all. I even...¡±

 Chapter 434 - Shed Go Mad If She Thought About It

    <h4>Chapter 434: She¡¯d Go Mad If She Thought About It</h4>

    Li Qianxue thought of a past incident with Su Qingsang, about how she even secretly tried to harm her. She had wanted Su Qingsang out of Lin City.

    She could barely think about it and felt as if she would go mad if she did.

    ¡°She hates me. She hates me.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Yuxin was close to tears. He hugged Li Qianxue: ¡°Don¡¯t do this. We will go to her now. I believe she will acknowledge you.¡±

    Li Qianxue would not believe it. She couldn¡¯t find a reason why Su Qingsang would forgive her.

    If she were in Su Qingsang¡¯s shoes, she wouldn¡¯t acknowledge such a mother, right?

    ¡°Mom. Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yuxin steered her towards the direction of the elevator. Li Qianxue suddenly waved his hand away.

    She stood up. Her face had sudden icy firmness about it. Su Yuxin was taken aback by her sudden reaction.

    ¡°Mom? What do you...¡±

    ¡°Yuxin. We are going to Rong City. We are going to find your sister.¡± Li Qianxue took a deep breath and tried to calm herself.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s voice turned serious, and her eyes were filled with hate, ¡°Before we go to Rong city, we have to make a trip back home first.¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡± Su Yuxin looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s expression and seemed to guess what she was going to do.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Qianxue seemed like someone who had weathered a storm and was finally calm.

    She was going to find her daughter, but before that, she was going to face the culprit who had allowed all this to happen¡ªwho had robbed her of a rtionship with her own daughter.

    Even if that person were the man she had loved for more than twenty years.

    This time, she would not just let it go.

    ...

    Old Master Li looked at Su Chenghui who stood before him, and then considered the chessboard ced between them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today, Chenghui? You seem rather absent-minded. This style of y isn¡¯t quite so characteristic of you.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Su Chenghui looked up at the old man, and his eyes fell back on the chessboard again, only to find that he had put two of his chess pieces in the wrong ces.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Picking up the third piece, Su Chenghui suppressed the feelings of uneasiness within him. He had a premonition that something bad was going to happen.

    Old Master Li watched him ce a pawn and then took up a piece to follow suit. Instead of making his move on the chessboard in a hurry, he looked at Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Qianxue has gone off to the United States for quite a long time now. Now Yuxin is also keeping herpany. As we move past the New Year, this house seems quieter than ever, with just the two of us left.¡±

    Su Chenghui had nothing to say to this. Li Qianxue used to be quite temperamental with him, but every time she threw a fit like a child, it would notst long.

    This time, however, because of the matter with Su Peizhen, he had been in trouble up until now.

    ¡°Your wife and children are gone, and you don¡¯t want to make a call to ask that theye back?¡± Dropping the chess piece, Master Li¡¯s voice was warm but had a faint tone of usation.

    Su Chenghui bit his lip, suddenly feeling a sense of guilt. ¡°Since Qianxue wants to go out to do what she likes, let her have her fun before shees back.¡±

    Old Master Li didn¡¯t say anything. Su Chenghui was losing spectacrly.

    ¡°It seems that you are not in the mood to y chess with me today.¡±

    Old Master Li looked at Su Chenghui and sighed. He hoped that someone would juste into the room and pack up the chessboard.

    Just then, the door of the house was pushed open. A cold draft blew in, and the old man nced at the doorway.

    Li Qianxue was standing there, and right beside her was Su Yuxin. Neither of them looked like they were in a very good mood.

    ¡°You¡¯vee back?¡± Old Master Li was very d to see his daughter. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call beforehand? I would have gotten someone to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Su Chenghui saw Li Qianxue, stood up, and looked at Su Yuxin. ¡°And so is Yuxin. Why did you head to the United States without telling me first?¡±

    Li Qianxue took a few steps towards Su Chenghui. Su Chenghui was struck dumb when he saw the look in her eyes.

    Su Yuxin moved forward a little but then decided to stop in his tracks.

    Li Qianxue stared at Su Chenghui intently, her hands at her sides, drawn tightly into fists.

    The palm that had been bleeding before was now bleeding again. Both Old Master Li and Su Chenghui were focused on her face. Only Su Yuxin saw the blood dripping from Li Qianxue¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Mom...¡±

    He called out to Li Qianxue, but she turned a deaf ear to him.

    She was now face-to-face with Su Chenghui, who had never seen her like that before. His heart was beating fast, and the feeling of unease within him stirred again.

    ¡°Qianxue. You...¡±

    A resounding pnded on Su Chenghui¡¯s face.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s palms were bleeding, and the p stained Su Chenghui¡¯s face with blood.

    This p was hard and severe, more severe than when she had mistakenly thought he was having an affair. Su Chenghui saw stars.

    ¡°Li Qianxue, you¡ª¡±

    Li Qianxue pped him a second time.

    Her entire body was shaking from the intense anger she felt. Her palms were numb from the pping, but she didn¡¯t feel it was enough.

    When she raised her hand and was about to hit him the third time, Old Master Li stood up. ¡°Qianxue, what are you doing?¡±

    Li Qianxue panted heavily. Her palms hurt, but her heart hurt even more.

    When she thought of Su Qingsang¡¯s apology when she hung up the phone, she couldn¡¯t breathe. The thought of her neglecting Su Qingsang,pletely ignoring her for so many years, made her feel as if she had been stabbed with a knife.

    Her hand was still in mid-air as she looked at Su Chenghui¡¯s blood-stained face, clenching and unclenching her fists again.

    Finally, she loosened her grip, little by little. Staring at Su Chenghui, she spoke in a very low voice, emphasizing every word:

    ¡°Su Chenghui. We are getting a divorce.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s face was still hot from the ps, but at Li Qianxue¡¯s words, there was a sh of fear in his expression.

    ¡°Su Chenghui. We are getting a divorce.¡±

    Li Qianxue said it again, and when she said those words, she felt like her whole body was able to rx.

    It seemed like a burden that she had carried for many years had been lifted. She stared right at Su Chenghui, speaking slowly, but with quiet determination.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, I do not care who says what this time. I will divorce you.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Old Master Li looked at his daughter. He saw now that his daughter¡¯s palms were bleeding.

    He quickly moved to stand in front of Li Qianxue. ¡°What happened to you? What happened?¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t answer his question. All she did was stare at Su Chenghui, never taking her eyes off the man.

    This man whose love she had sought for more than twenty years.

    She had to keep in mind, how cruel, how ruthless, how vicious this man was.

    ¡°Qianxue? What on earth happened?¡± Old Master Li couldn¡¯t get an answer from his daughter, and so he turned to Su Yuxin.

    Su Yuxin had finally stepped through the door. He didn¡¯t say a word when he saw the puzzled look in Old Master Li¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Old Master Li recalled that Li Qianxue had gone to the United States to see Su Peizhen. Had something happened to Su Peizhen?

    Li Qianxue was in no mood to see her own father. She only had eyes for Su Chenghui.

    As Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue, he realized his bad premonition was ying out.

    Meeting Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes, he suddenly came to realize one thing. Li Qianxue was about to give up on him.

    She didn¡¯t want him anymore.

    This realization made Su Chenghui panic. He could not even bother to ask what had caused Li Qianxue to act this way.

    ¡°Qianxue. You are not in the right frame of mind now. Let us talk when you are calm...¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui. I hate you.¡± Li Qianxue interrupted him. She looked at him, and the memories of their many years together shed in her mind.

    ¡°I really hate you. I have never hated you like I do now.¡±

    This hate was real.

    ¡°Do you know how much I hate you? If I had a knife in my hand, I swear, I would kill you right now without any hesitation.¡±

    Her voice was a little sore. She was too tired from the journey here.

    After a long-distance flight, she had found out that her daughter, whom she had raised for more than 20 years, was not even her own.

    And her own flesh and blood no longer wanted her and had left. Li Qianxue was only able to survive until now without falling apart or going mad because Su Yuxin had been with her.

    It was also because she still had a hint of hope, a glimmer of hope that she would still be able to see her real, biological daughter.

    She clung onto those thoughts for support so that she would not fall apart. However, those emotions urgently needed an outlet at this time.

    ¡°I really, really want to kill you. Hack you to pieces.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s words stunned Su Chenghui. He looked at Li Qianxue, and a possible exnation shed in his mind.

    ¡°You, you¡ª¡± Did she know? But how could that be?

    The panic within him amplified. This time, Su Chenghui did not know how to react at all.

    ¡°Su Chenghui. If you didn¡¯t love me, I would be able to forgive you. You could hurt me, and I could also forgive you. But you should never have deceived me.¡±

    This was not just in deception. What Su Chenghui did was far beyond the scope of those two words, lies and deception.

    Old Master Li looked at Li Qianxue, but he sensed that something else was up.

    ¡°Qianxue, what is going on? What happened?¡±

    He knew how much his daughter loved Su Chenghui, more than anyone. In the past two decades, this husband and wife had treated each other respectfully, but he knew more or less what happened between them.

    He could not bear to see how Su Chenghui treated his daughter sometimes, but he thought their marriage was solid.

    Over time, Su Chenghui would see how good his daughter was to him. In recent years, his son-inw and daughter seemed to have warmed up to each other a lot.

    However, listening to his daughter now, the whole situation seemedpletely different.

    When Li Qianxue closed her eyes and opened them again, she still could not restrain the rollercoaster of emotions that was pouring from within.

    ¡°You... you know?¡± How could that be? Su Chenghui suddenly looked at Su Yuxin. What on earth had happened?

    How did Li Qianxue know?

    Li Qianxue sneered, her smile icy. ¡°Did you think that you could conceal this lie your entire life? You thought you could deceive me for your whole life? Dream on, Su Chenghui.¡±

    Old Master Li looked at Li Qianxue, then back at Su Chenghui, and finally settled his gaze back on his daughter.

    ¡°What on earth is going on? Please exin.¡±

    Li Qianxue chuckled, and then reached out and pointed at Su Chenghui. ¡°Ask him, Dad. You can ask your good son-inw what he had done.¡±

    Old Master Li¡¯s piercing eyes fell on Su Chenghui.

    Su Chenghui felt a little weak in his knees, and could hardly sit still.

    She really knew. How did Li Qianxue know?

    ...

 Chapter 435 - Believe Me, She Is More Nervous Than You

    <h4>Chapter 435: Believe Me, She Is More Nervous Than You</h4>

    He waspletely shocked and looked at Li Qianxue with disbelief. He could not understand how and why she would know about this.

    ¡°Qianxue. You... you really know.¡±

    ¡°Do not use my name.¡± Li Qianxue said sharply, though her heart was faltering. ¡°Why? Did you think that you could keep your secret forever? Did you think no one would ever find out about what you did? Did you think you could y me a fool for an entire lifetime?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± It was but a moment¡¯s impulse that had led to all of this today. Su Chenghui had regrets about it much earlier on. He truly regretted it.

    However, the more remorse he felt, the less he could talk about it. The more you regret he harbored, the more he felt he needed to hide. He knew that he could not ever earn Li Qianxue¡¯s forgiveness and only thought to conceal the matter to the end.

    Old Master Li couldn¡¯t stand it. They all knew what was going on, except him.

    ¡°Exin to me clearly, what on earth has happened here?¡±

    Li Qianxue sneered again. Su Chenghui dared to do the deed, but she didn¡¯t dare to own up to it. She closed her eyes, and it was then that she recalled something.

    In this house, the person that doted on Su Peizhen the most, next to her, was Old Master Li. The thought of this made her hate Su Chenghui even more. She felt as if she wanted to destroy himpletely.

    ¡°Have your say, Su Chenghui. Tell Dad all about the great things you have done, exin it to him.¡±

    Su Chenghui lowered his head, not daring to face Old Master Li and his daughter.

    He was a picture of guilt and anyone who looked at him would know there was a problem. Old Master Li turned around and looked at Su Yuxin.

    ¡°Yuxin, what in the world is going on? You tell me.¡±

    Su Yuxin thought to speak, but his cell phone rang. It was Su Qingsang who was calling.

    ¡°Sister?¡±

    ¡°Yuxin, where are you?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± As soon as Su Yuxin said the word sister, Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue had both turned to look at him.

    ¡°Is that Qingsang on the line? Is it her?¡±

    Su Yuxin nodded and put the call on speaker mode: ¡°Sister, I¡¯m at home. You...¡±

    ¡°I aming over. You all wait for me. I¡¯ll be right here.¡±

    Su Qingsang had just arrived home and found that Su Yuxin and Li Qianxue were not there. She panicked at once. She thought that Li Qianxue had left with Su Yuxin.

    It was only at this time that Su Qingsang was willing to admit that she really and truly wanted to meet with Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, maybe your mother is out there trying to find you.¡± Huo Jinyao took out her cell phone as he spoke. ¡°Call Su Yuxin and ask them where they are.¡±

    On hearing Su Yuxin say that he was ¡®back home¡¯, she could not help but try to rify again. ¡°Which house are you in? Is that the Su mansion?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right here. Ask mom to wait for me.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want the conversation to drag on, and just hung up the phone and ran in the direction of the elevator.

    Huo Jinyao took hold of her hand and hugged her gently when he saw that she was anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t panic. She is there and she will not leave.¡±

    Su Qingsang did not speak but just kept nodding.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang suddenly raised her hand and grabbed the front of his shirt. ¡°I... I¡¯m so nervous. What do I do?¡±

    Huo Jinyao touched her face, and there was love in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Believe me, she is more nervous than you are.¡±

    What? Su Qingsang froze for a moment. Huo Jinyao put his hand on her shoulder, which gave her a boost of strength and confidence: ¡°Trust me, she is really more nervous than you are. So you can¡¯t be nervous right now. You have to calm down. Otherwise, you will scare her.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m not nervous.¡± Su Qingsang tried her best not to be, but she couldn¡¯t help it. She was starting to breathe a little harder.

    Huo Jinyao saw that and lowered her head to kiss her.

    With each kiss, her nerves seemed to calm down. She breathed easier with each kiss.

    When the elevator came, Su Qingsang buried her face in his chest and said softly, ¡°Thank you, Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, it was my pleasure.¡±

    When Su Qingsang heard this, she could not help but roll her eyes. This guy was really...

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go meet her.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang tried to calm down. She only wanted to see Li Qianxue now. As for Xiang Caiping and the Huo family in Rong city, she couldn¡¯t think about them at this time.

    ...

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Li Qianxue rushed to Su Yuxin. ¡°Say it again.¡±

    ¡°Mom. Sister didn¡¯t get on the ne. She is on the way here now.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s body froze, and she ced her hand on her heart. It was beating furiously.

    ¡°She... is she reallying over now?¡±

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t believe it. Didn¡¯t Su Qingsang get on the ne?

    ¡°Yes. She is making her way here now.¡± Su Yuxin stepped forward and held on to Li Qianxue¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Mom, calm down. Sister does not hate you, you see. Isn¡¯t sheing here to see you now?¡±

    Li Qianxue could not speak, only nodded.

    Old Master Li looked at the mother and son who were hugging in front of him, and then looked back at Su Chenghui, who now hung his head as if he was defeated.

    ¡°What on earth is going on here? Who will tell me?¡± He looked at Su Yuxin. ¡°Yuxin,e tell me. What is the issue here?¡±

    Sister ising? Was that Su Peizhen? Wasn¡¯t she in the United States? Has she returned? When did this happen?

    Su Yuxin nced at Li Qianxue, who was still very agitated at this moment, and looked past Su Chenghui coldly. His mother was able to speak quite calmly.

    ¡°Go ahead and tell your grandpa. He¡¯ll know about it sooner orter.¡±

    Su Chenghui closed his eyes weakly. He couldn¡¯t face the scene that wasing. He had always tried to evade this confrontation, but eventually found himself unable to escape.

    Su Yuxin nced at Su Chenghui. His lips werepressed into a straight line, and he remained silent for nearly a minute, looking at Old Master Li.

    This matter was in fact quite difficult to start exining. Su Yuxin now realized that it was far harder to talk to Old Master Li about this matter than it was to bring up with Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Grandpa, you are old. No matter what you are about to hear next, I want you to please watch your health.¡±

    ¡°I am a bag of bones. What can¡¯t I handle at this age? Just say it straight out. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Su Yuxin nced at him and turned to get the medicine that Old Master Li frequently used.

    During this whole time, Su Chenghui had not spoken a single word. When he saw Su Yuxin make a move to take the medicine, he finally took action.

    He walked over to the old man, his shoulders hunched.

    ¡°Dad. It¡¯s better if I exin this.¡±

    As he spoke, the corner of Li Qianxue¡¯s lips was raised in a mocking smile.

    Su Yuxin had now walked to the old man and put the medicine in his hand.

    Su Chenghui closed his eyes, then turned to look at Li Qianxue one more time.

    She stood there, her features as striking as ever, beautiful as the first day he had met her. That was after more than a dozen hours of long-distance flight, plus being crushed by the news that Su Peizhen was not her biological daughter.

    The impact of all of this made her look a little disheveled as if she had lost her usual aura of elegance. She scrunched up her lips and looked at him mockingly.

    That gaze stung his heart. The way she moved her lips, and how at this time she couldn¡¯t even utter a word.

    Turning away from her, he faced Old Master Li once more, and his head hung low the whole time.

    ¡°Twenty-five years ago, the day Qianxue gave birth... Dad, you did not happen to be there at the time. Qianxue had slipped into aa...¡±

    Li Qianxue had slept for a whole day and night. Many things happened during that period of time.

    Xiang Caiping also had a baby then. She just happened to give birth to a daughter. It was as if he was possessed, and he had done something unforgivable.

    That moment of impulse had given him a lifetime of regrets. However, the more regret he felt, the more he wanted to keep every single detail under wraps.

    Li Qianxue had heard Su Yuxin tell the whole thing once before. However, when she heard the story repeated from her own husband, she was trembling with anger, thinking about how the man she loved did this to get back at her.

    She had to constantly remind herself to breathe normally, to keep herself calm.

    Old Master Li was dumbstruck. His body was shaking with anger, and he was clutching his chest where his heart was.

    ¡°Grandpa. Pay attention to your health.¡± Su Yuxin stepped forward first and helped to hold up Old Master Li. ¡°Do you want to take one of the pills first?¡±

    Old Master Li waved away the suggestion and looked at Su Chenghui, who stood before him. He had a cane in his hand.

    He suddenly pushed Su Yuxin away and raised the cane. He used it to take a hard hit at Su Chenghui¡¯s shoulder.

    As Su Chenghui¡¯s body was struck, he fell to his knees.

    When he didn¡¯t get up, Old Master Li raised his cane again and struck him a second time. Su Chenghui did not shy away from the punishment but endured the strikes.

    As Old Master Li poised to hit him for the third time, he stumbled a little and fell backward as he failed to maintain his bnce.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Su Yuxin and Li Qianxue stepped forward at the same time, helping him up and trying to keep him from falling.

    Old Master Li was pointing at Su Chenghui, he was panting hard but could not manage to speak a word.

    ¡°You, you...¡±

    He could not manage another word. Old Master held his hand over his heart as if he couldn¡¯t take it any longer.

    Su Yuxin was anxious, and quickly took a pill and stuffed it into Old Master Li¡¯s mouth. Li Qianxue patted his chest constantly.

    ¡°Dad, calm down.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, please, your health...¡±

    Old Master Li¡¯s hand trembled as he pointed a finger at Su Chenghui. He wanted to curse and swear, but he couldn¡¯t seem to find any words.

    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Su Yuxin¡¯s face was full of worry.

    Li Qianxue was angry beyond belief, but this time she had the coolest head among them. She patted the old man¡¯s back to calm him down.

    ¡°Dad. This thing has happened, and it is now in the past. Now we will think about how we can make up for it in the future.¡±

    The old man made a lot of effort before he could finally ease up a little. He looked at Li Qianxue, his eyes full of guilt. ¡°I have hurt you, I have hurt my granddaughter. I should have stopped you, kept you from marrying him. I should have stopped you. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Li Qianxue wanted to cry. She took hold of herself and shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s not bring it up, OK? We won¡¯t bring up the past again. We just need to look forward and think about what to do in the future. Can we do this? We¡¯ll think about how we can treat Qingsang better in the future. Can we?¡±

    Old Master Li had also experienced much in his life. He nodded and epted his daughter¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Okay. Okay. I will listen to you. I¡¯ll do what you say.¡±

    He could listen to his daughter, but he just couldn¡¯t ept the fact.

    ¡°Divorce. I support your divorce, Qianxue. This time, I will not stop you.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Su Chenghui looked up at Old Master Li. ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 436 - Mom Has Let You Down

    <h4>Chapter 436: Mom Has Let You Down</h4>

    ¡°It is not up to you to decide on whether it is going to happen.¡± Old Master Li was furious. ¡°Thepany¡¯s shares, everything in this family and house... you will not get a penny. Get out of my house.¡±

    He was as vicious as he was angry. He used to be so happy with his son-inw, but now he only thought about how disgusting Su Chenghui was.

    Su Chenghui knew that this matter would not blow over so easily, and he thought he was ready to take responsibility for everything. However, this did not include divorce.

    ¡°Dad. Qianxue. This is entirely my fault. I admit that I was young and impulsive then. You can punish me as much as you want. But I will never agree to divorce Qianxue.¡±

    ¡°You have no choice. I¡¯m going to kick you out of the Li house. Get out. Get out of the house right now!¡±

    Old Master Li was pumped up with fury. As he was talking, he was unwittingly knocking his cane hard against the floor.

    Compared to the level of agitation that Old Master Li disyed, Li Qianxue was much calmer. She patted her father¡¯s hand and turned to face Su Chenghui.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t get a divorce, should I continue to let you torture me this way?¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at her. His lips seemed to move, trying to say that he had no intention of torturing her, but he could not manage the words.

    Li Qianxue sneered, and her voice was cold as ice. ¡°Su Chenghui, for so many years, you have used my love like a crutch, and you have recklessly tortured and humiliated me. Because I loved you, I was able to endure it all, time and again. Now I don¡¯t want to endure it any longer. I¡¯m telling you now that I want to divorce. ¡±

    Su Chenghui grew anxious. He stood up and wanted to grab hold of Qianxue¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Qianxue, I don¡¯t want a divorce. I can promise you, I would rather do anything but that.¡±

    ¡°Go away. Get out of my sight. I don¡¯t want to see you,¡± Li Qianxue waved his hand away.

    Su Chenghui had suffered two strikes on his shoulders before. While Master Li was old in age, his hands had been through the practice of hard work, so those were pretty hard strikes.

    This time, dismissed by Li Qianxue, he took two steps back. The movement hurt him, but he couldn¡¯t care less about the pain now.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue looked at him and seemed to understand the worry he must be feeling. ¡°You can rest easy. Although you been unkind to me, I will not be unjust to you. Over the years, you have also contributed to the Su family. I will not let you leave the house empty-handed. You can now go to find awyer and write out the terms for our divorce. As long as your demands don¡¯t go overboard, I will agree to them. ¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I didn¡¯t mean that at all.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you meant. I don¡¯t care and I don¡¯t want to know. I want you to leave this house, leave the Li family.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui was truly anxious this time. He was okay with not having any money, or the Li inheritance or even anything to do with the Li legacy at all.

    But he could not get a divorce, he would not agree to it.

    ¡°Go out. Su Chenghui, I¡¯m telling you that I don¡¯t want to see you anymore. I never want to see you again, not right now, not ever.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I was wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. I beg you, will you please give me another chance?¡±

    ¡°Get out. You do something like this and still think I should give you another chance? Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore and tried to drive him away again. Because he knew about how determined she could be, Su Chenghui could not help but turn to Old Master Li and Su Yuxin.

    Old Master Li ignored himpletely. Su Yuxin watched this series of unfortunate events unfold today. He did feel some level of sympathy for his father, looking at him like this, especially when he was taking a beating earlier.

    He did feel sorry for Su Chenghui¡¯s present state. However, mixed with that pity was also hatred.

    Meeting Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes, he had to turn his head and look away. No matter how bad Su Chenghui was, he was also his biological father. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at him like this.

    There was the sound of a car outside the door. Li Qianxue had wanted to drive Su Chenghui away, but now she forgot all about him.

    She hurriedly rushed to the door, had not even noticed that she hurried right past the coffee table, and almost knocked it over.

    ¡°Mom, be careful.¡±

    Su Yuxin uttered a warning. Li Qianxue stood firm. She looked at Su Yuxin, and then at Old Master Li.

    Old Master Li had not gotten his emotions in check yet, but he also understood then that Su Qingsang hade back.

    He was different from Li Qianxue. He had only just heard the news and did not even have the time for it to sink in, but already he was just as anxious to see Su Qingsang.

    Li Qianxue was just about to rush out, but she was still worried about Old Master Li, so she decided to stay with him. She stood right there, fidgety as ever.

    She had half a mind to go up to wee her, and yet she could not restrain the nerves that she was feeling.

    As she was struggling with this, Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao had already bothe through the door.

    Su Qingsang had been restless on the journey here. From knowing the truth about her history to epting it, she had spent a lot of time digesting the news.

    After finally getting used to the fact, she had decided to let the matter go. Then, however, it just had to happen that Li Qianxue would find out about the whole thing.

    The secret she wanted to keep hidden could no longer be concealed. She was not ready for all of this. How was she going to face Li Qianxue?

    All she knew was that she just wanted to see her and that she would see her right there and then.

    However, when she finally did stand at the doorway, she felt fear creep in. She was sitting in the car and for a moment, didn¡¯t even dare to step out.

    Huo Jinyao had tugged on her arm to get her out of the car, and once she was out, she took very quick steps at one point and slowed down to a crawl right after that.

    It didn¡¯t take more than a few minutes to walk through the garden. Very soon she was at the door.

    ¡°Go on in,¡± Huo Jinyao pushed her gently as she hesitated, and got her through the door.

    Between all the hesitation and indecision, just like that, Su Qingsang was face to face with Li Qianxue.

    She had, of course, seen her many times in the past two decades. However, she had never thought about it or even dared to think about the fact that Li Qianxue could be her mother. Her true biological mother.

    This realization made her freeze right there and she didn¡¯t dare to move. She only stared nkly at Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t move either. She looked at Su Qingsang, thinking that this was her daughter. The daughter that she had never shown affection to, never taken care of.

    After trying to keep calm this entire time, she suddenly lost all sense of control. Her eyes flooded with tears.

    She stood there, as her body suddenly seemed to weigh a ton. Su Qingsang saw that her eyes had turned red, and her eyes filled with tears as well.

    She stood at the door, timid, and yet her eyes gleamed with an eager sense of anticipation. She wanted to be close to her but she was not used to it.

    That look tugged at Li Qianxue¡¯s heart. She rushed forward and pulled Su Qingsang into a tight embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, so sorry. Mom has let you down.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s tears spilled over. As Li Qianxue hugged her, she did not dare to move at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Mom has really let you down.¡±

    How could she ever have drifted off to sleep? How could she not have taken a single look at her child for the first time? How could she have let Su Chenghui take Su Qingsang away?

    For more than twenty years, her own child was right by her side, but she had always failed to recognize the truth.

    The heartache that she tried to repress came back again. Li Qianxue just felt that her heart had been broken to pieces.

    ¡°Qingsang. Mom has just let you down so much. I, I¡ª¡±

    Su Qingsang was finally able to react. While she was in Li Qianxue¡¯s arms, she shook her head gently. ¡°No. You have not let me down.¡±

    Even though she was never considered a true part of the Su family, she had to admit that Li Qianxue had never made her life particrly difficult.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Li Qianxue was even more pained when she heard thising from her. ¡°Qingsang, you are my daughter. You are my real daughter. I didn¡¯t even know, to think I never knew about this...¡±

    ¡°It has been so many years.¡± She took a little step back, holding Su Qingsang¡¯s face in her hands. ¡°For so many years, you were right by my side, and I watched you grow up, but I never knew you were my daughter. Isn¡¯t your mom totally clueless?¡±

    Su Qingsang was also close to tears. She shook her head hard, and her tears started to fall uncontrobly.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t me you. I really don¡¯t me you.¡±

    It was never her fault; it was Su Chenghui¡¯s.

    Su Yuxin and Old Master Li were behind them, watching the mother and daughter hugging and crying together, and no one said a single word.

    Su Chenghui stood there, staring nkly at the mother and daughter as they reunited. He had struggled and endured pain, but this sight allowed him to breathe a long sigh of relief.

    Everything was finallying back on track to what it was always supposed to be, everything wasing full circle.

    However, really, could everything just go back to where it started? He knew very well that something had changed long ago that things wouldn¡¯t go back to what they were supposed to be, just because Su Qingsang now acknowledged Li Qianxue.

    He had now lost Li Qianxue. Lost hisst chance at asking for her tolerance and forgiveness. Lost her love.

    All he had now was Li Qianxue¡¯s hatred. As he came to this realization, Su Chenghui could hardly stand.

    He felt more and more at a loss. Why? Why had things be the way they were now?

    Huo Jinyao saw Su Qingsang¡¯s tears. He rarely got to see her cry. The hot tears she shed spilled down her cheeks, wetting her clothes.

    He had not intended to stop Su Qingsang from acknowledging Li Qianxue. This was her identity, this was her family.

    ¡°You... you really don¡¯t me me?¡± Li Qianxue looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s face, and her own face was full of disbelief. ¡°You should me me. You should hold me responsible.¡±

    Su Qingsang had so many, too many reasons to me Li Qianxue for all this. Li Qianxue could casually point to any issue, and it would be another reason why she was to me.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t really me you. Really, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Su Qingsang wiped the tears off her face haphazardly. She could not bear to see Li Qianxue in this state.

    While she did sympathize with Xiang Caiping, what she felt for Li Qianxue was a deep longing and thirst to be close to her.

    This feeling had been around for many years, but at the time, she was still young, and because of the situation at that time, she had to suppress desires like that again and again.

    Now she didn¡¯t have to suppress that desire. She could be close to her mother, unabashedly and without remorse.

    Li Qianxue looked at her with a pained expression: ¡°Qingsang, if you really don¡¯t me me, can you call me ¡®mom¡¯ just one time?¡±

    There were tears in her eyes, and she looked at Su Qingsang with hope, mixed with some nervousness.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s heart ached at that request. She raised her hand to wipe her tears. Her movements were very shaky, her nose was sore and her eyes stung.

    She sucked in the myriad of emotions along with a deep breath and said in a soft voice, ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Li Qianxue suddenly started crying again. ¡°Say it again.¡±

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 437 - You Still Want to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 437: You Still Want to Leave</h4>

    ¡°Mommy,¡± Su Qingsang called out again as if she knew what Li Qianxue was thinking.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Li Qianxue hugged Su Qingsang once more. ¡°My daughter. My daughter.¡±

    Li Qianxue hugged her tightly, so tightly it was a wonder that her slender body would have that much strength.

    Su Qingsang was almost out of breath from her embrace, but she didn¡¯t push her away or even harbor the thought of pushing her away.

    Her hands fell to her sides, and her fingertips moved. Then she dropped them again. But just as Li Qianxue tightened her arms again, she managed to raise her hands and gently wrapped them around Li Qianxue¡¯s waist.

    Everyone was watching Li Qianxue, and only Huo Jinyao noticed her expression.

    This tugged at his heartstrings, and he began to move towards Su Qingsang, but then decided to stop.

    ¡°Qingsang...¡±

    Li Qianxue was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t manage to utter a word now.

    She could only hold Su Qingsang tightly, hold the daughter she had never once taken care of or spent a day with for over twenty years.

    Su Qingsang was almost out of breath from the embrace. She only managed to finally calm down a little when she saw the tears that Su Yuxin and Old Master Li were trying to hold back.

    ¡°Mom.¡± She patted Li Qianxue¡¯s back gently. ¡°You need to calm down.¡±

    Li Qianxue shook her head. It all hurt too much. The pain was too great. What could be worse than having her own daughter right next to her all this while, but never knowing?

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was a little louder than before. ¡°I¡¯m almost out of breath.¡±

    Li Qianxue finally loosened her grip when she heard that. She still refused to let Su Qingsang go, and held her hand in hers tightly.

    ¡°Sorry, mom didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± When Su Qingsang watched Li Qianxue cry like this, she found it hard to take in. If she had a choice, she didn¡¯t want to see Li Qianxue in this state at all.

    She raised her hand and gently wiped away Li Qianxue¡¯s tears. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to keep apologizing. You did not let me down.¡±

    Li Qianxue shook her head, as she wanted to say that she had let Su Qingsang down on so many fronts. It would have taken too long to finish what she wanted to say, however.

    Su Qingsang did not give her a chance. She wiped her tears away again, with very gentle movements.

    ¡°Really. You have not let me down. You actually know full well that I¡¯ve been fine all this time.¡±

    It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t said this. However, when she did, it was like a knife had cut through Li Qianxue¡¯s heart.

    ¡°How could you be fine? You are my daughter. But I have never, not for a day in your life, taken care of you. I...¡±

    As Li Qianxue said this, she was about to cry again. Su Qingsang seemed stung by these new tears.

    ¡°Mom, you really should not be like that. If you stay like this, we won¡¯t be able to finish what we have to say.¡±

    Seeing that Li Qianxue was still a little bit out of sorts, her gaze moved on to Old Master Li and the rest. ¡°They...¡±

    At this, Li Qianxue finally reacted, and messily wiped away the tears off her face as she looked at Su Qingsang. ¡°Look at me, your mom is a real mess.¡±

    Holding Su Qingsang¡¯s hand, she brought her to Old Master Li, and Li Qianxue¡¯s voice was choking as she said, ¡°Dad, Qingsang is your real granddaughter. She...¡±

    It looked like Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t go on. Su Qingsang quickly stepped in and said, ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    She said this very softly. She had always addressed Old Master Li by his name from an early age, and the title of ¡®Grandfather¡¯ had been for Su Yuxin and Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Old Master Li¡¯s eyes were wet too. He reached out and tried to touch Su Qingsang¡¯s cheek, but held back again. ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back. Good to have you back.¡±

    ¡°Yuxin.¡± Su Qingsang looked at Su Yuxin. Although she did not know how Li Qianxue knew, she could guess that all of this probably had a lot to do with Su Yuxin.

    ¡°Sister.¡± Su Yuxin looked at her and took a step forward. ¡°Now you¡¯ve really be my sister. My full-blood sister.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang wanted to cry but held back.

    On the one side of things, with the family reunited, it was a beautiful scene. On the other hand, Su Chenghui seemed to have been forgotten and stood at a corner, ignored by everyone.

    Huo Jinyao watched on as Su Qingsang and Li Qianxue reconciled. He breathed a sigh of relief.

    In fact, whether or not Su Qingsang were to acknowledge Li Qianxue, it would not have mattered to him. However, he knew that for Su Qingsang, it was different.

    If she didn¡¯t know the truth of her birth and would have just remained as Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter, perhaps she could have kept on like that, without knowing otherwise, and continued to be a dutiful daughter to Xiang Caiping.

    She could have quite simply stayed with Xiang Caiping and maintained their mother-daughter rtionship to the end of their lives.

    However, Su Qingsang knew. If she didn¡¯t acknowledge Li Qianxue, on the surface she might be able to pretend that she did not care.

    She could convince herself not to reconcile with Li Qianxue, but in the end, there would have been some regrets.

    What happened today was for the best.

    Li Qianxue calmed down but still held on to Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. It was only then that Su Qingsang discovered that something was wrong.

    She lowered her head and saw the scratches on Li Qianxue¡¯s palm: ¡°Mom, you are...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Li Qianxue was about to withdraw her hand, and Su Yuxin said, ¡°On the journey here Mom had thought that you were already on the way to Rong City. It made her anxious she hurt her hand.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Li Qianxue gave Su Yuxin a knowing nce, and when she turned to face Su Qingsang, there was some concern on her face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Mom was just being careless. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Su Qingsang bit her lip and looked at the wound that was no longer bleeding. In her memory, Li Qianxue had always been so elegant and calm.

    It must have been the first time in her life that she had lost control that way.

    ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t have to do this. Rong City is not that far from Lin City. I would still have returned.¡±

    ¡°You would havee back?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°We had originally nned to do so, to celebrate the New Year with Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Although she ultimately would have settled in Rong City in the future, at this time she felt she did not need to tell the whole truth to Li Qianxue.

    ¡°So you mean that you would still havee back to acknowledge me, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I would havee back to see you,¡± Su Qingsang looked at her expectantly. ¡°I would havee back to see you, but if you didn¡¯t know the truth, I wouldn¡¯t have acknowledged you. I just wanted you to be happy.¡±

    The fewer people knew, the happier they were. After all, they would not have any idea about what happened.

    Li Qianxue wanted to cry again when she heard this. She held on to Su Qingsang¡¯s hand tightly and refused to let go.

    ¡°I would only be happy if I acknowledged you. Qingsang, promise mom that you will not leave. Will you stay with mom?¡±

    A moment¡¯s doubt shed across Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes, and she turned to look at Huo Jinyao.

    They¡¯d nned to do this together. To return to Rong City together.

    Before, because of Xiang Caiping, she did not apany him back. Now, something else had toe up.

    Huo Jinyao was different from her. As the eldest grandson of the Huo family, he still had a responsibility that rested on his shoulders. If she didn¡¯t apany him back like she said she would, she was afraid...

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m afraid I cannot,¡± Su Qingsang said with difficulty. ¡°I promised Huo Jinyao that I would be with him for the festival. We didn¡¯t go back when it was the Spring Festival. And now, if we don¡¯t go back to the Lantern Festival, it would be hard to exin to his family.¡±

    She was never a selfish person. It was natural for her to want to amodate everyone¡¯s wishes.

    ¡°You... You still want to go?¡± Li Qianxue was anxious. ¡°I, I have just reconciled with you. We haven¡¯t even had the time to chat properly, we...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem.¡± The person who spoke first was Huo Jinyao. ¡°Qingsang, since your mother wishes you to stay, then you should stay. Stay with her and keep herpany for a while.¡±

    ¡°But then...¡±

    ¡°I will return to Rong City by myself first,¡± Huo Jinyao winked at her. ¡°You can rest assured that I will have everything taken care of.¡±

    Su Qingsang knew what he meant by that. When he said that everything was going to be taken care of, it naturally included the matter of Xiang Caiping.

    Oh yes. How could she even forget Xiang Caiping?

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang looked anxious. Just as she did not want to hurt Li Qianxue, she really did not want to hurt Xiang Caiping either.

    Li Qianxue was innocent, but wasn¡¯t Xiang Caiping just as meless?

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have to think about it.¡± Huo Jinyao stepped forward, stood next to her, and gently ced his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Grandpa is a very rational person. He will understand.¡±

    He squeezed her shoulders a little harder and gave her a knowing look. Within that move was a meaning that only Su Qingsang understood.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s lips moved to speak. ¡°But your mother¡ª¡±

    ¡°My mother will understand.¡± Huo Jinyao looked directly into her eyes when she spoke. ¡°Even though she hasn¡¯t been very well recently, you, a gynecologist and obstetrician, can¡¯t help her much. I¡¯d better call for an expert to see her. ¡±

    ¡°But then...¡±

    ¡°Rx, stay with your mother for a few days. As for my mother, I will, of course, make sure that she is well taken care of. If she asks me about you, I will say you have gone on an exchange program. Okay?¡±

    Huo Jinyao had truly thought of everything, and Su Qingsang could not find the words to express her gratitude. ¡°Then, then you...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow. Just in time to be with my grandpa for the holidays starting from the day after tomorrow. As for you, you can stay here for a few days.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s lips had tightened into a straight line, and Li Qianxue grabbed her hand at that moment. ¡°Look. Huo Jinyao agrees. Don¡¯t go right now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Qingsang could not resist in the end. In fact, deep inside, she knew that she wanted to stay.

    Old Master Li and Su Yuxin breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. The mother and daughter had only just reconciled, and if she were to leave so soon, it would have been too...

    It would be nice if Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have to leave at all.

    Su Yuxin was also relieved, as he should have been at school a long time ago. However, because of this incident with Su Qingsang, he had not yet reported at school.

    Li Qianxue just felt that she had thousands of things to tell Su Qingsang, but when she really arrived at this meeting, she couldn¡¯t even bring up a word.

    Fortunately, it was a good thing that Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what to say either. The mother and daughter had almost nomunication for so many years, and now they couldn¡¯t evene up with a topic to start on.

    There was no need to say anything, however. For Li Qianxue, it was enough to see Su Qingsang by her side. She waspletely content.

    The afternoon soon melted into the evening.

    Some maids came and said it was time to eat. There had been such a ruckus in the house just now, but people still needed to be fed.

    Li Qianxue pulled at Su Qingsang¡¯s hand, wanting to share this meal with her. She unwittingly noticed that Su Chenghui was still standing in a corner. The temperature in the room seemed to lower once more.

    ...

 Chapter 438 - Xiang Caipings Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 438: Xiang Caiping¡¯s Phone Call</h4>

    The amount of hatred Li Qianxue felt toward Su Chenghui matched the amount of guilt and self-me she felt toward Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Why are you still here? Get out now. You are not wee in this home anymore.¡±

    Su Chenghui stood there in his corner and remainedpletely motionless. Su Qingsang and Li Qianxue had only cared about their reconciliation earlier.

    Even Old Master Li and Su Yuxin were focusing on Su Qingsang, and no one had cared about him.

    Now that he was called on by Li Qianxue, all eyes were directed at him.

    Based on the look in Old Master Li¡¯s eyes, it was obvious that he thought just like Li Qianxue, and waspletely disgusted with Su Chenghui. Although Su Yuxin had felt a bit ofpassion for him, he also felt that Su Chenghui had gone overboard and didn¡¯t want to deal with him for the time being.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s focus was on Su Qingsang just now, but when he looked at Su Chenghui, he could feel no sympathy for him

    Su Qingsang was finally able toy eyes on Su Chenghui. In fact, Li Qianxue had hugged her just as she entered the door earlier, and all this time, she had no chance to any pay any attention to her surroundings.

    Now that she got to see Su Chenghui, she suddenly felt that he was a bit pitiful.

    It was hard to believe he was the General Manager of thepany. He had just endured a couple of ps from Li Qianxue, and his face was still swollen now.

    There were two marks on his shoulder from Old Master Li¡¯s strikes. One couldn¡¯t really tell, but those marks had caused his shoulders to slump more than usual. His whole person seemed to give off a sense of dispiritedness.

    If Li Qianxue had seen Su Chenghui like this in the past, she would have fought back much earlier.

    Now her mood was set, and her eyes were filled with indifference, disgust, and hate.

    ¡°Get out now.¡± Li Qianxue really hated Su Chenghui to the core now. ¡°You are not wee here. Get out of my sight.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue. In his memory of her, even when she was angry, she was still a proud person.

    No matter how much she ever seemed to hate him, there was still love in her eyes that she couldn¡¯t hide. Now, he was not able to find the slightest bit of affection in her eyes. There was only pure hatred.

    She hated him. When he realized this, Su Chenghui was shaken to his core. His lips trembled a little as he looked at Li Qianxue. He had a lot to say, things that he harbored in his heart, but none of those words seemed to be able toe out.

    ¡°Qianxue...¡±

    ¡°Get out of my sight.¡± Li Qianxue pointed to the door. ¡°Su Chenghui, if you don¡¯t want to lose face, just show yourself out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to call the police.¡±

    The firm expression on her face was a sign to Su Chenghui that she really meant what she said.

    If he didn¡¯t leave now, she might actually try to call the police.

    Su Chenghui closed his eyes. Once upon a time, they had been a well-known and envied couple in the business circles, but now they only had animosity for each other

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± He could not get a divorce.

    ¡°I told you to get out.¡± Li Qianxue really couldn¡¯t hide the agitation she felt and vehemently pointed at the door.

    As Su Qingsang regarded Su Chenghui¡¯s current state, she pitied him for some reason.

    She no longer knew what to say to Su Chenghui

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    She would never be able to forgive Su Chenghui. In a single stroke, he had ruined the lives of several innocent people.

    However, watching him get shamed by Li Qianxue again and again in front of his children, Su Qingsang felt unable to hold that thought.

    All she could do was change the topic so that Li Qianxue would stop scolding Su Chenghui altogether.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re hungry? Let¡¯s hurry to dinner then.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s attention was suddenly diverted. She did not even spare Su Chenghui a nce.

    Old Master Li regarded her a little more intently as Su Qingsang spoke.

    Although this granddaughter of his had not been brought up by Li Qianxue before, she had a truly remarkable nature. At this time, to think that she could still spare a thought for Su Chenghui, and use this move so he would have a means of escape!..

    Huo Jinyao did not miss Old Master Li¡¯s reaction. His eyes softened as he looked at Su Qingsang.

    Others might have missed the fact, but he saw this, clear as day. His Su Qingsang was kind beyond measure.

    Even though Su Chenghui had done so much to let Su Qingsang down, she couldn¡¯t ignore what he was facing at that time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    Li Qianxue kept holding Su Qingsang¡¯s hand and refused to let go as she guided her towards the dining area.

    Looking at the spread of dishes on the table, she found that the maids in the kitchen had made all the dishes the family normally liked to eat.

    She suddenly seemed to turn haughty again.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make a few dishes that the young mistress likes?¡±

    The maids and the cook looked at each other. There was so muchmotion in the living room, but there was no way they could have gone over to watch.

    They could not have known what had happened, and for Li Qianxue to say this and catch them unawares seemed a bit ridiculous.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss still in the United States?¡±

    A very small voice came up, and Li Qianxue was about to throw a fit again. Su Qingsang quickly held on to her.

    ¡°Mom. Don¡¯t be like this, you will scare people. They don¡¯t even know.¡±

    Li Qianxue was just about to show her temper when she seemed to realize that she was being unreasonable. It didn¡¯t seem right toin.

    She turned to face Su Qingsang and asked, ¡°What do you usually like to eat?¡±

    She had just realized that she didn¡¯t even know what Su Qingsang liked. As she said this her voice sounded even more guilty and remorseful.

    ¡°Mom, it doesn¡¯t matter. You don¡¯t really need to do this.¡±

    She spoke so casually, but Li Qianxue felt her heart wrench.

    Her daughter should have been raised with all the luxuries she deserved. Now it just looked like she was treated like chaff by the wayside.

    She became moreden with guilt and pulled Su Qingsang to sit beside her.

    ¡°Qingsang, what do you like to eat? Tell your mother, and I¡¯ll have them make it for you next time.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± At this time, Su Qingsang did not want to reject her good intentions, and just nodded slightly without objection.

    Old Master Li and Su Yuxin both sat down at the table. Su Chenghui didn¡¯t follow them. At least he knew his boundaries.

    If he had dared toe in, Li Qianxue would have sworn that she would kick him out of the house herself.

    Huo Jinyao sat next to Su Qingsang and watched Li Qianxue pick the best parts of the dishes for her daughter.

    It was not only her, either. Old Master Li and Su Yuxin also had a lot to say. However, they all knew how excited Li Qianxue was at this time, and next to her they decided to show some restraint.

    This was not the first time that Su Qingsang had eaten with Li Qianxue, but it was the first time she was participating in the meal as a legitimate daughter.

    That feeling was rather incredible. After a while, her bowl was filled to a portion she was sure she could not finish.

    Li Qianxue really wanted to make amends. She couldn¡¯t wait to make up for therge blocks of time that they never were able to spend with each other, even though she knew that such a void could not be filled easily or soon.

    Su Qingsang could understand how she felt, so even though Li Qianxue¡¯s enthusiasm made her a little bit ufortable, she still smiled and epted her offerings of kindness.

    Su Qingsang was soon so full that she could not eat anymore, all thanks to Old Master Li and Li Qianxue, who went a bit overboard.

    Su Qingsang was really overwhelmed by their overflowing enthusiasm.

    ¡°I¡¯m really too full.¡± She nced at Huo Jinyao, silently asking for help. Huo Jinyao was just trying to make an excuse for her to be let off when her cell phone suddenly rang.

    She froze for a few moments, and as the group around her collectively turned to look at her, she took out her mobile phone awkwardly.

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s number was disyed on the screen.

    ...

 Chapter 439 - Who Could Share in Her Loneliness

    <h4>Chapter 439: Who Could Share in Her Loneliness</h4>

    When Huo Jinyao had left with Su Qingsang, he only said that he was going to ask the airport staff about when the ne could take off.

    Now it was past time for dinner, and they were still here and hadn¡¯te back.

    Xiang Caiping had waited for the better half of a day in Huo Jinyao¡¯s vi and still had not heard from the two of them, which made her worry a little.

    Looking at the number on her screen, Su Qingsang had a momentary shock and started to feel conflicted all over again.

    At this time, she inadvertently looked at Huo Jinyao. Li Qianxue sat next to her, and at a nce, she saw the name of the caller registered on the phone.

    It was a very simple ID. Just the word ¡®mom¡¯.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she seemed to remember now that Su Qingsang had regarded Xiang Caiping as her mother.

    Her hands started to shake a little, and she was barely able to resist the urge to snatch away Su Qingsang¡¯s cell phone.

    Su Qingsang was so embarrassed. She also knew that Li Qianxue had seen it. However, the phone just kept on ringing, and she had to pick up the call under everyone¡¯s gaze.

    Li Qianxue was right next to her. She really didn¡¯t have the courage to answer Xiang Caiping¡¯s call with the word ¡®mom¡¯ as she usually did.

    Huo Jinyao took one nce at her, and then took her phone from her hand. While watching the others around him, he stood up and went aside to answer.

    Su Qingsang felt like someone had just lifted a burden from her shoulders and breathed a long sigh of relief.

    Turning her head, she met Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes, which were full of pain. Her hands trembled and she could hardly keep calm.

    The inexplicable guilt that built up inside her made her unable to meet Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes.

    From where he was, Huo Jinyao was able to see Su Qingsang¡¯s reaction as he listened to Xiang Caiping¡¯s concerned voice over the phone.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe back for dinner?¡± Xiang Caiping always had thepany of her daughter and son-inw all this time. Now that she was caught unawares and left to have dinner alone, she felt abandoned.

    ¡°Something came up here. Mom, have a bite first. We¡¯lle back after we¡¯re done settling this.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then make sure you drive carefully. You have to pay more attention at night. It¡¯s still cold out there, don¡¯t catch a chill.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Jinyao said a few more words, keeping his tone light. He hung up, went back to his seat and returned the phone to Su Qingsang.

    Li Qianxue watched Su Qingsang pick up the cell phone. The call had ended, but she was still looking a little out of sorts.

    Su Qingsang was a bit embarrassed, especially as three pairs of eyes were scrutinizing her.

    It was a really bad feeling. She wanted to say something but felt like any words would have been quite empty of meaning.

    Li Qianxue had stiffened up. She sat there and just kept looking at Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang was very ufortable with the staring and felt like getting up and slipping away quietly. Li Qianxue suddenly got up and pulled her up along with her.

    ¡°Come. Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Mom? Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s clear this up with her once and for all.¡±

    Su Qingsang froze for a moment as if she immediately understood what Li Qianxue meant to say.

    She had pulled her hand away without thinking, and Li Qianxue turned around and looked at her. ¡°Do you call her mother?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s lips moved, and she was at aplete loss for words. ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Do you call her mother?¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t answer. If anything of this was Xiang Caiping¡¯s fault, she could happily and easily choose Li Qianxue.

    However, Xiang Caiping was just as meless as Li Qianxue.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t call her mother, did you?¡± Li Qianxue stressed this point and insisted on an answer.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t find an answer, but Su Yuxin couldn¡¯t stand to watch this any longer. He stepped forward and stood in front of Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Mom, what are you trying to do here? Sister didn¡¯t know about this before.¡±

    ¡°But she knows it now. She knows the truth now.¡±

    Li Qianxue closed her eyes. It wasn¡¯t supposed to go down like this, not like this.

    She turned around and looked at Su Qingsang. ¡°You haven¡¯t told her, right? You didn¡¯t n to tell her at all, did you?¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what to say. She wanted to reunite with Li Qianxue with all her heart. However, it was also true that she did not want to hurt Xiang Caiping.

    At this moment, she seemed to understand a little of what Su Chenghui felt. She was caught between a rock and a hard ce.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell her? Do you want to be her daughter? Do you still want to continue living in a lie? Is that right?¡±

    Li Qianxue was about to have a breakdown. She just could not ept it. How could ite to this?

    This was her daughter, one whom she had overlooked and ignored this whole time. It was not easy for her to finally bridge the gap with this daughter. And now that it looked like things were finally getting back on track, it turned out Su Qingsang decided to acknowledge another mother.

    ¡°What are you doing back here then? Why did youe here?¡±

    Li Qianxue felt so hurt. She put her hand over her heart, feeling terrible. ¡°What did youe back for? Why have you returned?¡±

    Su Qingsang stepped forward and wanted to say something. However, at this time, it seemed inappropriate to say anything at all.

    Old Master Li looked at the chaos unfolding in front of him, and his body seemed to sway a little, but he managed to keep himself steady.

    Su Yuxin wanted to offer some words of encouragement but did not know where to start.

    Li Qianxue was still hurt deeply, and Su Qingsang was at aplete loss. Huo Jinyao suddenly took a step forward at this moment.

    He stood next to Su Qingsang and put both of his hands on her shoulders.

    ¡°Are you putting the me on Qingsang now, Mrs. Su?¡±

    As soon as he spoke, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him. When Li Qianxue heard that Huo Jinyao had addressed her so formally, she felt somehow ufortable about the whole thing.

    ¡°I am her real mother. I am. But then she...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know how they came to acknowledge each other as mother and daughter. You don¡¯t know how well Xiang Caiping treats Qingsang.¡±

    These people were all deeply involved in this situation. However, Huo Jinyao was an outside observer looking in.

    He wrapped Su Qingsang tightly in his arms and used this protective posture to send a message to those around them.

    Su Qingsang felt his warmth, and her heart started to beat steadier.

    Huo Jinyao patted her on the shoulder and looked at Li Qianxue.

    ¡°The first time Xiang Caiping saw Qingsang was in Rong City.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯snguage was very concise, and the way he exined things was to the point. He told how Su Qingsang had gone on the news because of her act of bravery while she was in Rong City.

    Later, Xiang Caiping saw her on TV and found that she looked very simr to Su Chenghui and that her name was Qingsang, and she decided to pay her a visit.

    ¡°I have looked into Xiang Caiping¡¯s history. I knew that she gave birth to a child one day after Christmas the same day Qinsang was born. I also know that the child waster taken away by Su Chenghui.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang wanted to do a DNA test. However, Su Chenghui hade to us personally. With him around, we thought we could ascertain the facts.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Su, before you put the me on Qingsang, I also want to tell you about some of the sacrifices Xiang Caiping has made for Qingsang¡¯s sake.¡±

    For more than two decades, Xiang Caiping did not have her daughter with her. However, when she became convinced that Su Qingsang was her daughter, everything she did was motivated by a mother¡¯s love.

    ¡°This sweater that Qingsang is wearing now, she knitted it. She had gotten into an argument with Su Peizhen just because she wanted to buy a gift for Qingsang, and she was almost killed in a car ident as a result of that.¡±

    ¡°Xiang Caiping is still in a wheelchair to this day.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Li Qianxue, who had calmed down now, and his tone became warmer.

    ¡°Qingsang had known since before the New Year that she was not Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter. Qingsang¡¯s blood type was AB, while Xiang Caiping was a type O. Qingsang knew about this but chose to keep the truth from Xiang Caiping because she did not want to hurt her. Qingsang had also thought about questioning Su Chenghui at that time, but he refused to say anything more.¡±

    ¡°Later, when she found out that you were her real mother, she had wanted to go to the Su mansion to see you right away. But you had already gone off to the United States.¡±

    ¡°You heard this clearly. She wanted to see you at the time, but you weren¡¯t there. She wanted to see you on an impulse. Because you were not in Lin City, it gave her time to cool off to process things.¡±

    ¡°You are not to be med. But what about Xiang Caiping? You flew to the United States for Su Peizhen¡¯s sake, for fear that she would be lonely in a foreignnd. But have you ever thought about one thing? Qingsang had, for the first two decades of her life, been alone. Who would think to consider her loneliness and istion? ¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s tone was not usatory. He had simply and calmly pointed out the facts.

    However, these facts were more difficult to ept than pure usations. Li Qianxue¡¯s body grew weak and she could barely stand. Drained, she sank into the dining chair.

    ¡°Much of this changed thanks to Xiang Caiping. It was thanks to her appearance that Qingsang was able to experience motherly love. Xiang Caiping does not know that Qingsang is not her child, and loves her sincerely. If Qingsang hade running to you as soon as she found out that you were her real mother, andpletely disregarded Xiang Caiping, would you still want such a daughter? Would you want to acknowledge her? ¡±

    Li Qianxue had grown quite pale and couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Not just her, but Su Yuxin and Old Master Li also bowed their heads.

    Yes. Su Qingsang thought the world of the Su family. She always thought the best of their family and never associated them with anything negative.

    However, despite this, Su Qingsang didn¡¯te up to acknowledge her family the first chance she got. There was a hesitation in her heart, out of concern was for a person whom she had no blood rtions with, but who had given her motherly love.

    ¡°Mrs. Su, please forgive me for being so blunt right now. However, I still need to mention this. You are upset just because Qingsang has called Xiang Caiping ¡®mom¡¯ a number of times. In the past twenty-something years, Su Peizhen has always called you ¡®mom¡¯. If you were to put yourself in her shoes, wouldn¡¯t Qingsang¡¯s anger be more justified than yours?¡±

    Li Qianxue waspletely speechless. She just sat there nkly.

    Su Yuxin stood beside her, seeing his mother¡¯s state but unable to give her anyfort.

    Su Qingsang could not help but throw a re at Huo Jinyao. She knew he was a smooth talker, but saying all this to Li Qianxue was a bit much, wasn¡¯t it?

    Huo Jinyao raised an eyebrow to show he didn¡¯t mean any harm. In fact, if anyone was to me, it was definitely Su Chenghui.

    Li Qianxue suddenly leaned her arms on the table and started crying loudly.

    Her heartache, which had been relieved for a moment, seemed toe gushing out again uncontrobly.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s nose became sore again. She stepped forward and crouched beside Li Qianxue. She reached out and gently put one hand on her knee.

    ¡°Mom. Please don¡¯t cry. All these things... None of this is your fault. I have never once med you.¡±

    Her eyes were exceptionally clear and sincere.

    ¡°Mom, I know you may be upset. But... you need to give me some time with Auntie¡¯s situation. I will need to break it to her gently. She is still recovering from her injury at this time, and she might not be able to handle such a shock. Can you understand this?¡±

    ...

 Chapter 440 - Could You Not Stay Angry Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 440: Could You Not Stay Angry Anymore</h4>

    ¡°She has been so good to me. She has been with me for the past few months and has been taking care of me during this time. So please don¡¯t be angry any longer.¡±

    If she could help it, Su Qingsang really didn¡¯t want to hurt Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°You can rest assured, I will definitely exin everything to her. But, please, you really need to give me some time.¡±

    Li Qianxue stopped crying. She rested her head on the table and didn¡¯t move a muscle. When Su Qingsang saw this, she felt rather troubled.

    If only she had found out the truth about her birth a little earlier! Then she would not have so much to worry about.

    ¡°Mom,¡± Su Yuxin stepped forward and patted Li Qianxue on the shoulder. ¡°How about we just listen to my sister?¡±

    Old Master Li, who had been silent this whole time, breathed a long sigh. ¡°Qianxue, Qingsang did nothing wrong. You really need to calm down.¡±

    Su Qingsang had only addressed Xiang Caiping as ¡®mother¡¯ for a few months, and already Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t stand it.

    Su Peizhen had been calling Li Qianxue ¡®mom¡¯ for more than 20 years, so how should Xiang Caiping be able to manage that?

    Li Qianxue was able to reason out all of this. However, knowing was one thing, and epting was another.

    She looked up at Su Qingsang with tears in her eyes. ¡°Yes. You are not in the wrong. It is I that needs to be med. It has always been me.¡±

    If she had not tried to force out feelings that weren¡¯t hers to control, or if she hadn¡¯t let Su Chenghui¡¯s viciousness go on unnoticed, would she have been separated from her daughter for so many years?

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t like the atmosphere that was brewing, and hugged Li Qianxue, patting her on the back gently. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more. You have not done anything wrong. Neither of us is to me.¡±

    Yes. None of them was in the wrong; it had always been Su Chenghui¡¯s fault.

    Su Chenghui had not left yet. He stood in the living room as if he was unsure about where to go and what to do.

    This was, after all, his home. Even if he didn¡¯t like it at first, or was not able to ept it in the beginning, after more than two decades, it was his only home.

    Li Qianxue wanted to drive him away, and it was not like he didn¡¯t have anywhere else to go. He just did not want to leave.

    It was not until he heard themotioning from the dining hall that he entered slowly, almost like an old man.

    He didn¡¯t step in straight away, but stood at the door, listening to Huo Jinyao¡¯s speech and then to Li Qianxue¡¯s conversation with Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang said that Li Qianxue was meless. Therefore, he was the guilty one, she implied.

    Su Chenghui looked as if someone had pped him, and without thinking, he started to make his way out of that ce. He walked quickly as if someone was chasing him.

    Outside of Huo Jinyao, almost no one had realized that Su Chenghui¡¯s figure had appeared at the entrance of the dining room and then disappeared again.

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes slightly while he stared at Su Chenghui¡¯s back as he left.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s mood seemed a lot more stable after a while, and she took Su Qingsang¡¯s hand and led them out of the dining hall.

    The mother and daughter sat down on the sofa. Li Qianxue had many things to ask Su Qingsang about, and also a lot of things to tell her.

    Su Qingsang knew that she was still quite frazzled and that she could not be so easily soothed in just a minute or two.

    She had wanted to start on a different topic but felt that it would not be appropriate considering the mood at the time. She pulled out a tissue from her pocket and wiped away Li Qianxue¡¯s tears.

    ¡°Mom. Look at you. Your eyes have turned red. Try not to cry.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t cry.¡± Li Qianxue wanted to cry again when she said that. However, she tried to restrain her tears as much as possible.

    She took Su Qingsang¡¯s hand and looked at her daughter. How blind had she been?

    Although Su Qingsang did look like Su Chenghui, the shape of her face was clearly the same as her mother¡¯s.

    She looked quite simr to Su Yuxin. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t even notice it before. She really was blind and ignorant.

    Old Master Li looked at the mother and daughter duo in front of him, and then nced at Huo Jinyao from the corner of his eye. When it came to the facts, he did have some regrets before about a wonderful young man like Huo Jinyao not marrying his trueborn granddaughter.

    Well, now he did not need to have any more regrets. Huo Jinyao married Su Qingsang, who was indeed his trueborn granddaughter.

    Old Master Li did not rush to speak to Su Qingsang, but he did have something to say to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Jinyao, I heard that you were going back to Rong City?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. ¡°Qingsang and I have been married for so long but we have yet to go there. Tianyu Group originally had its headquarters there.¡±

    ¡°But now we¡¯re afraid Qianxue won¡¯t be able to bear letting Qingsang go.¡±

    It was not an easy situation. Seeing the state that Li Qianxue was in now, he knew she would never let Su Qingsang go to Rong City.

    As if confirming the words of Old Master Li, Li Qianxue grasped Su Qingsang¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to go. Even if I could fly to Rong City, that¡¯s too far. I don¡¯t want you to go.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang felt a little awkward. She turned her head to look at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Mom, look, how about this?¡± Huo Jinyao was so kind and amodating that he followed Su Qingsang¡¯s cue and called her ¡®mom¡¯. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to Rong City first. It will take a few days for me to finish the things that need to be dealt with. As for Qingsang, she can stay at home for the time being. Anyway, she had just quit her job at the hospital, and is free for now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then she can keep mepany at home.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Li Qianxue. Considering the situation, she could not refuse her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look back at Huo Jinyao and found that she has grown ustomed to this. When she didn¡¯t know what to do, Huo Jinyao would always give her strength and help her regain a sense of calm.

    ¡°Qingsang, you stay here today then.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡±

    ¡°I will leave in just a bit.¡± Huo Jinyao understood. How could Li Qianxue possibly let Su Qingsang go back today?

    On the other hand, Xiang Caiping was still waiting. Moreover, she was not stupid. Why wouldn¡¯t Su Qingsange back when everything had seemed fine?

    Li Qianxue¡¯s lips moved a little, and she had wanted to say that she shouldn¡¯t care about Xiang Caiping, but she couldn¡¯t speak the words.

    In order to divert her attention away from this, Su Qingsang changed the topic. ¡°Oh yes. So how did youe to know about all this, mom?¡±

    She knew because of a DNA test that she did, and on top of that, Su Chenghui had confirmed it himself. However, it was absolutely impossible for Su Chenghui to tell it to Li Qianxue.

    ¡°It was Yuxin who told me.¡±

    Li Qianxue thought about it and felt a moment of fear. If Su Yuxin had not heard the conversation between Huo Jinyao and Su Chenghui...

    Su Qingsang had never intended to acknowledge her. If they had really gone off to Rong City together, would she have never found out that Su Qingsang was her real daughter?

    She couldn¡¯t even think of that possibility now.

    ¡°And how did Yuxin find out about this?¡± Su Qingsang was truly curious.

    Su Yuxin didn¡¯t hide anything. He looked at Huo Jinyao and told him everything about how he came to know the truth.

    Su Qingsang stopped talking then. Looking at everything that had happened, it was all meant to be.

    She didn¡¯t want to acknowledge Li Qianxue, but a whole seemingly idental chain of events had let to her finding out about this anyway.

    ¡°Qingsang, now that you have returned to my side, I don¡¯t care about anything else. I won¡¯t ever let you leave mom¡¯s side again.¡±

    Li Qianxue was feeling very insecure now. She needed some kind of guarantee, some form of affirmation.

    Su Qingsang nodded gently. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leave you.¡±

    Even if she had to go to Rong City, she coulde back quite often to see her.

    When Li Qianxue got the promise she wanted, her expression rxed a little. For a moment, she was reassured, and she reached out and hugged Su Qingsang tightly.

    Huo Jinyao did not stay long. He only yed one game of chess with Old Master Li. After that, he got up to say his goodbyes.

    Su Qingsang took the opportunity to send him off and followed him out of the door.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang had no regrets about acknowledging Li Qianxue. Especially after she saw what Li Qianxue was like just now, she couldn¡¯t hold back.

    However, she still felt pretty uneasy. In fact, telling Xiang Caiping everything was just part of the difficulty. Everyone forgot that there was one more person who would be affected by this discovery.

    Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang wrapped her arm around Huo Jinyao¡¯s waist. ¡°Tell me, did I do anything wrong?¡±

    If not for her persistent pursuit of an answer, if she hadn¡¯t gone off to run a DNA test in secret, Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°I tell you, you¡¯ve done nothing wrong. Don¡¯t overthink it anymore.¡±

    How could one not think about it? Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao and then at the main door behind them. She lowered her head and spoke very softly.

    ¡°There is one thing that I didn¡¯t mention just now, but it¡¯s still something we have to face.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s expression was very troubled. ¡°If I am the trueborn daughter now, what should Su Peizhen do?¡±

    Huo Jinyao frowned. ¡°What she does should not be your concern, should it?¡±

    ¡°This is not a matter of whose concern it is,¡± Su Qingsang sighed. ¡°Xiang Caiping and I have only been together for the past few months, and we have already developed such a deep bond. Su Peizhen has been with my mother for more than two decades, and their rtionship must be so much stronger than ours. ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like that? You don¡¯t wish to see her?¡± After all, Su Qingsang and Su Peizhen were often at odds with each other.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao. ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who can¡¯t tolerate that. And neither am I the type to be so cowardly as to face it. However, Su Peizhen is really different from me. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t ept this so easily. It will break her heart. ¡±

    Li Qianxue was so angry now. Su Chenghui had been kicked out. Su Qingsang was afraid that she would take out her anger on an innocent party.

    Although Su Peizhen was as pampered as theye, she was innocent in this matter. If Li Qianxue were to take her frustration out on her...

    Huo Jinyao looked at her helplessly. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t think about it.¡±

    ¡°None of these matters is yours to control, and they are not something you should be worried about either. Just take my advice. Naturally, these things are for your mother to worry about. It really isn¡¯t your prerogative to think about it.¡±

    ¡°But then...¡±

    ¡°Even if Su Peizhen really is unable to ept this fact, and if she tries to give you trouble, wouldn¡¯t you still have me?¡± Huo Jinyao pinched her cheek yfully. ¡°I won¡¯t stand by and watch my wife get bullied.¡±

    Whatever the case, Li Qianxue had finally managed, after much difficulty, to reconcile with Su Qingsang. How would she be able to tolerate her being bullied by someone else? Even if that person was Su Peizhen.

    ¡°What were you thinking? Who said anything about being afraid of bullying? I am worried about my mother¡ª¡±

    Li Qianxue and Su Peizhen have been mother and daughter for more than 20 years. Would she really turn against Su Peizhen just because she knew the truth now?

    Could these two people be the same as they were before? Could the mother-daughter rtionship continue as it was?

    ...

 Chapter 441 - He Got Off Too Easily

    Chapter 441: He Got Off Too Easily

    ¡°That¡¯s it. You don¡¯t have to be concerned about her. As for keeping your mother happy, that would be quite simple. You just have to stay and keep herpany, and she would be quite gratified.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s words caused Su Qingsang to grow silent because while it all was reasonable, her heart just could not ept it.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± She suddenly took another step closer to him, reaching out and holding his hand in hers. ¡°You said that I wouldn¡¯t be going back with you. Would Grandpa be really upset about that?¡±

    Old Master Huo was a very good person. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to disappoint the old man.

    ¡°Of course not. You can rest easy. He¡¯d still have me.¡±

    There would surely be some discontent. They were just married and did not make it back for the New Year, and now they weren¡¯t even able to go back to celebrate the festivities.

    Not to mention that they had initially nned to be there. This time, she was afraid that Liu Tongjia and Huo Mingguang would both be unhappy.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t be quite at ease, but Huo Jinyao¡¯s repeated assurances made her somewhat less worried.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her and couldn¡¯t help but tousle her hair again. ¡°In the end, you¡¯re always a doctor. You just love to worry. Everything is fine. You¡¯ll have me no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°When you go back, remember to tell her as gently as you can.¡±

    They both knew perfectly well who ¡®her¡¯ referred to. Huo Jinyao resisted the urge to tease her again. ¡°Oh, you. Could you stop being worried about these things?¡±

    Su Qingsang stopped talking. It was true that she did tend to overthink a bit too much.

    ¡°You can rx. I will leave the story for you to tell. I¡¯ll just say that there was a problem with the patient you were consulting at the hospital today. Would that work?¡±

    Su Qingsang was not sure whether Xiang Caiping would believe this. However, this type of white lie was really the best way to go for now.

    ¡°Thank you, Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stepped forward and nted a kiss on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s all good. I¡¯ll reserve all the thanks to cash in for the future.¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed immediately. Being teased by Huo Jinyao like that allowed all her other worries from before to disappear in a puff of smoke all of a sudden.

    After sending Huo Jinyao off, Su Qingsang turned and walked back, only to find that Li Qianxue had been standing at the door and looking at her from afar.

    As she turned around, she saw that her face wore a look of embarrassment, but at the same time she seemed finally at ease.

    Su Qingsang had seen that look on Li Qianxue¡¯s face before. This tugged at her heartstrings, and her steps quickened a little.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s really windy outside. Why did you have toe out here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I just wanted to see you.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes were stinging again, but she did her best to suppress that feeling.

    She stepped forward and wrapped her arm around Li Qianxue. ¡°Mom, you had better look at yourself than at me. You¡¯re much more beautiful than I am, after all.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s mood finally lightened.

    ¡°Who said so? My daughter is the prettiest.¡±

    Old Master Li was waiting in the living room like before. In fact, he and Su Yuxin were just as worried as Li Qianxue. They were afraid that Su Qingsang was going away.

    Now that they were sure she had not gone, Old Master Li and Su Yuxin breathed a sigh of relief.

    Li Qianxue was actually very tired from the long-distance flight of more than ten hours and the rollercoaster ride of emotions she experienced after she got off the ne.

    She was exhausted, but she was also reluctant to go to sleep.

    Su Qingsang exchanged a few words with her and found that Li Qianxue was sleep-deprived. She couldn¡¯t bear it.

    ¡°Mom, go and have a rest. I promise I will still be here when you wake up.¡±

    ¡°How about you sleep next to me today, then?¡± Li Qianxue grabbed her hand. ¡°Just sleep beside mom, how about that?¡±

    Su Qingsang could not refuse and eventually nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Qianxue was content. She recalled that she had been away for a while now. She called the servants so they could go upstairs and change all the sheets and bedding.

    Old Master Li was getting on in years and was already fast asleep. Indeed, he had gone up to rest soon after Su Qingsang came in again.

    Mother and daughter headed up the stairs. Su Qingsang did have a room in the mansion before, so naturally, she still had some clothes there.

    When Li Qianxue went to take a bath, Su Qingsang went back to her room and found some of her old clothes. The maid cleaned regrly, and all the things in her room were still there.

    As Su Qingsang considered her old things, she became quite emotional. After picking out a set of pajamas, she returned to Li Qianxue¡¯s room.

    Her mother had already taken a shower and seemed to have made a rush job of it, as if afraid to let her daughter out of her sight for too long.

    Li Qianxue was so insecure and Su Qingsang was helpless about it. She was about to go into the bathroom with her pajamas. It was just then that Li Qianxue¡¯s cell phone started to ring.

    The two looked at each other. Li Qianxue took a nce at the screen, and her face suddenly changed.

    Su Qingsang had also seen it. It was Su Peizhen calling.

    Li Qianxue did not answer the phone. Earlier, she had thrown her whole self into the matter of reconciling with her daughter. Now that things had calmed down, she had finally thought of Su Peizhen

    The fact was that Su Peizhen was not her real daughter. However, no matter how much she hated Su Chenghui, she had also raised Su Peizhen for more than 20 years.

    She would not be able to cut ties with Su Peizhen, but she could not pretend that nothing had happened and continue treating Su Peizhen as usual.

    Li Qianxue looked at that number again and hated Su Chenghui more than ever.

    ¡°Mom. You can take the call.¡±

    In fact, Su Qingsang sympathized with Su Peizhen. She didn¡¯t dare to think how Su Peizhen would react when she found out...

    Li Qianxue looked at her and picked up her phone to answer the call.

    ¡°Mom.¡± When Su Peizhen returned to her apartment, Su Yuxin had told Li Qianxue that he would check with Su Chenghui and see if he would agree to her return.

    A long time had passed since then, but Su Peizhen had not heard from her mother or her brother.

    Su Peizhen was alone in the United States all this time, and even if Li Qianxue did hire help to take care of her, she was fed up with the whole thing.

    Now that she was back in her apartment, even though she was back in her own country, she was still alone, on her own. How was that any different than keeping her abroad, then?

    After the nanny had cooked for her in the evening, she had been waiting for her mother¡¯s call. After waiting until she could handle it no longer, she took the initiative to call Li Qianxue.

    ¡°What did Dad say? Has he agreed to let mee back?¡±

    Li Qianxue did not speak. In fact, at this point, she seemed to have forgotten entirely about how to get along with Su Pei.

    She had called her ¡®mom¡¯, and Li Qianxue did not want to respond to that.

    ¡°Mom, did Dad say no?¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s voice grew frustrated. ¡°Why is he like this? It¡¯s been so long, and he still hasn¡¯t been able to let go of his anger.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to listen to this anymore. She suddenly remembered the reason why Su Chenghui sent Su Peizhen away in the first ce.

    If it weren¡¯t for Su Peizhen, Xiang Caiping would not have been injured, and Su Qingsang would not have felt so sorry for Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Your dad is still angry. You¡¯ll have to stay there for a while. Wait for his mood to improve. Soon enough you will be back.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s tone seemed rather cold and aloof. Su Peizhen was a little taken aback. ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it then. I¡¯m really tired of today. I think I¡¯ll call it a night.¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s voice wasced with a little more worry this time. ¡°You... you are not arguing with Dad, are you? Please don¡¯t quarrel with Dad. If he doesn¡¯t want me toe back, I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t get into a fight with him because of me. ¡±

    Her parents¡¯ rtionship had never been very good to start with, with an argument happening every three days, and a big fight every five days. She was afraid the rtionship had gotten even worse.

    And if that woman Xiang Caiping were to stir up something again, perhaps Su Chenghui would be even more merciless.

    Li Qianxue was unable to keep her heart hardened at Su Peizhen¡¯s words. Su Qingsang had a mother-daughter rtionship with Xiang Caiping. Wasn¡¯t this even truer for her and Su Peizhen?

    ¡°I know. You should have a rest too. I¡¯m tired as well. I¡¯m going to bed.¡±

    Afraid that she would reveal something more, Li Qianxue quickly hung up. When she turned to face Su Qingsang, she seemed uneasy again. ¡°Qingsang, are you angry with me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be angry?¡±

    ¡°Your sister, Su Peizhen.¡± Su Qingsang and Su Peizhen had their birthrights switched, and Su Qingsang was no longer Su Peizhen¡¯s illegitimate sister. Instead, she was now the trueborn one. ¡°I have raised her as my own, and I...-¡±

    She wanted to tell her all about Su Peizhen¡¯s history. However, some things could not be exined fully.

    ¡°Mom. I already know everything. You don¡¯t need to exin.¡±

    Feelings were not just born out of nowhere but were fostered through constant rtionships. Su Qingsang knew this very well. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. Mom, you should get to sleep first.¡±

    By the time Su Qingsang came out of the bathroom, only a small bedsidemp was left on. Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes were closed as if she was already asleep.

    Walking lightly to the bed, Su Qingsang,y down as gently as she could, afraid to wake her up.

    However, Li Qianxue hadn¡¯t fallen asleep at all, and when she heard her daughter¡¯s movements, she opened her eyes to look at her.

    ¡°Are you done with your shower?¡±

    ¡°Mom. Go to sleep.¡± Su Qingsang felt rather distressed. ¡°I¡¯m right here, I won¡¯t run away.¡±

    Li Qianxue blinked several times. ¡°I know you won¡¯t. I am just...¡±

    Feeling a little uneasy, Su Qingsang took her hand in hers. ¡°Then shall I hold your hand until you fall sleep today?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Qianxue clenched her hand tightly. She held on with quite a grip, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t try to break free.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Li Qianxue looked at her as if she couldn¡¯t see enough of her, and though she was already very sleepy, she still wanted to say a few more words to her. ¡°All these years, they have been hard on you.¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that bad,¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think that way.¡±

    ¡°I should have been better to you.¡± Li Qianxue was filled with remorse. ¡°I really should have treated you better.¡±

    If that were so, she wouldn¡¯t feel as much regret, guilt, and distress as she did now. It was painful to think of all the time that she had wrongfully lost.

    ¡°Mom. You must not think that way at all. I really have been fine.¡±

    How could she have been fine? Li Qianxue thought about Su Qingsang leaving home at the age of eighteen. ¡°Tell mom everything about your life, and whether everything has been going well. Anything will do.¡±

    Su Qingsang was a little embarrassed. She really didn¡¯t know what she could say.

    ¡°How about you tell me why you wanted to be a doctor?¡±

    Su Qingsang wanted to be a doctor because she could never figure out why some women didn¡¯t want to keep their own children.

    Therefore, she chose to be an obstetrician and gynecologist, because she wanted to reach out to more expectant and new mothers. She wanted to know exactly what those mothers were thinking.

    However, of course, she could not tell this to Li Qianxue. As soon as she did, her mother would be upset again.

    ¡°Mom, perhaps I could tell you a little bit about my time at the medical school.¡±

    ¡°When we were freshmen, we first learned about medical theory. And then¡ª¡±

    Su Qingsang had glossed over the question and did not answer, but Li Qianxue was sensitive enough to notice that she was definitely hiding something.

    If Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to tell, she didn¡¯t want to press her. However, she still felt a little disappointed that her daughter did not choose to trust her.

    If she wanted Su Qingsang to trust herpletely and ept her, it would take more than a day or two.

    Su Qingsang had a mellifluous voice, and Li Qianxue listened to it, mesmerized. She listened as she talked about the interesting times she had at college and about her feelings when she first took an anatomy ss.

    Little by little, she was regaining the lost years this way.

    Li Qianxue was really too tired, and after struggling to listen for more than half an hour, she finally fell asleep.

    After Li Qianxue fell asleep, Su Qingsang could finally take a breather. In fact, she too was tired. Looking at Li Qianxue, she gently moved a little closer to her.

    This feeling was quite strange,pletely different from the feeling of sleeping next to Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao gave her safety, peace of mind, and deep warmth. But Li Qianxue gave her another sort of feeling.

    She couldn¡¯t say what it was, but it felt strange and wonderful.

    Li Qianxue had a faint fragrance, and her body was very soft and warm. Su Qingsang carefully moved her face an inch closer to her shoulder.

    Feeling the warmthing from Li Qianxue¡¯s body, the warmth of her mother, Su Qingsang closed her eyes, the corners of her lips forming a smile, and fell slowly into a deep sleep.

    Li Qianxue waspletely exhausted the day before but still woke up pretty early in the morning.

    The excitement from that day was too great, and she had a dream in the night. She dreamed of the time from the first encounter with Su Chenghui to the birth of his child.

    Then the dream switched to the things that unfolded yesterday. She dreamed that she had not been able to keep Su Qingsang and that she had boarded a ne to Rong City.

    No matter how desperately she called out, Su Qingsang refused to turn around. She had awakened from that dream, frightened. When she opened her eyes, she saw Su Qingsang sleeping next to her.

    Her daughter¡¯s steady breathing, and her cheeks that were flushed from the night¡¯s sleep, reminded her that she was just dreaming before.

    Li Qianxue felt giddy with relief. She looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s face and, observing her, she felt that many of her features were in fact quite simr to hers.

    This was her daughter. Her real daughter.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face was leaning on her shoulder, and her hands still holding onto her own. She was like a small baby, seeking to be close to its parents.

    She had been sleeping apart from Su Chenghui for a long time. When she went to the United States, she and Su Peizhen also had their own rooms.

    It had been a long time since she had shared a bed with someone else. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to caress Su Qingsang¡¯s cheek.

    The warm touch reminded her that Su Qingsang was real. That she was not dreaming. That her daughter was now sleeping in the same bed with her.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, stop your nonsense.¡± Su Qingsang muttered drowsily. She did not wake up, but just frowned a little and fell back to sleep.

    Li Qianxue froze when she heard those words. She seemed to recall now that Su Qingsang was already married.

    Huo Jinyao. Li Qianxue had never liked him before. All the little things he did to protect Su Qingsang had always made her feel a bit ufortable.

    Now she was even more ufortable and felt like she had let Huo Jinyao off too lightly.

 Chapter 442 - Very Dissatisfied

    <h4>Chapter 442: Very Dissatisfied</h4>

    Despite their previous conflicts, she was grateful to Huo Jinyao for protecting Su Qingsang in all the situations when she had no idea Su Qingsang was her daughter.

    Though Huo Jinyao¡¯s actions had made her ufortable, she was now grateful for what he had done. However, no matter how grateful Li Qianxue was, she could not ept the fact that Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang got married so quickly.

    She had been indifferent about their hasty marriage while she had no idea about Su Qingsang¡¯s real identity. Now that she knew, she felt very upset.

    Huo Jinyao had married her so soon, and now he was going to take her back to Rong City.

    Qingsang was her daughter, and she hadn¡¯t enjoyed much time with her. How could she allow Huo Jinyao to take her away?

    In any case, she would make things difficult for him.

    There was a knock on the door, and Su Yuxin¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Mom, are you up? It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Coming.¡± Li Qianxue got up quickly and came up to open the door. ¡°I¡¯lle downter. Don¡¯t wake up your sister. Let her sleep.¡±

    ¡°Mom, did you two have a long talk? It seems like you had stayed awake for the whole night.¡±

    Su Yuxin didn¡¯t intend to be insensitive and disturb them. However, he couldn¡¯t refuse the summons from Old Master Li, who woke up early in the morning.

    Li Qianxue had spent the whole night with Su Qingsang, but Old Master Li hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to visit with his granddaughter yet. He couldn¡¯t wait to see her again.

    He used to pay no attention to Su Qingsang because he didn¡¯t know the truth. Now that he knew who she really was, he wanted to make up for the past twenty-something years.

    ¡°Let your sister sleep.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to wake her daughter so early since they had a long conversationst night.

    ¡°Mom, I am awake.¡±

    Su Qingsang woke up as she heard their voices. She sat up and blinked her puffy eyes.

    Her long hair was in disorder, and she rubbed her eyes out of habit, looking sleepy and confused.

    Li Qianxue turned to her with a softened expression. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to sleep? It was Su Yuxin¡¯s fault that you woke up.¡±

    ¡°No worries. I am used to getting up early.¡± Su Qingsang waspletely awake now. ¡°Mom, if you feel tired, you can go back to sleep.¡±

    ¡°I am not tired.¡± Li Qianxue had not slept much, but she didn¡¯t feel tired because she was eager to spend more time with her daughter.

    Looking at them, Su Yuxin shook his head, turned, and went downstairs.

    Soon, Li Qianxue and Su Qingsang went downstairs as well. Su Qingsang wore the clothes that Li Qianxue bought during her recent trip.

    The clothes had originally been meant for Su Peizhen. Su Qingsang put them on and stood next to Li Qianxue, the resemnce between the two of them obvious now.

    Su Yuxin stood up. Old Master Li looked at Su Qingsang and Li Qianxue. It all seemed so natural, as if Su Qingsang was supposed to belong to this house.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s have breakfast.¡±

    They moved to the dining room. Old Master Li was seated at the head, Li Qianxue and Su Qingsang by his side, and Su Yuxin sitting on the other side of Su Qingsang.

    The breakfast was quite a feast. The servants were informed yesterday that they should cook to Su Qingsang¡¯s taste.

    However, over the past years, they had had no chance to learn what Su Qingsang liked, so they prepared a full table of dishes.

    ¡°Qingsang, what do you want to eat?¡± Again, Li Qianxue was doing her best to give Su Qingsang every possible attention.

    ¡°Mom, I am not picky.¡± Su Qingsang was a little bit embarrassed. ¡°If you continue treating me like this, I will be quite spoiled.¡±

    ¡°Well, well...¡±

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s just breakfast.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s words somehow reassured Li Qianxue. The more Old Master Li observed Su Qingsang, the more affection he felt for her.

    She was not arrogant or headstrong. She had a sense of proportion and didn¡¯t overstep the boundaries.

    ¡°Qianxue, I want to hold a party.¡±

    In the middle of the meal, Old Master Li suddenly put down his chopsticks. He stared at the other three.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know about Qingsang¡¯s identity before. Now we know it, and we must make sure Qingsang is treated as the heiress of the Su Family. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡± Li Qianxue fully supported this suggestion. ¡°Let¡¯s invite all the important people in the business circles of Lin City. I want to let them know who thedy of the Su Family is.¡±

    ¡°Is that necessary?¡± Su Qingsang looked at them, feeling ufortable. ¡°I think I am fine the way I am. Do we have to hold a party for that?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Not only will we hold a party, but it will be a huge one.¡± Old Master Li wanted to let the whole world know the truth. ¡°You will finally be treated the way you should.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Su Qingsang felt a little bit restless and put down her chopsticks as well.

    ¡°Grandpa, Mom, I feel grateful, and I understand your feelings. But there is something I have to tell you.¡±

    She looked down with a distressed expression. ¡°I feel grateful for your willingness to acknowledge me, but I don¡¯t like the idea of holding a party.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of Dad. Whatever happened, he is still my dad. What happened in the past was his fault. But since he already made a mistake, we have no choice but to face the current situation.¡±

    ¡°If you acknowledge me in public and I be thedy of the Su Family, what will happen to Su Peizhen?¡±

    When she spoke the name of Su Peizhen, the other three became silent.

    Even if Su Peizhen was not Li Qianxue¡¯s biological daughter, she had raised her with love and care for over twenty years.

    The current situation was Su Chenghui¡¯s fault. Su Peizhen was meless. However, if Old Master Li acknowledged Su Qingsang, how could Su Peizhen live with herself?

    ¡°Mom, I am not softhearted, and I am not a saint. But I think we should keep this thing to ourselves.¡±

    The most important reason was Su Chenghui.

    Whatever happened, Su Chenghui was her dad. He was her biological father and she would respect him, even though she did me him for crossing the line.

    However, blood was thicker than water. She couldn¡¯t ruin Su Chenghui¡¯s reputation just because he switched her and concealed her identity.

    If people knew the heinous conspiracy that Su Chenghui had plotted many years ago, there would be no ce for him in Lin City anymore.

    Now Old Master Li was going to evict him, and Li Qianxue was going to divorce him.

    Su Yuxin med Su Chenghui, and so did Li Qianxue. When Su Peizhen found out the truth, she would probably me him as well.

    Utterly isted, how would Su Chenghui live in Lin City, facing people who knew all about what he had done? Imagining this situation, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have the heart to let it happen.

    Things had happened. It was done. There was no point in dredging up the past.

    She was unwilling to ruin thest bit of Su Chenghui¡¯s reputation. His name was doomed to be smeared anyway after he and Li Qianxue were divorced. The divorce would be sufficient punishment for him.

    ¡°But...¡± Looking at Su Qingsang, Li Qianxue felt her heart constrict. ¡°But if we do that, we would not be doing you justice.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Su Qingsang assured her. ¡°Mom, all I care about is your affection. We know the truth. It is enough.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t say anything. She felt terrible about it. Qingsang was her daughter, but she couldn¡¯t tell anyone the truth.

    ¡°Well, even if you would be ufortable with a party, at least allow me to give notice to the rtives, and let¡¯s have dinner together. We can let rtives know who you are, right?¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t refuse her request. She nodded. ¡°OK, just dinner.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to throw a grand party. How about tomorrow?¡± Old Master Li proposed. ¡°Tomorrow is the Lantern Festival. Let¡¯s invite them over here, and Qingsang can get to know them.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t object this time. She was in no position to do so.

    ¡°Mom, if rtives and friendse tomorrow, can we say that there was a mix-up at the hospital when Su Qingsang and Su Peizhen were born?¡± Su Yuxin suggested.

    Su Qingsang stared at him, wondering if they could present an alternative to the real story.

    However, she soon realized that business people in Lin City were sharp and shrewd.

    Assuming the exnation made sense, they would only believe it on the condition that Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui remained married.

    Otherwise, if Li Qianxue filed for divorce as soon as she found out about the mix-up, it would be obvious there was something else behind the matter.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Old Master felt upset at the thought of this. ¡°We can say that, but it¡¯s up to them to believe it or not.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s their business to believe it or not, but we must decide what to tell them. Whatever happens, the attitude matters.¡±

    Just like Su Qingsang, Su Yuxin was unwilling to see Su Chenghui¡¯s name dragged through the mud. After all, he was their father.

    Li Qianxue kept quiet, and her face was cold. Now she hated Su Chenghui, and at the same time, she hadplicated feelings about him mixed with resentment, rage, sadness, and regret.

    ¡°After breakfast, I¡¯ll contact Mr. Chen¡¯sw office.¡±

    Li Qianxue stared at Su Yuxin when she spoke. ¡°Yuxin is not eighteen yet, but he will be soon. Qingsang is an adult now. Your dad will have no influence on your future life. I am going to divorce him.¡±

    Old Master Li didn¡¯t have any objection to that. ¡°I won¡¯t give any of thepany¡¯s stocks to him. He will not get a penny from the family.¡±

    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. I have made it clear. If he wants money, I can give some of mine to him. After all, he did help the Li Family make a fortune over the past twenty years.¡±

    Her eyes were full of resentment when she said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat it as the ¡®break fee¡¯ I must spend to cut off with him.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Li Qianxue was determined. ¡°I will ask Mr. Chen toe hereter so that he can deliver the divorce papers to him today.¡±

    Su Yuxin and Su Qingsang looked at each other. They both knew that they were in no position to stop the divorce.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s lips moved. She was about to speak, but Li Qianxue seemed to know what she was going to say.

    ¡°Qingsang, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I mean it. I¡¯ve made my decision. During my entire marriage, he has wronged me. I used to think that if I were good enough to him, maybe time would change him. ¡±

    ¡°Now I see it is impossible. Since you know you are my daughter, you should also know how evil he is.¡±

    ¡°He had nned that the Li Family would, in the end, be in the hands of...¡± Li Qianxue stopped and didn¡¯t finish the sentence. ¡°Anyway, please don¡¯t try to dissuade me.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded and didn¡¯t say another word that would upset Li Qianxue. ¡°OK, I support your decision.¡±

    Su Yuxin felt the same. He was in no position to discourage their parents from getting divorced. He was d that he and Su Qingsang were grown-ups now.

    It didn¡¯t ur to Su Qingsang that Li Qianxue would take action so quickly. It wasn¡¯t long after breakfast that Mr. Chen came.

    It looked like she was determined to divorce Su Chenghui.

    ...

 Chapter 443 - I Dont Think We Can Hide It Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 443: I Don¡¯t Think We Can Hide It Anymore</h4>

    Mr. Chen was the exclusivewyer for the Li Group. It never urred to him that one day he would receive such a request from his employer.

    ¡°Ms. Li, are you serious about this?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Qianxue looked determined. However, if she hadn¡¯t had the whole night to ponder over this, she wouldn¡¯t look as calm as she did now.

    Su Chenghui had been married to her for many years, so he had quite a lot of property in his own name.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t care about the property that was supposed to belong to him, but as to the property that belonged to the Li Group, she could consider giving some of it to Su Chenghui.

    Su Chenghui owned 20 percent of thepany¡¯s stocks. These were supposed to be his.

    Though Li Qianxue was angry with him, she had no intention to repurchase these stocks. However, she had one condition...

    ¡°Su Chenghui has no right to transfer or sell his stocks of the Li Group. If he insists on doing that, he can only transfer or sell to me, Su Qingsang, or Su Yuxin.¡±

    Li Qianxue came up with this condition because she didn¡¯t want Su Chenghui to have an opportunity to give the stocks to Su Peizhen in the future.

    She had raised Su Peizhen for over twenty years; she would continue treating her well.

    However, Su Peizhen would have no part or share in the Li Group¡¯s stocks. These didn¡¯t belong to her now and wouldn¡¯t in the future.

    The rest of the issues wereparatively insignificant. Li Qianxue described it all in great detail.

    Su Qingsang overheard their conversation. She felt that although Su Chenghui was going to be divorced, as long as he didn¡¯t cause trouble, his life wouldn¡¯t be bad.

    She looked up at Li Qianxue and thought that even though Su Chenghui did many awful things, Li Qianxue still treated him with consideration.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t think about how her daughter and son would feel, however. Her focus was currently on the divorce.

    After she talked about what she would give to Su Chenghui, Li Qianxue added: ¡°Please send it to him today, so tomorrow when the Bureau of Civil Affairs is open, we can go and finalize the divorce.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t wait for it.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Mr. Chen hesitated, but he stood up, closed hisptop, and said, ¡°Do you know where Mr. Su is right now?¡±

    ¡°You can just call him.¡± Li Qianxue no longer cared about Su Chenghui.

    From her perspective, Su Chenghui had be irrelevant. It didn¡¯t matter to her whether he lived or died.

    While Mr. Chen was walking out, Huo Jinyao came in.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, why are you here?¡±

    Su Qingsang walked up to him. She thought he had gone back to Rong City.

    ¡°My flight is in the afternoon.¡± When Huo Jinyao spoke, he took a look at Su Qingsang, his eyes full of hidden meaning.

    ¡°In the afternoon? When?¡±

    ¡°Around three.¡± Huo Jinyao thought of the lie he told Xiang Caiping yesterday.

    Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t suspect, but when she didn¡¯t see Su Qingsang this morning, she was worried.

    She kept asking Huo Jinyao why Su Qingsang hadn¡¯te back yet.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can hide it anymore,¡± Huo Jinyao said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll try to take her on the ne this afternoon, but I can¡¯t guarantee I could make her believe me.¡±

    After all, Xiang Caiping had fended for herself for many years. She was perceptive.

    ¡°Unless youe back to Rong City with me, I won¡¯t be able to assuage her doubts.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked torn. She turned to see that Li Qianxue and Su Yuxin were behind her, listening to their conversation.

    ¡°How about you go back first?¡±

    Su Qingsang thought about it for a while and said:

    ¡°Please send her to my apartment first and let Yu take care of her. I¡¯ll go back at night to exin it to her.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Qingsang had thought about it. Whatever ns she had, there was no way for her to keep the secret forever.

    Now Li Qianxue was walking on eggshells around her, which made her feel bad. After careful consideration, she decided to be honest with Xiang Caiping.

    Since she was bound to let one side down, she had to make a choice.

    Huo Jinyao saw it clearly. Behind Su Qingsang, Li Qianxue and Su Yuxin seemed relieved after hearing her words.

    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Huo Jinyao was more or less concerned.

    ¡°No need to,¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°I have dyed you for too long. You should go back to Rong City this afternoon and send my regards to Grandpa. Please apologize to him for my absence during the festival.¡±

    ¡°No problem. I told you that Grandpa would not me you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao ruffled her hair with affection.

    Su Qingsang was unsure whether Old Master Huo would me her or not, but she did have to deal with the business in Lin City right now. After that, she could go to Rong City.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t leave until he had lunch at the Su Mansion. He called Yang Wenchang before he left, and told him to prepare for Xiang Caiping¡¯s departure.

    Huo Jinyao went to the airport by himself. Su Qingsang said she would see him off, but he refused to let her.

    Huo Jinyao knew it would not be easy for her to have this conversation with Xiang Caiping.

    Watching Huo Jinyao leave, Su Qingsang suddenly felt gloomier.

    Telling Xiang Caiping about the incident of her and Su Peizhen having been switched many years ago would be heart-wrenching.

    On this asion, Su Chenghui should be the right person to tell Xiang Caiping the truth. He was afraid to face Xiang Caiping, though.

    ...

    Su Chenghui sat at his office the whole night. He didn¡¯t even try to sleep or rest.

    Su Chenghui suddenly found he had nowhere to go since he left the family mansion yesterday; he had more than one house in Lin City, though.

    However, all those houses are empty, and nobody lived there.

    For the whole night, he just sat in a daze.

    He had no idea where he could go or who he could talk to.

    There were so many contacts in his phone, but there was no one he could turn to for help at this moment. It was his own problem, and nobody could resolve it.

    The phone rang. Su Chenghui picked it up, suddenlying back to his senses.

    He thought it was Li Qianxue or someone else from the Su Family. However, it was Mr. Chen on the other side of the line.

    Mr. Chen asked him where he was, and after hearing he was in the office, thewyer asked him to wait for a few minutes. Mr. Chen said he would be there soon.

    Su Chenghui hung up the phone. He didn¡¯t know what Mr. Chen wanted with him at the moment.

    Something urred to him. Though it was a possibility, Su Chenghui refused to think of it or face it.

    However, no matter how much he tried to stick his head in the sand, he knew it would happen one day. Mr. Chen came in, sat down opposite Su Chenghui, and pulled the divorce papers out of his briefcase.

    ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯m sorry. I came here on behalf of Ms. Li to deliver the divorce settlement to you. Do you want to take a look?¡±

    ¡°The divorce settlement?¡± Su Chenghui felt someone had punched him hard in the sr plexus.

    Li Qianxue meant it this time. She was going to divorce him, and it looked like she couldn¡¯t wait.

    ...

 Chapter 444 - Please Dont Put Me In A Bind

    <h4>Chapter 444: Please Don¡¯t Put Me In A Bind</h4>

    Su Chenghui looked over the divorce papers without really reading them.

    He slightly raised his head and looked at Mr. Chen. ¡°Did she send you?¡± he asked.

    Mr. Chen was the legal counselor of the Li Group and had a good rtionship with both Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui. He felt ufortable when his eyes met Su Chenghui¡¯s and he had to say, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°She just got you to deliver these?¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t look at the divorce papers but stared at Mr. Chen. He insisted on an answer.

    ¡°Ms. Li said she wished the signed papers as soon as possible. She wanted to finalize the divorce.¡±

    What he said was undoubtedly a blow to Su Chenghui. He closed his eyes, unwilling to face the fact, even though he had expected it long ago.

    ¡°I will not sign it.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, you...¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t sign it. If she wants me to sign it, let here and talk to me.¡±

    Mr. Chen felt awkward and said, ¡°Mr. Su, please don¡¯t put me in a bind.¡±

    ¡°I am not making it difficult for you on purpose. I am only telling you that if she wants me to sign the papers, I won¡¯t do it unless shees to me herself.¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know why he was insisting on this, but he was adamant. He simply couldn¡¯t let it go like this.

    Mr. Chen looked at Su Chenghui, confused about how things got to this ce.

    As a matter of fact, he had more inside information than other people.

    It was true that Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue did not get along as harmoniously as they had tried to show to the public. However, no matter how rotten their rtionship was, they had been together for over twenty years.

    The marriage helped their businesses, as well as their families. They cooperated really well. After all, how many couples from the houses of the rich and powerful were genuinely affectionate?

    He didn¡¯t expect that all of a sudden, after the Lunar New Year¡¯s, things would copse between them.

    Mr. Chen sighed. He understood there wouldn¡¯t be anypromise since Li Qianxue sounded so determined yesterday.

    ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯ll leave the documents here. I suggest you take a look first and decide if you want to sign or not.¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t say anything. Mr. Chen turned and left after he delivered the documents.

    Again, Su Chenghui was alone in his office. He sat there for hours, not moving at all.

    ...

    Su Qingsang looked torn when she parked the car outside her apartment.

    When she left, Li Qianxue was certainly reluctant. She even wanted toe along, but Su Qingsang refused to let her.

    If Li Qianxue came, things would only be moreplicated. Su Qingsang assured her that she would tell Xiang Caiping everything and, after the talk, she would go back home. Hearing her promise, Li Qianxue finally agreed to let her go.

    Now, sitting in the car, Su Qingsang felt that she was a little bit afraid to face Xiang Caiping.

    Su Qingsang had known the truth a long time ago but didn¡¯t tell Xiang Caiping. Would Xiang Caiping me her for that?

    Su Qingsang had no idea. Still, after sitting in a daze for a few minutes, she finally opened the car door.

    She got off the car, and at the same time, another vehicle parked behind her. She froze for an instant when she saw the familiar license te.

    When Su Chenghui got out, Su Qingsang opened her eyes wide.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    Why did hee?

    Su Qingsang was so surprised that she even forgot to close her car door. She stared at Su Chenghui approaching her step by step.

    When Su Chenghui came closer, she found he looked gaunt. Stubble covered his chin and his eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    Su Chenghui stood there, looking at Su Qingsang. The person in front of him was her daughter.

    He closed his eyes, and his voice was weak. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Su Qingsang thought it over and decided to be honest: ¡°I am here to tell the truth about my identity.¡±

    Hearing Su Qingsang¡¯s words, Su Chenghui took a look at her. ¡°You havee to tell the truth?¡±

    Su Qingsang was annoyed. Wasn¡¯t it obvious what she had to do?

    ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I am here to exin it to her,¡± Su Chenghui sounded exhausted.

    He had sat in his office for hours and realized he had done many things wrong.

    He used to justify himself and assure himself that he did it for a reason, but now he couldn¡¯t make any more excuses for himself.

    Wrong was wrong. Since he did wrong, he should try to fix the mistakes.

    The first thing he wanted to do was get everything back to the right track.

    Su Qingsang looked at Su Chenghui with disbelief. Was he serious?

    ¡°You can go back now. I¡¯ll go upstairs and talk to her.¡±

    Su Qingsang stood there, thought it over, and shook her head ¡°No. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    After all, she spent a few months with Xiang Caiping. She owed her a face-to-face exnation.

    It didn¡¯t ur to Xiang Caiping that she would see Su Qingsang and Su Chenghui at the same time.

    Actually, when Su Qingsang didn¡¯t returnst night, and this morning Huo Jinyao took her back to the apartment, she started to feel something was wrong.

    She thought about calling Su Qingsang, but Huo Jinyao said she was upied with work. She decided to wait for her.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Su Qingsang would appear together with Su Chenghui. This surprised her.

    Xiang Caiping wanted to drive Su Chenghui out but stopped at the sight of Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang looked at Xiang Caiping, struggled, and called her ¡°mom¡± in a very small voice.

    ¡°Qingsang, are you back? Did you finish the work at the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Em? Yeah,¡± Su Qingsang nodded randomly. She looked at Yu and Ning and said, ¡°Have you prepared the dinner for tonight? Yu and Ning, why don¡¯t you two go out and do some shopping?¡±

    Yu and Ning looked at each other and stood up simultaneously. ¡°Okay. We are leaving now.¡±

    They left, and the living room turned quiet.

    Su Chenghui, who was standing outside the door, took a step inside.

    ¡°Qingsang, didn¡¯t you say that we were going to celebrate the festival in Rong City? You are homete tonight. Do we still go to Rong City or not? I am fine, but I am afraid that if you don¡¯t go, Huo Jinyao¡¯s family may have a bad opinion of you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an emergency. We can¡¯t go anymore.¡±

    Facing the worried expression of Xiang Caiping, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t say a word about her birth.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Su Chenghui walked up to Xiang Caiping. Facing her expression of disgust and animosity, Su Chenghui was surprised to find out that he was not disturbed by that.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Xiang Caiping red at Su Chenghui with precaution. ¡°Make it quick.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt a little bit uneasy at Xiang Caiping¡¯s open disgust and reluctance towards Su Chenghui. She looked at Su Chenghui and said, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you sit down and talk. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and fetch some water for you.¡±

    She turned to the kitchen, and when she came back with two sses of water, Su Chenghui sat on the sofa opposite Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Caiping, about the thing I¡¯m going to say... you may get mad at me or even hate me. But I hope you can be calm and listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Since you know I will be angry at what you are about to say, why don¡¯t you keep your mouth shut?¡±

    Xiang Caiping spoke in a cold tone, with an ironic look on her face.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t mind. Watching Su Qingsang walking toward him, he took the ss from her hand.

    The water was lukewarm, which helped him remain calm. He stared at the ss in his hand, not looking at Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Twenty-five years ago, you gave birth to our child at the hospital. At that time, you were mad at me. So you left the child to me and let me take care of her.¡±

    Su Chenghui told the story impassionately as if he were talking about other people.

    Xiang Caiping knew intuitively that something terrible was going to happen. Clutching the arms of her wheelchair, she gazed at Su Chenghui with suspicion.

    ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Su Chenghui closed his eyes. He felt like he had gone back in time, back to the period when he was under an evil spell.

    ¡°To get back at Li Qianxue, I took away her child ...and ours. Later, I felt bad about it, so I took that child back. But...¡±

    With eyes wide open, Xiang Caiping looked at Su Chenghui in disbelief. He kept his head down, looking at the ss of water in his hand.

    ¡°So that was it. I switched your child with Li Qianxue¡¯s. Su Qingsang is the daughter of Li Qianxue, and Su Peizhen is our daughter.¡±

    Su Qingsang knew it already. However, she still felt terrible as she heard Su Chenghui tell the truth.

    She watched Xiang Caiping with a concerned look. She was afraid Xiang Caiping might not cope with it.

    Xiang Caiping sat there, stunned. She didn¡¯t talk or move.

    If she made a scene, Su Qingsang would find a way tofort her. However, looking at her response, Su Qingsang had no idea what to say to her.

    The word ¡°mom¡± was on her lips, and she almost said it.

    She gave the water to Xiang Caiping, wishing to cate her in a subtle way.

    Xiang Caiping nced up at Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    ¡°You knew it already, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Su Qingsang met Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes, not knowing what to say. Xiang Caiping suddenly grabbed her wrist.

    Su Qingsang was not prepared, and some water from the ss in her hand had spilled. No one paid attention to that.

    Xiang Caiping stared at her face, and asked again slowly, ¡°You knew it already, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°I knew it before the Lunar¡¯s New Year.¡±

    ¡°Before the Lunar¡¯s New Year?¡± Xiang Caiping increased the pressure, looking at Su Qingsang, and repeated in a tone much colder than before, ¡°You knew it before the Lunar¡¯s New Year?¡±

    Looking at Xiang Caiping, Su Qingsang felt awful, but she had to be honest.

    ¡°I knew at the time you were hospitalized. Your blood type is O, but mine is AB.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t continue, but Xiang Caiping understood what she meant. At that time, Su Qingsang knew she was not her daughter.

    ¡°How could you not tell me that? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s voice shook. She stared at Su Qingsang and couldn¡¯t believe she was not her daughter.

    How? How could that be?

    Su Qingsang said, ¡°I am sorry. I only knew I was not your child at that time. I had no idea whose child I was. I thought I was an illegitimate child dad had with some other woman. I...¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±

 Chapter 445 - I Wont, I Will Never Forgive You.

    <h4>Chapter 445: I Won¡¯t, I Will Never Forgive You.</h4>

    When Su Qingsang knew she was not Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter, she had some time to get used to the idea.

    However, Xiang Caiping learned the news without warning. How could she ept it easily?

    She looked at Su Qingsang, feeling like she was betrayed by the whole world.

    Su Chenghui betrayed her, and now Su Qingsang did the same.

    Xiang Caiping couldn¡¯t ept it. She red at Su Qingsang, insisting on an answer.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me? Go on. Say it.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at her hands, which Xiang Caiping had grabbed. Her voice was quiet.

    ¡°I am sorry. I thought about telling you, but you were injured at that time and I was afraid you couldn¡¯t stand the excitement. Another reason was that I had no idea whose daughter I was at the time. I didn¡¯t know where your daughter was either.¡±

    ¡°I asked my dad, but he didn¡¯t tell me. The only thing I could do was guess, but I didn¡¯t figure it out.¡±

    ¡°Later, I realized that it didn¡¯t matter whose daughter I was. I didn¡¯t care. I thought we could go on as we had before.¡±

    During those days, Su Qingsang looked upon Xiang Caiping as her mother. She wanted the rtionship with Xiang Caiping tost for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Actually, it was inappropriate to call her mom at this moment, but Su Qingsang was not used to anything different.

    She knelt in front of Xiang Caiping to look her in the eye. ¡°I am sorry. I really didn¡¯t know it before. I am genuinely grateful to you, and I look upon you as my own mother.¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at Su Qingsang. There was a fire zing in her heart, making her want to scream.

    ¡°How do you find out now? Didn¡¯t you say he was unwilling to tell you?¡±

    When she spoke, she red at Su Chenghui. Her stare was so ferocious it made him tremble.

    Su Qingsang suddenly became silent. She didn¡¯t know what to say. The truth was Huo Jinyao made a guess, and she went to do the DNA test.

    Now, there was no point in talking about how she discovered the truth. The harm was done.

    ¡°I told her.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s voice sounded odd at this moment. He looked at Xiang Caiping and didn¡¯t avoid her stare this time.

    ¡°Caiping, I told her. It was my fault. You don¡¯t need to me Qingsang. Actually, she never meant to hurt you. You were not supposed to know since she decides to take you to Rong City. She made the decision to live with you.¡±

    ¡°Caiping, I know it may be hard for you to ept, but here is the truth. Qingsang is not your daughter, but Peizhen is.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    Finally, Xiang Caiping loosened her grip on Su Qingsang, and she turned to face Su Chenghui. Her eyes were fierce, full of hatred.

    ¡°You knew I acknowledged Qignsang after I came back, right?¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°You came to me again and again because you wanted to tell me about this thing, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Chenghui nodded, facing Xiang Caiping¡¯s anger.

    ¡°You had many opportunities to tell me, but you never used them, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°At that time, at the very beginning, I was unable to tell the truth, and as time went on, I found I simply couldn¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°You... to take revenge, you gave my daughter to the woman I hate most in the world.¡±

    Su Chenghui closed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t argue about that; nor did he have anything to say.

    Xiang Caiping suddenly reached out, grabbed the ss from Su Qingsang¡¯s hand, and threw it at Su Chenghui.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t dodge the blow. The ss hit his chest, fell on the ground, and smashed into pieces.

    Su Qingsang wanted to stop, but it was toote. She saw Su Chenghui get hit by the ss and soaked by the water that spilled out.

    She felt bad for no reason. Her lips moved, but she couldn¡¯t say anything even if she wanted to.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, why don¡¯t you go to hell?¡±

    Xiang Caiping was furious. Her chest rose and fell, and her face was no longer peaceful and quiet; instead, she looked hideous with anger.

    ¡°What right did you have to send my child away for other people to raise her? How dare you y with the life of my child? What did you tell me when you took my daughter away? You said you would take care of our daughter, that you would give her all the best! So that¡¯s what you meant when you promised you would give her the best life!¡±

    Su Chenghui had no excuses. Under the circumstances, he did decide that to give her all the best, he had to raise Su Peizhen as a legitimate child.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, what made you think you had the right to do that?¡±

    Xiang Caiping was angry and full of hatred. She was also heartbroken and remorseful.

    She felt even worse right now than she had when she discovered Su Chenghui ignored Su Qingsang and failed to take proper care of her.

    ¡°Did you think that because you turned my daughter into ady of the Su Family, I would be grateful to you?¡±

    ¡°Did you think that I would forgive you because you made my daughter the granddaughter of the Li Family? No way.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, I will never, never forgive you. You made my daughter see my enemy as her mom. Did you think you were acting for her good?¡±

    ¡°Did you believe you were doing her good by giving her property and money?¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, you have no idea about love. You have no clue.¡±

    ¡°I tell you. Never expect me to forgive you. It is impossible.¡±

    Xiang Caiping pointed at Su Chenghui. She was so overwhelmed with anger that she couldn¡¯t think straight.

    ¡°Never. Su Chenghui, I never forgive you. I will hate you for the rest of my life.¡±

    Su Chenghui turned pale. He looked more exhausted than ever before. He said, ¡°Caiping, it was a spur of the moment decision. I regretted it almost as soon as I made it. I know you me and hate me. But at that time, I only acted for our daughter¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°For our daughter¡¯s good? Why don¡¯t you say your own good?¡±

    Xiang Caiping deciphered his lie ruthlessly: ¡°All you wanted was to take revenge on Li Qianxue. However, you were at your wits¡¯ end, and you didn¡¯t see another way of dealing with her. Therefore, you came up with this spiteful idea. It was never about your wish to give all the best to our daughter. You only wanted revenge.¡±

    Xiang Caiping gave a long speech, and when she finished, she felt like all her strength was exhausted.

    She lowered her head, ncing at the shards of ss on the floor. There was a lot more she could say, but she had no energy.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, I am extremely disappointed in you.¡±

    She still remembered the young man who had been high-spirited and ambitious.

    He said he was going to make a lot of money and give her a better life. She was naive enough to believe his promise back then.

    Where did it go wrong? The young man grew up and became a sessful businessman.

    Xiang Caiping felt nothing but exhaustion after she lost her temper. Right now, she hated not only Su Chenghui but also herself.

    She shouldn¡¯t havee back. She shouldn¡¯t have appeared here. She shouldn¡¯t have tried to find her daughter.

    If she had done none of these, she would never have found out the truth: that Su Chenghui had be such a despicable person.

    She could have maintained onest bit of illusion. She could have believed her daughter was living a happy life, unlike now.

    Yes, even though Su Peizhen had be the youngdy of the Su Family, Xiang Caiping was not happy.

    Xiang Caiping used Su Chenghui of many things, but none of them was as hurtful as this one.

    She was disappointed in him. He knew what he had done was unthinkable.

    He had done this to her, to Xiang Caiping, whom he had treated like a sister since they were little and thought of as his family.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know what else he could say. He froze in ce, paralyzed.

    ¡°You should go.¡± Xiang Caiping closed her eyes, not looking at Su Chenghui. She turned away, unwilling to take another look at him.

    Su Chenghui sat still. He looked at Xiang Caiping withplicated feelings.

    ¡°Get out,¡± Xiang Caiping pointed in the direction of the door. ¡°Get out. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±

    When Su Chenghui didn¡¯t move, she was suddenly furious. She disregarded the fact that she was still in recovery from her injury, pushed herself to her feet in a rush of anger, dashed to Su Chenghui, and pulled on his arm.

    ¡± Get out of here! If you don¡¯t go now, I¡¯ll kick you out.¡±

    Looking at Xiang Caiping, who was mad and out of control, Su Chenghui stood up.

    ¡°Caiping, I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Xiang Caiping tugged at his arm and tried to push him out of the door.

    ¡°Caiping...¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Xiang Caiping became agitated by his presence. Seeing that, Su Qingsang stepped forward.

    ¡°Dad, you should probably leave.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was emotional right now. It was not a good time to talk.

    Su Chenghui looked at Su Qingsang. He felt sorry not only for Li Qianxue and Xiang Caiping but also for Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Qingsang, I...¡±

    ¡°Please leave,¡± Su Qingsang hurried him.

    With him being here, things would only get worse. Su Chenghui understood that, so he stepped back and looked at Xiang Caiping and Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Qingsang, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He owed her an apology. He would not evade it.

    Su Qingsang paused. She felt astonished at hearing his father say this to her.

    Xiang Caiping looked at Su Qingsang. She was about to ask her to leave, but it urred to her at this moment that she was in Su Qingsang¡¯s apartment.

    This realization irritated her. She grunted and pushed Su Chenghui away.

    She turned to face Su Qingsang, who stood across her.

    She gazed at Su Qingsang, and Su Qingsang stared at her, too. Their eyes met. The would-be mother and daughter, who used to be so close, now ended up in silence.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have the slightest idea of what she could say right now. She felt like whatever she wanted to say would be wrong. The more she tried to fix everything, the more mistakes she would make.

    Xiang Caiping stared at her. She had some understanding of Su Qingsang after living with her during the past few months.

    ¡°You have acknowledged Li Qianxue, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ...

 Chapter 446 - He Ruined Everything

    <h4>Chapter 446: He Ruined Everything</h4>

    ¡°You have acknowledged her as your mother. Am I right?¡± Xiang Caiping stared at Su Qingsang, demanding an answer.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t refute this. She chose to remain silent. She felt torn.

    ¡°You said you went to the hospital yesterday, but you actually went to see Li Qianxue, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Apparently, Xiang Caiping was angry with her. Though she understood it was natural for Su Qingsang to ept Li Qianxue as her mother, it was hard for her toe to terms with it.

    She couldn¡¯t ept that Su Peizhen was her daughter. Su Peizhen almost killed her.

    It was so unfair that Su Qingsang was the daughter of Li Qianxue. Su Qingsang was clearly a much better, kinder person than Su Peizhen.

    That was it. That was the point she hated most about Su Chenghui. If he did not switch the two babies, and if Su Peizhen was only an illegitimate daughter...

    Without being spoiled and overindulged, Su Peizhen would probably be like Su Qingsang. She would be sensible and intelligent, just like Xiang Caiping expected her daughter to grow up.

    She would not be an arrogant, wayward, selfish, and mean person. That was not how she had wanted her child to turn out.

    However, Su Chenghui turned everything upside down.

    Since Xiang Caiping seemed to figure out what happened, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t deny it.

    Her silence was the best proof. Staring at her, Xiang Caiping nodded.

    ¡°Good. Very good.¡±

    There was nothing she could do.

    ¡°Since you have acknowledged her as your mother, why do you still call me ¡®mom¡¯? Why?¡±

    Xiang Caiping was very emotional. She had no control over her anger and failed to restrain her severe mood swings.

    The few instances of contact she had with Su Peizhen were extremely unpleasant. There was no way for her to ept that girl as her daughter.

    Looking at Su Qingsang, Xiang Caiping sensed betrayal from all sides.

    Not only had Su Chenghui betrayed her, but Su Qingsang did as well. Technically, of course, Su Qingsang had nothing to do with it. It was not her fault.

    However, Xiang Caiping couldn¡¯t help but vent her ager on Su Qingsang. She was so overwhelmed by her emotions that she spoke without thinking.

    ¡°Why do you call me ¡®mom¡¯ if you and Li Qianxue have reunited? Are you trying to please the two of us?¡±

    Looking at Su Qingsang¡¯s pale face, she nodded and spoke harshly: ¡°That makes sense. Who is Li Qianxue? She is the heiress of the Li Family. The Li Group will belong to her in the future. You will enjoy enormous advantages as her daughter. How could you give up on that?¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, who am I? Just a poor and powerless olddy. I can give you nothing. Therefore, you couldn¡¯t wait to go there and let her know you are her daughter. Right?¡±

    Her words were hurtful. Su Qingsang¡¯s face fell. She did not deserve this.

    ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t say this...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®mom¡¯. I¡¯m not your mom.¡± Xiang Caiping felt terrible. She needed to make someone else feel her pain. ¡°Your mom is Li Qianxue, not me.¡±

    Su Qingsang was quiet. She was helpless, but to Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes, Su Qingsang looked as if she had a grievance.

    ¡°Do you think you have been wronged? Do you think it is unfair? Why didn¡¯t you tell me as soon as you know? Why did you hide the truth from me until now? Su Qingsang, what did you mean by that? Tell me.¡±

    Su Qingsang closed her eyes. Faced with Xiang Caiping¡¯s usations, she was speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your apologies.¡± Xiang Caiping was mad at her ¡°Go away. You should go right now. Go to your mom¡¯s ce. Go to your real mom¡¯s ce right now. I don¡¯t need you here.¡±

    Su Qingsang opened her mouth but failed to utter a word.

    She could do nothing to ease Xiang Caiping¡¯s pain. She knew it would be so, and was powerless.

    She didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone but ended up causing pain to Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Please.¡± Su Qingsang could not let it go just like that.

    ¡± I didn¡¯t do this appropriately. I want to apologize to you. However, there are a few things I would like to make clear.¡±

    ¡± I found out you were not my mom when you got injured. If you didn¡¯t need a blood transfusion, I wouldn¡¯t know that. In fact, even when I knew, I didn¡¯t care. I decided to go to Rong City with you and start a new life.¡±

    ¡°But then I found out my real mom was Li Qianxue. Regardless of the resentment between you two and the grudge between her and my dad, she was meless in this matter.¡±

    ¡°Although I acknowledged her, I truly respect and admire you.¡±

    ¡°I know you have some resentment toward Su Peizhen. She might have been too spoiled, but she was raised with care and love. I know you will never forgive my dad. I also know you may never forgive my mom or me. However, there is one thing I want you to be absolutely sure of. I want you to know that my mom has loved Su Peizhen with all her heart during all these years.¡±

    After she finished speaking, Su Qingsang looked at Xiang Caiping. Xiang Caiping was quiet and didn¡¯t respond to what she had said.

    Su Qingsang was helpless. She knew things would never go back to what they were before.

    She wanted to say more, but Yu and Ning hade back. They felt confused about the current situation.

    ¡°I know you are upset and don¡¯t want to see me. I will disappear and stop bothering you. Yu and Ning, please take care of Auntie.¡±

    Yu and Ning were stunned. Looking at each other, they had no idea why Su Qingsang now addressed Xiang Caiping that way.

    However, no one talked at this moment. They nodded.

    Su Qingsang nced at Xiang Caiping again, but thetter avoided meeting her eye. Frustrated, she turned and left.

    The moment Su Qingsang left, Xiang Caiping looked deted. She stumbled and almost fell. Yu and Ning hurried to help her rise.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±

    Xiang Caiping waved her hand, sat on the sofa, and motioned for them to leave. ¡°You two go ahead and do your thing. Please leave me alone.¡±

    Yu and Ning looked at each other for a moment in great surprise and total silence. Then they went to the kitchen.

    Xiang Caiping lowered her head, covering her face with her hands. Others could not see her expression, but tears trickled through her fingers.

    ...

    Su Qingsang walked out of her apartment, but she still felt she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    As she headed to her parking spot, she saw Su Chenghui standing downstairs.

    Su Qingsang was surprised to see him. ¡°Dad, why are you still here?¡±

    Given the current circumstances, Xiang Caiping would not want to see him anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± Su Chenghui looked up and turned his eyes back to Su Qingsang. ¡°Are you OK?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Qingsang retorted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Xiang Caiping the same question?¡±

    Su Chenghui looked pale. He obviously found it difficult to utter a word.

    ¡°Qingsang, do you me me?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of ming you?¡± Su Qingsang peered at him. ¡°If I me you, will it help the pain my aunt and my mom are suffering now? If it will, I do me you.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s face turned utterly white at hearing her words.

    Su Qingsang looked at him and found him pathetic. She closed her eyes and went on in a lighter tone:

    ¡°Dad, things happened. You made a mistake. Now is not the time for you to think about how bad you feel and how regretful you are. You had better think how to make up for all this.¡±

    ¡°Make up for this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should?¡± Su Qingsang raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Because of you, my mom reared another woman¡¯s daughter for over twenty years. Did she do anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°Xiang Caiping, because of you, mistook me for her daughter. Did she do anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°When you made your decision, it was a spur of the moment thing. Didn¡¯t you think about the people you would hurt? Don¡¯t you think you should express your regret bypensating those who have suffered because of you?¡±

    Su Chenghui stared at his daughter as if he was seeing her for the first time.

    ¡°As for you...¡± Su Qingsang bit her lip. What she was going to say was harsh, but she had to be frank. ¡°Dad, do you even know how to love? Do you love anyone?¡±

    Su Chenghui considered her question, lost in thought.

    Su Qingsang sighed when she heard his silence.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll ask one more question. Do you love Mom? Or do you still love Xiang Caiping?¡±

    Su Chenhui looked at his daughter, eyes wide open, and had no idea how to answer her question.

    ¡°If you ever loved my mom, how could you make her raise another woman¡¯s daughter instead of her own? If you loved Xiang Caiping, how could you lie to her about the identity of her child?¡±

    Su Chenghui looked terrible. Within a short period of time, he experienced repeated upheavals, which cracked his smooth and elegant exterior.

    Su Qingsang felt bad, but she had to go on. ¡°Half of your life is now behind you. Do you still refuse to face the truth? Let me put it this way. Now my mom is divorcing you. Do you feel anything about that? Has it ever urred to you that your past decision will cause you to lose my mom forever?¡±

    Su Chenghui, thunder-struck, took a big step back.

    ¡°Or maybe you don¡¯t care at all because you have loved Xiang Caiping all along?¡±

    Su Qingsang finished herst sentence and didn¡¯t want to talk more. ¡°There are some things it would not be appropriate for me to talk to you about since I am your daughter. But Dad, I really want you to think about it.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 447 - Have I Done Something Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 447: Have I Done Something Wrong</h4>

    Once she hadid it out, Su Qingsang left it at that and immediately turned to get in her car without looking at him again.

    However, even after she got into her car, Su Qingsang¡¯s emotions had not quite calmed down.

    She was once a na?ve illegitimate daughter who knew nothing about her own history. That kind of background was not necessarily something to be proud of, but at least her way of life was peaceful.

    Now her identity had changed, and her peace was gone as well.

    The next day, at the Lantern Festival, Old Master Li would invite all the extended rtives of the Li family to visit. When that time came, she would have yet another new situation to deal with.

    There was still the Huo family. This time, she did not go back with Huo Jinyao, though she actually felt that was very inappropriate. However, with everything happening in Lin City, she knew she couldn¡¯t get away.

    She suddenly missed the times she had at medical school when she only needed to go to lectures and do her research. Everything was so simple then, so easy.

    Now, on the other hand...

    She sat in her car in a daze for a long time. Finally, she drove off, but she still felt ufortable and guilty. In the end, she took out her mobile phone and called Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Jinyao.¡±

    As soon as the call was connected, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t wait to call out her husband¡¯s name.

    ¡°Hey. Isn¡¯t this the elusive sister-inw of mine whom I have not had a chance to meet yet? Yeah. What¡¯s up? Are you looking for my brother?¡±

    Su Qingsang froze for a moment. She had not expected that it would be Huo Manzi who picked up the call. ¡°And where¡¯s your brother?¡±

    She made sure to calcte the length of time needed for Huo Jinyao to fly to Rong City and return to the Huo mansion. He should have been there by now and was even supposed to have had the time to rest for a while.

    ¡°As soon as he came back, Grandpa had called on him to give him a telling-off. Sister-inw, would you like to know what my grandfather told my brother?¡±

    From the sound of Huo Manzi¡¯s tone, it was definitely not a good thing. ¡°Since he is busy, I¡¯ll call him again when he¡¯s avable.¡±

    ¡°My brother will be busy for quite some time now. Ande to think of it, aren¡¯t you to be med for that? Wouldn¡¯t you say that my brother has married someone who can never find the time to meet his family? Not only didn¡¯t you follow my brother to Rong City, but he also had to go to Lin City to be with you. Even if put all that aside, we are in the midst of the New Year celebrations now, and as a granddaughter-inw and daughter-inw, shouldn¡¯t you at least have shown up for a bit? Speaking of that, I think that my uncle and aunt have shown quite a bit of self-restraint. I¡¯m afraid that if it were another family, it probably wouldn¡¯t be the case.¡±

    Huo Manzi truly chose the words that would sting most bitterly. Su Qingsang was very ufortable with that and was about to hang up the phone. Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice rang out on the other end, however.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Huo Jinyao had gone upstairs before and realized just now that he had identally dropped his cell phone on the sofa.

    He didn¡¯t expect that his carelessness would allow Huo Manzi to intercept his call just like that.

    Huo Manzi was in a pretty bad mood, and she just happened to be sitting there. Huo Jinyao caught her right in the act.

    He took the cell phone from her and nced at her coldly. Then he went upstairs.

    ¡°Qingsang...¡±

    ¡°You said everything would be okay.¡± Su Qingsang was really quite embarrassed by the whole situation. ¡°Grandpa is angry, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did say that it wouldn¡¯t matter.¡± Huo Jinyao walked to the end of the second-floor corridor, where there was a study room that belonged to him.

    As he entered the room to cut off the outside noise, his tone warmed up a couple of notches. ¡°You just need to rx. Manzi is spouting nonsense. Don¡¯t be bothered by what she said.¡±

    How could Su Qingsang believe all of that now? She thought that perhaps after tomorrow, she should go to Rong City after all.

    However, the more she thought about the difficulties of such an abrupt move, the more her head seemed to hurt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Manzi. Now tell me, what was it that you were calling me about? Is everything alright?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked several times, reflecting on all of today¡¯s events, sighed, and decided to tell Huo Jinyao everything.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you tell me, have I done something wrong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how you could have done anything differently.¡±

    ¡°Neither do I.¡± Su Qingsang really couldn¡¯t let herself get past that one thing, however. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have insisted on knowing the truth. If I had just pretended all along that I didn¡¯t know anything, and went on treating Xiang Caiping as my mother, maybe things would be lessplicated. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°If you think that way, it would be really unfair to your mother.¡± Huo Jinyao understood that she was still in pain from having had to break such bad news to Xiang Caiping,

    ¡°Perhaps if you could shut out what you found out, you could go on pretending to know nothing. But what about your dad? He had made up his mind to take revenge on your mother. You might have wanted to preserve the status quo for a lifetime, but consider the possibility that your dad would have made a different choice. He could have waited until your mother was seventy or eighty and nearly at the end of her life. Then he would reveal the truth. Your mother would never know where her real daughter was. Even worse, perhaps one day your dad would get angry, and he would use this as...¡±

    Huo Jinyao did not go on, but Su Qingsang understood everything he wanted to say.

    Some things seemed temptingly simple in hindsight. If Li Qianxue didn¡¯t know about this whole thing, she could go on living as she had before.

    However, in the future, if it really came to a day like Huo Jinyao described, wouldn¡¯t that be even more miserable?

    ¡°Thank you, Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang came back to her senses now. She smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I was thinking.¡±

    ¡°I think Xiang Caiping is still very emotional now. When she cools down, I think she might try to establish contact with Su Peizhen. As for your mother, you don¡¯t have to think about anything else for now, just stay with her for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Su Qingsang nodded without objection.

    Huo Jinyao thought about it for a while. ¡°By the way, I have already spoken to Cheng Xianyun. When you arrive, go directly to the hospital where he works. He is at a private hospital, their fees are pretty high, and doctors also get a higher ie. You will not be so overwhelmed with work then.¡±

    Su Qingsang was about to agree but then thought about Zhang Qiubai¡¯s call from before. ¡°But my teacher had heard that I was going to Rong City. He had written a letter of rmendation for me, to apply for a position at Rong City Hospital.¡±

    Private hospitals were good. However, there were more patients in public hospitals, and they could make better use of her skills and research.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave that up to you.¡± Huo Jinyao would not interfere in Su Qingsang¡¯s affairs in this regard. ¡°You can decide for yourself.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. She appreciated the fact that Huo Jinyao never interfered with her work and respected her decisions.

    After chatting with Huo Jinyao for a while, Su Qingsang felt much better. After hanging up the phone, her body seemed to rx quite a bit.

    ncing out at the neon lights on the streets, she murmured something softly.

    Huo Jinyao, I miss you.

    ...

    Su Qingsang was in a much better mood, but Su Chenghui¡¯s feelings, on the other hand, had hit rock bottom.

    He stumbled a little as he got into his car, and Su Qingsang¡¯s words kept echoing in his mind.

    In fact, Old Master Li had also told him something like that before, but at that time, he didn¡¯t take those words to heart.

    In his opinion, he had already attained so much sess. There was nothing he could lose. He was invincible.

    He had felt that everything was under his control, and he was in no danger of losing anything that he cared about, whether it was a person or possession.

    Now, however, he was just full of uncertainty. The words of Su Qingsang, the confrontation with Li Qianxue, the advice of Old Master Li, even what Huo Jinyao had said before... it all affected him.

    Every using phrase of theirs seemed like a tidal wave that came crashing against him. They came wave after wave, almost drowning him.

    Many memories shed through his mind, one by one. From his very first meeting with Xiang Caiping to bumping into Li Qianxue in the office.

    How did he even get all tangled up in Li Qianxue¡¯s matters?

    Su Chenghui thought he had forgotten how things came to be. However, the truth was that he remembered everything quite clearly.

    That year, he just moved from anotherpany to the Li enterprise. Originally, his dream was to enter one of the world¡¯s top 500panies.

    All he thought about was how to attain sess as fast as he could. Be a cut above the rest.

    In fact, he only thought of the Li Enterprise as one more step up thatdder. However, something caught him by surprise when he met Old Master Li.

    Old Master Li had quite the skills of doing business in the market back then, and his business philosophy was quite in line with that of Su Chenghui¡¯s. Because of that, he asionally got to speak with Old Master Li.

    When he first entered the Li Enterprise, he originally only wanted to use it as a springboard, and the management of thepany felt that this was an opportunity for him to flex his business acumen.

    At that time, Su Chenghui had an extraordinary passion and was fullymitted to his work.

    At the same time, his rtionship with Xiang Caiping was longstanding and steady, and he had no doubt of the direction in which it was heading.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s family was close to Xiang Caiping¡¯s family. They were neighbors. He was two years older than Xiang Caiping.

    At that time, both of their parents were working, and they were too busy to pay much attention to their children.

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s mother was a nurse and was even busier than Su Chenghui¡¯s parents. Therefore, Su Chenghui¡¯s parents were always more than willing to have Xiang Caiping over to y with him.

    Later, there was a tragedy. Xiang Caiping¡¯s father died, and his mother was busier with work than ever. Xiang Caiping barely had any parental love and lived like an orphan.

    Because of this, Su Chenghui¡¯s mother would often pick her up so she could spend some time in their home. She gradually grew into Su Chenghui¡¯s family, as if she were their own. She was always at the Su house, eating her meals and doing her homework there. She even had her own bedroom. She had be quite like Su Chenghui¡¯s sister.

    Su Chenghui received quite an earful from his parents every day. He kept hearing that he should take good care of his sister. He did exactly that. Taking care of his little sister was not that difficult.

    There was not much doubt about what would be of these two young children. After growing up, they would naturally develop a romance, and then after they grew up together, they would get married and have children.

    Su Chenghui pitied Xiang Caiping and felt affection for her. He treated her like his very own little sister. He was given the responsibility to care for her since she was a child.

    As to marrying Xiang Caiping, Su Chenghui has no objection to that. He was used to having Xiang Caiping around and couldn¡¯t imagine a life without her.

    The two had a verbal agreement about when they would eventually get formally engaged and even when they would get married.

    It was at that time that he met Li Qianxue.

    As personalities went, she and Xiang Caiping were worlds apart. Li Qianxue was outgoing, bright, and strong.

    The first time they met, she pointed at his business n, questioned him, and interrogated him. And he certainly did not hold back with hisebacks.

    He didn¡¯t think there was a problem with his n and believed Li Qianxue tried to be intentionally difficult. Little did he know that his counter-arguments and his brazenness would actually make him quite attractive in Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes.

    After all, who within the Li Enterprise would so easily take on Li Qianxue¡¯s temperament?

    Li Qianxue took a liking to Su Chenghui. Later on, as they continued to confront and bicker with each other, she became more and more certain about her feelings for him.

    She liked Su Chenghui, and she thought that she must get him, no matter what.

    However, Li Qianxue was, in fact, a little headstrong. Even though she knew that Su Chenghui had a childhood sweetheart, she never thought of giving up.

    Then one time, the two of them had topete for a customer. At that time, Li Enterprise was not the same as today, apany where everyone would rush to cooperate.

    That customer was difficult to manage, and the two of them had several unsessful bouts without being able to secure him. In the end, Li Qianxue decided that they would settle it together.

    Sure enough, when she put down her airs and co-operated with Su Chenghui, and the two of thembined forces, they were actually able to rope in the difficult customer.

    That was the first time that Su Chenghui actually witnessed Li Qianxue¡¯s capability, and it was also the first time that Li Qianxue discovered what Su Chenghui was like when he was not setting himself against her.

    She could not help but invite him to go out to celebrate, to enjoy the sess of the first coborative effort between the two of them.

    Su Chenghui was full of spirits when he was younger. As the two of them talked about that customer, they couldn¡¯t help but drink a few more sses. In the end, they were both drunk.

    It was not clear what exactly happenedter, who started what or who took the initiative.

    Anyway, when Su Chenghui woke up the next day, Li Qianxue waspletely naked and fast asleep next to him, and Old Master Li¡¯s somber face was staring right at him.

    Su Chenghui determined that this was all part of Li Qianxue¡¯s design, that she deliberately made herself drunk, and that she had called Old Master Li.

    He didn¡¯t go to work. He wondered whether he should resign, but he didn¡¯t want to. He had just been promoted and was already a department manager.

    He could note to terms with the fact that he should leave. However, if he did not resign, he would continue to hate Li Qianxue for entrapping him.

    Under such circumstances, when Xiang Caiping showed concern about why he didn¡¯t go to work, he didn¡¯t know how to tell her the truth.

    It was all a huge tangle. He felt like he was just one big mess at that time.

    However, before he was able to sort through everything and decide whether he was going to resign or not, Father Li sent someone to call him back to the office.

    ¡°As for you and Qianxue, as long as you marry her, I can forget everything that happened before.¡±

    Su Chenghui was arrogant and refused to be coerced. He submitted his resignation letter.

    One part of it was evasion and the other part guilt. For a week after that, he was with Xiang Caiping day and night, trying to make up for what hade to pass.

    Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t know about what had happened. She had had feelings for Su Chenghui for many years. As she saw that Su Chenghui was more gentle and considerate to her, she had no suspicions but just felt very happy.

    As he watched Xiang Caiping, happy and blissfully ignorant, Su Chenghui seemed to feel less troubled about the whole thing.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Li Qianxue would actually get pregnant from their one-night encounter. She was carrying his child. He felt more confused than ever.

    He insisted on resigning, not wanting to be with Li Qianxue.

    However, Old Master Li started to threaten him, saying that he would have nowhere to go if he left the Li Enterprise.

    It was at this time that his mother found out about what happened. Su Chenghui was the only son of three generations. His mother couldn¡¯t let Li Qianxue abort the child.

    She begged him to marry Li Qianxue and went to find Xiang Caiping¡¯s mother to confess all about his wrongdoing. She said that Xiang Caiping and Su Chenghui were not fated to be together.

    Xiang Caiping had not expected such a thing to happen and said in anger that the verbal marriage contract between the two was nullified. She said that she would never marry Su Chenghui.

    Su Chenghui eventually did marry Li Qianxue. Until he got married, he didn¡¯t know that not only Li Qianxue was pregnant, but also Xiang Caiping.

    Later on, it was as if he was possessed and consumed with the thought that everything had happened by Li Qianxue¡¯s deliberate design.

    Under the impulse of a moment, Su Chenghui decided to switch the babies in secret.

    After that, things had escted to be what they were now.

 Chapter 448 - Dont Blame Me for Taking It Out on Your Darling Child

    <h4>Chapter 448: Don¡¯t me Me for Taking It Out on Your Darling Child</h4>

    Now, because of what Su Qingsang¡¯s said, Su Chenghui was prompted to think carefully about the answers he would need toe to terms with the results of his impulsive move.

    In truth, he already knew the answer in his heart, but he did not dare to face it. He didn¡¯t have the courage to face his mistake.

    Did he really hate Li Qianxue? Indeed, he hated her a long time ago. However, he hated himself even more.

    He hated himself for not being determined enough and for not thinking of a solution in the first ce.

    He hated that he had gotten involved with Xiang Caiping before clearing the mess he had started with Li Qianxue. This had only served to cause more confusionter.

    It was like trying to make up for one mistake by hastening tomit another.

    The end result was that the mistake just snowballed and got entirely out of control. It was toote by the time he tried to salvage the situation.

    Su Chenghui stared nkly at the building in front of him. He found himself unconsciously driving home without even knowing it.

    Yes. This was his home. He had lived there for more than twenty years.

    After his parents passed away, he hade to regard Old Master Li as his own father.

    And apart from Old Master Li? Su Peizhen was really his daughter, and Su Yuxin was his son. As for Li Qianxue...

    Su Chenghui thought of Li Qianxue¡¯s face. He thought of how they were always at loggerheads with each other. They could nevere to an agreement about anything.

    She was so beautiful, that fact he could not deny. She was also very capable and ambitious. In business, the two of them were perfectly matched.

    After their first one-night stand, she became pregnant and had forced him to marry her.

    Later, after she gave birth to their child, she had returned to work, fullymitted.

    With their previous experience of working together, even if Su Chenghui did truly hate his wife for forcing him to marry her, he had to admit that she had superb business skills.

    She was especially daring as well, and theyplemented each other very well.

    In recent years, Li Enterprise had acquired the potential for so much growth, but it would not have been possible without thebined hard work both of them had done.

    Aside from business, though? Su Chenghui thought of the first few years of their marriage.

    Li Qianxue knew that he didn¡¯t like her, so she tried her best to treat him well and gain his affection. She tried her hardest to please him and took care of almost every single detail.

    At that time, he had not been in business long. Coming from a humble upbringing, he didn¡¯t care so much about his image.

    However, after getting married, his image was getting better and better with each year. His clothes, every season throughout the year, were handpicked and matched by Li Qianxue.

    Thanks to her background and upbringing, she had great taste. Every night she would pick out and co-ordinate the clothes he was going to wear the next day.

    This did not only apply to the things he wore, but also to everything else rted to him. She made sure to add her personal touch and energy. From the beginning, she really had made up her mind to be a good wife.

    She even tried to learn to cook and prepare meals once upon a time. However, she soon realized she had no talent in that and stopped.

    However, every good she did for him was deliberately ignored and dismissed. He hated her. He was determined not to feel any affection for her whatsoever.

    He med her for Xiang Caiping leaving him, and he became even more embittered when he was forced to marry her because of her pregnancy.

    He was not good to her at all, and he didn¡¯t even share a room with her for a long time after their marriage.

    Had it not been for another time when he had gotten drunk yet again, they would not even have Su Yuxin. However, it had to happen that one time.

    As he searched his inner hidden thoughts, he found that he had a secret longing for Li Qianxue.

    How could that be? Even so, he had not cared about her feelings whatsoever. He had, in fact, taken advantage of her using his drunkenness as an excuse.

    He had severely humiliated her. Told her not to waste her time and feelings. He said that he would not fall in love with her, that he would never ept her. Ever.

    Starting from that day, Li Qianxue¡¯s attitude toward him had finally begun to change.

    It was a slow process, at the end of which she had given up on him. And while she didn¡¯t want him anymore, it had only taken that one time for her to get pregnant again.

    After Su Yuxin was born, Li Qianxue began to focus all her energy on their son.

    As the years went by, Su Peizhen was growing up. When she was young, she was very adorable.

    She was a spoiled, cheeky child and loved tough. With Su Peizhen around, the atmosphere at home slowly started getting better.

    Su Yuxin was also very cute when he was young. He was not like a typical boy, but a quiet, introverted type, and was, in fact, closer to Li Qianxue than to Su Peizhen.

    Thanks to their two children, Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue could maintain a respectful and civil exterior as a husband and wife.

    On the surface, Li Qianxue treated him the same as before, dutifully and respectfully. However, he knew it was different.

    However, Li Qianxue had finally given up on having any real marriage rtionship with him. If it were not for Old Master Li and their two children, perhaps they would have divorced.

    When he discovered that Li Qianxue¡¯s attitude toward him had changed, he didn¡¯t probe too deeply into his feelings then.

    He could only convince himself that yes, that was for the best. This way was better.

    He didn¡¯t love Li Qianxue after all, and she, in fact, had forced him to marry her.

    However, he knew very well that things were not good, not good at all. He didn¡¯t like the way that Li Qianxue would regard him so coldly. He hated the fact that he was slowly bing totally insubstantial in her eyes.

    He couldn¡¯t help but start thinking: surely, Li Qianxue never really loved him at all? How else could she have given up so easily?

    However, when he waspletely honest with himself, he realized it was his own fault. His wife had tried and tried, but after she had been unable to get a response from him after so many years, her feelings for him had slowly died.

    He couldn¡¯t quite figure it out and refused to think any further than that. He was stubborn in his attitude and had secretly waited to reveal the truth about Su Peizhen.

    He was obsessed with revenge and longed to see the look on Li Qianxue¡¯s face when she found out.

    However, did he really want to take revenge on her? No. He had slowly started to give up on the idea of retribution. However, every time he saw Su Qingsang, he couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid.

    That confusion of emotions was soplex, so confusing, that he had no idea how to treat Su Qingsang either.

    When Su Qingsang was admitted to college, he couldn¡¯t wait to ask her to move out of the house.

    He wanted to wait for Su Qingsang to get married so he could give her a dowry. The more he thought about it, the further he went down the spiral of mistake after mistake.

    Sometimes, as he witnessed Li Qianxue¡¯s coldness toward him while they were alone, he couldn¡¯t help but be tempted. Why give up now? He was going to get revenge, and he wanted to let Li Qianxue know what she had done wrong.

    However, did Li Qianxue really do anything wrong? No. She did not.

    Exhausted, Su Chenghui closed his eyes. It was not until today that he was willing to admit it.

    Li Qianxue did not do anything wrong. Every mistake was a result of his own wrongdoing.

    It was not his fault that he had gotten drunk, or that he let the drunkenness get the better of him. If it wasn¡¯t for his desire for Li Qianxue, even if he was drunk, could anything have really happened?

    This so-called drunkenness was just an excuse to disguise his inner desire.

    If he were willing to admit it, he would have known that he had long been in love with Li Qianxue. It happened when he had least expected it.

    She was so different from everything he had ever known, beautiful, open, brilliant, and shone like the sun, so much so that he couldn¡¯t look away.

    He loved Li Qianxue but couldn¡¯t admit it, because deep down, he still had low self-esteem. He was just a man of ordinary roots and origin. However, Li Qianxue was the Li family¡¯s princess, as well as the sessor to the Li Enterprise.

    He was not sure if Li Qianxue¡¯s feelings for him were spurred by a fleeting impulse or genuine. His inferiorityplex made him reject Li Qianxue from the beginning, even at the expense of using Xiang Caiping as an excuse.

    He grew up with Xiang Caiping from a young age, they were childhood sweethearts, and their parents had intended for them to get married eventually. He thought that was love.

    In reality, he had more of a sibling rtionship with Xiang Caiping, but there was no romantic love between them. Otherwise, how would he dare to give in to his inner desires and have a one-night stand with Li Qianxue after getting drunk?

    It was ridiculous that he didn¡¯t understand this for so many years. He thought that the sympathy he felt for Xiang Caiping was love. He felt inferior about not being able topare himself with men from Li Qianxue¡¯s background.

    Childishness and his ownughable ego made himmit a series of wrongdoings.

    In the end, it was mistake heaped upon mistake. It made thingspletely irreparable.

    Su Chenghui let out a bitter chuckle. He was too stupid. He was really too stupid.

    Why didn¡¯t he discover his innermost feelings earlier? Why didn¡¯t he recognize earlier that Li Qianxue had grown to upy a different ce in his heart?

    Old Master Li saw his true feelings a long time ago, didn¡¯t he? That was why he kept reminding him to think clearly about what was most important to him.

    It was a pity that he waspletely blindsided and could not think deeply about what was truly most important to him.

    By the time he hade to the necessary conclusions, he had already gone down the path of no return.

    His cell phone rang suddenly. He froze for a moment, and as he picked the phone up from his seat, Li Qianxue¡¯s number disyed on the screen made his heart beat faster.

    He suddenly seemed to return to that moment many years ago when he first met Li Qianxue. He stared at the phone for a long time before answering it.

    His heart was beating so hard. He had a lot to say to Li Qianxue. He wanted to tell her he was wrong all along. He...

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡±

    On the other end of the line, he heard Li Qianxue¡¯s icy voice. It was a very familiar voice, but at this time it sounded quite different.

    ¡°Ourwyer is saying you will not sign the papers.¡±

    A short sentence, but it was like a basin of cold water had been poured down on Su Chenghui. His body was instantly stiff.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think of pulling any tricks. If you still have half a mind to give Su Peizhen the inheritance, you can forget about it. I won¡¯t let you do that.¡±

    The sharp words did not have a trace of the gentleness that Li Qianxue had for him once upon a time, and her voice was harsh in his ears.

    Su Chenghui was very ufortable. He was not used to such sharp words from Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Qianxue, I don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m done with this marriage.¡±

    Li Qianxue thought that he was dissatisfied with the material conditions of the divorce and became angrier and angrier.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, I have given you all you deserve. Don¡¯t think about trying to get more. For so many years, I have suffered. Even if I had done something wrong at first, I have helped you raise your daughter for so many years, at the expense of my own daughter¡¯s welfare. So I guess we are even now, aren¡¯t we? ¡±

    When Li Qianxue said this, she paused and then took on a softer tone. ¡°Su Chenghui, we had been together for many years and can separate on good terms. If you want to go against me and refuse to sign, I will not mind exposing the truth to the people in the whole of Lin City, and publicly dere that Peizhen is an illegitimate daughter. I would like to see you try to put on airs then.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui did not expect Li Qianxue¡¯s attitude to be so fierce.

    ¡°The festival is tomorrow. The day after tomorrow I will send Lawyer Chen to you again. If you still haven¡¯t signed by then, don¡¯t me me for acting against your own darling child.¡±

 Chapter 449 - You Are My Most Precious One

    Chapter 449: You Are My Most Precious One

    After throwing out this threat, Li Qianxue hung up the phone.

    The fact was that she had raised Su Peizhen for more than 20 years, and she did think about what Su Qingsang had said before.

    It would only be thest resort, as she did not want to destroy Su Peizhen. To have Su Peizhen be an illegitimate daughter, unable to hold her head high in Lin City.

    However, Su Chenghui¡¯s refusal to sign the papers annoyed her. In her opinion, Su Chenghui was simply way too greedy. He must have felt that he was getting too little from them, she thought.

    Or did he think that his revenge had not been enough? Did he want it all to continue? No matter what it was, Li Qianxue was unwilling topromise anymore.

    Su Chenghui was stunned for a while at the sudden end of the call. His heart, which was still beating fast just now, started to calm down until it returned to its normal state.

    He looked at his cell phone for a while and tapped the screen again to call Li Qianxue back.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, what else is it that you want?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue. I won¡¯t sign the papers.¡± Su Chenghui seemed as if he had finally found his voice. He looked at the Li mansion before him. Listening to the sound of Li Qianxue¡¯s breathing on the other end of the phone, he spoke very seriously and chose each word carefully.

    ¡°You are the most important person in my life.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t expect to hear this. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to divorce you,¡± Su Chenghui said very earnestly. ¡°I finally know now how precious you are to me.¡±

    There were a few seconds of silence on the other end of the line, and Li Qianxue sneered, ¡°Are you thinking of using this method to make me forget about what you have done?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s voice was, in fact, angrier than before. ¡°Su Chenghui, put away your vile thoughts. If you think you can say a few sweet words and make me forgive you just like that, you can dream on. ¡±

    Leaving it at that, Li Qianxue hung up the phone yet again.

    However, after a few moments had passed, she still felt that she couldn¡¯t let it go. It was too infuriating.

    She couldn¡¯t help but call Su Chenghui again. ¡°The day after tomorrow, at the verytest. If you don¡¯t sign, I will make sure that all of Lin City knows of Su Peizhen¡¯s true identity. That¡¯s it.¡±

    After Li Qianxue said this, she ended the call and turned off her phone. As soon as she looked up, she found that Su Qingsang was standing at the door and watching her. She did not know how much her daughter had heard.

    A little ufortable, she stood up and walked towards Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Why are you standing here so quietly? Weren¡¯t you keeping your grandfatherpany downstairs?¡±

    ¡°I was.¡± Su Qingsang nodded as Li Qianxue took her hand. ¡°Grandpa is ying chess with Yuxin. I didn¡¯t know what was happening upstairs, so I came up to look for you. Just now Nanny Zhang said that the food is almost ready and asked me to call you down. ¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Qianxue had calmed downpletely as she held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. Thinking that she might have overheard the phone call just now, she felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°Qingsang, you don¡¯t me your mom, do you?¡±

    ¡°Why should I me you?¡±

    ¡°I was afraid you might me me for being too harsh and for kicking your father out.¡± Su Qingsang and Su Chenghui were father and daughter after all, and Li Qianxue was afraid that she would me her. ¡°If you do me me, I can¡¯t help it. Your dad and I can no longer get along. ¡±

    ¡°I understand you. And I don¡¯t me you at all for that.¡±

    It was quite incredible that Li Qianxue had managed to tolerate him up until now. If it were any other woman, this would have blown up much earlier.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Li Qianxue headed outside, hand in hand with her daughter. ¡°After this, your grandpa and I, along with your brother and sister, will just have each other to depend on.¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at her, biting her lip, and her expression seemed to show she was struggling with something.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you upset about living with your mother?¡±

    Li Qianxue was really worried. She did not forget that she didn¡¯t have the best of rtionships with Su Qingsang before.

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang decided to be honest. ¡°Mom, I know you and I have just reconciled, and you can¡¯t bear to see me leave. However, I am married to Huo Jinyao after all. He¡¯s back at Rong City now, while I¡¯m still here. This is not appropriate. I was thinking that maybe I should go to Rong City, perhaps a couple of days hence.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Qianxue clenched her hand. ¡°How can you go? I... I have only just gotten you back. I...¡±

    ¡°Mom. We have our whole lives ahead of us.¡± Su Qingsang thought of Huo Manzi¡¯s words from before. ¡°Huo Jinyao has his family back at his house. I have married him, and until now I have only been to visit them once. I haven¡¯t gone back for the Chinese New Year, and now I won¡¯t be there for the festivities. That really would not go down well.¡±

    ¡°That, that¡ª¡± Li Qianxue managed a few words, but was unable to argue any further.

    When she got married, she had a higher status than Su Chenghui. Su Chenghui¡¯s parents had always had to amodate her.

    Later, less than two years after Su Yuxin was born, Su Chenghui¡¯s parents had passed away. She didn¡¯t even have a proper mother-inw to bear with.

    Even so, it didn¡¯t mean she understood nothing about proprietary and respect. Huo Jinyao¡¯s family background, the status he was born to... she had always known about this.

    She used to think that Su Qingsang had scored a windfall when she married into a family like Huo Jinyao¡¯s, and even believed that she could not take the responsibilities of being the daughter-inw.

    Now, listening to what Su Qingsang had to say about this, she started to feel ufortable again. However, no matter how terrible she felt, she also knew that Su Qingsang wasying out the facts.

    She was married and no longer on her own.

    Realizing this, Li Qianxue started to feel upset again.

    ¡°My darling, I have only just reconnected with you a few days ago. And you did say you would stay with me.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what to say. She also felt sorry for Li Qianxue. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Just go if you have to. However, you will stay for two more days. It must not be tomorrow. Let mom arrange for everything in a couple of days.¡±

    Su Qingsang was surprised. She stared at Li Qianxue nkly and thought for a moment that she had heard wrong.

    ¡°What? Did you think that I would keep you hostage?¡± Li Qianxue was in fact really tempted to do that. ¡°I still think that Huo Jinyao has had it too easy. I used to rather dislike him in the past. Now perhaps I might think even less of him. ¡±

    This was her own daughter, of the rtionship with whom she had been deprived for so many years. And now Huo Jinyao had married her and would take her away. Thinking of that, she decided that Huo Jinyao had gotten off the hook too easily.

    ¡°Mom,¡± Su Qingsang smiled. ¡°You can rest assured, I will definitelye back to visit you.¡±

    ¡°Okay then. It¡¯s all right. I have thought it through. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Li Qianxue was really reluctant to leave her daughter. ¡°Anyway, I haven¡¯t been on a trip with your grandfather for a long time. We¡¯ll book tickets and go to Rong City for maybe two weeks or so to have some fun. ¡±

    ¡°That would be good. I haven¡¯t had the chance to enjoy Rong City myself that much.¡±

    Su Qingsangughed, feeling that the dark clouds in her heart had dissipated. She linked Li Qianxue¡¯s arm through hers. ¡°Mom, thank you.¡±

    Li Qianxue had made this concession, all for her. Su Qingsang was touched.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank me for, silly child. You never have to thank me.¡± Li Qianxue stopped suddenly and looked at Su Qingsang with a serious expression on her face. ¡°I do want to be a selfish mother. However, even more than that, I just hope that you are happy. ¡±

    She owed a lot to Su Qingsang. How could she have the heart to interfere with her marriage?

    The rtionship between husband and wife had to be mutual. She knew how much Huo Jinyao had done for Su Qingsang before.

    If Su Qingsang wanted to live with Huo Jinyao happily ever after, it was important that she should also consider his needs the same way.

    Li Qianxue bit her lip, and all of a sudden felt that her eyes were moist.

    ¡°Qingsang, Mom has failed to do what you are doing now. It has been very hard. It has been very much a one-sided effort, and it has been exhausting not to have reciprocation. Although I don¡¯t like Huo Jinyao very much, if he is good to you, you have to be good to him too. Otherwise, after a while, your heart will turn cold. ¡±

    Li Qianxue was talking about her and Huo Jinyao, but Su Qingsang knew she was thinking about her own rtionship.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I know.¡±

    ¡°I know you do.¡±

    Su Qingsang hesitated for a while, but still couldn¡¯t help but speak out. ¡°Mom, you are still young. You can meet a good man in the future. It is still possible to start afresh.¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you want a step-dad?¡± Li Qianxue already had her heart broken by Su Chenghui. Now, where would she find the energy to look for another man?

    However, she didn¡¯t want her daughter to worry or to think too much into this. As she hooked her arm through Su Qingsang¡¯s, they headed down the stairs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. After a spa treatment or two, I could probably still handle a couple of suitors. When I return home, I will look for one who is young and handsome. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll also help you make the assessment when the timees.¡±

    Talking about these things, it really felt like a mother and daughter rtionship. As if the barriers of the past two decades had never existed at all.

    ......

    The Lantern Festival.

    Compared to the stillness of the Spring Festival, the Su mansion was much livelier today.

    Old Master Li had reconnected with his granddaughter and was very happy. It was not possible to tell the world or even the entire Lin city that Su Qingsang was the real heiress of the family. However, letting the rest of the Li family know was good enough.

    Among the rtives of the same generation as Old Master Li, there were his two cousins.

    The rest were the offspring of these two cousins. There were also several other, even more distant branches of the family. Their rtionships were not as close, but they would still meet every now and then.

    Old Master Li invited these people, and all of them made sure toe early. The maids were instructed to put the tea on and begin to wee the guests.

    Su Qingsang was still upstairs. Li Qianxue felt that this was her daughter¡¯s first public appearance and that she should prepare ordingly. Even though they only had rtives over, she decided that they should make it quite grand.

    Yesterday she had given Su Qingsang a beautiful gown, and today she opened her private safe. Inside was all the jewelry she had collected over the years.

    ¡°Have a look. Which one you do like?¡±

    Li Qianxue, who just reconciled with Su Qingsang, couldn¡¯t wait to give her all the best things.

    It was the first time Su Qingsang had looked at all the jewelry, and she suddenly felt dizzy.

    ¡°Mom, this is a little over the top, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°It is appropriate.¡± Li Qianxue looked at her daughter¡¯s gown. ¡°Have a look to see which one you like. Mom will give it all to you, but choose one to wear today.¡±

    As the mother and daughter picked out jewelry, Old Master Li and Su Yuxin entertained the guests downstairs.

    No one spoke much. They just waited for Su Qingsang toe downstairs.

    At the same time, the courtyard door beyond the garden was left open. Su Peizhen got out of the car and saw the vehicles in the parking lot.

    Many cars were parked there, and she knew a few of them. They belonged to rtives. She had seen them before.

    From the distance, she could hearughtering from the house. Su Peizhen suddenly felt upset about the whole thing.

    She was still alone and kept outside the house, but the family was now celebrating the festival with such fanfare?

 Chapter 450 - All That Love Was Fake After All

    <h4>Chapter 450: All That Love Was Fake After All</h4>

    Su Peizhen was still stuck living in her apartment until today.

    When she had called Li Qianxue, her mother did not say whether she could go back home. And she didn¡¯t dare to call Su Chenghui.

    With that uneasy mood, she had moped around in the apartment throughout the entire day. Although there was someone to take care of her daily needs, how could it beparable to her own home?

    Yesterday was tolerable, but today was the holiday. Watching Weibo, she saw her whole circle of friends was celebrating the festival. Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t take it anymore and really didn¡¯t want to be alone any further.

    She thought that even if she ran the risk of being scolded, she had to go home. Being with her parents was better than staying in the apartment alone.

    However, she did not expect that when she returned to the Su mansion, she would see such a crowded scene in front of her. She suddenly felt quite abandoned.

    With her away from home, how could they still celebrate such a happy and lively holiday?

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t say why that bothered her so much. All along, her parents had cherished her, but now she felt a little self-righteous.

    Trying to push back her thoughts, she held her breath and walked quickly to the house. She really wanted to ask her parents if they did not care at all that she was not at home.

    ...

    Upstairs, Su Qingsang looked at all the jewelry before her and feltpletely lost. She looked at Li Qianxue in silence.

    ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve tried three different sets. I think that the other one was just fine and we don¡¯t need anything different.¡±

    ¡°No, I still feel that all this is not fancy enough.¡± Li Qianxue really wished she could give all the jewels and diamonds she owned to Su Qingsang.

    After nitpicking and fussing, she finally picked a set of pink diamond jewelry that she had dismissed earlier. ¡°I want to let them know that my daughter deserves the best.¡±

    Su Qingsang could not refuse, understanding Li Qianxue¡¯s intentions, though all the pampering had made her feel self-conscious these past few days.

    If Li Qianxue was not allowed to make up for all the time they had lost, she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t ever be able topensate her daughter. Moreover, none of these material things really meant that much to Li Qianxue.

    In the end, Li Qianxue finally put that set of jewelry on her daughter. She stepped back and looked at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°My daughter is so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°You are pretty too, Mom.¡±

    Although this banquet was organized in a bit of a hurry today, Li Qianxue was prepared for it. She already had her dress delivered yesterday.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s dress was a light pink, while Li Qianxue¡¯s was white. Although the colors were different, the styles were very simr. With the dark roses embroidered on the bodice of both dresses, when they stood next to one another, they would look like a pair of sisters.

    ¡°By the way, I heard you have a good friend here. Why didn¡¯t you tell her toe today?¡±

    Su Qingsang was a little embarrassed. She hadn¡¯t told Shi Mengwan about staying in Lin City. Mengwan still thought that she was in Rong City.

    Her history was way tooplicated, and she would not have been able to exin it all quickly. Su Qingsang thought about talking to her today.

    ¡°She has work to do. I¡¯ll tell her all about itter.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s face changed, her expression suddenly suspicious as if something was not right. ¡°Qingsang, are you still thinking about not acknowledging me? Is that why you have not told your friends yet?¡±

    ¡°Mom, how can you think so?¡± Su Qingsang was helpless when it came to this matter with her mother.

    Perhaps because the two of them had missed out on so much, Li Qianxue was a little over-sensitive about her affairs. Su Qingsang did not know what to do about that.

    ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s not that. Next time, we can invite her over for dinner.¡± As Li Qianxue talked, she picked a loose strand of hair falling down Su Qingsang¡¯s cheek and helped her tuck it behind her ear.

    ¡°Qingsang, your friends, your colleagues, and your husband¡¯s rtives, I would like to get to know them all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too annoyed with your mother. I feel this is all too surreal. I can¡¯t stand the thought that Su Chenghui had half a mind to send you to an orphanage.¡±

    Li Qianxue was grateful that it had not happened, grateful that Su Chenghui had not abandoned hisst shred of humanity.

    If Su Qingsang had really been sent to the orphanage, all would have been lost. Even if she did find out that Su Peizhen was really not her daughter, how would she be able to find her own daughter without knowing where to look for her?

    ¡°Mom, Dad is not that kind of person.¡±

    Su Chenghui might have thought about it at first, but in the end, he didn¡¯t actually go ahead with it.

    ¡°Do not mention him.¡± Li Qianxue was now annoyed whenever Su Chenghui was brought up. Especially yesterday, when he refused to go through with the divorce, and even had the cheek to profess his affection for her.

    Li Qianxue really felt disgusted. She had been married to Su Chenghui for so long, and she did not even realize that he was such a hypocritical viin.

    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t bring him up. Mom, let¡¯s head downstairs.¡±

    Just now she heard faintughtering from downstairs. The guests were probably all assembled by now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Qianxue nced at Su Qingsang again, finally taking her hand and leading her downstairs.

    Just when they reached the top of the stairs, they met Su Yuxin, who hade to call them down. Su Yuxin looked at the mother and daughter, who were wearing simr gowns, and rubbed his nose.

    ¡°Did I just gain another sister?¡±

    ¡°You still know how to be glib.¡± Li Qianxue was in a good mood. She looked younger than her years. As she and Su Qingsang stood together, they really did look more like sisters than like a mother and daughter.

    ¡°Come on. I hope you two beautifuldies can give me the honor of taking my arm and letting me help lead you downstairs.¡±

    Su Yuxin offered each of them one of his arms to lean on.

    Su Qingsang wanted tough and felt moved. She linked her arm through Su Yuxin¡¯s, while her mother took his other arm. Together, they began stepping downstairs.

    As they walked, Li Qianxue looked at her son and her daughter.

    She suddenly felt that as long as she had them, everything else was not important.

    At that moment, Su Peizhen had just walked to the main door and chanced upon Xiaoyu, one of the maids of the Su family.

    The maid was surprised when she saw Su Peizhen. ¡°M... M.. Miss?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t she still in the United States? Why was she back? This couldn¡¯t be right. Yesterday the mistress had said that in the future, the youngdy of the house would be Miss Su Qingsang.

    But now Su Peizhen had returned. What was she supposed to do?

    Su Peizhen was really unhappy with the way the maid had treated her, like she had just seen a ghost. She red at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you recognize me anymore?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss.¡± Xiaoyu suddenly thought of what the mistress had just talked about that day, and was quite distressed.

    The servants would seldom understand everything that went on in their bosses¡¯ lives. However, today the housekeeper had just told them all about it early in the morning.

    It was the day when Su Qingsang would acknowledge her elders and rtives. Since Su Qingsang was the youngdy of the Su family, then Su Peizhen was naturally be disced.

    As to Su Peizhen¡¯s temperament, Xiaoyu was quite familiar with it after many years of work in the old mansion. That youngdy had a bad temper and always had to have her own way.

    If Su Peizhen knew what was happening today, who knew what kind of fuss she would kick up if she stayed on?

    Xiaoyu was anxious. She wanted to stop Su Peizhen, but she didn¡¯t have that power. If she did not stop her, however, she was afraid that she would be held responsible by the housekeeper and Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Miss, you must be cold,ing here on such a cold day. It¡¯s very windy outside. It would be better if you go to the kitchen and you can drink a bowl of hot soup, and then see the mistress.¡±

    There were two doors to the kitchen, one from the dining room, and the other a small back door that the servants used.

    Xiaoyu thought of taking Su Peizhen to the kitchen through the back door and then asking Li Qianxue what to do next.

    Unfortunately, Su Peizhen was annoyed by Xiaoyu¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m not cold. Move aside now. I want to see my mother.¡±

    ¡°No, Miss. It¡¯s not a very good time right now. You had better wait. Why don¡¯t we head to the kitchen first¡ª¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Su Peizhen pushed Xiaoyu aside. Xiaoyu was caught off guard and took two or three steps back.

    She was even more anxious this time. If she let Su Peizhen into the house in this state, she was afraid that something bad would happen.

    ¡°Little Miss, just listen to me.¡±

    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Su Peizhen frowned. She was always Miss at home, while Su Qingsang was called Little Miss in slight condescension.

    ¡°Who are you calling ¡®Little Miss¡¯? Don¡¯t you know the rules? I¡¯m telling you, I will have my mother fire you.¡±

    After Su Peizhen said this, she made to rush inside.

    Xiaoyu was so concerned she decided to throw caution to the winds. She put her hand out to stop Su Peizhen. ¡°Miss, Miss, you can go in. You must listen to me. There are many guests here today. If you are unhappy about something, you have to calm down first.¡±

    ¡°Guests? What guests?¡± Su Peizhen sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t they all my rtives? Why would I need you to tell me this?¡±

    ¡°Little Miss...¡±

    ¡°If you call me that again, I¡¯ll sew your mouth shut.¡± Su Peizhen pointed fiercely at Xiaoyu, and the angry look on her face took Xiaoyu aback.

    Just as she tried to cate her again, the butler, Uncle Zhang, just happened toe out.

    Seeing Su Peizhen, Uncle Zhang also seemed to freeze for a moment. He did not expect Su Peizhen toe back suddenly.

    The servants of the Su family did not know everything, but Uncle Zhang, who had served Old Master Li for half a lifetime in this big house, knew all about everything that had happened.

    Now that the youngdy was back, the situation was growingplicated.

    Today was supposed to be a good day for Su Qingsang. It was also her first public appearance. How could Uncle Zhang let Su Peizhen go in and destroy it all?

    ¡°Miss, are you back? Why didn¡¯t you call me beforeing over? I would have gotten someone to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Zhang, what about my parents?¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes showed that she waspletely uninterested in having small talk with the butler. ¡°Xiaoyu stopped me from entering. You would not be so insolent as to attempt that, right?¡±

    ¡°How could I, Miss? However, there are many people inside now, making a ruckus. If you were to ask me, you¡¯re looking a bit disheveled from the cold wind. I would advise you to go upstairs and put yourself together a bit, then maybee downter.¡±

    Su Peizhen hade to the house because of an impulse that made her want to see her parents. Now, however, she could already guess that something about today¡¯s affairs was not quite right

    She narrowed her eyes slightly and nced at Uncle Zhang and Xiaoyu.

    She then shoved the two of them aside, and as they could not stop her, she rushed in through the door quickly.

    At the same time, Li Qianxue and her son and daughter came down and had reached the bottom of the stairs.

    When Old Master Li saw his daughter and grandchildrene down the stairs, he was the first to stand up.

    As soon as he stood up, everyone else followed suit. As they were all standing, they blocked Su Peizhen¡¯s view.

    Her view might have been blocked, but the voices inside were not.

 Chapter 451 - This Cant Be Real

    <h4>Chapter 451: This Can¡¯t Be Real</h4>

    ¡°Qingsang, Yuxin. Come over here.¡±

    Old Master Li reached out to Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin, giving special attention to Su Qingsang. His eyes were full of love.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s uneasiness was getting stronger and stronger. She stood there and her body became a little stiff.

    What on earth was happening here? Why would Su Qingsang be standing next to her mother? Why did her grandfather speak to Su Qingsang with such a gentle voice?

    Su Peizhen had many questions. She wanted to rush forward, but her feet were rooted to the spot and she couldn¡¯t move.

    Uncle Zhang and Xiaoyu had also followed her in by this time. The two wanted to stop her, but then looked at each other and decided to head back to the kitchen.

    Forget it. Pretend as if they had not seen anything. Anyway, Su Peizhen could also be considered as one of their bosses. They had no right to stop her.

    Su Qingsang was a little nervous when she saw therge group of people in the living room, although she had met these rtives before.

    At that time, she was just an illegitimate daughter and was invisible in the Su family. However, it waspletely different now.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Qianxue, who stood behind her, and when her mother met her eyes, she squeezed her hand and took her to stand before Old Master Li.

    ¡°Today we have invited everyone over for a big announcement.¡±

    When Old Master Li said this, his voice sounded a little emotional.

    He was getting on in years was not in particrly good health. These days, because of their amazing discovery regarding Su Qingsang, he did not sleep well for a few nights.

    ¡°We have always known that the Su family had another daughter, Qingsang.¡±

    Old Master Li took Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. He and Li Qianxue stood on either side of Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang felt that the tension within her had almost dissipated thanks to Li Qianxue¡¯s reassuring touch.

    ¡°In fact, coincidentally, Qianxue had given birth to a child at the same time as another woman in the hospital did. After she gave birth, a nurse had identally switched the two children.¡±

    Old Master Li spoke in a rather casual tone, but all the guests stared at him with wide eyes.

    Switched? Was he trying to say that...

    ¡°In actual fact, we also learned about it only recently by pure chance. It turns out that Su Qingsang is Qianxue¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°There is no lie in this matter. We have already done a DNA test.¡±

    There were murmurs in the crowd. Some people gasped in shock.

    All eyes were cast on Su Qingsang again, some with judgment or dissent. Either way, they were all focused on Su Qingsang.

    ¡°I called you here today to exin Qingsang¡¯s life experience and her real identity to everyone.¡±

    ¡°Since I now know who Qingsang really is, I will naturally give her the treatment she deserves.¡±

    Old Master Li¡¯s words were powerful and resonated strongly as he looked at the people in the middle of the living room.

    He did not exin his meaning exactly, but it was obvious. Su Qingsang was mistaken for another in the past, so everyone thought she was an illegitimate daughter.

    Now it turned out that she was not an illegitimate daughter, but the heiress of a huge financial enterprise. Therefore, these people were now doubtful regarding what would be of Su Qingsang¡¯s attitude.

    Another thing was that Su Qingsang was now the Li family¡¯s granddaughter. More importantly, she was the Su family¡¯s youngdy.

    If others tried to treat Su Qingsang with the same contempt and impoliteness as before, then the Li family would naturally refuse to let it go without consequence.

    Those who were invited today all had some kind of connection with the Li family. Each one of them was also a person of high status.

    After hearing what Old Master Li had to say, who would have failed to understand what he meant?

    The most important guest was the older cousin of Old Master Li, whom Li Qianxue would call ¡°Old Uncle¡±, and who now nodded with a smile.

    ¡°And so we are celebrating today because you have finally reunited with your granddaughter? This is truly joyful news.¡±

    While talking, he took out a box from his pocket and held it out to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Come. Now that you have acknowledged your rtives, take this as a wee gift.¡±

    Su Qingsang did not take the box immediately. Great-uncle Li spoke to her, but she turned her face to look at Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue patted the back of her hand. ¡°This ising from your great-uncle¡¯s heart. You should take it.¡±

    Old Master Li had let his cousins of the same generation know about this matter before they came by, so his announcement, in fact, was only a surprise for the younger people.

    Su Qingsang epted it and bowed slightly to Great-uncle Li. ¡°Thank you, Great-uncle.¡±

    ¡°Good, good.¡± Great-uncle Li nodded again and again, apparently very satisfied with Su Qingsang¡¯s manners.

    Now that great-uncle Li had given her a gift, her great-auntie was not stingy with her wee either.

    ¡°Your grandfather told us in a hurry, and I wasn¡¯t prepared. I have a small gift for you too. You can wear it and remember this asion.¡±

    Her great-aunt took out a velvet box that looked like it contained a bracelet.

    Su Qingsang picked it up and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Great-aunt.¡±

    The two elders had now given their blessings. Their children and grandchildren, Li Qianxue¡¯s peers of the same generation, now needed to show their wee as well.

    However, today they had alle in a hurry, and they hadn¡¯t received the amazing news in advance as Great-uncle Li had.

    For a moment, the people didn¡¯t know what to do. They wanted to show their eptance to Su Qingsang, but they had neither gifts nor the right words.

    Then Great-uncle Li¡¯s son suddenly remembered that there was a piece of jewelry in his car that had been prepared as a gift to someone else. It was very expensive and was just the right gift.

    He was just thinking about picking it up, but unexpectedly, when he turned around, he saw Su Peizhen standing outside their circle.

    ¡°My... Niece?¡±

    Just now, while Li Qianxue was busy introducing Su Qingsang, Old Master Li had been staring at the guests.

    He was nning to pull out the DNA test report if anyone questioned it.

    Su Yuxin stood apart with a few people his age. None of them paid attention to the things happening outside the circle of people in the living room, so no one had even realized that Su Peizhen was there as well.

    After her cousin called out, Su Qingsang¡¯s attention was drawn to him. At the same time, she also saw Su Peizhen.

    And in the instant their eyes met, Su Qingsang, clear as day, saw the shock in Su Peizhen¡¯s face, and also...

    She realized that Su Peizhen had heard and seen it all.

    The moment that Old Master Li saw Su Peizhen, there was embarrassment and difort in his face.

    It was a fact that they had now acknowledged Su Qingsang as the granddaughter of the Li family. However, Su Peizhen had been with him for so many years and they had a connection.

    Although he hated what Su Chenghui did, no one thought to me it on Su Peizhen at all.

    After all, if one did not know any better, one could not be held responsible.

    In the past few days, Li Qianxue and Old Master Li had considered Su Peizhen¡¯s situation and what she would do in the future. Because of this consideration, the father and daughter had deliberately discussed how to deal with Su Peizhen.

    After having raised her for so many years, it turned out she was an adopted daughter. They would need to pick a time for Su Chenghui to exin everything to her.

    Later on, they could give her a dowry to marry her off in a respectable fashion. It could be said that they were all being quite benevolent.

    But then no one would have thought that Su Peizhen would return so suddenly, or that it would happen right at the moment when she would see Su Qingsang introduced in a public announcement.

    Both father and daughter felt a little ufortable for a while.

    After a few moments, Su Peizhen appeared to have returned to her senses after beingpletely stunned.

    Step by step, she walked towards Li Qianxue.

 Chapter 452 - How Did She Take Everything From Me?

    <h4>Chapter 452: How Did She Take Everything From Me?</h4>

    Su Peizhen stood outside the crowd, watching Su Qingsang im her ce, while Old Master Li and Li Qianxue protected her and made her thedy of the Su Family.

    At one moment, she thought she got it wrong, or that it was all some kind of joke.

    How could Su Qingsang be thedy of the Su Family? How could she be the daughter of Li Qianxue? She, Su Peizhen, was Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter, undoubtedly.

    Su Peizhen closed her eyes, trying to control her expression. She didn¡¯t want to look hideous at this time.

    However, it was difficult.

    Nobody in the living room talked to her when Su Qingsang¡¯s true identity was disclosed. Everyone knew in their hearts who Su Peizhen turned out to be.

    Even though they were not told explicitly where Su Peizhen came from or whose daughter she was, how could they not figure it out based on the current situation?

    Everyone remained silent, watching the formerdy of the Su Family, who used to be so graceful and self-confident, walk through the crowd.

    Li Qianxue had raised Su Peizhen for over twenty years, so she understood her feelings. Seeing Su Peizhen walking directly towards her, she felt guilty for no reason.

    However, the guilty feeling was fleeting. Li Qianxue believed that her maternal love for Su Peizhen was sincere during all these years.

    She had not done anything that wronged Su Peizhen. Even now, she and Old Master Li still nned to treat her as the adopted daughter of the Su Family.

    Thinking about that, Li Qianxue calmed down.

    ¡°Peizhen, you are back! You must be tired after the trip. Why don¡¯t you go upstairs and take a rest?¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at Su Peizhen, her eyes concealing subtle meaning.

    Li Qianxue expected Su Peizhen to be sensible. She wished Su Peizhen to understand her hints and realize her current position.

    She loved Su Peizhen for many years, bringing her up as one of the family¡¯s heirs. She believed Su Peizhen was equipped for the task.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Su Peizhen did not fail to receive Li Qianxue¡¯s hint, nor was she unaware of her current embarrassing situation.

    However, some things were out of her control. For example, she was disced for no fault of her own. She had no idea what happened.

    ¡°Mom, Grandpa. I just heard something strange, but I didn¡¯t understand it. Mom, could you exin it to me?¡±

    She spoke softly, but her clenched fists showed her tension.

    Faced with Su Qingsang¡¯s face, she suddenly raised her hand. ¡°She... how can she be your daughter? Am I not your daughter anymore?¡±

    She was eager to ask more questions. How dared Su Qingsang do that? What did it mean, there was a mix-up?

    Howe was there a mix-up? She would not believe such a poor excuse.

    They had been a family for so many years. Why did this so-called mix-upe out into the open all of a sudden?

    Su Qingsang stepped back a little without other people noticing. She was not afraid of Su Peizhen; rather, she tried to avoid attention so as not to make Su Peizhen feel she was unting.

    Su Yuxin noticed her move, squeezed her hand quietly, and took a step forward.

    ¡°Sis, please go back to your room and have a rest. We can talk about itter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®sis¡¯.¡± Gazing at Su Yuxin, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t miss what he just did, which made her sad. ¡°She is your sister now, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Li Qianxue frowned as she realized that she had spoiled Su Peizhen excessively.

    ¡°Peizhen. Yuxin said we could talk about itter.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about itter. I want to talk about it right now,¡± Su Peizhen said in an impolite tone and pointed a finger at Su Qingsang, who stood next to Li Qianxue.

    ¡°She was merely an illegitimate daughter. I want to know why she was elevated in her position and qualified to stand here.¡±

    Li Qianxue disliked hearing the words ¡°an illegitimate daughter.¡± If it were not for Su Chenghui¡¯s malice and selfishness, her daughter would not have grown up with a tarnished name.

    ¡°That was a mistake. I mentioned earlier that there was a mix-up of the hospital staff when you were born. Qingsang was not an illegitimate daughter.¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡± Su Peizhen raised her voice. ¡°If she is not an illegitimate daughter, then who I am? Tell me. Who am I?¡±

    Her interrogatory tone made Li Qianxue a little bit uneasy. However, she could not lose her temper in front of all the rtives in the room.

    ¡°Peizhen, I¡¯ll say it one more time. If you have any questions, we can talkter. Please go upstairs and take a rest.¡±

    ¡°I said I am not tired. I don¡¯t need rest.¡± Su Peizhen was very stubborn. ¡°Can¡¯t I ask? Don¡¯t I have the right to know? Am I not your daughter?¡±

    With one question after another, Su Peizhen¡¯s anger was soaring.

    Old Master Li¡¯s face was grave. It was inevitable that Su Peizhen woulde and question them eventually. However, it did not ur to him that it would be so soon.

    ¡°Peizhen,¡± Old Master Li spoke. No matter what, today was the Lantern Festival, as well as the day Su Qingsang was officially recognized by the family. He wished everything could be smooth.

    ¡°Peizhen, since you came back, why not take a rest? There are lots of guests in the house now, so why don¡¯t we have a quiet talkter?¡±

    The tone of Old Master Li¡¯s voice was soft, but his words contained undeniablemand. If it were any other situation, Su Peizhen would certainly obey him.

    However, today was different. Su Peizhen became angrier because of Old Master Li¡¯s words.

    She stepped forward, facing Old Master Li and Li Qianxue. ¡°So, do I be an unwee person in this family? I don¡¯t know what I did wrong, but already I don¡¯t have a say in this house?¡±

    Li Qianxue frowned. For the first time, she found her daughter was aggressive and overbearing.

    ¡°Why are you silent? Am I wrong?¡± Su Peizhen was angry and upset. She did not hide her dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Grandpa, Mom, do I have no right to know the truth? Are you not going to tell me what happened?¡±

    Su Qingsang did not talk because anything she could say would be inappropriate.

    Su Yuxin was silent. Whatever happened, he and Su Peizhen were siblings and had grown up together. If possible, he did not want things to be ugly.

    Li Qianxue had a mild headache. She hated Su Chenghui even more than she did before.

    If it were not for him, she would not have ended up in this situation. If it were not for him, she could have enjoyed all those years with her biological daughter.

    Su Peizhen suddenlyughed. She nodded heavily, ncing at the people around.

    ¡°Great. It is great. It can¡¯t be better.¡± All of a sudden, she took a step and stood in front of Su Qingsang. Her eyes narrowed as she focused on Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    ¡°They refuse to answer my questions, but you will, right?¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang.¡± She stared at Su Qingsang¡¯s face with her chin up. ¡°You should exin to me how you became thedy of the Su Family after being an illegitimate daughter. You should also exin what means you have used to make my mom, my brother, and my grandfather all stand by your side.¡±

    ¡°By the way, where is Dad? Why is my dad absent? I want to ask my dad if you had duped him too.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s lips were pressed together, forming a thin line. She knew the answers to Su Peizhen¡¯s questions very well.

    However, no matter how Su Qingsang phrased her words, Su Peizhen would not necessarily ept the answer.

    ¡°Peizhen.¡± Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t listen to any more of this. In the old days, she did not feel ufortable when she witnessed Su Peizhen embarrass Su Qingsang. She did not know Su Qingsang¡¯s identity at that time.

    Now, however, Su Peizhen was humiliating her daughter in front of her face. Li Qianxue could not stand it anymore. ¡°Be careful about what you say.¡±

    ¡°Why should I be careful?¡± The words incurred Su Peizhen¡¯s wrath. The more protection Li Qianxue showed toward Su Qingsang, the more anger Su Peizhen disyed. ¡°What should I beware of? Everything is going to be taken away from me. Am I entitled to ask why? My mom, my brother, and my grandfather are going to belong to another. Can¡¯t I question that?¡±

    She did not look at Li Qianxue but red at Su Qingsang again.

    ¡°Tell me. What means did you use? What tricks did you y? Tell me. I must know the answer. Why do you show up here and take everything that belonged to me?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s hands clenched into fists, and she bit her lip. Before Li Qianxue opened her mouth, Su Qingsang pressed her arm and turned to Su Peizhen.

    ¡°If you want to know the reason, we can tell you. But are you sure you want to have a conversation here?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s expression showed no discontent or dissatisfaction.

    She stared at Su Peizhen with sincerity in her eyes. She suggested, ¡°If you want to know the reason, certainly we could reveal it here. However, do you want to hear it here? Are you sure you want us to tell everything right here?¡±

    She wanted to remind Su Peizhen of the fact that there strangers in the house. There was not just the immediate family.

    If Su Peizhen continued being unreasonable, her identity was about to be disclosed.

    Li Qianxue decided to give her the dignified status of the adopted daughter of the Su Family. If Su Peizhen insisted on asking for an exnation, it was not difficult to guess the truth, which was that Su Peizhen turned out to be an illegitimate daughter.

    Considering Su Peizhen¡¯s personality, how could she put up with being degraded to an illegitimate daughter after being ady of ss and status all her life?

    Su Peizhen bit her lip, looking at Su Qingsang with resentment. Her eyes were full of visible hostility and enmity.

    ¡°Tell me. Why not? Why can¡¯t you say it here?¡±

    Su Peizhen raised her voice when she spoke thest three words. She lost her cool and her good manners. Anger made her voice shrill. She was desperate for an answer.

    Li Qianxue frowned. Now she was disappointed in Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Peizhen, if you are sure you want to know the answer,e with me.¡±

    They had been mother and daughter for many years. Li Qianxue wanted to guard Su Peizhen¡¯s dignity and her own pride.

    However, Su Peizhen was unwilling to put herself in Li Qianxue¡¯s shoes. She looked at Li Qianxue and believed everything had changed. Did Li Qianxue wish her to disappear from here forever?

    Was Li Qianxue eager to see her leave so that Su Qingsang could take her ce?

    Su Peizhen stared at the people who used to be her closest family. Her eyes were full of pain and indignation.

    ¡°Mom, I remember you taught me that a decent person should have nothing to conceal. If you have anything to tell me, please say it here.¡±

 Chapter 453 - She Loves You Enough to Listen to You

    <h4>Chapter 453: She Loves You Enough to Listen to You</h4>

    Li Qianxue frowned. She lost her patience as Su Peizhen kept pressing her.

    ¡°If you insist on knowing, I will¡ª¡±

    ¡°Let me exin.¡±

    A new voice that had not spoken before called out. The tone was gentle but weary, hoarse and frustrated.

    Li Qianxue looked up, casting her eyes upon the man to whom she has been married half her life. Under normal circumstances, he should have been there with the family.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s face turned grave. She folded her arms across her chest, her eyes ice cold.

    Why did hee here? All the pain and suffering she had experienced until today was because of him. Why did he stille?

    Did hee here to rub it all in her face?

    Old Master Li was unhappy to see Su Chenghui as well. However, as the most senior member of the family, he managed to keep calm.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at Su Chenghui as if she saw her savior. She marched toward Su Chenghui with her eyes fixed on him. She could not keep tears from welling up in her eyes.

    Directing his eyes at Su Peizhen, Su Chenghui looked torn. He turned his head and stared at Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue, dressed in a white gown, looked elegant and graceful. The hint of anger on her face did not impair her grace but added vitality to her beauty.

    She was gorgeous. Su Chenghui sighed silently. Why had he been blind for so many years to the fact that he had such a wife?

    What pained him most was that by the time he realized what was truly going on in his heart, their marriage wasing to an end.

    His heart ached. Gazing at Li Qianxue, he had a thousand words to say to her but failed to utter a single one.

    ¡°Dad¡ª¡±

    When Su Peizhen noticed Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t paying her any attention, she couldn¡¯t help but stomp and call his name.

    ¡°Peizhen.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked back at his daughter and suppressed his rueful feelings.

    Facing Su Peizhen, who looked indignant, he felt guilty regarding her for the first time.

    His mistake was irreversible. What mattered now was finding a way to make up for his error.

    ¡°Peizhen, follow me.¡±

    There was a definite tone of bitterness and regret in his voice.

    Su Peizhen was unwilling to go. At this point, her intuition told her that Su Chenghui was going to say things that she didn¡¯t want to hear.

    Su Peizhen suddenly changed her mind. ¡°Dad. I... I want to hear the answer right here.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s face fell. He was reminded of the usation he had heard from Xiang Caiping.

    Su Chenghui did not think of it before, but today, for the first time, it urred to him that he had spoiled Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    The simple words were spoken so strongly that Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t resist. In this family, if there was someone whom Su Peizhen usually disregarded, it was Su Chenghui. However, at the same time, Su Chenghui was also the one most likely to put her in her ce in extreme situations.

    On the one hand, Su Chenghui gave people an impression of gentleness, as if he would never get angry.

    On the other hand, the whole family knew that if Su Chenghui lost his temper, no one could withstand his anger.

    Su Peizhen hesitated. Suppressing all her discontentment, she followed behind Su Chenghui.

    His face full ofplicated emotions, Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue. ¡°You can go on now.¡±

    With that, he led Su Peizhen upstairs.

    Su Peizhen and Su Chenghui were gone, but all the guests present were all looking puzzled.

    What was going on?

    Even Great-uncle and Great-aunt Li, despite their position of seniority and dignity, couldn¡¯t conceal their bafflement. The younger generations were openly curious.

    It was inappropriate for Great-uncle Li to stick his nose into other people¡¯s affairs, but Great-aunt didn¡¯t mind doing that.

    ¡°Qianxue, may I ask, is Peizhen...¡±

    ¡°She is the daughter of the Su Family,¡± Li Qianxue said with a slight smile, omitting any details.

    Everyone present began to specte. There could be more than one meaning to ¡°the daughter of the Su Family.¡±

    An adopted daughter was a daughter, and so was an illegitimate child. Certainly, ¡°daughter¡± also included one¡¯s biological child.

    Since Su Qingsang turned out to be thedy of the Su Family, the future of Su Peizhen was unclear.

    Su Qingsang was relieved when she saw Su Chenghuiing. If Su Chenghui exined it all to Su Peizhen, it might be easier for her to ept the truth. At least she hoped so.

    However, Su Chenghui looked even more exhausted now than he did yesterday.

    Su Qingsang cast another look at her mother and found her chatting with the rtives from Great-aunt¡¯s side. Li Qianxue looked as if she was not distraught by the appearance of Su Chenghui.

    Su Qingsang sighed. It looked like Li Qianxue had gotten over it.

    ¡°Sis, are you worried?¡± Su Yuxin stood by her side with a concerned look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mom and I will not let anything bad happen.¡±

    ¡°I am not worried.¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head. She couldn¡¯t talk about the look she saw Su Chenghui cast at Li Qianxue.

    She had seen this kind of look before. She knew what it meant. Obviously, Su Chenghui btedly realized whom he truly loved all these years.

    However, Li Qianxue seemed to brush him off and did not care about him anymore.

    When Li Qianxue was in love with her husband, Su Chenghui did not love her back. Finally, when Su Chenghui realized his love for Li Qianxue, she had moved on.

    Su Qingsang suddenly wondered whether fate conspired against them. After all, it was a rare thing to find the right person at the right time.

    Su Yuxin didn¡¯t know why she shook her head. Did she try to keep him from worrying, or did she truly have no worries? Actually, he was a little bit concerned.

    ¡°I felt bad when I saw my sister behaving like this.¡±

    Whatever happened, they had grown up together. Over the years, Su Peizhen had been his beloved sister.

    Now things changed, and his family was torn apart. He found it difficult to ept.

    ¡°Qiangsang, Yuxin,e over.¡±

    Old Master Li called Su Qingsang. She nced at Su Yuxin. Su Qingsang had so many things to say to him but had to put them off.

    Su Qingsang patted Su Yuxin¡¯s shoulder and looked at him with sincerity. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. It will all work out. You may find things hard to process at this moment, but at the end of the day, all will pass.¡±

    Su Yuxin nodded, held her hand, and together they walked towards Old Master Li.

    ...

    In the study room upstairs, Su Peizhen froze after listening to Su Chenghui¡¯s words.

    Though it was January, the air conditioner made the study room warm andfortable. However, a chill pierced Su Peizhen¡¯s heart.

    The intense cold spread along her back, crawled into her limbs, and prated her whole body.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Su Peizhen finally found her voice back, staring at Su Chenghui with her eyes full of suspicion. ¡°Are you kidding me? You are not serious, are you?¡±

    Su Chenghui had not wanted to harm Su Peizhen. Looking at her, he felt terrible.

    He was used to giving her all his love and affection. It was never his intention to cause her any pain.

    ¡°Peizhen, I am sorry.¡±

    The simple words out of Su Chenghui¡¯s mouth were undoubtedly a huge blow to Su Peizhen.

    She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. With her eyes fixed on her father, she spoke in a firm voice, refusing to ept the truth.

    ¡°No way. It is impossible. You are lying. Why are you lying to me?¡±

    Suddenly, she came forward and grabbed Su Chenghui¡¯s clothes. Her eyes were all red, and tears welled up in them.

    ¡°Dad, you are lying to me. How could Su Qingsang be mom¡¯s daughter? How could I be the child of that woman? It is ridiculous. I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Su Peizhen was very emotional. The news was a terrible shock to her. She refused to ept the truth.

    ¡°Peizhen,¡± Su Chenghui spoke helplessly, ¡°It is true. If you don¡¯t believe it, you could go and have a DNA test. In fact, Su Qingsang had done the DNA test before.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Su Peizhen abruptly loosened her grip, stepping backward, and shouted at Su Chenghui: ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. I don¡¯t care. I am the daughter of the Su Family. I am my mom¡¯s daughter.¡±

    She seemed toe up with something and suddenly red at Su Chenghui. ¡°Is it because of Huo Jinyao? Yes, it must be Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Peizhen believed in her own spection. It had to be because of him. ¡°Is it because he is the CEO of the Tianyu Group? Is it because Su Qingsang married him? Do you think Su Qingsang is of more value to the family than I am? Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Peizhen,¡± Su Chenghui cut her off, ¡°what nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it so?¡± Su Peizhen refused to listen to Su Chenghui. ¡°You didn¡¯t get your revenge during the past twenty years. Why did you choose to do it now?¡±

    ¡°Besides, how did my mom find out?¡± She believed this was the major point. ¡°Did you intend to take revenge on my mom? If so, why did you tell her the truth? Why didn¡¯t you keep the secret for the rest of your life? Why?¡±

    Weak and exhausted, Su Peizhen slumped down on the floor, unable to face the fact that she was not the biological daughter of Li Qianxue.

    If there was a mix-up between her and Su Qingsang, did it mean that she was the illegitimate daughter?

    How could she end up being the illegitimate daughter? No, she would never be someone like that. She should be thedy of the Su Family.

    Taking a look at Su Peizhen, Su Chenghui knew it was hard for her to ept the truth.

    However, the truth was the truth. Facts would not change even if Su Peizhen refused to ept them.

    ¡°Peizhen, get up. I¡¯ll take you down.¡±

    ¡°Dad?¡± Su Peizhen looked up at him. ¡°You... are you going to announce that what my mom said is false information?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Su Chenghui shook his head, steadfast about his decision to try his best to fix his mistakes. ¡°I¡¯m going to take you to visit your biological mother.¡±

    Biological mother? Who? The old woman who had pped her?

    Su Peizhen kept shaking her head. The tears in her eyes had spilled over and were running down her face.

    When Su Chenghui approached her, she put her arms around his knees and spoke in a voice that sounded more piteous and pathetic than before. Her tone inspired sympathy.

    ¡°Dad, please. I am begging you. Please go to my mom and tell her I am her daughter. Please tell her you have been mistaken. Please help me. She loves you enough to listen to your words.¡±

 Chapter 454 - I Will Never Make You Angry

    <h4>Chapter 454: I Will Never Make You Angry</h4>

    Though Su Peizhen had spoken in a broken voice, she had made her points quite clearly.

    With a bittersweet smile on his face, Su Chenghui realized that even his daughter knew just how much Li Qianxue loved him. He knew it, too. But he had taken advantage of her love and squandered it away. When he¡¯d finally spent everyst bit of her affection, she left him.

    ¡°Dad, please promise me. I¡¯m begging you. I don¡¯t want to be anyone else¡¯s daughter. I will only acknowledge Li Qianxue as my mom. I have lived with her for over twenty years. I know she loves me, and I know that you love me.¡±

    ¡°I messed up before, but you are my parents. Can¡¯t you forgive me? Please¡ªI am begging you. I promise I will be obedient. I promise I will never make you angry. Please, dad, talk to mom. Please. If you talk to her, she will listen. I know that!¡±

    Su Peizhen pleaded with him emotionally, eyes brimming with tears. It touched Su Chenghui¡¯s heart, and he felt for her.

    However, this would have no impact on his resolve.

    He had made many mistakes, and he was determined to not continue to make them.

    Su Chenghui reached out to pull Su Peizhen up from the ground. She held onto his legs so tightly that he couldn¡¯t loosen her grip.

    Finally, he steeled himself and pulled Su Peizhen up with force, making her stand straight.

    ¡°Peizhen, calm down and listen to me.¡±

    ¡°No. No, I won¡¯t listen to you. I won¡¯t believe anything you say. I won¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Liars. All of them were liars, she thought.

    All of these were lies to her.

    ¡°Dad, I thought you loved me the most. If you loved me so much, how could you have done this to me? I don¡¯t want to be an illegitimate daughter.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s face went grim. Of course, he loved Su Peizhen more than anyone, but at the same time, he never thought she¡¯d react so emotionally.

    And the reason she was so upset was that she didn¡¯t want to be an illegitimate daughter?

    ¡°Su Peizhen,¡± Su Chenghui said in a cold tone, ¡°You can¡¯t argue with me in this matter.¡±

    ¡°Dad?¡± Su Peizhen looked at him questioningly, unwilling to ept what he had said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no use in refusing to ept this.¡± Su Chenghui sighed deeply. ¡°In the past, I failed Qianxue, and I failed Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°I made mistakes in the past. I will not continue making them now.¡±

    Especially now, he was realizing what mattered most to him.

    Su Peizhen kept shaking her head, refusing to ept the news. She abruptly shoved Su Chenghui, who could help but take a few steps back in surprise.

    ¡°I don¡¯t ept it. I don¡¯t ept it now, and I won¡¯t ept it in the future. I will never ept it.¡±

    She stepped backward, turned, and ran out of the door.

    Su Chenghui hadn¡¯t expected Su Peizhen to push him and was left a bit shaken.

    By the time he recovered, Su Peizhen had already gone. Anxious, he hurried out of the room to find her.

    ...

    Downstairs, Su Qingsang recognized almost all of the guests.

    It was mostly rtives and friends of the Li family and the Su family, and although Su Qingsang had met some of them, most of them, she had only heard about.

    Great-uncle Li had two sons and one daughter. Great-aunt had two daughters and one son. All of them were senior members of the family.

    Great-uncle Li¡¯s grandchildren and great-aunt¡¯s grandchildren, however, were her peers¡ªabout the same in age.

    There was not much to say to the seniors. She greeted them and epted their getting-to-know-you gifts.

    It didn¡¯t matter that some rtives didn¡¯t bring gifts. Most of them relied on the Li Family for a living, so they expressed that they would send their giftster.

    Of course, the important thing that day was not the gifts, but the acknowledgment and eptance of Su Qingsang.

    With Li Qianxue and Old Master Li standing beside her, Su Qingsang would now be thedy of the Su family. No one would look down on her anymore.

    After Su Qingsang¡¯s official acknowledgment, the seniors gathered together to talk amongst themselves, while the junior members of the family crowded around Su Qingsang, trying to speak to her.

    Among them were two granddaughters of great-uncle Li and one granddaughter of great-aunt.

    They had always had a pretty good rtionship with Li Qianxue. Though they never bullied Su Qingsang, they used to get along well with Su Peizhen, teasing her andughing with her.

    Now, Su Qingsang¡¯s identity had changed. They knew that they¡¯d never treated her with much respect in the past, so they took this gathering as an opportunity to make it up to her.

    ¡°Qingsang,¡± said Li Yishan, the third granddaughter of great-uncle Li. She was the one who had always looked down on Su Qingsang the most.

    ¡°Uh, look, I¡¯m not one for words. If I ever offended you in any way, I hope you didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°Take it to heart?¡± Su Qingsang smiled confidently, looking unbothered. ¡°That was nothing.¡±

    ¡°I knew you were easygoing and forgiving,¡± said Li Yishan, smiling at the two people standing beside her.

    Li Zhirong, who used to belittle Su Qingsang, agreed. ¡°Yes, just by looking at Su Qingsang, we know that she is a generous person.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Bai Zhen was the granddaughter of great-aunt. As the youngest member of the family, she was always the favorite.

    She could see that her own family was not as powerful as the Li Family, so she took on a kind and submissive approach.

    ¡°Qingsang, what kinds of things do you like to do? Maybe we can join you next time.¡±

    Su Qingsang had been smiling for the whole day. Her smile became stiff. ¡°I usually don¡¯t have much time for fun. There¡¯s a lot of work to do at the hospital, so I am quite busy during the day.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Qingsang is a doctor. You are amazing,¡± said Bai Zhen.

    Bai Yirou, another of Bai Zhen¡¯s sisters, opened her mouth. ¡°Next time, if we want to go to your hospital for a physical examination, can you help us make a reservation in advance?¡±

    Su Qingsang had no idea how to answer that question. ¡°I no longer work at First Hospital of Lin City. So I don¡¯t have that kind of ess anymore.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t practicing anymore?¡± Li Yishan looked at Su Qingsang and said, ¡°Is it because you n to work for Li Group?¡±

    As she asked this, the rest of them looked at each other curiously, waiting for Su Qingsang¡¯s answer.

    If she ended up working for Li Group, it would be easier to cooperate in the future. It was vital information for both families.

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang was bbergasted. ¡°I might go to Rong City.¡±

    Hearing this, they remembered that Su Qingsang¡¯s husband was the president of Tianyu Group, which had its headquarters in Rong City.

    ¡°Qingsang, you are so lucky.¡± Another granddaughter of great-aunt couldn¡¯t help joining in. ¡°I heard Tianyu Group is one of the bestpanies in the nation.¡±

    ¡°And the most important thing is that President Huo is very fond of you.¡±

    The next person to interject was Li Zhirong. She was proud to have been at a party that President Huo Jinyao had attended.

    In all honesty, she envied Su Qingsang¡¯s good fortune¡ªshe was married to the president of Tianyu Group, after all. And now, she was bing thedy of the Su Family.

    The rest of them began ttering andplimenting Su Qingsang as well.

    Su Qingsang was not used to conversations like these, and quickly became ufortable. Just as she was looking for an excuse to leave, Su Peizhen showed up in the door to the living room.

    The first thing that Su Peizhen saw when she entered the living room was all the cousins who used to hang out with her, clustered around Su Qingsang.

    She could see their ingratiating faces even from outside the crowd.

    These people, who had actedpletely differently not long ago, had suddenly be different people.

    All this, just because Su Qingsang was named thedy of the Su Family? Just because Su Qingsang now had a better identity?

    But that identity belonged to her! Su Peizhen thought.

    Any rationality that Su Peizhen had left was gone the moment she witnessed the scene in front of her.

    She allowed impulse to get the best of her. Ignoring Su Qingsang, she dashed through the crowd and marched up to Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue had been busy discussingpany business with two of her cousins.

    Since she had decided to divorce Su Chenghui, she had to make sure she was fully prepared.

    Su Chenghui might not continue to work at Li Group after the divorce. Even if he preferred to stay, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want him there anymore.

    She felt disgusted even at the thought of Su Chenghui staying. However, after thinking it over, she realized that if Su Chenghui left, she would have to hire new staff to rece him.

    It was in the midst of this heated discussion, that a familiar voice interrupted her sentence.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Li Qianxue turned and saw Su Peizhen¡¯s pale face. It was obvious that she had been crying. Li Qianxue¡¯s face turned serious.

    ¡°Peizhen. Why are you down here? Did you get some rest?¡±

    There were twoyers of meaning behind her words: First, did Su Chenghui tell you the truth? Secondly, if you know the truth, why did you still show up here?

    ¡°I don¡¯t need rest.¡± Su Peizhen was a smart girl, but her quick-wittedness was clouded by her emotions.

    She felt so much anger and pain at her loss of identity, that she could no longer keep her wits about her.

    ¡°Mom, did dad lie to me? I am your daughter, right?¡±

    There was a desperate note in her voice. She¡¯d known Li Qianxue as her mother for over twenty years.

    Looking at her, Li Qianxue felt a stab in her heart.

    Her hatred towards Su Chenghui was rapidly growing, but she remained calm. ¡°You are a daughter of the Su Family; that will never change. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    It was the only thing she could give Su Peizhen.

    Su Peizhen was still a daughter of the Su Family. She was willing to allow her that dignity considering she had raised Su Peizhen for over twenty years.

    But the facts were facts. Su Peizhen was not her daughter, and Li Qianxue would not allow her to have what didn¡¯t belong to her.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t think she was being harsh. In fact, she couldn¡¯t help but remember that Su Qingsang was the one who had been mistreated for many years.

    On the flip side, Su Peizhen had enjoyed many benefits and advantages from being thedy of the Su Family, while in actuality, she was the daughter of Xiang Caiping.

    At the thought of this, Li Qianxue knew she couldn¡¯t be soft on Peizhen.

    When it came to Su Chenghui, she chose to divorce him and fight back. Facing Su Peizhen, though, she wanted to do her a favor.

    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Su Peizhen quickly realized what Li Qianxue had meant. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s different.¡±

    Looking at Li Qianxue, Su Peizhen grabbed her arm imploringly. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to just be a daughter of the Su Family. I want to be your daughter. You have cared for me for over twenty years, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Did the past mean nothing to her? Su Peizhen thought.

 Chapter 455 - You Are No Longer My Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 455: You Are No Longer My Daughter</h4>

    Hot tears welled up in Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes again.

    She used to be proud of the fact that she rarely cried, but today, she couldn¡¯t quench that relentless urge.

    Su Peizhen grabbed Li Qianxue¡¯s arm tightly. Her grasp nearly left a red mark on Li Qianxue¡¯s arm.

    Examining Su Peizhen, Li Qianxue struggled with mixed emotions. However, her confusion disappeared the moment she saw Su Chenghui enter the living room.

    ¡°I said, you are still a daughter of the Su Family.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Su Peizhen shook her head. She heard the tness in Li Qianxue¡¯s voice. ¡°Mom, do you really not want me anymore? I¡¯m Peizhen. Don¡¯t you love me the most? Mom!¡±

    Li Qianxue pried off Su Peizhen¡¯s hands at the sight of Su Chenghui. She felt another stab in her heart and red at him, fury ming in her eyes.

    ¡°I am not your mom,¡± said Li Qianxue, forcing the words through gritted teeth. She knew that she was projecting her anger onto Su Peizhen, but she couldn¡¯t take it out on Su Chenghui. Instead, she would punish him by hurting his baby girl.

    ¡°You are not my daughter, and I am not your mom.¡±

    Seeing Su Peizhen¡¯s shock at her words, Li Qianxue forced herself to turn her head. ¡°Go back to your room and get some rest. There are lots of guests here¡ªdon¡¯t bother anyone.¡±

    Don¡¯t bother anyone?

    Stricken, Su Peizhen looked at Li Qianxue.

    What did she mean by ¡°don¡¯t bother them¡±? Was she not still a daughter of the family? So now, she didn¡¯t deserve to be there with the rtives just because she was not Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter?

    Suddenly, she recalled memories of the past. She remembered how Su Qingsang, who used to be the illegitimate daughter of the Su Family, had lived her life for many years.

    Su Peizhen shook her head decisively. She refused to ept that one day, she would have to live that way.

    When guests came to the house, she would no longer be allowed to be present; instead, she¡¯d be made to hide like a shadow. She didn¡¯t want to live without her parents¡¯ love. She didn¡¯t want to live like that.

    ¡°Mom, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Peizhen.¡± Su Chenghui came over and grabbed Su Peizhen¡¯s hand, turning to leave with her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Peizhen threw off his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. Why should I go? I am also a daughter of the Su Family.¡±

    Peering at Li Qianxue, she said, ¡°Mom just confirmed that I am also a daughter of the Su Family. Since I am a daughter of the Su Family, why should I leave?¡±

    Su Chenghui looked pained. Su Peizhen¡¯s behavior was making his head hurt.

    ¡°Peizhen,e with me.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Su Peizhen turned to look at Li Qianxue. ¡°Mom, are you really going to treat me like this? Do you really want to abandon me? Are you really deciding not to acknowledge me as your daughter anymore?¡±

    Li Qianuxe had intended to protect Su Peizhen¡¯s dignity, but she couldn¡¯t stand her aggressive attitude.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s presence didn¡¯t help¡ªit only irritated her and provoked her into retorting, ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want to have you here anymore. You are not my daughter.¡±

    Li Qianxue red directly at Su Chenghui, eyes full of hostility. ¡°Now, my daughter is Su Qingsang. She is my daughter.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face turned white. She was trembling like an autumn leaf blown by the wind.

    Su Chenghui felt dreadful, and looking at Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes, he knew that she was punishing his daughter for his actions. Smiling sadly, he stepped forward to put his hand on Su Peizhen¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Peizhen, let¡¯s go.¡±

    It was time to bring Su Peizhen to visit Xiang Caiping.

    Even if Xiang Caiping refused to acknowledge and ept her, they were mother and daughter. He was sure that an affectionate rtionship would grow as long as they spent ample time together.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Su Peizhen moved to one side, avoiding Su Chenghui¡¯s hand. She stood opposite Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue.

    While Li Qianxue had been talking to her cousins, she was standing on the outskirts of the room. Her daughter was the star of the party, and she wanted to keep the party all about Su Qingsang.

    However, from where she was standing, Su Peizhen could easily see everyone in the living room.

    Old Master Li was frowning in her direction, looking dissatisfied with her.

    By his side, Su Yuxin looked like he might say something. His eyes were fixed on her, revealing what he was thinking. He expected her to leave as soon as possible.

    And then there was Su Qingsang. Still surrounded by others, Su Qingsang was looking back at her.

    Her stare was calm and didn¡¯t seem to contain much emotion. Strangely, Su Peizhen noticedpassion and sympathy in her eyes.

    Even so, Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t stand Su Qingsang¡¯s staring.

    Who even was Su Qingsang? How dare she pity her?

    What entitled Su Qingsang to look at her like that? How could Su Qingsang be so condescending?

    Su Peizhen hated that. She red at Su Qingsang with resentment.

    Did Su Qingsang believe that she could decide everything, now that she had a new identity? No way.

    Let them go ahead, she thought, they would all see who¡¯d be having thestugh.

    ¡°Peizhen.¡± Seeing the aggression in Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes, Su Chenghui feltplicated emotions. Li Qianxue also noticed Su Peizhen¡¯s re.

    How well Li Qianxue had treated Su Peizhen in the past twenty-five years equaled how remorseful she felt towards Su Qingsang now.

    She couldn¡¯t allow it when she saw her adopted daughter looking at Su Qingsang with such animosity.

    ¡°Peizhen, don¡¯t make a scene. Go back to your room.¡±

    Her tone was cold. The way Li Qianxue saw it, she had a lot to make up to Su Qinsang, her actual daughter.

    The past was the past. She couldn¡¯t take back the past, but she wouldn¡¯t let anyone bully Su Qingsang any longer.

    Even if it was Su Peizhen, the one she reared, that was antagonizing her

    There was a warning note in Li Qianxue¡¯s voice, which put Su Peizhen over the edge.

    ¡°Me, make a scene?¡±

    She was fighting for what she deserved. How could that be considered making a scene?

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I make a scene?¡± She pointed to Su Qingsang. ¡°You didn¡¯t inform me at all about her and just changed my identity. I can¡¯t ask about it or protest it?¡±

    Was she really being forced to ept this unfair destiny?

    ¡°Su Peizhen.¡± Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t listen to this any longer. ¡°Be mindful of what you¡¯re saying and who¡¯s around you. Your dad has answered what you wanted to ask. I have told you what you wanted to know. If you can¡¯t control yourself, it¡¯s better that you leave.¡±

    She lowered her voice so people wouldn¡¯t be able to hear what she was saying, but Su Peizhen didn¡¯t appreciate that.

    ¡°Am I not calm?¡± Su Peizhen nodded slowly. ¡°Ok, great. I¡¯m in the wrong anyway, aren¡¯t I? This is all my fault, right?¡±

    She looked at the people in front of her¡ªher friends, her rtives, and her beloved parents.

    She nodded again and again in disbelief, stomped her feet, turned around, and ran away.

    She moved so fast this time that Su Chenghui wouldn¡¯t be able to catch her.

    Su Chenghui frowned and saw the corners of Li Qianxue¡¯s mouth turning up in disdain.

    Behind the scorn, there was an eternity of hatred in her eyes.

 Chapter 456 - Are You Satisfied Right Now

    <h4>Chapter 456: Are You Satisfied Right Now</h4>

    Li Qianxue met Su Chenghui¡¯s look and stepped forward in front of him.

    ¡°Peizhen is headstrong. You¡¯d better go and console her.¡±

    It was done¡ªthe only thing left was for everyone to ept it. There was no way around the situation, even if people didn¡¯t ept it.

    Su Chenghui remained silent and turned around. He heard Li Qianxue¡¯s voicee from behind him.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, is this what you wanted? Is this what you wanted to see? Are you satisfied now?¡±

    Su Chenghui had gotten his revenge. Now, was he happy? Was he satisfied?

    Su Chenghui¡¯s body trembled as if he was suddenly drained of all his energy.

    He didn¡¯t turn around and his back remained stiff. Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t going to let him off easy. ¡°Su Chenghui, how I wish I could kill you.¡±

    Despite her words, she made sure to smile as she spoke. Bystanders seeing that scene wouldn¡¯t know the truth and would think they were talking about their kids.

    Only the two of them knew that what they were talking about had nothing to do with the kids.

    Her voice was icy, and the loathing in her tone dug deep into Su Chenghui¡¯s heart.

    He ignored his urge to turn and face her, instead, rushing off to find Su Peizhen without another word. The back of his head bobbing away made him look like a fleeing coward.

    Li Qianxue collected herself. She turned and smiled again.

    Not only was today the festival, but it was also a special day that should belong to Su Qingsang. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want others to affect her mood, especially not Su Chenghui.

    Su Qingsang kept silent. Watching Su Peizhen run away like that, she was feeling a full range of emotions.

    In just that moment, she felt sympathetic towards Su Peizhen.

    Li Zhirong and Li Yishan, who were standing by her, looked like they were about to say something. Quickly, Su Qingsang smiled politely at them and found an excuse to go up to Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Li Qianxue had been tough earlier, and Su Qingsang thought that she might still feel bad about it now. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I am fine. I am good.¡±

    Li Qianxue lookedposed. In actuality, she didn¡¯t dislike Su Peizhen, but it made her extremely ufortable that Peizhen was the daughter of Su Chenghui and Xiang Caiping.

    Su Chenghui had switched her identity at birth so that she could live in a wealthy family.

    The very thought of it made Li Qianxue feel like her heart was on fire, and that me burned her rationality to ashes.

    If Su Peizhen was hurt by the way she¡¯d been dealt with today, Li Qianxue was not the one to me. She should me Su Chenghui.

    Taking a deep breath, Li Qianxue touched Su Qingsang¡¯s arm. ¡°I am good. But you¡ªyou should always remember who you are. If someone wrongs you, you don¡¯t need to tolerate it. Just take them down a peg. Whatever happens, I¡¯m always on your side.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Now Su Qingsang knew where Su Peizhen¡¯s imperious personality came from.

    ¡°Who woulde and provoke me? You¡¯re overthinking this.¡±

    ¡°I just want you to know that.¡± Yes, ordinary people would not be provoking Su Qingsang, but there were plenty of senseless people out there.

    Li Qianxue had mixed feelings thinking of the look in Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes when she stormed out the door.

    She patted Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. ¡°Actually, I shouldn¡¯t be telling you this, but I know you saw what happened today. I am afraid Peizhen may not understand. If she makes things difficult for you, you don¡¯t have to worry. Handle it however seems suitable to you.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I know.¡± Su Qingsang smiled and tried tofort her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much. I believe Peizhen just couldn¡¯t make peace with it at that moment. She will understand, one day.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Li Qianxue had raised Su Peizhen for over twenty years, so she didn¡¯t want to think ill of her. She hoped Su Peizhen¡¯s resistance to the change would only be temporary.

    However, Li Qianxue was still afraid that Su Peizhen would act rashly and be reckless if she couldn¡¯t get over it.

    Li Qianxue thought to warn her daughter to watch out for Su Peizhen, but she bit back the words, remembering that Su Qingsang was soon leaving for Rong City.

    It was unlikely the two of them woulde across each other in the future. Forget it¡ªQingsang probably wouldn¡¯t need the warning anyways.

    Li Qianxue believed that she would be able to face Su Peizhen after Su Qingsang was gone. She would have time to fully recover from finding out that her husband had switched her child with another one.

    It had been a long day, but Su Qingsang¡¯s identity was eventually revealed to all the friends and rtives by the end of the night.

    Li Qianxue chose to exin things as she was seeing off the guests, in an effort to spare Su Peizhen¡¯s feelings.

    Su Peizhen would remain a daughter of the Su family, so the fight that evening would just be considered a rough patch in the broad scheme of things.

    Most people in their business circle were quite smart. They understood Li Qianxue¡¯s intentions to consider Su Peizhen a daughter of the Su family; thus, they would continue to treat her with dignity and respect.

    After Li Qianxue saw off thest guest, she went back to the living room and found Old Master Li seated on the couch, waiting for her.

    ¡°Where is Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°I let her go upstairs and have some rest.¡± Old Master Li gestured for her to sit next to him, and he said slowly, ¡°What are you going to do about Peizhen?¡±

    Earlier, Li Qianxue was not the only one to see Su Peizhen¡¯s angry eyes¡ªOld Master Li had seen them, too.

    Old Master Li thought much more deeply than Li Qianxue. Su Peizhen had taken the position that belonged to Su Qingsang.

    She¡¯d been given the privilege of receiving everything that she ever wished for. Because of this, Su Peizhen had way more property to her name than Su Qingsang.

    Su Peizhen had her own house by the age of sixteen, and her eighteenth birthday present from Li Qianxue was a shop. When she turned twenty, Li Qianxue bought her a vi.

    Although the vi couldn¡¯tpare to this mansion, it wasrge and expensive.

    Su Peizhen had also received birthday presents from Old Master Li every year, as well asvish gifts such as cars or other investments from Su Chenghui.

    Since these were all gifted to her, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t intend to take anything back; so, Su Peizhen was left with a lot of expensive belongings.

    Old Master Li had nned to provide Su Peizhen with a dowry. However, he was concerned after seeing Su Peizhen¡¯s behavior that day.

    ¡°Though Chenghui¡¯s actions cannot be put on Peizhen, you saw how she acted earlier.¡±

    As the saying goes: a man whose heart is not content is like a snake that tries to swallow an elephant. What if they believed that they had given enough to her, but Su Peizhen didn¡¯t find it sufficient?

    ¡°Dad, I know what I am doing.¡± If Su Peizhen would just ept her new identity and stay in her ce, a lot would be resolved.

    However, if Su Peizhen insisted on opposing Su Qingsang and couldn¡¯t keep out of trouble, it would be bad for everyone.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯ve got a n.¡± Old Master Li was still affectionate of Su Peizhen. But these benign feelings were not enough to outweigh his anger at Su Chenghui¡¯s deception, and they were not enough to quell his outrage at seeing his daughter hurt by that man.

    When all of that had gone down, Li Qianxue was pregnant, and Old Master Li pressured Su Chenghui to marry his daughter.

    If Su Chenghui was truly unwilling, he could have refused. The Li family could easily afford a child. If he hadn¡¯t agreed, it¡¯s not like they would have kidnapped him and brought him to church.

    Look at what Su Chenghui did instead. He was so duplicitous that he agreed to marry Li Qianxue, then turned around and betrayed her in the worst way possible.

    Remembering all this, just like Li Qianxue, Old Master Li could not let go of his anger no matter how much he loved Su Peizhen.

    As Old Master Li realized his tone had turned unfriendly, he sighed and said, ¡°If Peizhen wants toe back and live here after Qingsang goes to Rong City, we shouldn¡¯t stop her. We epted Qingsang before she was your daughter. Of course we won¡¯t reject Peizhen now.¡±

    Since she was still a daughter of the Su family, Su Peizhen¡¯s life would not be affected much, even if she got married.

    But Su Peizhen¡¯s unpredictability was a problem. If she remained impetuous and hotheaded, the ns her elders had made for her would all be in vain.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t say anything, but this was what she was thinking, too.

    ...

    Upstairs, Su Qingsang, exhausted, changed her clothes and called Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Honey?¡± Huo Jinyao quickly picked up the phone. Su Qingsang heard distant chatting on the other side, and she figured Huo Jinyao was at the Huo mansion.

    ¡°Are you at home?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded, walking to the corridor with his phone in his hand. ¡°I am at home. Great-uncle and great-aunt both came over today.¡±

    Ah yes, today was the Lantern Festival. ¡°Please send my greetings to grandpa.¡±

    She wanted to tell him that she would be returning to Rong City in a few days, but she stopped herself. She wanted to surprise Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa understood why you could not be here.¡±

    ¡°You alwaysfort me. I was afraid that grandpa would be angry with me.¡±

    Even Huo Manzi had stood out and criticized her in the past, so Su Qingsang feared that all the senior members of the Huo family would haveints about her.

    ¡°Come on, please stop thinking that nonsense. I said that nothing was wrong, and I meant it. Feel free to stay there and keep your mompany.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± she said abruptly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I miss you.¡±

    On the other side of the phone, Huo Jinyao smiled yfully. ¡°If you miss me, why don¡¯t youe to see me as soon as possible when you¡¯re finished with your mom? When you¡¯re here, you can prove how much you miss me...¡±

    Rascal. Su Qingsang bit her lip and mumbled, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Qingsang hung up the phone and felt her cheeks heating up. She patted her face, trying to cool them down.

    Dropping the phone, Su Qingsangid down on the bed. She was contemting buying a ne ticket for the day after tomorrow. That would give her time to pack and buy gifts for Old Master Huo.

    Su Qingsang remembered that she¡¯d left the gifts that she boughtst time at Huo Jinyao¡¯s vi. Should she pick them up tomorrow?

    She should probably inform Li Qianxue before that since she¡¯d asked her mother to apany her to Rong City.

    While Su Qingsang was fantasizing about going to Rong City, miles away, Su Peizhen had seeded in not letting her father catch up to her.

    After leaving the Su family party, she got in her car and quickly drove away. She kept driving until she realized that she had nowhere to go.

    The Su family¡ªthey were her home. But she couldn¡¯t go back, her home was now taken over by Su Qingsang.

    She could return to her apartment, but there would be no one there. It would be cold and quiet. She didn¡¯t want to stay there alone.

    She didn¡¯t have the slightest idea of where else she could go.

 Chapter 457 - Huo Jinyao Has Really Taken It Too Far

    <h4>Chapter 457: Huo Jinyao Has Really Taken It Too Far</h4>

    Thinking about what Su Chenghui had said about taking her to the old woman who had hit her, Su Peizhen got angrier and angrier.

    Atst, she turned the wheel and drove to a fancy club that she had used to visit a lot.

    Once inside, she ordered plenty of alcohol.

    She was in a very bad mood and wanted a drink.

    She often came to the club, so the waiters all knew her. Soon, they served her alcohol.

    The table was upied by expensive alcohol. Any bottle on that table could be worth tens of thousands.

    Su Peizhen opened one bottle and poured what was in it straight into her mouth. She drank so fast that she almost choked. She stopped to cough and continued.

    Before long, she finished half of the bottle. That wasn¡¯t enough for her. She emptied that bottle and opened the second one.

    She was alone in the VIP room. As a regr guest of the club, she wasn¡¯t worried about her safety in that ce.

    After drinking two or three bottles, she was drunk.

    Shey down on the couch and fell asleep. A whileter, she woke up, wanting to go to the bathroom.

    There was a bathroom in the room, but she shambled out of the room.

    On her way back to her own room, she passed by another VIP room and heard Huo Jinyao¡¯s name.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao has really taken it too far. He relies on the power of the Tianyu Group to bully people. How outrageous.¡±

    The voice was familiar. Su Peizhen felt that she had heard it somewhere before.

    ¡°He bullied us, but what we can do about it? There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    That voice sounded familiar too. Su Peizhen blinked, thinking about where she had heard those voices before.

    ¡°Am I not right? Do you know that I hate his guts now? But my parents forbid me from giving Huo Jinyao any trouble.¡±

    ¡°Forget it,¡± someone said sourly. ¡°What can you possibly do to him? This is Huo Jinyao, not just some ordinary guy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Huo Jinyao is hard to deal with. You see, Junjiao angered him before, and as a result, she had to give her project to the Li family. She almost got that project.¡±

    That was another man¡¯s voice. Once he spoke, the room fell into silence.

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t bear listening to the conversation.

    Bang! She pushed the door open violently.

    ¡°Why are you guys so afraid of Huo Jinyao? Why? If you want to give him trouble, just do it. How powerful is he, exactly? Does he have a superpower?¡±

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    The people in the room turned to the door.

    Su Peizhen nced at them. She was drunk, but she could still recognize them.

    They were Luo Meishan¡¯s brother, Luo Haonan, Song Youhe¡¯s brother, Song Yangjia, and Wu Ran, who followed the two everywhere.

    The team would beplete if Qiu Yanbo and Chang Qiuhai were there.

    The ones who had been talking earlier were Luo Haonan and Song Yangjia. Before, Huo Jinyao had made both of their families suffer because their mothers had used to have issues with Xiang Caiping.

    Currently, Luoxing Market and Kesong Electronics were both subsidiarypanies of Tianyu Group.

    Luo Haonan and Song Yangjia had been transformed from two rich young men into a joke. Mrs. Song and Mrs. Luo had almost been kicked out of their families by their husbands.

    For many days, the people from those two families hadn¡¯t dared to leave their homes. They felt too ashamed to face the world.

    Seeing them reminded Su Peizhen of what had happened to them. That was also the reason why Su Chenghui had sent her away from the family.

    If Su Chenghui hadn¡¯t sent her away, the truth about Su Qingsang¡¯s real parents wouldn¡¯t have been unearthed so soon.

    Thinking about that, Su Peizhen was so angry. She clenched her teeth. She was mad at Su Qingsang, and she hated Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Why is it so hard to bring Huo Jinyao down? Instead ofining, you might as well take action.¡±

    Luo Haonan and Song Yangjia didn¡¯t respond to her. Mrs. Song and Mrs. Luo were the ones who had caused the ident in which Xiang Caiping had suffered.

    Why would they do something as difficult and pointless as that if they weren¡¯t trying to help Su Peizhen and make her happy?

    In the end, when things had gone south, no one had said anything for the Luo or Song families.

    Mrs. Luo and Mrs. Song had thought about going to find Li Qianxue. However, Su Peizhen had been sent away from home at that time. How could Li Qianxue have possibly been in the mood to help them?

    Not to mention the fact that it was Huo Jinyao who had given them the trouble. He showed no respect for even Su Chenghui, not to mention anyone else.

    So now, neither of them was happy to see Su Peizhen.

    The drunk Su Peizhen sneered, ¡°What? Are you guys ming me now?¡±

    The two didn¡¯t say anything, but the looks on their faces revealed that she was right.

    ¡°Ah, you me me? For what? I was sent out of the country by my father because of what happened, and now my mother doesn¡¯t want me. I now understand that family isn¡¯t real. Only interest is.¡±

    As for what Li Qianxue had said to Su Chenghui, including mixing up the two babies and the revenge, she believed that was total nonsense.

    She had spent twenty years raising her. Didn¡¯t that mean anything at all?

    Some said that the people who raised you could be more important than the ones who had given you life. Why was it the other way around in the eyes of Li Qianxue and Old Master Li?

    It was all because Su Qingsang had married Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao was running the Tianyu Group, and the Tianyu Group was in a partnership with the Li family. Huo Jinyao was able to give Su Peizhen trouble over and over again.

    No one could tolerate that.

    Upon hearing her words, Luo Haonan and Song Yangjia looked at Su Peizhen together. She had always been a spoiled girl. Being sent abroad by her family was indeed harsh. Thinking about that, the two men couldn¡¯t help but soften their hearts a little toward her, especially Luo Haonan.

    He had always liked Su Peizhen. He remembered her as a beautiful and sunny girl.

    He had never seen her so unhappy and heartbroken.

    Wu Ran stood up, looked at Su Peizhen, and said, ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at him, then at Luo Haonan and Song Yangjia. Abruptly, sheughed. ¡°I do have an idea, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll be good for you.¡±

    She closed the door and walked up to the people in the room, step by step.

    ¡°You know how to bring Huo Jinyao down?¡± Song Yangjia didn¡¯t believe that. ¡°Your family is now in a close partnership with the Tianyu Group, right? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your parents might be angry at you?¡±

    ¡°Who said that I¡¯m gonna bring Huo Jinyao down?¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at the three of them coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t do anything to Huo Jinyao for the time being. After all, the entire Tianyu Group is behind him. But I know his weakness. It¡¯s hard to deal with him, but it¡¯s easy to deal with his weakness.¡±

    Wu Ran narrowed his eyes, noticing the fierce look on Su Peizhen¡¯s face. ¡°Are you talking about the illegitimate daughter from your family?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Peizhen said through clenched teeth. The look in her eyes grew fiercer than before. ¡°I¡¯m talking about her.¡±

    When they heard her words, all three men on the scene felt chills go down their spines.

    ...

    Su Yuxin went to school for registration the next day. It was his third year of high school. He didn¡¯t take the schoolwork seriously, but still, someone needed to stay in the family home.

    So, after some discussion, the family decided to stick with the n. Old Master Li would go to Rong City with Li Qianxue and Su Qingsang.

    Su Yuxin would stay in the family. As for the Li family¡¯s business, Li Qianxue decided to delegate the power to lower levels and let the managers of the few departments under her to take on some important responsibilities.

    All of those people were senior members of thepany and were very loyal to thepany. They weren¡¯t as capable as Su Chenghui, but for some things,munication could solve all the problems.

    As for Su Chenghui...

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t forget to call thewyer Chen to tell Su Chenghui to sign the file.

    Unexpectedly, Su Chenghui still said no. Li Qianxue was angry about it. She felt that Su Chenghui was shameless.

    What gave him the right to refuse to sign his name?

    ¡°Su Chenghui, what else do you want? Do you think that I wouldn¡¯t dare leak the secret about Su Peizhen¡¯s real mother?¡±

    Li Qianxue and the others had booked ne tickets to Rong City for tomorrow. She wanted to end her story with Su Chenghui before she left.

    ¡°Qianxue...¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s voice sounded tired. ¡°Peizhen has gone missing.¡±

    Li Qianxue stopped short. Then she snorted withughter and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you follow her out yesterday? How could she possibly have gone missing?¡±

    Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t exin that. He had always been a cautious person. He never drove too fast, and neither did his driver.

    Su Peizhen drove a lot faster than he did.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been to many ces, but I couldn¡¯t find her. She turned off her phone. I¡¯m really worried about her.¡±

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t say the awful words that she wanted to say. After all, she had spent over twenty years raising Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Go and ask her friends if you have the time. Someone will know where she is.¡±

    ¡°I know the people you¡¯re talking about. I contacted them yesterday. None of them has seen her.¡±

    Li Qianxue felt annoyed, and her tone grew unfriendly.

    ¡°So what? Do you want me to care about her like I used to? Do you want me to try to find her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say, then? Why don¡¯t you sign?¡± Thinking about that made Li Qianxue even angrier. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d forget about our divorce when I heard you say that Peizhen is gone missing? I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s not gonna happen.¡±

    Her determined attitude made Su Chenghui feel bitter.

    ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m not getting a divorce.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Li Qianxue was irritated. ¡°Let¡¯s throw another party tomorrow, then, and invite all the high-status people in Lin City. I want to openly make Qingsang the daughter of the Su family.¡±

    Su Chenghui was thinking about Su Peizhen¡¯s reaction yesterday. He knew that if Li Qianxue did that, Su Peizhen would be the first one to copse.

    After all, Su Peizhen was the daughter whom he had loved so deeply for so many years. He didn¡¯t have the heart to put her in that kind of situation. So he found himself in a tough spot.

    ...

 Chapter 458 - Dont You Find It Ridiculous?

    <h4>Chapter 458: Don¡¯t You Find It Ridiculous?</h4>

    Su Chenghui was struggling. He did not know if he should sign the divorce papers or not.

    He did not have the heart to put Su Peizhen into that kind of situation. For Su Peizhen, it would be worse than if he had killed her.

    He didn¡¯t want to leave Li Qianxue either. He knew her so well. Once he signed the paper, he would have no chance of getting back together with her.

    Thinking about the day before, he felt as if his heart were bleeding.

    He closed his eyes for a moment, then said to her helplessly, ¡°Qianxue, do things between us truly have to be like this?¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, do you hear yourself? Don¡¯t you find what you said ridiculous?¡±

    Li Qianxue was so angry that she almostughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? Did you really think that after you did something so evil to me, I would stay with you and pretend nothing happened? Did you really think that I¡¯d turn a blind eye to what has happened and continue treating Su Peizhen like my real daughter willingly because I was her mother for over twenty years?¡±

    If the two babies had been mixed up by ident, she might continue to look at Su Peizhen as her daughter and take care of her.

    But what was the truth? The mother-daughter rtionship between Su Peizhen and herself had been single-handedly nned by Su Chenghui. How could she possibly tolerate that?

    Li Qianxue loved Su Peizhen, but that love wasn¡¯t as strong as the pain that she now suffered, knowing that she had been deceived and betrayed by the man she loved the most.

    She had loved him so deeply before. Now, she hated him equally.

    That hatred reached its peak when she thought about how miserable Su Qingsang¡¯s life had been in the past years. She had nearly been sent to an orphanage. If that had happened, she would never have had a chance to meet her real mother.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, I¡¯m telling you, I even want to drink your blood and eat your flesh now. Do you think I have no idea about those dirty thoughts in your head? Listen carefully. I¡¯ve stated things very clearly on the divorce agreement. I¡¯ve given you what you deserve. If you want more, or if you¡¯re brewing some other nasty scheme, I will never let you get what you want.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, no, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t exin. He knew that in Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes, he was an untrustworthy man.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sign the papers because I don¡¯t want to get a divorce. Qianxue, believe me, I really love you...¡±

    ¡°And you expect me to believe that? Do you expect me to believe that despite that you¡¯ve been ignoring me for twenty years, on the very day you¡¯re getting a divorce, you¡¯ve suddenly realized that you can¡¯t live without me?¡±

    Even Su Chenghui himself thought that sounded ridiculous. However, it was true.

    Li Qianxue would not, of course, believe him. She snorted loudly with scorn.

    ¡°Yeah, if I believed you, you¡¯d be able to stay and give Su Peizhen more benefits, right?¡±

    Li Qianxue spoke through clenched teeth. She¡¯d had no idea that Si Chenghui was so shameless. ¡°I¡¯m done talking to you. I want to see your name on the papers by the end of today. If I don¡¯t see it, you just wait and see what happens.¡±

    After ending the call, Li Qianxue was still very angry.

    She patted her chest heavily to calm herself down. It was hard, though. If she weren¡¯t such a strong person, she would have burst into tears.

    ¡°Li Qianxue, look at yourself. How blind you were. Look what kind of man you¡¯ve fallen for,¡± she said to herself.

    Su Chenghui came from an ordinary family and didn¡¯t love her. But before, she had believed that he was, at least, a proud man, a man with a backbone.

    Perhaps he had been proud at first. The twenty years of wealth and an easy life had softened him.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, you¡¯ve done this to me now, and I won¡¯t let you get away with it so easily.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes turned red. She could not cool herself down.

    She had nned to show Su Chenghui ast bit of respect. However, since he was so shameless, why would she bother doing that?

    She took out her phone to make a call. Before she dialed the number, Su Qingsang knocked on the door and came in.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re home.¡± Seeing her daughter, Li Qianxue dropped her phone.

    Su Qingsang had gone to Huo Jinyao¡¯s house to pick up the gifts that she had prepared before. Li Qianxue had prepared some too. The gifts from her and the ones from her daughter would be different.

    Gifts from different people would surely deliver different wishes.

    ¡°Are you tired? I told you to bring Yuxin with you, but you didn¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¡°Mom, Yuxin needed to go to school for registration today. Why would I make hime with me? There weren¡¯t a lot of things to take, and you sent Xiaoyu and Uncle Zhang to help me. Why would I get tired?¡±

    When she finished speaking, Su Qingsang saw that her mother¡¯s eyes were slightly red.

    ¡°Mom, what happened? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°Nothing happened.¡± Li Qianxue had been infuriated just now. Seeing her daughter calmed her down.

    Su Chenghui was an awful man, but still, he was Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin¡¯s father. If his reputation went bad, Yuxin¡¯s and Qingsang¡¯s lives in Lin City would be difficult too.

    Besides, there was also the fact that Su Qingsang had married into the Huo family. Families like that valued reputation the most.

    She changed her mind. She probably owed it to Su Chenghui. For the time being, she could do no more than restrain her anger.

    It was hard to pretend nothing had happened. She couldn¡¯t help but show her feelings on her face.

    Su Qingsang had experienced a lot. She was no longer an unsophisticated girl.

    She pondered things briefly. At present, Su Chenghui and Su Peizhen were the only two people who could make Li Qianxue unhappy.

    Su Peizhen had made such a scene the day before. Li Qianxue must have been very unhappy about that already. As for Su Chenghui, the only thing he could do to make Li Qianxue so upset was refuse to sign the divorce papers.

    Thinking about the look that she¡¯d seen in Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes yesterday, Su Qingsang¡¯s feelings wereplicated.

    She thought for a moment before sitting down beside Li Qianxue and saying, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve talked to Huo Jinyao. He has houses and apartments in Rong City. Let¡¯s go and take a look at those ces tomorrow, see if you¡¯ll prefer to stay in a house or an apartment.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Li Qianxue patted her hand and said, ¡°We can stay in a hotel. This time, we¡¯re going to visit your husband¡¯s family. It¡¯ll be the first time. Us staying in their house is reasonable, but that might put us in a lower ce than them.¡±

    ¡°Mom, are you really going to stay in a hotel?¡±

    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Li Qianxue looked at her daughter. She couldn¡¯t love her more. She tried to make it up to her, but it never felt like enough. ¡°I sent someone to Rong City after you talked about leaving. We¡¯ll just buy a house near the Huo family. We are not as rich as them, but we can afford our own house.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t understand why some people loved to purchase houses so much. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s necessary.¡± Li Qianxue held her hand and said, ¡°You married into that family. No matter how many things Huo Jinyao gave you, those things still belong to his family. A woman needs to be strong and rich so people will show her respect. Your independence is one thing, and your family¡¯s attitude is another thing. I¡¯m going to buy more than one property and put all of them under your name.¡±

    ¡°Mom...¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know how to react for a moment. ¡°Old Master Huo gave me a house when I was in the Huo family. Now you¡¯re gonna buy me more houses. What do I need so many houses for?¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want as many properties as possible? It¡¯s not a bad thing. You¡¯ll be able to live in any house you like, and if you don¡¯t like them, you can just rent them out and take the money.¡±

    Hearing Su Qingsang¡¯s words, she sighed. During the past years, her daughter had missed so many things that were supposed to belong to her and suffered so much bitterness.

    All of the other rich kids in the city had more than ten properties under their names.

    Her daughter was the only one who had never gotten a thing from her family. Thinking about that, Li Qianxue started feeling ufortable again.

    ¡°Come on. Look, I didn¡¯t even do anything for you when you got married. Even though you are already married, I¡¯m still not feelingfortable about it. Just let me do something for you.¡±

    Su Qingsang prepared to say something else, but Li Qianxue held her hand tightly.

    ¡°Qingsang, you might not like me saying this, but I still want to tell you that I now understand that good men like your grandpa are so rare in this world. You and Huo Jinyao love each other now, and that¡¯s a good thing, but who can say what¡¯ll happen in the future? A person can¡¯t always be lucky. You need to have your own properties in Rong City. In the future, if Huo Jinyao does something to hurt you, I want you to have somewhere to go. You can alwayse back to Lin City, but it¡¯ll still be two hours flying back here. I won¡¯t let his family bully you. Let me buy you the properties, so I won¡¯t be so worried about you. Will you do that for me?¡±

    When she said that, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have the heart to say anything else. She thought for a moment and decided to say something for Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao isn¡¯t that kind of man. Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Li Qianxue thought of her own father. ¡°I hope you two will always love each other and that he¡¯ll always be a good man. After all, it¡¯s not easy to find a man like your grandfather.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s mother had gotten ill after giving birth to her and never recovered. She had died years after Li Qianxue was born.

    Old Master Li couldn¡¯t forget her, nor could he trust anyone else with his daughter. Therefore, he never married again. If he had, Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t have been so spoiled.

    That was also the reason why she had fallen in love with Su Chenghui so irresistibly when she was young. Back then, she¡¯d had nothing to worry about.

    ¡°Mom, I get it.¡±

    Su Qingsang had only returned to the family for a matter of days. However, Li Qianxue was thinking about everything for her.

    She could feel her mother¡¯s love. She put her arms around Li Qianxue¡¯s waist and held her.

    But suddenly, she thought of Xiang Caiping. She was a poor woman. She wondered if Su Peizhen would ept Xiang Caiping as easily as she epted Li Qianxue.

    ...

 Chapter 459 - Someone Is Trying to Kill Me Now

    <h4>Chapter 459: Someone Is Trying to Kill Me Now</h4>

    Xiang Caiping was a good person.

    Su Qingsang wished that Su Peizhen could set aside her prejudices and get along with Xiang Caiping.

    They could forge a good rtionship. They were mother and daughter. If they treated each other with sincerity, they wouldn¡¯t always be enemies.

    Su Qingsang hoped that Su Peizhen could think it through and ept Xiang Caiping as soon as possible. Otherwise, Xiang Caiping¡¯s life would be miserable.

    ...

    Looking at the apartment building, Su Peizhen narrowed her eyes. She knew that ce. That was Su Qingsang¡¯s old apartment. She had been there once.

    Now, the person who lived there was an old woman named Xiang Caiping, who was also her real mother.

    She snorted and rubbed her nose. Scorn shed in her eyes.

    How could Xiang Caiping everpare to Li Qianxue?

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s weathered, wrinkly face made her look exactly her age¡ªover 50. What about Li Qianxue? Li Qianxue maintained her skin properly, so she looked to be only in her thirties, not to mention her excellent manner and her way of doing things.

    She tried to stay elegant even when she was angry or infuriated. Unlike her, that rude Xiang Caiping had hit her.

    That old woman could neverpare to Li Qianxue. But now, that old woman had be her mother.

    Su Peizhen clenched her teeth. Thinking about that p she had suffered, her eyes were fierce. She blinked to adjust her expression.

    The most dangerous ce could also be the safest ce.

    She knew that Su Chenghui was looking for her. He wanted her to meet with Xiang Caiping and call her mother.

    It would surprise him that she had decided toe to see Xiang Caiping by herself.

    Xiang Caiping was still staying in that apartment. It wasn¡¯t because she had nowhere to go¡ªit was because she was too frustrated to think of another ce to go at the moment.

    She had been upset all these days. She ate when Xiao Ning and Xiao You told her to, and she said no when they asked her to go downstairs or get up to do her rehabilitation.

    It had been a mere couple of days, but she was enervated already.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why Su Chenghui, who had used to be a sunny boy, had be someone like that.

    Revenge? Was he out of his mind?

    She felt so sad for her daughter.

    In her eyes, Su Qingsang was perfect. She was so much better than Su Peizhen.

    However, she forced herself to stop every time she thought that way. Su Peizhen was her real daughter, after all.

    She hated Su Chenghui. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, would her daughter have ever be like that?

    Her unhappiness took away her passion for life. She stayed indoors every single day without even moving.

    Xiao Yu and Xiao Ning had been hired by Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao. They took care of Xiang Caiping as much as they could. However, as Xiang Caiping had been strangely gloomy and Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t showing up, they figured that something wasn¡¯t right.

    The two of them grew even more cautious than before and tried even harder to look after Xiang Caiping.

    Xiang Caiping sank into unhappiness. She had been recovering well, but she refused to do rehabilitation or leave home.

    She had been able to walk slightly before, but now, she spent her days in the wheelchair. She wouldn¡¯t get up unless she had to.

    That was not a good thing for her body. Xiao Yu and Xiao Ning were quite anxious about it. They mentioned calling Su Qingsang and asking her toe to visit Xiang Caiping.

    However, Xiang Caiping exploded when she heard that. The two didn¡¯t know what exactly was going on between mother and daughter, but they didn¡¯t dare mention it again. They weren¡¯t family members, after all.

    After living this way for a few days, Xiang Caiping looked paler than before.

    Yesterday had been the First Full Moon Festival. There was no festival atmosphere at all. Xiao Ning had her own family, so she hastily made a trip home.

    She hade back early in the morning, as she was worried about Xiang Caiping.

    During lunch, someone knocked at the door. Xiao Yu hurriedly stood up to answer the door, wondering who would visit at this time.

    She didn¡¯t know the girl standing behind the door. She hadn¡¯t met Su Peizhen.

    ¡°May I help you?¡±

    The girl was young but sallow. Her hair and clothes looked a little messy. Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t tell if she was a guest or if she had knocked on the door for some other reason.

    Beforeing into the building, Su Peizhen had spent a short while in the cold wind, and then she had made her hair messy.

    After looking at herself in a mirror and confirming that she did not look healthy, she went upstairs.

    The cold wind had paled her face. She felt cold, and she med everything that she had suffered on Su Qingsang.

    With hatred in her heart, she put on a pitiful smile and said, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m here for Xiang Caiping.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for Aunt Xiang?¡± Xiao Yu took a step backward and said, ¡°She went back to her room after lunch. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go and look for her myself.¡±

    While speaking, Su Peizhen walked straight past Xiao Yu and into the apartment.

    ¡°Miss...¡±

    Xiao Yu tried to stop her but failed. She watched Su Peizhen head toward a bedroom.

    ¡°Miss, wait. I¡¯ll let her know.¡±

    Before she could finish, Su Peizhen was already searching for Xiang Caiping room by room.

    The apartment wasn¡¯trge, so it didn¡¯t take her much time to find Xiang Caiping.

    She saw the old woman when she opened the second door.

    Xiang Caiping was sitting in the wheelchair, moving toward the door. She had heard the noise, so she had nned toe out and see what was going on.

    She stopped short when she saw Su Peizhen. At that very moment, Su Peizhen threw herself toward Xiang Caiping and burst into tears.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Xiang Caiping was stunned. She hadn¡¯t been in a good mood these days. She was overwhelmed with hatred every time she thought about what Su Chenghui had done.

    She was sad because Su Qingsang, the perfect girl, wasn¡¯t her real daughter, and because of how mean Su Peizhen was.

    For all those reasons, she didn¡¯t want to see Su Peizhen. After all, there were issues between the two of them. She wasn¡¯t sure if Su Peizhen would want to ept her as her mother.

    After all, Su Peizhen was a princess from a rich family. Being her daughter meant that she would have to admit that she was an illegitimate child. Would Su Peizhen really ept that?

    Xiang Caiping had been angry, but she had thought one thing through.

    No matter how bad or spoiled Su Peizhen was, she was still her daughter.

    The truth had been out for days, but Su Peizhen still hadn¡¯te to her. She had been almost sure that Su Peizhen wouldn¡¯t ept her as her mother. For that exact reason, she had be more and more upset.

    To her surprise, Su Peizhen had showed up suddenly, looking so heartbroken.

    Watching Su Peizhen holding her waist and crying, Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t know how to react for a moment. She made eye contact with Xiao Yu, who had been looking at her with curiosity.

    Xiao Yu quietly walked out and closed the door.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Su Peizhen called her again. Her tears were real. She was crying.

    How could she not cry? She was a rich girl, a department manager in the Li family¡¯s business. Apart from breaking up with Qiu Yanbo, her life had always been perfect.

    She had never thought that one day her life would change so drastically.

    Her grandfather and mother weren¡¯t her real grandfather and mother, and her home wasn¡¯t her real home. More importantly, her mother didn¡¯t want her anymore.

    She had been Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter for over 20 years. Didn¡¯t that mean anything? She wasn¡¯t Li Qianxue¡¯s real daughter, but was that reason enough for Li Qianxue to forget about all the time that they had spent together?

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t understand that Li Qianxue was just venting her anger toward Su Chenghui in that way.

    She also didn¡¯t know that Li Qianxue hadn¡¯t leaked the truth about her real mother because she still loved her.

    At that very moment, she felt that she was the poorest person in the world. She cried and cried.

    Xiang Caiping had never liked Su Peizhen. She hadn¡¯t even been sure if she wanted a daughter like that or not.

    But she was her daughter, her real daughter. Seeing the girl crying so hard, her heart softened.

    She raised a hand. Her hand shook slightly, but in the end, itnded on Su Peizhen¡¯s head, gently stroking her hair.

    She didn¡¯t say anything, but her simple movement made Su Peizhen raise her head.

    Her pale face was covered in tears, looking especially pitiful.

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s heart softened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡± Su Peizhen bit her lower lip, raised her shoulders slightly, and said with hesitation, ¡°You... Aren¡¯t you angry at me anymore?¡±

    Angry? What was there to be angry about? Xiang Caiping sighed and said, ¡°Let the past stay in the past as long as you¡¯re not mad at me.¡±

    Su Peizhen was probably not as generous as Su Qingsang was. Xiang Caiping worried that she might hate her for abandoning her when she was a baby.

    ¡°Mom...¡± Su Peizhen shook her head, looked at her with tearful eyes, and said, ¡°I-I know that I was mean before. I know that you might have some misunderstandings about me because of what happened.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s voice was dry. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.

    ¡°But now I know that I was wrong. I really do. Mom, I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at her. She didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°All right. I¡¯ve told you that I don¡¯t me you anymore. Get up.¡±

    The weather was cold. Kneeling on the ground might cause her knees to ache.

    ¡°I¡¯m not getting up,¡± Su Peizhen cried even harder and said, ¡°After all that happened, I¡¯ve now realized who my real family is. Mom, I have nothing now. Mom, someone is trying to kill me now...¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Su Peizhen and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Who¡¯s trying to kill you?¡±

    Su Peizhen dropped her head without saying anything. She only cried harder and harder.

    Xiang Caiping grew wrathful. She couldn¡¯t help but hold the girl¡¯s hand and say to her, ¡°Stop crying. Tell me, who¡¯s trying to kill you?¡±

    She was her daughter, after all. Hearing that someone was trying to hurt her daughter made her feel irritated.

    ...

 Chapter 460 - That Man Is So Disgusting

    <h4>Chapter 460: That Man Is So Disgusting</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s... Li Qianxue.¡±

    Su Peizhen blinked and looked at Xiang Caiping. She had almost said the word ¡°mom.¡±

    ¡°She kicked me out when she found out that I¡¯m not her child. Yesterday, she invited many friends and rtives to tell them that Su Qingsang is her real daughter. I asked her if I¡¯m still her daughter, and she kicked me out. Mom, I have nothing now. I¡¯m an illegitimate daughter. I...¡±

    Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui were being ridiculous. Xiang Caiping was enraged. She held Su Peizhen¡¯s hand. The anger in her heart was now gone, and all she had left was pity for Su Peizhen.

    ¡°How could she do something like that? You¡¯ve been her daughter for over twenty years, after all. How could she...¡±

    ¡°We both thought we were a real mother and daughter. Now, her real daughter hase back. Of course there won¡¯t be a ce for me in that family again.¡±

    Xiang Caiping understood that. She had done the same for Su Qingsang a couple of days ago because Su Qingsang had be Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter.

    However, when she heard that it had happened to Su Peizhen, she started to feel that what Li Qianxue had done was so incredibly wrong.

    She hated Li Qianxue for stealing her man. Now, hearing about what she had done to Su Peizhen, she hated her even more.

    ¡°Sweet girl, don¡¯t cry. She doesn¡¯t want you, but I do. She kicked you out of that house. So what? You don¡¯t need anything from her.¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡± Su Peizhen looked at Xiang Caiping, seeming not to understand her meaning.

    ¡°I¡¯ve saved some money over the years. I¡¯m not as rich as the Li family or the Huo family, but I can take care of both of us. Don¡¯t worry. Mama will look after you.¡±

    ¡°Mom...¡± On hearing that, Su Peizhen sounded like she would cry again.

    Hearing her daughter¡¯s hoarse voice, Xiang Caiping¡¯s heart softenedpletely.

    She gave a long sigh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You can live with me. I will take good care of you.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Su Peizhen nodded heavily, held Xiang Caiping¡¯s hands, and said, ¡°Mom, I have now realized that only blood ties are real. Anything else can be fake. From this day on, you are my only mother. You¡¯re the only one I have.¡±

    Xiang Caiping nodded. Then she thought of Su Chenghui. ¡°Did your father say anything when Li Qianxue kicked you out?¡±

    ¡°Mom...¡± Su Peizhen clenched her teeth and said with a sorrowful look, ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t want to leave the Li family. My grandfather is the one who makes decisions in the family, not him. He surely didn¡¯t have the guts to keep me.¡±

    ¡°Great, great.¡± Xiang Caiping had always hated Su Chenghui. Now, hearing that, her hatred grew even stronger. ¡°I thought he had a backbone. I thought he was forced to marry Li Qianxue. Now, I finally understand that what he wants is nothing but a wealthy life.¡±

    Su Peizhen dropped her head and said, ¡°Dad didn¡¯t speak for me yesterday. He just kept telling me toe here to see you. I asked him to beg Li Qianxue not to kick me out, but he wouldn¡¯t do that. I was mean to you before. I did something wrong. I was too ashamed toe here to see you, but you are my mother, after all. I want you to know what kind of a man my father is, so I came here today. Mom, you¡¯re not gonna be angry with me, are you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xiang Caiping only hated Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue at the moment. She even started to dislike the apartment she was living in.

    She wasn¡¯t angry at Su Peizhen for not wanting to leave the family and trying to beg Li Qianxue.

    She had been Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter for over 20 years. She wasn¡¯t a weak person. Of course she would try to fight for herself.

    What she was doing now was great. She had figured out who she was and broken from the Su family.

    Xiang Caiping thought for a moment and quickly made a decision.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Peizhen. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°Go? Where to?¡±

    ¡°Away from this ce, of course.¡± Xiang Caiping was a person with pride. How could she stay in Su Qingsang¡¯s apartment after Li Qianxue had treated her daughter like that?

    ¡°This apartment belongs to Su Qingsang. We won¡¯t be staying here. We¡¯re leaving now.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say no. ¡°Dad bought me an apartment before. Maybe we can stay there for now.¡±

    Her luggage was still there.

    ¡°Why would we stay in your father¡¯s apartment? I¡¯d rather stay in a hotel.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was grateful that she had not given all her money to Su Qingsang yet. Otherwise, she and Su Peizhen would have wound up on the street.

    ¡°Mom, staying in a hotel will cost us extra money. My apartment is not small. I stayed there yesterday.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was already angry at Li Qianxue for casting her daughter out of her home. Now, hearing her daughter talking about saving money, her heart ached.

    That made her hate Su Chenghui even more. After all, he had spent so many years raising Su Peizhen, and he had used to love her so much.

    How could he throw her out of the house just like that?

    ¡°He treated you like that? Why did you still stay in his apartment?¡±

    ¡°Mom...¡± Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to stay in a hotel. ¡°He gave that apartment to me. It¡¯s mine. Why wouldn¡¯t I take it?¡±

    Xiang Caiping pondered this briefly and found that her words made sense. Finally, she was less angry.

    ¡°Let me pack my bag. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    While she spoke, Xiang Caiping stood up. Her injury had almost healed. All she needed to do now was take good care of her body.

    Su Peizhen hurriedly took a step forward and said, ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Xiang Caiping still had trouble bending over. She didn¡¯t n to pack too many things. ¡°It¡¯s just a few clothes. You just sit down and take a rest.¡±

    ¡°Mom, just let me help you,¡± said Su Peizhen worriedly. She tried to be close with Xiang Caiping, almost in a fawning way. ¡°We only have each other now.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s words made Xiang Caiping¡¯s chest ache again. She didn¡¯t say no this time.

    She hated the apartment now, so she quickly packed a few clothes and prepared to go.

    Thankfully, she hadn¡¯t unpacked the luggage she had prepared for the trip to Rong City. There weren¡¯t too many things left to be packed.

    She picked up a few things that she would need and stepped out of the room with Su Peizhen.

    Xiao Yu was stunned when she heard Su Peizhen call Xiang Caiping ¡°mom.¡± She had no idea what was happening.

    She told Xiao Ning about it. Neither of them knew what had happened.

    As Xiang Caiping and Su Peizhen came out of the room, Xiao Yu walked toward them and saw the threerge suitcases beside Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, you...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not staying there. We¡¯re leaving now.¡±

    The two caregivers had been taking good care of her, so she was nice to them.

    ¡°You two cane with us.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Xiao Yu and Xiao Ning nced at each other with confusion. They had been hired by Huo Jinyao to take care of Xiang Caiping. If they decided to leave, they surely needed to inform Huo Jinyao or Su Qingsang about that.

    ¡°What? You are here to look after my mom. You should go wherever she goes.¡± Su Peizhen was rather polite to them.

    The two considered her words and found them making sense.

    They had been hired to take care of Xiang Caiping. Without question, they should stay with her.

    Xiao Ning and Xiao Yu thought for a moment about it and made eye contact again. They went back to their rooms, packed their things, and followed Su Peizhen out of the apartment.

    Su Peizhen had her car. On her way downstairs, she said to Xiang Caiping, ¡°I was angry yesterday, so I took my car without thinking. Mom, you won¡¯t be angry about it, will you?¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Xiang Caiping understood her meaning. ¡°Your dad bought you the car, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± It had been her birthday gift this year. She didn¡¯t say that to Xiang Caiping, though.

    After putting the wheelchair and luggage into the car, she told Xiang Caiping to get into the front seat. Xiao Yu and Xiao Ning sat in the back.

    After that, Su Peizhen drove toward her apartment.

    On the way, Xiao Ning texted Su Qingsang about what was happening.

    In the message, she didn¡¯t say much, just that a young girl had showed up, calling Xiang Caiping ¡°mom,¡± and taken Xiang Caiping away. She also told Su Qingsang that she and Xiao Yu were still with Xiang Caiping.

    Su Qingsang soon replied to her. She asked her and Xiao Yu to keep taking good care of Xiang Caiping and said that she would continue paying them.

    Xiao Ning sighed with relief. Thankfully, her employer didn¡¯t me her and Xiao Yu. Otherwise, they would be in a difficult situation.

    They didn¡¯t worry about their sries, though. After all, Huo Jinyao had paid them for six months already.

    Su Qingsang dropped her phone and sighed. She hadn¡¯t thought that Su Peizhen would ept Xiang Caiping so soon.

    She had thought Su Peizhen would at least make another scene.

    But to her surprise, Su Peizhen had easily epted Xiang Caiping as her mother. That was probably because of the natural bond between a daughter and her mother.

    Xiang Caiping was a good person. Su Qingsang wished that Su Peizhen would treat her well. She wasn¡¯t very worried now, though.

    After all, Xiao Ning and Xiao Yu were still with Xiang Caiping. If anything bad happened, the two of them would take care of her.

    With that thought, Su Qingsang felt a little relieved. She thought about it and talked to Li Qianxue during dinner.

    She could tell that Li Qianxue still loved Su Peizhen. She worried that Li Qianxue might be upset knowing that Su Peizhen had epted Xiang Caiping as her mother.

    ¡°Mom, Peizhen is Auntie Xiang¡¯s daughter, after all. She has epted that fact now. That¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    Li Qianxue stayed silent. That did affect her a little. The daughter she had spent many years raising was now calling another woman ¡°mom.¡±

    She felt a little ufortable about it. However, looking at Su Qingsang, she realized that it was understandable. She had gotten her own daughter back already. How could she possibly stop that girl from going to her real mother?

    She rubbed her temples and said in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s good. They¡¯re together now. They¡¯ll be living a good life together.¡±

    She nned to give Su Peizhen some money when she got married. She still saw her as her daughter, after all.

    Old Master Li stayed silent. No one knew what he was thinking. Abruptly, he turned to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading to Rong City tomorrow. Have you finished packing yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang nodded and said, ¡°If I find myself needing anything in Rong City, I¡¯ll just buy it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡± Li Qianxue looked at Old Master Li, worrying that he might be upset about what Su Peizhen had done. ¡°Dad, weren¡¯t you friends with Old Master Huo? You guys can do some catching up this time.¡±

    Old Master Li furrowed his brows slightly and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t use the word ¡®friends.¡¯ We met a few times. He¡¯s a good man, though. I never thought that we¡¯d be family someday.¡±

    ¡°Fate did that,¡± Li Qianxue said with a smile.

    The conversation didn¡¯t continue. After dinner, the three of them spent a short while talking about the trip before they returned to their rooms to rest.

    The next day, Su Qingsang got up early in the morning. Li Qianxue got up even earlier.

    The ne would take off at ten. She didn¡¯t need to get up so early, but thinking about flying to Rong City and seeing Huo Jinyao, Su Qingsang was excited.

    The two of them had only been apart for a few days.

    But during those days, so many things had happened. Su Qingsang felt as if she hadn¡¯t seen Huo Jinyao for a long time.

    Li Qianxue woke up to find her daughter in a very good mood. She was a little jealous of Huo Jinyao, but she was also very delighted.

    Her marriage had ended as a tragedy, but her daughter¡¯s marriage had turned out to be a happy story. It was great.

    That reminded her of Su Chenghui again. Last night, he had called her and told her that he didn¡¯t want to sign the divorce papers until he found Su Peizhen.

    Li Qianxue might have believed him if Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t told her that Su Peizhen was already with Xiang Caiping.

    That man was so disgusting.

    He knew that Su Peizhen had already epted Xiang Caiping as her mother, but he had still lied to Li Qianxue about Su Peizhen going missing to try to arouse her sympathy.

    If she weren¡¯t worried about her daughters¡¯ reputations, she would have told the world about all the nasty things that Su Chenghui had done and let him drown in shame.

    She intended to maintain a good mood for her trip to Rong City, so she asked thewyer Chen to handle it.

    She had all the patience in the world, anyway. Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t possibly avoid signing the papers forever.

    He would have to sign them when she returned from Rong City.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Seeing the concern in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes, Li Qianxue felt warm. Together, they held Old Master Li¡¯s arms and walked out of the house.

    ...

    The nended in Rong City right after dinnertime.

    The short flight exhausted Old Master Li. After two hours of flying, he wanted to take some rest.

    Before the trip, Li Qianxue had sent someone to Rong City to look for a suitable house for her. However, even if they did find a house, they would have to clean it before she moved in.

    So the three of them stayed in a hotel.

    Li Qianxue had booked thergest suite in the fanciest hotel in Rong City. Once arriving at the hotel, she told Old Master Li to get some rest.

    She needed to rest as well. They nned to visit Old Master Huo tomorrow morning.

    Su Qingsang was hungry. She ordered room service. Before long, someone knocked on her door. She opened the door without thinking, as she thought it was the room service arriving.

    To her surprise, she opened the door to see Huo Jinyao standing there.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

 Chapter 461 - I Wanted to Surprise You

    <h4>Chapter 461: I Wanted to Surprise You</h4>

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked hard. It wasn¡¯t an illusion. It was Huo Jinyao.

    He was holding a winter coat and wearing gloves and a scarf. Rong City was located in the north. It was cold out there after a fresh snowfall.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t hide the joy on her face. Her body reacted before her mind as she took a step forward and hugged Huo Jinyao tight.

    With a smile, Huo Jinyao held Su Qingsang in his arms and lowered his head to kiss her lips.

    Su Qingsang kissed him back. Her eyes were filled with happiness at this delightful surprise.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked. ¡°No¡ªI mean, how did you know I would be here? How did you know I would be staying at the hotel?¡±

    ¡°I knew once you got off the ne.¡±

    Coincidentally, Su Qingsang had run into Li Junsheng on her way out of the airport. Li Junsheng was heading back to Lin City.

    He, of course, knew Su Qingsang. He was surprised when he found her and her family calling a taxi, as no one was there to pick them up.

    So he called Huo Jinyao and asked him why he hadn¡¯t sent someone to pick Su Qingsang up.

    That was how Huo Jinyao learned that Su Qingsang hade to Rong City. The hotel that she would be staying in was run by Wan Xianyang¡¯s family. Once she checked in, he knew about it.

    On learning that his wife hade to his city, the first thing he had done was go to see her as soon as possible. Hispany wasn¡¯t very far away from the hotel anyway.

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao and couldn¡¯t help but give him a few more kisses.

    Huo Jinyao was pleased with that, but still, it was far from enough.

    With his arms around her slim waist, he kissed her deeply. Su Qingsang put her arms around his neck and kissed him back. She let her husband lift her from the ground.

    Absence made the heart grow fonder. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for days, and they had missed each other intensely.

    Huo Jinyao was immersed in that kiss. Holding his wife, he took two steps forward and closed the door gently with his heel.

    As he turned around, prepared to press Su Qingsang against the wall and deepen that kiss further, they heard a series of coughs from behind them.

    Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang hurriedly moved away from each other. Su Qingsang even bit her lip and shot a re at Huo Jinyao.

    Li Qianxue hadn¡¯t expected to see a scene like that when she came out of her room. She felt a little awkward.

    She cleared her throat, looked at Huo Jinyao, and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Huo Jinyao answered her question. He then looked at Li Qianxue and Su Qingsang and said, ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you let me know that you wereing here? I¡¯d have sent someone to pick you up at the airport.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to surprise you.¡± Su Qingsang held his arm and asked, ¡°Are you surprised?¡±

    ¡°You tell me.¡± Huo Jinyao mussed her hair affectionately. They were the picture of a happy young couple.

    Hearing Huo Jinyao call her ¡°Mom¡± and feeling how much he cared for her daughter, Li Qianxue felt less ufortable.

    Huo Jinyao put an arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s waist and said, ¡°You guys can stay in the family house.¡±

    There was no reason for them to stay in the hotel.

    ¡°We n to visit your family tomorrow.¡± Li Qianxue looked at Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°I heard that your family didn¡¯t want you two to get married before. That¡¯s why her grandfather and I decided toe here and visit your family together.¡±

    On the one hand, Li Qianxue wanted the two families to be connected formally by Su Qingsang¡¯s marriage. On the other hand, she intended to show the Huo family her attitude and let them know that Su Qingsang¡¯s own family would always support her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take Qingsang home with me, then. Mom and Grandfather can stay here.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll stay here with Mom. We¡¯ll go together tomorrow anyway. It¡¯ll be the same.¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± Huo Jinyao agreed.

    Li Qianxue thought for a moment and found this unsuitable. ¡°Never mind, Qingsang,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t need you here. You should just follow Jinyao home.¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡± Su Qingsang was surprised to hear that.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be here for quite a while. You should go home. You two are already married. It¡¯ll be inappropriate if you don¡¯t go home with him.¡±

    It was after noon already. Had it been earlier, Li Qianxue and Old Master Li would have visited the Huo family once they had arrived in the city.

    ording to Lin City¡¯s tradition, the first meeting with the inws should not happen after noon.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have dinner with you and Grandpa and then go,¡± Su Qingsang said to Li Qianxue. She turned to Huo Jinyao. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°You can make decisions about small things like that.¡±

    As he said that, lunch was served.

    Li Qianxue told Old Master Li that lunch was ready. He wasn¡¯t surprised to see Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao greeted Old Master Li. He hadn¡¯t had lunch either, so he joined Su Qingsang and her family for it.

    ¡°Mom, I can take you and Grandfather to look around the city this afternoon, if you are not tired.¡±

    ¡°Will that be inconvenient? Don¡¯t you have to work?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thepany won¡¯t go bankrupt if I skip work for half a day.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Old Master Li had always liked Huo Jinyao as his grandson-inw. Now, he liked him even more.

    ¡°You guys are lucky. It was snowing the day before yesterday, and yesterday was cloudy. But today, the sun came out.¡± After Su Qingsang and her family packed their things, Huo Jinyao walked out of the suite with them. ¡°There¡¯s a square nearby. The snow-covered view there is nice. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    This had been the first snowfall in Rong City after the new year. The snow was abundant. Li Qianxue and her family had been stunned by the snow-coveredndscape in the morning when they got off the ne.

    After all, it hardly snowed in Lin City. There was only sleet there asionally.

    ¡°I wanted to go there this morning.¡± Su Qingsang had wanted to take a few pictures of the snow-covered view when she got off the ne. However, because Old Master Li needed to rest, she and her family had chosen to head to the hotel first.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold!¡± After stepping out of the hotel and getting in the car, Su Qingsang rubbed her hands together.

    ¡°Is it cold?¡± The wind had been frosty when they had left the hotel. The heat in the car was on, but Su Qingsang still felt a little cold. Huo Jinyao held her hands, put them into his coat, and said, ¡°Let me warm your hands up.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Su Qingsang felt a little shy. She nced at Old Master Li and Li Qianxue, who were sitting on the other side.

    ¡°I really need to ask Ms. Wang to make you some wholesome food when we got home. Your hands are always cold during the winter.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡± Li Qianxue was happy to see her son-inw treat her daughter well. ¡°Qingsang is skinny. She¡¯s grown up now. I can¡¯t tell her what to do anymore. You should try to convince her to eat more food.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not skinny,¡± Su Qingsang argued. ¡°I¡¯m a normal size.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry,¡± Huo Jinyao said, holding Su Qingsang¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that she is better-nourished.¡±

    Su Qingsang red at him. Holding her hands, Huo Jinyao continued in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ms. Wang makes fabulous herbal cuisine. You¡¯ll gain some weight.¡±

    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear listening to him. ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re feeding a pig.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. You did.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, maybe I should teach you a lesson!¡±

    Su Qingsang gritted her teeth, wanting to hit him. That irritated look on her face made Huo Jinyao smile even more broadly.

    Li Qianxue watched them with a smile, but deep down, she felt bitter.

    Su Qingsang seemed so rxed when she was with Huo Jinyao. But Li Qianxue, her mother, had never seen her like that.

    She didn¡¯t remember noticing Su Qingsang¡¯s existence often in the Su family. She had hidden in her room whenever they had guests.

    When things happened in the family, she rarely shared her opinion. When the family had meals together, she always sat in the corner farthest away from Su Chenghui and Old Master Li. She tried her best to make herself invisible.

    Li Qianxue had used to think that Su Qingsang had been born like that. Now, she understood that she was wrong.

    That girl could be lively and cheerful too. However, though she was her mother, Li Qianxue had not seen that side of her until her son-inw had showed up.

    With that thought, she hated Su Chenghui even more.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for him, her daughter would never have needed to hide her true nature and live such a careful life.

    But in fact, she had been wrong about that, even when it came to Su Chenghui. Su Qingsang was indeed an aloof person.

    She had changed gradually after she got together with Huo Jinyao.

    Su Qingsang raised her hand, intending to pinch Huo Jinyao. Realizing that Li Qianxue and Old Master Li were both on the scene, she had no choice but to drop that hand.

    She sat up straight, but atst, she couldn¡¯t help but re fiercely at Huo Jinyao.

    In Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes, Su Qingsang had done that because she was still afraid of her.

    The bitterness in her heart grew stronger, and she told herself that she needed to be nice to the girl.

    Rong City was a prosperous city, close to the capital. There had used to be settlements in the city that were leased by foreign countries. The square that Huo Jinyao had mentioned earlier was a part of a foreign settlement.

    Settlements leased by two different countries sat across the street from each other. Therefore, the buildings on either side of the street had been built in thoroughly different styles. That kind of street view didn¡¯t exist in any other city in the country.

    In the middle of the square was arge fountain, which was now covered in thick snow.

    The car was parked a short distance away from the square. Su Qingsang and her family walked there. The sanitation workers had removed the snow on the street, but the roofs and roadsides were still nketed in snow.

    Su Qingsang shuddered in the cold wind. Huo Jinyao hurriedly put his arm around her shoulders.

    Su Qingsang smiled at him, then stopped walking, waiting for Old Master Li and Li Qianxue. Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t fazed by the cold. She had traveled to a northern city before.

    Old Master Li was energetic, though the wind slowed him down a little.

    ¡°Grandpa, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Old Master Li waved a hand. Seeing the nervous look in the young people¡¯s eyes, he said to them, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have my cane. I don¡¯t need your help.¡±

    The area didn¡¯t allow parking. The buildings on each side of the street, which the legations of foreign countries had once used, were now shops. Currently, this street was one of the busiest in the city.

    Su Qingsang had been there once, but it hadn¡¯t been snowy back then. The snow made the street viewpletely different from what she had seenst time.

    As a southerner, she was excited to see the snow.

    In a wide-open area, she saw many kids building snowmen and having snowball fights.

    With excitement, she picked up a handful of snow from the roadside and threw it at Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao gave a little start when the snownded on his coat. He quickly gathered some snow from the flowerbed nearby, made a snowball, and threw it at Su Qingsang.

 Chapter 462 - Shes His Mistress

    <h4>Chapter 462: She¡¯s His Mistress</h4>

    Su Qingsang screamed and dodged nimbly.

    Huo Jinyao would not let her get away so easily. As a northerner, he was much swifter than Su Qingsang was.

    He threw three snowballs in a row. Su Qingsang only managed to dodge one of them. The other two both hit her.

    She refused to admit defeat. Hiding behind the fountain, she made another snowball andunched a counterstrike. However, the snowball missed Huo Jinyao and hit Li Qianxue.

    Su Qingsang immediately felt embarrassed. She stood frozen, not knowing where to put her hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Li Qianxue was happy to see her daughter acting like a carefree child.

    To make Su Qingsang feel less awkward, she even made a snowball herself and threw it at Su Qingsang.

    That made Su Qingsang feel relieved. But as she paused, Huo Jinyao threw a few more snowballs at her.

    She was irritated. She grabbed a handful of snow and rushed at Huo Jinyao.

    On the other side, Li Qianxue pped her hands and brushed the snow off her body. After that, she turned and found Old Master Li looking at her. That made her feel slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Old Master Li had always wanted her to be a fairdy. Throwing a snowball at someone was not something that a fairdy would do.

    ¡°This is good.¡± Old Master Li patted her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I now understand that you can cultivate a good rtionship. Qingsang is a good girl, but she hasn¡¯t opened her heart to you yet. You should spend more time with her. In time, she¡¯ll know how much you care for her.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Li Qianxue nodded. That was what she had been thinking about.

    Old Master Li was certainly aware that Su Qingsang had never be close enough with him and Li Qianxue. He didn¡¯t say that out loud, though.

    That was also the reason why he had agreed toe to Rong City with Li Qianxue. He intended to build a better rtionship with his granddaughter by spending more time with her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Qingsang is a good girl. She will grow close with you slowly.¡±

    ¡°I know, Dad,¡± Li Qianxue said, looking at Su Qingsang. Huo Jinyao had hit her a few times, but all her snowballs had missed their target. Su Qingsang was so annoyed that her face reddened.

    Huo Jinyao stopped tofort her, but he didn¡¯t know that Su Qingsang was only pretending to be angry. When he came closer to her, she threw a snowball right at his face.

    Watching the snowball hit Huo Jinyao, she chuckled happily.

    The wind sent her chuckle to Li Qianxue¡¯s ears. Li Qianxue chuckled too. She was still young. There would be time. She had endless patience.

    Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t the only one who saw Su Qingsang having a snowball fight with Huo Jinyao. Someone else saw them, too.

    ¡°Stop the car.¡±

    Liu Lexian put a hand on his chin, signaled to the driver to stop the car, and rolled down the car window.

    The driver was his friend Shen Zhishang. The weather was cold. The wind blew into the car, and Shen Zhishang tensed.

    ¡°What are you doing? Close the window.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Huo Jinyao, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Shen Zhishang nced at that person and said, ¡°I think that¡¯s him. What is he doing here? Doesn¡¯t he need to work today?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Who¡¯s that woman? Isn¡¯t he married?¡±

    Huo Jinyao had almost gotten married secretly. Earlier, he had taken Su Qingsang back to Rong City, stayed only a few days, and left again. Therefore, Liu Lexian hadn¡¯t met Su Qingsang yet.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± After spending a short while staring at Huo Jinyao, he abruptly nced at Shen Zhishang.

    ¡°What are you gonna do?¡± Shen Zhishang watched him open the door. ¡°Oi, this area doesn¡¯t allow parking.¡±

    Liu Lexian walked quickly toward Huo Jinyao as if he couldn¡¯t hear his friend at all.

    Su Qingsang had yed with Huo Jinyao for quite a while and was tired. At the moment, she was resting in Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms, trying to catch her breath. The cold air made her cheeks red.

    ¡°You are such a liar,¡± Su Qingsangined. ¡°You¡¯re awful.¡±

    She only pretended to be angry. Unlike her, Huo Jinyao had pretended to be injured. As a result, she had walked over to him with concern and gotten hit by several snowballs in a row.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m touched that you care so much about me.¡±

    ¡°Who cares about you?¡± Su Qingsang gave him a gentle p, still feeling unhappy about losing the fight. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. I¡¯m going to find my mom.¡±

    Li Qianxue and Old Master Li weren¡¯t as active as the two young people. They found a cafe and went in to get some rest.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°Cousin?¡±

    Hearing that voice, Huo Jinyao erased the smile on his face and turned to look at Liu Lexian.

    ¡°Hey, cousin, what a coincidence. What are you doing here?¡±

    Liu Lexian had a big grin on his face. Su Qingsang found his expression weird for some reason. The first thought that popped into her mind was that she did not like this man.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t answer Liu Lexian¡¯s question. He responded to him with a nd, ¡°Eh.¡±

    Liu Lexian didn¡¯t mind his cold attitude. His eyesnded on Su Qingsang in a meaningful way.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Since Huo Jinyao was already married, he assumed that Su Qingsang was his mistress. She was pretty.

    ¡°She is your cousin-inw,¡± Huo Jinyao said coldly, putting on a slightly displeased look.

    ¡°C-cousin-inw?¡±

    Liu Lexian was surprised. ¡°Wasn¡¯t my cousin-inw in Lin City? Is she back now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao now had no other choice but to introduce Su Qingsang to Liu Lexian. ¡°Qingsang, this is Liu Lexian, my uncle¡¯s son.

    ¡°This is Su Qingsang, your cousin-inw. Next time, show her some respect.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. My cousin-inw wasn¡¯t with us during the New Year, so I didn¡¯t get a chance to meet her. I thought she was your...¡±

    Liu Lexian coughed slightly and didn¡¯t finish his sentence. However, both Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao knew what he was trying to say.

    Huo Jinyao looked a little unhappy. He red at Liu Lexian and said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Not everyone is like you.¡±

    Liu Lexian was the son of Huo Jinyao¡¯s uncle on his mother¡¯s side. He had been spoiled since he was a boy. He had grown up and became a loafer. The only thing he liked to do was spend his family¡¯s money for fun.

    Huo Jinyao had never liked Liu Lexian, and thetter had never liked him, either.

    Liu Lexian didn¡¯t like Huo Jinyao because Huo Jinyao had made his way into the Tianyu Group at a young age. He was so capable that people from less wealthy families alwaysplimented him when his name was mentioned, especially his uncle, Liu Chengren. Every time Liu Chengren saw his son messing around, he criticized him and drew aparison between him and Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Look at Huo Jinyao.¡± That was what he always said to his son.

    Over time, Huo Jinyao and Liu Lexian grew to dislike each other.

    ¡°Yeah, a yboy like me certainly can¡¯tpare with a gracious, ambitious man like you.¡±

    Liu Lexian wasn¡¯t displeased by Huo Jinyao¡¯s words. He made a self-deprecating joke and looked at Su Qingsang again.

    ¡°I wonder when we can have my cousin-inw as a guest. My father has always seen my cousin as his own son,¡± he said to Su Qingsang. He turned to Huo Jinyao and continued. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ll take her to see my father, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll visit Uncle in a few days.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t like Liu Lexian, but he had always respected Liu Chengren.

    Liu Lexian stopped talking, detecting the dislike in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes.

    Earlier, he had thought Su Qingsang was Huo Jinyao¡¯s mistress.

    If that were true, he would be telling his father to let him know that Huo Jinyao was not exactly a decent man either. Knowing that, his father would probably stopparing him to Huo Jinyao all the time.

    However, as it had turned out that he was wrong, Liu Lexian lost interest in the girl, said goodbye, and prepared to leave.

    On his way back, he ran into Shen Zhishang, who had just parked the car. Though he was feeling disappointed, he suddenly had an idea.

    That woman wasn¡¯t Huo Jinyao¡¯s mistress, but so what? He was supposed to be at work. He had left his work behind to spend time hanging out with his wife. That was not a good thing, was it?

    Thinking about that, Liu Lexian was thrilled. He patted Shen Zhishang heavily on the shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°To see my aunt.¡±

    He had caught Huo Jinyao making a mistake, which was a very rare thing. Of course, he would take the opportunity to tell his aunt in detail.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Shen Zhishang was afraid of Liu Tongjia. All of Rong City knew that in the Huo family, Liu Tongjia was the scariest, besides Old Master Huo.

    The way she snapped coldly at people was a nightmare even for Liu Lexian.

    Shen Zhishang had been having a lot of fun with Liu Lexian, so Liu Tongjia often criticized him.

    Liu Tongjia was the chairwoman of the Women¡¯s Chamber of Commerce in Rong City. His mother and many of his friends¡¯ mothers knew her. Every time Liu Tongjia caught them doing something bad, she told their mothers about it.

    Over time, almost all of the rich young people in Rong City grew to fear Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°Rx. I assure you that this time, my aunt won¡¯t give you a hard time.¡± Liu Lexian winked at Shen Zhishang with a wicked look in his eyes.

    ...

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Hearing what the person on the other end of the phone line said, Su Peizhen pulled a face.

    ¡°Su Qingsang isn¡¯t in Lin City? Where did she go?

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± After ending the call, a sullen expression shed across Su Peizhen¡¯s pretty face.

    Su Qingsang had gone to Rong City. Had she known that Su Peizhen was going to do something to her? That shouldn¡¯t have been possible.

    Luo Haonan and the others weren¡¯t stupid enough to leak the content of the conversation they¡¯d had with Su Peizhen that night.

    Huo Jinyao was from Rong City. Thinking about that, Su Peizhen figured that Su Qingsang had probably moved there to live with her husband.

    Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t familiar with Rong City. She didn¡¯t have friends there either. It would be difficult for her to cause Su Qingsang trouble in that city.

    She thought for a moment, then picked up her phone and called home.

    Yuu answered the call.

    ¡°Yuu, where¡¯s my mom?¡±

    Yuu was surprised to hear Su Peizhen¡¯s voice. ¡°She¡¯s not home. She went to Rong City.¡±

    Yuu told Su Peizhen this without thinking. After all, Li Qianxue hadn¡¯t forbidden her from telling people her whereabouts. Besides, Su Peizhen was still a member of the Su family.

    ¡°What about my grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Old Master Li isn¡¯t home either.¡± Xiao Yuu thought for a moment and added, ¡°He went to Rong City too.¡±

    ¡°They went with Su Qingsang, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s voice grew cold. Realizing that she had said something she shouldn¡¯t have, Xiao Yuu hurriedly apologized and ended the call, using the kitchen work as an excuse.

    Su Peizhen thought Yuu¡¯s attitude was disrespectful. She was angry about it. Before she tossed away her phone, the device started ringing. It was a call from Su Chenghui.

 Chapter 463 - Are You Sure It Was Her?

    <h4>Chapter 463: Are You Sure It Was Her?</h4>

    Seeing the word ¡°Dad¡± sparkling on her phone, Su Peizhen pressed her lips together.

    She hated Su Qingsang, but she now hated Su Chenghui the most, just like Xiang Caiping.

    She hated him for switching her with Su Qingsang and failing to keep it a secret.

    She also hated him for not speaking up for her in front of Li Qianxue.

    What made her hate him the most was the fact that he had given her a princess dream and let it fall apart.

    After some hesitation, she answered the call.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, you finally answered my call. Where are you now?¡±

    Su Chenghui had been calling Su Peizhen constantly, but Su Peizhen hadn¡¯t answered his calls.

    He had called Li Qianxue, but Li Qianxue had used him of lying to her about Su Penzhen going missing. She said he had done that only to avoid signing the divorce papers.

    He wanted to exin, but Li Qianxue had hung up on him. Su Chenghui had never thought that Li Qianxue would treat Su Peizhen so cruelly.

    He had no idea that Li Qianxue already knew that Su Peizhen had epted Xiang Caiping as her mother. Knowing that, she, of course, believed that he was lying.

    Now that he had finally made contact with his daughter, Su Chenghui sighed with relief. He said, ¡°Peizhen, where have you been these days? I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere. I¡¯m so worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Worried? I¡¯m an adult. It¡¯s not like I could get lost. What is there to be worried about?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t believe Su Chenghui. If he really cared for her, he would try to figure out a way to give her old life back to her.

    ¡°How can you talk to Daddy like that?¡±

    Su Chenghui was frustrated by his daughter¡¯s attitude. His face even paled a little.

    Su Peizhen dropped her head. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t take that kind of tone with him, but she couldn¡¯t convince herself to apologize.

    ¡°Dad, why are you calling me?¡±

    ¡°I just want to know where you¡¯ve been. Peizhen, some things have happened. I hope that...¡±

    ¡°Dad, can you make me a member of the family again?¡± Su Peizhen abruptly said seriously. ¡°Can you make me Mom¡¯s daughter again?¡±

    Su Chenghui fell silent. How would that be possible? Judging by thest few conversations he¡¯d had with Li Qianxue via phone, Li Qianxue was strongly against that idea.

    She knew that Su Peizhen had gone missing, and she didn¡¯t even care. How could she possibly see her as her daughter again?

    ¡°Peizhen, I¡¯ve been thinking of you. The funds that you¡¯ve received these years plus what the family has bought you are enough for you to live a very good life, even if you will no longer be the daughter of the Su family.

    ¡°Daddy will also give you a dowry when you get married. Why do you care so much about whose daughter you are?¡±

    Her old life didn¡¯t belong to her. Now she knew the truth, and she should give that life back to whom it belonged.

    Su Chenghui had indeed thought ahead for Su Peizhen. As long as she didn¡¯t spend money needlessly, what she had would be enough for her to live afortable life.

    After all, Su Peizhen had used to work with him. She had a lot of funds and stocks under her name. Those would bring her a considerable amount of ie each year.

    Su Peizhen tittered coldly. In her eyes, family ground meant everything.

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t give me what I want, I have nothing to say to you.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen!¡± Su Chenghui was shocked by her attitude. ¡°How can you talk like that?¡±

    ¡°What do you expect me to say?¡± Su Peizhen snorted. ¡°You guys don¡¯t want me anymore. You threw me out of the house. What can I possibly say?¡±

    ¡°No one threw you out of the house.¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t want Su Peizhen to misunderstand Li Qianxue. ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t cast you out of the family. She just...¡±

    ¡°She just told me that I¡¯m not her daughter anymore.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re still my daughter.¡±

    ¡°All right. How about I move back to the family house to live with you?¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know how to respond to her. He couldn¡¯t tell her that Li Qianxue had cast him out as well.

    ¡°Peizhen, I have a house in Nanjiang District. Why don¡¯t we stay there for now?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to hear that. ¡°I have somewhere to stay. You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, are you ming me?¡±

    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare me you. I want to thank you, actually. As an illegitimate daughter, I lived like a princess in your family for free for over twenty years.¡±

    Hearing that, Su Chenghui felt ufortable. He hadn¡¯t expected the daughter whom he had loved for so many years to say something like that.

    ¡°Peizhen, Daddy was wrong. But your mother, your grandfather, and I all love you so much. You said yourself that you lived like a princess for over twenty years. Why can¡¯t you now ept the truth?¡±

    ¡°I ept it. I do. So, Dad, since I¡¯m not the princess of the Su family but only an illegitimate daughter, you don¡¯t need to worry about me anymore. You can just ignore me like you ignored Su Qingsang and let me take care of myself.¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    Su Peizhen ended the call. She was still upset when she returned to her apartment.

    Xiang Caiping looked more energetic than before. After all, her daughter hade back to her. She had hope again.

    There was also the fact that Su Peizhen was now a poor little girl bullied by the Li family. She told herself that she had to stay healthy and strong so she could look after Su Peizhen.

    ¡°You¡¯re home. Dinner is ready.¡±

    Su Peizhen forced a smile the moment she saw Xiang Caiping. She said, ¡°Mom, I had something to do, so I came home a littlete. You won¡¯t be upset about that, will you?¡±

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t.¡± Xiang Caiping held her hands and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe home for dinner if you¡¯re busy. You just need to call me and let me know.¡±

    ¡°Mom, thank you. You¡¯re so nice.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Xiang Caiping and Su Peizhen sat down. Xiang Caiping had epted Su Peizhen as her daughter. She decided to be nice to her and try to get along with her, the way she had treated Su Qingsang.

    ¡°You were out there for quite a white. Did you get things done?¡±

    On hearing that, Su Peizhen¡¯s expression instantly became sullen. The look on her face made Xiang Caiping anxious.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Su Peizhen shook her head. ¡°Mom, I tried to find a job today. I was thrown out of the family, so I can¡¯t go back and work in the familypany. I went out to look for a job, but...¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t finish. She only smiled and said, ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s just eat, Mom.¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Su Peizhen bit her lower lip. In a shaking voice, she said, ¡°I talked to a fewpanies that I¡¯ve worked with before. They eitherughed at me, said that I¡¯ve fallen too low now, or asked me why I left the Li family to look for a job somewhere else. Mom, I really couldn¡¯t take that. There¡¯s no ce for me in the business world of Lin City now, Mom...¡±

    ¡°That is outrageous.¡± Xiang Caiping dropped her chopsticks, growing irritated. ¡°Peizhen,¡± she said, ¡°don¡¯t listen to them. They are just a bunch of snobs. Don¡¯t even be angry at them. They are not worth it.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Su Peizhen bit her lip and said bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if theyugh at me. I¡¯m just worried that I might never find a job. After all, I got kicked out of the Li family. Who would want me?¡±

    She was implying that the people who didn¡¯t know the whole story might think that the otherpanies wouldn¡¯t want to hire her because she¡¯d been kicked out of the Li family¡¯spany.

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Xiang Caiping was vexed. ¡°What does Li Qianxue want? Is she just throwing her weight around? She has nothing but money!¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be fine even if I can¡¯t find a job. I can start saving money. But I still want to make some money so I can give you a better life. I...¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at her, feeling a little sad. She was her daughter, after all. Before, she had lived like a princess, but now, her life had be miserable. No wonder those people treated her the way they did.

    ¡°I just feel that I can¡¯t stay in Lin City anymore. I¡¯m just a joke now.¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s voice was full of bitterness.

    ¡°Who thinks of you as a joke?¡± Xiang Caiping raised her voice. She didn¡¯t want to scare Su Peizhen, so she restrained her anger.

    ¡°Peizhen, why don¡¯t we leave Lin City?¡± she asked.

    She looked at Su Peizhen uncertainly.

    ¡°Leave here?¡± Su Peizhen blinked at her questioningly. ¡°Where can we go?¡±

    ¡°Rong City.¡± Xiang Caiping already had the answer to that question. ¡°I have a business in Rong City. I¡¯m not as rich as the Li family, but I have enough to support us. If you don¡¯t like working for other people, I can let you manage the two supermarkets that I own. What do you think?¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at Xiang Caiping. In her head, she snorted scornfully. To her, two mere supermarkets were nothing.

    However, if she went to Rong City, she would be closer to Su Qingsang.

    So she looked at Xiang Caiping with tearful eyes and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so nice.¡± She sounded touched.

    ¡°All right, all right, stop crying. As I said, everything I have is now yours. I just want you to be happy. If you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Peizhen blinked, stopping her tears from falling. She took Xiang Caiping¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of you when I start making money.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that day.¡±

    Seeing her daughter cheered up, Xiang Caiping sighed with relief.

    The atmosphere in Su Peizhen¡¯s apartment was not bad. Meanwhile, in Rong City, the atmosphere at Liu Tongjia¡¯s ce wasn¡¯t so good.

    Liu Tongjia looked at Liu Lexian a little sullenly and asked, ¡°What did you say? Say it again.¡±

    Liu Lexian was a little scared by his aunt¡¯s attitude. He even shrank backward a little.

    ¡°I-I said that I saw my cousin and his wife in the square. Doesn¡¯t he need to work today? I¡¯m just curious why he didn¡¯t go to the office today.¡±

    The information Liu Lexian had provided made Liu Tongjia angry.

    ¡°Are you sure it was his wife and not some other woman?¡±

 Chapter 464 - She Has Never Done Something Like That Before

    <h4>Chapter 464: She Has Never Done Something Like That Before</h4>

    Liu Lexian was a little scared by Liu Tongjia¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°No. My cousin said that she¡¯s my cousin-inw. He said her name is Su... Uh... Su...¡±

    Liu Lexian didn¡¯t remember the girl¡¯s name. Liu Tongjia snorted and said, ¡°Su Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s her name.¡±

    Liu Lexian thought Liu Tongjia seemed very angry, but he wasn¡¯t sure why.

    Was she angry because Huo Jinyao had gone to hang out with Su Qingsang, or because of Su Qingsang? Her tone sounded a little strange.

    Old Master Huo, who was sitting on the other side, didn¡¯t look happy either. As for Huo Mingguang, he looked sour-faced too.

    Liu Tongjia was the most displeased of them all. She abruptly stood up and looked at Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Father, see, what did I say? I said a girl from a humble family like that wouldn¡¯t know the right thing to do. What did you say to me back then? You said Jinyao chose her and nothing else matters as long as he likes her. What happens now? She¡¯se back to Rong City, but not home. Instead, they¡¯re hanging out somewhere together. Does this family mean anything to Huo Jinyao? Does he have any respect for us, his elders?¡±

    Old Master Huo was indeed a little unhappy, but he stayed calm. ¡°We haven¡¯t talked to him about it yet. Maybe there are other reasons.¡±

    The more Liu Tongjia thought about it, the angrier she got. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted him to break up with that woman for such a long time, but he never listened. Now he¡¯s obsessed with her.¡±

    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Old Master Huo held no grudges against Liu Tongjia, his daughter-inw, but sometimes, he found her a little too fierce.

    He was indeed unhappy about the fact that Su Qingsang hadn¡¯te home right after she had arrived in Rong City, but he wouldn¡¯t make a scene because of that.

    ¡°Call Jinyao and ask him what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Liu Tongjia was angry. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I just want to see when he ns to bring that girl home. I also want to know how proud this Su Qingsang is, exactly. She had better not evere into our family house.¡±

    Old Master Huo furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t agree with Liu Tongjia, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Liu Lexian sat on the other side, wearing a gloating smile.

    ...

    Huo Jinyao held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand as they headed toward the cafe where Li Qianxue and Old Master Li were waiting.

    ¡°How have you been these days?¡±

    Huo Jinyao had back to Rong City ahead of schedule so that Su Qingsang would have more time to spend with Li Qianxue.

    Judging by their conversations on the phone, things were going well.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Su Qingsang smiled at him and talked to him about Li Qianxueing to Rong City with her.

    ¡°I think she¡¯s nice. Actually, she wanted me to spend a few more days with her, but in the end, she traveled so far with me. It¡¯s cold here. I can tell that she doesn¡¯t like the weather here.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°She also wants to buy me a house.¡± Su Qingsang told Huo Jinyao about what Li Qianxue had said to her. ¡°How could things ever be like that? If you did something to hurt me, I¡¯d simply move into a hotel.¡±

    Huo Jinyao abruptly stopped walking, stepped before Su Qingsang, and looked down at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. That¡¯s not what I said.¡± Su Qingsang wore an innocent look.

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes and lowered his head toward Su Qingsang, saying, ¡°You better not think that way.¡±

    ¡°What if I do think that way?¡± Su Qingsang raised her head provocatively.

    Huo Jinyao suddenly bit her on the lip. Su Qingsang took a step backward when she felt the pain.

    Huo Jinyao quickly put an arm around her waist, squinted at her, and said, ¡°If you have those kinds of thoughts, I don¡¯t mind proving my loyalty to you with my actions.¡±

    Su Qingsang was deeply aware of what he meant by ¡°actions.¡± She blushed immediately.

    ¡°Stop it. My mom is waiting for us.¡±

    Huo Jinyao turned, holding her hand as they headed toward the cafe.

    The buildings nearby had been constructed in exotic styles, but the ones two blocks away had been designed in the typical local style.

    After taking a rest in the cafe, Huo Jinyao brought Old Master Li and Li Qianxue to that area.

    Many small, unique things were sold in the stalls that lined the streets. Old Master Li had no interest in those.

    Unlike them, Su Qingsang looked at those small things excitedly, turning from stall to stall.

    Every time her eyes lingered on something for a few extra seconds, Huo Jinyao offered to purchase it.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear that, so atst, she stopped looking at them.

    ¡°These things look interesting, but we don¡¯t have enough room in our home for them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I heard there¡¯s a snack street over there.¡±

    Huo Jinyao raised his eyebrows and nced at Li Qianxue and Old Master Li, who were behind him. They would never eat anything from a snack street.

    Su Qingsang stuck out her tongue. She wanted to visit the snack street.

    ¡°If Qignsang wants to go, let¡¯s go.¡± Li Qianxue never ate street food, but she was happy to do anything that her daughter liked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look, then, shall we?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s extra-careful attitude made Li Qianxue¡¯s chest hurt. She stepped forward, took Su Qingsang¡¯s hand, and turned to look at Old Master Li.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve never visited a ce like this. Let¡¯s just go and take a look.¡±

    Old Master Li surely wouldn¡¯t disagree. Soon, the four of them turned around and headed toward the snack street, which was not far away.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to eat in front of so many people. However, she failed to resist the temptation of roast sweet potatoes.

    ¡°I want one.¡±

    The fresh snowfall had made the temperature drop. Having a hot roast sweet potato in such weather sounded like afortable thing to do.

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao responded without thinking. ¡°You won¡¯t eat anything for dinner if you eat such arge sweet potato.¡±

    ¡°We can share it.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked skeptical.

    ¡°Do you want it or not?¡± Su Qingsang began to lose her patience.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was rather determined. ¡°Haven¡¯t you watched the news? This...¡±

    He stopped talking when the old man selling the roast sweet potatoes looked at him. Su Qingsang gave him a cheery nce and bought two roast sweet potatoes.

    The old man put the sweet potatoes in a stic bag for her. Hearing her say that she didn¡¯t have any change, he took out his phone to let her scan the QR code and pay via phone.

    ¡°Mister, you are so fashionable. I¡¯m surprised that you know about this online payment app.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, everyone should get with the times. I spent a long time learning how to use it from my son.¡± The old manughed, then looked at Su Qingsang. ¡°Girl, are these two sweet potatoes enough for all of you? How about I give you another one for free?¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you, but you don¡¯t have to do that. These are enough.¡±

    Su Qingsang was a little shocked by how friendly the old man was. Hurriedly, she brought the roast sweet potatoes back to her family.

    She nced at Li Qianxue and said, ¡°Mom, would you like to try some?¡±

    Li Qianxue had a veryplicated look on her face. She had never in her life eaten something like that.

    She looked at that steaming roast sweet potato, not knowing how to react.

    ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you gonna try some? This is really good.¡±

    Seeing the look on Li Qianxue¡¯s face, Su Qingsang figured that she had never tried food like that.

    ¡°It¡¯s really good. Shi Mengwan and I often went out after night ss to buy these when we were in college.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try, then.¡± Old Master Li responded to Su Qingsang first.

    He took the sweet potato, broke it in half, and handed half to Li Qianxue. ¡°I ate a lot of these when I was a boy. I¡¯m old now, but I think I can still eat it.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Li Qianxue had no other choice but to take it. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna let me eat this here on the street, are you?¡± she said with embarrassment.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? These people don¡¯t know us.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled. She turned around, split the sweet potato in two, and handed half to Huo Jinyao. The look she directed at Huo Jinyao contained an obvious meaning.

    Even her grandpa and her mom had agreed to try it. Was he even pickier than them?

    Huo Jinyao mussed Su Qingsang¡¯s hair, helplessly taking the half sweet potato.

    He took a bite and found it rather sweet.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good!¡± Su Qingsang was happy. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Huo Jinyao felt a little embarrassed. When had he, Young Master Huo, ever eaten on the street? He would only do it for Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang liked watching Huo Jinyao eat a roast sweet potato on the street.

    Feeling people looking at him, Huo Jinyao wanted very much to throw the sweet potato away.

    Li Qianxue felt very awkward too. After all, she had been raised as a fairdy by Old Master Li.

    When had she ever done something like this?

    However, seeing Su Qingsang eat happily, she convinced herself to take a bite.

    It wasn¡¯t as good as Su Qingsang described, but it was something new for her. Also, eating the food that her daughter liked made her feel that she and Su Qingsang had grown closer to each other.

    The four of them spent the whole afternoon this way.

    At dinnertime, Huo Jinyao brought the three to a restaurant to try the local food.

    Following that afternoon, Li Qianxue and Old Master Li liked Huo Jinyao more than before.

    It was not because of who he was. It was because what he was trying to do was not easy for a man like him.

    After dinner, Huo Jinyao drove Old Master Li and Li Qianxue back to the hotel.

    ¡°Grandpa, Mom, what time do you n on getting up tomorrow morning? I¡¯ll send someone here to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to visit your family tomorrow morning. We don¡¯t want to go too early or toote because that¡¯d be inappropriate. I think nine o¡¯clock will be good.¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll tell Wenchang toe here at eight-fifty.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Li Qianxue. ¡°Wenchang is my assistant. I think you¡¯ve met him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Li Qianxue had started to like Huo Jinyao more and more.

    ¡°Qingsang and I are heading home, then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Qingsang picked up her luggage and followed Huo Jinyao home.

    She didn¡¯t know that people were gathering in the Huo family at that time.

 Chapter 465 - Is There Anything Shady That You Want to Hide?

    <h4>Chapter 465: Is There Anything Shady That You Want to Hide?</h4>

    The lights in the Huo family¡¯s house were all on.

    Sitting on the long, U-shaped sofa in the living room were Old Master Huo, Huo Mingguang, Liu Tongjia, Huo Mingliang, Huo Yifan, and his brother, Huo Yiyang. Surprisingly, Liu Lexian was also on the scene.

    Huo Jinyao gave Liu Lexian a nd nce, then looked at Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Grandpa, Qingsang is back.¡±

    Old Master Huo nced at him and responded to him with, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Su Qingsang detected the strange atmosphere when she came into the house. She was thinking about something else, though.

    She hadn¡¯te back for the New Year or the First Full Moon Festival. She had called Old Master Huo to wish him a happy new year, but she¡¯d assumed that Old Master Huo was probably still unhappy about her absence.

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Su Qingsang took a step forward to greet the elders.

    The others responded to her politely. Only Liu Tongjia snorted coldly and turned her face away.

    Su Qingsang had always known that Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t like her. She thought for a moment and turned to look at Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao took two steps forward, put an arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s waist, and said, ¡°Mom, Qingsang is tired now. She flew here from Lin City today. I¡¯m taking her upstairs to rest.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she must be tired.¡± Seeing Huo Jinyao protect Su Qingsang, Liu Tongjia grew even angrier. ¡°How can she not be tired? She¡¯s been hanging around out there all day.¡±

    Huo Jinyao cast a nce at Liu Lexian. Liu Lexian shrugged, made eye contact with Huo Jinyao for a moment, and turned his head away, pretending to be careless.

    Huo Jinyao gave a small smile, ignoring his unreliable cousin, who loved to cause trouble.

    ¡°Grandpa, Qingsang¡¯s ne took off from Lin City this morning. She arrived at lunchtime. She didn¡¯te back home once she arrived because her mother and grandfather came with her.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t look at Liu Tongjia. He said to Old Master Huo, ¡°Qingsang¡¯s grandfather is Li Yongfeng, the former chairman of the Li Group in Lin City. This time, he and Qingsang¡¯s mother havee to Rong City together to visit our family.¡±

    ¡°Visit us? Oh, that¡¯s probably too much for us. They¡¯re here already, but instead of visiting us, they let their daughter hang out with you. They obviously have no respect for us. We don¡¯t deserve their visit.¡±

    Liu Tongjia did not like Su Qingsang. It would be hard for her to change her mind about that.

    ¡°They didn¡¯te here right after they got off the ne because, ording to the tradition in Lin City, one should not visit his inws after noon. Since they couldn¡¯te here, I took them to look around the city this afternoon.

    ¡°Grandpa won¡¯t mind such a small thing, right?¡±

    ¡°Yongfeng, my brother, is here?¡± Old Master Huo had met Old Master Li a few times before. ¡°Great. We can catch up tomorrow.¡±

    Liu Lexian couldn¡¯t bear watching Old Master Huo protect Huo Jinyao unconditionally. So he snorted and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see my cousin-inw¡¯s grandfather this afternoon. Cousin, have you hidden him somewhere?¡±

    He sounded like he meant to ask a simple question, but the look in his eyes was provocative.

    The look on Liu Tongjia¡¯s face grew even sourer. Huo Jinyao still didn¡¯t look at her.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry,¡± he said to Old Master Huo. ¡°They¡¯ll be visiting you tomorrow morning.¡±

    Old Master Huo nodded. He had met Li Yongfeng once or twice and had a good impression of him.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you tell me that...¡± He still had a question.

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Huo Jinyao interrupted his grandfather. ¡°If you want to know about that, I¡¯ll talk to youter in the study. Now, I should take Qingsang upstairs to get some rest. She¡¯s really tired.¡±

    Before Old Master Huo nodded, Liu Tongjia couldn¡¯t help but start talking.

    ¡°What can¡¯t be said right here? Why do you have to go to the study to talk about it?¡± She nced at Su Qingsang in a very unfriendly way and continued, ¡°Are you trying to hide something shady?¡±

    Upon hearing her words, the people in the living room wore different expressions. Old Master Huo was a little displeased but didn¡¯t say anything. After all, Liu Lexian was in the room, too. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass Liu Tongjia in front of the young people.

    The others looked like they were watching a show. Huo Mingguang didn¡¯t really agree with his wife, but he decided not to join the conversation.

    Su Qingsang furrowed her brows slightly. Her pretty face wore no obvious expression.

    She had talked to Huo Jinyao about this on her way home. Earlier, when she was still in Lin City, she had mentioned it to Huo Jinyao once.

    She had asked him not to tell his family about what had happened to her yet.

    Su Chenghui, her father, had switched her with another girl when she was born to get revenge on her mother.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t find that embarrassing. Letting the Huo family know about that wasn¡¯t a big deal for her.

    However, Li Qianxue had thought ahead for her and told her that having a father like Su Chenghui was nothing to be proud of after all, even though she might not feel ashamed because of it.

    If her husband¡¯s family knew that her own father had done something like that to her, they might never show her any respect.

    So they had discussed how to exin to the Huo family.

    On the way home, Su Qingsang had told Huo Jinyao this. She had asked him to tell his family what Li Qianxue had told the Li family.

    His family would be told that the two babies had been mixed up. As for how and why that had happened, no one would try to dig up all the details.

    ¡°Mom.¡± The look on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face changed the moment he heard what Liu Tongjia said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hide. It¡¯s just that Qingsang is tired. I want her to get some rest.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s tired? Why didn¡¯t shee home earlier if she¡¯s so tired? Why didn¡¯t she evene home for dinner? I understand. You only care about her family now. Do we mean anything to you?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she an illegitimate daughter? Why did people from the Li familye here so eagerly to visit us because of an illegitimate daughter? Visit us? Really? They¡¯re not trying to make a profit off us, are they? After all, this illegitimate daughter from their family has now married into our family.¡±

    Her words sounded so aggressive. Even Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear to listen to that, let alone Old Master Huo.

    She prepared to argue with Liu Tongjia. However, Huo Jinyao pressed a hand against her hand and didn¡¯t let her speak. ¡°Mom,¡± he said, ¡°are you finished? If you are, I¡¯m gonna bring Qingsang upstairs. As for those shady things, as you said, we¡¯ll surely be talking about them in secret.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Liu Tongjia was infuriated. She said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet. I just want to know if this family still means anything to you two, and if I, your mother, still mean anything to you.

    ¡°I only asked a few questions. What? Are you not confident? Did I say anything wrong? They didn¡¯t evene here when you guys got married. So why are they visiting us now? Is it not because they want something from us?¡±

 Chapter 466 - Im Sorry, but My Parents Arent That Kind of People

    <h4>Chapter 466: I¡¯m Sorry, but My Parents Aren¡¯t That Kind of People</h4>

    Liu Tongjia knew a thing or two about the family business. ¡°Jinyao has been helping the Li family a lot, actually. Am I right?¡± she said. ¡°I heard that he has given a lot of projects to the Li family. Some of the projects aren¡¯t even within the scope of the Li family¡¯s business.¡±

    Her voice was soft, but her words were sharp. While saying these words, she stared at Su Qingsang aggressively.

    ¡°They have be aware of the benefits of it, and they want more. That¡¯s why they came to us so eagerly, right?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Huo.¡± Before Huo Jinyao said anything, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but defend her family. She didn¡¯t call Liu Tongjia her mother. She knew that Liu Tongjia had never seen her as her daughter-inw, and she didn¡¯t expect her to.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I really don¡¯t like you talking about my family in that way. My grandfather and my mother came here to visit Jinyao¡¯s family with sincerity. Jinyao and I have already gotten married. As my family, they intend to meet Jinyao¡¯s family. That¡¯s a normal thing. They have no other motives.

    ¡°As for the profits that you mentioned, I don¡¯t really agree with you. The Li Group isn¡¯t asrge as the Tianyu Group, but in Lin City, it has always been a reliable, well-knownpany. Besides, as a localpany, the Li Group has been providing the Tianyu Group with a lot of conveniences since Huo Jinyao went to Lin City, even though the Tianyu Group is a very powerfulpany itself. No otherpany in that city can do as well as the Li Group has been doing.

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, I don¡¯t understand how this mutually beneficial cooperation is like us taking advantage of the Tianyu Group in your eyes. Of course, the Tianyu Group can choose not to work with the Li Group, but I believe that you won¡¯t be able to find another partner in Lin City that is as good as the Li Group, because ourpany is the best in the city.

    ¡°Finally, I know that you don¡¯t like me. You may think that I¡¯m not good enough for Huo Jinyao. But that doesn¡¯t have anything to do with my parents. You don¡¯t like me, and I can¡¯t change that. However, I want to tell you that my parents are the same as all parents in the world. They just want their children to live good lives and be happy. They¡¯re not the kind of people that you think they are.¡±

    After finishing that long speech in one breath, Su Qingsang ignored the others in the living room, turned to Old Master Huo, and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m really sorry that I didn¡¯te home right after I got off the ne. It was my fault. I promise you that it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Old Master Huo looked at Su Qingsang. At that point, he couldn¡¯t have liked her more. That girl reminded him of his wife.

    She was pretty and gentle but not weak. She was not short-tempered or reckless, either.

    He believed that his grandson had chosen the right person.

    Liu Tongjia couldn¡¯t think of a word to respond to Su Qingsang. She wanted to say something, but Old Master Huo didn¡¯t let her.

    ¡°You must be tired. Go upstairs and get some rest. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Su Qingsang was indeed tired. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs, then,¡± she said.

    After that, she nced at the others in the living room, bowed slightly, and said, ¡°Good night, Dad. Good night, Uncle. Good night, everyone.¡±

    She turned around elegantly and went upstairs. She might not have had a manner as graceful as that of some girls from super-wealthy families, but she didn¡¯t look worse than any of those girls.

    Old Master Huo had decided he liked her. He touched his fingers to his chin and signaled for Huo Jinyao to go upstairs with Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Liu Tongjia wore a sulky look. Today, she had been embarrassed not only by her son, but also by her daughter-inw. What Su Qingsang had said was like a p in the face. How could she possibly tolerate that?

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you stay here and clear this up.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stopped walking and turned to look at Liu Tongjia in the eyes.

    ¡°Mom, what else do you want me to say? I think Qingsang was quite right.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you have a wife now, so you don¡¯t care about your mother anymore. Is that right?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her and said, ¡°That¡¯s not true, but if you insist on thinking that way, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± He turned to Old Master Huo and said, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs.¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem to take Liu Tongjia seriously at all. His attitude displeased her even more.

    Before she could lose her temper, Huo Jinyao left.

    At that point, Liu Lexian joined the conversation. ¡°Auntie,¡± he said, ¡°don¡¯t be angry. I think my cousin was just trying to take good care of his wife. She¡¯s probably really tired. After all, they were out all day. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    By saying that, he was obviously trying to worsen the problem.

    Liu Tongjia was Huo Jinyao¡¯s mother. However, instead of thinking about her feelings, Huo Jinyao wanted only to take care of his wife. How could that be eptable to Liu Tongjia?

    ¡°All right, it¡¯s gettingte. You guys should all go back home and rest,¡± said Old Master Huo.

    On hearing that, the others stood up, heading home or going upstairs.

    Liu Tongjia found herself stuck in her anger. She didn¡¯t know how to channel that rage or how to ease it.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m heading home. I¡¯lle visit you in a few days.¡±

    Liu Lexian had sessfully stirred up trouble. However, he felt ufortable staying here under Old Master¡¯s Li¡¯s perceptive eyes. He left quickly.

    Liu Tongjia suffered a headache. Huo Mingguang nced at her. Atst, she had no choice but to follow him upstairs.

    Upstairs, Su Qingsang walked into the bedroom and threw herself on the couch.

    She thought Huo Jinyao would spend a long while downstairs. To her surprise, he came up just a few minutester.

    She sat up quickly. ¡°What happened? Your mom didn¡¯t scold you, did she?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± It wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal even if his mother had scolded him. She had scolded him often since he was a boy.

    Su Qingsang looked at him guiltily and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really couldn¡¯t help.¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t have said anything if Liu Tongjia had only been talking about herself. However, Liu Tongjia had mentioned Li Qianxue. Besides the fact that what she had said waspletely untrue, if she hadn¡¯t tried to defend her family and had let Liu Tongjia continue saying whatever she wanted to say, she would never have any dignity in the family.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Huo Jinyao walked up to her, ruffled her hair, and said, ¡°I think what you said was right.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled, feeling slightly guilty about the fact that Huo Jinyao always supported her unconditionally.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao responded to her by flicking her on the forehead.

    Su Qingsang tipped her head backward because of the pain.

    ¡°It hurts.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was a very strong man. His flick had turned her forehead red.

    ¡°Let me see.¡±

    Finding that the spot on her forehead had turned red, Huo Jinyao kissed the spot, then rubbed it with his hand, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. My mom is always like that. If you don¡¯t like living here, we can move out. We¡¯ll juste back on weekends to visit Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to spend time with Liu Tongjia every single day. ¡°But we can¡¯t do that now. We can do it in a few days, after I start working.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Huo Jinyao was thinking about something else, ¡°Cental Hospital in Rong City is about a fifteen-minute drive away from mypany. That¡¯s not far. I have an apartment near that area. I¡¯ll send someone to clean it, and we can move there.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang felt touched by Huo Jinyao¡¯s words. Most men would want their wives to get along with their mothers, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t require that of her.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I¡¯m willing to try to get along with your mother. But before I can do that, she has to be at least a little reasonable. Do you agree with me?¡±

    Huo Jinyao squinted at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re bold. How dare you call my mother unreasonable?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked, wearing an innocent expression. Huo Jinyao suddenly reached out and tickled her under her arms.

    Su Qingsang burst outughing and fell into the bed.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± She curled up, but Huo Jinyao still didn¡¯t stop.

    Her body was very ticklish, so she tried her best to dodge. Looking at her pink cheeks, Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t help but lie on top of her.

    Su Qingsang stoppedughing and looked at Huo Jinyao, blushing.

    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± Huo Jinyao looked deeply into her eyes and said, ¡°Darling, we haven¡¯t seen each other for quite a few days.¡±

    ¡°I-it wasn¡¯t a very long time.¡± Su Qingsang swallowed and said, ¡°Get off me. I haven¡¯t showered yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Let¡¯s shower together.¡± Huo Jinyao reached under her clothes. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve never done that before.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face grew even redder. While being aroused, she thought of something important.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have that stuff here, do you?¡± She put her hands against Huo Jinyao¡¯s chest, her voice growing shallow and uneven. ¡°I¡¯m not in my safe period.¡±

    ¡°I have them.¡± Huo Jinyao put his mouth against her ear and whispered, ¡°I bought them earlier.¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked and said, ¡°You nned this, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Huo Jinyao admitted. ¡°I totally nned this.¡±

    He stopped Su Qingsang from talking by giving her a deep kiss.

    After their short separation, they, of course, had a passionate night.

    ...

    Su Qingsang slept a littlete that morning.

    She hadn¡¯t rested well recently. Li Qianxue had wanted so much to spend time with her, so they had gone to bed at the same time every night.

    Li Qianxue had endless questions for her. She liked to talk to Su Qingsang and hear about Su Qingsang¡¯s past to learn more about her.

    Therefore, Su Qingsang went to bedte and got up early every day.

    She turned over on the bed, feeling slightly ufortable.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, the b*stard.¡± She gritted her teeth, furrowed her brows slightly, and silently cursed Huo Jinyao in her head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know how to restrain himself.¡±

    In the study on the second floor, Huo Jinyao talked to Old Master Huo about what had happened to Su Qingsang.

    There was nothing for him to hide from his grandfather. In fact, Old Master Huo could have guessed something was out of the ordinary. Su Qingsang¡¯s mother and grandfather hade to visit his family without her father. Wasn¡¯t that weird?

    Yesterday, Old Master Huo had felt that something was probably not right when he heard about that. Today, after hearing Huo Jinyao¡¯s exnation, he understood.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao told him the truth. ¡°That¡¯s what happened. Earlier, Qingsang stayed in Lin City to look after Xiang Caiping. Later, when she decided toe back here, her mother found out the truth and asked her to stay.¡±

 Chapter 467 - Maybe I Should Take Her Home

    <h4>Chapter 467: Maybe I Should Take Her Home</h4>

    Huo Jinyao recalled how Li Qianxue and Su Qingsang had be reacquainted with each other.

    ¡°Her daughter had lived with her for over twenty years, but she didn¡¯t know that it was her daughter. It¡¯s understandable that she had a real shock from that. That¡¯s why I let Qingsang spend a few days with her mother. Grandpa, if you want to me someone for that, me me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡± Old Master Huo hadn¡¯t known the full story before. ¡°Despite everything, they still came here in such haste. I can see how much Qingsang means to them.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. Thinking of what Su Qingsang had told him the day before, he continued, ¡°Qingsang¡¯s mother and grandfather have just gotten her back. They really don¡¯t want to part with her so quickly, actually, but in consideration of our family, they will let here back here soon.¡±

    The Li family had really been trying to consider things from Su Qingsang¡¯s perspective.

    ¡°They didn¡¯te here right after they got off the ne yesterday, because Lin City¡¯s traditions don¡¯t allow people to meet with their inws in the afternoon. They did that to show us respect and to let us know how important this marriage is to them, even though we don¡¯t have that kind of tradition here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Old Master Huo nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand.¡±

    Huo Jinyao sighed with relief and said, ¡°Grandpa¡ªactually, Qingsang didn¡¯t want me to tell our family about her story. She didn¡¯t even n to tell her mother the truth. In fact, things have ended up this way because of a series of coincidences.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang nned to take care of Xiang Caiping for the rest of her life and treat her like her real mother. If Li Qianxue hadn¡¯t coincidentally returned when we got home, all if this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao, you don¡¯t need to exin. I know what you¡¯re trying to tell me, and I know what your mother has said. Sometimes, she can be very opinionated and assertive. Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t need to take what she¡¯s said seriously.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded. He did not take Liu Tongjia¡¯s words to heart, but he was still worried that she would keep giving Su Qingsang a hard time. She might use the fact that Qingsang didn¡¯te home with him for the New Year as an excuse to be harsh.

    He didn¡¯t really care what Liu Tongjia had said. He knew that Liu Tongjia had held a grudge with him all these years. He just didn¡¯t want Su Qingsang to have to put up with unreasonable confrontations from Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re worried that your mother might not treat Qingsang well. Rx. Your mother is sharp-tongued, but she won¡¯t do anything awful. If she is really tempted to be cruel one of these days, I¡¯ll stop her.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, thank you.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Old Master Huo, the family would have many more problems.

    ¡°Alright kid, no need to thank me.¡± Old Master Huo looked at Huo Jinyao with glowing eyes. ¡°If you really want to thank me, have a baby with Qingsang. I¡¯d be so happy to have a great-grandson.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll happen sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Master, people from the Li family are here.¡± Uncle Zhang had appeared as they were talking.

    Old Master Huo and Huo Jinyao hurriedly went downstairs.

    When Yang Wenchang picked them up from the hotel, he gave Huo Jinyao a call. That way, by the time Old Master Li and Li Qianxue entered the courtyard, Huo Jinyao was already at the bottom of the stairs.

    Li Yongfeng had met Old Master Huo several times before, but they ended up founding their businesses in different areas. This would be the first time they saw each other in decades.

    ¡°Yongfeng, my brother.¡± Old Master Huo greeted Old Master Li warmly. He moved to wee Old Master Li and Li Qianxue the moment they came in. ¡°I never thought that we¡¯d be family someday.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Old Master Li gave a long sigh. ¡°I told Qingsang that she was a lucky girl when I heard that she married into your family.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I think Jinyao is even luckier.¡±

    Old Master Huo meant what he said, but to Old Master Li, it seemed that he was just trying to be nice.

    ¡°I think Qingsang is a very nice girl, too,¡± Old Master Li said frankly. ¡°If she and Jinyao weren¡¯t already married, I wouldn¡¯t let her leave home so soon.¡±

    Old Master Huo understood where Old Master Li wasing from, having already spoken with Huo Jinyao.

    Heughed. ¡°I understand. If I had a granddaughter as nice as Qingsang, I wouldn¡¯t want her to get married so soon either.¡±

    ¡°Is this Qingsang¡¯s mother?¡± Old Master Huo turned to Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue took a step forward, smiled at Old Master Huo, and reached out a hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m Li Qianxue. It¡¯s such an honor to meet you. I heard about you from my father, long ago.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too.¡±

    Old Master Huo guided Old Master Li and Li Qianxue to the living room and offered them seats. Li Qianxue presented Old Master Huo with the gifts that she had brought.

    ¡°Having you two here is already such a delight. You shouldn¡¯t have brought us gifts.¡±

    Old Master Huo let Huo Jinyao ept the gifts. By then, Li Qianxue hadn¡¯t seen her daughter for almost a day, and she couldn¡¯t help but nce around.

    ¡°Qingsang stayed uptest night, so she hadn¡¯t gotten up yet,¡± Huo Jinyao exined.

    Li Qianxue gave him an extra look over. Before, Qingsang always got up early, no matter what time she went to sleep the night before.

    So she was tired, huh?

    ¡°Grandpa. Mom. ¡±

    While they were talking, Su Qingsang appeared downstairs.

    ¡°Qingsang, look at you!¡± Though Li Qianxue was happy to see her daughter, she didn¡¯t hesitate to remind her how to behave properly. ¡°Why did you sleep sote? You¡¯re a married woman now. You shouldn¡¯t sleep in.¡±

    ¡°I know, Mom.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Qingsang just arrived home yesterday. She was tired. It¡¯s okay for her to sleep a littlete.¡±

    Old Master Huo spoke for Su Qingsang. He looked at her and said amiably, ¡°Qingsang always gets up early, otherwise. Before, she exercised with me every morning.¡±

    ¡°Good, I¡¯m sure that was her pleasure.¡±

    Li Qianxue reached a hand toward Su Qingsang, signaling for her toe and sit beside her.

    Before Su Qingsang walked to her mother, Huo Jinyao abruptly took her hand and said, ¡°Mom, Qingsang hasn¡¯t had breakfast yet. She should have some breakfast first.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡± Li Qianxue hurriedly said to Su Qingsang, ¡°Go have breakfast. We¡¯ll be here, chatting with Old Master Huo.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang nced at Huo Jinyao, squeezed his hand, and then headed towards the dining room.

    As she left, Li Qianxue looked at Old Master Huo and said, ¡°She¡¯s so happy to see us that she forgot to eat!¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. This doesn¡¯t happen often. Usually, I¡¯d get breakfast ready for her.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was talking about the days when he and Su Qingsang had lived together in Lin City.

    Li Qianxue knew that Huo Jinyao would take good care of her daughter. She trusted him.

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. I¡¯m her husband. It¡¯s my job to take care of her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re her husband, so taking care of her is your job. But she¡¯s your wife¡ªisn¡¯t taking care of you her job?¡± A hostile voice spoke, followed by a series of footsteps. Liu Tongjia came down the stairs, giving Huo Jinyao a frosty look.

    The way she saw it, Huo Jinyao had basically forgotten about his mother once he got married. For all these years, she hadn¡¯t once heard him talking about taking care of his parents. But, for this woman, he was willing to drop everything to look after her.

    Both Old Master Li and Li Qianxue looked at Liu Tongjia.

    Her tone was very unfriendly. Li Qianxue furrowed her brows but kept her cool.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Qingsang and Jinyao are married, so they should look after each other.¡±

    ¡°Look after each other?¡± Liu Tongjia shot her a cold smirk and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see that happening. I think it has just been Jinyao looking after your daughter.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯te home for the New Year because she needed to take care of you. Earlier, she said that she¡¯de back for the First Full Moon Festival, but in the end, she didn¡¯t show up. I heard it was because she wanted to keep youpany. I really don¡¯t understand it. I¡¯m starting to wonder if, in Lin City, a married woman can do whatever she wants and ignore the feelings of her husband¡¯s family.¡±

    Li Qianxue had already guessed who Liu Tongjia was once she showed up. After hearing what she said, Li Qianxue was even more sure of it.

    ¡°You¡¯re Jinyao¡¯s mother, aren¡¯t you?¡± Li Qianxue wore a faint smile and spoke in an extra-polite tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, actually. But I believe that my daughter is still my daughter, even though she is married. It wouldn¡¯t be right for her to care only about her husband¡¯s family and forget about her own once she got married. You have parents too, don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t only consider yourself only a member of the Huo family, do you? I would guess that if anything happened to your family, you¡¯d try your best to take care of them. Am I right?¡±

    Liu Tongjia couldn¡¯t think of any way to argue with what Li Qianxue had just said. She resorted to rudely talking back, her face crinkled with a scowl.

    ¡°Now, I can see where Su Qingsang got her sharp tongue from. She is just like her mother.¡±

    ¡°Tongjia!¡± Old Master Huo couldn¡¯t bear listening to her disrespect. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t need to protect these outsiders. Was anything that I said wrong? Don¡¯t you think Jinyao is too good for Su Qingsang? Hasn¡¯t he been bending over backward for her since they got married? Jinyao moved his business all the way to Lin City for her. He spent so much time there, and even refused toe home. I can¡¯t tell if Su Qingsang has married into our family, or if my son has married into hers!¡±

    ¡°Tongjia, that¡¯s enough.¡± Noting the displeased look on Li Qianxue¡¯s face, Old Master Huo warned Liu Tongjia in a firm tone.

    Liu Tongjia wasn¡¯t ready to give in at her father¡¯smand. She opened her mouth to speak again, but Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t tolerate the nasty words any longer.

    She had always been aware that Huo Jinyao treated her daughter very well. She believed that her daughter had also been kind to Huo Jinyao.

    A good rtionship requires mutual caring, after all.

    Liu Tongjia had made it sound like everything was Su Qingsang¡¯s fault.

    When she found out that Su Qingsang was her real daughter, Li Qianxue promised herself that she would never let Su Qingsang suffer any kind of injustice. She intended to keep that promise.

    ¡°Since you have so manyints about my daughter, maybe I should take her home and teach her how to behave herself.¡±

    Li Qianxue then turned to Huo Jinyao, who she was angry with, as well, in the heat of the moment. ¡°As for Huo Jinyao,¡± she said, ¡°Tell him that he can leave my daughter and marry someone who you approve of.¡±

 Chapter 468 - Are You Threatening Me?

    <h4>Chapter 468: Are You Threatening Me?</h4>

    Li Qianxue spoke with strong resolve.

    The Huo family was wealthy and powerful, but in her opinion, the Li family was their equal. She really did not appreciate Liu Tongjia¡¯s aggression towards her.

    Before she had found out that Su Qingsang was her real daughter, she guessed that the Huo family might dislike Su Qingsang because of her family background. Back then, she didn¡¯t feel like that was her issue.

    But now, Su Qingsang was her daughter. She would not allow the girl to be harshly judged.

    Likewise, Old Master Li wouldn¡¯t stand for it. His granddaughter had married into the Huo family¡ªshe wasn¡¯t sold to them!

    Not to mention the fact that Su Qingsang had stayed in Lin City for very valid reasons. It wasn¡¯t like she¡¯d refused toe to Rong City on purpose. The way Liu Tongjia framed it was very upsetting.

    Nheless, Old Master Li found it inappropriate to squabble with someone who was much younger than him, so he allowed Li Qianxue to do all the talking.

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Liu Tongjia hadn¡¯t expected Li Qianxue to have that kind of defiance. ¡°Fine. That¡¯s exactly what I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± Huo Jinyao interrupted Liu Tongjia and looked deep into her eyes without another word.

    Liu Tongjia felt a little unsettled meeting her son¡¯s unyielding eyes. However, she refused to admit defeat just like that.

    With a sullen face, she said, ¡°What? Did I say something wrong? She only cares about her own family. Her husband¡¯s family doesn¡¯t mean anything to her. I don¡¯t like that kind of woman.¡±

    ¡°Tongjia.¡±

    Old Master Huo looked very displeased. He never thought that Liu Tongjia would disrespect people in the Li family like that.

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Liu Tongjia nced at Li Qianxue and her father, then continued, ¡°She¡¯s just an illegitimate daughter, and you¡¯re making it look like she¡¯s some sort of princess. Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang is my daughter, not an illegitimate child.¡± Li Qianxue red at Liu Tongjia and said sternly, ¡°I only found out about that recently. When she was born, she was identally mixed up with another baby at the hospital. I wanted to spend some time with her after I learned the truth. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t return to Rong City for the festival. All she did was spend a few days with her mother. Why is that so wrong in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Qianxue nodded and replied in a strong voice, ¡°To me, she is perfect. If you think she¡¯s not good enough, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take my daughter back. I¡¯d like to spend more time with her, anyway.¡±

    Liu Tongjia had a mocking smile on her face. She didn¡¯t believe Li Qianxue. She thought that Li Qianxue and her father had visited the Huo family to take things from them, using Su Qingsang¡¯s marriage as their way in.

    She believed Li Qianxue was even willing to act as though her husband¡¯s daughter was her own so that she could extort the most out of the Huo family.

    ¡°Great. A lot of girls would want to be with Jinyao. Take your daughter and go back home. Jinyao will find someone better.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Liu Tongjia,¡± Huo Mingguang called. He hade downstairs earlier, unnoticed amid the fighting. His eyes were on Liu Tongjia, and he was filled with frustration.

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t believe what Liu Tongjia had just said. She quickly stood up, looked at her, and said, ¡°Do you mean that? If you do, we¡¯ll take Qingsang home today.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Old Master Huo had lost his patience. He red at Liu Tongjia and said, ¡°Sit down. If you don¡¯t want to be here, you can go back to your room.¡±

    ¡°Father, do you want me to leave?¡±

    ¡°No one wants you to leave,¡± said Old Master Huo unhappily, ¡°but I¡¯m telling you now, if you can¡¯t have a proper conversation, don¡¯t talk.¡±

    Liu Tongjia was so angered by this that her chest heaved, as she exploded, ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to talk? He left home and got married. Did I ever give him permission to marry that girl? Did I say yes?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Huo Jinyao finally interrupted the dispute. He looked at Liu Tongjia with conflicted feelings and said with a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s married to Qingsang. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to share the rest of my life with her. I didn¡¯t think I needed your permission to marry her.¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re all grown up, you don¡¯t care about me anymore¡ªis that right?¡±

    ¡°Tongjia,¡± said Huo Mingguang, ¡°sit down. You¡¯re making a scene in front of our guests¡± He then nced at Huo Jinyao and spoke to him as well.

    ¡°You, too. Stop talking.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Li, right?¡± He turned to Old Master Huo and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you from my father.¡±

    Old Master Li¡¯s demeanor had be standoffish. Based on what had just gone down, both he and Li Qianxue could tell that Su Qingsang¡¯s life in the Huo family was probably not as pleasant as it originally appeared.

    ¡°Mrs. Su, my wife is a frank and opinionated person. Sometimes, she speaks without thinking. Please don¡¯t take what she said to the heart. The truth is, we couldn¡¯t be happier about the marriage of your daughter to Jinyao. Please don¡¯t worry.¡±

    No one but Huo Mingguang himself believed what he¡¯d said.

    Li Qianxue was not na?ve. She entirely understood what he was saying. She gave a faint smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. We like Jinyao too. He has been trying to tell us how much his family likes my daughter. Maybe the kids don¡¯t understand how much their parents¡¯ approval means in their marriage. Their marriage may not be happy without their parents¡¯ best regards. Do you agree?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Liu Tongjia almost lost her temper again, however, under Old Master Huo¡¯s watchful eye, she had no choice but to stay quietly fuming.

    Being unable to express her indignation made her increasingly ufortable.

    ¡°I agree with you. So, we all believe that they will be happily married, forever.¡±

    Huo Mingguang was obviously lying through his teeth, but no one called him out on it at the moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to my father about having another wedding ceremony for Qingsang and Jinyao in Rong City¡ªthat way, all our family and friends can get to know Qingsang. I think that will solve many problems.¡±

    Both Li Qianxue and Old Master Li slightly eased their irritated expressions.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao were already married, after all, and they had a good rtionship. Li Qianxue and Old Master Li didn¡¯t really want to take her away from her husband.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. We have some old business partners in Rong City, as well as some rtives. We can invite them all to the wedding.¡±

    Huo Jinyao furrowed his brows. It seemed that he didn¡¯t like this idea.

    ¡°This is unnecessary.¡±

    Su Qingsang had just finished breakfast ande out of the dining room. She¡¯d overheard thest part of the conversation.

    She walked to Huo Jinyao¡¯s side and smiled at him, then she turned to Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Mom, grandpa, grandfather, father¡ªwe don¡¯t need to bother with holding another wedding. Jinyao and I¡ªwe don¡¯t care about these formalities.¡±

    ¡°I think we should hold another wedding ceremony,¡± said Old Master Huo, who had given it more thought than she had. ¡°The Huo family is well known in Rong City. People should meet the wife of my oldest grandson.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather,¡± Su Qingsang protested. She had already had a wedding, and it was exhausting. She didn¡¯t want to have to do it all again. ¡°Grandfather,¡± she said, ¡°thank you. I know that you¡¯re thinking of what¡¯s best for me, but I think that it¡¯s excessive. If you want me to meet all of your family members and friends, we can just hold a dinner party and introduce me to everyone then.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡± Huo Mingguang settled on a decision. ¡°Your granduncle retired recently, and he moved back to Rong City. Your grandaunt is here too. We shall all have dinner together. They¡¯ll be happy to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Li, Mrs. Su¡ªyou¡¯vee all this way. Why don¡¯t you stay for a few days? Jinyao told me that you are currently staying in a hotel,¡± he said warmly to Li Qianxue and Old Master Li, ¡°How can we let you stay in a hotel? You should just stay here. I¡¯ll tell Wenchang to retrieve your luggage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have guest rooms. I¡¯ll have those rooms cleaned for you,¡± Old Master Huo added.

    Old Master Li smiled, but replied, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. We¡¯d feel ufortable staying here. Qianxue has bought a house near here, and it was tidied yesterday when we arrived. We¡¯ll move our things thereter today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well...¡± Huo Mingguang felt a little helpless. ¡°If people knew about this, they might think that we¡¯re not showing you any hospitality.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The house is not far from here. It¡¯ll be convenient for us toe and visit you again.¡±

    Li Qianxue would never have agreed to stay with the Huo family, now that she¡¯d learned that Su Qingsang¡¯s mother-inw was so hard to get along with.

    She turned her gaze onto Su Qingsang. Because her mother-inw didn¡¯t like her, she might face some difficulties in the future of her marriage. Li Qianxue could only hope that Huo Jinyao would be a reliable husband and protect her daughter.

    As the others shared a pleasant conversation, Liu Tongjia was left sitting alone with her annoyance.

    She couldn¡¯t let go of the anger she felt in her heart. After giving Su Qingsang a resentful re, she abruptly stood up, turned, and stalked out.

    Her sudden movement made everyone there turn and look.

    Huo Mingguang wasn¡¯t pleased to see Liu Tongjia walk out like that, but he didn¡¯t want to embarrass her in front of members of the Li family.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My wife has a short temper. I¡¯m very sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Li Qianxue was done giving attention to Liu Tongjia. ¡°It takes time for a mother-inw and a daughter-inw to ept each other. They¡¯ll build a better rtionship over time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Huo Mingguang had no choice but to agree with her. ¡°Qingsang is a good girl. Jinyao¡¯s mother just hasn¡¯t realized that yet. She¡¯ll ept her when she realizes that.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Li Qianxue said, looking at Su Qingsang again. She didn¡¯t mind giving the Huo family a bit of the story. ¡°Qingsang is my daughter, but I didn¡¯t know that for a long time because she was mixed up with another baby when she was born. Now that I have her back, I want to give her all the best in the world. I¡¯m worried that if she is unhappy, she won¡¯t tell me about her problems. I hope you understand where I¡¯m going with this.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we understand.¡± Old Master Li had heard these concerns already from Huo Jinyao, so he knew what Li Qianxue meant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said to her, ¡°Qingsang has married into my family. She is now a member of this family, and I will treat her like my own granddaughter.¡±

 Chapter 469 - She Found The Family Ties so Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 469: She Found The Family Ties so Complicated</h4>

    Old Master Huo¡¯s words gave her a guarantee. Hearing that, both Li Qianxue and Old Master Li were quite relieved. Without Liu Tongjia, the rest of the meeting proceeded much more easily.

    Old Master Huo and Huo Mingguang convinced Old Master Li and Li Qianxue to stay for lunch. Meanwhile, Liu Tongjia did not return for the meal.

    After lunch, neither Old Master Li nor Li Qianxue wanted to stay much longer. Old Master Huo once again invited them to stay at the family house, but they refused. In the afternoon, they went out with Su Qingsang to explore the city.

    It was the time of year where Rong City was covered in snow. There wasn¡¯t much you could see other than the snow.

    Thankfully, neither Old Master Li nor Li Qianxue cared what they were looking at; they only really cared about who was keeping thempany.

    Part of the reason they hade to Rong City was that they wanted to spend more time with Su Qingsang.

    They showed Su Qingsang the house they had bought for her, and after spending another night in the hotel, Old Master Li and Li Qianxue went to stay at that house.

    It was in the same area as the Huo family¡¯s house and was only about a fifteen-minute drive away.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao would be able to livefortably, together in that house, if they wanted to. It would also be convenient enough for them to visit Old Master Huo at the Huo family estate from there.

    Huo Jinyao had work to do at thepany, so it was just Su Qingsang who went to the house with her mother and grandfather.

    Li Qianxue put down her luggage, then she gave Su Qingsang a tour of the ce.

    ¡°Qingsang¡ªI know you said that you don¡¯t like big houses, so this house isn¡¯t very big. There are three stories, and it has seven bedrooms and one living room. That¡¯s enough space for you and Jinyao. You have a small yard at the front and two garages at the back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also bought you two cars.¡± Li Qianxue pointed to the back of the house and said, ¡°Both of those cars are yours, so it¡¯ll be more convenient for you to get to work.¡±

    ¡°Mom... thank you.¡± Li Qianxue had been so thoughtful¡ªSu Qingsang didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, I¡¯m your mother.¡± Li Qianxue patted her hands and said, ¡°I have nothing else to give you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already given me a lot.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t talking about money or property. Li Qianxue had given her life. She¡¯d brought her into the world.

    Before knowing that Su Qingsang was her real daughter, Li Qianxue had never been cruel to her. At the very least, she¡¯d grown up safely.

    Since learning the truth, she had been doing everything in her power to provide the best for Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang had always wanted to be close to Li Qianxue. Now she was, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling gratified.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Li Qianxue was still a bit concerned. ¡°The other day, I found your mother-inw very hard to get along with. I¡¯m worried for you.¡±

    ¡°Mom, rx. She seems mean, but in reality, she can¡¯t do anything to me. All of the other family members are on my side.¡±

    As long as Old Master Huo and Huo Jinyao supported her, she wasn¡¯t afraid of Liu Tongjia, no matter how much she disliked her.

    Li Qianxue nodded, but she didn¡¯t feel any more at ease.

    She patted Su Qingsang¡¯s hand again and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. But why do I feel like Huo Jinyao has a bad rtionship with his mother?¡±

    She felt that the animosity between Huo Jinyao and his mother was not all because of Su Qingsang.

    Twenty years in the business world had made Li Qianxue a perceptive person.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re right,¡± Su Qingsang agreed, having found out about it previously. ¡°Huo Jinyao has issues with his mother, and it¡¯s not because of me.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you asked him why?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Qingsang had brought it up to Huo Jinyao before, but he wasn¡¯t keen on talking about it. After a while, she gave up trying to figure out what had happened.

    ¡°I think you need to talk to him about it.¡± Li Qianxue was anxious for Su Qingsang. She thought about it some more, then said, ¡°You have to figure out exactly what the issue is between Huo Jinyao and his mother. You don¡¯t want to identally hit a nerve there and cause Huo Jinyao to get angry with you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that would ever happen,¡± she replied, but Su Qingsang was also curious about what the issue was. ¡°But I¡¯ll talk to him about itter.¡±

    Li Qianxue nodded as something else crossed her mind.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she said, ¡°will you be going back to work after we leave?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang had intended to tell Li Qianxue about that. ¡°My tutor, Director Bai, wrote me a rmendation letter before I came here. She talked to someone at Central Hospital of Rong City, so I¡¯ll be going there to enroll tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Li Qianxue was surprised to hear that. ¡°Why is it so urgent?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just going for enrollment tomorrow,¡± Su Qingsang exined. ¡°Then, I still need to talk to the hospital about when I will begin working. I don¡¯t think there are many positions avable in their department, and since I came here so suddenly, I guess it¡¯ll take them some time to make arrangements for me.¡±

    ¡°You have to wait for them to make arrangements? I believe that your capabilities are more valuable than that.¡± Li Qianxue thought for a moment and said, ¡°I have a few friends who are also running hospitals. If you don¡¯t like that hospital, let me know. Actually, I think that it might just be better for you to work at one of my friends¡¯ hospitals.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang put a hand to her forehead. Why did everyone want to pull strings for her?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. If you believe in me, you should believe that I would do well at any hospital.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Li Qianxue nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go find your grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Qingsang returned to the Huo family residence to learn that the dinner party they¡¯d discussed would happen the next day.

    This time, it wouldn¡¯t just be Huo Yangyuan, Huo Jinyao¡¯s granduncle, and his children. In addition to them, Huo Yangxiu, Huo Jinyao¡¯s grandaunt, and her children would also be attending.

    When night fell, Su Qingsang finally had the chance to ask Huo Jinyao to tell her about his rtives again. They¡¯d had a short conversation about them previously, but by then, she had almost forgotten everything she¡¯d memorized.

    ¡°Darling, are you nervous?¡±

    Huo Jinyao let her sit on hisp. Seeing how serious she looked, he resisted the urge tough.

    ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m serious!¡±

    During the past several days, she had spent a lot of time with Li Qianxue and had been given quite a lot of advice.

    She wouldn¡¯t need her mother¡¯s wisdom if she had married a man from an ordinary, simple family. However, she had chosen to marry Huo Jinyao.

    The Huo family was very big, and Huo Jinyao was Old Master Huo¡¯s oldest grandson.

    As Li Qianxue had told her, there were important responsibilities she would have to take on as Huo Jinyao¡¯s wife. To start, she decided to learn about the members of his family.

    ¡°So, I¡¯ve told you before, my grandfather has one younger brother and one younger sister.¡±

    Old Master Huo actually had many cousins and other rtives; unfortunately, they all lived in their hometown and rarely reached out to Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Huo Yangyuan, my granduncle, has two sons. They both have sessful careers.¡±

    Huo Yangyuan¡¯s sons were Huo Mingfan and Huo Mingqi. They had inherited their father¡¯s wisdom and ambition, and they were both doing well in the political world.

    ¡°Wait, wait a second. Slow down, I can¡¯t remember all of that.¡±

    Su Qingsang knitted her brows with a deep frown. She found family ties soplicated.

 Chapter 470 - I Dont Have a Son like That

    <h4>Chapter 470: I Don¡¯t Have a Son like That</h4>

    ¡°Which part isplicated?¡± Huo Jinyao held her hand. ¡°I just got started, and you¡¯re already saying it¡¯splicated. I haven¡¯t even started to introduce my grandaunt and her family!¡±

    He squeezed Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. Taking out his phone, he showed her pictures of his family so that she could put names to faces.

    Huo Mingfan had one son and one daughter, while Huo Mingqi had two sons. They were all Huo Jinyao¡¯s cousins, and none of them were married yet.

    Huo Yangxiu, Huo Jinyao¡¯s grandaunt, had married amander in the army. She was the youngest of her siblings, and she had two sons and one daughter.

    She¡¯d had her youngest son when she was forty, so he was almost the same age as Huo Jinyao.

    All of her children were married. Like herself, her daughter had married an army man. Currently, grandaunt lived at the army base with her husband. Their eldest son was also serving in the army. He had twin sons who were fifteen years old, and they were the youngest members of the family so far.

    ¡°Stop, I feel dizzy,¡± Su Qingsangined. Even though Huo Jinyao had tried to help with the pictures, she couldn¡¯t possibly remember so many people at one time.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, can you refresh me on them right before the dinner party? And can you give me tips on who¡¯s who during the party?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Huo Jinyao gently pinched Su Qingsang¡¯s nose, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t need to memorize all of it. I¡¯ll remind you who¡¯s who at the party.¡±

    ¡°Mm...¡± Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°All these people, that cousin of yours¡ªthey don¡¯t live in this city. You don¡¯t get many chances to spend time with them, do you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Huo Jinyao answered the question honestly. ¡°My granduncle was a governor. I used to go to his ce during summer vacation, but that was boring. He was very busy and had many visitors every day. When I got older, I never went there again.¡±

    ¡°What about your grandaunt?¡±

    ¡°Grandaunt? She lives at the army base with her husband. Not many people are allowed to enter that ce, but I¡¯ve been there a few times. I have a good rtionship with my two uncles.¡±

    ¡°And,¡± said Huo Jinyao, abruptly turning around to lie on Su Qingsang, ¡°my eldest uncle has twin boys. Should we try to have twins too? It¡¯d be even better if we could have a boy and a girl.¡±

    Su Qingsang hit him on the chest and said, ¡°Twins? Really? A boy and a girl?¡±

    How could she possibly have control over the number and gender of her children?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe it¡¯s possible?¡± Huo Jinyao put his forehead against hers, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe in my abilities?¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t even decided if she wanted a child so soon.

    Huo Jinyao turned her body around and trapped her in his arms. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Maybe I¡¯ve been too nice to you recently. It¡¯s time to show you what I can do.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Su Qingsang twisted her body, but couldn¡¯t break free from Huo Jinyao¡¯s strong arms.

    Before she could react, he pressed his lips against hers to stop her from speaking.

    Nevertheless, when he released her, Huo Jinyao still got up to fetch condoms from the drawer.

    As Su Qingsang looked at him in surprise, he kissed her earlobe.

    ¡°Dear, of course we¡¯ll have children if you want to, and we won¡¯t if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him with watery eyes. Swiftly, she leaned toward him and kissed him on the cheek.

    ¡°Oh, baby, you are so dead. I won¡¯t let you get away easily tonight.¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed but cheekily responded, ¡°Alright. I¡¯d like to see what you can do to me.¡±

    ....

    Unlike the passionate atmosphere in Huo Jinyao¡¯s room, the vibe in Huo Mingguang and Liu Tongjia¡¯s room was much more strained.

    Huo Mingguang shot Liu Tongjia an irritated look and said, ¡°Aunty, uncle, and their families will be here on the day after tomorrow. When are you going to quit being so grumpy?¡±

    Over the past few days, Liu Tongjia had left home whenever Su Qingsang was there.

    It didn¡¯t be a problem since she¡¯d only done it once or twice, but if she¡¯d kept acting that way, Old Master Huo would not have liked it.

    ¡°Who¡¯s being grumpy?¡± Liu Tongjia had just showered. At the moment, she was going through her skincare routine. ¡°I just don¡¯t like her. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± She spoke with a sullen look on her face.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like her, but she is already with Jinyao. Why can¡¯t you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I what? That¡¯s exactly the problem I have with her.¡± Liu Tongjia put down her lotion loudly, turned to look at Huo Mingguang, and said, ¡°Have you seen how Jinyao protects her? Don¡¯t you know how unhappy I am to see that?¡±

    ¡°Tongjia.¡± As her husband, of course Huo Mingguang knew what she was thinking. ¡°It has been so long, already. The boy is grown up. Now¡ª¡±

    ¡°It still bothers me.¡± Liu Tongjia¡¯s eyes turned red immediately. ¡°I can¡¯t get over it. Huo Mingguang, I¡¯m telling you, I will never get over it.¡±

    Huo Mingguang wrinkled his brows. He stood up and walked up to her. ¡°Tongjia, let it go.¡±

    ¡°I just told you that I can¡¯t let it go. I can¡¯t!¡± Liu Tongjia suddenly clutched her husband¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Why? Why does he get to be happy and married as if nothing ever happened? Why?¡±

    Huo Mingguang gently patted Liu Tongjia on the back, watching her sulk like a little girl.

    ¡°Despite everything, he¡¯s your son,¡± he said to her. ¡°He¡¯s your son. What else can you do?¡±

    Liu Tongjia threw away his hand, ring at him through tearful eyes. ¡°Have you let it go? Can you let it go? I¡¯m telling you, I can¡¯t do it. I will never let it go. To me, Huo Jinyao will always be a sinner. He owes me. He¡¯ll owe me forever.¡±

    Huo Mingguang sighed. He understood why Liu Tongjia couldn¡¯t get over what had happened.

    He put an arm around her shoulder, saying, ¡°Tongjia, so many years have gone by. Jinyao is a grown man now. You two can make things right. No matter how much you hate him, you can¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s your son. How can a mother and her son hate each other?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a son like that.¡± Liu Tongjia¡¯s voice was tight with animosity. ¡°I don¡¯t have a heartless son like that. Don¡¯t bother saying all this to me. I¡¯m telling you that I will never forgive him. Never.¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s sobs echoed around the room. Huo Mingguang stopped trying to reason with her and was left looking helpless and sad.

    ...

    Su Qingsang could barely get up the next morning. She mentally cursed Huo Jinyao when she saw evidence of his kisses in marks all over her body.

    It was her own fault though, she thought. After all, if she hadn¡¯t teased him so much, he wouldn¡¯t have almost gone mad with lust.

    She washed up, got dressed, and went downstairs. Huo Jinyao had already left for work.

    Seeing here downstairs, Old Master Huo waved her over.

    ¡°Qingsang, are you going to the hospital for enrollment today?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Qingsang nodded and said, ¡°the Central Hospital.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Lin to drive you.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll drive myself.¡±

    One of the cars that Li Qianxue had bought Su Qingsang was a sports car. Naturally, Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t keen to drive that. The other was an SUV. She had tried driving it the day before and found it to be a great car. She chose to drive that car to the hospital.

    ¡°It snowedst night. The road can be a little slippery. Southerners might not be used to the roads being like that. If you¡¯re going to drive yourself, be careful.¡±

    ¡°I know, grandpa, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Su Qingsang was grateful for Old Master Huo. He really did treat her like his own granddaughter.

    As she prepared to leave, Su Qingsang turned on the GPS. Her appointment for enrollment at the hospital was for half-past ten. Thankfully, she would make it there on time.

    Walking into the hospital, Su Qingsang was hit with the familiar smell of disinfectant.

    She found the gynecology and obstetrics department, easily. The director of the department was Sun Huiya, who had been ssmates with her tutor, Zhang Qiubai.

    Rmendation letter in hand, Su Qingsang found Sun Huiya.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, right?¡± Sun Huiya read the rmendation letter, then raised her head to study Su Qingsang. She wore sses and looked amiable, though she surprisingly seemed younger than fifty.

    ¡°Yes, I am Su Qingsang. I¡¯ve heard about you from my tutor. She told me to learn from you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s not much for me to teach anymore, really. These days, the world is ruled by young people like you. I¡¯ve read some of the papers that you¡¯ve published in journals. Not bad. You are a talented young doctor.¡±

    Sun Huiya dropped the rmendation letter and looked at Su Qingsang. Even though Su Qingsang was one of her old ssmate¡¯s favorite students, she still wanted to make clear what she was to expect.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much you know about our hospital yet. This hospital is bigger than the one you worked at in Lin City. We have a lot of patients every day. Being a doctor here can be demanding. If you don¡¯t want a job that will exhaust you and keep you busy, you may want to reconsider working here. If you¡¯re okay with that kind of life, I¡¯ll have someone give you an orientation; once that¡¯s done, you can start working here after a few days.

    ¡°Ms. Sun, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here already, and I intend to be a member of the Central Hospital in Rong City. I¡¯ll certainly work hard here.¡±

    ¡°I know you will. I¡¯ve also heard things about you from your tutor. However, making things clear at the beginning is always better than having to hearints when problems arise, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Su Qingsang nodded.

    Sun Huiya called someone over and asked him to give Su Qingsang an orientation.

    ¡°This is Zheng Chenyu, my student. He¡¯ll tell you what to do.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Sun.¡± Su Qingsang was surprised to see Zheng Chenyu. It was quite rare to see male doctors in the gynecology and obstetrics department.¡±

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Su Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Zheng Chenyu.¡±

    After introducing himself to Su Qingsang, Zheng Chenyu guided her to the administration office. He was tall and slim, a polite and gentle-looking man.

    ¡°Are you Ms. Sun¡¯s student?¡± Su Qingsang asked curiously. All of Su Qingsang¡¯s college ssmates had been girls. It was actually the first time she¡¯d met a man who had majored in gynecology and obstetrics.

    ¡°Are you surprised to see a man in this department?¡± Zheng Chenyu looked into Su Qingsang¡¯s inquisitive eyes and said jokingly, ¡°After all, not many men would choose that major.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a little surprised.¡± Su Qingsang nodded in agreement. ¡°In my experience, men have been quite rare in our department.¡±

    ¡°I was the only boy in my ss. You have no idea how miserable that was. I never dared to skip ss because I had to answer questions every single ss.¡±

    ¡°I bet your teachers have paid a lot of attention to you.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t need to pay extra attention to me. I was the only boy, after all. But actually, over the years, my teachers and ssmates have sort of stopped seeing me as a boy.¡±

    ¡°That sounds sad.¡± His self-mockery didn¡¯t make Su Qingsangugh. ¡°But for some reason, I feel like you don¡¯t really mind at all,¡± she said.

 Chapter 471 - Youâ€™ve Ruined My Plan! Iâ€™ll Make You Pay!

    <h4>Chapter 471: You¡¯ve Ruined My n! I¡¯ll Make You Pay!</h4>

    ¡°What could possibly change even if I do mind? I¡¯m already here, am I not?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Su Qingsang smiled. She had found the new colleague of hers interesting.

    While chatting, they arrived at the administration office. The paperwork was soon finished. The next day had been a Saturday, so the hospital decided to let Su Qingsang start working the following Monday.

    Aftering out of the administration office, Su Qingsang first thanked Zheng Chenyu before leaving. She was looking forward to starting her work at the hospital. All the colleagues she had met seemed nice, and she believed that she could work happily together with them.

    She left the building and got into her car. As soon as she had driven out of the hospital, she saw a short and skinny man fleeing towards her.

    The man crossed the road swiftly, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t manage to step on the brakes in time. A very tall and muscr man was chasing after the short man.

    Before Su Qingsang could stop her car, the short man darted up to her. She gave a startled expression because she thought that she was going to hit him. However, to her surprise, the man nimbly hopped onto her car.

    At that point, Su Qingsang had no choice but to step on the brakes. As the car stopped, the man leaped forward from the car.

    Su Qingsang had just witnessed something that she thought only happened in action films. The tall, strong man rushed up and threw the short man onto the ground with a roundhouse kick.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± the short man said with a wince, as the tall man stepped forward and stomped a foot on his body before thetter could struggle up.

    At the same time, a woman ran over from the other side of Su Qingsang¡¯s car, gasping profusely.

    While trying to catch her breath, the woman ran up to the tall man. The tall man snatched ady¡¯s shoulder bag away from the short man¡¯s hands and handed it to the woman.

    Watching that, Su Qingsang finally figured out that the tall man was catching a thief. The short and skinny man was the thief.

    ¡°Miss, your bag.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you,¡± said the woman as she opened her bag and checked the things in it. ¡°Everything is still here. Thank you so much.¡±

    While speaking, she was still gasping for air. She had run all the way here from a very long distance.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The tall man reached out and bent over, easily lifting the thief from the ground.

    The thief burst out yelling at that moment. ¡°B*stard! You¡¯ve ruined my n! I¡¯ll make you pay!¡±

    The tall man put both the thief¡¯s arms behind his body, which made him scream.

    ¡°Let-let me go!¡±

    ¡°How exactly will you make me pay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I-I was wrong! Let go of me... Let go.¡± The thief nced at the tall and sturdy man, then hurriedly begged for mercy, ¡°I made a huge mistake! I have tunnel vision. Please have mercy on me and let me go, hero.¡±

    Su Qingsang almost burst out inughter. When had thieves be so glib-tonged? With that sort of talking skill, that thief could probably find a better job.

    ¡°Rx, I will let go of you when we get to the police station.¡±

    While speaking, the tall man gripped the thief¡¯s wrists and brought him away, quickly and neatly.

    Soon, all the people who had gathered in that area to watch the incident left.

    Su Qingsang clicked her tongue with approval. How impressive was that? That tall man was so nimble and full of strength.

    Su Qingsang figured that the man was a inclothes policeman. He was, without a doubt, very capable.

    While driving forward, she saw the policeman and the thief again. The thief was still cursing, and the tall man was still gripping his wrists tightly.

    Su Qingsang was driving, so she had only managed to give the tall man a nce from the rearview mirror of her car. He was pretty handsome. His thick, lustrous eyebrows made him look extra masculine.

    The policeman was not only capable but had very striking features, too. As some would say, all the handsome men had been serving the country these days.

    Watching the policeman catch the thief put Su Qingsang in quite a good mood. When she got home, she narrated the events to Huo Jinyao andplimented the policeman.

    What she said centered around how handsome and vigorous the policeman was.

    Thepliments she gave the policeman displeased Huo Jinyao slightly. He pressed Su Qingsang on the bed to teach her a good lesson. As a result, she almost woke upte again the next morning.

    The living room was empty by the time she went downstairs. After she had breakfast in the dining room, she found Huo Jinyao and Old Master Huo ying chess with each other.

    ¡°You¡¯re up.¡± Huo Jinyao reached a hand towards her and asked, ¡°Have you had breakfast yet? Why didn¡¯t you get more sleep?¡±

    Su Qingsang gave him a piercing re. How could she possibly sleep in as the family was expecting guests?

    ¡°Did your mom leave again?¡± Old Master Huo asked Huo Jinyao after he had said good morning to Su Qingsang. Then, he turned his eyes back to the chessboard and put down a chess piece.

    ¡°Yes. Cheng Xianyun¡¯s Mom is sick. She has gone to visit her.¡±

    Old Master Huo stayed silent. He knew that Huo Jinyao¡¯s mother had left home to visit Cheng Xianyun¡¯s mom to avoid admitting Su Qingsang¡¯s family status in front of the rtives.

    Su Qingsang knew about that too. Every time Old Master Li and Li Qianxue visited the Huo Family, Liu Tongjia was absent.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Liu Tongjia to dislike her so much, because she couldn¡¯t remember displeasing her so badly.

    She nced at Huo Jinyao. If it wasn¡¯t because of her, Huo Jinyao might be the reason. What had Huo Jinyao done to make his own mother dislike him?

    Since Old Master Huo was present at that time, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t directly ask Huo Jinyao anything about his mother.

    Before the first round of the game ended, the first batch of guests had arrived.

    They were Huo Yangyuan, his wife Gao Shn, his eldest son Huo Mingfan, and his wife Jia Xibai. Their children were in another city so they couldn¡¯te. Huo Mingqi, Huo Yangyuan¡¯s youngest son, was at work, so he couldn¡¯t show up either.

    However, Huo Yangyuan¡¯s youngest grandson, Huo Ruifeng came with him. Huo Ruifeng was a gentle-looking young man wearing sses. He had graduated from college earlier this year. He was also younger than Huo Jinyao.

    Su Qingsang followed behind Huo Jinyao, to greet the elderships one after another.

    Both Huo Yangyuan and Gao Shn brought her gifts. Apart from them, Huo Mingfan and Jia Xibai also had gifts for her. Huo Mingqi couldn¡¯t make it to the party, but Huo Ruifeng presented a gift to Su Qingsang on behalf of his parents.

    Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t been expecting gifts. She didn¡¯t want to ept them, but Old Master Li signaled for her not to reject them.

    Soon after they had sat down and started chatting, Huo Jinyao¡¯s great-aunt and her family arrived.

    ¡°Great-aunt,¡± Huo Jinyao said as he stood up to greet Huo Yangxiu. Su Qingsang could tell that he and his great-aunt were rather close.

    The ones who hade along with Huo Yangxiu were her eldest son-inw, Ye Qiuan, and her twin boys Zhang Chenghao and Zhang Chengxuan.

    Su Qingsang stood by Huo Jingyao¡¯s side and greeted his great-aunt.

    Huo Yangxiu held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand, looking at her up and down. She said, ¡°Good, good, Jinyao has married a beautiful girl. You look gorgeous.¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed slightly.

    Huo Yangxiu put a box in Su Qingsang¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Your great uncle-inw and uncles are all in the army, so they didn¡¯t have the time toe here. You shoulde to our ce when you have time. They¡¯ll be happy to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, great-aunt,¡± Su Qingsang said. She had heard from Huo Jinyao that his great uncle-inw was amander in the army, and her sons and daughter were all serving in the army too. She understood that they didn¡¯t have many vacations.

    Following behind her mother-inw, Ye Qiuan made a step forward and presented Su Qingsang a gift too.

    Su Qingsang took the gift box from her, thinking to herself that her main task for today was to ept gifts.

    She looked at the pile of gift boxes. Without a doubt, every piece in those boxes was worth a fortune.

    She gave Huo Jinyao a meaningful nce. She had received so many gifts. What could she possibly offer them in return?

    Huo Jinyao winked at her and signaled for her to rx. In his eyes, those were only some small gifts.

    Not before long, Huo Mingliang, Huo Mingmei, and their families had arrived too. The living room was instantly upied by arge group of people. The atmosphere was warming up.

    ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s Tongjia?¡±

    Huo Yangxiu sat down, then realized that she hadn¡¯t seen Huo Mingguang and his wife yet. She turned to ask Old Master Huo about them.

    Liu Tongjia was the eldest daughter-inw of Old Master Huo and her niece-inw. Huo Yangxiu always liked her way of handling things. Along with the fact that she was friends with Liu Tongjia¡¯s mother, she thought pretty highly of Liu Tongjia.

    But now, she found that both Liu Tongjia and Huo Mingguang were absent.

    ¡°Brother, where are Mingguang and his wife? Why aren¡¯t they here?¡±

    Old Master Huo¡¯s younger son, daughter, and their families had all arrived. Why were his eldest son and his wife still absent?

    ¡°One of my mom¡¯s friends got sick. She went to visit her early in the morning and hasn¡¯te back yet,¡± exined Huo Jinyao with a nd voice.

    Upon hearing that, the others in the living room nced at each other, then turned to him.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Qingsang¡¯s family?¡±

    Huo Yangyuan sensed the tension and smartly diverted everyone¡¯s attention. He and some others had already known about the issue between Liu Tongjia and her son.

    ¡°My mom and my grandfather are on their way here. They¡¯ll be here soon.¡±

    Li Qianxue and Old Master Li arrived once Su Qingsang¡¯s voice had faded. Unexpectedly, Liu Tongjia and Huo Mingguang also followed them to the family house.

    Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t look too happy. Huo Mingguang was by her side, wearing no expression.

    Li Qianxue was even more sullen-faced than Liu Tongjia. She came into the house, saw therge group of people, and detected a look of concern in her daughter¡¯s eyes. Only then did she force a smile and try to make herself look normal.

    Liu Tongjia stood by the side, wearing a sarcastic smile. Huo Mingguang put a hand on her shoulder, seemingly trying tofort her.

    Something was definitely going to go wrong. Su Qingsang blinked her eyes and stepped up. She held Li Qianxue with one hand and Old Master Li with the other.

    ¡°Grandpa, Mom, I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re here. Jinyao¡¯s grandaunt and granduncle have all arrived. Let me introduce you guys to each other.¡±

    Li Qianxue had been through a lot. A couple of seconds was enough for her to adjust her expression.

    ¡°We are sorry. There was a dy on our way here. We are very sorry.¡±

    She saw the two elderly family members sitting together with Old Master Huo, and figured that they were Huo Jinyao¡¯s great-uncle and great-aunt. They were Old Master Huo¡¯s brother and sister, so of course, she needed to greet them first.

    She had always been polite to the elders. To them, her tone of speech was naturally humble.

    Under the circumstance, any normal person would respond to her with a nice smile and tell her not to worry. Normally, no one would be interested in knowing what exactly had happened to cause Li Qianxue and Old Master Li to bete.

    However, there was one exception; that was Liu Tongjia.

 Chapter 472 - An Unfair Judgement From A Despicable Mind.

    <h4>Chapter 472: An Unfair Judgement From A Despicable Mind.</h4>

    As Liu Tongjia listened to Li Qianxue¡¯s words, she stepped forward to speak. Huo Mingguang quickly held her back and took her in the direction of Huo Yangxiu.

    ¡°Uncle and aunt, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just keeping Tongjiapany to see a friend so that we¡¯re not back toote. Please don¡¯t mind us.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all family here. There¡¯s no need to be so cordial.¡±

    Huo Yangyuan often mixed in official circles, so it was natural for him to want to remain meless.

    ¡°Yeah, have a seat.¡±

    Huo Yangxiu also responded and motioned to the couple to sit down. However, even after Old Master Li and Li Qianxue had greeted the two of them from their end, they still hadn¡¯t sat down.

    Old Master Li looked amused, and Old Master Huo stood up and gestured for both of them to sit down.

    ¡°Come, brother Yongfeng,e and sit here.¡±

    Old Master Li looked pale and sat down with Li Qianxue. Except for Huo Yangxiu and Huo Yangyuan, the rest of them who were present were all from the same generation as Li Qianxue.

    After Huo Jinyao had introduced himself, everyone took turns saying hello. From start to end, Li Qianxue had a steady smile on her face as if making sure that the expression she¡¯d had when she entered the door was a mistake.

    This side of Li Qianxue was naturally very approachable in the eyes of the other rtives in the Huo family. Having seen this other side of her, Su Qingsang, who was sitting next to Li Qianxue, made sure to interact with her from time to time.

    To Huo Yangxiu and Huo Yangyuan, their inws seemed impressive indeed. However, Huo Mingliang and Huo Mingmei had always known that Su Qingsang was an illegitimate child. They suspected that the scene ying out in front of them was just pretense.

    Huo Mingmei nced at her own elder brother and found that Liu Tongjia¡¯s face looked very unpleasant. Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t reflect much kindness, either.

    After thinking about it, she seemed to understand what was going on; Su Qingsang was nothing but an illegitimate daughter. Li Qianxue and Old Master Li must havee to take advantage of the Huo family¡¯s influence.

    Uncle and aunt didn¡¯t know the details of the inside story, but Liu Tongjia knew everything.

    Huo Mingmei felt like she had unlocked the key for the answer to all of this, so when she looked at Su Qingsang, she regarded her with great suspicion.

    ¡°Is my eldest daughter-inw called Qingsang? Look at me, I can¡¯t even remember her name.¡±

    Just through her opening sentence, she had disparaged Su Qingsang, and also sessfully invited some private gossip in the living room. People who were engaged in small circles of conversation all set their eyes on Su Qingsang at the same time.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t answer but nced at Huo Mingmei. Her eyes were clear, and it showed that she did not take any provocations from other people to heart.

    ¡°Qingsang, Did I just hear you call thedy next to you ¡®mom¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Qingsang said, as courteous as ever and quite calm. ¡°This is my mother.¡±

    ¡°But why was it that I heard from Huo Jinyao that your mother was someone else?¡±

    It had been said that there was an affair involved, but in reality, everyone knew that Su Qingsang was an illegitimate daughter.

    Huo Mingmei¡¯s eyes lightened, and her tone was cid. She asked, ¡°How is it now that you¡¯re calling her ¡®mom¡¯ again?¡±

    The sarcastic and pointed tone she used made Su Qingsang and Li Qianxue frown at the same time.

    Huo Jinyao, who was sitting aside, became quite serious, his eyes turning icy.

    ¡°I have exined this matter to Old Master Huo before. Qingsang was mistaken for another baby by the hospital after she was born. Iter learned that Qingsang was my biological daughter. Qingsang and I have since acknowledged each other as mother and daughter, so it is only natural that she now calls me mom. ¡±

    Li Qianxue said all this with a straight face, and although other people didn¡¯t think to believe much of it, they were unlikely to question this im at that time.

    It was only Liu Tongjia, who had been sitting a little far from Li Qianxue, who became a little cold. She pursed her lips in mockery.

    Huo Mingguang looked at his wife, squeezed her arm, and gave her a reassuring look.

    ¡°Oh, someone made a mistake, and thenter, when you realized it, you acknowledged each other?¡± Huo Mingmei was dragging out the issue. Her face suddenly seemed to show a sense of understanding. She said, ¡°You realized that you were mother and daughter right after Su Qingsang married Jinyao. The timing of your reunion was just right. That must have felt good.¡±

    Sheughed sarcastically a couple of times and nced at the other people present. ¡°This was discovered no sooner orter than at the exact period when Jinyao married her. What a great discovery!¡±

    The people who were there were smart enough. After Huo Mingmei spoke her piece, who could have misunderstood what she was trying to say?

    It simply meant that the Li family recognized this illegitimatedy as their biological daughter because they saw that this humble little girl had worked her way up in the Huo family.

    Old Master Li¡¯s face sunk at Huo Mingmei¡¯s words, but he was more senior than Huo Mingmei so it was naturally impossible for him to lower his status to start an argument with her.

    Su Qingsang did not look good either, and her lips moved as she opened her mouth. The back of her hand was immediately held down by Li Qianxue.

    ¡°And this is¨C¡± Li Qianxue squeezed her hand to keep her from speaking, but her gorgeous eyes were still staring straight at Huo Mingmei¡¯s face.

    Huo Jinyao had already introduced her earlier, but Li Qianxue made it seem like she had forgotten.

    ¡°I¡¯m Jinyao¡¯s aunt,¡± Huo Mingmei said. Huo Mingmei knew that this move was quite deliberate, and her face became even more unpleasant.

    ¡°Oh, so you are just his aunt. I thought you were Jinyao¡¯s mother,¡± said Li Qianxue, smiling. She kept her piece short.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything specifically. After all, Jinyao¡¯s mother hasn¡¯t even said anything yet. You spoke first, so I just thought I¡¯d ask.¡±

    Her sarcasm showed that she was calling Huo Mingmei out for being unnecessarily nosy. Huo Mingmei was annoyed by what Li Qianxue had said. Her face was flushed as she stared at Li Qianxue¡¯s face.

    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I even ask a question? I¡¯ve seen plenty of people your kind. Isn¡¯t it because of the Huo family¡¯s influence? For the money, even an illegitimate daughter can be weed into the family. You¡¯re not even afraid of losing face.¡±

    Everyone present was watching this intense scene unfold. Huo Yifan and the other youngsters perked up in excitement.

    ¡°Mingmei,¡± Old Master Huo said, unable to listen to this anymore. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± asked Huo Mingmei as she nced back at Old Master Huo. ¡°Our family says not to interfere with our children¡¯s freedom of choice in marriage, but having such inws is really¨C¡±

    Although the next few words were not spoken, everyone had clearly understood what she intended to say.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything to be embarrassed about.¡± Li Qianxue saw that Huo Jinyao wanted to speak, but she spoke first with a steady voice. ¡°If I know who my daughter is but don¡¯t acknowledge her, then I¡¯ll lose face. As for you, when you say that one would acknowledge a daughter for the power¨Cpeople say that if Buddha resides in their hearts, all they see will be Buddha. If there is a demon in their hearts, then everything they see will contain evil. I am guessing that thisdy must be the kind of person who will im an illegitimate daughter just for the sake of power? ¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± During all these years, when had Huo Mingmei ever been at the receiving end of such sarcasm? She immediately stood up.

    ¡°Wise words do not require repeating.¡± Even though Li Qianxue was sitting, she did not lose the momentum in herebacks. ¡°Considering your age, your ears must be starting to lose its keenness. You might need to get your hearing checked in due time. ¡±

    Generally, one would keep a low profile when they were in another person¡¯s home, but Huo Mingmei¡¯s words and usations were too dreadful to listen to.

    If she didn¡¯t help her daughtere offpletely innocent, how could Su Qingsang ever gain a foothold in the Huo family and hold her head high in the future?

    Huo Mingmei¡¯s husband Wei Nantian had been silent the whole time. However, he understood now that his wife could no longer take advantage of this situation. He pulled Huo Mingmei¡¯s arm beside him and signaled to her to stop talking.

    Huo Mingmei shook his hand away. She was so angry that her chest was heaving. She turned around and looked at Old Master Huo. ¡°Dad, are you going to just sit aside and watch someone bully your daughter?¡±

    Old Master Huo didn¡¯t speak, and Li Qianxue smiled. She asked, ¡°why would I bully you? It¡¯s really interesting that you ask your parents for help when something happens, just like a little child. My son Yuxin is 17 years old, and I don¡¯t see him doing anything like this.¡±

    This meant that Huo Mingmei was notparable to even a little child.

    Huo Mingmei nodded again and again. ¡°Okay, good good. Have you reallye to meet the inws? This seems like a meeting to start a feud instead.¡±

    ¡°Mingmei, take a seat now.¡± Old Master Huo looked at Huo Mingmei with eyes full of disapproval. ¡°Sit down,¡± he ordered.

    Huo Mingmei continued to stand still, so Wei Nantian dragged her a little harder, tugging on her body to make her sit down.

    Old Master Huo cleared his throat and looked at Li Qianxue ufortably. ¡°Sorry. Mingmei grew up spoiled from a young age and doesn¡¯t know her ce sometimes. She has spouted some rubbish at the spur of a moment without thinking, but I hope that my inws will not take it to heart.¡±

    Who was talking nonsense? Huo Mingmei had wanted to make another attack when she heard this, but Wei Nantian pressed her shoulder and whispered something close to her ear. Only then did she turn her head and look away.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± said Li Qianxue lovingly as she turned her head and looked at Su Qingsang. ¡°At the very beginning, when Jinyao¡¯s aunt said these things, we just listened, but Qingsang is a good child. She is a little clumsy with words at times, however, and would not know how to speak up. All the more so that I needed to say a few words as a mother. I hope Old Master Huo will not take this the wrong way either.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all a family from now on. Now, why would I take it the wrong way?¡± Old Master Huo spoke quite beautifully considering the circumstances.

    Turning his face to address Old Master Li he said, ¡°brother Yongfeng, what would you say to that?¡±

    ¡°Of course, this is only natural.¡± Old Master Li looked at the circle of people and understood it all. He quite agreed with what his daughter just said and did.

    However, there was still a faint sense of worry in his heart. He was worried about Su Qingsang facing such a big family in the future, along with the fact that her mother-inw would not be so easy to get along with.

    Huo Yangyuan, who was listening but had not spoken till now, agreed.

    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right. As one family, we don¡¯t speak about two houses as if they are separate. We are all going to be in one house in the future. The fact that we can meet our children¡¯s inws is also fated. There is nothing untoward we should feel about that.¡±

    As soon as he spoke, Huo Yangxiu also chimed in. The oldest of the generations had spoken out, and the remaining progenies couldn¡¯t say anything to oppose them.

    The meaning behind Old Master Huo¡¯s statements was too apparent. Even if the next generation did have other opinions about this in their hearts, they had to force themselves to swallow it back.

    Now that this matter seemed to be subsiding, the people in the living room would not dare bring it up again.

    Only Liu Tongjia continued to look at Li Qianxue, her eyes full of ridicule. Even Su Qingsang could feel the effect of the look that she was giving. Needless to say, anyone else in the room could.

    When they were going out for lunch at noon, she let Li Qianxue and Old Master Li get into her car first.

    As soon as she got into the car, she couldn¡¯t help but ask Li Qianxue what she had wanted.

    ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t look very good when you came in through the door just now. Did something happen?¡±

 Chapter 473 - She Knows My Secret

    <h4>Chapter 473: She Knows My Secret</h4>

    Li Qianxue nced at her daughter. Her expression was rather mysterious. Aside from her, Old Master Li¡¯s face also started showing quite a bit of displeasure as he recalled what had happened.

    ¡°What happened there?¡±

    ¡°Your mother-inw knows.¡±

    When Li Qianxue said this, her mood suddenly changed for the worse.

    She did not expect Su Chenghui to be so shameless.

    She had not forced Su Chenghui to sign the divorce papers all this while, merely for the sake of their two children. She didn¡¯t want anyone to know that Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin had such a despicable father.

    But Su Chenghui just didn¡¯t know how to give up. While she had been in Rong City, she would still receive calls from Su Chenghui from time to time.

    All this was only an act to show that he didn¡¯t want to sign the papers. He clearly did not want a divorce.

    Li Qianxue felt troubled thinking about Su Chenghui, this man, whom she had loved so much at the beginning, but hated very much now.

    However, things had developed so much that over time, that she did not just feel hatred towards him. She feltplete disgust also.

    In order not to proceed with the divorce, Su Chenghui told all kinds of lies such as how he cared most about Li Qianxue now. He even recalled all the things that he did which he regretted now, admitting to her that he had been wrong.

    Ha. Did he take her for a fool?

    If she had not mentioned that she wanted Su Chenghui out of her life, would he have yed out this performance, and said all these things?

    He did not know where to draw the line, in terms of money and property. Li Qianxue had not been answering his calls recently.

    Before she knew it, Su Chenghui had decided to change his message. He even told Li Qianxue that Su Peizhen hade to Rong City.

    Su Chnghui had not known about Su Peizhen¡¯s intention to go to Rong City at first. After all, she was the daughter whom he had doted on for so many years now.

    After his conversation with Su Peizhen had ended that day, he just couldn¡¯t rest easy. He knew in his heart that Su Peizhen was grieving.

    He had thought to exin things clearly to Su Peizhen once and for all but did not expect to see Su Peizhen and Xiang Caiping together.

    ¡°Peizhen? Caiping?¡±

    Su Chenghui watched mother and daughter, finally reunited with one other. He did not know why, but he suddenly felt ill about the whole thing.

    ¡°You... you have acknowledged each other.¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you surprised that we have reconciled with each other?¡± Xiang Caiping was disgusted to see Su Chenghui now. If it were not for him, how could she have mistaken her daughter for someone else?

    How could her own daughter be driven out?

    ¡°No.¡± Su Chenghui looked at Su Peizhen and knew in his heart what his daughter was really like. Based on what he knew, his daughter would never have grown to like Xiang Caiping¡¯s personality.

    He even thought that Su Peizhen would actually hate Xiang Caiping. Hate her for abandoning her, and hate her for giving her the status of an illegitimate daughter.

    But Su Chenghui had not expected that Su Peizhen would really go ahead with this. Now that she was even living with Xiang Caiping, it was really too much of a stretch for him to think about.

    ¡°Caiping, you, you and Peizhen¨C¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be trusted. Su Chenghui would rather let Xiang Caiping speak and see what she would have to say instead.

    He only understood a little about what Xiang Caiping was like. She had had a disagreement with Su Peizhen. Was it because she had an argument with Su Qingsang before, that she could not really ept Su Peizhen without any bearing or any grudge?

    Su Chenghui thought he understood Xiang Caiping. But his understanding was also based on what he knew from the past.

    More importantly, he had not understood the heart of a mother and made assumptions based on what he had heard and believed. If one puts family over reason, one would inevitably be biased in his judgment.

    ¡°Peizhen is my daughter.¡± Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t mind letting Su Chenghui know. ¡°You should also know that I hardly ever got along with her nor did I get to know her well in the years before. Now, all these errors have been corrected. What¡¯s weird about acknowledging her now? ¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know what to say. He had a tiny suspicion that something seemed wrong. There seemed to be something out of the ordinary.

    But now he couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong. His gaze turned to Su Peizhen. ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°Dad,¡± said Su Peizhen. When she saw Su Chenghui, her forehead throbbed with pain. She didn¡¯t look well, but that feelingsted only a few seconds.

    Soon, she packed up her emotions and expressions. She pulled on Xiang Caiping¡¯s arm and faced Su Chenghui.

    ¡°You seem to think this is weird. There is nothing strange about this. After all, I¡¯m my mother¡¯s daughter. Isn¡¯t it expected that I would want to reconcile with her?

    ¡°Peizhen.¡± Su Chenghui looked at his daughter, and the feeling of suspicion that something was off not only did not go away but increased instead.

    He didn¡¯t want to specte about his daughter with ill intentions, but Su Peizhen¡¯s actions made him instinctively feel that something was wrong.

    ¡°Dad. Now that my mother and I are together, are you upset?¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at Su Chenghui. Even if he was her father, she hated him now. ¡°I feel rather happy now. After all, you and my aunt have driven me out. Perhaps, I do still need to find a ce to go to, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, I told you, your aunt didn¡¯t mean that. We only just¨C¡±

    ¡°You just said that I am no longer your daughter,¡± said Su Peizhen, interrupting him. ¡°Okay. You don¡¯t have to say anything more. Everything has been said and done. It doesn¡¯t make any sense to add to any of that.¡±

    Su Chenghui was speechless for a while, and he looked at Su Peizhen and Xiang Caiping. ¡°Peizhen, no matter what, you are my most beloved daughter, and this will not change.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Peizhen smiled, and she took a step forward. Before Caiping could say anything, she interjected. ¡°Since this is the case, please give me the shares that are in your name.¡±

    As soon as these words came out, both Xiang Caiping and Su Chenghui were stunned.

    Su Chenghui was especially baffled because he had not expected Su Peizhen to make such a request. He knew that Su Peizhen was resentful, thinking that it was she who was dissatisfied with herself.

    ¡°Peizhen, this won¡¯t be possible.¡±

    Based on the agreement with Li Qianxue, he was not allowed to give his shares to Su Peizhen.

    Not to also mention that he had hurt Li Qianxue so much before. If Su Peizhen was to be given thepany¡¯s shares, he was afraid Li Qianxue would never forgive him.

    He truly loved Su Peizhen. However, in the past, Su Peizhen had gained a lot of business herself. Secondly, the one he truly felt sorry for was Li Qianxue.

    He still wanted to ask Li Qianxue for forgiveness, considering the circumstances. He would never do anything more to make Li Qianxue unhappy.

    ¡°Look, you say that I am your most precious daughter, but the fact is that your love is just all words and no action.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen.¡± Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t agree with this. He said, ¡°if you want something else I can give it to you, but as for Li¡¯s shares, they belong to your aunt. I don¡¯t have the right to give them to you.¡±

    ¡°So it is my aunt¡¯s then, but who will she give them to in the end? Su Qingsang? Su Yuxin? Whatever it is, I will never have a share in that, right? So you have proved through your actions that you don¡¯t even consider me your daughter at all. If that¡¯s the case, why would you even think about saying anything more about considering me your most beloved daughter? Don¡¯t you think you are being quite fake? ¡±

    ¡°Peizhen,¡± sighed Su Chenghui. In the past few days, he had been feeling both mentally and physically exhausted.

    His wife was divorcing him, and his two children were no longer close to him. The child who was closest to him was now starting to alienate him.

    At that moment, when she said that, Su Chenghui took two steps back and looked at his daughter inplete shock.

    ¡°Peizhen, you know all that I have done for you over so many years. If it were meant to be yours I would give it to you. But you cannot im a right to¨C¡±

    ¡°What is meant to belong to me is just the status of an illegitimate daughter, right? After letting me enjoy the wealthy life for more than 20 years, you just turned me into the dust. Is this your demonstration of love for me?¡±

    ¡°Peizhen,¡± said Su Chenghui softly. He looked dreadful. He had not expected that his most beloved daughter would fight back like this. He didn¡¯t have the energy to even fight back.

    Su Peizhen sneered, and her tone became sharper. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t need to hear anything glib that you have to say anymore. I don¡¯t want to listen, so please leave. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Su Peizhen as she turned to Xiang Caiping. ¡°I have already found my birth mother now. I will live with my mother for the days toe. As for everything else, since you say that it does not belong to me, I have nothing else to say to you. ¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, no matter what, I¡¯m still your father!¡±

    ¡°Yes, and haven¡¯t I called you ¡®dad¡¯ already? You can go now.¡±

    Su Chenghui had wanted to say something else, but Xiang Caiping stepped forward before she could. ¡°Can you please leave? My daughter says that she doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need to look me up in the future.¡± Su Peizhen didn¡¯t mind letting Su Chenghui know where she was intending to go. ¡°My mother and I have decided to leave Lin City, so please don¡¯te here next time.¡±

    ¡°Leave Lin City?¡± Su Chenghui said in a panic. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°My mom has been growing her business in Rong City. Now, she wants to take me back to Rong City to continue with our lives and her business. Dad, even if you don¡¯t want me, it doesn¡¯t mean that my mother doesn¡¯t. Whatever you are not willing to give, my mother is willing to. Please don¡¯te to us again in the future. ¡±

    ¡°Peizhen¨C¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xiang Caiping took another step forward. ¡°Su Chenghui, me and daughter have nothing to do with you anymore. Please don¡¯te to us again.¡±

    The behavior of the two of them was shockingly consistent. Su Chenghui had no choice but to turn around and leave.

    Su Peizhen looked at Xiang Caiping after he left. ¡°Mom, did you see that? The way Dad treats me.¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at Su Peizhen, her eyes showing signs of a struggle. ¡°Why did you ask your father for his shares?¡±

    She really wanted to acknowledge her biological daughter, but she still didn¡¯t think that Su Peizhen was really qualified to take Li¡¯s shares.

    What was more important was that those things belonged to only that woman, and it would be beneath them to want any of that.

    ¡°Mom, I did it on purpose.¡± Su Peizhen grabbed her arm coquettishly, like a daughter. ¡°You saw it, my dad said that he loves me the most, but he couldn¡¯t bear to give me an inkling of what I asked for. What would I want to do with that kind of love?¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at Su Peizhen, and she seemed a little convinced, although she did still think there was something wrong with that. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to gain anything from that woman, and I want you to feel the same.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want their stuff. I just wanted to test my dad and see what his reaction would be like.¡± Su Peizhen wrung her hands helplessly. ¡°You saw it yourself just now. My dad didn¡¯t want to give anything to me at all. How can he prove that he loves me when all he does is merely open his mouth to say it.¡±

 Chapter 474 - I Will Consider This As Your Last Bit Of Kindness To Me

    <h4>Chapter 474: I Will Consider This As Your Last Bit Of Kindness To Me</h4>

    Su Peizhen hadn¡¯t finished the rest of the sentence, but Xiang Caiping already understood the underlying meaning behind what she was saying.

    She wanted to use this to test Su Chenghui but didn¡¯t think of the consequences.

    ¡°Now I can see your dad¡¯s true nature. What a hypocrite! If he doesn¡¯t want to give it to you, never mind him. We are in this together. Everything I own belongs to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, mom. You are the best.¡± Su Peizhen buried her face in Xiang Caiping¡¯s arms, smelling apletely different scent than that of Li Qianxue. She wasforted by this. ¡°I finally know who is truly being good to me.¡±

    On one end, the rtionship between mother and daughter had improved tremendously. On the other end, Su Chenghui was in a daze after getting in his car.

    He didn¡¯t want to believe that his daughter had any malicious intentions in her heart. However, Su Peizhen¡¯s tone and expression made him think that way.

    She wanted to own Li Corporation¡¯s shares ande back to the Su Family. The problem was that he didn¡¯t have a say in either of these things.

    Li Qianxue insisted on divorcing him. He wanted to return to the Li Mansion but couldn¡¯t, and how could he give Li Corporation¡¯s shares to Su Peizhen?

    Even if he could, he didn¡¯t want to hurt Li Qianxue¡¯s feelings again.

    He felt bitter thinking about his past few phone calls with Li Qianxue because it had ended badly every single time. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to say a word to him. Every time they talked, all she asked him was when he would sign the divorce papers.

    More importantly, no matter what he said or how many times he said it, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t believe a word. She scolded him for being shameless and outrageous. She also med him for doing everything he could to avoid getting a divorce.

    He wanted to be shameless for once. However, after listening to Li Qianxue¡¯s harsh words, he couldn¡¯t get angry with her. He was only left with feelings of heartache.

    It also turned out that when he used to talk to Li Qianxue this way, this was how she had felt too.

    Only by changing perspectives could one understand what the other one was feeling at that time. However, when he had figured it out and understood her feelings, Li Qianxue was no longer willing to believe him.

    These days Su Chenghui was very busy. He was upied with looking for both Su Peizhen and thepany.

    He knew that Li Qianxue no longer trusted him, but he was still in charge of some business matters and projects.

    Even if he was getting a divorce with Li Qianxue, he still wanted to get things done properly. Even if Li Qianxue thought that he had ulterior motives, he still had to do it.

    Now that he learned about Su Peizhen¡¯s n to go to Rong City, he thought that he should let Li Qianxue and Su Qingsang know.

    He had a feeling that Su Peizhen had other intentions in mind for going to Rong City, although he did not want to think of her that way.

    More importantly, he tried to contact Li Qianxue at any chance he got, even just to hear her voice.

    He didn¡¯t think that he and Li Qianxue could end up on a bad note again.

    Unlike Su Chenghui, who was unwilling to think of Su Peizhen badly, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t mind thinking of Su Chenghui with her most malicious intent.

    ¡°Peizhen ising to Rong City? What will she be doing here?¡± she asked. Li Qianxue thought about thest time she had a dispute on the phone with Su Chenghui. ¡°What now? Do you think Su Peizhen being here can stop me from divorcing you? Do you think that I am too nice?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you meant, and you don¡¯t need to tell me if Su Peizhen ising to Rong City or not unless she ising here to look for trouble with Qingsang and me.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Su Chenghui, instinctively defending Su Peizhen. ¡°Why would she look for trouble with you? She recognized Xiang Caiping, who used to live in Rong City. That is why she decided to bring Peizhen there. Not to look for trouble with you both.¡±

    ¡°In that case, there is no need to let me know.¡±

    Although Li Qianxue also cared about Su Peizhen, she made sure not to express it in a moment like this. ¡°She is no longer my daughter. She is your daughter. You don¡¯t have to tell me where she goes or what she does from now on.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue¨C¡±

    ¡°Unless shees to Rong City to look for trouble with Qingsang or me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°It better be,¡± said Li Qianxue with a cold voice. ¡°Su Chenghui, despite everything, I have raised Su Peizhen for more than 20 years. I considered her as my own, and I gave my all to her. If she still mes Qingsang or me in her heart, all I am going to say is that she is a b*stard!¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t say that. Peizhen has been raised by you since she was an infant. Although she is a bit spoiled and capricious, she is not a bad person on the inside. You know this.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Li Qianxue said. She was certainly willing to believe that Su Peizhen was not a bad person on the inside. That¡¯s the child she had raised after all. She would not and wouldn¡¯t want to think badly of Su Peizhen.

    However, as she looked at Su Chenghui, Li Qianxue knew that she didn¡¯t want him to get his way. ¡°It¡¯s like I had thought about trusting you in the past, even though you didn¡¯t love me. At least I still got your respect and sincerity. Now it turns out that all I got was a joke. You switched my child and let her grow up bearing the reputation of an illegitimate daughter. She got ridiculed again this time because of you. Su Chenghui, how can you talk about trust with me? Do you think I will trust you any more now?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use my name,¡± said Li Qianxue upfront. She couldn¡¯t bear to think about anything that had happened in the past. She didn¡¯t want to think of anything before this.

    These days she was spending some quality time with her daughter and had some nice walks with her old man. She had started to feel a lot more cheerful.

    Lamentably, Su Chenghui decided to make a phone call or to appear in front of her from time to time. It made her feel like she had been eyed by a disgusting fly.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, since you switched Qingsang with Peizhen and made Qingsang carry the name of an illegitimate daughter, I have nothing to say to you. The only thing I ask from you right now is to please sign the divorce papers.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I...¡±

    ¡°If you still have even a bit of conscientiousness left, then don¡¯t think about how you can gain any more benefits from this marriage. It¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking about that, Qianxue. As I said, I don¡¯t want a divorce because now I¡¯ve realized that you are the one who matters the most to me.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, before I bepletely repulsed by you, please throw away your fake words because it makes me want to vomit. If you sincerely mean what you say, that I am the person who matters to you most, then the only thing I am asking you is to please sign the divorce papers. I will consider this as yourst bit of kindness to me.¡±

    Li Qianxue received Su Chenghui¡¯s call when she arrived at Huo Mansion with Old Master Li.

    She didn¡¯t want the old man to be worried, so she took the phone call on the other side of the mansion. She stood at the corner of the courtyard outside of the Huo Mansion.

    She had double-checked to make sure that no one was there, but when she hung up the phone, she found Liu Tongjia standing right there.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t know how long she listened, or how much she had heard. She felt embarrassed and ufortable when she saw Liu Tongjia¡¯s belittling smile.

    She wanted to turn around and casually leave the scene, but Liu Tongjia walked towards her in quick steps.

    She tilted her face and stared at Li Qianxue. ¡°Switched children? Divorce?¡±

    Li Qianxue had her most distressing matters overheard by someone, so she felt very ufortable. Moreover, this woman happened to be Liu Tongjia, the person who had not gotten along with her since the beginning.

    ¡°Eavesdropping on people is not an honorable act!¡±

    ¡°Eavesdropping?¡± Liu Tongjia looked at Li Qianxue as if looking at aedian. ¡°Would you like for me to remind you that thend you are standing on belongs to us, the Huo Family?¡±

    How dare Li Qianxue use her of eavesdropping while she stood on the Huo family¡¯s ground?

    ¡°If I remember correctly, I didn¡¯t step onto your yard.¡±

    ¡°No, you did not.¡± Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t want to fight with Li Qianxue about this. Sheughed grimly and mockingly said, ¡°How can you me others for eavesdropping while talking about this in an open street?¡±

    There were not many things in life that could make Li Qianxue feel embarrassed, but this counted as one of them.

    More importantly, the person who had overheard it was Liu Tongjia. She knew too well that this woman already had some opinions about Su Qingsang. She would probably say something mean this time.

    Forcing herself to act as if nothing had happened, Li Qianxue tried to look calm. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s time to meet with Old Master Huo. I have to leave now.¡±

    ¡°Leaving in such a hurry?¡± Liu Tongjia asked. She was d that she had wanted to get out of the car to take a walk because otherwise, she could not have heard such an interesting story.

    ¡°You said that Su Qingsang¡¯s father switched her identity?¡±

    ¡°You heard it wrong,¡± Li Qianxue said calmly.

    ¡°Heard it wrong?¡± The smile on Liu Tongjia¡¯s lips became brighter. ¡°My hearing ability is very good. No wonder I asked myself how an illegitimatedy had suddenly be someone¡¯s precious daughter, but it finally turns out that there is a whole story behind it.¡±

    Li Qianxue knew that if the Huo Family learned about this matter, it could put them at a disadvantage.

    Pedigree mattered the most to the upper-ss families. No matter how disgraceful things got, they dealt with it behind closed doors. No one would ever put these things out in public¡ªespecially issues like illegitimacy.

    It was intolerable in any family to have switched an illegitimate daughter¡¯s status to their real daughter or vice versa.

    She hated Su Chenghui even more, thinking about this.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t express anything, no matter what was going on in her mind. ¡°Yes. Since Qingsang is my biological daughter, what you used us of before does not stand. We did not im an illegitimate daughter for the sake of money or to climb up a higher status in the Huo family. Are you relieved now?¡±

    ¡°Relieved? How can I be relieved?¡± Liu Tongjia asked, squinting her eyes. She remembered very well Li Qianxue¡¯s previous mockeries. ¡°Should I be relieved that your family has such a fine tradition? Or the fact that you guys were so lost that you couldn¡¯t even keep an eye on your children? Or the fact that your newly recognized daughter has a father like this? Who knows? Maybe she will do something even more outrageous herself. For example,mitting premeditated marriage fraud?¡±

 Chapter 475 - A Premeditated Marriage Fraud

    <h4>Chapter 475: A Premeditated Marriage Fraud</h4>

    ¡°Mrs. Huo. Please don¡¯t go too far.¡± If Li Qianxue¡¯s had any weak spot in her life, it was the safety of her two children. They were the only ones that could mentally break her.

    Just now, Liu Tongjia thought she got a hold of her. Although it was one of her weaknesses, she still wouldn¡¯t allow people to talk about her daughter that way.

    ¡°Qingsang has nothing to do with this. Please don¡¯t drag her into this.¡±

    ¡°Am I the one who dragged her into this? She managed to marry into our family using some unknown maniption tactics!¡±

    As Liu Tongjia chuckled, the disdain in her eyes became clear. ¡°Huo Jinyao arrived less than three weeks to Lin City, then got together with your daughter. Jinyao only went over there to inspect the business but came back married. When did your daughter meet Jinyao? Were you okay with them suddenly getting married like this? At the time, you didn¡¯t even know she was your daughter, right? If she was just an illegitimate child, then how did she get together with Jinyao? She hooked up with him first, and then immediately you found out her origin. Isn¡¯t that a coincidence!¡±

    She already disapproved of Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao being together before this. She disapproved of it even more after overhearing this phone call.

    Liu Tongjia described the conspiracy surrounding Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao¡¯s marriage. Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t calm herself down.

    She was thinking of refuting until she saw Old Master Li walking in her direction after not seeing her in a while.

    Li Qianxue worried about her old father. Unwilling to argue with Liu Tongjia in front of Old Master Li, she took a deep look at the other before turning around and walking towards Old Master Li.

    Her daughter was asking about what happened, but Li Qianxue could not tell Su Qingsang about the incident with Liu Tongjia while Old Master Li was present.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Your mother-inw has to go out on the day that you¡¯re meeting with the Huo Family. I¡¯m just a little upset about it.¡±

    ¡°Mom... It¡¯s all right.¡± Su Qingsang knew Li Qianxue was worried about her, but she didn¡¯t think it was that big of a deal.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao has an apartment in the city. It¡¯s half an hour¡¯s drive from theirpany and just over twenty minutes from the hospital where I work. I will start work in two days, then live with Huo Jinyao over there. I don¡¯te back here often, so I won¡¯t have many opportunities to spend time with my mother-inw.¡±

    Li Qianxue saw how optimistic Su Qingsang was trying to be, but she knew the matter was moreplicated than thetter was making it.

    After knowing what Su Chenghui did, Liu Tongjia thought of Su Qingsang the same way.

    Li Qianxue knew that Su Qingsang would have to face some difficulties in the future. After giving it some thought, she fiercely squeezed Su Qingsang¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Qingsang, listen to me. Although Huo Jinyao is being good to you now, you guys can avoid all this by staying away from them for the time being. As long as Huo Jinyao is still rted to his mother, you will have to face her at some point. Huo Jinyao might be on your side for now, but no one knows what will happen in the future. I¡¯m not telling you toe back to your parents¡¯ house for every single problem you encounter. However, if the dayes when you cannot stay with the Huo Family anymore, don¡¯t let yourself get hurt. Juste straight back home.¡±

    After Li Qianxue said this, she spoke sadly, ¡°No matter what happens, you are the Li Family¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Li Qianxue and felt warmth. She leaned her face gently against Li Qianxue¡¯s shoulders as she said, ¡°Mom... Don¡¯t worry. I knew all of this.¡±

    She knew what to do and wouldn¡¯t let herself get hurt.

    Moreover, she was still willing to believe that Huo Jinyao would never let her get hurt.

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t let herself be optimistic and buried these feelings for the moment. While she was still worried, her hatred towards Su Chenghui had now grown even further.

    Had he not done something so heinous, how could her Qingsang be experiencing things like this? How could she be looked down upon by her inws?

    ¡®Su Chenghui, I don¡¯t think I could ever forgive you.¡¯

    ...

    The best ce to eat was at a very famous five-star hotel near Huo Mansion. The Huo and Li families were both seated at two tables within a massive room.

    Old Master Huo arranged for Old Master Li to sit beside him, then let Li Qianxue sit closely next to Old Master Li. Further to one side were Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang, while on his other side were his family members including Huo Yangyuan and Huo Yangxiu.

    Their presence was highly valued. With Old Master Huo present, Liu Tongjia would never let him see any form of disdain towards Su Qingsang.

    There was one table for the older generation and another table for the younger generation. The ambiance of this meal was pretty decent.

    Towards the end of the meal, Old Master Huo spoke to Old Master Li as he nced at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Brother Yongfeng, I like Qingsang as a granddaughter-inw. No need for you guys to worry. Even if you are not in Rong City, I will treat her as if she were my own granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t worry.¡± Old Master Li also knows what to say in these kinds of situations, ¡°If Brother Huo says so, what else should I have to be worried about? You don¡¯t have to spoil her too much, but please do something if she does something wrong or indecent. Since you are treating her as one of your own, then don¡¯t hold anything back.¡±

    Old Master Huo smiled and said, ¡°What could possibly go wrong? If I may, I¡¯d like to request something of Qingsang now. ¡±

    His eyes looked towards Su Qingsang¡¯s direction with a joyful look. ¡°She should give birth to a big fat little boy soon. All I¡¯m asking is for this old man to meet his great-grandson before going into the grave.¡±

    Blushing, Su Qingsang added, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re not that old! You may live up to a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Old Master Huo smiled and waved. ¡°I don¡¯t expect to live up to one hundred years old. Once I meet my great-grandson, I can go in peace.¡±

    ¡°Dad, what are you saying?!¡± Huo Mingguang got up and poured a cup of tea for Old Master Huo. ¡°Today is supposed to be a good day. You shouldn¡¯t be saying such things.¡±

    ¡°You are right. Ah, look at what a confused old man I have be.¡±

    Old Master Huo passed on the subject, but everyone else looked at Su Qingsang.

    Some members of the younger generation looked perplexed. Huo Yifan and Huo Yiyang looked at each other with some underlying meanings.

    ¡°Big Brother,¡± Huo Manzi approached Huo Yifan and whispered, ¡°If you take the time you spent fooling around to get a wife and a son, you will likely be the one Grandpa values the most.¡±

    ¡°Manzi, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t win over Grandpa¡¯s love by marrying the right woman,¡± Huo Yiyang said very quietly, ¡°It¡¯s because Grandpa ys favorites.¡±

    Huo Yifan¡¯s face looked somber. He stared at Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang, who were sitting at the other table.

    ¡°Second brother,¡± Huo Manzi wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Grandpa does y favorites, but we are all his grandchildren. It seems that all of his attention is on Huo Jinyao. ¡±

    ¡°Be quiet,¡± Huo Yifan squinted his eyes as he raised the ss in front of him and finished the drink.

    ¡°Big Brother...¡± Huo Manzi wanted to say some more, but Huo Yifan nced coldly at his brother and sister. ¡°Eat, don¡¯t talk too much.¡±

    As Huo Yiyang quietly sneered, Huo Manzi stopped speaking.

    Huo Yifan stared at Huo Jinyao on the other side, then looked at the younger generation sitting at the table with them. He held the ss tightly enough for his knuckles to begin turning pale.

    Only members of the younger generation were sitting at this table: Huo Yifan¡¯s siblings, Wei Sihai and his sister; the Zhang Chenghao brothers, and even small children like Huo Kaitao.

    On the other table were members of the older generation sitting with Old Master Huo: Old Master Huo¡¯s two siblings, Li¡¯s father and daughter, and their uncles and aunts.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao were the only members of the younger generation sitting at that table. Clearly, they were Old Master Huo¡¯s favorites.

    The more Huo Yifan looked over, the worse his expression became and the tighter he gripped his ss.

    Suddenly, someughter rang out; they seemed to have a good time on the other table. Even Liu Tongjia, who made it apparent that she didn¡¯t like Su Qingsang, faintly smiled.

    Huo Yifan looked angry, but only for a few seconds.

    ¡®There is still time. Huo Jinyao, let¡¯s wait and see what happens.¡¯

    ...

    Overall, the meeting between the Li family and the Huo family today was quite pleasant.

    Li Qianxue had been worried that Liu Tongjia would start trouble on the dinner table and speak about what Su Chenghui had done.

    Had that happened, she and Qingsang would¡¯ve lost face.

    Unexpectedly, Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t even mention a word. On top of that, she carried a light smile when other people were talking.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s worries grew as she witnessed Liu Tongjia behavior. She felt that Liu Tongjia was nning arger scheme forter on.

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t aware off her worries at all. She spoke softly to Li Qianxue, ¡°See mom? There is no problem with my mother-inw. Rest assured, people like them highly value their reputation. They wouldn¡¯t risk doing anything that would make them look bad.¡±

    When she spoke, she blinked at Li Qianxue mischievously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. I won¡¯t let anyone bully me.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s face with mixed feelings. Su Qingsang was raised as an illegitimate daughter for the past 20 years. People with this kind of background were usually problematic.

    Su Qingsang was not like that. On the contrary, she seemed quite calm and sane. Most importantly, she was a person of integrity.

    Li Qianxue felt both sad and proud of that fact. While she was absent from her daughter¡¯s upbringing, thetter grew up to be the person that she is now. She should¡¯ve felt relieved.

    At the same time, she thought, how would Su Qingsang be such a thoughtful person if it wasn¡¯t due to the circumstances?

    Their brief conversation did not escape the eyes of Liu Tongjia and Huo Jinyao.

    Liu Tongjia still smiled, but the irony in her eyes grew stronger.

 Chapter 476 - I Have A Big Secret to Tell You

    <h4>Chapter 476: I Have A Big Secret to Tell You</h4>

    When Huo Jinyao came out of the bathroom, he saw Su Qingsang lying on the bed. She was holding her mobile phone in her hands and staring at the screen.

    He could hear her asional chuckles. The thermostat was turned up, so she was only wearing a short-sleeved night skirt. She looked happy, her feet wobbling from time to time.

    This movement made her sleeping gown crawl up her legs.

    Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Qingsang¡¯s fitted and fair calves. He walked slowly to the bed but Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t even noticed himing out of the bathroom earlier on.

    Su Qingsang was chatting with her friend Shi Mengwan.

    She had put up some pictures on social media earlier today. These were taken when Li Qianxue and Old Master Li were around a few days ago. It was taken in the snow.

    The people from the south who didn¡¯t get to see much snow showed their marvel by clicking the like button.

    Shi Mengwan also saw it. She had been busy working on a design drawing but she was finally finished with it and was free to chat with Su Qingsang.

    She expressed indignation and reprimanded Su Qingsang for ¡®abandoning¡¯ her anding to Rong City. She was feeling envious and jealous as Su Qingsang was able to experience snow and even build a snowman.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯sst message was that she wanted toe to Rong City to visit Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang sent her some pictures of the snow in reply to tease her.

    It was followed by a line of text which said, e on!e on! I will take you to see the snow. I have a big secret to tell you.¡±

    The photos that she had posted didn¡¯t have Li Qianxue or Old Master Li in them. New things had happened every day since she recognized Li Qianxue as her mother.

    She didn¡¯t know where to begin, because there was just so much to tell Shi Mengwan.

    Shi Mengwan thought that Su Qingsang hade here with Xiang Caiping. She asked Su Qingsang how Xiang Caiping was doing.

    Su Qingsang had some mixed feelings when thinking about Xiang Caiping.

    As a matter of fact, what had Xiang Caiping done wrong? All she did was love the wrong person, only to have realized that she had recognized the wrong daughter all that while.

    Su Qingsang still had Xiang Caiping¡¯s number saved on her mobile phone and did not delete her contact on WeChat. However, she still could not find the courage to contact Xiang Caiping.

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s usations that day made Su Qingsang sad, but also gave her a huge amount of guilt and reason for self-usation.

    All she could tell Shi Mengwan was that she would tell her more when she visited.

    She then changed the topic by talking about the fun stuff that happened at Rong City. Shi Mengwan was full of envy.

    Su Qingsang still didn¡¯t notice that Huo Jinyao had already taken his bath. She was too engrossed in the conversation with her friend.

    She jumped when her phone was taken away from her hand. Huo Jinyao was on top of her when she turned.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡± Su Qingsang knew exactly what his look meant.

    She was exhausted because of this guy. He keptining that she was distancing herself from him. It had been a long day for her, so she needed a good rest.

    ¡°I am very tired today. I need to rest.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sleep after we do it. It¡¯s good for your health.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± How did he manage to say such things in aposed manner with no scientific basis?

    ¡°Is it nonsense? You will know after you try it.¡±

    After cing her phone on the bedside table, Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand returned to her and slowly made its way towards her skirt.

    ¡°Hold on, hold on.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her and raised his eyebrows sarcastically to show that he wasn¡¯t going to stop.

    ¡°Just one time, okay?¡±

    Su Qingsang wanted to beg for mercy. What could she possibly do when she had a husband whosted a long time?

    ¡°Just one time, Qingsang. I know that you are very tired today.¡± Huo Jinyao stared at her little face. ¡°Alright! Just one time.¡±

    Huo Jinyao did not ask her about what had happened with Liu Tongjia. He already made up his mind. No matter what Liu Tongjia knew or wanted to do, he would be there to protect his wife.

    Later that night, the exhausted Huo Jinyao had nightmares again.

    He tried but couldn¡¯t escape the endless stretch of darkness. All he could do in the dark was to keep running.

    No matter how fast he ran, he still couldn¡¯t escape the darkness.

    At the end of the dark path, he could see a faintly familiar face. He looked at the familiar face and felt relief at having found his way.

    He tried hard to run in the direction of the familiar face. Only aftering closer was he able to see that person¡¯s face vividly.

    However, that person put his hand on his neck with great force and repeatedly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to hell? Why don¡¯t you go to hell?¡±

    The feeling of being suffocated forced Huo Jinyao to wake up from the darkness.

    He patted his chest, still panting continuously.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡± Su Qingsang called softly. She had been very tired. She wasn¡¯t yetpletely woken up by his sudden movements.

    She reached out and touched Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand with only half-consciousness. She said, ¡°No more, go to sleep.¡±

    Her hands were soft and warm. Huo Jinyao gently held her hand, feeling the softness and warmth emanating from her palm.

    He then lied t and slept beside Su Qingsang.

    He hugged her waist tightly and let her fall asleep against his chest. The dream he had just now was bing vague, so Huo Jinyao closed his eyes and managed to fall asleep again.

    This time the nightmare did not reappear. While holding Su Qingsang, he had no nightmares until dawn.

    ...

    Rong City Airport.

    Su Qingsang looked at Li Qianxue and Old Master Li. Thetter was holding Li Qianxue¡¯s hand, his eyes full of reluctance.

    ¡°Mom... you said that you would stay for two weeks.¡±

    Li Qianxue was also feeling reluctant, but she had to go back to Lin City to deal with some matters.

    By holding Su Qingsang¡¯s hand tightly, Li Qianxue tried to hold back her tears. ¡°I really want to bring you back with me.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. I will buy another ticket right now and we can go back together.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being silly again!¡± Li Qianxue nced at Huo Jinyao then said, ¡°you¡¯ll only talk but you won¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m going to book the tickets now.¡±

    Su Qingsang took out her mobile phone while speaking. Li Qianxue pressed her hand.

    ¡°All right, you are being very childish today! Never mind this time. I wille to see you again next time, and then you cane back to Lin City with me.¡±

    It was easy to say, but not so easy to do.

    Su Qingsang suddenly reached out and hugged Li Qianxue. She only spent a short amount of time with Li Qianxue, but her feelings were genuine and came from the bottom of her heart.

    She finally realized the power of blood ties. She felt really attached to Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue gently patted Su Qingsang¡¯s back.

    Su Qingsang stepped back, her eyes still a little red and puffy from crying. She sniffed her nose and looked at Li Qianxue. ¡°Mom, you muste to Rong City to visit me again. I will alsoe to Lin City to see you.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Li Qianxue nodded. ¡°I have to go back to deal with some matters. I wille back to visit you once I¡¯m done.¡±

    Su Chenghui was still working at Li Corporation which made Li Qianxue feel ufortable. On top of that, Su Chenghui had been refusing to sign the papers.

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t take all of this any longer. She needed to go back to Lin City to settle this matter with Su Chenghui once and for all.

    She wasn¡¯t going to tell Su Qingsang about this, because there was no need for her to know. All she needed to do was to live her life happily.

    Li Qianxue sent Su Qingsang to talk to Old Master Li. After Su Qingsang retreated from her side, she gave Huo Jinyao a nce.

    Huo Jinyao noticed that the two stood a few steps away to his side.

    Li Qianxue did not tell Su Qingsan about how Liu Tongjia had overheard her phone call, because she couldn¡¯t quite figure out Liu Tongjia¡¯s intentions.

    She did not want Su Qingsang to learn about these things yet, but she thought that it was necessary to talk about them with Huo Jinyao.

    She told him about how Liu Tongjia had overheard her phone call and what Liu Tongjia had said after that.

    After narrating what had happened, she looked at Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re a good guy. But your mother does make me worry sometimes. That is why I have to overstep a bit. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    In fact, after the family dinnerst time, she had already talked to Su Qingsang about how to get along with Liu Tongjia.

    If it was not useful to try to please her, then they would have to avoid each other. As long as there was no head-on confrontation, they only needed to remain at peace on the surface.

    It would be an undesirable situation if Liu Tongjia tried to take advantage of Su Qingsang as her mother-inw. During such a time, Huo Jinyao would need to make an appearance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I will not let Qingsang be wronged.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Li Qianxue somehow felt ufortable. She said, ¡°Jinyao, don¡¯t me me for meddling in this matter. You know that Su Qingsang was raised as an illegitimate daughter in the Su family all these years. She has suffered a lot growing up. I really don¡¯t want to see her being sad.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let it happen.¡±

    ¡°I am not an unreasonable person. I wouldn¡¯t have cared if it was a small matter and I wouldn¡¯t have said anything about it. But your mother has used her of marriage fraud, saying that she tricked you into this. That made my heart ache so much. That is why I couldn¡¯t help but¡ª¡±

    ¡°I get it, I get all of it.¡± After all, who would know about Liu Tongjia¡¯s personality better than her own son?

    ¡°Rest assured, I know what to do. Besides, Qingsang is married to me. She is my wife, and I will protect her well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Li Qianxue had so much guilt towards Su Qingsang. The opportunity to make it up to her had long passed. For the future, she could only hope that Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao would live life happily together.

    As the boarding time was approaching, Su Qingsang looked at Li Qianxue with mixed feelings.

    ¡°Alright, you can leave us here. Me and your grandfather can apany each other.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded and looked at Li Qianxue. She then stepped forward for thest time and spoke to her in a very low voice.

    She said, ¡°mom... If possible, you should end on good terms with dad.¡±

    To be honest, she really wasn¡¯t that close to Su Chenghui, although that man was her father.

    However, Su Yuxin was different. In the past few days, she had sent photos to Su Yuxin and chatted with him about Li Qianxue and Old Master Li¡¯s visit here.

    Su Chenghui also went to see Su Yuxin, and she could feel that Su Yuxin had been touched by her gesture.

    He was close to Su Chenghui. Their father and son¡¯s rtionship was strong. If the situation got ugly, Su Yuxin would not be able to take it.

 Chapter 477 - Dont Treat Me Like A Child

    <h4>Chapter 477: Don¡¯t Treat Me Like A Child</h4>

    Thest thing Li Qianxue wanted to hear was Su Chenghui¡¯s name. However, she had no choice but to return to Lin City this time to deal with the unresolved issues between Su Chenghui and herself.

    ¡°Alright, this matter is between adults. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s words made Su Qingsangugh. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m married now, so don¡¯t treat me like a child.¡±

    ¡°I do want to treat you as a child.¡±

    If Su Qingsang was still a child, then she would be able to start over again build the mother-daughter rtionship they never had. Despite the current circumstances, and no matter how much she cared about her daughter, there was still a gap of twenty years.

    If Su Qingsang was still a child, she would have stopped and prevented her from studying medicine. She should have studied business. That way, she could keep her on her side to help with thepany.

    Nevertheless, some things were in the past, and there was nothing she could do besides regret. However, she couldn¡¯t let the person who caused it all to be off the hook.

    Su Qingsang could not convince Li Qianxue, but only watch her enter the boarding gate and then leave.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    When both of them could no longer be seen, Huo Jinyao hugged Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± called Su Qingsang. She suddenly turned to look at Huo Jinyao and asked, ¡°why am I developing an anxious feeling?¡±

    ¡°You think too much.¡±

    The hatred Li Qianxue had for Su Chenghui was strong enough for her to get a divorce and leave him penniless.

    Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t go and murder Su Chenghui, though. She would have already done it if she had wanted to. If she did not act on her anger in the past, she could not be driven by the same impulse anymore now, right?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t felt sorry for Xiang Caiping before this. However, now that she knew what Su Chenghui had done, she pitied her.

    ¡°Jinyao, what do you think Aunt Xiang is doing now¨C¡±

    ¡°If you want to know, I¡¯ll find someone to investigate it.¡± Huo Jinyao also knew that Xiang Caiping was a good person. He had nothing but respect for her after spending a few months together with her.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright,¡± said Su Qingsang as she thought of the news she had gotten previously. ¡°Anyway, Su Peizhen has already recognized her, so I am assuming that they would be having a good time together.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was a very good person. Su Peizhen woulde to realize Xiang Caiping¡¯s goodness sooner orter.

    Once she realized it, with some time, she would eventually ept Xiang Caiping. Then, Xiang Caiping would finally get what she deserved.

    Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t agree with this, because Su Peizhen was a girl who was used to being treated like a preciousdy. Now, she suddenly recognized a woman with no power nor a decent background. He was on the fence in this matter, knowing Su Peizhen¡¯s personality.

    However, he decided not to convey his predicament to Su Qingsang. She might overthink, so he said, ¡°let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Qingsang needed to get ready to start work tomorrow.

    ...

    Soon after Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao had left the airport, another nended on the runway.

    Xiang Caiping hadn¡¯t expected herself toe back here after everything. She only left for a few months, but what had happened made her feel like years had passed.

    ¡°Mom... Be careful.¡± Su Peizhen held Xiang Caiping¡¯s arm with a sweet smile on her face. ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered from your lower back injury. You should be more careful when going up and down the stairs.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I feel like I have almost recovered.¡±

    Since Xiang Caiping recognized her daughter, her mood gradually improved. She had aplete transformation from being her lifeless old self to participating actively in physical therapy.

    Now she could engage in her daily routine with no problems, except when carrying heavy duties or doing extreme sports.

    ¡°You should be careful nevertheless,¡± Su Peizhen told Xiang Caiping. ¡°When we get home, I am going to hire two caretakers and a housekeeper to take care of you.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s expression looked very firm when she said this. ¡°I need to earn more money so that you can have a good life.¡±

    ¡°Oh you,¡± teased Xiang Caiping. ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t need you to do anything for me.¡± Xiang Caiping felt happy, hearing Su Peizhen¡¯s sweet words.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s personality was not terrible but a bit cold. Once she got to know someone, she could make some jokes and get closer to them. However, she never could say nice things to make her happy as Su Peizhen did. Su Peizhen was a sweet talker and it was even moreforting that it was her own daughter.

    After spending some days with her, Xiang Caiping epted her as her daughter and felt closer to her.

    After calling a cab, the two went to the ce where Xiang Caiping had previously been living.

    Beforeing over, Xiang Caiping had called her cleaningdy to clean up the ce. She had asked her toe over to clean the house from time to time even before she had left for Lin City.

    Now that the ce was ready, they could just move in right away.

    Xiang Caiping liked a ce with a yard, so she bought this small house with the remaining money after she had paid off the bank loan.

    The house was two and a half floors, so not a big ce. There was a small courtyard on one side and a parking lot in the back.

    At the time she bought it, she had thought that the ce would be big enough for herself. Even with a helper, there were still rooms left. When she was free, she did some gardening out front.

    ¡°Look, since I haven¡¯t taken care of it for a while, this garden has fallen.¡±

    When Xiang Caiping entered the front door, she found her nts lifeless. It had snowed before, and even though the snow had melted, some nts couldn¡¯t take the chillness.

    She was so focused on her garden that she did not notice Su Peizhen¡¯s expression.

    Su Peizhen had previously heard from Xiang Caiping that she was doing some business at Rong City and had some money saved up. She thought it would be a big industry.

    Now that she saw this two-and-a-half-story house, she felt quite disappointed.

    What kind of house was this? Even the building for the helpers behind the Su Mansion was bigger than this.

    ¡°Peizhen, Come in.¡± Xiang Caiping opened the door and asked Su Peizhen to enter. Su Peizhen put away the disappointment on her face right away and stepped forward with a smile.

    ¡°Mom, your ce is so elegant.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not. Look, the flowers and nts are dead. I¡¯ll nt some more. I¡¯m sure it will look good when spring arrives.¡±

    ¡°I believe you.¡±

    ¡°I was toozy to go upstairs, so I made the room on the first floor. There are three rooms upstairs, you can take thergest master bedroom.¡±

    ¡°Alright! I will listen to you, mom.¡± While Su Peizhen was talking, she took her luggage upstairs.

    Looking at this ce, which reeked of low status, Su Peizhen bit her lips firmly.

    She entered the door and took a look at the room in front of her. The room was indeed bigger than she had expected, but it was nothingpared to her room in the Su Mansion.

    Xiang Caiping was arranging her luggage downstairs. Su Peizhen threw the suitcase on the ground andy on the bed with a nk face.

    The quilt sheets were newly changed and smelt of sunshine. Yet, for Su Peizhen, such a small room made her feel ufortable and unhappy.

    She stared at the ceiling above her head, and her mood suddenly changed for the worse.

    There was no princess-like dreamy white dress. There were no gorgeous and noble crystal lights. She resisted the urge to scratch her head and forced herself to calm down.

    ¡®You are no longer Su Family¡¯s eldest daughter, Su Peizhen.¡¯

    She kept reminding herself but it only deepened the hatred she felt. A few minutester, after Su Peizhen had calmed down, Xiang Caiping came upstairs.

    ¡°Peizhen, what do you think? Do you like this room?¡±

    She was in a hurry toe back, so she had only had a little time to do some cleanup. Xiang Caiping looked at this room and realized that it was too in.

    ¡°I like it,¡± said Su Peizhen as she got up, and quickly stood beside Xiang Caiping. ¡°I really like it¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Xiang Caiping felt a little bit upset. ¡°Is it not too small for you? Is the room not too empty?¡±

    ¡°Mom...¡± Su Peizhen hooked her arm. ¡°Who am I now? I¡¯m not a wealthydy anymore. I¡¯m satisfied with staying in a room like this.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was quite delighted at seeing her being so understanding. ¡°It¡¯s great that you like it. Don¡¯t think about work right now. Settle down first and spend some time visiting. There are some nice ces in Rong City. As for what to do next, we will talk about itter.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Sounds perfect.¡±

    Su Peizhen behaved like a filial daughter. Xiang Caiping was very satisfied but felt sorry at the same time.

    She decided to delegate to Su Peizhen the right of management of the two chain supermarkets she owned. She believed that once she had something to do, she would stop thinking about her past in Lin City.

    ...

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao had a discussion with Old Master Huo. He finally agreed to let them live in an apartment in the city.

    However, Old Master Huo asked them toe back to the Huo Mansion every weekend for dinner. Su Qingsang could not refuse such a demand.

    The day after their discussion with Old Master Huo, Su Qingsang finally started working.

    Monday morning was the busiest time at the hospital. As soon as Su Qingsang arrived, there was a group of female patients sent to her for a check-up.

    She didn¡¯t even have the time to say hello to her other colleagues in the department. She was asked to start working right away.

    In the morning, Su Qingsang was so busy that she didn¡¯t even have time to sip water.

    It was only in the afternoon that Sun Huiya was free to introduce Su Qingsang to the other colleagues in the department.

    One of her students, a former male physician Zheng Chenyu and Su Qingsang had already met before. Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t realized it until now, that even though Zheng Chenyu was a man, he was quite good at this job. He was one of Sun Huiya¡¯s favorite students.

    There was a deputy director called Shen Lingyun in the department, who was a bit younger than Sun Huiya. There was another deputy director doctor named Yang Lu, who seemed to be in her thirties.

    Aside from the two deputy directors, there were three physicians: Ling Fei, Li Ting, and Zhang Qi. Along with these three, some other colleagues had gone to the countryside, so they were not here today.

    The head nurse of the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department was Li Meilin. Several nurses also came to greet Su Qingsang.

    As Su Qingsang tried to remember the people she had gotten acquainted with first, someone knocked on the office door.

    As everyone¡¯s attention shifted, Su Qingsang looked at the visitor with wide eyes.

    Huo Jinyao? Why is he here?

    ¡°Sir, this is the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department. If you are here to visit a patient, you need to go to the inpatient department¨C¡±

    Li Meilin¡¯s words were interrupted by Huo Jinyao. He looked at Su Qingsang with a light smile in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m here for her.¡±

 Chapter 478 - Since Youâ€™re So Young, I Assume Youâ€™re Single

    <h4>Chapter 478: Since You¡¯re So Young, I Assume You¡¯re Single</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m here for her.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s words made everyone in the office fix their eyes on Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang immediately felt extremely awkward. What was Huo Jinyao doing? It was only her first day working there.

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao with an awkward expression, but he seemed not to notice the embarrassment on her face.

    He made a few steps forward and walked up to Su Qingsang. Then, he put the box in his hand on the desk in the middle of the office.

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time visiting you guys. I didn¡¯t prepare any gifts for all of you, but I brought some desserts from Xiangshan. I hope you like it.¡±

    Xiangshan. Upon hearing the word, the people in the office had their eyes glowing.

    Xiangshan was a grand hotel. They did not only sell delicious food but also very famous desserts. It was said that one of the ancestors of the dessert chef in Xiangshan had made desserts for the royals long ago.

    Later on, he had joined Xiangshan and made some rules. They could make three types of desserts each day, and twenty portions each kind only.

    Xiangshan was opened from morning till night. Countless people would wait in line to purchase their desserts every day.

    The desserts from Xiangshan needed to be ordered in advance. Surprisingly, Su Qingsang¡¯s husband brought her colleagues desserts from Xiangshan on her first day. He must have had nned all this before already.

    Su Qingsang had only been in Rong City for a short time, but Huo Jinyao had brought her and her family to Xiangshan once already, so she surely knew how the ce operated.

    What on earth was Huo Jinyao doing?

    She couldn¡¯t help but re at him again and again. However, Huo Jinyao ignored the look in her eyes, but looked at the others and said, ¡°good to see you all, I¡¯m Huo Jinyao, Su Qingsang¡¯s husband.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    The girls in the office stared at Huo Jinyao. The rtively older ones, like the director, didn¡¯t do that as they were all married. They even had grown-up children.

    Unlike them, a few young nurses had their eyes fixed on Huo Jinyao, filled with astonishment. Huo Jinyao made eye contact with the nurses and recognized the look in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hi,¡± said Huo Jinyao. He spotted Sun Huiya at first nce and asked her, ¡°you¡¯re the director, right?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at the badge that was worn on her clothes and continued asking, ¡°director Sun?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang is still young. Director Sun, please guide her if she has problems doing her job.¡±

    Sun Huiya had witnessed how Su Qingsang did her work in the morning. She worked hard on her first day and never talked too much. Along with the fact that she was a student of one of her old ssmates, Sun Huiya had a good impression of Su Qingsang because of the quality of her work.

    ¡°Hi, Mr. Huo. Oh, we¡¯re colleagues, and we learn from each other. We¡¯re a team.¡±

    ¡°Just call me Huo, Director Sun.¡±

    Huo Jinyao gave a wide grin, exposing his white, shiny teeth. He looked so handsome, sunny, and warm.

    He managed to leave Sun Huiya with a very good impression. After Director Sun, he greeted Shen Lingyun and Yang Lu, the two vice-directors.

    Huo Jinyao greeted everyone on the scene, asking people to look after Su Qingsang, who was new to the team.

    He seemed not to notice Zheng Chenyu until the very end. Standing before the man, he looked at his white coat.

    ¡°Hi, Doctor. Which department you¡¯re from?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from the gynecology and obstetrics department as well,¡± Zheng Chenyu said, reaching out a hand with a smile. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± Huo Jinyao shook his hand, looked at him from head to toe, then asked, ¡°Doctor Zheng, you look so young. You don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet, do you?¡± That sounded like a casual question.

    ¡°No, my job has been keeping me busy.¡±

    Zheng Chenyu¡¯s smile showed that he was a little embarrassed. Being busy was one of the reasons why he was still single. More importantly, people always found it weird that he was a male doctor in the gynecology and obstetrics department.

    That was the main reason why he was still unmarried. Many girls even believed that he was mentally ill because he had majored in gynecology and obstetrics.

    Zheng Chenyu felt helpless about that. He was not mentally sick.

    ¡°This job does seem hard,¡± said Huo Jinyao. After hearing his words, Zheng Chenyu shook his hand again.

    Maybe it was his illusion, but Zheng Chenyu somehow felt that the smile on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face had suddenly be fake after he confirmed that he did not have a girlfriend indeed.

    Also, Huo Jinyao shook his hand very aggressively. That hurt.

    Illusion. That must be his illusion.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t make Zheng Chenyu suffer a longsting pain, but soon let go of him.

    After greeting everyone in the office, he went back to Su Qingsang and asked her, ¡°darling, you haven¡¯t had lunch yet, have you?¡±

    He was wearing a wide grin. Su Qingsang felt that he had emphasized the word ¡®darling,¡¯ to sound extra affectionate.

    Su Qingsang looked at him helplessly.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m about to have some with the rest of my colleagues.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Huo Jinyao put on a disappointed face and said, ¡°alright. I thought we could have lunch together.¡±

    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Sun Huiya¡¯s past experiences allowed her to read the look on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. She said, ¡°Su, just go with Huo. We¡¯re colleagues now. We¡¯ll have plenty of other chances to eat together.¡±

    Alright, she was calling him Huo already. She really did like him, didn¡¯t she?

    Su Qingsang gave Huo Jinyao a nce. After apologizing to Director Sun and her other colleagues, she left together with Huo Jinyao.

    She pulled a long face once she walked out of the hospital.

    Huo Jinyao put an arm around her shoulder and asked, ¡°darling, what do you want for lunch?¡±

    Su Qingsang stayed silent. She really couldn¡¯t ept that Huo Jinyao hade to the hospital without warning her in advance.

    ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t say anything but kept walking forward. Huo Jinyao followed her in front and looked at her face. ¡°Darling, are you feeling unwell? Darling...¡±

    They were about to arrive at the ce where Su Qingsang had parked her car, but still, she stayed quiet. Huo Jinyao walked side by side with her. He spoke to Su Qingsang in a voice that was softer than before. ¡°Darling, are you mad?¡±

    Mad?

    ¡°How can I be mad at you? You just visited my colleagues and kindly brought them desserts from Xiangshan. I couldn¡¯t thank you enough.¡±

    She was obviously mad. Huo Jinyao held her hand and said, ¡°darling, I was just worried about you.¡±

    Su Qingsang refused to work in the private hospital which was run by Cheng Xianyun. However, in a public hospital, there were other problems. There would be more patients and much more work to do. Also, the rtionship between her and her colleagues could beplicated.

    Was he worried about her? Su Qingsang abruptly looked at Huo Jinyao. ¡°Huo Jinyao, Mr. Huo, do you have any idea that this is my first day?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°How are my colleagues going to look at me from now on, since you have done this on my first day?¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Huo Jinyao blinked his eyes. It was funny that a tall man like him actually wore a facial expression like that.

    The corner of Su Qingsang¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°You came here and asked everyone to look after me. Why do I need anyone to look after me? I¡¯m here to work, not to be looked after.¡±

    Su Qingsang was now the daughter of a wealthy family, but she still hadn¡¯t changed some of her old habits.

    She liked to keep a low profile, to work in a simple environment. She tried not to let people know about her family background.

    Was that still possible after that after what Huo Jinyao had done today?

    Huo Jinyao still had no idea what he had done. He believed he did the right thing. Su Qingsang felt like cutting open his head to figure out what he was thinking about.

    Huo Jinyao stood there and stayed silent with a very sad face. Su Qingsang was going to open the car door, but noticing him being like that, she paused.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Darling.¡± It was noontime. Not many people were in the parking lot, so Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t worried that someone might see him like that. ¡°I¡¯m so sad.¡±

    Su Qingsang stared straight at his face to find out if he was pretending. The grievance in his eyes didn¡¯t seem fake.

    ¡°I was really worried about you. I know this is your first day, so I came here to check on you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s gentle voice sounded so sad, almost tearful.

    Su Qingsang opened her mouth, but in the end, she didn¡¯t have the heart to me him again.

    She took a step forward and walked up to him. She said, ¡°alright, I¡¯m not mad.¡±

    ¡°You are. You are mad.¡±

    ¡°I really am not,¡± said Su Qingsang, with her voice, raised slightly. Realizing that her attitude wasn¡¯t appropriate, she lowered her voice again and continued with, ¡°I¡¯m just not used to that yet.¡±

    She had started her first day at the hospital alone when she was in Lin City. She had been alone all these years.

    Besides, she was working, not fighting a war. What Huo Jinyao did at the hospital really made her feel awkward.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m really not mad. But next time, can you call me in advance before you n on doing something like that? So that I can be prepared.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was still wearing a pitiful, sad face. Su Qingsang gave a sigh and said, ¡°alright, do whatever you want. You cane to visit me at work anytime you want, okay?¡±

    Finally, the ¡®sadness¡¯ on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face faded a little. He looked at Su Qingsang and asked her carefully, ¡°darling, are you really not mad?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m not mad.¡± Su Qingsang felt like screaming.

    ¡°Then can we go for lunch now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what else to say at that moment. Forget it. Huo Jinyao had visited her out of goodwill. What could she say about that?

    She turned to open the car door, feeling a little guilty. He had kindlye to visit her on her first day at work, but she lost her temper at him. That was not good.

    Maybe she could make it up to Huo Jinyao at night.

    Su Qingsang was having some thoughts in her mind, so she didn¡¯t notice how the sad look on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face disappeared without a trace once she turned around.

    He hade to visit her on purpose. He was working, but suddenly, it crossed his mind that Su Qingsang was having her first day at work. He knew that she was pretty and she looked young.

    She was a doctor, so she couldn¡¯t wear her wedding ring at work. Most of the doctors in the gynecology and obstetrics department were females, but that department was not the only department in the hospital.

    Besides, the hospital wasrger than the one in Lin City. It must surely have more doctors than that one too.

    Someone like Zuo Hongchen could exist among those doctors. He had to let those people know that Su Qingsang was a married woman.

    Thankfully, he did that. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have known that there was actually a male doctor in the gynecology and obstetrics department.

 Chapter 479 - He Succeeded in Making Her Feel Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 479: He Seeded in Making Her Feel Guilty</h4>

    Huo Jinyao got into the car. Su Qingsang was looking at the first building of the hospital. Just now, another ambnce was driven to the building, with medical staff hastily leaving the vehicle.

    Sickness and death, birth and aging, that kind of thing happened in hospitals every single day. Whenpared to matters of life and death, everything else seemed less important.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t notice the look in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes. While starting the car, he talked to her in a casual tone.

    ¡°Is there a male doctor in your department? Male gynecologists are quite rare, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Qingsang thought of the joke that Zheng Chenyu made about himself earlier. She still found that amusing.

    Out of the corners of his eyes, Huo Jinyao saw the small smile on Su Qingsang¡¯s face. His voice grew deeper than before.

    ¡°Are you two in the same department?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s also Director Sun¡¯s student. When I came herest time for enrollment, he took me to the administrative office and helped me with the paperwork.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes. ¡®That guy sure moves fast,¡¯ he thought. He was d that he decided toe to the hospital today.

    Su Qingsang abruptly turned to him and asked, ¡°Why did you ask me that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to chat with you.¡± Driving the car, Huo Jinyao put on a serious look, ¡°After all, male gynecologists are pretty umon.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much.¡± Huo Jinyao turned and looked at her deep in the eyes.

    Su Qingsang turned her face to look at Huo Jinyao. She has been married to him for quite some time, so she knew about him. ¡°I may be wrong, but I don¡¯t think you came here just to check on me,¡± she said blinking, ¡°I think you came here to let people know that I¡¯m already married.¡±

    Upon hearing Su Qingsang¡¯s words, Huo Jinyao suddenly furrowed his eyebrows as a sad expression formed on his face.

    ¡°Baby, how can you think of me as that kind of person?¡±

    Su Qingsang stared at him without blinking. She wasn¡¯t being paranoid. That sounded really like something that Huo Jinyao would do.

    Huo Jinyao pulled over, pressed a hand on his heart, and said, ¡°Baby, that really hurt my feelings. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d think I¡¯d be that kind of man.¡±

    Su Qingsang was a little stunned. She watched Huo Jinyao turn the back of his head to her. It seemed obvious that he felt hurt by her.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡± Su Qingsang patted him on the shoulder, but he refused to turn back to her.

    She rested her forehead on her hand and looked at the back of his head, suffering a headache. ¡°Alright,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±

    Huo Jinyao still didn¡¯t turn back to her. Su Qingsang continued helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have thought of you like that.¡±

    Still, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t turn back to her. Su Qingsang helplessly added with, ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you tonight when we got home, okay?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Huo Jinyao finally turned his face back to her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang nodded quickly. She had made up her mind. ¡°Can you stop being mad at me now?¡± She said seriously and sincerely.

    ¡°Can you promise you won¡¯t think of me like that again?¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡± Su Qingsang did feel guilty. Huo Jinyao kindly came to check on her, but what was she thinking about?

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll make it up to me tonight.¡±

    ¡°I certainly will,¡± Su Qingsang said, emphasizing the fact. She was unaware that they had vastly different ideas of how she would make it up to him.

    Huo Jinyao nodded with satisfaction, but the look on his face remained very serious. ¡°Dear, you can¡¯t think of me as that kind of person again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Huo Jinyao did make Su Qingsang feel very guilty. She almost raised three fingers and swore.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± Huo Jinyao started the car. His voice sounded a little happier than before when he said, ¡°You need to get back to work this afternoon, so we¡¯ll just pick some food nearby.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. She was never picky about food. At that moment, her phone started ringing. She dropped her head to look at her phone, so she once again missed that foxy, cunning look that shed across Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes.

    ...

    As she had promised to make it up to Huo Jinyao, Su Qingsang went to the market to shop for food after work.

    She had just started working, so she didn¡¯t need to take any nightshifts for the time being. After saying goodbye to Sui Huiya, she left the hospital.

    She found the market nearby using an app on her phone. Earlier, she made some time to search online about how to cook some of the local food in Rong City. It would¡¯ve been easy as long as she followed the recipes.

    When she lived with Xiang Caiping, she often helped her in the kitchen. During that time, her culinary skills had greatly improved.

    Her cooking may have not been super delicious, but she believed that it was good enough for her.

    After shopping for food, she bought some other things for everyday use. When checking out, she saw the Okamoto condoms on the shelf.

    She paused for a second before picking up two boxes and throwing them into her shopping cart.

    ...

    That evening, Huo Jinyao was surprised toe home and smell the aroma of food.

    Since they had just moved here, they hadn¡¯t hired a housekeeper yet. Old Master Huo offered to send Xin or Ms. Zou who worked in the family house to his ce, but Huo Jinyao refused.

    He already asked Yang Wenchang to hire a housekeeper for him. However, it required time to find a reliable person for the job.

    He walked into the kitchen and found Su Qingsang busy at making food. She wasn¡¯t rushing herself, but she did seem to be handling the work very smoothly.

    The delightful smell of the food and the pretty girl who were busy in the kitchen made Huo Jinyao¡¯s heart leap.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Su Qingsang heard the noises he made. Without turning back to look at him, she put the food into the te and said to him, ¡°Wash your hands. Dinner is almost ready.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t wash his hands. Instead, he stepped up and put his arms around Su Qingsang¡¯s waist. He buried his head in her neck and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Baby, you smell so good...¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t believe him. She thought she had smelled like her food at that moment.

    ¡°But you smell so good.¡± Huo Jinyao kissed her on the cheek, said, ¡°Howe you decided to cook by yourself?¡±

    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing this for?¡± She upset him earlier and promised to make it up to him. Wasn¡¯t she doing just that?

    Huo Jinyao was charmed. He was tempted to kiss her lips.

    Su Qingsang hurriedly tilted her head to dodge and said, ¡°Stop it. Wash your hands and then we¡¯ll have dinner.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Huo Jinyao said with a nod. He still managed to kiss her on the lips before going wash his hands under Su Qingsang¡¯s re.

    Su Qingsang made four simple dishes and chicken soup. She started making the soup since she got home.

    Su Qingsang served Huo Jinyao with a bowl of soup and said, ¡°Have some chicken soup first. I learned how to make this online. I put mushrooms in it. Give it a try.¡±

    Huo Jinyao took a sip, then looked at her as he said, ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Have some more then.¡± Seeing the look of praise on his face, Su Qingsang said without much confidence, ¡°Um, I came home a littlete, so I made the soup with a pressure cooker. The next time I have a day off, I¡¯ll make it again using a y pot. It¡¯ll taste better that way.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s good already.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang and said, ¡°You bought quite some things today. Did you carry them all back home by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Qingsang nodded, ¡°It was okay. Just tworge bags.¡±

    ¡°You should have called me and let me carry those for you.¡±

    ¡°No need. I may be slim, but I¡¯m strong and full of energy.¡±

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t bragging. In hospitals, female doctors sometimes needed to be as strong as men, while male doctors were often required to be like superman.

    As an obstetrician, she needed to help lift the pregnant patients when they were too weak to move. There wouldn¡¯t always be someone to assist her.

    Sometimes, she even needed to perform several consecutive operations in one day. Without enough energy and stamina, one couldn¡¯t possibly do that.

    ¡°You¡¯re strong? I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not as strong as you, of course. But I¡¯m much stronger than most of the other girls.¡±

    ¡°Are you?¡± Huo Jinyao put a hand on his chin and looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s slightly proud face as he said, ¡°Howe you neversted long in bed then?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear listening to that.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. What gave you the confidence to tell me that you¡¯re strong?¡±

    In bed, she always begged to stop about two minutes after they got started. It may have probably been longer than two minutes in reality, but it definitely felt like two minutes for Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have the same level of endurance as you, not because I¡¯m weak.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was reaching toward his bowl. Upon hearing Su Qingsang¡¯s words, he paused and then leaned his upper body toward her.

    ¡°Dear, are youplimenting me?¡±

    Su Qingsang red at him before fetching herself a bowl of soup. She decided not to talk to him again.

    After dinner, Su Qingsang intended to clean up the table, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want her to do that. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Wenchang to hire us a new housekeeper. I think they¡¯ll be here to do that tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s just a few dishes. It won¡¯t take much time washing them.¡±

    Su Qingsang stood up and brought the dishes to the kitchen. Huo Jinyao followed behind her, dragging her toward himself.

    ¡°Dear, don¡¯t wash the dishes. It¡¯s bad for your skin.¡±

    ¡°Then you do it for me.¡± Su Qingsang pointed at the dirty dishes with her chin. Hearing what she said, Huo Jinyao¡¯s smile froze on his face.

    ¡°You want me to wash the dishes?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    Huo Jinyao squeezed her hand and said with a weird look on his face, ¡°Well, since my dear wife has given her order, I surely intend to follow it, but... I¡¯ve never washed the dishes before. Are you sure you want me to wash them?¡±

    ¡°I cooked, so you¡¯re going to do the dishes. Doesn¡¯t that sound fair?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than fair.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded, then stepped up to the sink. He spent a few seconds looking at the dirty dishes in the sink, then turned to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s the first step of dish-washing?¡±

    ¡°Turn on the water, then get some dish-washing liquid.¡±

    ¡°Sounds easy enough.¡± Huo Jinyao did what she said while speaking.

    Su Qingsang watched him squeeze out of the bottle five times more than what he needed of the dish-washing liquid. She thought for a moment, then decided not to watch. Instead, she turned and left.

    She walked to the living room and sat down. About two minutester, she heard the sound of something breaking.

    Her eyebrows twitched slightly, but she forced herself not to pay attention to the noise.

    Before long, she heard the same noise again.

    She picked up a cup of tea from the tea table and took a sip.

    Upon hearing the third te breaking, Su Qingsang finally couldn¡¯t help but stand up and head toward the kitchen. Before she stepped into the kitchen, she heard another piece shatter.

    She inhaled deeply to adjust her breath.

    She was impressed. They used two rice bowls, four tes, and arge bowl for the soup. So far, she had heard four of the seven pieces break.

 Chapter 480 - By Making It up to Him, They Meant Differently

    <h4>Chapter 480: By Making It up to Him, They Meant Differently</h4>

    Hearing the te breaking, Su Qingsang walked to the door of the kitchen to find the te shattered on the ground.

    She did everything in her power to maintain herposure as her eyesnded on Huo Jinyao, who was wearing an innocent face.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± She said to him.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s hands were frozen in the air, covered in soap. Looking at Su Qingsang, he somehow felt a little guilty.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡± he blinked his eyes, seemingly unaware of what had happened. ¡°I wanted to wash these bowls clean, but they obviously didn¡¯t want that. I think they preferred freedom.¡±

    Su Qingsang spent a few seconds calming herself down. Her mouth corners even twitched slightly. ¡°So it was the bowls¡¯ fault, not yours. Is that what you¡¯re trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded affirmatively, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault at all.¡±

    Su Qingsang clenched her teeth and forced herself to stay calm. She told herself that it was all her fault. She knew that the young master Huo Jinyao could never have done housework like this. How could he have possibly known how to wash the dishes?

    She rolled up her sleeves and said, ¡°Never mind. Get out.¡±

    ¡°Dear...¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡± There were only two tes left in the sink, and Su Qingsang intended to save them.

    ¡°Um, maybe we should let the housekeeper do it tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I said get out,¡± Su Qingsang said with a very fierce re. Huo Jinyao flinched and went outside.

    After watching him walk out of the kitchen, Su Qingsang first cleaned the floor with the broom, then dumped the shards of the broken tes into the trashcan.

    Once the floor was clean, she washed thest two tes then drained the sink to clean it. Atst, she put the two tes and chopsticks into the sterilizing cupboard.

    While she was doing all that, Huo Jinyao stayed by the kitchen door and watched her.

    Watching Su Qingsang quickly and neatly tidy the kitchen made him feel a little guilty. He rarely felt that way.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±

    ¡°Stop saying that.¡± Su Qingsang considered it her fault. She should never have counted on Huo Jinyao to wash the dishes. He was not capable of that.

    ¡°Darling, are you upset with me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang dried her own hands, then turned off the light in the kitchen and went back to the bedroom.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You look upset.¡± Huo Jinyao followed behind her, stubbornly believing that she was upset.

    ¡°I already told you that I¡¯m not upset.¡± Su Qingsang decided to end that conversation.

    So much has happened during the past half of the month, each event happening one after another and keeping her busy. She had even forgotten that Huo Jinyao, the capable and sessful businessman who was running a hugepany, could be rather thick-skinned and clingy at home.

    ¡°Darling...¡± Huo Jinyao put an arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s waist before she walked into the bedroom. He asked, ¡°Are you really not mad at me?¡±

    ¡°I already told you, I¡¯m not.¡± Su Qingsang patted his hand, signaling for him to let her go. ¡°I¡¯m not the type to get mad so easily.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Huo Jinyao kissed her deep on her cheeks and said, ¡°I knew you¡¯re a good wife.¡±

    ¡°Let go of me.¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t stand how much she smelled like her own cooking. She was eager to take a shower to remove that smell.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s shower together.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s hands were already all over Su Qingsang¡¯s body while he was speaking.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Qingsang hurriedly grabbed his hands.

    Yesterday, he had agreed to let her rest for a few days. He wasn¡¯t going to go back on his word, was he?

    ¡°Letting you make it up to me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Oh darling, this is not adorable.¡± Huo Jinyao carried her into the bedroom and put her directly on the bed.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Darling, look at you.¡± Huo Jinyao kissed her on the lips, ¡°Before lunch, you said yourself that you were going to make it up to me. How could you go back on your word?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made it up to you.¡± Su Qingsang red at him.

    At that very moment, Su Qingsang realized that she and Huo Jinyao were thinking aboutpletely different things when they talked about making it up to him.

    ¡°I made it up to you by making you dinner.¡± she hurriedly exined.

    Seeing the serious look on her face, Huo Jinyao turned around and easily trapped her in his arms again.

    ¡°But I want you.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, stop this,¡± Su Qingsang said, ¡°I still have to work tomorrow.¡±

    She had a long day. Mondays were always extra busy in a hospital. After work, she also went shopping and made dinner afterward.

    She was exhausted at that moment. ¡°Huo Jinyao, can¡¯t you rest for one day?¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Huo Jinyao started taking off Su Qingsang¡¯s clothes, ¡°You promised me this. So darling, keep your word.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao...¡±

    Herints faded in a kiss. He pressed his lips against hers, whispered, ¡°Call me your husband.¡±

    Su Qingsang even blushed.

    ¡°Are you gonna do as you¡¯ve been told?¡± So much has happenedtely that Huo Jinyao had been feeling unsatisfied all this time. ¡°If you be a good girl and behave, I¡¯ll only do it once; if not, I¡¯ll probably do it a few more times.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t notice that her voice was slightly dry until she heard herself. She looked at Huo Jinyao.

    He always threatened her in bed.

    ¡°Husband.¡±

    ¡°Call me that again.¡±

    ¡°Husband...¡±

    Huo Jinyao was satisfied. Unlike what he told her earlier, he did it more than once after tasting its sweetness.

    That was the only way for him to make Su Qingsang obey him. Only when she was obedient would she call him her husband with that soft voice.

    He did not want to tell her that every time she called him husband, he became more aroused.

    He intended to keep that little secret to himself.

    Did Su Qingsang really not know about that?

    Oh, she surely knew.

    ...

    Su Qingsang gave a pregnantdy a medical checkup, then filled the form and built a file for her so she coulde back for another checkup conveniently.

    After a busy morning, Su Qingsang stood up to find her waist sore. She couldn¡¯t help but rub her waist with a hand.

    ¡°Doctor Su, are you tired?¡± Li Meilin looked at Su Qingsang with concern, ¡°There¡¯s always a lot of works to do in our hospital. I guess you haven¡¯t gotten used to it yet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    The doctor¡¯s work wasn¡¯t what made Su Qingsang felt tired. Instead, it was what Huo Jinyao didst night that exhausted her.

    She made chicken soup. Howe it seemed to have worked on Huo Jinyao like an aphrodisiac?

    ¡°Doctor Su,¡± Li Ting said, waking Su Qingsang up from her thoughts. While sorting patients¡¯ files, Su Qingsang looked at Li Ting and said to her, ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°I know that you¡¯ve just started working here, and it¡¯s not yet your turn to do the nightshift, but...¡± With slight awkwardness, Li Ting said, ¡°Can you kindly do my nightshift tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Su Qingsang quickly responded before Li Ting could even finish speaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s my boyfriend¡¯s birthday today.¡± Li Ting put her palms together and looked at Su Qingsang gratefully. ¡°Thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    It was nothing but a nightshift. To help Li Ting, she wouldn¡¯t be able to have dinner together with Huo Jinyao as nned, though.

    ...

    After work time, Su Qingsang checked all patients in the wards, then returned to her office to eat the take-out food that she ordered earlier.

    However, Ke Lan the nurse came to call her for help once she sat down and unpacked the food.

    She hurriedly stood up and walked out of the office. A womante into pregnancy was just sent to the emergency room after being hit by a car.

    Su Qingsang hastened to the emergency room.

    In the room, a pregnant woman was lying on the bed and screaming.

    Standing beside the woman was a tall and strong man.

    Su Qingsang quickly walked up to the woman to examine her.

    The woman suddenly grabbed her hand, pointed at the tall man, and said, ¡°Doctor, doctor, you watch him. Don¡¯t let him run. He hit me with the car. It was him...¡±

    Su Qingsang patted the woman¡¯s hand tofort her, saying, ¡°Miss, calm down. I¡¯ll give you an examination first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, examine me thoroughly. Don¡¯t let him run.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded and took out the stethoscope from her pocket. While putting it on, she nced at the tall man out of the corners of her eyes.

    Recognizing that man, she paused briefly with surprise. Wasn¡¯t that the man who caught a thief on the roadst time?

    The man maintained his empty expression but stood straighter when Su Qingsang looked at him.

    His movement made Su Qingsang give him another nce. After that, she reached out to close the curtain near the bed.

    The pregnant woman burst in screams again.

    ¡°Doctor, you can¡¯t close the curtain. You can¡¯t. What if he runs away while the curtain¡¯s closed?¡±

    Su Qingsang furrowed her brows. She remembered seeing the man whom she believed was a policeman catch a thief. She had a feeling that a man like that wouldn¡¯t run away after hitting someone with his car.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll be lifting your clothes to give you an examination. Is he your husband?¡±

    ¡°W-what if he ran away?¡± The pregnant woman looked unhappy.

    ¡°There are nurses out there. I¡¯ll let them keep an eye on him, alright?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    As the pregnant woman nodded, Su Qingsang closed the curtain and started giving the woman an examination. The womanined about the pain the whole time.

    Her eyes were fixed on the man through the curtain, and she repeatedly emphasized that she couldn¡¯t let the man run away.

    Su Qingsang had been a doctor for quite a while. Looking at the woman, she felt that something wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°Miss, can you please be quiet? I can¡¯t examine you if you keep talking like this.¡±

    Finally, the woman quieted down. It was much easier for Su Qingsang to do her job as the woman stopped talking.

    The woman was about six months pregnant. Further examinations were required to get more details.

    The woman yelled in pain all the time as she kept telling everybody not to let the man run.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s feeling that something was wrong grew stronger.

 Chapter 481 - Su Qingsang Is Quite Interesting

    <h4>Chapter 481: Su Qingsang Is Quite Interesting</h4>

    As the pregnant woman keptining about the pain, Su Qingsang had no other choice but to examine her before doing anything else.

    She put her fingers on the woman¡¯s abdomen, moving her hand slowly while asking the woman, ¡°Does it hurt here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What about here?¡±

    The pregnant woman screamed, ¡°It aches there too. It aches everywhere. My entire belly is aching!¡±

    ¡°Can you describe the pain? Is it like a cramp? Is it intermittent?¡±

    ¡°How am I supposed to know how to describe the pain? All I know is that it hurts. Isn¡¯t it the doctor¡¯s job to find out why and how? Do you even know how to do your job?¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice didn¡¯t hinder Su Qingsang from making the right judgment. She lowered her head and continued examining her.

    Once she finished the examination, she stood up and looked at the woman who was still lying on the bed. She said, ¡°Miss, both you and the baby are good. Nothing seems wrong.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine? How is that possible?¡± The pregnant woman quickly sat up. ¡°I¡¯m not good! I was hit by a car. He hit me with the car.¡±

    While speaking, the woman readjusted her clothes and prepared to get off the bed.

    Su Qingsang watched the woman¡¯s nimble movements as she did so, then a thought popped up in her mind.

    Before she could do anything, the woman came up with an idea. She then decided not to get up and grabbed Su Qingsang¡¯s hand instead.

    ¡°Are you a doctor or not? Do you know how to treat patients? I was hit by a car. How can I be fine?¡±

    Su Qingsang knitted her brows and looked at the woman¡¯s hand holding hers.

    The woman talked loudly and gripped her hand hard. There was no doubt that she was perfectly fine.

    ¡°Miss, can you please let me go?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting go. What kind of doctor are you? My belly is aching now. I was hit by a car. How could you say that I¡¯m fine?¡±

    While speaking, the woman held Su Qingsang with one hand and her belly with the other.

    She did look to be in pain. Su Qingsang told herself to calm down. ¡°Miss, I just gave you a checkup. ording to the result, both you and your baby are healthy. However, if you are still feeling pain, you can choose to do some further exams. I¡¯ll order you some tests, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay. I want to do all the tests.¡±

    The woman sounded full of strength, but she soon put both hands on her belly and started moaning in pain again.

    Su Qingsang looked at her, wondering what she was nning to do. To verify her guess, she talked to the woman again.

    ¡°Miss, all of our colleagues who work in the B-type ultrasonic inspection room left. You may not be able to get a B-type ultrasonic inspection today. Maybe you shoulde back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°How can I wait until tomorrow? The pain might kill me if I have to wait overnight.¡±

    On hearing the woman yell, Su Qingsang was sure that her guess was correct. Even so, she added something.

    ¡°Of course, you can also stay here. You can go for the admission procedure now, then stay here for the night. The tests will be done tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here then.¡±

    The woman¡¯s words further confirmed Su Qingsang¡¯s guess. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and get you registered now. The nurse will take you to the ward, okay?¡±

    The woman pointed at the tall man and said, ¡°I want him to take me to the ward. He hit me with the car, so I want him to take me there.¡±

    ¡°He has to go and pay the hospital bills for you. To stay in the hospital, you need to pay in advance.¡±

    ¡°Fine, let him pay.¡± The woman nodded.

    Su Qingsang asked Ke Lan to take the woman to the ward.

    Before leaving, the pregnant woman warned the tall man not to leave and told him that he would pay for what he had done. After watching the woman leave, Su Qingsang turned to the man.

    The man was looking at her too. He was standing by the door, so he must have heard what Su Qingsang said.

    From a short distance, Su Qingsang found the man to look rather handsome because of his masculine features. His olive skin made him look very healthy.

    Judging by his sturdy shape, he must have worked out a lot.

    Ignoring Su Qingsang¡¯s gaze, the man bluntly asked her, ¡°Where should I go and pay?¡±

    His voice sounded a little cold.

    Su Qingsang waved a hand as she said, ¡°You¡¯re free to go.¡±

    Zhang Yichen wasn¡¯t expecting that. He paused for a second in surprise, then asked her, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said you are free to go.¡±

    Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t move. Su Qingsang raised her eyebrows and blinked her eyes as she looked at the man.

    ¡°That woman¡¯s trying to extort you, isn¡¯t she? Am I wrong?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Zhang Yichen finally looked at Su Qingsang seriously. ¡°How did you figure that out?¡±

    ¡°Despite her loud screaming, her baby¡¯s heartbeat is strong. She said she¡¯s in pain, but she doesn¡¯t appear nervous at all. If she was really worried about her baby, she wouldn¡¯t even be thinking about making you pay. Instead, she would be begging for me to save her baby. Simply put, I think she¡¯s trying to extort you. Even if what happened was an ident, I think she¡¯s just trying to take this opportunity to get some money from you. Aren¡¯t you gonna leave now? Would you like to deal with her family?¡±

    With a surprised expression, Zhang Yiichen looked into Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes and firmly told her, ¡°You¡¯re quite clever.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. All I did was make a fair judgment.¡± Su Qingsang pointed at the door.

    She had a feeling that the woman would call her family to help her against that tall and strong man. If she guessed right, the woman¡¯s reinforcements should be on their way by now.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhang Yichen had a dashboard camera in his car. He sent the woman to the nearest hospital because she was pregnant and screaming in pain. As for whether or not she was trying to extort him, he hadn¡¯t thought about it much.

    After taking the woman into the emergency room, he began to realize what was going on. He thought it would take him some time to solve the problem, but he never expected to meet such a smart doctor.

    His eyesnded on Su Qingsang¡¯s badge with her name on it.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Just leave. You may not be able to leave if you stay here any longer.¡±

    Zhang Yichen nodded, but he didn¡¯t do as she said.

    ¡°Will you be in trouble after I leave?¡±

    Su Qingsang wanted tough a little. She turned to look at the man¡¯s stern expression and said jokingly, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯ll happen to me? If I let you go, I¡¯ll probably need to pay for her hospital bills myself. It might even be worse than that. That woman might keep giving me trouble. What a pain.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    ¡°I was joking,¡± Su Qingsang tittered. Were all policemen this serious? ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, but I might get in trouble if you don¡¯t leave.¡±

    Zhang Yichen stared at her for a moment. He still had something to do. Thinking about that, he nodded at Su Qingsang and left.

    Near the gate of the hospital, he saw a few men walking in hurriedly.

    He raised his brows, moved closer to them, then heard the man in the front say, ¡°Where¡¯s the one who hit her with a car? Come on, we can¡¯t let him get away.¡±

    Zhang Yichen remembered what Su Qingsang said. He was still a little worried, but he was also curious about how she would handle the situation.

    He nced at his watch. He still had about fifteen minutes. Without hesitation, he followed behind those men.

    Su Qingsang knew that some people would show up and give her a hard time, but she never thought that it would happen so soon.

    Seeing the fierce-looking man approach her, she said to him peacefully, ¡°Are you guys Li Hong¡¯s family? She¡¯s in the inpatient department now.¡±

    ¡°Inpatient department? Does she even need to stay here? Is my baby fine?¡± Li Hong¡¯s husband spoke very loudly.

    The volume of his voice caused Su Qingsang¡¯s ears to ache a little. She nodded and said, ¡°The baby is fine. I have already given her an initial exam, but your wife is still a little worried about the baby...¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the man?¡± Li Hong¡¯s husband rolled up his sleeves, seemingly prepared to hit someone.

    ¡°I told him to pay the bills. I think he¡¯lle back soon,¡± Su Qingsang said calmly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and find him.¡± Li Hong¡¯s husband nced at the few men behind him.

    Su Qingsang stayed where she was; they even left someone to keep her under watch.

    About five minutester, Li Hong¡¯s husband and his people returned, shouting, ¡°Where¡¯s that man? Didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s paying the bills?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked and looked at him with surprise, saying, ¡°Huh? Is he gone? But I told him to pay for your wife¡¯s medical expenses.¡±

    Despite making herself sound as honest as possible, she still felt a little guilty for making the policeman sound like someone who hit a person with a car and then ran away. She didn¡¯t mean to, but what she did was for his own benefit.

    Upon hearing what Su Qingsang said, Li Hong¡¯s husband immediately lost his temper. Some of the people with him suggested going out to find that man, while others proposed making the hospital take responsibility.

    Hearing them argue, Su Qingsang raised her voice and said, ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°That man told me that he¡¯d pay the bills, so I thought that was what he was doing. However, it turns out that he already left. Now, I want to know which one of you will be paying the hospital bills for Li Hong? After all, she needs to go through some further testing tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Pay bills? What bills?¡± Li Hong¡¯s husband angrily red at Su Qingsang. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that my wife is fine? We¡¯re not staying here. We¡¯ll go home.¡±

    Su Qingsang frowned as she said, ¡°You¡¯re not staying? I¡¯ve already got her registered. There is also a cost for the exam I did for her just now...¡±

    She was simply trying to tell Li Hong¡¯s husband that his wife could not leave until someone paid what she owed to the hospital.

    Hearing her words, Li Hong¡¯s husband took tworge steps backward and hurriedly waved his hands.

    ¡°Go and find that man. He hit my wife with the car!¡±

    ¡°We would, but he left.¡±

    ¡°Find him then. We don¡¯t have any money!¡± Li Hong ordered.

    The others said in agreement, ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t have any money. We won¡¯t stay here!¡±

    One of them tugged on his sleeve and whispered, ¡°Bro, just get my sister-inw out now, or else the hospital will charge us a fortune. They might not let us leave.¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare do that! We didn¡¯t do anything wrong. We¡¯ll leave now!¡±

    While speaking, Li Hong¡¯s husband and his people hastily headed to the inpatient department, as if they were worried that Su Qingsang might forbid them from leaving.

    Su Qingsang told them not to leave but didn¡¯t try to stop them.

    After those people left, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Zhang Yichen watched the whole thing from a corner of the room. Seeing Su Qingsang deal with those people and thenugh happily after they left, he couldn¡¯t help but let the corners of his lips curl into a smile.

    That doctor, Su Qingsang, was quite interesting.

 Chapter 482 - Im Not as Stupid as You Think

    <h4>Chapter 482: I¡¯m Not as Stupid as You Think</h4>

    January wasing to an end. Since it was located in the south, the weather in Lin City was still a bit chilly.

    Despite the heater in her office being on, Li Qianxue¡¯s voice sounded cold.

    ¡°Sign the divorce paper. Didn¡¯t you say yourself that you¡¯ll sign it when you see me? You are seeing me now, so you can sign it.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue. He hadn¡¯t seen her in over a week.

    He had never thought that one day, he would dearly miss someone who almost became his ex-wife.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sign it, Qianxue.¡±

    Li Qianxue clenched her teeth. Despite being close to losing her temper, she managed to maintain herposure.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, I always considered you to be a decent man. But now, I have realized that you are nothing but a jerk. You¡¯re getting better and better at going back on your word, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going back on my word.¡±

    He just didn¡¯t want to cut off all contact with her. If he got a divorce with her, he might never have a chance to see her again.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to have to part with you forever.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Li Qianxue sarcastically smiled as if she had heard the most hrious joke in the world.

    ¡°Do you not want to part with me, or do you not want to part with my family¡¯s wealth?¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t give Su Chenghui a chance to argue before she said, ¡°Su Chenghui. If you have even a little bit of shame, you would know that you shouldn¡¯t make me do something awful to get you to sign this paper. I know that you¡¯ve been dedicating yourself to Li Group all this time. I¡¯ve given you what you deserve. I want you to know that being greedy isn¡¯t a good thing; it might end up costing you everything you have. You need to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue...¡± Su Chenghui understood that Li Quianxue no longer trusted him after being ignored and given the cold shoulder by him for more than twenty years, along with learning about what happened to Su Qingsang.

    Even if she no longer trusted him, he still had so much left that he intended to tell her. ¡°I can return all the money to you,¡± he said, ¡°I can give you back the stocks and funds, even all the properties under my name. I can return all of it to you as long as you want me to. I just don¡¯t want a divorce.¡±

    Li Qianxue had run out of patience. They¡¯d had conversations like this numerous times already. He might have not been tired of saying those words, but she was already tired of hearing them.

    ¡°Yeah. As long as we stayed married, you¡¯ll still be my husband and a member of my family. You¡¯ll still be able to do whatever you want. Su Chenghui, do you think that I¡¯m still that silly little girl you met twenty years ago who would do whatever you said because she loved you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I think about you at all,¡± he said. If he could turn back time knowing that he would fall in love with Li Qianxue one day, he would¡¯ve treated her well from the beginning.

    He would never have gotten himself stuck in this hopeless situation.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done talking to you now. Just sign your name on this.¡± Li Qianxue pushed the divorce paper toward him.

    He sat on the other side of the table. To make him sign the paper, Li Qianxue had called him a few times ever since her return to Lin City. However, Su Chenghui refused to sign it. He would only do so when he saw her in person.

    She didn¡¯t want to see him, but he went to thepany to see her.

    Li Qianxue felt so annoyed and disgusted. She hated her younger self for being so blind. How on earth did she fall in love with such a shameless man who didn¡¯t even have a bottom line?

    She couldn¡¯t bear having her name bound together with his name. Not even for another hour.

    ¡°Qianxue...¡± Su Chenghui looked at the divorce paper, feeling his eyes growing misty. ¡°Will you please give me another chance?¡±

    She used to love him deeply enough to do anything she could to satisfy him. As time passed, however, their roles had switched.

    ¡°You want another chance? To do what? Hurt me? Lie to me? Thank you, but I don¡¯t want that. Su Chenghui, I¡¯m not as stupid as you think.¡±

    She had done whatever she could for him. She tore apart a lovely young couple and earned herself a foul reputation for his sake. She did several things that someone like her would normally never do.

    He had taken advantage of her love and used it to keep hurting her.

    Li Qianxue blinked her eyes, trying to get rid of all of her negative feelings.

    ¡°I made a mistake, and I don¡¯t intend to repeat it. Su Chenghui, I spent the past twenty years putting myself in a pathetically low position for you. Isn¡¯t that already enough?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I didn¡¯t...¡± Her words made Su Chenghui feel sad. He wanted to exin himself, but she didn¡¯t give him the chance to do so.

    ¡°Because of Xiang Caiping, you¡¯ve been giving me the cold shoulder for over twenty years. You even made me raise her daughter. To be honest, I do feel that I owed it to you. I was stupid enough to have blindly fallen for you and made you marry me. After all this time, haven¡¯t I already paid back my debt to you?¡±

    The more she talked, the worse Su Chenghui felt. ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m begging you... please stop.¡±

    He knew more about his actions than she did. With his heart consumed by guilt, he deeply regretted everything he had done.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to business. I¡¯ve already gotten bored of arguing with you, and I don¡¯t want to keep doing it.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to discuss the past either. She remembered how naive she was back when she married him, believing that she could make Su Chenghui love her.

    She stubbornly believed that one day, her efforts would ultimately make Su Chenghui fall for her.

    Only now had she realized how naive and shameless she was back then.

    Now she only wanted to be herself; she wanted to be the vice-president of Li Group and the daughter of the Li Family.

    Su Chenghui sat there motionlessly. He looked at the pen before him, feeling his hand as heavy as a rock. He couldn¡¯t lift it from the desk at all.

    Before this, he used to be so proud and scornful in front of her. Now, he hated having to part with her. What could he do to change Li Qianxue¡¯s mind about divorcing him?

    The sight of him disgusted Li Qianxue so much that she had to hold back the urge to vomit.

    She believed that the only reason why he was so reluctant to sign the divorce paper was that he didn¡¯t want to lose all the benefits the Li Family had given him. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth might¡¯ve thought that he loved her deeply.

    She¡¯d had enough of it.

    Li Qianxue tried her best to not lose her temper, but herst bit of patience ran out within five minutes.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, could you please just sign the paper and let us say goodbye to each other properly?¡±

    ¡°Before I returned, I talked with Qingsang. She wants me to say goodbye to you peacefully. Had it not been for that, I wouldn¡¯t even be seeing you.¡±

    ¡°For the sake of our two children, please sign the paper. I don¡¯t want things to get ugly between us. That¡¯d be bad for the children.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang...¡± Su Chenghui raised his head to look at her.

    ¡°Yes, Su Qingsang is your daughter who you never cared about or loved for the past twenty years.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s heartache grew deeper thinking about Su Qingsang. Her daughter was so perfect. Why on earth would Su Chenghui treat her as he had?

    ¡°You should know that even though you¡¯ve been treating her so awfully, she still told me to be nice to you before I returned. She said things don¡¯t have to get ugly. Su Chenghui, she sees you as her father. She respects you and doesn¡¯t want you to lose face. And what about you? Ask yourself this: what have you ever done for her?¡±

    Su Chenghui had barely done anything for Su Yuxin, let alone Su Qingsang.

    Before this, Li Qianxue wondered why Su Chenghui insisted on sending Su Yuxin to a boarding school. Now she had her answer. It turned out that he didn¡¯t see Su Yuxin and Su Qingsang as his children at all. He didn¡¯t love them.

    With that in mind, Li Qianxue grew even angrier. Su Chenghui had treated both her and her children so horribly for the past 20 years.

    The contrast between Su Peizhen and the other two children made it even harder for Li Qianxue to forgive Su Chenghui.

    Children always meant everything to their mothers. Su Chenghui had crossed Li Qianxue¡¯s bottom line and hurt her children.

    Su Chenghui fell silent again, guilty over his treatment of Su Qingsang. He once even intended to send Su Qingsang to the orphanage; the thought of that made him feel even worse.

    He ultimately hadn¡¯t sent Su Qingsang to the orphanage, but he couldn¡¯t deny what Li Qianxue had said.

    He slowly took his pen out of his pocket.

    The pen was a birthday gift from Li Qianxue. At first, he threw it into a corner without ever thinking about using it. In the end, he kept it instead.

    Previously, he had found the pen when he went back home to pack his things. He picked it up and started using it.

    Of course, Li Qianxue remembered the pen as well. As she saw Su Chenghui take out the pen now, she felt even more disgusted by him.

    She gave him the pen years ago as a birthday gift, but he never used it until he was asked to sign the divorce paper. Now that he was required to sign it, he took out that pen, pretending that he had been using it.

    What was he doing? Was he trying to taunt her?

    Li Qianxue wanted to say something sarcastic to him, but she ultimately changed her mind. After all, he was about to sign the paper. Once he did, she would no longer have anything to do with him.

    Su Chenghui truly disgusted her. Once he signed that divorce paper, he would no longer be able to disgust her anymore.

    After he signed the paper, she told her assistant to finish the rest of the procedure for her. Once the process wasplete, she would no longer be his wife.

    Su Chenghui picked up the divorce paper and started reading. He had read it so many times before that he memorized all of the terms written on it.

    He just wanted to buy himself some more time.

    Watching Su Chenghui¡¯s pennd on the paper, Li Qianxue sighed with relief.

    However, Su Chenghui abruptly paused.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    She expected this to happen. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Li Qianxue said with a sullen face.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Su Chenghui swallowed. He looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s face and said, ¡°But Yuxin¡¯s custody...¡±

    In Lin City, people counted children¡¯s ages by reckoning. Li Qianxue had nearly forgotten about that.

    Su Yuxin was born at the end of the year. He was considered eighteen years old and had already celebrated his eighteenth birthday. In reality, however, he was still about a year away from turning eighteen.

    Li Qianxue clenched her fists and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to discuss that. It¡¯s not like you want him around, anyway.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s face turned slightly pale. His hand trembled as he held the pen. ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± he said.

 Chapter 483 - If I Sign This Paper, Will You Forgive Me?

    <h4>Chapter 483: If I Sign This Paper, Will You Forgive Me?</h4>

    Of course, he knew how Su Yuxin came to the world and deeply regretted it. ¡°But he¡¯s my son. I can¡¯t possibly abandon him,¡± he said.

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue had enough of his nonsense. ¡°Listen. I can give you money, properties, even the stocks of thispany. But know that the children are mine. Don¡¯t you even think aboutying a finger on them.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re my children too.¡±

    Li Qianxue red at him and said, ¡°Since when did you see them as your children? Have you ever treated them as such? You almost sent Qingsang to an orphanage! Do I even need to mention what you would do about Yuxin? Have you seen any other family in this city send their children away to a boarding school?¡±

    Before this, she didn¡¯t understand why Su Chenghui had done that. However, she found her answer after learning the truth about Su Peizhen¡¯s real mother.

    ¡°Do I need to remind you about how Yuxin came to this world?¡± Every word Li Qianxue said pierced Su Chenghui¡¯s heart like a sharp knife.

    What she said about Su Yuxin touched Su Chenghui¡¯s soft spot. For a moment, his face was ghastly pale.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile at the thought of Su Yuxin. This was for both Su Chenghui and her younger self. She used to be so silly.

    Su Chenghui dropped his head and closed his eyes. As Li Qianxue had said, he had no right to mention Su Yuxin¡¯s custody.

    Back then, he held onto some questionable ideals. Not only did he dislike Su Qingsang, but he also saw Su Yuxin¡¯s existence as an embarrassment.

    His hands trembled even more. He felt his sore and swollen eyes moisten.

    He looked at the space on the paper for signatures. Li Qianxue had signed her name on it long ago.

    She had practiced calligraphy, so her handwriting was as beautiful as she was. The pretty handwriting reminded Su Chenghui that once he signed his name on the paper, there would be no turning back.

    He suddenly raised his head and looked at Li Qianxue with reddened eyes. He said to her, ¡°Qianxue. If I sign this paper, will you forgive me?¡±

    He wanted to be forgiven for all of his past wrongdoings. He wished that she could forgive him for being too stupid to realize who he truly loved, making her so bitter in the process.

    ¡°Forgive?¡± Li Qianxue looked Su Chenghui in the eyes. Her face remained expressionless, her heart as hard as stone.

    She would never forgive him. What he had done to her was bad enough to make the painst for the rest of her life.

    He had done things like that to her multiple times.

    She turned her face away from him, refusing to answer the question.

    Su Chenghui suddenly understood what she was trying to say.

    That was the kind of person Li Qianxue was. She could hate as deeply as she loved. She didn¡¯t even bother lying about her feelings.

    Trembling, he signed his name onto all three copies of the divorce paper.

    As Su Chenghui signed the paper, he felt as if someone was cutting into his heart with a knife.

    He signed his name, wrote down the date, then raised his head to look at Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He owed her so much that an apology was far from enough to make it up to her. Even so, it was all he could do at the moment.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t respond to his apology. She reached out and picked up two copies of the paper. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Lawyer Chen to finish the rest of the procedure tomorrow, then send the divorce certificate to you.¡±

    Her voice sounded so tranquil that even a slight trace of emotion went undetected. Hearing her speak so calmly saddened Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing left for us to discuss, then I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    The office belonged to Su Chenghui. Li Qianxue often came here before. Most of the time, it was to talk to him about work.

    Things would be different now. Li Qianxue said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to stay in Li Group. With how talented you are, won¡¯t you do fine even without us?¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s heart twitched. He still had so much left to tell her. ¡°The project we¡¯re doing together with Tianyu is about to be finished. There¡¯s still a part of it...¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui,¡± Li Qianxue interrupted him. She tightly gripped the divorce paper and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve been the vice-president of Li Group for over ten years.¡±

    Her words embarrassed Su Chenghui. He nodded and said awkwardly, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve been the vice-president for over a decade.¡±

    Li Qianxue turned to leave without another word, but Su Chenghui blocked her way again.

    ¡°Can I... can I go see Yuxin?¡±

    Li Qianxue took a deep breath and looked at him with a sharp pair of eyes. She said, ¡°Since Yuxin is your son, I won¡¯t forbid you from seeing him. I won¡¯t try to keep you from seeing Qingsang, either. But keep in mind that they¡¯ve both grown up. They aren¡¯t kids anymore, so how they feel about you will be their own choices to make. I won¡¯t tell them what to do in that regard.¡±

    Su Chenghui seemed to want to say something else to her, but Li Qianxue took a huge step backward. She raised the divorce paper and ced it between Su Chenghui and herself.

    The repulsion on his face was obvious. Su Chenghui felt awful. He spent so much time thinking about what to say. Despite having so much left to say, he ultimately failed to speak any further.

    He finally said to her, ¡°Goodbye, Qianxue.¡±

    If he could start over with Qianxue, he would pursue her and treat her well. Would he ever get a chance to do so?

    Li Qianxue found Su Chenghui¡¯s behavior to be ridiculous. As he got older, he had be more unreasonable.

    ¡°Goodbye, Su Chenghui.¡±

    She said goodbye to him with a cold voice. Each of their farewells had different meanings.

    She turned around and walked out of Su Chenghui¡¯s office. The sound of her exquisite heels against the floor rang out loud and clear.

    The moment the door was closed, Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes turned red.

    She would never see Su Chenghui again.

    The tears that she had shed, the bitterness she had suffered for him, and the silly things she had done for that man were now all in the past.

    She was still young, only in her forties. She wanted to forget about him and start a new life of her own.

    ...

    After observing a surgery, Su Qingsang received a call from Li Qianxue.

    Since she had just started working in that hospital, she was still unfamiliar with some of the surgical arrangements. She needed time to get to know her new colleagues and adapt to the new working environment.

    Sun Huiya happened to have an operation to perform earlier today, so Su Qingsang went into the surgical room to observe.

    On her way out of the surgical room, Su Qingsang looked at Sun Huiya and said, ¡°Director Sun, I¡¯m impressed by your surgical skill. No wonder Director Zhang told me to learn from you.¡±

    Sun Huiya and Zhang Qiubai were ssmates, but the hospital that Sun Huiya worked in was bigger. With more patients admitted there, they had more operations to perform.

    Sun Huiya had performed many more operations than Zhang Qiubai had, so she was surely better at it than Zhang Qiubai.

    ¡°Alright, enough with the ttery. Zhang isn¡¯t too shabby either. Wasn¡¯t she the reason you became a good student?¡±

    Since Sun Huiya liked Su Qingsang, she was willing to teach her anything. ¡°If you think I¡¯m that good, then you should learn by paying attention. Young doctors like you are the hope of the future medical world.¡±

    ¡°Um...¡± Su Qingsang nodded, ¡°I¡¯m going to take some notes now.¡±

    Sun Huiya smiled as she watched Su Qingsang leave. ¡°Zhang used to study hard like this too. This kid is gonna be a good doctor,¡± she thought.

    Su Qingsang received Li Qianxue¡¯s call while she was taking notes on the surgery.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    She was surprised to take Li Qianxue¡¯s call, considering that they had talked on the phonest night.

    Li Qianxue video had chatted with Su Qingsang every single night since returning to Lin City.

    ¡°Um, Qingsang... Are you at work?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Mom, is there something important that you want to say to me now?¡±

    ¡°No, I just miss you.¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at her phone, sensing that Li Qianxue sounded a little upset.

    ¡°We¡¯ll video chat tonight then.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Get back to work. I¡¯ll call you tonight.¡±

    Before ending the call, Su Qingsang thought of something to say. ¡°Mom,¡± she said to Li Qianxue, ¡°if anything happened, don¡¯t overthink it. You just need to think about me and Yuxin. Remember that you have both Yuxin and me.¡±

    No matter what happened, both she and Su Yuxin would support Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t expect Su Qingsang tofort her like that. Her eyes grew misty again. ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about? I¡¯m not overthinking anything.¡±

    Li Qianxue ended the call. She wasn¡¯t as calm as her voice suggested.

    Lawyer Chen did his job efficiently. Li Qianxue provided him with the divorce papers in the morning, and he delivered the divorce certificate and some other relevant materials to Li Qianxue in the afternoon.

    Looking at the dark-red divorce certificate, Li Qianxue picked up the ss of wine nearby and started drinking.

    After taking a few sips, her vision was blurred by her tears.

    Despite remaining calm andposed, giving up a rtionship that hadsted for over two decades still hurt like hell.

    It was like surgically removing the rotten part of her heart without being given any anesthesia.

    If she did nothing and let her heart continue to rot, however, the pain she would feelter on would¡¯ve been even worse than what she was experiencing now.

    She was satisfied with how the story ended. At the very least, this would be thest time she¡¯d ever feel this kind of pain.

    From that day forward, she would no longer have anything to do with Su Chenghui.

    He would never influence her again.

    ...

    By the time Su Qingsang finished work and gave Li Qianxue a video call, Li Qianxue had regained herposure.

    That was how she was. No matter how much pain she was in, she always made herself look stunning.

    She was proud of the fact. In a way, Su Qingsang was simr.

    Su Qingsang talked to Li Qianxue about her work. Since Li Qianxue sounded a bit upset this afternoon, Su Qingsang tried her best to lift her spirits.

    Li Qianxue was cheered up by her daughter. After spending quite some time chatting with her daughter, she told Su Qingsang about her divorce.

    ¡°Qingsang, your father has signed the divorce paper. We have gotten divorced.¡±

 Chapter 484 - Maybe People Should Never Make Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 484: Maybe People Should Never Make Mistakes</h4>

    Su Qingsang stopped short with surprise. She had known that Li Qianxue wanted to get divorced from Su Chenghui for a while now, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so soon.

    She thought Su Chenghui wouldn¡¯t sign the divorce paper. He didn¡¯t look like someone who would be willing to sign a divorce paper at all.

    She remembered how Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue before. She had mixed feelings about it. But to her surprise...

    ¡°Did Father agree to get a divorce?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He signed the paper this morning. The rest of the proceedings were finished this afternoon.¡±

    Li Qianxue sounded very peaceful as if she was telling someone else¡¯s story.

    Su Qingsang looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s face on the phone screen. She didn¡¯t look sad. On the contrary, she seemed relieved.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s heart sighed for both Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue. It seemed that she was wrong.

    Perhaps Su Chenghui didn¡¯t love Li Qianxue. Maybe he simply wanted to stay as a member of the Li Family. Otherwise, why else would he agree to get a divorce?

    ¡°That was between me and your father. You don¡¯t need to think about it. I just wanted to let you know. After all, even if I have gotten a divorce with him, he¡¯s still your father. How you feel about him is up to you.¡±

    Li Qianxue considered what she said to be fair. After all these years, Su Chenghui had barely done anything for the two children.

    He cared only about Su Peizhen and didn¡¯t love the other two children at all. In that case, it was understandable for Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin to refuse to consider him their father.

    However, Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t make that decision for the kids. They had both grown up, developing different perspectives. She would not make them do what she wanted.

    Despite finding what Li Qianxue said slightly amusing, Su Qingsang also felt helpless in this situation.

    She was no longer a child. She was never close to Su Chenghui. She cared about his well being, but she wouldn¡¯t spend too much time worrying about that.

    Su Yuxin wasn¡¯t the same way. Through the past few months, she had learned something about that boy.

    Su Yuxin probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get over the divorce of his parents so easily.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Whether you and my father are still married or not, you two will always be my mother and father.¡±

    Li Qianxue felt both d and sad upon hearing that, but her hatred for Su Chenghui was even stronger than either of those feelings.

    He had done so much wrong, but his children still cared about him.

    What about Su Chenghui himself? Had he ever cared about anybody but Su Peizhen?

    Su Qingsang said something else tofort Li Qianxue. As thetter seemed fine, she ended the call.

    She dropped her phone and then heard some noises from outside. She stood up and walked out to find that Huo Jinyao was home already.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had a work dinner that night, so he didn¡¯te home to have dinner with Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Huo Jinyao sat down on the sofa and pulled Su Qingsang onto hisp when she approached.

    ¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡± The housekeeper that Yang Wenchang hired for him had already started working. ¡°How¡¯s Ms. Yu¡¯s cooking?¡±

    Ms. Yu was a housekeeper selected by Yang Wenchang from over ten candidates.

    Su Qingsang could cook asionally, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want her to cook every day.

    ¡°Good.¡± Su Qingsang nodded, then rubbed her cheek against Huo Jinyao¡¯s chest.

    Huo Jinyao dropped his head to look at her and noticed she wasn¡¯t her usual self. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like her?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with Ms. Yu.¡± Su Qingsang knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep it secret from Huo Jinyao. He would find out sooner orter.

    She told him about the divorce of Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui before adding, ¡°I never thought that I could be wrong.¡±

    She thought Su Chenghui loved Li Qianxue. However, it seemed that she had been mistaken.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t jump to conclusions. He said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t say that just yet. Perhaps things aren¡¯t as you think they are.¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head and said, ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know my mother so well yet. I¡¯ve lived with her for so many years. We weren¡¯t close before, but I could just easily talk to her about some things.¡±

    Li Qianxue could go to extremes very easily. She would either love him or hate him. Since the moment Su Chenghui signed the divorce paper, there would never be a chance for him and Li Qianxue to get back together.

    Huo Jinyao pinched Si Qingsang¡¯s cheek. He pinched her a little too hard, so much so that her cheeks even turned red.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Qingsang felt a little annoyed, so she pped the back of his hand.

    Huo Jinyao rubbed her red cheek and said with slight helplessness, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? You are an adult. Your little brother has grown up as well. The divorce of your parents won¡¯t affect you or him. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been worrying too much?¡±

    Su Qingsang pressed her lips together. She didn¡¯t feel tired. She wasn¡¯t even sure how she felt.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, do you think that maybe people should never make mistakes? Maybe once a person makes a mistake, they¡¯ll never get a chance to redeem themselves.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was thinking about Su Chenghui. He had nothing to say about his father-inw. ¡°It depends on what kind of mistakes he made. After all, not everyone who makes mistakes deserves to be forgiven.¡±

    Of course, Su Qingsang knew that he was right. Even so, she wasn¡¯t satisfied with that answer. ¡°I don¡¯t know why but recently, I¡¯ve started to feel that my father is quite pitiful. I never felt that before.¡±

    ¡°They say that a pitiful person must have done something deserving of such disdain.¡± Su Chenghui made himself suffer. He had no one to me.

    Su Qingsang red at Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°You seem to be taking pleasure in his misfortune.¡±

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m not taking pleasure in his misfortune. I¡¯m just being sensible.¡±

    He held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand and said very seriously, ¡°Think about it. A man didn¡¯t figure out what¡¯s the most important thing in his life until he turned fifty. Isn¡¯t that sad?¡±

    ¡°If he was smart enough to figure that out earlier, none of this would¡¯ve happened.¡±

    He had gone from the son-inw of the Li Family to an ordinary man with nothing to his name. The difference between the two statuses was vast.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s greatest mistake was never thinking about what was most important to him, or what he would¡¯ve hated to lose the most.

    Su Qingsang understood that. Even so, how many people in the world were born knowing exactly what they wanted?

    Many people spent their whole lives searching aimlessly but still didn¡¯t find an answer.

    ¡°Alright, stop thinking about your father. He¡¯s a grown man. Let him worry about himself.¡±

    If he truly loved Li Qianxue, he would¡¯ve done something about it. After all, he wasn¡¯t young anymore. If he didn¡¯t take the opportunity to make an effort to change that, he might end up regretting it forever.

    If he didn¡¯t love Li Qianxue and only wanted to benefit from the Li Family, a divorce would be a good thing for him.

    Either way, Su Qingsang, as his daughter, couldn¡¯t do much to help him in that regard.

    ¡°I know.¡± Su Qingsang just couldn¡¯t stop thinking about that. If Su Chenghui hade back to his senses earlier, he wouldn¡¯t...

    An arm suddenly wrapped around her waist tightly. Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t prepared for that. As a result, she fell into Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What... do you think?¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s intention was pretty obvious.

    Su Qingsang patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m on my period.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s hands froze underneath Su Qingsang¡¯s clothes. He looked at her with a rather disheartened expression.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get it too early this time?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    Her period hade earlier than she expected this month. It was probably because she had recently switched to a new living environment.

    Huo Jinyao took a deep breath, then buried his head in Su Qingsang¡¯s neck and rubbed her neck with his cheek.

    ¡°Alright, go take a shower.¡±

    Instead of doing as she said, Huo Jinyao put his arms around her waist. Su Qingsang paused briefly. She hadn¡¯t sensed Huo Jinyao¡¯s sadness until now.

    While she ranted, Huo Jinyao had been trying to cheer her up ever since returning home. Now, she found that he didn¡¯t seem happy either.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Huo Jinyao said with a deep voice. ¡°I just want to hold you.¡±

    Since he didn¡¯t want to share, she didn¡¯t ask any further questions. All she did was to put her arms around his body and hold him tight.

    Their position allowed her to hear his heartbeat. She pressed her ear on his chest and whispered, ¡°Huo Jinyao, if something is bothering you, you can talk to me about it. I don¡¯t know much about the things in yourpany, but I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Huo Jinyao rubbed his temples. Seeing the serious look on Su Qingsang¡¯s face, he leaned in and kissed her lips with a smile.

    ...

    Su Qingsang¡¯s work in the hospital smoothened out. It wasn¡¯t like she was unfamiliar with anything anyway.

    After she assisted Sui Huiya with one surgical procedure, Sui Huiya started letting her perform some small operations. A whileter, she was allowed to attempt some major surgeries too.

    Su Qingsang slowly grew busier. She did not only need to work during the daytime. Sometimes, she had to work nightshifts too.

    The nightshifts were divided into short and long ones. Short nightshifts allowed her to go home in the middle of the night, but long ones required her to stay in the hospital for a whole night.

    Su Qingsang eventually adjusted to her busy schedule. However, her working a bit too hard made Huo Jinyao worry about her.

    He would never try to stop her from doing anything she was happy to do. Instead, he often told Ms. Yu to make some delicious or nourishing food for her.

    On the weekends, Huo Jinyao always brought Su Qingsang back to the family house.

    Old Master Huo loved to be surrounded by his families.

    Normally, all family members would gather in the family house on Friday night. Apart from Huo Mingguang and his family, Huo Mingliang, Huo Mingmei, and their families would all be there.

    The atmosphere at the dining table was warm.

    Earlier, Huo Mingmei was embarrassed by Li Qianxue, which made her unhappy. Seeing Su Qingsang upset her again.

    Su Qingsang had lived in Rong City for about half a month. It was the first time she had dinner together with Huo Jinyao¡¯s family since she started working.

    Last Friday, Su Qingsang missed the family dinner because she kindly did a nightshift for one of her colleagues.

    This Friday, she made it to the family dinner.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s presence reminded Huo Mingmei of how Li Qianxue embarrassed herst time. The smile on her face grew slightly cold as her eyesnded on Su Qingsang.

    She intended to make Su Qingsang pay for what her mother had done. Li Qianxue was such a good mother after all. Huo Mingmei believed that Su Qingsang should make it up to her for what Li Qianxue did.

 Chapter 485 - I Feel Sorry for Him

    <h4>Chapter 485: I Feel Sorry for Him</h4>

    Huo Jinyao fetched Su Qingsang a bowl of soup. Earlier that day, he told Ms. Zhou to make the soup.

    Lately, Su Qingsang had been so busy that she even developed dark circles under her eyes. Huo Jinyao was concerned about her health.

    ¡°Try some soup.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get some myself.¡± Several people were watching them. She couldn¡¯t bear to act intimately with her husband in front of such arge audience, especially with her cold-faced mother-inw Liu Tongjia sitting right in front of her.

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s expression remained unchanged as if she didn¡¯t see anything.

    Unlike her, Huo Mingmei couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Qingsang and click her tongue.

    ¡°Jinyao has changed so much since getting married. He¡¯s even learned to take care of his wife.¡±

    Huo Jinyao remained calm as he put some fish into Su Qingsang¡¯s bowl. ¡°She¡¯s my wife, so I need to take care of her, just like uncle-inw takes care of you all the time. Would he take care of any other woman like that?¡±

    Huo Mingmei¡¯s expression changed. She almost banged the table.

    Since she was Old Master Huo¡¯s youngest child and the only daughter in the family, she was loved by the whole family.

    Huo Yangyuan had two sons and no daughter. Thus, Huo Mingmei was the only female in her generation who inherited the family name.

    Because she had been spoiled since she was a child, she easily lost her temper.

    When she was young, she fell desperately in love with Wei Nantian. Wei Nantian¡¯s family wasn¡¯t poor, but they were far from being as wealthy as the Huo Family. Thanks to their rtionship with the Huo Family, the business of the Wei Family had improved over the past several years.

    His high status attracted some people. Some women were tempted to get close to him with ulterior motives.

    Something like that had happened just a few years ago. To arouse Wei Nantian¡¯s sympathy and earn his favor, one of his secretaries pretended to be weak and pitiful.

    In the end, Huo Mingmei dealt with her before she caused any actual problems. Even so, it hadn¡¯t been a good thing.

    Huo Jinyao was referring to that moment just now. For Huo Mingmei, the memory felt as if someone was pping her in the face.

    ¡°Jinyao, is that how you talk to your aunt now?¡±

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Huo Jinyao nced at Huo Mingmei, pretending to look innocent.

    Huo Mingmei was so angry that she almost passed out. She turned to Su Qingsang and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything wrong, Jinyao. You are a good boy. I think the men from this family are always loyal to their marriages. Qingsang must be fortunate for you to be her husband.¡±

    ¡°Aunty, you¡¯re wrong. I think I¡¯m lucky to have her as my wife.¡±

    As he spoke, Huo Jinyao nced at Su Qingsang affectionately.

    Upon hearing Huo Jinyao¡¯s words, Huo Mingmei felt as if even her teeth were aching. There was usually no reason for an aunt to be so furious towards her nephew, but she just couldn¡¯t help herself.

    The Huo Family had a decent family culture. Old Master Huo and his brother, Huo Mingguang, had some minor issues with each other before. Despite this, they were both loyal in their marriages.

    Having taken the liberty of choosing their spouses, they respected their wives and took good care of them. Huo Yangxiu had married into the Zhang Family, who acted simrly to the Huo Family.

    Sadly, Huo Mingmei married Wei Nantian. Even so, he was nice to her and at least respected her for her family¡¯s sake.

    However, he never looked after her as thoughtfully as Huo Mingguang looked after Liu Tongjia. He never protected her as attentively as Huo Jinyao protected Su Qingsang.

    That wasn¡¯t to mention what had happened between him and that secretary. That moment had made Huo Mingmei feel too ashamed to face her own family.

    She was about to speak up about something else, but Wei Nantian pulled her sleeve before she could say a word. Then, she raised her head to find her father a little sullen-faced. Finally, she stayed silent.

    She was respected by the entire Wei Family solely because of her family background. If she ever displeased Old Master Huo, she would no longer be able to livefortably.

    With that in mind, Huo Mingmei stopped talking to Huo Jinyao.

    All the while, Huo Mingliang had quietly focused on the food, acting as if he didn¡¯t see what had just happened.

    Unlike him, Huo Yifan and Huo Yiyang were a little disappointed with Huo Mingmei. They were expecting something better to ur.

    ¡°Alright, alright, both of you are lucky. I think you two should make a baby as soon as possible. Your grandfather will be so happy to meet his great-grandson.¡±

    Old Master Huo was d to hear that. He turned to Su Qingsang and looked at her amicably.

    Once again, Huo Mingmei disliked how Old Master Huo thought so highly of Su Qingsang. She nced at Su Qingsang¡¯s stomach and said, ¡°Qingsang and Jinyao have been married for half of a year, right? Howe Qingsang still isn¡¯t pregnant yet? Don¡¯t you guys want a baby?¡±

    ¡°Of course we do,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    Noticing the change in her expression, Huo Jinyao nced at her before turning to Huo Mingmei. ¡°Every baby is a precious gift to their parents, and ours hasn¡¯t been delivered to us yet. They¡¯ll be with us sooner orter,¡± he said.

    He omitted the fact that they had only been married for less than a year. Many couples remained childless for years after getting married.

    Huo Mingmei was ready to say something else, but Old Master Huo red at her. He then turned to Su Qingsang and said gently, ¡°Qingsang, there¡¯s no pressure for you to have children. As much as I¡¯d love to have great-grandchildren, I don¡¯t want you to feel pressured into having them.¡±

    Not every elder would say something so nice to their children or grandchildren, especially within a group such as the Huo Family.

    Despite finding it ridiculously unfair, Huo Miingmei knew that was the exact reason why she shouldn¡¯t say anything else that Old Master Huo¡¯s wouldn¡¯t want to hear.

    Huo Yifan narrowed his eyes slightly, then dropped his head and fell into silence. He seemed to have thought of something.

    Huo Manzi knew that she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Su Qingsang, but she slightly envied thetter for being liked by Old Master Huo so much. Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t even a member of the Huo Family.

    Some were jealous of Su Qingsang, and Su Qingsang herself felt a little uneasy with Old Master Huo being so generous to her.

    She never nned on having a baby so soon after getting married. Looking at Old Master Huo and sensing his attitude on the matter, she felt as if she was lying to him.

    She felt that way the whole night. Su Qingsang had done a few nightshifts in the past week and was on her period before that. Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t slept with her in a few days.

    As he held her in his arms, he sensed that something was wrong.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him but didn¡¯t know how to tell him about it. She thought for a moment before deciding to tell him the truth.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I feel sorry for Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Why? Nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa wants a great-grandchild so much, but I...¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? There¡¯s no need to worry. Grandpa just said that if you decided not to have a baby, he wouldn¡¯t hold it against you.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang was serious. She was able to tell who was genuinely nice to her and who was faking it.

    Ever since marrying into the Huo Family, Old Master Huo had protected her. She hadn¡¯t spent much time with Old Master Huo yet, but she knew that he cared for both her and Huo Jinyao.

    Because of that, she felt guilty about lying to Old Master Huo.

    Huo Jinyao had never noticed Su Qingsang¡¯s sentimental side until now. He found it to be quite interesting.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that Grandpa wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± Worrying that she might not believe him, Huo Jinyao added, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s neither young nor as strong as before, but he is still healthy, other than having slightly high blood pressure. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her in the eyes and asked her in a serious tone, ¡°Alright, let me ask you something. Do you want a baby now?¡±

    Su Qingsang pressed her lips together, her pretty face putting her hesitation on disy for him to see.

    After spending about a minute struggling toe up with her answer, she shook her head and said, ¡°No. Huo Jinyao, please don¡¯t be mad at me. I just don¡¯t want children now.¡±

    Since her workload had just begun to increase, she was more excited to build a solid career. On top of that, she hadn¡¯tpletely freed herself from her psychological shadow just yet.

    ¡°See?¡± Huo Jinyao put an arm around her waist, lowering his head to kiss her cheek. ¡°Like I¡¯ve said, you don¡¯t have to have children if you don¡¯t want to,¡± he said. ¡°You have that right, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it. If you aren¡¯t ready, we can wait until you are.¡±

    The issue was important to her but trivial to him.

    More importantly, Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t ready either. He had no idea how to raise a child well.

    Su Qingsang blinked her eyes and looked at him. She always thought her husband was handsome, but this was the first time she found him tall and sturdy; he seemed as reliable as a mountain.

    She couldn¡¯t help but raise her head to kiss his lips and put her arms around his neck.

    It was rare for her to initiate such intimacy with her husband. Huo Jinyao found that letting his wife asionally take the lead was an interesting change of pace.

    He wasn¡¯t satisfied with that alone, though. He surely intended to grasp the opportunity to further benefit from it.

    That night was, of course, a passionate night.

    ...

    The next day was Saturday. Su Qingsang took a day off, which was unusual since her job didn¡¯t allow her to take many vacations. Huo Jinyao had exhausted herst night, but she still got up early to keep Old Master Huopany. It had always been that way whenever she stayed in the Huo Family¡¯s house.

    The weather was still cold in Rong City. Old Master Huo wasn¡¯t very strong, but he still went outside to y Taiji in the morning wearing a cotton-padded coat.

    Su Qingsang put on a down coat and walked out to Old Master Huo¡¯s side.

    ¡°Morning, Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Morning.¡± Old Master Huo was happy to see Su Qingsang. He smiled and said to her, ¡°Why are you wearing such a big coat? How are you gonna y Taiji in that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not super thick, so I can still y Taiji wearing this.¡±

    She even made a few Taiji moves as she spoke.

    ¡°Alright, show me what I taught youst time,¡± Old Master Huoughed.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Su Qingsang warmed up and then started exercising.

    After watching her y Taiji, Old Master Huo quickly nodded. He said to her, ¡°Not bad, not bad. You don¡¯t have enough strength yet, but the moves are right.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±

    As they spoke, Su Qingsang started learning the new moves from Old Master Huo.

    Old Master Huo once again pointed out herck of strength. While that was true and she wanted to improve on it, she was tired. Huo Jinyao was too energeticst night. It was already hard for Su Qingsang to get up so early in the morning.

    After ying Taiji, she followed Old Master Huo back into the house. Ms. Zhou had already prepared breakfast for them inside.

    Su Qingsang and Old Master Huo each returned to their rooms to freshen up beforeing back downstairs.

    Downstairs, she saw Liu Tongjia sitting there with a cold expression on her face. Her expression grew even sourer upon seeing Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang stopped short and automatically nced at Huo Jinyao, who was sitting in front of Liu Tongjia.

    Huo Jinyao shook his head toward her. Su Qingsang stopped worrying, believing he was trying to tell her that everything was okay.

    She didn¡¯t know that Huo Jinyao had no idea what the problem was this time, either.

    The outdoor swimming pool was iced. He got up in the morning, did some swimming in the house¡¯s indoor swimming pool, then spent some time in the gym.

    After he took a shower and came out of the gym, he found Liu Tongjia sitting on the sofa in the living room with a sullen face. She asked him to sit down when she saw him.

    ¡°Mom, if you have something to say to me, just say it,¡± Huo Jinyao said peacefully. After all, he hadn¡¯t been close to his mother in a long time.

    Just because it was Saturday didn¡¯t mean he had nothing to do.

    Liu Tongjia nced upstairs and said, ¡°Be patient. I¡¯ll start talking when everyone is here.¡±

    She red at Huo Jinyao as she spoke, making him feel a little ufortable.

    As he prepared to ask Liu Tongjia about what she wanted, Old Master Huo and Su Qingsang came downstairs.

    ¡°Why are you all sitting here? Aren¡¯t you going to eat breakfast?¡± Old Master Huo wasn¡¯t delighted to see his daughter-inw¡¯s sour expression from the stairs.

    It was supposed to be a happy weekend with both his grandson and granddaughter-inw back in the family house. However, Liu Tongjia¡¯s sour expression ruined the delightful atmosphere.

    That was enough to displease Old Master Huo. Even he knew that he wasn¡¯t what was upsetting Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°Father, the breakfast can wait, but what I need to say can¡¯t.¡±

    As she spoke, Liu Tongjia stood up and walked to Old Master Huo to help him down the stairs. Old Master Huo waved a hand to stop her from doing that. He wasn¡¯t so weak yet.

    After sitting down on the sofa, Old Master Huo gently said to Liu Tongjia, ¡°What this is about?¡±

    Liu Tongjia prepared to start talking. The sight of Su Qingsang sitting beside Huo Jinyao further ignited the discontent in her eyes.

    Along with Old Master Huo, Huo Mingguang had also been looking at her questioningly. They had no idea what she wanted to talk about.

    ¡°Father...¡± Liu Tongjia finally turned her eyes back to Old Master Huo and started talking, ¡°All these years, I can tell how well you¡¯ve been treating Jinyao. No one was ever as nice to him as you.¡±

    That was true. As Old Master Huo¡¯s eldest grandson, Huo Jinyao had seemed smart and handsome since he was young.

    He grew to be mature and reliable. Ever since he took over Tianyu Group, he handled almost everything perfectly.

    So what if he did? Wasn¡¯t he making a mistake right now?

 Chapter 486 - What? Thatâ€™s Not What You Told Us

    <h4>Chapter 486: What? That¡¯s Not What You Told Us</h4>

    Huo Jinyao married a girl whom she didn¡¯t like. Since getting married, the girl did nothing to make Liu Tongjia dislike her less.

    First of all, she disliked Su Qingsang for her family background. At first, she disliked that the girl was an illegitimate daughter.

    Later on, she became the daughter of Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui, but what does that matter? She had a father like that, meaning that she was probably just as much of a schemer as him. How many tricks did she y to make Huo Jinyao marry her?

    Who would know?

    Liu Tongjia also didn¡¯t like Su Qingsang because of Huo Jinyao.

    She said and said with a slightly helpless tone, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve been trying to tell you that you have spoiled him. You wouldn¡¯t listen. See how that went? He¡¯s grown up and started to make mistakes.¡±

    She still didn¡¯t point out what Huo Jinyao did wrong. Old Master Huo started to run out of patience.

    ¡°Just tell us what happened, and don¡¯t beat about the bush.¡±

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao both looked at Liu Tongjia. The first thought that popped in Huo Jinyao¡¯s mind was that his mother was going to talk about what Su Qingsang¡¯s father did and use that against Su Qingsang.

    Thankfully, he had talked to his grandfather about that beforehand. His grandfather wouldn¡¯t be upset about that now.

    Also, what Su Chenghui did had nothing to do with Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Father...¡± thinking about what Huo Mingmei saidst night, Liu Tongjia twisted her lip corners in a sarcastic smile.

    ¡°You may not like what I¡¯m about to say.¡± she turned to Huo Jinyao, her eyes full of discontent. ¡°Look at Jinyao. What did he say yesterday? He said babies are precious gifts to their parents. I thought he really wanted to have a lovely baby to fulfill your wish of meeting your great-grandson. But earlier, I found out that he was lying. He doesn¡¯t want children at all.¡±

    On hearing her words, both Huo Mingguang and Old Master Huo turned to Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang were both stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Tong Tongjia to talk about that.

    ¡°Father, Jiang told me something after cleaned their room this morning. I was unaware that they¡¯ve been using birth control until then.¡±

    Liu Tongjia snorted coldly, ring at Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang.

    ¡°How could you lie to your elders like that? Is that fair for your grandfather who loves you both so much?¡±

    Like Old Master Huo, Liu Tongjia also wished that Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang could have a baby as soon as possible. As much as she didn¡¯t like Huo Jinyao, she did want grandchildren.

    In Rong City, the children of many people at Huo Jinyao¡¯s age were already in kindergarten. Unlike them, Huo Jinyao marriedte.

    Huo Jinyao married at the age of thirty, which was muchter than usual. Even so, he didn¡¯t intend to have a baby immediately.

    ¡°He told his grandfather that he wants a baby, yet secretly uses birth control. What does that say about him? That¡¯s not what he told us before.¡±

    This was exactly why Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t like Huo Jinyao; he always lied. Thinking of what he had done before, her voice grew even colder.

    ¡°You could have just told us that you don¡¯t want a child. Why did you lie to us?¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud. She had lowered her voice on purpose while some house workers were still in the kitchen or outside. However, everyone in the living room heard her loud and clear.

    At that point, Old Master Huo began looking upset. Huo Minguang was also looking at Huo Jinyao with discontent.

    Su Qingsang sat there under the gazes of the elders, feeling as if countless long needles were piercing into her back.

    She never thought that Liu Tongjia would find out about that. She was already feeling sorry for Old Master Huo, so now she didn¡¯t even know what to say.

    The guilt made her feel ufortable. Huo Jinyao gently squeezed her hand to signal for her to rx.

    How could she possibly rx? She gave him another nce, and Huo Jinyao squeezed her palm again.

    Liu Tongjia had surely noticed their interaction, which further ignited her anger.

    Like Su Qingsang, Huo Jinyao was surprised to hear what Liu Tongjia said. He looked at his grandfather and parents, pressing his lips together.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a child yet because I¡¯m not ready to be a father.¡±

    ¡°You are not ready to be a father?¡± Liu Tongxia tittered, ¡°Is it you who¡¯s not ready, or her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t mind if Liu Tongjia knew, ¡°Mom, I decided to not have a baby now. You have no right to drag Qingsang into this.¡±

    ¡°I dragged her into this?¡± She was not blind. She saw their small, secret interactions just now.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that it was my decision.¡±

    Huo Jinyao seemed a little upset, and Liu Tongjia looked even unhappier.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Tongjia nodded. Noticing how protective her son was to Su Qingsang, she said to him, ¡°You said you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want a child, but what did you say to your grandfather yesterday?¡±

    Old Master Huo remained silent. He had no idea how much time he had left. His wife seemed very healthy before she left, yet she passed on so suddenly.

    He considered himself healthy, but as an elderly person, he honestly couldn¡¯t tell how many more years he had left. He wanted Huo Jinyao to get married years ago.

    Finally, Huo Jinyao got married. Of course, Old Master Huo wanted him to have a baby as soon as possible so he could meet the fourth generation of his family before he dies.

    He did not expect Huo Jinyao to lie to him.

    Not only did Old Master Huo¡¯s face appear sullen, but Huo Mingguang also looked displeased with what his son has done.

    He could have told his family that he didn¡¯t want children instead of lying to them.

    ¡°Do you see your family as unreasonable? Can¡¯t you tell us how you truly feel?¡± Liu Tongjia said with a cold voice, obviously disappointed with Huo Jinyao and his wife. ¡°No matter what happens, you can talk to your parents and grandfather about it honestly. But what did you do?¡±

    This time, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say anything. Su Qingsang dropped her head and stayed quiet. Liu Tongjia¡¯s tone of speaking was harsh, but what she said made sense.

    Looking at Su Qingsand, Liu Tongjia continued with, ¡°You said it has nothing to do with her, but do you expect me to believe that? Isn¡¯t she the one who doesn¡¯t want to have children?¡±

    As Huo Jinyao seemed to say something, she red at him with a warning. ¡°Don¡¯t always speak for her. She¡¯s an adult. Doesn¡¯t she know how to speak? Su Qingsang, tell me now, which one of you doesn¡¯t want children?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Liu Tongjia, then at Old Master Huo. Her face was a little pale. Sensing the disappointment in Old Master Huo¡¯s eyes, she dropped her head with guilt.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Liu Tongjia looked at Old Master Huo, said, ¡°Father, did you see that? Don¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening? What else is left to say?¡±

    Old Master Huo didn¡¯t say anything. Huo Mingguang knitted his brows.

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang and held her hand tightly. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to make this such a big deal,¡± he said to his mother, ¡°Qingsang is still young, and neither of us is ready. Besides, what¡¯s so wrong about having childrenter? I didn¡¯t marry Qingsang just for her to bear my children.¡±

    ¡°You think what you did was right?¡± Liu Tongjia was so angry that she almostughed, ¡°You say she¡¯s young, but aren¡¯t we all? You didn¡¯t marry her to let her bear children, so that gives you the right to lie to us?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. I just didn¡¯t want to hurt you. We will have children when we are ready. Why won¡¯t you just be patient?¡±

    ¡°Sure, you will have children when you are ready. When that dayes, however, your father and I might...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Old Master Huo scolded. Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t finish speaking.

    Looking at Old Master Huo in the eyes, she shut her mouth.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao both dropped their heads, looking a little guilty.

    Old Master Huo looked at his grandson and his wife, whom he truly liked, and gave a long sigh in his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m old. You¡¯re not listening to what I said anymore. You don¡¯t respect me, but I don¡¯t me you for that.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa...¡± Old Master Huo¡¯s words made Su Qingsang feel so ashamed.

    Huo Jinyao looked uneasy too. He looked at Old Master Huo and wanted to say something, but he stopped on second thought.

    ¡°You can do as you please.¡± Old Master Huo stood up and nced at Huo Jinyao. His eyes were filled with disappointment.

    Noticing the look in his eyes, Su Qingsang suddenly grew anxious. She hurriedly stood up to exin for Huo Jinyao. ¡°Grandfather...¡±

    Old Master Huo waved a hand to stop her. He didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    ¡°Go eat breakfast. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa...¡±

    Without giving her a response, Old Master Huo turned and went upstairs.

    The atmosphere in the living room instantly cooled down. Huo Jinyao stood up, prepared to go upstairs to check on Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Sit down.¡± Huo Mingguang said to him.

    Su Qingsang sat down. Both she and Huo Jinyao wore a deep frown.

    Su Qingsang felt especially guilty at that moment. Old Master Huo was an open-minded person.

    She and Huo Jinyao could have told him that they didn¡¯t want children. They really shouldn¡¯t have lied to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you listen to me anymore?¡± As Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t move, Huo Mingguang¡¯s voice grew deep. It was rare for him to be so harsh to Huo Jinyao.

    It was the first time Su Qingsang saw her father-inw lose his temper. She pulled Huo Jinyao¡¯s sleeve, signaling for him to sit down.

    As Huo Jinyao sat down, Huo Mingguang didn¡¯t say anything to him immediately. Instead, he called Mr. Cheng the butler and asked him to send the breakfast upstairs to Old Master Huo himself.

    Mr. Cheng had been serving the family for tens of years. Old Master Huo was willing to talk to him and listen to what he said.

    Mr. Cheng didn¡¯t hear what they said in the living room just now, but he could still easily tell that his master wasn¡¯t in a good mood. After receiving the order, he quickly left.

    Huo Mingguang looked at Huo Jinyao. Like Old Master Huo, he was satisfied with Huo Jinyao.

    Because of what happened earlier, he would never say to Hu Jinyao¡¯s face that he was satisfied with him. He was sometimes very strict with Huo Jinyao, but he always knew that Huo Jinyao was an outstanding boy.

    This was the first time he believed that his son did something wrong.

 Chapter 487 - This Is What You Really Want

    <h4>Chapter 487: This Is What You Really Want</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought you were sensible.¡± Huo Mingguang¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t harsh, but anyone could easily sense his disappointment.

    It was natural for Huo Jinyao to make a mistake while he was too young to know what was the right thing to do, but he was now an adult. Shouldn¡¯t a man know that by the age of 30?

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, do you not trust anyone in this family? Do you think we¡¯re all difficult to talk to?¡±

    Huo Jinyao stayed silent. Huo Mingguang gave a cold smile as he continued, ¡°I understand that your mother was a little too strict with you, but is that why you don¡¯t respect us?¡±

    ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not what I meant to do.¡± While Huo Jinyao sometimes argued with Liu Tongjia, he sincerely respected his father and grandfather.

    ¡°It¡¯s not? If you do respect us, then why would you lie to your grandfather like that? You know that he¡¯s been looking forward to you getting married and seeing his great-grandchildren for so long. Is this how you pay him back for all he¡¯s done?¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, Huo Jinyao said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve told you that I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡±

    ¡°Only you know whether or not you meant it like that. Now that you¡¯ve grown up, you¡¯re capable of making your own decisions. You don¡¯t always have to listen to us anymore.¡±

    Huo Jinyao pressed his lips tightly together. Su Qingsang looked at him with concern and ced a hand on his back to signal for him to stop talking.

    ¡°It appears that you¡¯ve been very busytely. I want you to hand the cooperative project with Ickes over to Yifan.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Huo Jinyao immediately raised his head to look at Huo Mingguang. He said, ¡°Dad, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. Yifan is capable. I believe he can do it. While he works on the project, you should spend more time with your grandfather.¡±

    Huo Jinyao clenched his fists and said with a trace of sarcasm crossing his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll give the Ickes project to Yifan, but what about after that? Should I let him take my ce as the president?¡±

    His words angered Huo Mingguang. ¡°Huo Jinyao, mind your attitude! Remember that the Huo Family doesn¡¯t just belong to either you or me. As the current chairman, I have the right to make arrangements for you.¡±

    Huo Mingguang was Old Master Huo¡¯s oldest son, so it made sense for him to take control of Tianyu Group from Old Master Huo.

    However, Tianyu Group didn¡¯t belong to only him. Old Master Huo founded Tianyu Group; as his other son, Huo Mingliang also owned a part of it.

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t expecting this to happen. She and Huo Jinyao just didn¡¯t want children so soon.

    She was stunned for a moment before turning to look at Huo Jinyao with a worried expression.

    Since both Liu Tongjia and Huo Mingguang were present, she wasn¡¯t sure how tofort Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao stood straight, looking at Liu Tongjia and Huo Mingguang. Atst, his eyesnded on Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°Mom, is this what you want?¡±

    Letting Huo Yifan share his workload was the first step, but what would happen afterward? Would his power in the Tianyu Group be slowly weakened? Would they pass Tianyu Group over to Huo Yifan?

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, what are you talking about?¡± Liu Tongjia wasn¡¯t happy to hear what he said. ¡°You lied to your elders. You fooled us. Do you think that was the right thing to do?¡±

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re overreacting. Qingsang and I might not want children at the moment, but that doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t have children in the future.¡±

    ¡°Do you think this is just about whether or not you two want children? This is about how you shouldn¡¯t be lying to us.¡± Liu Tongjia red at Huo Jinyao and continued, ¡°I never took part in running thepany. That is your father¡¯s decision, but now I see why he decided on this. You¡¯ve been acting more ridiculoustely, so I think it¡¯s time for you to calm down a little and wake up. I believe your grandfather will agree with your father¡¯s decision.¡±

    Huo Jinyao clenched his fists so tightly that his veins bulged on the backs of his hands. Seeing the fierce look on Liu Tongjia¡¯s face, he abruptly grinned.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the Ickes case, right? No problem. I¡¯ll go to thepany to hand it over to Huo Yifan the day after tomorrow. Dad, please tell me what else you want me to give him. I¡¯ll give it to him all at once. It would be tedious to make several trips to hand things over to him.¡±

    Huo Mingguang wasn¡¯t upset before, but hearing what Huo Jinyao said truly angered him.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, do you think I¡¯m trying to take away your power and kick you out of Tianyu Group? All I¡¯m saying is that I want you to spend more time with your grandfather. If you keep acting like this, I won¡¯t mind giving you more free time.¡±

    Huo Mingguang wasn¡¯t expecting things between him and his son to turn out this way. He didn¡¯t expect Huo Jinyao to think of him like that either.

    That thought made him tremble with anger. ¡°You broke your grandfather¡¯s heart. Don¡¯t you think that you should make it up to him and spend more time together?¡±

    No one nned on forcing Su Qingsang into having children. The male members in the Huo Family always marriedte, so Huo Jinyao was never pressured into getting married in the first ce.

    He chose to get married and told his family that he wanted children. Now, he had no right to me his family for being mad at him.

    Huo Jinyao stood still, his body tight. Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out like this. She gently touched Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand, then turned to look at Huo Mingguang.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. This is all my fault. I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t want children. Jinyao is just...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Liu Tongjia felt annoyed by Su Qingsang. ¡°Stop talking. Do you think I don¡¯t know this is your fault? It makes me wonder how you coaxed Jinyao into marrying you. On top of that, you¡¯ve now managed to make him not want to have children. It seems your parents taught you well, Su Qingsang.¡±

    Su Qingsang was willing to admit that what she did was wrong, but she didn¡¯t understand why Liu Tongjia felt the need to mention her parents.

    Before she could ask Liu Tongjia what she meant, Huo Jinyao pulled her toward himself.

    ¡°Mom, you should stop talking too. Qingsang didn¡¯t need to coax me. I decided for myself that I don¡¯t want children either.¡±

    ¡°Aw, isn¡¯t that nice? I didn¡¯t realize that our family raised such an affectionate man.¡± Liu Tongjia was so angry that she abruptly stood up and said, ¡°Since you both know what you want, why don¡¯t you just go and live life the way you want? We won¡¯t tell you what to do anymore.¡±

    Liu Tongjia usually talked sourly but never meant any of the harsh things she said. This time, however, she was genuinely angry.

    She turned and left. After coldly ncing at Huo Jinyao, Huo Mingguang stood up and left as well. Faint disappointment could be detected in his eyes.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao were left alone in the living room. Su Qingsang never thought that things would suddenly go awry. She turned to Huo Jinyao with a slightly worried expression.

    ¡°Jinyao, this...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t expecting the elders to react so strongly either. He patted Su Qingsang on the shoulder and said, ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll just exin the whole thing to Grandpa.¡±

    Old Master Huo was a reasonable person. As long as Huo Jinyao told him the truth, he would understand.

    Su Qingsang bit her lip, feeling as if the problem wouldn¡¯t be solved so easily. Huo Jinyao raised a hand to flick her forehead gently as he said, ¡°Alright, stop thinking about it. Just let me handle it.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, maybe I should talk to Grandpa myself.¡±

    ¡°Why would you talk to him? Do you want children now?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked. Atst, she firmly shook her head.

    ¡°See? Don¡¯t worry about it. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    After hearing what he said, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t say anything else about it. She and Huo Jinyao had breakfast alone. That morning, the dining room was quieter than usual.

    After breakfast, Huo Jinyao went upstairs to talk to Old Master Huo. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what he said to his grandfather, but Old Master Huo came downstairs for lunch anyway. He still looked unhappy, but at least he wasn¡¯t as upset as he was that morning.

    There were several times that Su Qingsang wanted to say something to Old Master Huo, but she ultimately decided against it.

    That weekend, the atmosphere in the Huo Family remained a little depressing. Su Qingsang spent a day struggling, then decided to stop thinking about what had happened.

    She decided to let things run their course. As for children, she wouldn¡¯t have them until she was ready.

    ...

    In Huo Jinyao¡¯s office, a small team under his leadership stood on one side and worked on the Ickes project.

    Huo Yifan stood on the other side. He looked at Huo Jinyao who was sitting behind the desk, the nd look on his face failing to conceal his excitement and delight.

    ¡°Cousin.¡± He referred to Huo Jinyao as his cousin instead of the President on purpose. ¡°I heard from my uncle that you¡¯re going to hand the Ickes project to me. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao easily detected the gloat in Huo Yifan¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t mind thetter¡¯s attitude, but he turned and nced at the team.

    ¡°This is the team working on that project. They have prepared all the materials you¡¯ll need. The rest will be left to you. If you aren¡¯t happy working with them, feel free to rece them.¡±

    Huo Yifan smiled as he said, ¡°Thank you, cousin. Since you taught these people, I believe they are all good at their jobs. I fully trust them.¡±

    Huo Jinyao silently turned and nced at the project manager. The project manager nodded, then looked at Huo Yifan and said, ¡°Mr. Huo, let¡¯s go to your office to go over some details.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Huo Yifan nodded. The smile on his face slowly faded away as he turned back to Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll take my leave then. I¡¯ll tell you about anything I¡¯m unsure of.¡±

    ¡°My father has given the project to you, so you now have full control over it. You don¡¯t need to talk to me about it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Huo Yifan said, then left Huo Jinyao¡¯s office with the team.

    Yang Wenchang came in once they left. He looked at Huo Jinyao with worry and said, ¡°President Huo, this is...¡±

    Huo Jinyao had been keeping track of the Ickes project for a long time now. They were only a breath away froming to a full agreement with the partner and officially starting the project.

    Now that Huo Yifan stepped in, he would be the one receiving the credit.

 Chapter 488 - Are You Being Blackmailed Again?

    <h4>Chapter 488: Are You Being ckmailed Again?</h4>

    Huo Jinyao waved a hand as he said, ¡± It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just one project. I¡¯ve gotten eighty percent of it done. If he failed toplete it, he¡¯d look like a total idiot.¡±

    Huo Mingguang was only trying to teach his son a lesson. It wasn¡¯t because Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t do a good job, or it would¡¯ve probably been better for him to quit his job as the president of Tianyu Group.

    Yang Wenchang understood what Huo Jinyao meant, but something else crossed his mind. ¡°President Huo, do you remember Luoxing Market and Kesong Electronics from Lin City?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao turned those twopanies into his own because their previous owners hurt Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Our people in those twopanies said that the sons of their previous owners have been trying to cause us trouble recently.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. Tell Zhang Yang to handle it.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Yang Wenchang had the same idea. ¡°There¡¯s also something else,¡± he added.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Your father-inw...¡± Yang Wenchang didn¡¯t finish his sentence.

    ¡°What about him?¡± Huo Jinyao only knew that Su Chenghui had gotten a divorce with Li Qianxue, but hadn¡¯t paid any attention to what happened afterward yet.

    ¡°Because of your rtionship with Mrs. Huo, we¡¯ve been close partners with Li Group. Mr. Su was the one in charge of all our cooperative projects, but now he suddenly got reced. I just want to know if our future partnership with them should be...¡±

    Earlier, Yang Wenchang returned to Rong City to do some work that Huo Jinyao gave him. Before then, he had been dealing with some other things for Xiang Caiping, so he didn¡¯t know yet that Su Qingsang was Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter.

    He remembered that Su Qingsang was an illegitimate daughter of Su Family, who wasn¡¯t in a good rtionship with Li Qianxue and the other family members. As Su Chenghui had quitted his job, he thought that many terms of Tianyu¡¯s partnership with Li Group would be adjusted slightly.

    ¡°No need. Stay with the old terms.¡± Upon hearing Yang Wenchang¡¯s words, Huo Jinyao realized that he forgot to tell Yang Wenchang about Su Qingsang¡¯s story.

    He told Yang Wenchang about what happened, keeping it as simple as possible. The surprised look on Yang Wenchang¡¯s face reminded him of how shocked Li Qianxue was when she learned the truth.

    ¡°Keep in mind that Li Group is now our long-term partner, so we will stick with the old terms.¡±

    The goal of the partnership was to reach mutual benefits. Satisfying everyone was expected to be the best oue.

    ¡°Yes, I get it.¡±

    Yang Wenchang soon figured it out. Huo Jinyao¡¯s attitude indicated how he should face Li Qianxue and Li Group people next time.

    ...

    Su Qingsang had lunch with Li Ting after taking over two nightshifts for her. Li Ting offered to do her nightshifts too, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t think that was necessary.

    Therefore, Li Ting decided to buy her lunch as a way to thank her.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t refuse her offer. She always wanted to bond with her new colleagues anyway. After lunch, she wanted to take a stroll to help with digestion.

    On their way, Li Ting received a call from her boyfriend. The rtionship between Li Ting and her boyfriend was still in the honeymoon phase. They called each other every morning, noon and night.

    Seeing the sweetness on Li Ting¡¯s face, Su Qingsang was a little jealous of her. She and Huo Jinyao went straight to marriage and skipped the honeymoon phases.

    Earlier, the two of them weren¡¯t even in the same city. They talked on the phone every night but never called each other three times a day like Li Ting and her boyfriend were doing now.

    Did she like Huo Jinyao? There was no doubt she did. Did she love Huo Jinyao?

    She did love him, but she always felt that something was missing between him and her and had no idea what it was.

    That didn¡¯t matter, though. They had already gotten together and would stay that way for the rest of their lives.

    She would open herself to him slowly and love him deeper and deeper. She believed that would not be hard to do.

    As long as she kept being with him like she was doing now, there wille a day where she would be obsessed with him. She was happy with her current marriage life.

    While talking on the phone, Li Ting slowed down.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have the heart to stop walking to listen to the young couple¡¯s sweet-talking. She mended her pace on purpose. When she returned to the hospital, everybody else was still out for lunch.

    Another patient was sent into the emergency room. It was a pregnantdy who was already unconscious. No one knew what happened to her yet.

    Su Qingsang went to the emergency room with two nurses. Before walking to the bed, Su Qingsang saw Zhang Yichen standing straight in the room.

    ¡°Eh, you?¡± Su Qingsang was surprised to see him.

    Her eyes thennded on the pregnantdy on the bed who seemed to be in her early pregnancy.

    As she came in, Doctor Huang from the emergency room pointed at thedy and told her about what happened.

    ¡°She¡¯s passed out. She¡¯s about twenty weeks pregnant. So far it seems that she has gestational hypertension. There are wounds on her body, too. More details will be found out after you or some other gynecologist gave her an exam.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded and signaled for the nurses apanying her to send the patient upstairs for the examination.

    She turned and found Zhang Yichen still standing there. She paused briefly, nced at him, and then said jokingly, ¡°Are you getting ckmailed again?¡±

    How unlucky he had to be to get ckmailed twice in a row?

    ¡°No.¡± Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t look as rxed as Su Qingsang. ¡°I saw her being attacked when I was driving across Houde Road. I got off the car and stopped the attacker, then she passed out.¡±

    He never mentioned how he fought against that man who attacked the pregnantdy, or how the man ran away while cursing him.

    ¡°I see.¡± Su Qingsang remembered Doctor Huang say that the woman had wounds on her body. ¡°I get it,¡± she said, ¡°You can leave now. We¡¯ll take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to inform her husband?¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded and said, ¡°Who else can we inform?¡±

    ¡°I think her husband¡¯s the one who attacked her.¡± Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t mind telling Su Qingsang what happened.

    He heard the man talking when he got off the car. Before he did anything to stop the man, the man said to him, ¡®I¡¯m beating my current wife. What does this have to do with you?¡¯

    On hearing that, Su Qingsang knitted her brows. ¡°I see. How about this: if we find the wounds and confirm it was her husband who attacked her, we¡¯ll inform the Woman¡¯s Federation and ask them to help her, or call the police for her if necessary.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Qingsang finished talking, then looked at Zhang Yichen¡¯s still-tightened face.

    ¡°Are you from Rong City?¡±

    ¡°No, why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I was thinking that if you¡¯re from here, the government of Rong City should award you for heroically helping others.¡±

    Su Qingsang meant what she said. She had only seen him three times so far but already witnessed him helping someone twice. Shouldn¡¯t the government award him?

    Zhang Yichen paused briefly. His masculine face wore a slightly embarrassed look.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need that. I did what I should be doing.¡±

    He was a soldier. He should be helping people.

    Su Qingsang still thought he was a policeman, since helping people was a part of a policeman¡¯s job.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going to exam her. You can leave if you want.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no need to thank me. I¡¯m just doing what I should be doing,¡± Su Qingsang responded to him with his own words.

    Zhang Yuchen was a bit startled. As he watched Su Qingsang turn and leave, he wore a faint smile again.

    ...

    Su Peizhen looked at the office with slight discontent. The office was much smaller than the one she had in Li Group.

    Thinking about the house and the office that Xiang Caiping gave her, she felt that Xiang Caiping was very stingy.

    She had spent about half a month keeping Xiang Caipingpany. Ultimately, Xiang Caiping agreed to let Su Peizhen manage the two chain supermarkets that she owned.

    Su Peizhen had no idea that Xiang Caiping just didn¡¯t want her to get too tired of the work. For that reason, Xiang Caiping let her rest for a while before taking her to Rong City.

    Earlier, Xiang Caiping hired a professional manager to manage her business. Aside from the fact that she was going to Lin City to find her daughter, she thought she was getting too old to run the business herself.

    As her daughter hase back to her now, she was happy to let her daughter take over her business. She didn¡¯t want Su Peizhen to work for other people.

    Su Peizhen started her work days ago. Last week, Xiang Caiping brought her to thepany to meet the few members of the old staff who worked hard together with her since the beginning. Xiang Caiping repeatedly asked them to look after Su Peizhen.

    However, Su Peizhen thought that all of Xiang Caiping¡¯s actions were unnecessary. Why did she need those old staff members to look after her?

    They should look after themselves. She was the boss, so she didn¡¯t need anyone to look after her.

    With that in mind, she again felt that Xiang Caiping was being petty.

    She remembered how Li Qianxue ran Li Group like she was their queen. Not a single person in thatpany dared to show her any disrespect.

    Unlike her, Xiang Caiping asked her employees to look after her daughter as the boss.

    Su Peizhen leafed through the files on the desk before her in boredom. The job was too easy for her, and some professionals had gotten the important work done before she came.

    Even so, she was willing to admit that Xiang Caiping did have some business sense. She made deals with many factories and kept the agencypanies out of the business. Therefore, there was a price advantage of the products in her supermarkets.

    That was the main reason why both her chain supermarkets had been running well.

    The report form that Su Peizhen was currently reading was about the deals Xiang Caiping made with a few factories who agreed to supply her supermarkets exclusively.

    Su Paizhen¡¯s eyes lingered on a number in the form for a few seconds, then called the purchasing manager.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with this Xingsheng?¡±

    She pointed at that number, ncing at the purchasing manager coldly. The purchasing manager was a man in his forties from the Wang family. He had been working for Xiang Caiping for quite some time, and he called her Sister Xiang.

    Last week, Xiang Caiping brought Su Peizhen into thepany. Manager Wang and all the other staff respected the girl sincerely. After all, they were all grateful for Xiang Caiping.

    Looking at the number in the report form, Manager Wang wore a subtle butplicated look.

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t you exin? Howe the price dropped by ten percent since I came here? Do you guys think that as your new boss, I don¡¯t know how things work around here?¡±

 Chapter 489 - Do You Know Who He Is?

    <h4>Chapter 489: Do You Know Who He Is?</h4>

    Su Peizhen had worked in Li Group for three years. Su Chenghui started to cultivate her with great efforts before she even went to college.

    Above all else, she was especially good with numbers. Reading a report form like that was easy for her.

    Compared to running Li Group, running two chain markets wasn¡¯t much of a challenge.

    ¡°Miss Su...¡± Manager Wang used to work for Xiang Caiping. He was in a good rtionship with thetter. He had been showing full respect towards Su Peizhen too.

    ¡°Mr. He, the owner of Xingsheng, said that the price of the raw materials has gone up. This price is fixedst month.¡±

    Xingsheng produced office equipment. ording to the form, the prices of all paper products had gone up.

    ¡°What kind of rise in the price of raw materials can make the prices of the products go up by ten percent? Are you blind? It¡¯s not just the paper products; the prices of some other products have increased as well. Why would you even give me these numbers?¡±

    Did they think that, since she was new, she could be easily fooled?

    ¡°Miss Su, this isn¡¯t our fault. We have talked to Sister Xiang about it. She said it¡¯s okay because Xingsheng is one of our long-term partners...¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Peizhen didn¡¯t have the patience to listen. She was bored anyway, so she decided to fix the problem.

    ¡°Make an appointment with this Mr. He for me. I want to see him tonight.¡±

    ¡°He may not have the time.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the time? Does that mean he doesn¡¯t care about the sales volume that our two chain markets brought to him? In that case, we can end our partnership with him. I will also let the entire Rong City know about what he¡¯s done. Let¡¯s see who will feel ashamed by then.¡±

    On hearing Su Peizhen¡¯s words, Manger Wang didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he turned and left to contact the owner of Xingsheng.

    As it turned out, Mr. He had time tonight. The meeting would take ce in a restaurant called Xiangshan.

    Walking into Xiangshan, Su Peizhen looked much happier than before. Xiangshan was better than ChaoWen Courtyard in Lin City.

    She followed Manager Wang upstairs. Before long, He Xingxian arrived.

    He Xingxian, the owner of Xingsheng, was a slightly chubby man in his forties with an amiable smile. His small and beady eyes made him look cunning.

    Su Peizhen had met quite some people in Lin City. For a man like that, she didn¡¯t take him seriously.

    Manager Wang introduced the two of them to each other. After some small talk, all three of them took seats.

    Su Peizhen went straight to the point. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to carry a long conversation with a man who she deemed to be nothing.

    ¡°Mr. He, I am a straightforward person. I¡¯m just gonna tell you how I feel directly. I¡¯m not happy with the quoted prices provided by yourpany this time. We¡¯ve been partners for a long time. I don¡¯t think what you¡¯re doing now is what a friend would do, Mr. He.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to run a business nowadays. The prices of all the raw materials have been rising. The prices change daily. We have no other choice.¡±

    Of course, He Xingxian would not lower the prices as Su Peizhen wished. Su Peizhen furrowed her brows, displeased with how the conversation was going so far.

    However, she didn¡¯t show her discontent on her face. With a smile, she continued the conversation with He Xingxian.

    That was another thing she had a problem with epting. In Lin City, allpanies were eager to work together with Li Group. While she was working in Li Group, she never needed to be as humble as she was now.

    He Xingxian looked like a nice man but was very sagacious. The conversation led to no ideal results.

    Before Su Peizhen lost her temper, the door was opened as two waiters started serving food.

    At that moment, both Su Peizhen and He Xingxian saw someone pass by the door.

    He Xingxian hurriedly stood up and said to her, ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    Ignoring Su Peizhen, he walked straight out of the room.

    Manager Wang had been silent the whole time. He had seen that person too.

    That person looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember when he had seen them before.

    ¡°Mr. Huo?¡± He Xingxian wasn¡¯t expecting to see Huo Jinyao there. Earlier, he saw thetter and hurriedly went out to meet with him.

    ¡°Mr, Huo,¡± he called Huo Jinyao again.

    Huo Jinyao stopped walking and looked at him. ¡°And you are?¡± He didn¡¯t remember who the man was.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, you probably don¡¯t know me yet. I am He Xingxian, the owner of Xingsheng Office Equipment. I¡¯ve talked to someone from yourpany about some issues regarding cooperation.¡±

    Tianyu Group had over ten thousand employees among tens of branchpanies. The supplier of office equipment of Tianyu Group could not only deliver considerable profits but also bring Xingsheng to a whole new level in Rong City¡¯s business.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, this is my name card. I¡¯ve talked to someone called Manager Zhang from yourpany, but...¡±

    ¡°You can keep talking to him then.¡± It wasn¡¯t Huo Jinyao¡¯s job to worry about small things like purchasing office equipment.

    ¡°I surely don¡¯t have the guts to bother you, Mr. Huo,¡± He Xingxian said with a fawning smile, ¡°But Mr. Huo, can you please consider choosing us to be your supplier when Manager Zhang talked to you about it? I can guarantee you both the best quality and price.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I get it.¡± Huo Jinyao had an appointment with someone today and didn¡¯t have the time to keep talking with He Xingxian.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, thank you.¡± He Xingxian stepped aside, wearing an even bigger grin.

    He didn¡¯t return to his room until Huo Jinyao disappeared into a room on the other end of the hallway.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say yes to He Xingxian, but seeing him was already enough for He Xingxian to get thrilled.

    When he faced Su Peizhen again, the smile on his face grew a little more sincere than before.

    ¡°Mr. He?¡± It was obvious that Su Peizhen knew Huo Jinyao, but she still intended to make sure if it was him or not. ¡°Who¡¯s that man? Is he your friend? Why don¡¯t you invite him to have dinner together with us?¡±

    He Xingxian nced at Su Peizhen as if she was an idiot.

    ¡°Miss Su, I assume you¡¯re not from Rong City.¡±

    ¡°Why? What made you think that?¡±

    ¡°Do you know who that man is? Invite him to have dinner with us? I¡¯m telling you, not even the mayor of Rong City is lucky enough to have dinner together with him.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Peizhen popped her eyes to make herself look surprised, ¡°Is he such a big deal?¡±

    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s the president of Tianyu Group. I didn¡¯t have the chance to meet him in person, but luckily I have a cousin who works in Tianyu Group. He hooked me up with a department manager in hispany. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to set foot in Tianyu Group.¡±

    As Su Peizhen seemed curious, He Xiangxian didn¡¯t mind telling her about it more clearly, ¡°That man is Huo Jinyao, the president of Tianyu Group. He¡¯s also the eldest grandson of Huo Family, the richest, most powerful family in Rong City. He¡¯s been keeping a low profiletely and has rarely appeared in the media. I wouldn¡¯t have a chance to see him in person if he didn¡¯te here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed, Mr. He.¡± Su Peizhen gave a bigger smile with a cunning look in her eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you know someone like him. It seems I have a lot to learn from you.¡±

    Beingplimented by a pretty girl like Su Peizhen pleased He Xingxian.

    Earlier, he agreed to sell some products to Xiang Caiping at low prices. As Xiang Caiping quit running the business herself, he regretted itter on.

    That was why he took the opportunity to raise the prices this time. To his surprise, Su Peizhen knew how things worked.

    ¡°Mr. He, I would like to propose a toast to you.¡± Su Peizhen said as she poured He Xingxian a ss of wine. As He Xingxian was drinking the wine, she continued with, ¡°Mr. He, do you know Mr. Huo well?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± He Xingxian didn¡¯t dare borrow Huo Jinyao¡¯s fame. He couldn¡¯t afford to displease the Huo Family. ¡°But everyone in Rong City knows about Tianyu Group. It¡¯s well known nation-wide. Only people like you don¡¯t know about them.¡±

    Su Peizhen poured him another ss of wine as she said, ¡°I¡¯m surely not as experienced and knowledgeable as you, Mr. He. Why don¡¯t you tell me more about them?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, this Tianyu Group is really something,¡± He Xingxian said humbly.

    He only knew some superficial things about Tianyu Group, though. For a long while now, Su Peizhen had known about everything he brought up.

    Even so, she pretended to listen to him very carefully. While listening to him, she even nodded and gavepliments from time to time.

    As He Xingxian finished, she looked at him and said, ¡°Mr. He, can you take me with you next time you meet with Mr. Huo? It¡¯s not for any particr reason, I just want to meet him myself.¡±

    He Xingxiand didn¡¯t dare make that kind of promise. He and Huo Jinyao weren¡¯t even friends. It was pure luck to have met him just now.

    ¡°Mr. Huo is very busy. How could he have the time to meet you?¡±

    He said that to Su Peizhen because he didn¡¯t want to admit that he could never manage to make an appointment with Huo Jinyao.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s expression looked a little sullen, but she stayed calm and smiled as she said, ¡°I know. Themon folk like me surely don¡¯t get to meet with a president like that. But you are different. Maybe you can make that happen, right?¡±

    He Xingxian was happy to be ttered like that. He drank another two sses of wine, then waved a hand and said, ¡°No big deal. I¡¯ll let you know when I go to Tianyu Group next time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. He.¡± Su Peizhen poured him another ss before starting to talk about the business, ¡°You see, Mr. He, you seem like a nice person. You don¡¯t need to change the prices that you agreed on with my Mom, do you?¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. We¡¯ll stick with the old price.¡± He Xingxian looked at the pretty Su Peizhen with glowing eyes. If Manager Wang wasn¡¯t sitting next to him, he would have reached out his hands to take advantage of her.

    Su Peizhen felt disgusted, but she didn¡¯t let it show on her face.

    ¡®Tianyu Group? Huo Jinyao? So what? I¡¯m here now. Some things will be different.¡¯

    The drunk He Xingxian didn¡¯t notice the look in Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes.

    Su Peizhen was wearing a cold smile the whole time.

    ¡®Su Qingsang, Huo Jinyao, you two just wait and see.¡¯

 Chapter 490 - I Really Didnt See Anything

    <h4>Chapter 490: I Really Didn¡¯t See Anything</h4>

    As Huo Jinyao got up, Su Qingsang turned over in bed and pulled the quilt up to cover herself in the morning.

    Seeing her bury herself in the bed, Huo Jinyao pressed a hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting up?¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Su Qingsang still sounded sleepy. She worked a night shift and returned hometest night.

    Huo Jinyao had dinner at workst night, so he came home about the same time as she did. He always tried his best to drink less during work dinners, but drinking a little was always inevitable.

    Under the effect of the alcohol, they had a pretty crazy night. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t need to work today, so she didn¡¯t intend to get up so early.

    Seeing her wrapped in the quilt with only her face exposed, Huo Jinyao¡¯s heart suddenly softened. He kissed her on the forehead and said, ¡°You get some more sleep then, but don¡¯t forget to get up for breakfast. Skipping breakfast isn¡¯t good for your health.¡±

    ¡°Um,¡± Su Qingsang responded to him before closing her eyes again. But then, she quickly re-opened her eyes.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to work today. Maybe I should go and visit Grandpa.¡±

    Last week, Liu Tongjia put both Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang in a troublesome situation. Old Master Huo wasn¡¯t angry, but Su Qingsang could tell that he was probably unhappy about it.

    She knew that Old Master Huo wasn¡¯t angry at her, but she still wanted to exin herself to him.

    Huo Jinyao sat down at the bedside, looking at her. He raised a hand to gently stroke her cheek. Her skin was so smooth and tender.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang turned her head to avoid his hand, saying, ¡°Let me ask you something. Should I bring Grandpa a gift? What should I get him as a gift?¡±

    Old Master Huo had everything he needed already. Su Qingsang wanted to make him happy; if she was to bring him a gift, she had to pick something that he would like.

    She was rather simple-minded. Huo Jinyao could easily figure out what she was thinking.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s not mad.¡±

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t want a child. Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to be a father so soon either.

    Liu Tongjia believed that Su Qingsang incited Huo Jinyao into refusing to have children, yet the thought ttered Su Qingsang. Was Huo Jinyao the kind of man who would be incited by a woman?

    That was what he said to Old Master Huo. Old Master Huo was still slightly displeased, but he never mentioned it again after hearing what Huo Jinyao said.

    Therefore, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t need to keep thinking about that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m going to work.¡±

    Huo Jinyao kissed her again, then left for work.

    Despite what Huo Jinyao said, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t intend to let it go just like that. She could easily sense Old Master Huo¡¯s attitude toward her ever since she moved to Rong City.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t give her any tips, so she decided to pick a gift for Old Master Huo by herself.

    Su Qingsang rarely give gifts to elders. She used to present gifts to Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue, but it was only a formality.

    After learning the truth about her daughter, Li Qianxue wanted to give her all the best in the world. Xiang Caiping was the same.

    Su Qingsang had no idea what to give Old Master Huo as a gift.

    She struggled a little. Coming out of the shopping mall, she unwittingly walked into a small street behind it.

    When she realized where she was and intended to leave, she heard some noises from the alley nearby.

    She knew that curiosity could sometimes lead to misfortune, so she moved faster to leave. At that very moment, two men came out of the alley.

    One of them had a crew cut. His eyes grew cold the moment he saw Su Qingsang, which startled her.

    She automatically made arge step backward. However, when she saw the man behind that man, she no longer felt to need to run away.

    It was the young man who always helped other people heroically.

    Zhang Yichen was surprised to see Su Qingsang too, wondering what she was doing there. He nced at the other man and signaled for him to leave.

    The man looked at Su Qingsang and said, ¡°She heard it.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything,¡± Su Qingsang said, frantically raising three fingers, ¡°I just got here and I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    That sounded like a lie. Even though Su Qingsang didn¡¯t hear anything, the man got more suspicious when hearing her words and even took a step forward.

    Zhang Yuchen patted him on the shoulder, said, ¡°Go. She didn¡¯t hear it.¡±

    The man didn¡¯t agree with Zhang Yichen. However, he didn¡¯t say anything and gave Su Qingsang another warning nce.

    As Su Qingsang even started trembling, the man turned and left.

    Su Qingsang patted her chest. When her eyesnded on Zhang Yichen¡¯s face, she shuddered again.

    She leaned against the wall behind her. The weather was still cold at the beginning of February, but Su Qingsang felt her back was sweating.

    She had a good impression of Zhang Yichen after the few times she saw him before; he always seemed to be trying to do something good.

    However, there was no rule in the world that people who had done good deeds would never do anything bad.

    Seeing the look of fear on Su Qingsang¡¯s face, Zhang Yichen made to steps forward and walked up to her.

    It was a workday, and the weather was cold. An alley like that was extra quiet.

    Su Qingsang swallowed her saliva. As the man stepped up to her, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t hear you guys talking.¡±

    It was all just a misunderstanding. Su Qingsang wanted to say more to exin for herself, but Zhang Yichen raised a hand before she could.

    Su Qingsang flinched and closed her eyes. For a moment, she felt a little weird, so she hurriedly re-opened her eyes and found the man¡¯s hand on the wall next to her body.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear it?¡±

    Zhang Yichen believed that she didn¡¯t hear it. His hearing was sharp enough to hear Su Qingsang¡¯s step sound very clearly. He stopped talking once he heard someone approaching.

    Therefore, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t possibly have heard anything.

    Seeing the woman with a fearful face, lookingpletely different from the calm andposed doctor that he met earlier in the hospital, Zhang Yichen had the same feeling as he didst time.

    The woman was quite interesting.

    ¡°Su... Qingsang?¡±

    Su Qingsang wore a badge with her name on it when she was working in the hospital, so it made sense for him to know her name. Even so, hearing the man call her name made her even more scared.

    ¡°Sir, I really didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± she tried her best to calm herself down. She knew that some sick people were excited by seeing other people in fear.

    ¡°Can you please step away?¡±

    Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t move. He stared at Su Qingsang¡¯s face and abruptly dropped his head.

    Su Qingsang grew even more nervous. Watching Zhang Yichen¡¯s facee closer and closer to her, she couldn¡¯t but raise a hand to p him on the face.

    Her wrist was caught in the air. Zhang Yichen caught her wrist pretty easily and prevented her from struggling.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Once again, Zhang Yichen leaned closer to her face. Su Qingsang gave a start. Looking at his face erging in her eyes, she raised her other hand.

    Sadly, her other hand was caught again.

    ¡°Let go of me.¡± With both wrists in his hands, Su Qingsang was now at aplete disadvantage.

    Her current situation made her regreting out alone.

    Her phone started ringing, indicating that Huo Jinyao was calling her. The man still had her wrists in his grip.

    She tried a few more times but failed to free herself.

    She got angry. Her voice grew cold, ¡°Mister, you better let me go. You can not afford to offend me.¡±

    Tianyu Group was a very powerfulpany in Rong City. If the man dared to do anything bad to her, she believed that Huo Jinyao would not easily forgive him.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Zhang Yichen was going to let her go, only intending to scare her. However, her words made him tighten his grip.

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend you? Do you know who I am then?¡±

    Su Qingsang clenched her teeth. The good impression the man left her by helping people twice in a row was now gone for good.

    ¡°You are obviously not a good person.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right. Since I¡¯m not a good person, why should I be afraid of offending you?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face paled. He was right. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford to offend Tianyu Group, such as the ones who were running their businesses.

    Unlike those people, a criminal had no reason to be afraid of her at all.

    Su Qingsang tried again to free her own hands, but she found the man using his strength very smartly. She didn¡¯t feel pain, but could never break free from his grip.

    Her phone stopped ringing, and she calmed down.

    ¡°Mister, can we talk?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°You guys do this... business. I assume you do it for money.¡± It took Su Qingsang a few seconds toe up with the word ¡®business¡¯. Her voice softened as she added, ¡°You can just tell me what you want. Maybe that will be easier than you using violence on me.¡±

    ¡°How am I supposed to know whether or not you¡¯ll call the police afterward?¡±

    What a sneaky man. Su Qingsang clenched her teeth and said, ¡°You have me now. How am I gonna call police?¡±

    Zhang Yichen stared at her face and said, ¡°Oh, I doubt that. If I asked you to transfer money to my ount, you could go to the bank and then call the police there.¡±

    ¡°What do you want then?¡± Su Qingsang lost her patience, ¡°Are you gonna kill me?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Zhang Yichen looked at Su Qingsang, narrowed his eyes slightly. Su Qingsang instinctively felt that something was going to go wrong.

    In the next second, the man leaned toward her. Su Qingsang was frightened at that moment. She thought he was going to do something to her.

    To her surprise, the man paused at five centimeters away from her.

    He stared at her in the eyes, saying, ¡°Woman, curiosity kills the cat. Don¡¯t be so curious this time.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t dare to move. She looked at the man¡¯s face, wanting to p him.

    Zhang Yuchen fixed his eyes on Su Qingsang¡¯s red lips and held back his urge to kiss them. However, molesting women wasn¡¯t something that interested him.

    He took a step backward and let go of her at the same time.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t dare to rx. She didn¡¯t know whether or not the man would attempt to do something else.

 Chapter 491 - Youre Stupid

    <h4>Chapter 491: You¡¯re Stupid</h4>

    Under Su Qingsang¡¯s vignt gaze, Zhang Yichen¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile.

    He made arge step backward but didn¡¯t leave immediately.

    Su Qingsang knew that she would have no chance to win a fight against that man. She pressed herself tightly on the wall just now, so her hair was now a little messy.

    Zhang Yichen raised a hand without thinking. He wanted to smooth her hair for her, but he retracted his hand when he saw the alerted look on her face.

    He looked at her in the eyes once again, then turned and left.

    Su Qingsang had her eyes fixed on that man, worrying that he mighte back to hurt her. However, she already realized that he was only trying to scare her. He probably knew that she didn¡¯t hear anything.

    Thankfully, that man didn¡¯t do anything bad to her. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve been infuriated.

    Her phone rang again. Su Qinggsang answered the call, her breath still a little uneven.

    ¡°Qingsang, are you okay?¡± It was Shi Mengwan on the other side of the phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. The man turned and left only after making sure that he wouldn¡¯te back.

    ¡°You sound like you¡¯re catching your breath. Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I was startled by a dog.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t ask any further questions. She had something to say to Su Qingsang, but as thetter answered the call, she didn¡¯t know how to start.

    ¡°You hardly called me during working time. What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, I...¡± Shi Mengwan felt a little uneasy with Zhan Haoze in mind. ¡°Nothing. I might want to go to Rong City to see you soon. Will I be weed?¡±

    ¡°Of course you will.¡± Su Qingsang would love to have her.

    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll see if I have time these couple of days and adjust my schedule.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t think too much about it, ¡°Your work schedule is flexible anyway. Call me before youe. I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Shi Mengwan said something else, but still didn¡¯t tell Su Qingsang about what had been bothering her.

    She decided to save it until she saw her in person.

    Shi Mengwan dropped her phone. The call didn¡¯t cheer her up. On the contrary, she felt even uneasier then before.

    What on earth was she thinking yesterday that made her end up in the same bed with Zhan Haoze?

    He refused to admit that he was her dear brother, and he had a fiancee.

    ¡®Shi Mengwan, what did you do?¡¯ She said to herself, ¡®Are you gonna be the third person in their rtionship?¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t figure out a thing, so she gave up. She ran into Zhan Haoze a lot recently.

    That was not a good thing. She decided to go to Rong City to see Su Qingsang, avoid him, and calm herself down.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s face crossed her mind from time to time. What she sensed what not only the sweetness of the memory but also the bitterness that overshadowed the sweetness.

    Her dear brother would probably nevere back to her.

    ...

    Su Qingsang looked at the Range Rover parked in front of her and blinked her eyes. With suspicion, she turned to see the person in the driver¡¯s seat. She didn¡¯t touch the car door until she confirmed it was Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d leave home with this car this morning.¡±

    Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t a very materialistic man. He had some cars in the garage, but he drove only his Bentley and Benz most of the time.

    He had sports cars too, but he hardly ever drove them to thepany. The Range Rover was not the type of car he liked either.

    ¡°Oh, this car belongs to one of my uncles. He has something to do, so I¡¯m gonna drive his car back to the family house. He¡¯lle to the family house for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Uncle?¡± Su Qingsang remembered him mentioning Huo Yangxiu¡¯s youngest son. ¡°You¡¯re not talking about your grand-aunt¡¯s son, are you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s here.¡±

    His uncle went to Huo Jinyao¡¯spany to visit him at lunchtime, then left in a haste after taking a call. He left the car with Huo Jinyao and told him to drive it back to the family house.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± As he spoke, Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyesnded on the thing holding in Su Qingsang¡¯s hand.

    Su Qingsang was carrying a birdcage covered in a piece of cloth. Whatever was in it was quiet at the time.

    ¡°It¡¯s a parrot.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her, then at the birdcage. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re gonna give this to Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Su Qingsang looked at him with excitement, ¡°I spent the day in the shopping mall but didn¡¯t find anything for Grandpa. Then I passed by the bird and flower market. I think the parrot could be a great gift for him.¡±

    ¡°This was the best one in the shop. He¡¯s intelligent and can say many words. Seriously, he can even talk to you. You don¡¯te back home a lot, so the parrot can keep himpany. Wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡±

    Huo Jinyao burst outughing. He reached out a hand to stroke Su Qingsang¡¯s hair, looking at her affectionately.

    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re so adorable.¡±

    He even stroked Su Qingsang¡¯s messy hair. She stared at him and said, ¡°Just tell me if Grandpa will like it or not.¡±

    ¡°He will. He definitely will.¡±

    Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t help butugh again after he said that. Su Qingsang hadpletely no idea what he wasughing about. ¡°Huo Jinyao, stopughing. I¡¯m gonna give it back to the shop owner and ask for a refund if you think grandpa isn¡¯t gonna like it.¡±

    The bird wasn¡¯t cheap, costing her tens of thousands of yuan.

    Huo Jinyao stoppedughing. He put an arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulders, then leaned toward her and kissed her lips. ¡°Darling, you are so cute,¡± he said.

    She didn¡¯t n to have children so soon, so she bought a bird for Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao...¡± Su Qingsang felt as if Huo Jinyao wasughing at her, ¡°Stop it. Just tell me if Grandpa doesn¡¯t like this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that he¡¯ll definitely like it,¡± Huo Jinyao said as he finally stoppedughing. He never thought that Su Qingsang could get his grandfather such a special gift.

    Trying not tough again, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Darling, I suddenly realized that I¡¯m really a lucky man.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him suspiciously, instinctively feeling a tinge of sarcasm in his voice.

    The car was parked in the family house. Su Qingsang walked in carrying the birdcage. She was a little nervous on her way in, so she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Huo Jinyao again.

    Huo Jiyao put an arm around her shoulders and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa will like it.¡±

    Su Qingsang was excited when she bought the parrot, but Huo Jinyao¡¯s reaction made her a little worried.

    Old Master Huo was sitting on the couch, reading the newspaper with his presbyopic sses on. He waved at Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang as the two came in.

    ¡°Jinyao, Qingsang, good to see you two.¡± he immediately noticed the birdcage which was covered in a piece of cloth, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa...¡± Holding the birdcage, Su Qingsang looked at Old Master Huo. She had to present the gift at that point, even if she thought it wasn¡¯t suitable for Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Grandpa, I found this parrot when I went by the flower and bird market today.¡± she removed the cloth on the birdcage while talking. In the cage was a small, beautiful parrot with green feathers.

    ¡°He can speak. He can say a lot of things. I thought he¡¯s interesting, so I bought him for you. You can y with him when you have time.¡±

    Su Qingsang found the look in Old Master Huo¡¯s eyes a little weird when she finished talking. She got a little nervous again, so she couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s lips were pressed together. She could tell that he was trying not tough.

    Su Qingsang red at him, then turned back to Old Master Huo, said, ¡°Grandpa, this bird can say a lot of nice words.¡±

    She picked up the bird food that the shop owner gave her and put some into the cage while saying to the bird, ¡°Say something.¡±

    Unlike how it acted back in the shop, the bird turned around without even ncing at Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang felt a little embarrassed. She knocked on the birdcage and said, ¡°Hello. Say something to me now.¡±

    The bird didn¡¯t turn back to look at Su Qingsang at all.

    Su Qingsang finally remembered that the bird had a name.

    What was its name again?

    ¡°Jade, say something.¡± It took her a while to recall the bird¡¯s name. Its name was Jade.

    ¡°Jade, hi, say something.¡±

    No matter how she tried, the parrot stayed silent.

    Huo Jinyao and Old Master Huo watched her talking to the bird. They both did their best to keep themselves fromughing out. That was not easy for them to do.

    ¡°It really can talk!¡± Su Qingsang turned to look at Huo Jinyao with embarrassment and disappointment.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want her to be upset. He put a hand on Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, Qingsang. It¡¯ll be fine even if the bird can¡¯t talk.¡±

    How would that be fine? Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t ept that result. ¡°It really can talk.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it can talk,¡± Huo Jinyao said, not daring to argue with Su Qingsang. He had a feeling that the person who sold Su Qingsang the bird lied to her.

    Su Qingsang was going to surprise Old Master Huo with the bird, but it now felt like a joke.

    ¡°Qingsang, please have a seat.¡± Old Master Huo didn¡¯t let himselfugh because he didn¡¯t want Su Qingsang to feel embarrassed, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll tell Cheng to hang it under the eave in the backyard.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the proud parrot. She never thought that she would feel so embarrassed by a bird.

    Mr. Cheng came in and saw the bird, wondering where it came from.

    ¡°Cheng, find a ce to hang the birdcage in the backyard,¡± said Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to feed him.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t forget what the shop owner told her. Hearing Su Qingsang attentively ask Mr. Cheng to take care of the bird, Huo Jinyao became a little jealous of it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feed it. It can¡¯t talk anyway. Just starve this stupid bird for a few days.¡±

    The bird embarrassed his wife, so it deserved to be starved for a few days.

    After he said that, the parrot which had refused to say a word unexpectedly began to talk.

    ¡°You¡¯re stupid. You¡¯re stupid.¡±

    Hearing the bird¡¯s voice suddenly, both Old Master Huo and Huo Jinyao were a little startled. Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t expecting to hear the bird talk like that either.

    ¡°You¡¯re stupid. You¡¯re stupid,¡± the bird repeated, sounding quite unhappy.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t care what the bird was saying. She looked at Old Master Huo and said to him proudly, ¡°See, Grandpa? He can talk!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Old Master Huo finally burst inughter. He found his granddaughter-inw so interesting.

    Huo Jinyaoughed as well. Hearing themugh, Su Qingsang blushed slightly, hid behind Huo Jinyao¡¯s body, and fell into silence.

    ¡°What are you guys talking about here? What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    The voice sounded a little familiar. When Su Qingsang turned around, her eyes instantly popped.

    Why was that man there?

 Chapter 492 - This Is Your Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 492: This Is Your Uncle</h4>

    Old Master Huo was feeling delighted because of the gift that Su Qingsang had given him earlier on, but when he saw a tall figureing in, his smile grew even wider.

    ¡°Yichen,e here.¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡± Zhang Yichen walked up to Old Master Huo and said, ¡°it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve met, uncle. You look as energetic as ever.¡±

    ¡°Not as energetic as you,¡± said Old Master Huo as he looked at Zhang Yichen from head to toe. Zhang Yichen was in his thirties, lookingposed and reliable.

    He had a tall, sturdy body, and the muscles that he had grown in the army made him look very different from ordinary people.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe here with your mom thest time?¡±

    ¡°They had their own things to do, and I didn¡¯t intend to join the party.¡±

    While speaking, Zhang Yichen caught a glimpse of a parrot and the person standing next to the parrot.

    The expression on his face froze for a moment as his eyes scanned the whole of Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    When he came in, Huo Jinyao was standing by Su Qingsang¡¯s side. Huo Jinyao was bigger than Su Qingsang, so he was covering half of Su Qingsang¡¯s body.

    Zhang Yichen couldn¡¯t see Su Qingsang clearly until he walked up to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Jinyao, this is...¡±

    He already had the answer, but he asked the question anyway.

    ¡°Uncle, this is Su Qingsang, your niece-inw,¡± said Huo Jinyao. ¡°Qingsang, this is the uncle we talked about earlier. His name is Zhang Yichen, and he is my great-aunt¡¯s youngest son. He is young, but he is a senior colonel already.¡±

    ¡°Uncle,¡± greeted Su Qingsang. The smile on her face was a little stiff. She didn¡¯t think that she would see Zhang Yichen again right inside her family home after she had run into him earlier that afternoon.

    What surprised her, even more, was the fact that he was her husband¡¯s uncle.

    Thinking about what Zhang Yichen had done to her earlier in the afternoon, which could almost be considered flirting, Su Qingsang suddenly started to feel awkward.

    ¡°Hi, good to see you,¡± said Zhang Yichen. After being shocked for a moment, he adjusted his expression immediately. Then, he reached a hand toward Su Qingsang, as if it was the first time he was seeing her.

    ¡°Good to see you too.¡± Both Old Master Huo and Huo Jinyao were present when he reached his hand out, so Su Qingsang had no choice but to shake his hand.

    His hands wererger than Huo Jinyao¡¯s, and the texture of his palms was a little coarse. Su Qingsang quickly retracted her hand after shaking his hand for less than a second.

    Zhang Yichen gave her another nce because of her sudden reaction. Then he said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t make it to Jinyao¡¯s wedding, and I came here in a hurry today, so I didn¡¯t have the time to prepare you a gift. Please forgive me for that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that, uncle. We¡¯re family, after all, so you don¡¯t have to bring me a gift.¡±

    He was a young man, but Su Qingsang needed to call him uncle because he was indeed Huo Jinyao¡¯s uncle. Thinking about what he had done earlier that afternoon, Su Qingsang still felt a little ufortable.

    However, she realized one thing. He was a serviceman. Hence, back in the afternoon, he was probably carrying out some kind of secret mission that was not to be known by someone like her.

    With that realization, the fear and dislike Su Qingsang had held for Zhang Yichen began to fade.

    ¡°I do owe you a gift. I will bring it to you next time.¡±

    Zhang Yichen looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes. She had dropped her eyelids, so he could only see her red lips.

    Recalling how close they had been in each other¡¯s presence earlier that afternoon, he, for some reason, felt his throat growing tight.

    He turned his eyes to the parrot, then to Old Master Huo, asking, ¡°Uncle, what were you guysughing about just now?¡±

    ¡°About this,¡± he said, pointing to the parrot. Thinking about what had happened earlier on with the parrot, Old Master Huo¡¯s wrinkled face was once againyered with a faint smile.

    ¡°Qingsang doesn¡¯t want me to feel lonely, so she bought a parrot to keep mepany. We were talking to it just now.¡±

    For some reason, the parrot had been quiet since Zhang Yichen entered the door.

    However, at that point, Old Master Huo had no time for the parrot. He asked Mr. Cheng to take the parrot to the backyard. Then, he waved at Zhang Yichen and signaled for thetter to sit down next to him.

    He liked Zhang Yichen a lot. Like people said, nephews could get very close to their uncles. Zhang Yichen lived in the army most of the time, but he didn¡¯t fail to visit Old Master Huo every time he came to Rong City.

    ¡°I heard from your mother that you¡¯re now a senior colonel. I haven¡¯t gotten a chance to congratte you yet. Young senior colonels like you are quite rare.¡±

    ¡°Not so rare. Besides, they promoted me for my father¡¯s sake. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Stop being so humble. Not even your father could have gotten you promoted if you hadn¡¯t made an actual contribution. You have to perform meritorious service to elevate yourself to higher positions.¡±

    Zhang Yichen smiled without denying it.

    Su Qingsang looked at Zhang Yichen, recalling how she had seen him bravely help other people twice now. The unhappiness she had towards him was now gone, as she learned that he was a serviceman.

    During dinner, Old Master Huo let Zhang Yichen sit next to him, and Huo Jinyao next to Zhang Yichen, between himself and Su Qingsang.

    Huo Jinyao and Zhang Yichen seemed to be quite close. Su Qingsang saw Huo Jinyao leaning toward Zhang Yichen from time to time to talk to him, mainly about their past.

    When Ms. Zhou served them some soup, Huo Jinyao poured some of it for Su Qingsang in a bowl and put it before her as he always did.

    ¡°This soup is full of nutrients. Ms. Zhou made it for you exclusively. Try it!¡±

    Liu Tongjia and Huo Mingguang had already gotten used to Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang¡¯s sweet interaction during every meal.

    Nevertheless, the corner of Liu Tongjia¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard what Huo Jinyao said. Ms. Zhou didn¡¯t make the soup exclusively for Su Qingsang. She made it for Liu Tongjia because she seemed to be feeling a little tired these days.

    Liu Tongjia had moved her lips, preparing to say something. However, she chose to stay silent when her eyesnded on Zhang Yichen.

    Huo Mingguang was even quieter than his wife. After all, they had both gotten so tired of watching Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang¡¯s sweet interaction.

    Unlike them, Zhang Yichen was watching their interaction for the very first time. He had sat next to Huo Jinyao, watching him add soup to Su Qingsang¡¯s bowl and put food on her te from time to time during the entire meal.

    He had never seen that side of Huo Jinyao before, nor the way Su Qingsang was now.

    He only remembered Su Qingsang with a cunning smile on her face when facing the family of the woman who attempted to ckmail him in the hospital. He also recalled the way she had jokingly asked him if he had been ckmailed again.

    He also remembered her being scared but trying very hard to stay calm earlier in the afternoon, along with the way she had looked at him with eyes very alert.

    His heart raced a little but he couldn¡¯t control it, so he lowered his head to focus on the food.

    He knew that she was his niece-inw. However, the impression she had left on him through the several short meetings they had was imprinted very deeply in his mind.

    ¡°Yichen, how long will you be staying in Rong City this time?¡±

    Old Master Huo¡¯s question alerted Zhang Yichen.

    ¡°Three days.¡±

    ¡°Stay here in the family house then,¡± said Old Master Huo. Zhang Yichen was going to say no but changed his mind when he saw from the corners of his eyes that Su Qingsang was putting some food into Huo Jinyao¡¯s bowl.

    Old Master Huo was delighted. He asked Mr. Cheng to prepare a room for Zhang Yichen.

    ...

    After she took a shower, Su Qingsang came out but didn¡¯t see Huo Jinyao in the room. She called Huo Jinyao on the phone, but he didn¡¯t answer the call. She looked at the time, then put on her coat and went downstairs.

    After she asked Mr. Cheng about Huo Jinyao¡¯s whereabouts, she found him in the gym inside the family house.

    She heard a loud noise from the gym when she walked to the door.

    The gym wasrge. Half of it was upied by all kinds of equipment, while the other half was paved with a thick mat, looking like a yoga studio.

    Su Qingsang pushed the door open and saw Huo Jinyao and Zhang Yichen fighting an intense battle in the area she had thought was a yoga studio, thest time she came here.

    She could tell that they weren¡¯t fighting a real fight.

    Zhang Yichen was good at fighting, but so was Huo Jinyao. They were both attacking each other fiercely.

    Suddenly, Zhang Yichen changed his way of fighting andunched a series of attacks. Huo Jinyao quickly adjusted his fighting style to match his opponent.

    Su Qingsang knew little about wrestling, but she could tell that Zhang Yichen was better at it than Huo Jinyao was.

    Huo Jinyaosted a long while under Zhang Yichen¡¯s attacks but was thrown to the ground eventually.

    ¡°Are you really making this serious?¡± asked Huo Jinyao, gasping for air. He had said this to Zhang Yichen when thetter pressed him on the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown weak.¡± Zhang Yichen sprang up and reached towards Huo Jinyao to help him stand up. ¡°You haven¡¯t been exercisingtely, have you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Huo Jinyao admitted. ¡°I have a lot of work to do in thepany. I¡¯m not like you. You practice every day in the army. How can I bepared to you?¡±

    He got up, punched Zhang Yichen in the chest while gasping, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you hit me so hard. That hurt like hell.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had a feeling that today, Zhang Yichen hadn¡¯t fought him like he usually did. He fought even harder instead.

    Before asking Zhang Yichen the reason for his sudden aggressiveness, he saw Su Qingsang from the corner of his eye and put on a big smile.

    ¡°Darling.¡± He walked up to Su Qingsang inrge steps and held her hand. ¡°You see, uncle has hurt me. How awful is he!¡±

    Su Qingsang gave Zhang Yichen a quick nce, then turned to Huo Jinyao with concern, asking him, ¡°Are you hurt? Where?¡±

    ¡°Here, here, and here.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t consider making his wife worry about him as something to be humiliated about. He quickly pointed at a few more areas on his body.

    Su Qingsang intended to lift Huo Jinyao¡¯s shirt to give it a check but paused when she saw Zhang Yichen walking over.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room. I¡¯ll treat you with some ointment.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Jinyao was satisfied with the worried look on Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes. He leaned towards her and kissed her on the cheek, even though Zhang Yichen was right beside him.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time Huo Jinyao did that in front of other people, but Su Qingsang felt especially awkward when he did that under Zhang Yichen¡¯s watchful gaze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Do you not want me to apply the ointment for you?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do,¡± said Huo Jinyao as he turned and waved at Zhang Yichen. He said, ¡°Uncle, we will continue this fight again next time.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded at Zhang Yichen, then left together with Huo Jinyao.

    Zhang Yichen stayed where he was. He sensed a faint aroma that was floating in the air. It was Su Qingsang¡¯s.

    Su Qingsang had obviously just taken a shower. He saw small droplets of water falling from the tips of her hair and inhaled the smell of her shower gel.

    She had left, but her scent lingered in the air, gently caressing him.

    Zhang Yichen stood there motionless.

    He had grown up in a military camp. Since he was little, there had been barely any other females in his life apart from his mother and sister. He had some female colleagues, and sometimes, he went on missions with them. However, the women in the army mostlycked obvious femininity.

    He hadn¡¯t met a lot of women like Su Qingsang. Thus, when he first met her, he hadn¡¯t been expecting his rtionship with her to turn out this way.

    He leaned gently against the wall. The aroma in the air grew fainter and fainter, eventually fading away. The glow in Zhang Yichen¡¯s eyes turned dimmer and dimmer, finally losing its spark.

 Chapter 493 - Hes so over the Line

    <h4>Chapter 493: He¡¯s so over the Line</h4>

    After they had gone up, Su Qingsang found Huo Jinyao¡¯s skin even more bruised.

    Huo Jinyao had strong abdominal muscles, but the skin under his clothes was very fair. The bruises looked especially obvious on his fair skin.

    ¡°How did you get bruised so badly?¡± asked Su Qingsang. Seeing the several bruises on Huo Jinyao¡¯s body, she wasn¡¯t only wearing a look of concern but also showed some discontent on her face. ¡°Your uncle is so over the line, isn¡¯t he? He is a soldier. He¡¯s certainly stronger than you are. How can he hit you so hard?¡±

    She knew that Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t possibly win, but had still tried his best to hit him very hard. That produced outrageous consequences.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m fine.¡± Huo Jinyao liked to see Su Qingsang worry about him. ¡°He didn¡¯t take much advantage of me. I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯s injured too.¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t be as injured as you are,¡± said Su Qingsang as she looked at the two bruises on Huo Jinyao¡¯s stomach. Her brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Go and take a shower. I¡¯m going to get the ointment.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± said Huo Jinyao carelessly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The bruises will be gone tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°No, they won¡¯t.¡± Merely looking at those bruises made Su Qingsang suffer in agony. ¡°Go and take a shower. I¡¯m going to ask Mr. Cheng to bring the ointment upstairs.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had no other choice but to take a shower as his wife ordered him to. When he came out of the shower, Su Qingsang was already holding the ointment, waiting for him by the bedside.

    After the shower, the bruise on his waist grew even darker. The worried look on Su Qingsang¡¯s face became more and more obvious.

    ¡°Why did you fight your uncle?¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a fight. We were battling.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to argue with him. In her eyes, fighting and battling meant the same thing.

    The thermostat was on. Huo Jinyao bared his upper body to let Su Qingsang apply the ointment for him.

    Su Qingsang put the ointment on Huo Jinyao¡¯s skin. Huo Jinyao gasped in pain once her fingers touched his skin.

    ¡°It hurts, it hurts.¡±

    ¡°You deserve this,¡± said Su Qingsang as she gave him a piercing re, but her movement became much gentler than before. ¡°Hopefully this will stop you from battling him again.¡±

    ¡°You may not know this yet, but Yichen and I, we¡¯re always like this.¡±

    In front of Old Master Huo and the other elderships, Huo Jinyao called Zhang Yichen ¡®uncle¡¯. In private, they were close to each other, so Huo Jinyao always called him by his name.

    Huo Junyao knitted his brows and narrowed his eyes when Su Qingsang applied the ointment for him. Su Qingsang responded to him with a re.

    ¡°Seriously.¡±

    Huo Jinyao recalled the time he had spent in the army. ¡°You know what? I was once in the military camp that my great-aunt lived in. I was with my uncle back then. I admit that I¡¯m not as good a fighter as he is.¡±

    Zhang Yichen practiced every single day. An ordinary person couldn¡¯t possibly be a senior colonel from a soldier within just about ten years as he had managed to.

    ¡°He got another promotion when he made new merit, so darling, I lost the fight to him not because I¡¯m bad. It¡¯s because he¡¯s too good.¡±

    Su Qingsand realized that the rtionship between people could be unpredictable. Old Master Huo wasn¡¯t the only one who liked Zhang Yichen very much. Huo Jinyao and he were close too. He was closer to Zhang Yichen than he was to Huo Yifan and his brother, and Wei Sihai and his sister.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Hearing him talking loquaciously even after getting injured, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but rub the bruises on his skin even harder.

    Watching Huo Jinyao¡¯s face twist, she said with satisfaction, ¡°I know you¡¯re good. You don¡¯t need to exin.¡±

    She had seen some videos about how soldiers were trained. Someone who spent most of his days in the office like Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t possibly bepared to the ones who were serving in the army.

    ¡°Darling,¡± said Huo Jinyao gently. He was really worried that his wife might consider him weak.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Zhang Yichen is an outstanding fighter, but it¡¯s because of his special family background. If I was in the army, I would definitely be a better fighter than he is. Do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°I do. I believe whatever you say.¡±

    It sounded like she obviously didn¡¯t believe him. How could Huo Jinyao let his wife think of him like that?

    As Su Qingsang finished applying the ointment for him, he took away the ointment bottle from her hand and put it aside. Then, he turned to press Su Qingsang down on the bed.

    ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯m better than him?¡± Huo Jinyao squinted at her in a very dangerous way.

    ¡°Stop this. I haven¡¯t even washed my hands.¡± Her hands were covered in the ointment. It was very oily.

    ¡°Why do you need to wash your hands? You can wipe it all over me.¡±

    Su Qingsang almostughed because of what Huo Jinyao¡¯s said. But soon, she wasn¡¯tughing anymore.

    ...

    In the morning, Su Qingsang woke up feeling tired. She wouldn¡¯t have left the bed if she didn¡¯t have to go to work.

    Huo Jinyao got up early to exercise. Su Qingsang quickly put on her clothes and went downstairs. She had limited time, so she moved quickly, or else she could bete for work.

    Just as she was around the corner of the staircase, Su Qingsang yawned and didn¡¯t pay attention to the stairs under her feet. As a result, she missed a step.

    She gave a sudden movement as if going to slip, automatically reaching her hand towards the guardrail nearby.

    However, there was some distance between her and the guardrail. Just as she thought she was going to fall off the stairs, a pair of strong hands held her waist and brought her body away from the edge of the stairstep. She was put in a wider area around the corner.

    Su Qingsang patted her chest due to the lingering fear she had even after attaining a firm foothold. Only then did she realize what had happened. Her eyesnded on the muscr chest before her.

    Huo Jinyao was in the gym, so who was the one holding her right now?

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m good,¡± she said awkwardly, looking at Zhang Yichen¡¯srge eyes and dark brows.

    Zhang Yichen looked at Su Qingsang, slowly retracting his hands. He was as tall as Luo Jinyao. Realizing that Su Qingsang¡¯s had a pale face because of what happened earlier on, he felt that he should have taken his hands off her sooner.

    ¡°Watch your step next time.¡±

    Su Qingsang pressed her lips together, feeling uneasy upon hearing that.

    She had never made such mistakes before. This was the first ident.

    She took a step backward, preparing to keep going downstairs.

    Zhang Yichen held her again and said, ¡°be careful.¡±

    The stairs were right behind her. She could fall again if she stepped further backward.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Qingsang dropped her head and thanked him. Then, made a step sideways to make sure that she didn¡¯t fall again. She also wanted to free herself from his grip.

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s hand had been on her waist just a few seconds ago but now, it was untouched.

    He automatically made a fist with his hand, his eyes still fixed on Su Qingsang¡¯s face. ¡°Be careful,¡± he said.

    ¡°I will, thank you.¡± Su Qingsang had nothing more to say to him. She turned and kept going down the stairs. This time, she had her head lowered, eyes on the stairs.

    Zhang Yichen was going downstairs too. He followed closely behind Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang wanted to move faster, but that would have been too obvious, so she maintained her original pace.

    Since she was focusing on the stairs, she didn¡¯t realize that the tall Zhang Yichen who was walking behind her could easily see the marks on her neck.

    Zhang Yichen wasn¡¯t very experienced in the area of love. Nevertheless, he recognized those love bites. The one who had left those marks on the back of her neck could only be Huo Jinyao.

    That displeasing discovery dimmed the glow in Zhang Yichen¡¯s eyes again.

    Around the corner of the stairs on the second floor, Liu Tongjia witnessed everything that had happened just now. She clenched her fist so hard that her fingers turned pale.

    ...

    Zhang Yichen was going to stay in Rong City for three days. He would be living in the family house during those three days.

    For that reason, Huo Jinyao drove to pick Su Qingsang up from work every day and then brought her back to the family house.

    The third day was a Saturday. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t need to work that day, so she got up early to y Taiji together with Old Master Huo.

    She had learned some actual Taiji skills in the past but stillcked strength. Old Master Huo believed that it was because she ate like a bird, so he often told her to eat more.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m a woman. Please stop saying that I eat like a bird. I have a big appetitepared to the other girls.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re skinny. You need to gain some weight.¡±

    Old Master Huo had been a little unhappy before because Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang lied to him about wanting to have children. However, after listening to his grandson¡¯s exnation, he wasn¡¯t angry anymore.

    He knew that Huo Jinyao was in a strained rtionship with his mother. Thus, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want children yet, but Liu Tongjia med Su Qingsang for it.

    All Old Master Huo wanted was his family to be in peace and filled with happiness. He didn¡¯t want to be worrying about small things like that.

    Before Su Qingsang could say anything, she heard someone call ¡®Grandpa¡¯ from under the eave from a distance away.

    It was the parrot. The bird refused to talk at first, but in thest two days, it had be rather talkative as no one had been paying any attention to it.

    ¡°What a noisy bird,¡± Old Master Huoughed.

    He never thought that Su Qingsang would buy him a bird. It was a unique gift.

    ¡°It¡¯s noisy indeed.¡±

    Earlier, Su Qingsang had thought that the man who sold her the bird might have lied to her. However, it turned out that she was wrong.

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    The smile on Su Qingsang¡¯s face grew smaller when she heard that voice.

    ¡°Uncle,¡± she said as she turned and nodded slightly to Zhang Yichen.

    Seeing Huo Jinyao standing by his side, she immediately grinned again, made a step forward and put her arm around his.

    ¡°Have you finished exercising?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Jinyao nodded and looked at Su Qingsang affectionately.

    Zhang Yichen stood on the side, watching the sweet interaction between the young couple. It bothered him that she called him ¡®Uncle¡¯. Clearly, in the family, he and the couple didn¡¯t even belong to the same generation.

    ¡°Erm,¡± said Zhang Yichen as he quickly nced at Su Qingsang, then turned to Old Master Huo. ¡°Uncle, what were you two talking about? You sounded quite happy.¡±

    ¡°We were talking about the bird. I said that it¡¯s noisy.¡± Old Master Huo now found the parrot rather interesting.

    ¡°You¡¯re noisy! You¡¯re noisy!¡±

    The bird had lived in a flower and bird store before. It was well-trained by its previous owners. At that moment, it even picked an oral fight with Old Master Huo.

    Su Qingsang wanted tough, but she only gave a small smile, as Zhang Yichen was standing right beside her.

    ¡°Is it fighting with Grandpa now?¡± asked Huo Jinyao as he rubbed the top of her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Qingsang looked at the bird under the eave, also finding it interesting. ¡°He never talks to me, but he gets excited every time it hears someone say something bad about him.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s probably a stupid bird.¡± Huo Jinyao red at the bird while saying, ¡°stupid bird.¡±

    As expected, the parrot was instantly irritated. It pped its wings in the cage, screaming, ¡°you¡¯re stupid! You¡¯re stupid!¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Both Old Master Huo and Huo Jinyao burst out inughter.

    Zhang Yichen also turned the corners of his mouth up. He turned, nced at Su Qingsang and said, ¡°uncle, You¡¯ll never feel lonely again as you have the bird now. My niece-inw has given you such a wonderful gift.¡±

    The words ¡®niece-inw¡¯ sounded weird,ing out of his mouth. Thinking about the brief meetings she had had with him earlier, Qu Qingsang had a feeling that there were some hidden meanings behind the words he had spoken.

 Chapter 494 - I Need You

    <h4>Chapter 494: I Need You</h4>

    Su Qingsang ignored Zhang Yichen¡¯s words. She was directing all her attention towards Huo Jinyao instead.

    ¡°Jinyao, let¡¯s go for breakfast. I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had a brief conversation with Old Master Huo and Zhang Yichen. Then, he put an arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s waist and headed towards the dining room together with her.

    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go for breakfast too,¡± Zhang Yichen said, as he turned and held Old Master Huo¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Old Master Huo said without thinking. The two of them followed behind Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang was whispering to Huo Jinyao. The parrots had been saying some funny things the past few days.

    She bought the parrot because she thought that the bird would say nice words to Old Master Huo. However, the parrot hadn¡¯t said even one nice word so far. Instead, it turned out to be very good at quarreling with people.

    She really wasn¡¯t expecting a bird like that. She felt a little embarrassed about it, but Huo Jinyao found it amusing. It was funny to have such a bird in the house.

    Zhang Yichen was holding Old Master Huo¡¯s arm while talking to him. However, his eyes were fixed on Su Qingsang the whole time.

    He saw the faint smile she had on her face when she was talking to Huo Jinyao. She wasn¡¯t breathtakingly beautiful, but the shine in her eyes was so charming.

    Zhang Yichen absorbed all the charm that Su Qingsang exhibited unwittingly. As he looked at her, his eyes glowed as if there was a me leaping in his eyes.

    However, the me in his eyes dimmed very soon.

    ...

    After staying in the family house for three days, Zhang Yichen returned to the army.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t spend any more time thinking about what had happened between herself and him since she learned who he really was.

    As for what happened in that alley, she just considered it an ident and didn¡¯t think much about it.

    However, that day, before getting off work, she was very surprised to see Zhang Yichen show up at the door of her office.

    She called him ¡®Uncle¡¯ when she saw him. Upon hearing that, the other two doctors in the office stopped paying attention to the two of them.

    ¡°Can I help you, Uncle?¡±

    The look on Zhang Yichen¡¯s face told Su Qingsang that something was wrong. She picked up her bag and walked out of the office.

    ¡°Are you off work?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good. Come with me.¡±

    While speaking, Zhang Yichen attempted to hold Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. Su Qingsang hurriedly made a step backward and looked at Zhang Yichen with disapproval.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Uncle?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Zhang Yichen looked around nervously. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°can youe with me now? I need your help.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s it about first.¡±

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s voice was soft but sounded anxious. ¡°It¡¯s urgent. I need a doctor, now.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him from head to toe. At that moment, she discovered some strange stains on Zhang Yichen¡¯s ck coat. Those stains weren¡¯t very obvious, but she still recognized them as bloodstain.

    ¡°Will I be needing medical tools?¡± she immediately asked, wearing a serious look.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhang Yichen nodded. ¡°Can you grab them quickly?¡±

    ¡°Just a moment.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t ask further questions. She went to the pharmacy, got some medicines and bandages, then returned to her office and picked up a whole set of scalpels.

    She spent less than ten minutes to do all that.

    After that, she followed Zhang Yichen out of the hospital gate and got into his car without saying anything.

    Zhang Yichen stepped on the elerator once Su Qingsang got into the car. He drove the car very fast.

    The high speed made Su Qingsang feel a little ufortable. She didn¡¯t say anything throughout and only looked outside the window to distract herself.

    About five minutester, they reached their destination. Zhang Yichen brought Su Qingsang to an austere looking apartment.

    The building was so old that even the exterior walls were mottled.

    Looking at the building, Su Qingsang briefly hesitated to enter. However, seeing the serious look on Zhang Yichen¡¯s face, she decided to follow him upstairs. They walked through a door.

    She smelled blood the moment she stepped into that apartment.

    ¡°Save him, hurry up.¡±

    In the bedroom, an injured man was lying on the bed. At first nce, Su Qingsang recognized him as the man with a crew cut. He was with Zhang Yichen in the alley thest time.

    ¡°He¡¯s been shot three times. There is one bullet in the arm, one in the stomach, and one in the thigh.¡±

    ¡°So severe? Why didn¡¯t you send him to the hospital?¡±

    While asking the question, Su Qingsang stepped up and started checking the man¡¯s wounds.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    Zhang Yichen didn¡¯ t give any further exnation. Su Qingsang gave him a brief nce, then stayed silent. She focused on the man who was almost covered in blood.

    The wounds on his arm and thigh didn¡¯t look so bad, but the one in his stomach seemed lethal.

    The man was lucky to even be alive after being shot three times and losing so much blood.

    ¡°I was thinking of taking out the bullets for him, but they¡¯re too deep and I¡¯m afraid that I might identally worsen his injury.¡±

    Some of the man¡¯s external organs had already been injured. Zhang Yichen was worried that he might cause further injury to the man, so he went to ask Su Qingsang for help.

    ¡°I¡¯ve dressed his wounds, but we still need to take out the bullet.¡±

    ¡°I get it.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t waste any time. She was an obstetrician but was also familiar with procedures such as stitching wounds.

    She took off her coat and put it aside, then put the tools that she had brought by the bedside.

    After that, she bent over, cut open the man¡¯s clothes and started dealing with the wound.

    While doing that, she found the anesthetic she brought unnecessary, because the blood-loss had already made the man lose consciousness.

    The man was shot in the stomach, but fortunately, his internal organs weren¡¯t damaged. Otherwise, Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t have dared to dig out the bullet just like that.

    The bullet brushed across the man¡¯s stomach and almost punctured it.

    Su Qingsang was shocked by how lucky the man was. Without wasting any more time to think, she quickly took out the bullet from the man¡¯s stomach. Then, she took out the remaining bullets in his arm and thigh.

    She stitched the wound immediately after she took out every bullet. She did it as quickly as possible, as she was worried that the man might lose his life if she hesitated too much.

    She had been a doctor for years. She had stitched the wounds on the stomachs of many women, but this was the very first time she did it for a man.

    It was a new experience. She didn¡¯t dare to rx, not even a little bit. About two hourster, she finally dressed all the man¡¯s wounds well.

    After putting a bandage on the man¡¯s arm, Su Qingsang felt that her legs became a little numb.

    The weather was cold and the apartment didn¡¯t have a heater. However, her back was still sweating slightly.

    She stood straight and saw Zhang Yichen, who had been standing by the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s done. He¡¯s fine for now,¡± she said to him in a very low voice.

    ¡°For now?¡± Zhang Yichen nced at his friend who was still ghastly pale and said, ¡°what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s suffered serious blood-loss. Normally, a patient like him would need a blood transfusion. However, you didn¡¯t send him to the hospital. I have dressed his wounds for the time being but tonight will still be very dangerous for him. You need to keep an eye on him. He can be considered out of the woods if he wakes up tomorrow morning.¡±

    Honestly, the man had a very strong life-force. It was almost a miracle that he managed to stay alive even after being shot three times and suffering so much bad blood-loss.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Zhang Yichen. He understood what she was trying to say.

    Su Qingsang had finished what was needed to be done by her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll look after him,¡± Zhang Yichen said as he looked at the man.

    Su Qingsang nodded and stretched her body. Noticing that Zhang Yichen was looking at her, she dropped her arms, feeling a little awkward.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna leave if there¡¯s nothing else I can do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Su Qingsang snapped back. She nced at the man on the bed and said, ¡°I think you should stay here to take care of him. I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡±

    The man was injured so badly, and couldn¡¯t have a blood transfusion. Su Qingsang really wasn¡¯t sure if he would survive the night. ¡°Oh,¡± she added. ¡°He has bled excessively, so he might have a fever in the middle of the night. Remember, you cannot let the fever grow high. If you fail to control it, wipe his body with ethyl alcohol.¡±

    She had brought some ethyl alcohol whening. Some of it was still left in the bottle, so Zhang Yichen could use it.

    ¡°Okay, I get it. Thank you,¡± Zhang Yichen thanked her with solid sincerity.

    At that moment, he looked nothing like the man who Su Qingsang believed, almost molested her in the alley. Su Qingsang felt a little weird, so she went out of the bedroom, picked up her bag and left.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to deal with this?¡± Zhang Yichen looked at her clothes. Her own clothes were stained by the man¡¯s blood when she was dressing his wounds.

    It was indeed inappropriate and dangerous for her to go out just like that.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have a coat,¡± said Su Qingsang as she put on the coat.

    The coat had covered the bloodstains on her clothes indeed. Zhang Yichen stopped talking, but when Su Qingsang touched the doorknob, he called her name again.

    ¡°Su Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone else about what happened today.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a big-mouthed person.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even tell Jinyao about it.¡±

    Su Qingsang turned to look at Zhang Yichen and nodded seriously while making eye-contact with him.

    ¡°And, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what exactly Zhang Yichen and his friend were doing, but she could make a wild guess.

    He asked her to keep the secret, and she intended to do that.

    After leaving the building, Su Qingsang spent a short while observing the surrounding environment by the entrance, then took a detour out of the alley.

    By the time Su Qingsang had arrived home, Huo Jinyao was already at home. He obviously had just taken a shower, as the tip of his hair was still a little moist.

    He was sitting on the bed, reading a book. As Su Qingsang came in, he put down the book,nded his eyes on the few bags Su Qingsang¡¯s was carrying in her hands.

    ¡°Did you go shopping?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Su Qingsang nodded. She dropped the bags and said, ¡°I missed your calls as I was shopping. I just saw the missed calls earlier in the elevator.¡±

    ¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡± Huo Jinyao got off the bed and walked up to Su Qingsang. He noticed with a nce that Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t wearing the same clothes she had worn in the morning.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang picked up a bag while speaking and took out a Versace leisure suit from it.

    It was a blue, pin-striped suit. She put it on Huo Jinyao¡¯s body and said, ¡°try it on.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t take the suit immediately but looked at Su Qingsang with surprise. He asked, ¡°why did you buy me a suit?¡±

 Chapter 495 - Did You Do Anything Evil That You Felt Sorry for Me?

    <h4>Chapter 495: Did You Do Anything Evil That You Felt Sorry for Me?</h4>

    He saw at her with a questioning look. Su Qingsang seemed to ignore the look on his face but said peacefully, ¡°I saw this suit while shopping and thought it would suit you, so I bought it.¡±

    Su Qingsang nned to go straight home when she came out of the apartment where Zhang Yichen and his friends stayed in. However, she thought of the bloodstain on her clothes and decided to buy some new clothes to change into.

    After shopping for herself, she passed by Versace and saw that leisure suit in the window.

    She liked it at first nce, because of its design and color.

    She didn¡¯t know much about fashion brands, and she knew that almost all of Huo Jinyao¡¯s clothes were custom-made. However, that didn¡¯t quench her impulsion to buy that suit for Huo Jinyao.

    Detecting the excitement in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes, Huo Jinyao started to put the suit on while cracking a joke to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°As the famous saying goes, anyone who is unountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions. Darling, did you do anything evil that you felt sorry for me and bought this suit?¡±

    Su Qingsang reached out and grasped Huo Jinyao¡¯s shirt-front.

    ¡°Yeah, I did something really bad. I was on a date with a man just now. After that, I was worried that you might find out, so I bought you a suit to make you happy.¡±

    Was he the only one who knew how to talk nonsense? No, she could do that too.

    Huo Jinyao paused briefly, then leaned toward her. He stared at her face and said, ¡°are you mad? I was kidding.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Su Qingsang said, looking at him and blinking. She never seemed serious. ¡°I was really out with a man earlier. We spent two hours together in a room.¡±

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have suspected you.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her, kissed her on the cheek and then quickly put the suit on.

    He was six-foot and sixteen inches tall, and his upper body was shaped like an inverted triangle. Any suit would look perfect on him.

    The royal blue suit made him look especially energetic. Su Qingsang took a step backward andnded her eyes on Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°I have a great taste, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Of course you do,¡± smirked Huo Jinyao. He didn¡¯t care if the suit wasfortable to wear or not. All he cared about was Su Qingsang¡¯s kindness. ¡°Thank you, darling.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Su Qingsang gave a small smile and said, ¡°I did something that made me feel sorry for you, so I surely needed to be nice to you.¡±

    ¡°Darling.¡± Huo Jinyao put an arm around her waist, easily lifted her and said, ¡°I told you that I was kidding.¡±

    ¡°I was kidding too.¡± Su Qingsang was going to tell Huo Jinyao about what had happened earlier, but since Zhang Yichen asked her not to, she decided to keep it a secret.

    She didn¡¯t know much about what happened in the military, but she was aware that there were rules in the army. She hesitated for quite a while but decided atst that she wasn¡¯t going to tell Huo Jinyao about what had happened earlier that day.

    ...

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t expecting to see Zhang Yichen in the family house again in the near future.

    February had begun. The weather in Rong City grew warmer and warmer. It had been a week since Su Qingsang helped that ¡®friend¡¯ of Zhang Yichen.

    That day, Zhang Yichen was wearing a military uniform, looking especially different.

    Because of the uniform, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but give him a few extra nces.

    Zhang Yichen was very good-looking too, but in a different way from Huo Jinyao. He had rtively masculine facial features, with heavy eyebrows andrge eyes. Doubled with his tall and strong body, he looked impressively dashing.

    In that military uniform, he even looked like a thriving pine tree. As some people said on the inte, all the handsome men had been serving the country nowadays.

    He was indeed a very handsome serviceman.

    When Su Qingsang looked at Zhang Yichen, he was looking at her too. While making eye-contact, he nodded at her slightly as a form of greeting.

    Su Qingsang considered that as a friendly move. After all, she had dealt with his friend¡¯s wounds for him before.

    She quickly turned her eyes away from him, then sat down in front of Old Master Huo together with Huo Jinyao. Soon after they sat down, Liu Tongjia and Huo Mingguang came downstairs.

    Despite the bad rtionship between her and Liu Tongjia, Su Qingsang still stood up to greet them.

    The way Su Qingsang had addressed Liu Tongjia was a little embarrassing. She should by right be calling Liu Tongjia ¡®Mother,¡¯ just like how Huo Jinyao did, but Liu Tongjia apparently wouldn¡¯t like that.

    Su Qingsang had lived in Rong City for quite a while already but still, she never called Liu Tongjia ¡®Mother¡¯ even once.

    She called her ¡®Aunty¡¯. Upon hearing that, Zhang Yichen couldn¡¯t help but have his eyes linger on Su Qingsang¡¯s face for a few extra seconds.

    Neither did Su Qingsang nor Huo Jinyao notice that, but Liu Tongjia did. Her face grew even more sullen than before because of that.

    During dinner, Su Qingsang found Liu Tongjia looking even more unhappy. She looked as if someone had done something to displease her.

    The unhappiness on Liu Tongjia¡¯s face grew very obvious when she looked at Su Qingsang. Shended her dagger eyes on Su Qingsang. Those eyes of hers were filled with unconcealed discontent, and something else more sinister.

    Apart from Su Qingsang, even Old Master Huo and Zhang Yichen had noticed that excessively obvious look in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±

    Liu Tongjia put down her chopsticks and left after having very little food.

    Su Qingsang grew a little nervous. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Jinyao and ask him about what was going on using her eyes.

    Huo Jinyao responded to her with a nce and signaled to her that everything was fine. It wasn¡¯t the first day that Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t like the two of them.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t stop worrying, but it wasn¡¯t the right time for her to ask Huo Jinyao any questions out loud.

    The atmosphere at the dinner table was intense. After dinner, Old Master Huo invited Huo Jinyao to y chess with him.

    Zhang Yichen sat on the side to watch. Su Qingsang watched for a short while and then started feeling bored. She told Huo Jinyao that she was going upstairs, then left.

    Simr to the previous time, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯te upstairs even after Su Qingsang had taken a shower and spent a short while reading.

    Su Qingsang thought for a moment, then went straight to the gym.

    To her surprise, Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t there. Zhang Yichen was there alone, sitting on a bench lifting dumbbells.

    He had already taken off the military uniform. He was wearing a vest only. Su Qingsang saw his strong muscles and olive skin at first nce.

    It was inappropriate for her to stare at his bared skin. Su Qingsang turned her eyes away, preparing to leave. However, Zhang Yichen had seen her already.

    ¡°Are you looking for Jinyao? He¡¯s in the study room with my uncle.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Su Qingsang said and turned to leave. As a thought crossed her mind, she stopped, turned back, and looked at Zhang Yichen. ¡°That man, is he okay?¡±

    Zhang Yichen had already put down the dumbbell. He stood up and walked toward Su Qingsang.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± he said as he walked up to Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t tell how long he had been exercising. His cheeks were a little ruby-colored, but he wasn¡¯t sweating yet.

    ¡°He did have a fever that night. I did what you said, to drop his body temperature. The fever was brought down, and he woke up the next morning.¡±

    ¡°Good, as long as he¡¯s fine.¡± Su Qingsang had only asked that question casually. She felt relief, knowing that the man was fine. After all, he was her first male patient.

    She turned to leave, but Zhang Yichen reached toward her hand without thinking. Su Qingsang saw his movement and instinctively stepped backward.

    She moved too quickly, so she stumbled. Instead of stepping away, she fell backward.

    The moment she lost her bnce, Zhang Yichen swiftly moved forward and held her. Su Qingsang ended up leaning against his chest.

    She quickly pushed against his chest and stood straight. Her palms were still on his muscr chest, while his hands were on her waist.

    That inappropriately close distance made Su Qingsang feel awkward. Zhang Yichen seemed to understand how she felt. He didn¡¯t change his expression, but said to her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just want to say thank you.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Su Qingsang said, her voice a little cold. ¡°You had already said thatst time.¡±

    Yes. he had said that thest time. This time, he was only trying to find an excuse to talk to her.

    She was very close to him at that moment. The familiar aroma once again invaded his nose. It was her scent.

    He moved a foot slightly and wanted to hold her again like how he had just now. However, he knew that Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t like that.

    Without saying anything to him, she turned and left.

    She left at a fast pace. Zhang Yichen followed her with his eyes until she disappeared around the corner.

    Standing there, he took a deep breath. For him, the aroma didn¡¯t fade but grew stronger and stronger instead.

    ¡°Su Qingsang¡± He called her name in his head. He was so focused on her that he hadn¡¯t notice Liu Tongjia standing in the shadow on the other side of the hallway.

    She had seen them holding each other. She couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, but what she had seen was enough for her to picture many scenes in her mind.

    She pulled a long face, walked through the kitchen from that side of the hallway, and went upstairs back to her room.

    ...

    Liu Tongjia was going for a spa session together with Mrs. Xu in the afternoon. Mrs. Xu was Xu Ruoli¡¯s mother.

    Some time ago, she and Mrs. Xu had nearly be rtives by marriage. They were in close contact all the time.

    If Huo Jinyao married Xi Ruoli, their child might have been old enough to go to kindergarten by now.

    This time, the things between them became even worse. Huo Jinyao might have said something to Xu Ruoli that could have made her decide to go abroad and study at the end ofst year. She hadn¡¯t been home for months already.

    Mrs. Xu was a little unhappy bout Xu Ruoli¡¯s decision. She knew that Huo Jinyao was the cause, but didn¡¯t dare to me him.

    Her daughter was such a stubborn person. Who could she possibly me for what had happened? Currently, she was still being nice and polite to Liu Tongjia.

    The two of them went to the beauty salon together and ran into Li Xiangyuan unexpectedly. She was with He Xuanyao, and they seemed to be there for the spa session too.

    ¡°Tongjia?¡± Li Xiangyuan was surprised to see Liu Tongjia. ¡°What a coincidence! I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here.¡±

    Li Xiangyuan was Li Junsheng¡¯s aunt. She was married into He Family and was the mother of He Xuankai and He Xuanyao.

    The He Family wasn¡¯t as wealthy and powerful as the Huo Family or the Li Family. The Li Family was a rather rich family. Li Xiangwan had married below her status.

    She and Liu Tongjia were friends. They knew each other since they were little.

    ¡°What a coincidence indeed,¡± Liu Tongjia said and saw He Xuanyao, who was standing right beside her.

    If she remembered correctly, He Xuanyao used to create all kinds of opportunities to visit her family. She also knew that He Xuanyao liked Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Aunty Huo,¡± greeted He Xuanyao. She was a nice girl in Liu Tongjia¡¯s eyes all the time.

    Liu Tongjia had been scanning the girl with her eyes when something suddenly crossed her mind.

 Chapter 496 - Sheâ€™s Using You as an Excuse

    <h4>Chapter 496: She¡¯s Using You as an Excuse</h4>

    He Xuanyao used to visit the Huo Family very often because she had a liking for Huo Jinyao, right?

    If Huo Jinyao had married He Xuanyao, they must surely have had children by now. He Xuanyao cared so much about Huo Jinyao. She would certainly have been willing to have children with him. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t demand Huo Jinyao to treat her like a princess as well.

    The way that Liu Tongjia looked at He Xuanyao became different as soon as she started having those thoughts.

    He Xuanyao felt a little ufortable under Liu Tongjia¡¯s tenacious gaze. The smile on her face even grew a little stiff.

    Liu Tongjia turned her eyes away and said with a nd look, ¡°let¡¯s do a spa session together. I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    The four of them spent the next couple of hours together. After the massage, Liu Tongjia suggested that they all go for afternoon tea. She was rarely in such a good mood.

    The other three sensed that Liu Tongjia was being more friendly than usual that day. They had no idea why, though.

    As they arrived at a coffeehouse in a five-star hotel nearby, Liu Tongjia held He Xuanyao¡¯s hand and let her sit next to herself.

    ¡°Xuanyao, you used to visit me very often. Why haven¡¯t you been visiting me recently? Don¡¯t you like your Aunty anymore?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Xuanyao had been humiliated so cruelly by Huo Jinyao before. She was, of course, too ashamed to visit the Huo Family again.

    She wasn¡¯t willing to give up just like that, but she was really scared of Huo Jinyao. After all, the He Family¡¯s business in Lin City had already been taken away by someone else.

    ¡°Come and visit me if you still like me. I¡¯m old now, so I like to spend time with young people like you.¡±

    ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re not old. I bet the people who see us now think that we¡¯re sisters.¡±

    ¡°What a sweet girl you are,¡± said Liu Tongjia as she smiled more and more with happiness. ¡°I almost believed you. You need toe and visit me more.¡±

    He Xuanyao had no idea why Liu Tongjia had said that. Li Xiangyuan noticed the look on Liu Tongjia¡¯s face and changed the topic. ¡°I heard that your son is married. Jinyao is a man of good taste. You might as well let your daughter-inw keep youpany instead of Xuanyao.¡±

    Li Tongjia pulled a long face once Li Xiangyuan mentioned Su Qingsang.

    She wasn¡¯t hiding her expression at all. Mrs. Xu and Li Xiangyuan nced at each other with confusion.

    Mrs. Xu couldn¡¯t restrain her impulsion for gossiping, so she joined the conversation with curiosity.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you happy that your son is married?¡±

    ¡°Happy? What is there to be happy about? He has married a woman who has a poor family background and no respect for her elders. More importantly, she might even have some moral problems.¡±

    Thinking about the interactions between Su Qingsang and Zhang Yichen, she wanted to tell Huo Jinyao everything his wife had done.

    However, she was aware that she had no solid evidence to prove that. Besides, Huo Jinyao was so obsessed with Su Qingsang. He probably wouldn¡¯t believe anything his mother said.

    Li Tongjia didn¡¯t share any more information, so the others couldn¡¯t think of a question to ask.

    Li Tongjia didn¡¯t want to talk too much about Su Qingsang, as she felt disgusted talking about her. Before saying goodbye to her friends, she held He Xuanyao¡¯s hand and repeatedly asked the girl toe and visit her.

    She also said something else, such as how her ideal daughter-inw had to be like He Xuanyao because she had a decent family background.

    She didn¡¯t want her daughter-inw to have the title of being an illegitimate daughter like Su Qingsang, who hadn¡¯t known who her real parents were until recently.

    An illegitimate daughter would always be an illegitimate daughter, and would never be good enough for a decent family like the Huo Family. Huo Jinyao was so enchanted by her, so much so that he treated the lowly girl as a precious treasure.

    Liu Tongjia said a lot of other things. She didn¡¯t leave until she was sure that He Xuanyao had understood her intentions.

    After she had left, Mrs. Xu took off as well. He Xuanyao sat there, looking at her mother and said with uncertainty, ¡°mom, what do you think Aunty Huo meant?¡±

    ¡°I think she doesn¡¯t like her daughter-inw. She probably wants Huo Jinyao to get a new wife.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± He Xuanyao had not spent a lot of time together with Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang before. However, she had heard a lot about their rtionship when she was in Lin City.

    How could Liu Tongjia think of something like that?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what she said? She said that some women are shameless nowadays and that they didn¡¯t want to have children, or show respect to their elderships.¡±

    Li Xiangyuan was a smart person. She figured it all out after hearing what Liu Tongjia said. Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t make it specific, but Li Xiangyuan could easily tell whom she wasining about.

    Because of what Li Xiangyuan said, He Xuanyao¡¯s eyes glowed for a second, but a second only.

    Recalling how Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang had humiliated her and what they had made her lose before, she was a little scared.

    ¡°Mom, do you think...¡±

    ¡°Are you silly? You better not get involved in something like that. That¡¯s her son after all. She¡¯s unhappy now, but she¡¯ll think it through sooner orter. When the issue between her and her son is gone, you¡¯ll find yourself in a very embarrassing ce.¡±

    Li Xiangyuan was an experienced person. She had seen a lot of things like that before.

    He Xuanyao had stopped talking. However, she couldn¡¯t get rid of the idea in her mind.

    Su Qingsang had humiliated herst time and she hadn¡¯t had a chance to strike back ever since. She couldn¡¯t tell anyone about that, though.

    If only she could get the support from Liu Tongjia and make Huo Jinyao divorce Su Qingsang...

    Li Xiangyuan kept talking, clearly telling her daughter not to get involved in it.

    He Xuanyao, who had already made up her mind didn¡¯t hear a word she said.

    She didn¡¯t argue with her mother, so after finishing the chat, Li Xiangyuan took her daughter home.

    As all four of them left, the ce quietened down slowly. However, before leaving, none of them had noticed the person sitting in the seat blocked by the potted nt behind them.

    Su Peizhen was sitting there, with a sinister smile on her face.

    ...

    Su Qingsang gradually got used to life in Rong City.

    On the weekends, she always returned to the family house together with Huo Jinyao to spend time together with Old Master Huo, unless she had nightshifts.

    Liu Tongjia still didn¡¯t like her, but she had a strong mind which allowed her to care nothing about Liu Tongjia¡¯s dislike toward her.

    As Huo Jinyao always said, as long as Old Master Huo was on their side, nothing would go bad no matter how much Liu Tongjia disliked Su Qingsang.

    As for Zhang Yichen, Su Qingsang never saw him again after that day.

    She heard from Huo Jinyao that Zhang Yichen had returned to the army. Huo Jinyao seemed to be really close to that uncle of his. Su Qingsang could tell that from the tone he used when talking about Zhang Yichen.

    Not only did Huo Jinyao, but Old Master Huo also liked Zhang Yichen a lot. He couldn¡¯t stopplimenting the young man every time he mentioned him.

    Every time Old Master Huo talked about Zhang Yichen, Su Qingsang could see Liu Tongjia¡¯s face be sullen. She wasn¡¯t sure it was just an illusion or not.

    Over time, Su Qingsang started to believe that Liu Tongjia probably didn¡¯t like Zhang Yichen as her cousin-inw.

    But, why?

    Before sleeping, Su Qingsang rubbed her cheek against Huo Jinyao¡¯s chest, then raised her head to look at him, seemingly wanting to say something.

    She asked Huo Jinyao the question she had in her head. Huo Jinyao looked at her with a small smile.

    ¡°Are you worried about my mom or my uncle?¡±

    ¡°Neither,¡± she said. Liu Tongjia never liked her. She was always sour-faced when she saw her.

    As for Zhang Yichen, there had been a misunderstanding between them. She learned afterward that he was trying to scare her on purpose, but still, she felt a little ufortable about it.

    She intended to stay as far away as possible from that man. She had asked the question purely because of her curiosity.

    ¡°I¡¯m only curious.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t mind her curiosity. He held her, rested his chin on the top of her head, and said with a very soft voice, ¡°my mom doesn¡¯t even like her own son. How can she possibly like my uncle?¡±

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she like you then?¡± Su Qingsang had asked that question without thinking.

    That was too weird. After moving to Rong City, she had learned the fact that Liu Tongjia really didn¡¯t like Huo Jinyao. The dislike Liu Tongjia had for her son was almost unreasonable.

    Huo Jinyao was Liu Tongjia¡¯s only son and the eldest grandson of Old Master Huo. Why on earth didn¡¯t she like him?

    Su Chenghui loved Su Peizhen more than his other children, but never disliked Su Yuxin. Even to Su Qingsang, who was known as an illegitimate child back then, he was never as mean as Liu Tongjia was to Huo Jinyao. He only gave her a cold-shoulder.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t hear his answer. She attempted to raise her head, but Huo Jinyao pressed a hand heavily on the back of her head to stop her from looking at him.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡± She wanted to see his face, but he pressed her head very tightly with one hand and turned off the light with the other.

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    Su Qingsang curled in his arms quietly. She could tell that Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was much lower than before, but couldn¡¯t figure out why.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± he said. While speaking, Huo Jinyao let her liefortably, then put an arm around her waist.

    The light was off so she couldn¡¯t see the look on his face, or figure out how he was feeling at the moment.

    Since he didn¡¯t want to answer that question, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t ask again.

    She put her arm around his waist, rubbed her face against his chest without asking another question.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say anything else but quietly felt his wife¡¯s soft body pressing tightly against his. He also sensed the faint aroma of her shower gel, mixed with her natural, pleasing scent.

    He took a deep breath. His heartbeat was a little uneven just now because of the question Su Qingsang had asked. However, it slowly returned to a normal pace again.

    Su Qingsang had had a long day. She was a little tired already, so after closing her eyes, she soon fell asleep.

    Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t sleep. In the darkness, he heard Su Qingsang¡¯s even breath and held her tighter.

    He rxed his arms slightly after he fell asleep.

    That night, he had the same nightmare again.

    In that dark, narrow space that was looking messy, he was running with his heart full of panic. From behind, footstepse close and closer.

    Atst, an extremely ferocious face came up to his face, erging before his eyes. The words that came out of that mouth had been troubling Huo Jinyao for over twenty years.

    ¡°Go to hell. Go to hell...¡±

    The chaotic images shed across his mind constantly, and the words ¡®go to hell¡¯ echoed in his head over and over again. Huo Jinyao was stuck in that nightmare.

    However, he didn¡¯t wake up like always this time. Unwittingly, he tightened his body and arms.

    Su Qingsang was disturbed by the heat, as the weather was already warm. She felt the arm around her waist grow tighter and tighter.

    While sleeping, she tried to free herself from the arm which was holding her as hard as an iron trap, but couldn¡¯t no matter how hard she tried. Finally, she woke up.

 Chapter 497 - She Doesnâ€™t Mind to Come to Watch the Show

    <h4>Chapter 497: She Doesn¡¯t Mind to Come to Watch the Show</h4>

    Su Qingsang first heard the heavy breathing in the room before waking up fully.

    She raised her head. She couldn¡¯t see Huo Jinyao¡¯s face in the darkness but could feel that he was breathing hard.

    When she raised a hand to turn on the light, she found Huo Jinyao¡¯s forehead covered in sweat.

    She had never seen him like that before.

    ¡°Jinyao? Huo Jinyao?¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond to her. His eyebrows were knitted into a deep frown, and his cheeks were strangely red. More and more sweat formed on his forehead.

    Su Qingsang could tell that Huo Jinyao was stuck in a very bad nightmare at the moment.

    She patted his cheek with her palm. Huo Jinyao paused briefly but soon furrowed his eyebrows again.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡± Su Qingsang called his name again, finding him showing no sign of waking up at all.

    She leaned towards him, held his face with both hands and kissed his lips hard.

    At first, Huo Jinyao¡¯s body tightened. However, slowly, he rxed and stopped sweating. Then he finally woke up.

    He was stunned for a moment as he opened his eyes to find what Su Qingsang was doing to him.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    It was the very first time Su Qingsang saw Huo Jinyao like that. She was really worried. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Huo Jinyao blinked his eyes, thinking about the nightmare he was having. ¡°Did I scare you?¡± he asked Su Qingsang as he put his arms around her.

    ¡°No,¡± replied Su Qingsang. She was still worried about him. She propped up her own body and looked at his face. His forehead was still moist, so she reached out, fetched the tissue from the nightstand to wipe the sweat off his forehead.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t interrupt her movement. He looked at her pretty face which was so close to him, then abruptly turned around andy on top of her.

    Next, he lowered his head to kiss her lips more deeply, not as gently as the way she had kissed him before.

    His kiss was passionate, aggressive and long.

    For a long time, Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t seen Huo Jinyao burst into a passion like that.

    She closed her eyes and let him do whatever he wanted, feeling him fill her body and merge as one with her.

    He was never so crazy. She responded to him by putting her arms around his waist and allowing him to free himself even further.

    When it was over, both of them were sweating profusely. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t go for a shower immediately, though.

    He was still lying on her, while her hands were still on his back.

    ¡°Are you okay now?¡±

    Su Qingsang sounded a little worried. Huo Jinyao stayed silent and buried his head in Su Qingsang¡¯s neck.

    She sensed his breath blow across her neck, which made her feel slightly itchy and hot.

    He wasn¡¯t saying anything, and she didn¡¯t urge him to. Without thinking much, she gently stroked his sweaty back with both hands.

    Slowly, she patted his back as ifforting a child.

    Huo Jinyao closed his eyes, took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    What could possibly happen to him? It was all in the past already. He wasn¡¯t a child anymore. He had grown up.

    Su Qingsang moved her lips slightly, wanting to ask him what on earth had happened and what he had dreamt about.

    But in the end, she asked no questions. All she did was gently pat his back until she grew tired and fell asleep.

    After that, Huo Jinyao propped up his body. He looked at her cheeks which had grown scarlet because of what had happened earlier.

    He dropped his head and gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead.

    Then, he carefully turned around and held her in his arms. He found a morefortable posture for her to have a better sleep.

    He stopped thinking about that nightmare and the ferocious face that had appeared. For the rest of the night, he didn¡¯t dream again.

    Su Qingsang observed Huo Jinyao for the next few nights. She didn¡¯t find him having a nightmare again.

    Of course, she might have fallen asleep and missed Huo Jinyao¡¯s nightmare. After all, she slept well most of the time. She had no way of knowing about it even if he did have a nightmare again because she slept rather deeply almost every night.

    But ever since that night, Su Qingsang never asked Huo Jinyao another question about the nightmare he had.

    After returning to the apartment in town, Huo Jinyao became very busy. The number of times he attended work dinners recently had grown three times more than before.

    He sometimes invited Su Qingsang to go with him, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t like work dinners most of the time. Huo Jinyao never forced her. If she refused to go, he would invite Yang Wenchang.

    Su Qingsang was still curious about Huo Jinyao¡¯s nightmare. She had a hunch that it had something to do with Liu Tongjia.

    Why did Liu Tongjia not like Huo Jinyao? Why did Huo Jinyao have that nightmare? She believed that the two things had to be connected.

    Huo Mingguang and his wife must know the answer, but they would never tell it to Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang thought of someone who might give her the answer¡ªOld Master Huo. Perhaps, she could talk to him about it on Friday when she returned to the family house again.

    ...

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao were surprised when they walked into the living room.

    Old Master Huo wasn¡¯t there, and neither was Huo Mingguang. Huo Mingmei, Huo Mingliang and their families who would usually be there, were absent as well.

    Sitting on the sofa, were Liu Tongjia, Li Wanyu, and He Xuanyao.

    He Xuanyao was a very smart girl. She was well aware that Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t like her. He had given her a cold-shoulder a few times before.

    However, she was tempted by what Liu Tongjia had said. She couldn¡¯t help but want toe into the Huo Family to earn an opportunity for herself. Still, she was worried that Huo Jinyao might embarrass her like he did thest time.

    Therefore, she invited Li Wanyu along with her. Li Wanyu was Li Junsheng¡¯s sister and her cousin. They had a good rtionship.

    More importantly, Huo Jinyao and Li Junsheng were good friends. Huo Jinyao might not respect her but he certainly did respect Li Junsheng.

    Nevertheless, that was only what He Xuanyao believed. Huo Jinyao would surely show respect to Li Junsheng indeed, as long as Li Wanyu didn¡¯t try to cause any trouble.

    ¡°Jinyao.¡±

    Li Wanyu stood up when she saw Huo Jinyao. She had no special feelings for Huo Jinyao and only saw him as a big brother.

    She knew that he was married, but not to Xu Ruoli or He Xuanyao. That made her feel a little ufortable.

    In her eyes, only the rich girls from Rong City were good enough for Huo Jinyao. Su Qingsang was someone who showed up in Huo Jinyao¡¯s life suddenly. Who could tell what kind of person she was?

    She had turned Huo Jinyao into her husband so effortlessly.

    He Xuanyao used to visit the Huo Family very often. Everyone knew that Liu Tongjia liked her and wanted to be her mother-inw. However, in the end, a girl from another city ended up marrying Huo Jinyao, turning He Xuanyao into a joke in Rong City.

    So this time, when He Xuanyao told her about what Liu Tongjia wanted and invited her toe to the Huo Family house together, she agreed without even thinking twice.

    Last time, Huo Jinyao had embarrassed He Xuanyao and herself in front of Su Qingsang. Ever since, they had both been looking forward to a chance to watch Su Qingsang fall into embarrassment.

    With that thought, Li Wanyu couldn¡¯t fully conceal her attitude when she looked at Su Qingsang.

    ¡®She probably doesn¡¯t know how much Liu Tongjia hates her yet, she thought to herself. ¡®Maybe she thought that as long as she married Huo Jinyao, she¡¯ll always be the daughter-inw of the Huo Family.¡¯

    ¡®How naive.¡¯

 Chapter 498 - I like Taking Care of Her. Do You Have Problems with It?

    <h4>Chapter 498: I like Taking Care of Her. Do You Have Problems with It?</h4>

    At first nce, Su Qingsang saw He Xuanyao and surely didn¡¯t miss the almost triumphant look in Li Wanyu¡¯s eyes.

    She turned to Huo Jinyao and nced at him.

    Huo Jinyao held her hand and squeezed her palm gently to let her know that whatever happened, he would handle it.

    Su Qingsang twisted the corners of her lips in a small smile. She found herself trusting Huo Jinyao.

    That feeling of trusting someone, a man, was subtle and strange for her. Surprisingly, she realized that she no longer found it repulsive as she had felt before.

    ¡°Jinyao,¡± Li Wanyu called as she noticed the minor interaction between Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang. Honestly, their interaction made her feel a little ufortable.

    She would rather see Huo Jinyao be as cold, proud and ignoring everyone as he used to, rather than seeing him be nice to only Su Qingsang while neglecting all the other girls.

    ¡°Xuanyao and I both happened to have some leisure time today, so we came over to visit Aunty. We were just talking about you here.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± Huo Jinyao responded to her coldly.

    ¡°Jinyao,¡± said Li Wanyu. She was unhappy with his attitude, but He Xuanyao pulled her sleeve at that moment to signal for her to stop talking.

    After receiving that signal, Li Wanyu stopped talking for the moment.

    ¡°You came home at the right time. Ms. Zhou is preparing dinner, and it¡¯s almost ready.¡±

    While speaking, Liu Tongjia looked at He Xuanyao affectionally and reached out to pull the girl to her side. She said, ¡°you two shall stay here and have dinner with me.¡±

    ¡°As long as Aunty won¡¯t find having us annoying.¡±

    ¡°How can you two possibly annoy me?¡± Liu Tongjia nced at Su Qingsang out of the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m getting old, so I guess I can be uncharming sometimes. I¡¯m so happy that you two are willing to keep mepany.¡±

    Su Qingsang became speechless, watching the scene unfold in front of her eyes. The people who knew little about the family would have thought that He Xuanyao was Liu Tongjia¡¯s child, instead of Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao squeezed Su Qingsang¡¯s palm again and showed no reaction to Liu Tongjia¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mom, where¡¯s grandpa and father?¡±

    ¡°Your grandpa is at your great-uncle¡¯s ce.¡±

    Liu Tongjia had purposely picked the day when Old Master Huo wouldn¡¯t be home, to invite He Xuanyao. If Old Master Huo was to be present, how could He Xuanyao ever have any chance?

    She had asked Huo Mingguang to drive Old Master Huo earlier on.

    Li Wanyu sat before the dining table and watched Su Qingsang sitting down together with Huo Jinyao. She didn¡¯t like Su Qingsang, but she had to admit that Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao had very simr vibes when they sat together. He was handsome and she was pretty.

    Most importantly, Huo Jinyao always put food in Su Qingsang¡¯s bowl and fetched soup for her, as if it was an everyday affair.

    She had never seen Huo Jinyao like that. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at him in shock.

    She had no special feelings for Huo Jinyao. However, seeing him being so nice to a girl, she couldn¡¯t help butpare herself to that girl.

    She and He Xuanyao had known Huo Jinyao way before Su Qingsang did. When was he ever nice to them?

    But still, Li Wanyu wasn¡¯t feeling as bad as He Xuanyao did at that moment. She found the interactions between Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang disgusting, but after all, she wasn¡¯t into Huo Jinyao the way He Xuanyao was.

    ¡®They¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t they? I can¡¯t believe they do this every day,¡¯ she thought.

    Simr to Li Wanyu, He Xuanyao also believed that Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang were showing off their romantic interaction on purpose.

    ¡°Jinyao, doesn¡¯t Miss. Su have hands? Why does she need you to serve the food for her?¡±

    Su Qingsang, who was picking up the soup bowl to have some soup paused and raised her head to look at He Xuanyao. Before she could say anything, Huo Jinyao put a hand on the back of her hand.

    ¡°Miss. He, you are still so young but how is it that you already have poor eyesight?¡±

    He Xuanyao became a little embarrassed. However, seeing Liu Tongjia re at Huo Jinyao angrily, she felt more encouraged. She continued with, ¡°of course I¡¯ve seen Miss. Su¡¯s hands, but, as an adult, she still needs you to take care of her. I guess you must be feeling tired all the time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel tired,¡± said Huo Jinyao frankly. Instead of stopping what he was doing, he put some more food into Su Qingsang¡¯s bowl and said, ¡°I like taking care of her. Do you have a problem with it?¡±

    He Xuanyao¡¯s face turned pale. She felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles.

    ¡°Enough,¡± Liu Tongjia snapped, and nced at He Xuanyao, feeling a little disappointed with the girl.

    Liu Tongjia used to see the girl as someone with an intelligent brain. Why was she being so brainless now?

    ¡°Just eat. Why do you have so much to say?¡± she asked Huo Jinyao.

    Then, she turned to He Xuanyao. Despite her disappointment, she softened her tone of speaking and said to the girl, ¡°Xuanyao, Jinyao is always like this. He¡¯s not being mean to you. Don¡¯t take his words to heart.¡±

    At that moment, Su Qingsang admired Liu Tongjia for how good she was at spinning tales.

    She looked at Huo Jinyao and quietly put some beef into his bowl and smiled at him. The meaning she intended to deliver to him with her eyes was very obvious.

    ¡®See, I¡¯m looking after you too.¡¯

    Huo Jinyao smiled, looking very delighted.

    Su Qingsang seemed like an aloof person all the time but asionally, she could also be as cunning as a fox. He liked that.

    The interaction between the two had quietened down, but the others weren¡¯t blind.

    Li Wanyu looked at Huo Jinyao, then at Su Qingsang, then at He Xuanyao again. She suddenly realized that He Xuanyao wasn¡¯t as capable as she expected her to be and that she probably wasn¡¯t even watching the show that was being staged.

    Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t see anyone else except his wife. Li Wanyu was a spoilt girl, but she was full of pride. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t do anything to embarrass herself.

    Perhaps, she should listen to her brother and not get involved in such things.

    Li Wanyu came around after a short pondering, but He Xuanyao didn¡¯t. She always liked Huo Jinyao. He embarrassed her, but she still didn¡¯t want to give up. The more she thought about it, the more reluctant she was to give up.

    Now, with Liu Tongjia¡¯s support, she felt that she should fight harder for what she wanted.

    After dinner, Li Wanyu spent a short while sitting there, keeping Liu Tongjia and He Xuanyaopany. Detecting the intimacy between Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao, she was more sure about what she had thought before. However, she was afraid that Li Junsheng might be angry at her if he found out that she trying to cause problems in Huo Jinyao¡¯s life.

    With that thought, she decided to leave. Quickly, she stood up and said goodbye to the others.

    Liu Tongjia wasn¡¯t expecting her to leave so soon. However, she wasn¡¯t the most important guest for that night, so Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t try too hard to convince her to stay.

    She asked Huo Jinyao to drive Li Wanyu home. Earlier, when inviting He Xuanyao, she had told the girl not to bring her car.

    Huo Jinyao sat closely beside Su Qingsang without moving at all. ¡°Don¡¯t we have a chauffeur?¡±

    Liu Tongjia immediately pulled a long face. ¡°You have told me before that Junsheng and you are good friends. How are you not even willing to drive his sister home?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll let the chauffeur drive me.¡± Li Wanyu became smart at that point. No matter what Liu Tongjia and He Xuanyao were nning to do, she didn¡¯t n to take part in it.

    ¡°No, Jinyao will drive you,¡± Liu Tongjia insisted. She red at Huo Jinyao with discontent, determined to make him drive Li Wanyu home.

    ¡°Jinyao, go and drive her,¡± ordered Liu Tongjia. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what Liu Tongjia was nning to do, but she didn¡¯t mind finding out.

    Huo Jinyao nced at her with disapproval, but Su Qingsang winked at him.

    Through the few months they had spent together, they had grown to understand each other. Receiving her signal, Huo Jinyao figured out what she was trying to say.

    Reluctantly, he stood up and said, ¡°Wanyu, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Li Wanyu was Li Junsheng¡¯s little sister after all, and her ce wasn¡¯t far away from the family house. Huo Jinyao decided to drive her home, even though he didn¡¯t want to.

    As Huo Jinyao left, Liu Tongjia, He Xuanyao, and Su Qingsang were left alone together in the living room.

    Liu Tongjia was talking to He Xuantong affectionally. Su Qingsang looked at the two of them who were acting like mother and daughter. She didn¡¯t find their behavior annoying, only interesting.

    He Xuanyao was pleased with herself at first but soon, that feeling faded away.

    It was because Su Qingsang didn¡¯t seem affected at all. Not even a slight trace of unhappiness could be detected from her face. On the contrary, she only watched He Xuantong and Liu Tongjia with great interest, as if watching a reality show on television.

    Didn¡¯t she care how Liu Tongjia felt about her at all?

    He Xuanyao had no idea how strong Su Qingsang¡¯s mind was. As an illegitimate daughter who was always cold-shouldered by Li Qianxue and despised by the workers in the Li Family, she couldn¡¯t have survived if she didn¡¯t have a mind that strong.

    Inparison to those people, Liu Tongjia¡¯s attitude was nothing.

    Seeing the calm and peaceful look on Su Qingsang¡¯s face, Liu Tongjia grew angry again.

    She patted the back of He Xuanyao¡¯s hand, sighed and said, ¡°Jinyao has been busy with work these days. Thankfully, you alwayse here to keep mepany.¡±

    ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t even mention it.¡±

    ¡°I mean it. I like you.¡± Liu Tongjia nced at Su Qingsang when saying that. Unlike the way she always looked at Su Qingsang, she looked at He Xuanyao as if thetter was her daughter-inw.

    ¡°Xuanyao, if only you were my daughter-inw.¡±

    ¡°Aunty.¡± Even though she was thick-skinned, He Xuanyao was embarrassed to hear that. After all, Liu Tongjia¡¯s real daughter-inw was sitting right there.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. You are so polite and sensible. If you are my daughter-inw, I believe that you can certainly take good care of him, instead of making him take care of you all day.¡±

    She gave Su Qingsang another piercing nce while speaking. The meaning contained behind that nce was very obvious.

    Su Qingsang seemed not to detect it, though. She rubbed her own nose, taking in the interesting scene before her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not sote though. Xuanyao, are you willing to be my daughter-inw?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked her eyes. ¡°As Huo Jinyao¡¯s wife, I¡¯m sitting right here. Don¡¯t you find it inappropriate to say that right in front of me?¡± she asked Liu Tongjia in her head.

    ¡°Aunty,¡± He Xuanyao blushed and said. ¡°I am.¡±

    Su Qingsang thanked herself for not having drunk any water, or else she might have puked it all from her mouth.

    ¡°I knew I¡¯m right,¡± Liu Tongjia sighed with relief. She looked at Su Qingsang from the corner, her eyes full of scorn.

    ¡°You¡¯re so much better than some selfish people who care only about themselves.¡±

    After listening to Liu Tongjia¡¯s speech, Su Qingsang asked, ¡°does Jinyao have a brother?¡±

    ¡°Are you ying dumb? I¡¯m talking about Jinyao.¡±

    Liu Tongjia gave her a piercing re, then turned to look at He Xuanyao and said, ¡°Xuanyao, tell her if you are willing to marry Jinyao and look after him. Tell her if you want to have a life together with him.¡±

 Chapter 499 - So, Miss. He Likes to Be the Other Woman

    <h4>Chapter 499: So, Miss. He Likes to Be the Other Woman</h4>

    ¡°Aunty,¡± said He Xuanyao with shyness and embarrassment on her face. She nodded and said, ¡°I-I do...¡±

    Her words seemed to give Liu Tongjia more confidence. Liu Tongjia turned, looked at Su Qingsang and said, ¡°you heard her. She does want to marry Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°I heard her,¡± Su Qingsang nodded. She wasn¡¯t deaf. ¡°So, Miss. He would like to be the other woman.¡±

    She would have stood up and left long ago if she hadn¡¯t been curious about what Liu Tongjia and He Xuanyao were nning.

    She wasn¡¯t expecting to hear an unbelievable conversation like that. Since the girl was being so shameless, she didn¡¯t see any reason to be nice to her.

    He Xuanyao¡¯s face instantly turned from being pink to being as pale as a ghost. She red at Su Qingsang. The fire in her eyes seemed to burn through Su Qingsang.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Liu Tongjia couldn¡¯t bear listening to what Su Qingsang had just said. ¡°Who¡¯s gonna be the other woman?¡±

    ¡°How is Miss He going to marry Jinyao if she doesn¡¯t n on being the other woman?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked her eyes. Her pretty face wore a purposely confused look as she continued saying, ¡°I seem to remember that I am Jinyao¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡°She can marry him after he gets a divorce with you,¡± Liu Tongjia told Su Qingsang, making her words sound very reasonable and not trying to hide her discontent at all. ¡°Look at yourself. Which part of yourself do you think is good enough for Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Aunt, neither you nor I have the right to say if I¡¯m good enough for him or not. It¡¯s only up to him. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°If Jinyao wants to divorce me or if he wants something else, he¡¯lle and talk to me about it himself. You really can¡¯t decide this for him.¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang, you think you have his heart holding in your hands so firmly, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Aunt, you misunderstood me,¡± said Su Qingsang. She always knew that Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t like her and she didn¡¯t mind that. After all, she wasn¡¯t anything as attractive as cash. To want to be liked by everyone was not a practical desire.

    ¡°Jinyao and I share an equal rtionship. I¡¯m not holding his heart in my hand because he doesn¡¯t need me to do that. Also, Jinyao and I are a registered couple. Our marriage is protected by thew, so not even you have the right to ask us to get a divorce.¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang. Aren¡¯t you ashamed to say that? Do you think that everyone else is too stupid to guess what kind of a dirty trick you yed to make Jinyao marry you?¡±

    What trick did she y? Su Qingsang blinked. She didn¡¯t remember ying any tricks on Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, get a divorce with him if you still have any shame. Don¡¯t make things ugly for everyone.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m sorry. I do have some shame left, so I cannot do what you want me to. After all, I didn¡¯t cheat on him, and I¡¯m not making any other mistakes. What other reason do I have to get a divorce with him?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t make a mistake? You aren¡¯t even willing to have children with him. Why does our family need a daughter-inw like you? Have you suddenly changed your mind? Do you want children now?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± replied Su Qingsang. She wasn¡¯t against parenting. After all, she was an Obstetrician. She just felt that it was still too early for her to have children now. She might want to have children in a few years.

    However, her spirit of resistance was awakened by Liu Tongjia¡¯s aggressive attitude.

    ¡°Aunt, I have to make it clear to you that I¡¯ve talked about it with Jinyao already. We have no ns to have children anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Liu Tongjia was so angry that she gave a sarcasticugh. ¡°Do you hear yourself? You don¡¯t want to bear Jinyao¡¯s child, and you refuse to let anyone else have children with him. How ridiculous is that?¡±

    Su Qingsang furrowed her brows. Before she could say anything, Liu Tongjia continued saying, ¡°as you can see, in terms of family background, appearance and other factors, Xuanyao is better than you. More importantly, she loves Jinyao sincerely with no calction at all. She¡¯s willing to take care of him and have children with him. You can¡¯t do all that. If you¡¯re aware of what kind of person you are, you should divorce him as soon as possible. Don¡¯t waste his time.¡±

    He Xuanyao sat next to Liu Tongjia with cheeks as red as a beetroot, remaining silent. Looking at the shy look on the girl¡¯s face, Su Qingsang abruptly tittered.

    ¡°Aunt, I can¡¯t tell you if I¡¯m wasting Jinyao¡¯s time or not, but I can tell you that it¡¯d be a real waste of time if he really got together with Miss. He.¡±

    A cunning look could be detected from Su Qingsang¡¯s narrowed eyes. From a long time back, she had already known that He Xuanyao was a shameless person.

    So, there was no reason to save the girl any embarrassment.

    ¡°After all, Jinyao felt nothing for her even when shey by his side with no clothes on. How can Jinyao possibly have children with her?¡±

    Upon hearing that, He Xuanyao¡¯s face instantly turned from red to blue, then from blue to ck, like a color palette that had unfortunately fallen to the ground.

    With the look on her face changing constantly, she abruptly stood up, bit her lip and attempted to rush out.

    ¡°Xuanyao.¡± Liu Tongjia quickly held her hand, then turned to Su Qingsang and said, ¡°what nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Ask Jinyao about it and you¡¯ll know if I¡¯m talking nonsense.¡±

    Su Qingsang stood up. She had spent quite a while watching the show and she was now tired of it. ¡°Miss He,¡± she said, ¡°If you want to have children with Jinyao, I¡¯m fine with it, really. However, in order to make it happen, you have to find out a way to get Jinyao interested in you. Otherwise, how are you gonna make babies with him?¡±

    ¡°You-you are so shameless!¡± He Xuanyao clearly remembered what she had done. But under Liu Tongjia¡¯s faintly questioning eyes, she really couldn¡¯t tell the former about what happened.

    So, she turned to threaten Su Qingsang. ¡°Don¡¯t be perky. Jinyao is obsessed with you now, but he¡¯ll see who you really are sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. He might be obsessed with me only for the time being, but it¡¯s still better than the way he feels about you. He¡¯s really not interested in you at all. Next time, you should spend more time thinking about how to seduce a man. After all, it can really be embarrassing if a man ignores you even after you strip in front of him.¡±

    He Xuanyao bit her lower lip so hard. She shook off Liu Tongjia¡¯s hand and rushed out of the house without turning back.

    She left in a haste but Su Qingsang could still hear her sobbing. She also saw a few drops of tears the girl had shed on the floor.

    Liu Tongjia was as ck as thunder. She red at Su Qingsang with her dagger eyes, seemingly trying to prate through Su Qingsang¡¯s.

    ¡°Good, I¡¯m impressed. I didn¡¯t know that you had such a sharp-tongue.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt,¡± said Su Qingsang and took that as apliment. ¡°I don¡¯t really have a sharp tongue. I just prefer to be honest.¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s face twisted with anger. ¡°Great, you are good at this. I¡¯d like to see how long your tricks will keep working on Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯d like to know about that too. Maybe you can ask him about that for me next time.¡±

    Su Qingsang found herself bing more and more thick-skinned in front of Liu Tongjia.

    Liu Tongjia was so enraged that she couldn¡¯t even say anything else. Atst, she gave Su Qingsang a fierce re, turned and went upstairs without looking back.

    Su Qingsang felt a little helpless. She knew that she wasn¡¯t the sole reason why Liu Tongjia disliked her so much. It was a little unfair for her, actually.

    She turned around and found Huo Jinyao standing by the door, looking at her with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re home.¡± Before she walked to him, Huo Jinyao came up to her and held her in his arms.

    He lowered his head to kiss her on the forehead. The corners of his lips were twisted in a small smile the whole time.

    ¡°Why are you back so soon? Didn¡¯t you drive her home?¡±

    ¡°Her ce is not far away,¡± replied Huo Jinyao. He didn¡¯t intend to tell her about how he had warned Li Wanyu in the car earlier on.

    He was willing to be nice to Li Junsheng¡¯s sister, for the sake of his friendship with him. However, he still warned Li Wanyu to be wise and not to do anything to displease him.

    Abruptly, he dropped his head, pressed his forehead against Su Qingsang¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°He Xuanyao wants to have babies with me, and you¡¯re fine with it? Eh? What are you thinking about?¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed. Did he know what had happened?

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in her indeed.¡± Huo Jinyao suddenly lifted her and carried her in his arms. ¡°And I don¡¯t agree with what you said to her.¡±

    He looked down at her with a very serious look in his eyes. ¡°Next time, when someone offers to have babies with me, you can tell them that I said no. After all, I now belong to you.¡±

    Su Qingsang put her arms around his neck the moment she lost her bnce. She raised her head, looked at him and asked, ¡°do you only belong to me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mrs. Huo.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled because he had called her Mrs. Huo.

    At that moment, she dismissed what had happened earlier an insignificant incident.

    She leaned forward and gave him a soft kiss.

    As she prepared to finish that kiss, Huo Jinyao caught her lips and deepened it.

    Then. the tall and sturdy Huo Jinyao easily carried Su Qingsang upstairs.

    As for He Xuanyao, who had made a scene earlier that night, who cared about her now?

    ...

    Su Qingsang had a huge grin on her face when she saw Shi Mengwan at the airport. She almost jumped onto Su Mengwan to hug her.

    Shi Mengwan had talked about visiting her in Rong City before. She waited for a week after that but Shi Mengwan never mentioned it again, so she thought it wasn¡¯t happening anymore.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t tell me that you wereing until you got onto the ne. Thankfully I didn¡¯t have any surgeries today, or I wouldn¡¯t have been able toe and pick you up.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have any surgeries to do that day but still needed to work. Fortunately, Sui Huiya agreed to let her leave early because she was always working hard.

    ¡°I wanted to surprise you.¡±

    Shi Mengwang pulled her cors together. Spring had begun, but it was still much colder in Rong City than in Lin City.

    She looked around, then asked with disappointment, ¡°why isn¡¯t there any snow?¡±

    ¡°You think there is still snow? The snow melted long ago. You should have told me earlier that you wanted to see the snow view. Next time, I¡¯ll take you to the Snow Country.¡±

    ¡°Alright. But this time, I¡¯m gonna let you give me a wonderful tour of this city.¡±

    ¡°You are very wee,¡± said Su Qingsang, and took over her luggage. She brought her out of the airport to the parking lot.

    After putting the luggage into the car, the two of them got in.

    Shi Mengwan was wearing a scarf and a pair of sunsses when she got off the ne. In the car, she took them both off and showed her face.

    Before starting the car, Su Qingsang noticed her sallow skin. She stopped short, then leaned toward Shi Mengwan to stare at her face.

    ¡°Did you not rest well? Howe you don¡¯t look very well?¡±

 Chapter 500 - Its Because You Abandoned Me

    <h4>Chapter 500: It¡¯s Because You Abandoned Me</h4>

    ¡°Really?¡± Shi Mengwan asked as she touched her face. She looked at Su Qingsang, turned up the corners of her lips and gave her a guilty smile. ¡°It¡¯s maybe because I stayed up workingtest night.¡±

    ¡°You.¡± Su Qingsang poked her forehead with a finger, said, ¡°you haven¡¯t been taking care of yourself since I moved from Lin City, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Recalling running into Zhan Haoze again yesterday, Shi Mengwan¡¯s smile grew stiff.

    Sensing the concern in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes, she put an arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s arm and said half-jokingly, half-seriously, ¡°It¡¯s because you abandoned me. I even lost my appetite after you left Lin City.¡±

    ¡°Poor thing,¡± said Su Qingsang as she clicked her tongue and patted on Shi Mengwan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°alright, I¡¯m gonna take you to have some delicious food today.¡±

    ¡°Sure you are,¡± teased Shi Mengwan. She red at her and said, ¡°you are the wife of the president of Tianyu Group. You won¡¯t have the heart to let me eat from the stalls by the roadside, do you?¡±

    ¡°I will. If you keepining, I might treat you with spicy hot pot.¡±

    Often, the two of them had spent time eating spicy hot pot together when living together. There was one spicy hot pot stall near where they had lived, and having a meal there was simple and convenient.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll eat it if you treat me to it. Then I¡¯ll make a WeChat Moments post and Weibo post, to let everyone know how stingy Mrs. Huo now is.¡±

    ¡°Do that, do that right now.¡±

    Su Qingsang happily chatted with Shi Mengwan. Both of them felt as if they had traveled back in time to when they shared an apartment.

    However, Su Qingsang was so happy to see her best friend, that she hadn¡¯t noticed the sorrow which shed across Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes.

    Su Qingsang brought Shi Mengwan home and let her stay in the guest room.

    Shi Mengwan walked in, looked at the tastefully furnished apartment and said, ¡°not bad, this is low-key luxurious.¡±

    The apartment was furnished in a minimalist, modern style. She could tell that every piece in the apartment was the best of its kind.

    She often designed wedding dresses for her clients, so she had some knowledge about top-rank brands.

    ¡°Is this Huo Jinyao¡¯s apartment?¡± The man who owned this apartment surely had a good taste.

    ¡°Yes. This apartment is close to hispany and my hospital, so we decided to live here.¡±

    The apartment had one only floor but was very roomy. It was two apartments connected and the entire floor was upied by Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang alone.

    As the two apartments had been merged into one, every room in it became spacious. There was also a huge terrace on the roof with a great view. Neither did Su Qingsang nor Huo Jinyao have much time for the view, though.

    Su Qingsang put Shi Mengwan¡¯s luggage in a guest room. Thankfully, she had cleaned all the guest rooms in advance, as she believed that Shi Mengwan woulde to visit her sooner orter.

    She took out a clean sheet and started to make the bed. Shi Mengwan wanted to help, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t let her. She told her to sit there and talk to her.

    Shi Mengwan looked around but didn¡¯t see Xiang Caiping. That was unexpected.

    ¡°Eh? Where is Aunty Xiang? Isn¡¯t she living together with you two?¡±

    She thought that Xiang Caiping would certainly be living with Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang stopped short. She hadn¡¯t talked to Shi Mengwan about her real parents yet, because she thought it would be hard to exin everything clearly via phone. Now that Shi Mengwan was here, she finally had a chance to tell her the story.

    She told Shi Mengwan everything, from how she had found out she couldn¡¯t possibly be Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter to how she became Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter, finally ending with how she had convinced Li Qianxue toe to Rong City with her.

    Currently, she still video chatted with Li Qianxue every day. She had also been forging a close rtionship with Old Master Li and Su Yuxin slowly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what happened.¡±

    The bed-making was finished long ago. Su Qingsang finished talking and looked at Shi Mengwan who was looking stunned.

    Atst, Shi Mengwan clicked her tongue, stood up and walked to Su Qingsang. She walked a circle around her.

    ¡°Oh my God. Why is your story so fascinating?¡±

    Su Qingsang found it unbelievable too. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to believe it at first, but the paternity test wouldn¡¯t lie.¡±

    Besides, she was aware that she instinctively never had that kind of desire to be close to Xiang Caiping, despite how grateful she was to her and how bad she felt for her.

    Shi Mengwan abruptly patted hard on her shoulder and said, ¡°you found out the truth on New Years, didn¡¯t you? I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t tell me until now. Am I still your friend?¡±

    Su Qingsang pressed her lips together with guilt and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to tell you.¡±

    She just didn¡¯t know how to tell her, and more importantly, the circumstances at that time didn¡¯t allow her to share the secret.

    ¡°You knew my mom. I mean, Aunty Xiang¡¯s condition back then. She was upset and her waist was injured. I was afraid that you might fail to hide your real feelings and identally let her figure out that you knew. So I decided not to tell you.¡±

    Also, she had decided to treat Xiang Caiping as her real mother at that time anyway. What did it matter if she told her friend the truth or not?

    Shi Mengwan nodded. She was able to control her emotions, but it would indeed be a little difficult for her to act like nothing happened if she knew the truth.

    ¡°It must have been hard for you to have kept it a secret for such a long time. You spent a long time with her after finding out the truth. Did she ever suspect you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°Why would she suspect me? She had always felt so guilty for me at that time. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t think so much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Recalling what Xiang Caiping had said in front of her, Shi Mengwan understood Su Qingsang and asked, ¡°where is Aunty Xiang now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Qingcang remembered Xiang Caiping ming her for not telling her the truth earlier during theirst meeting. That meeting between them had ended with a lot of unhappiness.

    ¡°But I heard that Su Peizhen has epted her and that she¡¯s moved in with her. I think she¡¯s probably trying to build a good rtionship with Su Peizhen now.¡±

    That was such a tragedy. Li Qianxue and Su Qingsang, Xiang Caiping and Su Peizhen, they were real mothers and daughters. However, because of what Su Chenghui had done, they all needed to rebuild their mother-daughter rtionship.

    They were mothers and daughters, but they couldn¡¯t spend time together like normal mothers and daughters.

    Shi Mengwan liked Xiang Caiping. Recalling Su Peizhen¡¯s personality, she furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Su Peizhen epted her? Why don¡¯t I want to believe that?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Unlike her, Su Qingsang found it understandable. ¡°She¡¯s her real mother after all. She abandoned Su Peizhen when she was just a baby because she had no choice. Not because she didn¡¯t want her.¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± said Shi Mengwan. She didn¡¯t want to bring up any conspiracy theories. She simply felt that Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t someone who would easily ept a strange woman like Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°So, you and your mother, your real mother, how is your rtionship now?¡±

    She didn¡¯t forget how much Li Qianxue had disliked Su Qingsang before. She always ignored Su Qingsang.

    The expression on her face had been very interesting to watch when she found out that Su Qingsang was her real daughter. Sadly, Shi Mengwan hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to witness that moment.

    ¡°Good. She¡¯s been busy at work recently. After all, my father has left Li Group. Now, there are many decisions for her to make.¡±

    Old Master Li was not young anymore. Li Qianxue, of course, couldn¡¯t bear watching him toil and moil again. So currently, Li Group was run by Li Qianxue.

    Su Yuxin wasn¡¯t living in school anymore. He went to thepany to help her mother when he had time. He was good at his studies anyway. Working in thepany wouldn¡¯t cause his scores to drop. He saw the work he had been doing in thepany as an internship-in-advance.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t mean to make Su Yuxin so busy. However, having a child keeping herpany made her feel better.

    ¡°Your father left Li Group? Where is he now? What¡¯s he doing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head. She didn¡¯t know. Earlier, she had heard from Su Yuxin that Su Chenghui saw him a few times, expressing his care for the boy.

    He also apologized to Su Yuxin, saying that he hadn¡¯t paid enough attention to him. Apart from that, he also told the boy to take care of the family, as he was about to be an adult.

    Su Qingsang had no idea if he had attempted to see Li Qianxue again because Li Qianxue was always very reluctant to talk about Su Chenghui.

    She tried to talk to her about Su Chenghui once. Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t mad at her but was unhappy.

    Su Qinghui had called Su Qingsang once, to apologize for switching her and Su Peizhen.

    Unlike Li Qianxue, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t say much to me Su Chenghui.

    She believed that Su Chenghui did what he did on impulse back then. Even if he did do that after thorough consideration, the results could not be changed now.

    She didn¡¯t want herself to be stuck with negative emotions, so she didn¡¯t want to me Su Chenghui for what happened.

    After that time, Su Chenghui never called her again. She called him twice. However, the two of them had never been close to each other, and there was not much to be said between them.

    Both the calls ended after brief greetings. Su Chenghui had asked her about how she was doing in Rong City and told her to take good care of herself.

    Thest call she gave Su Chenghui happened half a month ago. So now, Su Qingsang had no idea where Su Chenghui was and what he was doing.

    ¡°I guess he doesn¡¯t want people to see him right now.¡±

    After all, he couldn¡¯t possibly be living a wonderful life at the moment. Not only did he leave Li Group, but he also had a divorce with Li Qianxue. Most importantly, after the divorce, he found out that he was actually in love with Li Qianxue.

    That was so ironic. He never cherished her when he had her, and when she left, he tried so desperately to win her back but realized that there was no chance left for him at all.

    Recalling the short meetings she had with Su Chenghui before, Shi Mengwan sighed.

    ¡°Did your mother really divorce him just like that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to believe that either. However, Li Qianxue was such a proud woman. She didn¡¯t want anything to do with that man anymore.

    While video-chatting with Li Qianxue recently, Su Qingsang was able to see the exhaustion in her eyes.

    She had been the president of Li Group for many years. Before that, Su Chenghui had always taken most of the workload without being asked to.

    Along with the workload generated by the cooperation that Li Group currently had with Tianyu Group, Li Qianxue had also been working around the clock recently.

    Sometimes, Su Qingsang video called her at night and found her still in the office working.

    Su Qingsang was a little worried about her, actually.

    She wanted to tell Li Qianxue that even though she and Su Chenghui were divorced, she should still let him keep working in Li Group. However, considering Li Qianxue¡¯s personality, she never really gave her that advice.

    She attempted to talk about it a few times, but Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to talk about Su Chenghui.

    Besides, Li Qianxue showed not only hatred but also strong disgust in her eyes every time Su Chenghui was mentioned. Perhaps, Su Chenghui could have done something else to hurt Li Qianxue, and Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know about it yet.

 Chapter 501 - Maybe She Was Mistaken

    <h4>Chapter 501: Maybe She Was Mistaken</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about them. Why don¡¯t we go out and have dinner?¡±

    While Su Qingsang was speaking, she took out her phone, called Huo Jinyao, and asked him if he had finished his work. If he was avable, they could have dinner together.

    Unfortunately, Huo Jinyao was attending a business dinner tonight. Su Qingsang hung up the phone and smiled at Shi Mengwan. ¡°Sorry, tonight will only be us. Huo Jinyao has been very busy recently, and it seems that there¡¯s a lot of work at thepany. But don¡¯t worry, I will let him take you to have a fancy lunch tomorrow.¡±

    Shi Mengwan held Su Qingsang¡¯s arm. ¡°What? Are you afraid I am not happy? It¡¯s great that Huo Jinyao is absent. Without him, we can have a conversation between just us girls.¡±

    Su Qingsang told Ms. Yu that she didn¡¯t need to cook for tonight, and then took Shi Mengwan to a restaurant near her home.

    ¡°One of Huo Jinyao¡¯s friends owns the business. The dishes here are special and have unique names.¡±

    Though it was only the two of them, when Su Qingsang showed her golden card, they were immediately led by the waiter to the VIP room upstairs.

    ¡°Great, Mrs. Huo.¡± Shi Mengwan stepped backward, looking at Su Qingsang. ¡°Do you realize that you have started behaving like a richdy after you married Huo Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense! I¡¯m not always like this.¡±

    Su Qingsang rarely came to such ces, and almost every time she came, she was with Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyao¡¯s friends were pretty generous. Wan Xianyang¡¯s family owned this restaurant, and her card was a present from him.

    They were taken upstairs. After discussing with Shi Mengwan, Su Qingsang ordered some of the restaurant¡¯s specialties.

    While they were waiting for the dishes, they talked to each other and kept each other updated on their lives.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have much to say. Her life was just shifting between being in the hospital and home.

    Since things were unpleasant between her and Liu Tongjia, Su Qingsang had only gone back to the Huo Mansion twice after Old Master Huo told her toe.

    He Xuanyao was there every time. However, since Old Master Huo was there also, she viewed He Xuanyao¡¯s purpose there as to keep Old Master Huopany. She didn¡¯t usually stay there long after she had dinner.

    During dinner, Liu Tongjia kept praising He Xuanyao for her thoughtfulness and her good manners. He Xuanyao not only visited her from time to time but also went out shopping with her.

    Last time, He Xuanyao had alsoe with Liu Tongjia to the Women¡¯s Chamber of Commerce and helped to contribute.

    The Women¡¯s Chamber of Commerce in Rong City was founded by the wives from old and wealthy families in the business circle. Their usual duties were to engage in charity and contribute to public service.

    On the one hand, they helped others, but on the other hand, they looked at it as an avenue to advertise their husbands¡¯panies.

    ¡°Xuanyao is verypetent. She has helped a lot in her family¡¯spany. Whoever marries her in the future will have a good and supportive wife.

    Even if Old Master Huo was present, Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t mind speaking highly of He Xuanyao.

    Everyone else could see Liu Tongjia¡¯s concealed meanings. She was dissatisfied with Su Qingsang.

    But Su Qingsang pretended not to acknowledge it. She continued to live with Huo Jinyao as if everything was perfectly fine.

    For the second time, Liu Tongjiaplimented He Xuanyao and expressed regret that such a good girl hadn¡¯t married a Huo Family member. Huo Jinyao looked at Huo Yifan and his brother, who were both there.

    ¡°Yup, mom. There¡¯s a saying that says do not let one¡¯s own fertile water flow into others¡¯ fields. Since you think so highly of Ms. He, why not let Yifan or Yiyang be with her? In that case, Ms. He can be considered as marrying a Huo Family member.¡±

    Those simple words immediately changed Liu Tongjia¡¯s, Huo Yifan¡¯s, and Huo Yiyang¡¯s facial expressions.

    The person He Xuanyao liked was Huo Jinyao. However, he not only didn¡¯t appreciate her affection but he also pushed her towards Huo Yifan and Huo Yiyang.

    Did it mean that although Huo Jinyao was out of He Xuanyao¡¯s league, she was suitable for Huo Yifan?

    Liu Tongjia was even angrier at her son for refusing to respect her. She was going to lose her temper, and He Xuanyao couldn¡¯t stay there anymore.

    Even if He Xuanyao had a thick skin, she couldn¡¯t bear being kicked around like a ball.

    He Xuanyao left even before she had finished her dinner.

    After she left, no matter how much discontent Liu Tongjia and Huo Yifan harbored, they didn¡¯t let it show.

    Since that incident, Su Qingsang felt her world quietening down again. At least for the past few days, Liu Tongjia hadn¡¯t called to ask them to have dinner at the Huo Mansion.

    Su Qingsang felt that she and Huo Jinyao could handle this by themselves, so she didn¡¯t find it necessary to tell Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°I am pretty good. How about you?¡± Su Qingsang noticed the slight dark shadows under Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I am not at Lin City now to watch over you, so please don¡¯t overwork yourself. You run a studio on your own, so it¡¯s okay for you to have fewer appointments. Your health matters more than your job.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t overwork. It¡¯s just that after I joined the designpetition, I had two more orderse in. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll rx after finishing up these orders.¡±

    Shi Mengwan partially lowered her head. Afraid of being caught in a lie, she drank water to conceal it.

    Su Qingsang had been friends with her for many years. If Shi Mengwan behaved a little bit differently, Su Qingsang could notice it immediately.

    ¡°Mengwan, why don¡¯t youe and work in Rong City?¡± Su Qingsang proposed seriously. ¡°Look, your work is your studio. You can work anywhere. If youe to Rong City, we can be together again. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± Shi Mengwan said without thinking. ¡°I have clients in Lin City. I don¡¯t want to leave them.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to leave them. You can take Lin City as your headquarters and open a branch store here. And you don¡¯t need to worry about your business. With Huo Jinyao¡¯s help, your studio will thrive by all ounts.¡±

    Su Qingsang believed that Huo Jinyao would be willing to help.

    ¡°No, thank you. I don¡¯t want to rely on Huo Jinyao. Besides, although Lin City is not my hometown, it¡¯s near my home. It¡¯s convenient for me to visit my parents if I live there. If Ie and live in Rong City, it will be difficult for me to visit my parents.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s parents lived in a city not far away from Lin City. There was no airport in the city where her parents lived, so Shi Mengwan visited them by public transportation like trains or buses. Sometimes, she drove too.

    If Shi Mengwan lived in Rong City, it would be inconvenient for her to visit her parents.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right if you don¡¯t want toe. But you have to promise me to take good care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°No worries, I will.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t tell her the real reason for being in a bad ce. It was because of Zhan Haoze, not because she was burning the midnight oil and designing.

    Listening to her words, Su Qingsang realized that she was not convinced. She recalled how Shi Mengwan used to stay upte designing and drawing when Su Qingsang had been in Lin City.

    When Su Qingsang lived in Lin City, she had kept an eye on her. Now she was very concerned.

    She suddenly had a proposal.

    ¡°Since you are here, how about I ask Huo Jinyao to take you to see his childhood friends? They are all very nice, and all of them are very sessful. Maybe you can pick one of them?¡±

    Su Qingsang wanted to think highly of Zhan Haoze, the guy they had met before. Shi Mengwan had told her, when they were children, that he was like her big brother.

    However, Zhan Haoze was engaged now. Su Qingsang would feel bad for Shi Mengwan if she still wanted to wait for him for the rest of her life.

    Shi Mengwan was the girl with the perfect everything. Despite her ordinary family background, she now had her own studio which was running well with a good reputation.

    If Shi Mengwan decided to spend her whole life waiting for him, it would be tragic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Shi Mengwan, unwilling to be set up. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to marry now.¡±

    ¡°Who is asking you to get married? I want you to have a boyfriend. It¡¯s okay to be in love and enjoy it, right? Even ifter, you find that you two don¡¯t match, you can just break up with him.¡±

    Su Qingsang would not have said these words to any other person. However, year after year, watching Shi Mengwan waiting for someone who had forgotten her a long time ago, Su Qingsang believed that she deserved someone better.

    ¡°All right, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. You should enjoy your time with Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t continue since Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Now, Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao had a great rtionship, and they were deeply in love. Naturally, she would only wish for her best friend to have the same happiness.

    Just as Shi Mengwan was wondering how to change the topic, the phone rang. She took her phone and looked at it.

    Staring at the name ¡°Foe¡± on the screen, she looked ufortable.

    ¡°I am gonna take this.¡±

    Shi Mengwan walked outside with her phone in her hand. She didn¡¯t know why Zhan Haoze was calling her.

    She squeezed the side of her phone, turning down the volume of the ringtone. She couldn¡¯t decide whether or not to answer the call even after she walked out of the room.

    If she picked the call, what was she going to say?

    Just as she was struggling to make a decision, the phone stopped ringing. It was unexpected but also not a surprise to her.

    Leaning on the wall, with the phone still squeezed in her hand, she froze, lost in thought.

    When she was about toe back to the room, her phone rang again. She thought it was Zhan Haoze, so she picked up without looking at the screen.

    It turned out to be a call from the studio. Shi Mengwan was disappointed. She had answered the phone, but the call was immediately cut. Thus, she just stood there staring at the phone screen.

    She sighed deeply. In the end, she didn¡¯t return the call.

    Walking back to the room, she saw a womaning out of the elevator and entering one of the VIP rooms.

    Why did her back look like Su Peizhen?

    Shi Mengwan blinked. That woman had entered the door before she could see her clearly.

    Shi Mengwan had mild myopia. She was uncertain if what she had seen was a mistake or not.

    Taking another look at the door, she saw another man entering the room. Shi Mengwan observed for a while and chose to believe that she was mistaken.

    Wasn¡¯t Su Peizhen supposed to be in Lin City right now? How could she appear in Rong City?

    Besides, what was she going to do in Rong City? Shaking her head, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t think about it further.

    If it was Su Qingsang who had seen her back, she would have surely figured out that the person seated three rooms apart from them, was, in fact, Su Peizhen.

    ...

    Huo Mansion.

    Sitting on the couch in her room, Liu Tongjia looked at Huo Mingguang, who was reading. She was obviously dissatisfied with him. ¡°What do you mean? You are the current president of Tianyu Group. Is it hard for you to arrange for someone to work in thepany?¡±

    ¡°Tongjia,¡± said Huo Mingguang as he put aside his book. ¡°I am not saying it¡¯s hard for me to offer a job, but you are asking me to arrange for the person to work side by the side with Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyao chooses his own staff to work for him. Even if I make the arrangement, he may not agree.¡±

    ¡°You can make the arrangement and see if he will use that person or not. Anyway, having an educational background from a prestigious university and working experience at an international corporation, how is it not sufficient to be his secretary?¡±

 Chapter 502 - He Knew Her Plan

    <h4>Chapter 502: He Knew Her n</h4>

    ¡°Jinyao hires his secretaries by himself. Even if I did assign someone to him, he may not want to use that person.¡±

    ¡°He has more than one secretary. And if I¡¯m not wrong, Zhang Yang¡¯s wife is pregnant, and their baby is due soon. He is nning to ask for leave.¡±

    ¡®He cannot think that I don¡¯t know. Thest time I went to thepany, I overheard it,¡¯ Liu Tongjia thought.

    Huo Jinyao had a few secretaries, but he valued Zhang Yang the most. Zhang Yang had been working for him for years.

    Apart from him, Yang Wenchang, the assistant, dealt with other things.

    Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t ask for an assistant position. She only wanted to assign him a secretary, a position that was not important to his work. Why couldn¡¯t she do that?

    Huo Mingguang looked at Liu Tongjia, feeling frustrated. He knew what his wife was nning something.

    ¡°Tongjia, Jinyao is married. Why do you have to¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°What?¡± asked Liu Tongjia, staring at Huo Mingguang. Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t think she was wrong. ¡°What do you want me to do? I am doing this for his own good. Huo Jinyao is so blind that he is treating her like a queen.¡±

    Huo Mingguang was baffled. He didn¡¯t have a problem with Su Qingsang. However, as for Huo Jinyao¡ª¡ª

    In any case, Huo Jinyao was his son. Even though emotionally, he was ufortable with him, he was not as aggressive as Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Whatever method you are going to use, you have to make it happen.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just an arrangement so you don¡¯t need to be so vexed. I¡¯ll let someone arrange that tomorrow, okay?¡±

    Liu Tongjia regained herposure but still looked a little bit upset.

    Huo Mingguang walked to Liu Tongjia, stretching his arms out to hold her shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk you out of it. However, if you keep taking too many actions, Huo Jinyao may be disgruntled. Then¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°He is dissatisfied with me?¡± Liu Tongjia sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t need his satisfaction. Among all the things he has done, which one has satisfied me? None, none of them. Since he let me down, why should I do things for his satisfaction? Am I his mom or is he my mom?¡±

    Huo Mingguang was silent, gently patting her shoulder.

    Liu Tongjia became gloomy. She leaned her face against Huo Mingguang¡¯s chest and asked, ¡°Mingguang, do you also think I am being unreasonable?¡±

    Thest time she had taken He Xuanyao home, Old Master Huo was extremely dissatisfied with her and looked very grave. Later, he talked to Huo Mingguang in private, asking him to tell Liu Tongjia to restrain herself.

    Restrain herself? Why should she be the one to restrain herself? Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t restrain himself at all.

    She hated Old Master Huo for his partiality. It was clear that Huo Jinyao made a huge mistake and did wrong to the whole family. Why did Old Master Huo forgive him easily?

    ¡°No,¡± said Huo Mingguang. Liu Tongjia and he were married for over thirty years. They had been through a lot, and he understood her.

    Huo Mingguang understood her hardship, as well as her suffering.

    ¡°Mingguang, to be honest with you, I don¡¯t want to have any grandchildren whose mother is Su Qingsang. She is maniptive and scheming. You didn¡¯t see the way she talked to me. I really dislike her.¡±

    Of course, Liu Tongjia wouldn¡¯t admit that she didn¡¯t like Huo Jinyao even more than Su Qingsnag. It was her contempt towards Huo Jinyao that caused her to be fastidious about Su Qingsang.

    Huo Mingguang understood. ¡°All right, please don¡¯t think too much. Tomorrow, I will arrange as you said, but as to what will happen in the future, it¡¯s out of my control.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Liu Tongjia nodded, and she looked up at Huo Mingguang, her eyes red. ¡°Mingguang, thank you.¡±

    Huo Minguang was silent, sighing in his heart.

    Over the past years, he had also harbored a grudge against Huo Jinyao, and that¡¯s the reason he had acquiesced in Liu Tongjia¡¯s previous lunatic schemes.

    However, thinking of Huo Jinyao¡¯s love for Su Qingsang, Huo Mingguang started to develop a gloomy feeling.

    He was afraid that Liu Tongjia wouldn¡¯t get what she wanted this time.

    ...

    Looking at the quaint door in front of her, Shi Mengwanplimented with amazement, ¡°this ce has a good vibe. How did you find it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to find it.¡± Su Qingsang looked at her and shook the golden card in her hand. ¡°Yesterday, Huo Jinyao told me this great ce. It¡¯s also the right season toe here.¡±

    Today was Friday. Huo Jinyao was at work so he couldn¡¯te with them. More importantly, he knew that Su Qingsang wanted to spend some time with Shi Mengwan, her best friend forever, or BFF.

    ¡°Mr. Huo is very considerate, huh?¡± Shi Mengwan cast an amused eye over Su Qingsang. ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t need to ask for a leave to apany me. It¡¯s not like I have never traveled alone before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different. You¡¯ve traveled a long way, so I must prove my hospitality, right?¡±

    Su Qingsang took her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Speaking of that, I actually have benefited from you being here since it¡¯s my first time.¡±

    Thinking about the navigation app and the address that Huo Jinyao had told her yesterday, she may not have found this ce, because it was unclear.

    ¡°You should be honest that you are nning to have fun all by yourself. I know that you are taking me only as an excuse.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was joking with Su Qingsang, and Su Qingsang nodded at her words. ¡°Wow, you have figured out my n! I¡¯m going to silence you tonight!¡±

    When Su Qingsang was talking, she reached out, pretending to punch Shi Mengwan in her neck. Shi Mengwan dodged,ughing.

    After talking andughing, they went through the door.

    Su Qingsang took Shi Mengwan to this ce to enjoy the hot spring. One of Huo Jinyao¡¯s clients had given the card to Huo Jinyao as a gift.

    After receiving the golden card, Huo Jinyao had onlye here with his childhood friends a few times. Since Shi Mengwan was here this time, he rmended this ce.

    All the designs here were an imitation of Suzhou Traditional Gardens, making the ce quaint and elegant. They also paid attention to the privacy of their clients.

    Like Japanese hot spring hotels, every spa was separated by smallpartments.

    ¡°It¡¯s really great.¡± Su Qingsang looked around the environment and said, ¡°It looks even bigger than the hot spring hotel I went to in Japan. And the environment here is great.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s awesome,¡± said Shi Mengwan, nodding, and her face full of admiration.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We must enjoy ourselves today. I heard the next door has a special ce for a spa session and a great salon. After we enjoy the hot spring, we can go there.¡±

    ¡°What are we waiting for? I certainly can¡¯t wait for it.¡±

    First, Su Qingsang and Shi Mengwan looked around. Though it was winter, green nts were growing here, making both of them unclear about their gardening ways. There were some nts that Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t name and she even saw plum blossoms.

    ¡°Wow!¡± eximed Shi Mengwan. She couldn¡¯t help but marvel at it. ¡°How can the plum trees bloom at this time? It should have passed its flowering time.¡±

    ¡°Almost. Look, it¡¯s not going tost long. We¡¯are lucky to have seen it.¡±

    Some blossoms had withered away, but it didn¡¯t affect their mood.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Shi Mengwan held Su Qingsang and said, ¡°Qingsang, I¡¯m delighted with today¡¯s arrangement.¡±

    ¡°Good, I will make sure that you are even more satisfied.¡±

    Today was Friday. Su Qingsang had tomorrow and the day after tomorrow to y host.

    At night, Su Qingsang and Shi Mengwan went for the spa session, and then they went to the hot spring inside thepartment.

    The hot spring water was taken into thepartment from outside, and inside thepartment was a small hot tub with hot spring water filled in. Though it was a small hot tub, it was big enough to amodate seven or eight people at the same time.

    Because of the hot spring, Su Qingsang and Shi Mengwan wore only their swimming suits and went into the hot tub.

    After staying in for a while, Shi Mengwan heard her phone ringing on the table by the hot tub. The ringtone was unique, for she had set it only for Zhan Haoze.

    She hesitated, still staying in the hot tub. Su Qingsang, on the other side of the hot tub, heard the ring and turned to look at her.

    ¡°Your phone is ringing. Do you need me to take your phone for you?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    The name she had for Zhan Haoze in her contacts was ¡°Foe.¡± With her keen observation, she was certain that Su Qingsang would find something fishy here.

    ¡°I can get it by myself.¡± Shi Mengwan got up and took the phone. She struggled for a few seconds when she saw the name on the screen. Finally, she put on the robe that the salon had prepared for her.

    ¡°Qingsang, I am going to go out and take this.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang waved her hands without thinking further.

    Shi Mengwan came out with her phone while Su Qingsang remained in the hot tub. But soon, she heard footsteps again, along with the sound of the door opening.

    Shi Mengwan was in a hurry when she went out, so she had left the doortch unsecured.

    Now that the door opened and closed, so Su Qingsang took for granted that it was Shi Mengwan who came back. ¡°Are you done? Who¡¯s that? Is it your uncle so you have to take it outside?¡±

    However, looking at the person who suddenly showed up in front of her, Su Qingsang was stunned and was about to scream but managed to control herself. Almost instinctively, she withdrew into the water.

    It also surprised Zhang Yichen because he didn¡¯t expect to run into Su Qingsang here. Although the hot tub produced a ton of steam that filled up the room, he still recognized her at first sight.

    The bikini suit on Su Qingsang¡¯s body, and¡ª¡ª

    He turned quickly, avoiding his eyes, saying, ¡°sorry.¡±

    The door was utched, so he had thought the room was empty.

    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Su Qingsang opened her mouth when she heard another scurry of feet outside.

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s face changed. He looked around and discovered that eachpartment here, though looking like a cubicle, was spacious.

    Apart from the ce for the hot tub, there was space with a bed and a bathroom.

    The closet on the side was for guests to hang their clothes. After ncing at Su Qingsang and looking around the room, Zhang Yichen slid into the closet and out of sight.

    Before he hurried into the closet, he directed his eyes at her. He didn¡¯t say a word, but his eyes and action conveyed everything.

    Looking at his series of actions, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know how to react at this point. The footsteps moved closer to the door, and then she heard the guests next door arguing out loud. She guessed that they were disturbed b what had happened.

    In no time, she heard someone knocking on the door.

    Taking a deep breath, Su Qingsang got up and put on the robe. Although she wasn¡¯t acting slowly, they knocked on the door again. This time it sounded much more urgent, almost forceful.

 Chapter 503 - My Husband Is Huo Jinyao

    <h4>Chapter 503: My Husband Is Huo Jinyao</h4>

    After standing at the door for a few seconds, Su Qingsang opened it to find several people waiting outside. When she opened the door, they gave every appearance of being about to barge into the room.

    Looking at their conduct, Su Qingsang stepped in front of them.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t let theme in. ncing at them, she realized that there were at least five people, and they were all in ck suits.

    At the end of the corridor, she heard loud protests. The other guests were far from pleased.

    The room with the hot tub inside was warm while the corridor was a little bit cold with the wind blowing.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The man who led the squad looked at Su Qingsang and stepped forward. ¡°Excuse me, my boss¡¯s dog is missing, so we are looking for it.¡±

    ¡°There is no dog here,¡± replied Su Qingsang. She frowned at his words. Dog? Could they be looking for Zhang Yichen?

    ¡°Yes or no, let us go inside and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m here as a customer. Since you havee into my room without my consent and are disturbing my time at the hot spring, can I make aint to your boss?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, the dog that is missing is precious. We have to find it.¡±

    As he spoke, he lifted his hands, signaling the people behind to rush in.

    How could Su Qingsang allow them toe inside? She blocked their entry with her body. ¡°Please think twice. I am not someone to be trifled with. Do you know who I am?¡±

    The lead man wore a mustache, and after listening to her words, he stopped moving. Taking a step back, he looked up and down at Su Qingsang.

    Hair in a high bun, Su Qingsang was wearing a bathrobe right now. The man didn¡¯t recognize her.

    Su Qingsang red at the man. ¡°I am the wife of Huo Jinyao, CEO of Tianyu Group. How can you disregard my discontent and insist oning in? Aren¡¯t you afraid that my husband will be unhappy about that?¡±

    The man with the mustache squinted his eyes while looking at Su Qingsang. Taking a step backward, Su Qingsang was blunt. ¡°Come in. You are looking for a dog, right? Come inside. But I am here as a guest. I have a card from my husband and he said that I could rx here. If you mean to do it anyway, I can¡¯t object to you searching inside. But if you fail to find the dog, and if you disturb me, I don¡¯t mind telling my husband how your salon treats your VIP guests.¡±

    The mustache man was about to open his mouth, but the person behind him stepped forward and whispered something to him.

    Staring at Su Qingsang, the mustache man didn¡¯t make another move but said, ¡°We are only looking for a dog. Madam, please allow us toe in and take a look.¡±

    ¡°I have already said it many times. There is no dog in my room. Do you think that I don¡¯t know whether there is a dog in my room or not? Or, are you doing this on purpose to piss me off?¡±

    While she was talking, the manager of the salon came over. He knew that Su Qingsang was a guest with one of the limited golden VIP cards.

    At the sight of Su Qingsang, he nodded and grinned apologetically.

    ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Huo. My men didn¡¯t recognize you. They are not targetting you, but it¡¯s just that our boss values the missing dog and has ordered us to find it. Could you do us a favor and let my men go inside and take a look? Just one look. We promise we will not disturb you after that.¡±

    Su Qingsang stood still, not nning to let them go in. The manager went one step further, saying, ¡°Mrs. Huo, you can rest assured that my boss and Mr. Huo know each other. They are both important figures in Rong City¡¯s business circle. I believe that if Mr. Huo was here, he would definitely help my boss. Why don¡¯t you let us take your time just for a few minutes?¡±

    Since the manager made himself clear, Su Qingsang smiled and said, ¡°All right. Only a few minutes, right? It¡¯s okay. Come in and take a look.¡±

    While she was speaking, she took a few steps into her room and stood in front of the closet on purpose. ¡°Come in.¡±

    The manager looked at the mustache man, who then took his men inside and looked around. The room was not big, so they could see with a nce if there was another person there or not.

    The mustache man backed out and stared at the thing behind Su Qingsang. It was the closet.

    Eyes directed at the closet, it was clear that he wanted to open it and took a look. Su Qingsang met his eyes and smiled. ¡°Do you want to search the closet? What? Do you suspect that your boss¡¯s dog could open the closet and run into it? Come on, search it¡ª¡±

    While she was talking, she pretended that she was going to pull the door of the closet. The mustache man cleared his throat. ¡°No worries. Sorry for the interruption.¡±

    The salon manager also nodded heavily. ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Huo. I am so sorry we disturbed you. We will apologize to Mr. Huo someday.¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize,¡± said Su Qingsang as she folded her arms across her chest. ¡°I am here to rx, and to be frank, I have lost my enjoyment. Since you know you have disturbed me, why are you still here? Don¡¯t you want me to stay anymore? Is this the way you guys do business?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, we are leaving now. We are so sorry to have disturbed you. Please forgive us.¡±

    While the manager was talking, the mustache man was still staring at the closet behind Su Qingsang. He looked like he still wanted to open the closet to search it.

    His irritated eyes nced at Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang took a step forward, her face congested with anger for being disturbed.

    The manager apologized over and over again and said that all the expenses Su Qingsang had that day would beplimentary. After that, he left with his men.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t rx after they left. Instead, she kept standing in front of the closet, looking unhappy. Fortunately, when the mustache man looked back at Su Qingsang in the corridor, he saw her face and left without suspicion.

    She looked unconcerned, but Su Qingsang knew how nervous and stiff she was. After thest person disappeared down the corridor, she closed the door slowly.

    With the door closed, she leaned against the door without a movement. She felt cold sweat trickling down her back because she had been worried that the mustache man would insist on opening the closet.

    She waited for a while, and when she made sure the footsteps were far away, she opened the closet. Zhang Yichen came out of it.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± said Su Qingsang, shaking her head. She looked at Zhang Yichen¡¯s outfit, which was also ck.

    ¡°Are they looking for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°May I ask what you have done?¡± As soon as she asked, Su Qingsang realized she posed the wrong question. Considering Zhang Yichen¡¯s identity, he wouldn¡¯t talk about it.

    ¡°Nothing, I took something from their boss.¡± Zhang Yichen made his situation clear while omitting the details. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t ask further.

    The mustache man and his men hadn¡¯t gotten very far away, so Zhang Yichen couldn¡¯t leave right now. Looking at Su Qingsang who seemed awkward, he expressed his gratitude sincerely.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Su Qingsang now regainedposure. She believed that even if they were toe back, it would not be right now. ¡°I should thank you. You gave me a chance to throw my weight at them.¡±

    No matter whether in Lin City or Rong City, this was the first time she had taken advantage of her identity to put pressure on other people. It was fun, though.

    Staring at her, Zhang Yichen realized that Su Qingsang was very smart because she had anticipated their reaction.

    ¡°I think Jinyao will not mind you using his power on others.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it would be a dreame true for him.¡± At the thought of Huo Jinyao, the corners of her mouth turned up a little bit.

    If Huo Jinyao found out about what had happened, he would probably defend her again and take it out on them. Huo Jinyao hated to see other people offending Su Qingsang.

    While she was thinking about Huo Jinyao, her face turned gentle, which made her look more beautiful than ever.

    Gazing at her face, Zhang Yichen couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off her.

    Feeling his gaze, Su Qingsang went back to keeping a straight face, and ufortably, she took a step back.

    ¡°Well, how are you going to get out of here? I remember they have cameras here.¡±

    ¡°My colleagues disabled them.¡±

    However, the effect would onlyst for 15 minutes. It had already been ten minutes since he hade in.

    Speaking of that, she realized that he should leave right now, to avoid being captured by the cameras.

    ¡°But, they are looking for you in every nook and cranny.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t n on meddling, but since he was here, she naturally had to ask. After all, he was Huo Jinyao¡¯s uncle.

    ¡°No worries, I have my ways.¡±

    When Zhang Yichen was talking, he tried to direct his eyes solely on Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    Her bathrobe looked a little heavy. But even if she tightened the cord, he could still see her delicate corbone.

    She folded her arms across her chest, which made her figure very prominent.

    Since she was just finished with the hot spring, her skin looked rosy. She had a graceful demeanor, as charming as a lotus rising out of water.

    Zhang Yichen couldn¡¯t keep himself from thinking about the scene where he had seen Su Qingsang in the hot tub earlier on. He recalled her naked shoulder, bony and squared, and her fair skin, like porcin. Zhang Yichen suddenly discovered that the beauty which poems talked about turned out to exist in real life.

    As the hands on his sides tightened, Zhang Yichen tried to distract himself.

    Su Qingsang stopped asking. Since he said that he had a way out, she didn¡¯t need to bother anymore.

    Both of them were silent, standing face to face. The awkwardness was breeding in the air.

    Realizing what was happening, Su Qingsang stepped backward unnoticed. She was wondering why Shi Mengwan hadn¡¯t shown up yet.

    Noticing her movement, Zhang Yichen stiffened his firm chin, forcing himself to neglect her evasive attitude towards him. He told himself that she was married and was his niece.

    ¡°Do you have the hot spring all to yourself?¡± Earlier on, noticing the door utched, Zhang Yichen thought that the room was vacant. Thus, he took it as an opportunity for himself to hide.

    He didn¡¯t expect that he would run into Su Qingsang. He was also taken aback by the fact that she was in a hot tub by herself.

 Chapter 504 - The Current Situation Was Slightly Awkward

    <h4>Chapter 504: The Current Situation Was Slightly Awkward</h4>

    After hearing his question, Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°I came with my friend.¡±

    They fell into silence after the brief conversation. Although Su Qingsang was wearing a bathrobe, she looked disheveled. She felt strained and pondered over how to end such a situation.

    Zhang Yichen discovered her uneasiness and frowned. He was about to say something but stopped after hearing a knock on the door.

    Su Qingsang and Zhang Yichen both looked at the door, thinking that those people hade back for him.

    Zhang Yichen looked around. Certainly, he couldn¡¯t hide in the closet. He noticed that there was a small window in the bathroom, but he was too oversized to climb through it.

    Su Qingsang started to look worried. Considering this current circumstance, where could Zhang Yichen hide? Just as Zhang Yichen was thinking about going to the bathroom, Su Qingsnag Shi Mengwan¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Why is the door locked? I didn¡¯t lock it,¡± came Shi Mengwan¡¯s voice from outside. Relived, Su Qingsang looked at Zhang Yichen and signaled that it was fine.

    She turned to open the door. The moment the door was open, Shi Mengwan was dragged in. Su Qingsang moved so fast that Shi Mengwan had no time to react.

    ¡°Qingsang, you¡ª¡ª¡±

    Shi Mengwan saw Zhang Yichen after the door was closed. She held her breath, eyes wide open, and turned to Su Qingsang. ¡°What¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°This is Huo Jinyao¡¯s uncle, Zhang Yichen.¡± Su Qingsang pointed at Shi Mengwan. ¡°This is Shi Mengwan, my friend.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Zhang Yichen was pretty calm and went straight greeting Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°Hi,¡± Shi Mengwan said, blinking and directing her eyes at Su Qingsang. She was quiet, but her eyes were full of questions.

    ¡°Never mind. We just happened to encounter each other.¡±

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s business was a secret even to Huo Jinyao, so how could Su Qingsang tell Shi Mengwan about it?

    To her surprise, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and Su Qingsang forgot to ask Shi Mengwan why the phone call took her so long.

    Under normal circumstances, Su Qingsang would have noticed that there was something wrong with Shi Mengwan.

    With Zhang Yichen being present, Su Qingsang and Shi Mengwan were reluctant to go back into the hot tub. They had just started the hot spring a while ago and expected to stay in for a longer time.

    Now they couldn¡¯t. Su Qingsang looked at Zhang Yichen, then turned to Shi Mengwan, and said, ¡°Mengwan, why don¡¯t we go to our room and rest?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Although they wore swimming suits while in the hot tub, with a man standing by their side, they felt shy about staying there longer.

    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± They looked at Zhang Yichen.

    The room they lived in and this hot springpartment were on the two opposite sides of the salon. On their way back to the room, they had to walk through the corridor and a yard.

    If they left now, what would Zhang Yichen do?

    Zhang Yichen cast his eyes upon Su Qingsang and went to the bathroom. He couldn¡¯t climb through the bathroom window.

    When he got back, he hurried to find a way out.

    Looking around, he came up with an idea.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. You can leave if you want.¡±

    Zhang Yichen stood still. Taking a look at him, Su Qingsang believed that he was capable of dealing with it himself.

    Shi Mengwan felt strange but didn¡¯t ask anything more.

    They took their clothes to the inside room and got changed. Su Qingsang was thinking about how Zhang Yichen would sneak outter.

    However, when they came out of the room, they found that Zhang Yichen had already disappeared.

    Su Qingsang and Shi Mengwan looked at each other. Neither of them heard the door opening and had no idea where Zhang Yichen went.

    Since Zhang Yichen had already left, they did what they wanted to do. They changed into their swimwear again and returned to the hot tub.

    This time, these people didn¡¯te back, and neither did Zhang Yichen. They enjoyed the hot spring peacefully.

    Shi Mengwan stayed in the hot tub, enjoying the hot spring steaming, and started talking to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that? Your uncle looked very young.¡± He looked like he was in his thirties at the most.

    ¡°He is the son of one of Huo Jinyao¡¯s great-aunts. His great-aunt was not young when she gave birth to Zhang Yichen. That¡¯s why he and Huo Jinyao are of simr age.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± said Shi Mengwan, nodding. ¡°He is good-looking.¡±

    ¡°Do you like him? I can introduce him to you.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Shi Mengwan thought of the call she just had with Zhan Haoze.

    Shi Mengwan and Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say a word to each other on the phone and just stayed silent throughout. He didn¡¯t talk, and she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She should have hung up the phone, but she didn¡¯t want to. Besides, she felt that just listening to Zhan Haoze breath had made her feel peaceful and contented.

    Therefore, although their phone call hadsted for a long time, they only spoke a few words.

    Even so, Shi Mengwan was steadfast that she would only choose Zhan Haoze. As to other men, she was not interested right now.

    Su Qingsang knew her mind even if she didn¡¯t say it, so Su Qingsang stopped asking.

    After the hot spring, they slept in a room at the salon. The next morning, the salon manager served them breakfast all by himself and apologized again for the disturbance he had caused the previous day.

    Su Qingsang was not an unreasonable person. Considering that he showed a lot of good faith, she decided not to leave him in a difficult spot.

    Still, she indicated that she forgave them only for the sake of Huo JInyao.

    In fact, she was still curious in her heart. Where did Zhang Yichen hide?

    They had dispatched so many men to look for him, but he still managed to disappear. He truly was truly brilliant.

    Last night, after Su Qingsang and Shi Mengwan hade back to their room, they observed for a while and didn¡¯t notice any chaos.

    The noises faded at the end, which showed that Zhang Yichen had left without being caught.

    Coming out of the salon, they went into the car. Shi Mengwan patted Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°good job! You look more and more like a richdy.¡±

    What Shi Mengwan meant was Su Qingsang¡¯s coincidental encounter with someone earlier on. When Su Qingsang had left the salon, she met the mustache man from yesterday in the courtyard.

    Yesterday, Shi Mengwan had gone to take a call, so she missed the scene. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know who the mustache man was, but Su Qingsang did.

    Su Qingsang faced him with a poker face. Though her eyes didn¡¯t exude any discontentment, she didn¡¯t look too friendly either.

    It looked like the mustache man had failed to locate Zhang Yichen. Facing Su Qingsang, he didn¡¯t change his facial expression, but Su Qingsang saw the hidden anxiety behind his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it as apliment,¡± said Su Qingsang. She was unwilling to behave like that in general. However, she had to put on a show in front of him so that he would not doubt her performance yesterday.

    More importantly, Zhang Yichen should have left safely yesterday. Actually, Su Qingsang believed that even if she had been absent yesterday, Zhang Yichen could have escaped safe and sound.

    Since the incident had already passed, Su Qingsang decided not to think about it anymore. She decided to tell Huo Jinyao about this some other time.

    As the popr saying goes, three strikes, and you are out. Although Su Qinngsang and Zhang Yichen had met in person only a few times and barely talked, she still wanted to let Huo Jinyao know about their encounters.

    Su Qingsang had been staying in Rong City for some time already but didn¡¯t manage to visit a lot of ces. For the next few days, she would be spending time alone with Shi Mengwan, visiting different ces.

    Hou Jinyao knew she took time off to apany Shi Mengwan, but Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t know that.

    When Liu Tongjia found out Su Qingsang wasn¡¯ting to the Huo Mansion during weekends, she took for granted that Su Qingsang was dissatisfied with her. She then set her mind to carry out her scheme.

    She also had an alternative to her n. She believed that she would surely defeat Su Qingsang this time.

    On Saturday, Huo Jinyao was finally avable and took Su Qingsang and Shi Mengwan on a day trip around Rong City.

    In the evening, he took Su Qingsang and Shi Mengwan to have dinner with his childhood friends. He also took the opportunity to introduce Shi Mengwan to people such as Wan Xianyang.

    Except for Li Junsheng who was working in Lin City right now, all his childhood friends were there. Though Li Junsheng was absent, Li Wanyu was here.

    Unclear about what Huo Jinyao had told herst time, she was very kind to Su Qingsang today.

    It was a relief to Su Qingsang.

    It was noisy at the party so Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t talk to Huo Jinyao about her experience yesterday.

    However, there was another thing at dinner that caught her attention. Wan Xianyang seemed to be showing interest in Shi Mengwan.

    At the very beginning, when Shi Mengwan had entered the room, Wan Xianyang was staring at her.

    When they were seated, he looked at Shi Mengwan from time to time, with fascination in his eyes.

    When they were having dinner, he chose to sit next to Shi Mengwan. Later, when they headed to the club that belonged to him, Wan Xianyang sat by Shi Mengwan¡¯s side again. He asked her if she wanted to eat something one minute and invited her to y with him the next. He seeded in making his presence known to her.

    Shi Mengwan knew that these people were Huo JInyao¡¯s friends. Thus, she didn¡¯t refuse his requests.

    Even when Wan Xianyang invited her to sing a song with him, she agreed, so she went up on stage and sang with him.

    Shi Mengwan had a good voice, which was no news to Su Qingsang. While she was singing, Apart from Wan Xianyang, even Tang Mohan and Cheng Xianyun were attracted by her voice.

    Su Qingsang could tell that Shi Mengwan was not interested in Wan Xianyang, but Wan Xianyang also obviously had a thing for Shi Mengwan.

    Su Qingsang trusted Wan Xianyang as Huo Jinyao¡¯s friend. If Shi Mengwan and Wan Xianyang could have a rtionship, Su Qingsang would be happy for her.

    But Shi Mengwan looked like she didn¡¯t want Wan Xianyang as one of her admirers as well. She only regarded him as Huo Jinyao¡¯s childhood friend.

    Considering that, their rtionship would be nearly impossible.

    But all in all, their get-together had been great.

    They had enjoyed themselves so much that they didn¡¯t go home untilte that night.

    Shi Mengwan was tired when she got home. She didn¡¯t intend to be the third wheel, so she wished them good night and went to her room to rest.

    Su Qingsang had a shower in her adjoining bathroom, and when she was going to dry her hair, Huo Jinyao came over and took the hairdryer from her hand, blowing her hair out.

    It was not the first time that he dried her hair. Huo Jinyao was pretty skilled at it. His hand rubbed Su Qingsang¡¯s scalp, which made her feel sofortable that she narrowed her eyes in joy.

    ¡°Honey, can you ask your best friend tomorrow if she has feelings for Wan Xianyang?¡±

 Chapter 505 - He Would Be Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 505: He Would Be Jealous</h4>

    Su Qingsnag opened her eyes and looked at Huo Jinyao through the mirror on the dresser.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t like being a matchmaker, but earlier today, Wan Xianyang hade to him in private before they parted. He was asked to check with Su Qingsang about what Shi Mengwan thought of him.

    It was not like Huo Jinyao had never seen Wan Xianyang in a rtionship before. It was just that it had been over one year since he broke up with his ex-girlfriend.

    It was rare for him to be interested in a girl. Moreover, the girl he was interested in right now happened to be Su Qingsang¡¯s friend. Thus, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t mind ying cupid for them.

    ¡°No,¡± said Su Qingsang. She was the one person who understood Shi Mengwan the most. ¡°She has someone else in her heart. She will not be with Wan Xianyang.¡±

    Wan Xianyang was not bad to look at. He was not handsome and charming like Huo Jinyao, nor dashing and manly like Zhang Yichen. However, he had a fair and gentle face and looked clean-cut.

    He could be considered to have the conventional look of the so-called ¡°little fresh meat¡± idols ¡ª¡ª boys with effeminate looks. But Su Qingsang knew that he was not Shi Mengwan¡¯s type.

    ¡°Is she picky?¡± Wan Xianyang was from a wealthy family, and besides, Wan Xianyang¡¯s mother had been asking him to get married for a long time.

    If they had chemistry, Huo Jinyao felt that it would work out. Despite Shi Mengwan¡¯s frequent upation with his wife, he thought she was nice overall.

    ¡°She is not picky.¡± Su Qingsang thought over and decided to be frank with Huo Jinyao. ¡°Shi Mengwan has a taste in men like Zhan Haoze, so please stop matchmaking.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze?¡± Certainly, Huo Jinyao knew Zhan Haoze, as he had done business with him before.

    Thinking of Zhan Haoze, Huo Jinyao frowned. ¡°It seems that Zhan Haoze is already engaged.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s why they are impossible.¡±

    Even though she knew they were impossible, Shi Mengwan still wouldn¡¯t change her heart to like someone else.

    ¡°If so, why not let her and mingle with Xianyang? Xianyang is nice and not a yboy. Compared to the other guys in Rong City, he leads an honest and clean life.¡±

    By other guys, Huo Jinyao specifically referred to his cousin Liu Lexian, who was unreliable and irresponsible.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her. But my instinct tells me that she is not into him.¡±

    Her hair almost dry, Su Qingsang turned to Huo Jinyao. ¡°Jinyao, there¡¯s one thing I forgot to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Huo Jinyao rarely saw her being so serious. ¡°Do you finally have a change of heart?¡±

    Su Qingsang stared at him, ignoring his joke. ¡°The hot spring salon you suggested... are you familiar with their boss?¡±

    ¡°Not very,¡± said Huo Jinyao honestly. ¡°He did business with Tianyu Group, but it was a one-time thing. I heard that he didn¡¯t have a very clean background so I didn¡¯t continue coborating with him.¡±

    As the CEO of Tianyu Group, Huo Jinyao was critical about his business partners.

    The boss of the hot spring salon was known to be powerful, but his background was not clean. Usually, they didn¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s affairs.

    When the boss first built his hot spring salon which cost a fortune, he invited Huo Jinyao.

    Based on their previous agreement, Huo Jinyao had gone there once. They were delighted to see Huo Jinyaoe and get a golden card from them. These sorts of business gifts were verymon to Huo Jinyao, so he received it and put it somewhere.

    After hearing about Shi Mengwan¡¯s experience there, he realized that it hadn¡¯t urred to him that it was a good ce to have fun.

    ¡°You are not familiar with him?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Huo Yangyuan, Huo Jinyao¡¯s great uncle, was a high-ranking official in the government. Huo Jinyao¡¯s other great uncle wasmander of a military region.

    The Huo Family was very cautious about their business dealings. They did not misbehave and let other people use it against them.

    After finding out that the boss of the hot spring salon didn¡¯t have a clean background, the Huo Family discontinued their association with them. Of course, the Huo Family was not afraid of him.

    ¡°What happened? Did you not have fun there?¡±

    ¡°It was not like that,¡± Su Qingsang said. She told Huo Jinyao the whole story about hering across Zhang Yichen yesterday.

    After all, they had made a scene at the salon. What if the boss of the salon mentioned it to Huo Jinyao one day? She wanted Huo Jinyao to know the story from her first.

    She was also worried that if the boss was rted to gang members, he would secretly scheme against Huo Jinyao, which would put Huo Jinyao in a vulnerable spot.

    ¡°Did this really happen?¡±

    ¡°Zhang Yichen ordinarily does not appear in ces like the hot spring salon,¡± Hou Jinyao said as he was thinking fast. It reminded him of some rumors he had heard before¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Let¡¯s not go to that ce anymore. ¡±

    ¡°Certainly, I will not go.¡± Since Hou Jinyao already told her not to go, Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t be dumb to go there again. ¡°I just wanted to let you know. Although I didn¡¯t offend them overtly, I did make things difficult for them under your name. I am afraid that they maye after youter.¡±

    Huo Jinyao held her waist, extremely pleased with the great concern in her eyes. ¡°Honey, do you care about me?¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed. He was her husband. If she didn¡¯t care about him, who would?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you cared about me so much,¡± teased Huo Jinyao. He moved his face close to hers. ¡°Honey, I am so moved.¡±

    Su Qingsang drew back as if she couldn¡¯t stand his action, and she avoided his face.

    However, with his hands still on her waist, she couldn¡¯t dodge it.

    She put her hands on his chest and said in a bashful voice, ¡°anyway, my point is that you should be more careful.¡±

    She didn¡¯t intend to cause any trouble for Huo Jinyao. However, if trouble came to her, she had no way but to cope with it.

    ¡°Afterall, I had no other way of dealing with the situation except using your name. Luckily, nothing happened. But I had no idea where your uncle went and what he didter. When we got changed and came out of the room, he had already disappeared.¡±

    Thinking of the mustache man who looked grave the next morning, Su Qingsang presumed Zhang Yichen to be alright.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. They are not so thoughtless to bother me.¡±

    He would not care about it if they didn¡¯t bother him. However, if they indeed came to him, he was not scared even if the boss had an unclean background.

    ¡°If things like this happen again, feel free to mention me.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang, his eyes filled with indulgence. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be soft on these people. Just let them know who you are.¡±

    If these people were inconsiderate enough to disturb Su Qinsang, he would let hem suffer.

    Su Qingsang was touched by his words. She had an incredible feeling of security that she would always be supported.

    After thinking, Su Qingsang poked gently at Huo Jinyao¡¯s chest. ¡°Do you think I am a troublemaker who has nothing to do? It was purely an ident. As for your uncle who rushed in, I was already in the hot tub enjoying the hot spring.¡±

    Thinking about Zhang Yichen, it reminded Su Qingsang of her disheveled look when Zhang Yichen had barged in.

    She felt d, though. Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t gone with her that day, because he had, he would have been so jealous

 Chapter 506 - He Saw You Naked

    <h4>Chapter 506: He Saw You Naked</h4>

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want Huo Jinyao to continue on this topic, so she started talking about something new.

    ¡°By the way, your uncle is from a remarkably high-achieving family. Why did he choose to do such a dangerous thing?¡±

    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t done it, how could he have been promoted to senior colonel within just a short period?¡±

    Huo Jinyao understood Zhang Yichen and they had a good rtionship. He respected Zhang Yichen¡¯s choice.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s great uncle was alreadymander. If Zhang Yichen wished to live off his parents, that would not be a problem.

    However, Zhang Yichen was ambitious. He had to make more effort than others to prove that he didn¡¯t achieve his sess through his family connections.

    ¡°And, why do you say ¡®your uncle¡¯? Isn¡¯t my uncle also your uncle?¡±

    Su Qingsnag put out her tongue at him. She couldn¡¯t say the answer, that Zhang Yichen looked too young to be thought of as a senior family member.

    Huo Jinyao suddenly squinted his eyes, turning her body and looking right at her face.

    ¡°You just said that my uncle saw you in the hot spring¡ª¡ª¡±

    Since she was in the hot spring, she couldn¡¯t have been wearing any clothes, is it?

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s face was so close to her that his nose was almost touching hers. Su Qingsang blinked, staring at Huo Jinyao¡¯s deep-set eyes.

    ¡°That was an ident.¡±

    ident? Huo Jinyao put his hands on her shoulder and asked, ¡°he saw you naked?¡±

    Su Qingsnag not only sensed a tone of jealousy in his voice but also detected danger in it.

    Looking at his magnified face in her eyes, she shook her head instinctively. ¡°No, I was wearing a swimming suit.¡±

    ¡°What kind of swimming suit? A one-piece swimming suit? Or a bikini?¡±

    Huo Jinyao spoke thest word very lightly, but his breath was warm, mingled with a refreshing mint vor.

    Su Qingsang felt her face turning red slowly. ¡°B...Bikini.¡±

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes, gazing at Su Qingsang¡¯s face. He suddenly pulled her up and took her to the closet.

    Then he leaned with half his body against the door, staring at her. Standing still, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t get what he was trying to do and blinked her eyes.

    ¡°Hurry.¡± His eyes were earnest like he couldn¡¯t wait for it.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Get your bikini and put it on.¡±

    Before she knew what Huo Jinyao meant, Huo Jinyao reminded her, ¡°speaking of that, I have never seen you wear a bikini.¡±

    Previously, she had gone to Japan and stayed in a hot spring hotel. Huo Jinyao was supposed to go with her but didn¡¯t because of his work.

    This time she went to the hot spring salon with Shi Mengwan. Huo Jinyao thought it would be inconvenient for them if he were present, so he didn¡¯t go either.

    So he had never seen what Su Qingsang looked like in a bikini.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± said Su Qingsang, ignoring him. She passed him and walked outside. Huo Jinyao hugged her around her waist.

    He turned her around, easily putting her body on the door of the closet.

    ¡°You could find the bikini and wear it by yourself, or I could do it for you. Either way.¡±

    ¡°I chose neither of them,¡± said Su Qingsang, shaking her head. Though she felt herself turning all red, she refused topromise. ¡°I am tired. I¡¯m going to bed.¡±

    Why should she wear a bikini for him when she was going to sleep? He was out of his mind, and she refused to be crazy with him.

    Huo Jinyao nodded. ¡°It looks like you prefer I do it for you¡ª¡ª¡±

    When he spoke, he tightened his hands around her waist, not allowing her to release herself from his arms.

    Huo Jinyao started searching in her closet. She didn¡¯t bring lots of luggage to Rong City.

    In her closet, almost all the clothes were purchasedter from his orders for her. Among them, there were some swimming suits also, since the Huo Mansion had a swimming pool.

    Huo Jinyao rummaged through her clothes and found several swimming suits, in all kinds of colors and styles.

    ¡°How about this one?¡± Huo Jinyao Picked up a pink swimming suit and looked up and down at Su Qingsang. ¡°Come on, put it on.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, that¡¯s enough.¡± She was not going to swim and didn¡¯t need to wear it.

    ¡°Fine. If you are unwilling, I am going to do it for you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was not joking with her. He meant it.

    How could Su Qingsang let him do it? She took a big step back and said, ¡°no way. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    With a hand gesture that indicated ¡°please¡±, Huo Jinyao stared at Su Qingsang, smiling, and his eyes glowing.

    Su Qingsang felt awkward from his stare, her eyes resting on the swimming suit in his hand. Clenching her teeth, she took it from his hand.

    She was in her nightwear right now. To put on the bikini, she had to take it off.

    It was not like she had never taken off her clothes in front of Huo Jinyao before, but most of the time, Huo Jinyao was the one who undressed her.

    In actuality, this was her first time taking the initiative.

    Thinking about it, Su Qingsang started to feel more awkward. She felt her knees going weak.

    Huo Jinyao kept staring at her, sparks shing in his eyes.

    When she took off her pajama, the spark in his eyes was fueled into mes. Su Qingsang suddenly felt thirsty.

    She let her pajama slide onto the ground and put on the bikini with slightly trembling hands.

    She didn¡¯t dress quickly. Being stared by someone ¨C even though that person was her husband who she had slept with so many times ¨C she still felt shy.

    Looking at Su Qingsang in a bikini, the me in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes now turned into a zing fire.

    ¡°...¡± Su Qingsang tied the straps behind her back, looked up, and found Huo Jinyao staring at her with great intensity.

    She suddenly felt like she didn¡¯t know where to put her hands and feet. She couldn¡¯t help but pull herself back, touching the closet door behind her.

    Huo Jinyao took a step forward. His eyes were fixed on her face, zed with eagerness.

    ¡°Now you have seen me in a bikini.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was a little bit more coarse this time. She blinked, moving sideways and said, ¡°excuse me, I¡¯ll go to sleep.¡±

    Now, Huo Jinyao was behaving like a big bad wolf staring at a rabbit, his eyes zing. How could he let her go now?

    ¡°Honey,¡± he called. With one hand by her neck, his big body gave her nowhere to hide. ¡°Did you let Zhang Yichen see you like this?¡±

    Why, did he feel like punch Zhang Yichen?

    He could have hidden anywhere. Why did he have to hide at the ce where Su Qingsang was enjoying the hot spring? It got on his nerves.

    ¡°I said it. It was an ident.¡±

    Yes, it was an ident. But Huo Jinyao felt ufortable at the thought of Zhang Yichen watching Su Qingsang in this very revealing outfit.

    Of course, he trusted Zhang Yihcen. He was from the army, a man of fortitude and eminent virtue.

    He once heard a story from his great-aunt about how a new female recruit had an eye on Zhang Yichen.

    She had shown Zhang Yichen around every day, but he wasn¡¯t impressed at all. Later, out of nowhere, she had the guts to go into Zhang Yichen¡¯s room and undress in front of him. She wanted to seduce him into being with her.

    Zhang Yichen ignored her move and ruthlessly threw her out.

    Certainly, when he had done that, he still considered her dignity, so he threw her clothes out as well.

    The female recruit hurried to put on her clothes, but tongues were wagging all over the ce. In the end, she was removed, or rather, discharged.

    These kinds of incidents happened to Zhang Yichen a lot. In the past years, he had focused only on building his career and cared little about his private life.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been in his thirties but not have a girlfriend, adamant about not wanting to get married.

    The moment Huo Jinyao persuaded himself, his eyes rested on Su Qingsang¡¯s chest. He had a tickle in his throat.

    How could these ordinary girls bepared to Su Qingsang? Su Qingsang was special; she was different from them.

    Huo Jinyao lowered his head and bit her lip, not very gently. Su Qingsang felt a slight pain and moaned softly.

    In Huo Jinyao¡¯s ears, her moan was the fuel to the fire in his eyes.

    On the door of the closet, he pressed her body, kissing her deeply.

    With her back leaning against the closet door, Su Qingsang felt herself freezing. She was cold, so she held Huo Jinyao tightly with her hands, trying to move towards Huo Jinyao.

    Su Qingsang was behaving like she was throwing herself towards Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes, lifting her.

    The second Su Qingsang was lifted off the ground she was scared, holding his neck tightly with her hands.

    Huo Jinyao stared at the white breasts in front of him, his eyes immediately darkening.

    His face was touching her neck, and his voice seemed to being from his nose. ¡°Honey, you are mine.¡±

    Su Qingsang, her body, every part of her, belonged to him. He didn¡¯t want any other man to have anything to do with his wife.

    Even if that man was his uncle.

    ...

    Huo Jinyao looked at Yang Wenchang in front of him, his eyes half narrowed.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°He Family¡¯sdy, He Xuanyao, came to work here yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Who agreed to that?¡±

    ¡°Not me.¡± Yang Wenchang was afraid of Huo Jinyao attributing it to him. ¡°The president arranged it.¡±

    ¡°My dad?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Observing Huo Jinyao¡¯s face, Yang Wenchang opened his mouth carefully. ¡°They meant for her to her take the position of Zhang Yang, but I refused. Then she said it herself that she could work in the marketing department, so we allowed it.¡±

    ¡°She said she was going to the marketing department, and you agreed to let her go?¡± Huo Jinyao raised his eyebrows. His eyes were sharp.

    Again, Yang Wenchang lowered his head and wore a guilty look. ¡°Well, it was a direct order from the president.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t speak. The arrangement was not Huo Mingguang¡¯s n, but Liu Tongjia¡¯s.

    ¡°All right. She wanted to stay in the marketing department, right? Starting tomorrow, let her take over the sales from Zhang, in the marketing department. She will do exactly how Zhang does it.¡±

    Yang Wenchang¡¯s eyes brightened. What a smart move! ¡°Mr. Huo, why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±

    ¡°You thought that a princess hase to the corporation, and we need to serve her?¡±

    Yang Wenchang had worked with Huo Jinyao for many years. They had a good rapport. However, sometimes, Yang Wenchang tended to follow the orders from Huo Mingguang. He was the president, after all.

    Huo Jinyao understood Yang Wenchang¡¯s dilemma, but he didn¡¯t want topromise.

    ¡°Tell them. Zhang should teach his apprentice seriously, and Ms. He should also take it seriously and learn how we do things at Tianyu Group.¡±

 Chapter 507 - Is She Provoking Her

    <h4>Chapter 507: Is She Provoking Her</h4>

    There was deliberation in his voice. He had decided to forget the whole thing

    about He Xuanyao setting him up.

    Since she was so senseless and adamant abouting for him, he told himself that he was not to be med for her approaching unhappiness.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yang Wenchang said, with his eyes full of excitement. He was about to leave but thought of something else.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, there¡¯s something I think I should tell you. It¡¯s about our business cooperation with Ickes.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The cooperation has been going on as nned, but there¡¯s something wrong with signing the contract. It has led to the signing procedure being dyed for a few days.¡±

    Normally, they should have had the contract signed by now.

    Besides, considering Huo Yifan¡¯s capability, it made no sense for the case to be dragging on for so long. Now, Yang Wenchang started doubting if something went wrong.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Yang Wenchang and was going to ask him to sort it out, but just then, Yang Wenchang¡¯s phone rang.

    Yang Wenchang looked at Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°It¡¯s Micah from Ickes.¡±

    Meeting Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes, he quickly picked up the phone. He was looking at Huo Jinyao while he put Micah on speaker and talked to him in English.

    Huo Jinyao could hear what was being said on the other side very clearly. Micah wanted to meet him?

    Yang Wenchang asked him silently with his eyes directed at him. Huo Jinyao shook his head, and Yang Wenchang immediately understood.

    He told Micah that Huo Jinyao wouldn¡¯t be avable in the next few days. They had to check on Huo Jinyao¡¯s schedule before they could decide on their next meeting.

    Yang Wenchang hung up the phone and looked baffled. ¡°Mr. Huo, what do you think Huo Yifan is nning right now?¡±

    He had been working for Huo Jinyao for many years, so he knew for a fact that Huo Yifan targeted Huo Jinyao covertly. As to the reason why Huo Yifan did that, obviously, it was his bitterness at Huo Jinyao being the CEO.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. If Micah asks to meet me again, you can agree.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yang Wenchang said. ¡°About Huo Yifan¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± As long as Micah did his job, Huo Yifan wouldn¡¯t just sit and wait. When the right time came, Huo Jinyao would know what was in Huo Yifan¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yang Wenchang took the documents and nned to leave, but he thought of onest thing. ¡°And, Mr. Huo, one person has passed the interview to substitute Zhang Yang as the temporary secretary. Her name was Ding Qing, a student from T University. She has started today.¡±

    ¡°You deal with those things. You don¡¯t need to let me know.¡±

    Yang Wenchang answered and left. Huo Jinyao became lost in his thoughts.

    Huo Yifan had all the means and was a schemer. Even if he couldn¡¯t nail down the cooperation with Ickes within the shortest time, he would not take it so long.

    More importantly, there was no way of letting Ickese back and talk to him. After all, if Huo Yifan did fail the cooperation case, he would end up being embarrassed at Tianyu Group.

    Even Huo Mingguang couldn¡¯t stand on Huo Yifan¡¯s side if he failed. Was Huo Yifan really that stupid or did he have other ns?

    No matter which one it was, Huo Jinyao was afraid. He needed to respond quickly and cope with the situation effectively.

    Huo Jinyao heard a knock on the door and felt displeased. However, the person who hade was Su Qingsang.

    It was her first timeing to the headquarters of Tianyu Group in Rong City. If she hadn¡¯t meet Yang Wenchang just now, she would have been unable toe upstairs.

    After all, even though she was the wife of the CEO at Tianyu Group, most people only heard her name but never actually saw her.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Seeing Su Qingsang, Huo Jinyao stood up and weed her.

    ¡°Mengwan and I were just shopping and walking around nearby, so I thought I would stop by toe and see you.¡±

    ¡°Um, you didn¡¯te and visit me on purpose?¡± Huo Jinyao put his hand on his chest, looking wounded by her words. ¡°Honey, I am hurt.¡±

    Su Qingsnagughed at the way he looked. She lifted the little box in her hands. ¡°Since you are hurt, I don¡¯t think you can have dessert. I¡¯ll take it out and give it to other people.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± His beloved wife had bought it for him. Even if he didn¡¯t love dessert, it couldn¡¯t be given to anyone else.

    Huo Jinyao took the box from her hand and put it on the coffee table. ¡°Eh, didn¡¯t you say you came with Su Qingsang? Where is she?¡±

    ¡°She is in the bathroom.¡±

    They were around the area, and she had never seen the ce which Huo Jinyao worked at, so she came with Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°Good, we can have dinner together.¡± Today, Huo Jinyao had received Wan Xianyang¡¯s call again. ¡°Xianyang said that he wanted to invite you to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Inviting me is an excuse. He wanted to invite Shi Mengwan, right?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked. How could she not know what Wan Xianyang was thinking?

    ¡°Do you ept the invitation or not?¡±

    ¡°I ept, but he and Shi Mengwan are really impossible.¡±

    Su Qingsang had already asked Shi Mengwan about it. She was clearly not into him.

    ¡°Not to mention, she is leaving tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I have to work and can¡¯t keep herpany all day long. She also has work to do in Lin City, so she and Xianyang are highly unlikely.¡±

    When she was speaking, her phone rang. Shi Mengwan was ready and was waiting for her downstairs.

    ¡°I am going to leave. We can talkter about Wan Xianyang¡¯s dinner.¡±

    Since they were unlikely to end up together, it was better not to give him any hope.

    Just as Su Qingsang was leaving, she pointed at the dessert on the coffee table and suddenly blew a kiss at Huo Jinyao. She snapped out right at the moment she caught his deep-set eyes.

    Su Qingsang went out of the office and encountered a beautiful woman on her way to the elevator.

    She was gorgeous. She was around five feet seven, tall and slim, with beautiful sidelines and impable makeup on her fair face.

    She was wearing Gi high heels and Chanel business suits. Su Qingsang was not familiar with luxury brands...

    But she did she see her outfit on the magazine that was avable at the spa she had gone to a few days ago.

    Su Qingsang blinked. How was it that in Huo Jinyao¡¯s office, there was such a beautiful woman? How incredible was Tianyu Group¡¯s welfare?

    She was holding a stack of documents, looking like an elite professional.

    Su Qingsang was staring at her. At the same time, the woman was also staring at Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang was only wearing sweatsuit today since she was hanging out with Shi Mengwan. She lookedfortable and casual.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t think that she was inferior to that woman, but she didn¡¯t as look official andcked gravitas.

    Su Qingsang felt strange about her thoughts.

    It could have been an illusion but strangely, Su Qingsang saw a sh of contempt in that woman¡¯s eyes.

    She wanted to see it clearly, but the woman immediately smiled with her lips curved upwards. The woman didn¡¯t speak. Instead, with documents in her arms, she passed her and walked towards Huo Jinyao¡¯s office.

    When they passed each other, Su Qingsang heard her whisper, ¡°nice to meet you, Mrs. Huo.¡±

 Chapter 508 - What Does the Woman Mean?

    <h4>Chapter 508: What Does the Woman Mean?</h4>

    Su Qingsang turned to look at her. A thin smile passed across the woman¡¯s lips.

    Before Su Qingsang could open her mouth, thedy waved the documents in her hands and walked into Huo Jinyao¡¯s office.

    Right before entering the room, the woman pushed the door open and turned to look at Su Qingsang. Then, she mouthed two words silently.

    The door opened and closed.

    The beautiful figure disappeared behind the door.

    There was a subtle change of expression on Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    Today was the first time she hade to Huo Jinyao¡¯s office. When Yang Wenchang took her upstairs earlier on, they had taken the elevator which was exclusively for the CEO¡¯s use.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t recall meeting other people on her way to Huo Jinyao¡¯s office. How did that woman know who she was?

    ¡°Qingsang, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s words called her back to the present. Only then did Su Qingsang realize that she had already left the building and was in the parking lot.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± said Su Qingsang, shaking her head. It was just that she was thinking about the silent words that the woman had mouthed. She felt as if she had been provoked.

    Who was that woman? What had she meant by mouthing those words?

    ¡°Tsk... I know you and Huo Jinyao are in love, but you don¡¯t need to look like this the moment you leave him. I mean, you guys are together every day.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was annoyed by her distraction. ¡°I already didn¡¯t go up so that I could let you two be alone together. Yet, you are still reluctant to part with him. You guys make me jealous.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s words amused Su Qingsang. ¡°I¡¯m not unwilling to leave. It¡¯s just that I got reminded of Huo Jinyao¡¯s dislike for desserts, and I just gave two boxes of desserts to him.¡±

    While both of them were walking around earlier, they hade across a dessert shop. That¡¯s why Su Qingsang decided to buy the boxes of sweets and give them to Huo Jinyao.

    Later, it dawned upon her that she had never seen Huo Jinyao eat desserts, whether they dined outside or ate at the Huo Mansion.

    ¡°It looks like you are a lousy wife,¡± Shi Mengwan teased. ¡°How could you not know what your husband likes to eat?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I know it, but I just forgot.¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed slightly. She only forgot about it temporarily, after she and Shi Mengwen had started hanging out.

    ¡°I think you should be more careful. Your husband is so handsome and exceptional. What if one day some other girl steals him from you? Don¡¯t wait till it happens.¡±

    ¡°Screw you, my Jinyao wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    Su Qingsang was certain about it in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t help but think of the woman she had seen upstairs.

    Out of nowhere, she suddenly felt very ufortable.

    ¡°¡®My Jinyao.¡¯ Tsk, I¡¯m jealous.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s voice got through to her. She tried to get rid of her thoughts.

    She believed in Huo Jinyao¡¯s moralpass. He wouldn¡¯t betray his marriage and his love for her.

    Unless she was given a very convincing reason not to, she would simply trust him.

    With that confidence, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t ask Huo Jinyao who that woman was when they were together that night.

    She didn¡¯t need to ask, nor did she need to know. Since she trusted him, there was no point in asking.

    Shi Mengwan was leaving the next day, so Su Qingsang spent the night with her.

    As for Huo Jinyao¡¯s sullen face, Su Qingsang simply ignored it.

    Su Qingsang saw Shi Mengwan off at the airport the next day and went back to the hospital to work.

    Things were getting very busy at the hospital. It looked as if a bunch of people had nned to give birth at the same time.

    The hospital was admitting lots of maternity patients every day, and every room was upied.

    Su Qingsang was not only on call but had to pay close attention to several patients who were in poor condition.

    Even Zheng Chenyu was as busy as a bee. Some maternity patients refused to see male doctors, but when the department was out of female doctors, they had no choice but to go to Zheng Chenyu.

    Considering the circumstances, when the following weekend arrived, Su Qingsang naturally didn¡¯t have the time to go to the Huo Mansion.

    She called Old Master Huo and told him that she was on call this weekend, so she couldn¡¯te back to visit him.

    Old Master Huo quite understood his granddaughter-inw¡¯s job. He didn¡¯t say much but let her do her work.

    ...

    Huo Jinyao looked at Micah, who was sitting in front of him. The person who sat next to him was his secretary, and her English name was Vera.

    Huo Jinyao only brought Yang Wenchang with him this time. They had been seated for 20 minutes.

    Micah didn¡¯t start speaking for a long time. Nevertheless, Huo Jinyao continued to remain patient. He enjoyed the tea unhurriedly.

    ¡°Excellent tea,¡± said Huo Jinyao. After making thepliment, he looked at Yang Wenchang. ¡°You should try it.¡±

    His attitude was slightly insolent. Micah was displeased in his heart, but he didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction on his face.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re in the mood to drink tea. I thought you wouldn¡¯t even have an appetite for food.¡±

    ¡°Howe?¡± Huo Jinyaoughed. ¡°Why would I have lost my appetite?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huo.¡± Micah thought that Huo Jinyao was pretending. From his perspective, he wondered how Huo Jinyao could not care at all. It just seemed impossible.

    ¡°Now, I want to talk about the cooperation between us. You were the one who negotiated with me before. Why has it changed to Huo Yifan now?

    ¡°No matter who is negotiating with you, the final result is still Tianyu Group cooperating with you. I don¡¯t see any difference.¡±

    ¡°Of course there is a difference.¡± Micah looked at Huo Jinyao and tried again. ¡°Mr. Huo, our negotiation has been going very well. I thought you were willing to cooperate with me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Tianyu Group is willing to cooperate with Ickes at any time.¡±

    Huo Jinyao meant twopanies, but Micah meant two people.

    Micah wasn¡¯t stupid. He surely understood the implication. ¡°Mr. Huo, I don¡¯t think you are willing to give such arge slice of cake to your cousin.¡±

    ¡°Even you have said that he is my cousin, so what¡¯s wrong with sharing?¡±

    ¡°But Tianyu Group belongs to you,¡± said Micah. He looked like he felt awful for Huo Jinyao. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Please be careful about what you say. Tianyu Group belongs to the Huo Family.¡±

    ¡°But without your father, Tianyu Group wouldn¡¯t have reached such a scale today.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t deny it. That¡¯s why Huo Mingguang was the president of Tianyu Group, while Huo Mingliang was merely a director of thepany; a sinecure.

    When Tianyu Group was founded, it hadn¡¯t been asrge as it was right now.

    Although Old Master Huo was a man of action who acted big and bold, he had only made Tianyu Group thergestpany in Rong City.

    It was Huo Mingguang who has taken thepany from his father and extended business to other cities nationwide. Heid the foundation for Tianyu Group to be an international corporation.

    Then it was handed over to Huo Jinyao. He took a series of measures to help Tianyu Group grow and thrive in the industry.

    Huo Jinyao knew what Micah meant. Frankly speaking, he and Huo Mingguang were entitled to own the whole of Tianyu Group.

    It was also the reality. However, after Huo Yifan graduated from college and started working in Tianyu Group, he and his brother Huo Yiyang gradually became dissatisfied.

    They had plotted against thepany, but Huo Mingguang tolerated them. Because of that, they brought a lot of trouble to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°What do you want to say, Micah? You can just be honest about your opinions. If you want me to y against my cousin, please stop. In some sense, I still trust him.¡±

    Even if he didn¡¯t trust him, it was a private family matter. He wouldn¡¯t express his true feelings in front of Micah, who was a business partner, as well as a foreigner.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, you have a big heart. I¡¯m no match for your generosity.¡± Micah sighed, feeling a little hopeless at Huo Jinyao¡¯s attitude. ¡°Mr. Huo, I am sincere about our cooperation, but I have happened to learn about some things, and I believe you will be interested to hear them.¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t beat around the bush and got straight to the point. As Micah began to speak, Huo Jinyao¡¯s face slowly changed color.

    ...

    Su Qingsang was finally not on call today and didn¡¯t need to stay in the hospital. She bought some bird food for the parrot and purchased two boxes of tea for Old Master Huo.

    She had heard from Huo Jinyao that Old Master Huo loved tea. The Huo Family undoubtedly had good tea, even the finest tea specialized for them.

    But it was different when Su Qingsang gave the tea to Old Master Huo. She hadn¡¯t visited him in a long time, and she wanted to make amends with this gift chosen by her.

    Old Master Huo was nice to her and trusted her. Su Qingsang was grateful in her heart. If possible, she wanted to spend more time with him.

    However, when Su Qingsang arrived at the Huo Mansion, she found that Old Master Huo was out to visit his old friend. He would be backter, but Mr. Cheng didn¡¯t know when, or whether he would have dinner at home or not.

    Su Qingsang decided to see the parrot before she went back home. Since Old Master Huo wasn¡¯t home, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t need to stay for long.

    Her main concern was, what if she ran into Liu Tongjia? Although they wouldn¡¯t start a fight, their encounters were never pleasant. She told herself that it was better to avoid any potential argument.

    Su Qingsang was standing under the roof of the backyard. It was getting warm in Rong City. The temperature was not very high, but it wasn¡¯t as cold as before.

    The parrot seemed happy seeing her, and it called her name over and over again.

    However, even if the parrot was happy, it still expressed its discontent.

    ¡°A*shole, you don¡¯t visit me. A*shole, you don¡¯t talk to me.¡±

    Su Qingsangughed at this insanity. The bird used to be as cool as a cucumber but now, no matter how Su Qingsang called it, the bird didn¡¯t respond. How had things changed so much?

    What was hrious was the fact that the bird wasn¡¯t onlyining but also cursing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be called Jade. You should be called rascal.¡±

    ¡°Rascal, rascal. Rascal, you rascal.¡±

    The parrot was cursing again. Su Qingsangughed. How had the bird be so obsessed with cursing?

    Su Qingsang was interested. She red at the parrot, her eyes ferocious.

    ¡°You want to do it, huh? Do you believe that I can pluck all your feathers and eat you?¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel! Scoundrel!¡± the parrot screamed. ¡°Boss, help! Scoundrel! Going to eat me! Scoundrel! Help me! Help me!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help butugh. She was delighted by this funny bird. However, herughter was cut short when she heard anotherughing from behind her.

    She controlled herughter and immediately turned back.

 Chapter 509 - Cant Control Myself

    <h4>Chapter 509: Can¡¯t Control Myself</h4>

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked and looked at the person in front of her. She realized that she kept encountering Zhang Yichen quite frequently.

    But technically speaking, this time was not an encounter. Huo Mansion was the ce where Zhang Yichen¡¯s uncle lived, so he coulde at any time without an appointment.

    ¡°Em,¡± answered Zhang Yichen, looking at Su Qingsang.

    He seemed to have been smiling just now because the corner of his mouth was still turned up a little.

    Su Qingsnag was not sure how much of the conversation between her and the parrot he had heard. She felt slightly embarrassed.

    It seemed that every time he showed up in from of her, she was upholding a bad image.

    ¡°Uncle, are you looking for grandpa? He is out.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± said Zhang Yichen. He hade here to see Old Master Huo. Heter came to know that Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao would alsoe to Huo Mansion every two weeks. Usually, they were not here.

    He initially had the intention of avoiding Su Qingsang. However, he didn¡¯t seed.

    It didn¡¯t ur to him that Su Qingsang would be at home, ying with the parrot.

    When sheughed, she looked genuine and innocent. She didn¡¯t have the arrogant temperament that wasmon withdies in Rong City. Instead, she looked like a girl-next-door, cute and likable.

    But he knew clearly that this was just one side of her. She was a lot more to her character also.

    She was cunning in front of the family of her patient, who tried to ckmail her. She was dedicated when suturing the wound. She was aggressive and eloquent, boldly confronting the people who had been looking for him.

    In the end, a fleeting image of Su Qingsnag rxing in the hot spring came to him. Half of her smooth shoulder was revealed out of the water, fair and dainty like a delicate jade.

    Realizing what was on his mind, Zhang Yichen restrained, and the smile on his face faded.

    His face turned so grim that Su Qingsang thought that he didn¡¯t want to see her. That made sense since she was the one who had seen him in an awkward situation that day, and witnessed him hiding in a closet.

    ¡°Well, uncle, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Su Qingsang said that she was heading to the room. When was passing across Zhang Yichen, he called her abruptly, saying, ¡°don¡¯t move.¡±

    Su Qingsang was taken aback. She gave him a confused look.

    Zhang Yichen realized that he had dered it in a stiff voice. He lowered his voice ufortably. ¡°You got a little something.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Zhang Yichen raised his hand and removed the light feather which was stuck in her hair. His gaze at her was hidden with passion.

    But his lips were tightly pursed, which was the evidence for his great self-restraint.

    Su Qingsang kept her head down and didn¡¯t see Zhang Yichen¡¯s expression. When he showed her the feather in front of her, she looked down and said, ¡°thank you.¡±

    His lips werepressed and his voice was deep. ¡°No worries.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t stay much longer because of his cold attitude. Instead, she left rather quickly.

    Zhang Yichen stayed there, very still. After Su Qingsang left, his face rxed.

    With his eyes closed, he smelled the faint aroma in the air that belonged to Su Qingsang.

    Zhang Yichen suddenly opened his eyes, setting his sight over the corner of the courtyard.

    With his keen observation, he suddenly found someone peeping at them. He was unsure if it was just an illusion. Nevertheless, the feeling of being spied on was apparent.

    If he had not been distracted, he would have discovered it earlier.

    Zhang Yichen looked grave. He gazed in that direction for a while, but the feeling disappeared after a while.

    He should have been more careful. He couldn¡¯t let anyone detect anything dubious. After all, he was still able to control his spoonful of desire.

    But was it just a tiny bit? They had only met a few times, but he couldn¡¯t control himself from thinking about her.

    How he wished she was not the wife of Huo Jinyao! How he wished she hadn¡¯t gotten married so early.

    Zhang Yichen couldn¡¯t help but wonder about some things. If she had married him, would she still be wearing a gentle smile in front of him that was tainted with cautiousness?

    He closed his eyes, trying his best to obliterate this crazy idea.

    His hands were clenched into a tight fist on his sides, and the blue veins stood out very clearly.

    Stop thinking. If someone noticed his expression, it could bring to him and Su Qingsang nothing but misfortune.

    Zhang Yichen looked at the direction again. He was pondering over who could be there but eventually turned his back and left in the end.

    ...

    When Su Qingsang arrived home, she was surprised to find that Huo Jinyao was back home already.

    Ms. Yu was cooking in the kitchen while Huo Jinyao sat on a chair on the balcony. Even though it was freezing outside, he didn¡¯te inside.

    He didn¡¯t even notice that she was home. Su Qingsang furrowed her eyebrows. She put down her stuff, changed her shoes, and went to him.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    Huo Jinyao turned. The corners of his mouth turned up when he saw Su Qingsang. ¡°You¡¯re home?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked and looked at him. He hadn¡¯t turned on the light in the balcony. She seemed to see a sh of mncholy in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes.

    But he just looked at her with a faint smile, as if the emotion she had detected in his face was merely her delusion.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡±

    ¡°If you are fine, then why are you outside, letting the cold wind blow over you?¡±

    Currently, in Rong City, it was still cold outside. However, the house was heated.

    Su Qingsang already sensed the chillness, standing there. Not to mention, Huo Jinyao had been in the balcony for she didn¡¯t know how long.

    Su Qingsang suddenly reached out and held his hands. As expected, his hands were not as warm, but they were cold.

    Su Qingsang stared at Huo Jinyao. ¡°Huo Jinyao, are you okay?¡±

    Huo Jinyao saw the concern in her eyes. With his eyes fixed on her, he reached his hands out and embraced her.

    Su Qingsang froze for a second. She held him back with her hands around his waist.

    Even his clothes were ice cold. Su Qingsang put her head on his shirt and felt ufortable because of its chillness.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± called Su Qingsang. She didn¡¯t look up but tightened her hug. ¡°I am your wife. You can tell me anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t help you if it is business. I may not be helpful even as to other things in your life. But at least, I can listen.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was light and soft, whispering in the shades of the evening.

    Huo Jinyao remained silent. He couldn¡¯t open his mouth. Looking at Su Qingsang, he remembered what Micah had told him that afternoon.

    He couldn¡¯t talk about it. He couldn¡¯t tell Su Qingsnag that his mother, his father, his cousin, his uncle, and almost everyone was setting him up to fail.

    Eyes closed, Huo Jinyao lowered his chin on Su Qingsang¡¯s head.

    There was a light fragrance in her hair, which soothed him. Her body was soft,pared to him. He enveloped her into his arms, and he found his heart gradually softening.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, what has happened? Can you please share it with me?¡±

 Chapter 510 - I Wont Ask If You Dont Want to Speak

    <h4>Chapter 510: I Won¡¯t Ask If You Don¡¯t Want to Speak</h4>

    Su Qingsang looked up at him, her eyes glowing brightly. If there were a moonlight that could light her eyes, Huo Jinyao would see himself in her eyes.

    Even without the moonlight, Huo Jinyao knew that her eyes were full of him.

    He was touched but didn¡¯t respond to her question.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I won¡¯t ask if you don¡¯t want to speak. But I want you to know that we are a couple. Since we are a couple, we are no longer two, but one. You can at least try to tell me.¡±

    He tried to believe her and could try to tell her about his troubles and his worries. She might be unable to resolve the issue, but he would feel better if he shared his problems.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s response was to reach out and hug her tightly.

    Ms. Yu¡¯s voice came from the kitchen, saying that the dinner was ready. Su Qingsang patted Huo Jinyao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come, let¡¯s have dinner.¡±

    Huo Jinyao released her, staring at her beautiful face. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead gently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am fine.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t believe his words. However, since that was what he insisted, she had no choice but to ept it.

    A feeling of disappointment arose from her heart. As to Su Qingsnag, she was a nk paper in front of him.

    No matter whether it was her birth history or her thoughts, everything was under his control; he knew everything about her.

    Nevertheless, she felt that Huo Jinyao harbored some secrets. He was unwilling to share with her his worries, which upset her.

    She thought that maybe he chose silence because he couldn¡¯t exin to her about his business, and even if he did exin, she might not understand.

    The little difort was buried in the deep of her heart, like a seed.

    ...

    Huo Jinyao looked at the person who handed the documents to him. He nced at her. Her name was Ding Qing. She was the new secretary and a temporary substitute for Zhang Yang.

    She had graduated from MIT, which was very impressive. She also had a beautiful resume. How did such a talented persone to Tianyu Group and work as a secretary?

    It didn¡¯t mean that the position of secretary at Tianyu Group was notpetitive. Given Ding Qing¡¯s resume, she could have nailed a better position elsewhere.

    But Huo Jinyao had watched the recording of her interview and listened to her reason for applying for this job.

    She had said that her mom was not feeling well, so she wanted toe back home and spend more time with her. Another reason she gave was that Huo Jinyao once cooperated with thepany she had worked for previously.

    She liked the working style of Huo Jinyao and hispany, and she wished to learn more things from working here.

    During the past week, she had done a great job at her work.

    She did not onlyplete the tasks assigned by Yang Wenchang, but she could also arrange the other things well without Yang Wenchang¡¯s direction.

    Usually, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t hire a female secretary but based on her past week¡¯s performance, Ding Qing¡¯s strong ability persuaded him to keep her.

    Ding Qing stood there, looking nervous. Eyes fixed on Huo Jinyao, her voice was strained as she asked the question.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, is everything correct with the document?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Jinyao said, signing the document. Then, he gave it to her. ¡°It¡¯s two days before Zhang Yang temporarily stops working. Let him make sure that the handover shifts well.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I know. Zhang Yang has told me what to do.¡±

    With a smile on her face, she sped her documents against her bosom. She seemed to do it unintentionally, putting the documents one or two inches lower than her breast.

    It showed her attractive cleavage, and her breasts were squeezed over her sternum.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t notice it, but Ding Qing looked at Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes with concern.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, you don¡¯t look very well. Did you not sleep well yesterday? Do you need me to bring you a cup of coffee?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t slept wellst night. Because of Micah¡¯s words, he began having nightmares again.

    He rubbed between his eyebrows and asked Ding Qing to leave.

    Ding Qing was back within a few minutes, with a cup of coffee. There was also a piece of cake in her hands.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, it¡¯s not healthy to drink coffee with an empty stomach. Please have a cake.¡±

    Huo Jinyao cast his eyes on Ding Qing, who looked calm.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, please take care of yourself. I am looking forward to learning more from you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao saw her frankness, and without thinking further, he said, ¡°thank you, but I don¡¯t like cakes.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± said Ding Qingsang, looking frustrated. ¡°But I saw a box of desserts in your office that day.¡±

    ¡°My wife bought it for me.¡±

    His meaning was obvious. Since Su Qingsang had bought it for him, he would eat it, even if he didn¡¯t like it.

    But Ding Qing was not worthy of that. His words were of clear indication, but Ding Qing didn¡¯t feel offended. Instead, she stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Huo. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can remove the cake.¡± Huo Jinyao looked down, focusing on the documents in front of him.

    Ding Qing took the cake, looking upset about her mistake.

    However, when she turned around, the self-usation in her eyes disappeared immediately. ¡®He would eat it just because his wife bought it for him?¡¯ she thought.

    She would wait and see if Huo Jinyao would eat the cake the next time she gave it to him.

    ...

    Huo Jinyao was out of the shower, with a towel on his head. He rubbed his hair with the towel casually, and then he sat at the dressing table, waiting for Su Qingsang to dry his hair.

    He was going to be disappointed. Su Qingsang was having a video call with Li Qianxue.

    After all the things that had happened, Li Qianxue managed to keep thepany operating well. She had also found a professional manager to help her.

    Now thepany was stabilized. Li Qianxue looked better than before, and she was talking to Su Qingsang about Old Master Li¡¯s birthday.

    The third of next month was Old Master Li¡¯s birthday, which was not far away from now.

    Though this year was not a special birthday, Old Master Li had just acknowledged his granddaughter. Thus, he wished that Su Qingsang woulde home and celebrate with him.

    Nevertheless, Old Master didn¡¯t want to bother Su Qingsang, so he only mentioned his wish a few times in front of Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue felt ridiculous, looking at his attitude but also felt slightly poignant.

    Her daughter was an adult now, but she had never reared her, not even for a single day. When she finally realized the truth, her daughter had already married and moved to a ce far away from home.

    ¡°I know you are busy at work, but your grandpa really misses you and wishes you toe home. Qingsang, can you make time for that?¡±

    Li Qianxue walked on eggshells when she talked. She was afraid that Su Qingsang would be reluctant.

    Lately, Li Qianxue and Su Qingsang had been feeling closer to each other than before. But Li Qianxue was still worried that her daughter would resent her for the past twenty years of neglect.

    Even if she knew that Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t do that, she couldn¡¯t help but think that way.

    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Of course, I will be back for grandpa¡¯s birthday.¡±

    When she was not acknowledged as the legitimate granddaughter of Old Master Li, she appeared every year on his birthday. Not to mention, now that she was officially the biological granddaughter of Old Master Li, she would definitely visit him.

    ¡°Really? Great, I will talk to your grandpa.¡±

    Li Qianxue smiled more happily. Su Qingsang was happy, too. She really missed Li Qianxue despite the fact that they talked to each other through video calls every day.

    But it was still different from seeing her in person.

    ¡°Okay, tell grandpa I¡¯ll be there for his birthday.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Jinyao toe with you?¡± It was inappropriate for Huo Jinyao, the grandson-inw, to be absent on such an asion.

    ¡°Sure, I will let him know.¡±

    When Su Qingsang said it, something else urred to her. What about Su Chenghui? Would hee to the birthday party?

    Looking at Li Qianxue, all ted and excited, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t mention Su Chenghui, because it would certainly upset her.

    When she ended the call, she saw Huo Jinyao seated back, his hair wet and his face pensive.

    ¡°Eh, have you taken a shower? I¡¯ll go and wash.¡±

    Su Qingsang put down her phone and was about to rise, but Huo Jinyao grabbed her hands abruptly.

    ¡°Honey, help me dry my hair.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him, fetched the hairdryer, and started drying his hair. She mentioned her n to go to Lin City next month.

    However, next month was already arriving in the next week.

    ¡°It is grandpa¡¯s birthday, so we must go back,¡± Huo Jinyao said. He seemed to be thinking of something else. ¡°It has been quite busy in thepany recently. I need to make some arrangements so that I can apany you to go back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. You are so good to me.¡±

    Su Qingsang was so happy that she lowered her body to kiss Huo Jinyao¡¯s face, but she forgot that she was still holding the hairdryer in her hand.

    ¡°Ooh,¡± Huo Jinyao shouted in pain. She realized that she had hurt him.

    ¡°Are you all right? Let me see. Where¡¯s your injury?¡±

    Huo Jinyao held her on his thigh and turned off the hairdryer in her hand. He kissed her lips after seeing the concerned look on her face.

    ¡°Are you sad?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°You are so excited about going back to Lin City but see, I am hurt. I need your constion.¡±

    Looking at Huo Jinyao who had started teasing her, Su Qingsang asked, ¡°how do you want me to console you?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Huo Jinyao pulled her waist, stared at her red lips and started kissing them deeply.

    ...

    Every day after Huo Jinyao had arrived at thepany, Ding Qing told him his schedule for the whole day.

    Today, after Ding Qing¡¯s report, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t ask her to leave as usual.

    ¡°Help me book two flight tickets on the second of next month, to Lin City.¡±

    Zhang Yang used to deal with these things. Huo Jinyao found that Ding Qing still stood there and looked at him after he gave his directions.

    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Ding Qing said. ¡°Mr. Huo, are you going on a business trip to Lin City with Mr. Yang?¡±

    ¡°No, I am going with my wife.¡±

    The hand that Ding Qing held the pen with immediately tightened. However, she continued to maintain a smile on her face. ¡°Okay. I am going to book it now.¡±

    Huo Jinyao thought that Su Qingsang must want to see Li Qianxue as soon as possible, so he asked Ding Qing to book the morning tickets. Then, he waved his hands and let her out.

    When Ding Qing was back in her office, she didn¡¯t book the tickets. Instead, she called a number on her phone.

    ¡°Mr. Huo is going to Lin City on the second of next month.¡± She told what she knew to the person on the other side of the phone. Unclear what that person said, a bright smile appeared on Ding Qing¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yes, only him and his wife.¡±

 Chapter 511 - Dont Worry, Hes Not Suspecting Me

    <h4>Chapter 511: Don¡¯t Worry, He¡¯s Not Suspecting Me</h4>

    After that, she carefully listened to the person on the other side of the phone. The smile on her face didn¡¯t fade.

    ¡°Alright, I get it. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not suspecting me for now.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, you can do it yourself.¡±

    Ding Qing¡¯s eyes exhibited a trace of scornfulness when she was smiling, but what was more obvious in those eyes of hers was her confidence.

    After ending the call, Ding Qing slowly turned the phone over in her hand andnded her eyes on the desktop picture that she had set on purpose.

    It was a picture of Huo Jinyao.

    ...

    Su Qingsang handed her written request for leave to Sui Huiya so that she could sign it. She felt a little guilty. During the two months she spent working in that hospital, she had asked for leave quite a few times already.

    Earlier, she had asked for leave to keep Shi Mengwanpany, and this time, she needed to go back to Lin City. The leave she asked wasn¡¯t long both times, but still, she felt a little sorry about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know that you¡¯re from Lin City,¡± Sun Huiya told her. ¡°Should I give you one more day? You cane back to work on Tuesday, and take some good rest before that.¡±

    Su Qingsang had been doing a good job since she came to the hospital. She cooperated well with her colleagues in all aspects. Therefore, Sun Huiya didn¡¯t mind giving her more off days.

    ¡°That¡¯d be great. Thank you, Director Sun.¡±

    After her request was approved, Su Qingsang started thinking about what to buy for Old Master Li and Li Qianxue as gifts.

    After all, she would be flying back to Lin City tomorrow. Maybe she should talk to Huo Jinyao about it.

    She remembered giving Old Master Huo a parrot as a gift before. Of course, she couldn¡¯t give a parrot to Old Master Li too. She wouldn¡¯t be able to bring a bird back to Lin City anyway.

    While she was thinking about that, a pregnant woman who had suffered a car ident was sent into the emergency room. Her condition was a littleplicated.

    The staff from the emergency room said that ording to the records in the hospital, Su Qingsang had treated that woman before. Upon hearing that, Su Qingsang quickly headed toward the emergency room.

    Su Qingsang realized that the woman looked familiar.

    Only after a nurse put the woman¡¯s hair that covered her face behind her ears, did Su Qingsang recognize that woman. She was none other than Li Hong, the woman who had attempted to ckmail Zhang Yichen about a month ago.

    This time, she wasn¡¯t pretending. She was really hit by a car.

    ¡°Prepare for the surgery now!¡± said Su Qingsang to her colleagues, while looking at the woman who was covered in blood.

    The driver who sent the woman to the hospital was obviously frightened. He couldn¡¯t stop exining what happened to the doctors and nurses.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit her. She rushed up from the roadside. I couldn¡¯t stop the car in time.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking now. It¡¯s not the time to figure out whose mistake it was. We¡¯re trying to save her life now.¡±

    Su Qingsang had no time to talk to the car driver about whether it was his fault or not.

    Li Hong was about six-months pregnant thest time she had been in the hospital. Currently, she was over seven-months pregnant. That was not good.

    The baby might survive if it got lucky, but without luck, both the mother and the baby might not make it.

    Su Qingsang paid no attention to the car driver. After telling her colleagues to prepare the operating room, she wheeled Li Hong into the delivery room as soon as possible.

    At the same time, she emphasized to Li Meilin that Li Hong¡¯s family must sign the consent form for the operation when they arrived.

    After she finished talking, Su Qingsang followed the others into the operation room. There, she found the patient¡¯s condition to be pretty severe. She had been hit hard by the car. When the ident happened, she had been sent flying a few meters away from the car through the air.

    Her womb was ruptured and she was bleeding massively. Su Qingsang had to give her a cesarean as soon as possible.

    Su Huiya heard what had happened and soon came to the operation theatre. Su Qingsang looked at Li Hong who was already unconscious from the pain. Then, she shared her thoughts with Sun Huiya.

    ¡°Director Sun, her womb has been ruptured. The surgery must be done as soon as possible. And...¡±

    ¡°I get it,¡± said Su Huiya. The patient¡¯s uterus had to be removed. Under the current situation, all the doctors could do was to try their best to save the baby.

    Su Qingsang had been working closely together with Sun Huiyately. They both understood each other quite well.

    Through the surgery and intensive rescue, Li Hong¡¯s baby was finally delivered sessfully.

    ¡°The baby is doing good. Put her in the incubator for observation.¡±

    After confirming that the baby was fine, Su Qingsang and Sun Huiya started racing against the clock to save Li Hong¡¯s life. Two doctors from the surgery department hade to help them too.

    After the cesarean, Sun Huiya checked the patient¡¯s uterus and then said with a serious look, ¡°Qingsang, I¡¯m afraid we have to remove this uterus.¡±

    The patient¡¯s uterus was severely ruptured and had been bleeding the whole time. It had to be removed.

    However, Sun Huiya had been a doctor for many years and had met a lot of patients like Li Hong.

    Li Hong had a daughter now. It wouldn¡¯t normally be a problem if she had an older kid who was a son, but if that baby girl was her only child...

    A family that liked boys and girls equally would ept that, but if her family viewed having sons as better than daughters, they might give the hospital trouble.

    ¡°Qingsang, stay out of this. Just leave the rest of it to us.¡±

    All three of them were experienced doctors in that hospital. However, unlike the rest, Su Qingsang started working there merely two months ago.

    Precisely, she was still only doing an internship. If Li Hong¡¯s family decided to me the hospital for the measures that the doctors had taken, the hospital might not punish experienced doctors like Sun Huiya. However, Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t get away with it very easily.

    ¡°Director Sun, stop it. I¡¯m not gonna leave. Let¡¯s finish this surgery together.¡±

    She was honestly touched. She had only been working in that hospital for two months, but she was already so conscientious. Sun Huiya looked at her thoughtfully. Her actions made her really happy.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t consider herself as doing anything wrong, though. Most importantly, Li Hong¡¯s life wasn¡¯t out of danger yet. Everything else could wait until the woman¡¯s life was safe.

    After three long hours of operating, Li Hong¡¯s life was finally saved.

    By the time Su Qingsang came out of the operation room, Li Hong¡¯s family had already arrived. This time, they weren¡¯t as fierce as they were thest time.

    Li Hong¡¯s husband stood in front of the crowd, and asked her anxiously, ¡°doctor, are my wife and son okay?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the man. Hearing the man say ¡®son¡¯, she raised her brows slightly.

    ¡°Your wife is fine. She just gave you a daughter. They¡¯re both fine.¡±

    ¡°What? Daughter?¡± The anxiety on the face of Li Hong¡¯s husband was instantly gone, reced by something else. ¡°How is that possible? I had asked a warlock to give her a look and he said it¡¯s a son.¡±

    Su Qingsang was going to tell him that Li Hong¡¯s uterus has already been removed, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to have another baby. Before she could, she was stunned by what Li Hong¡¯s husband said next.

    ¡°Damn it! He said it¡¯s a boy! How did it be a girl? I¡¯m gonna make him pay for that.¡±

    Su Qingsang attempted to stop the man from leaving and asked him to go and check on Li Hong and her daughter, but the man rushed out of the hospital without looking back.

    She had been a doctor for many years and could be counted as an experienced one. Still, she never thought something like that would happen.

    She carefully thought about it and found it reasonable, though. If Li Hong¡¯s husband was a good man, how could he possibly let his pregnant wife fake car idents to extort other people?

    The current situation made Su Qingsang feel troubled. She turned and looked at Li Meilin.

    ¡°Send the patient back to the ward, then find two volunteers to take good care of her.¡±

    Based on the behavior of Li Hong¡¯s husband, Su Qingsang assumed that he wouldn¡¯te to look after his wife.

    ¡°I get it,¡± Li Meilin said. Before leaving, she looked at Su Qingsang with concern. ¡°Doctor Su, I think I need to warn you about something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°This patient¡¯s husband is clearly not easy to deal with. Her family doesn¡¯t know that her uterus has been removed yet. When they find out about it...¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish her speech but Su Qingsang knew what she was trying to say.

    Su Qingsang patted on Li Meilin¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ve signed the consent for the operation. Besides, her condition was critical and her uterus had to be removed. If theye back to give me troubleter, I¡¯ll surely talk some sense into their heads.¡±

    If they decided to be unreasonable, no exnation would be needed. The problem would be solved through legal procedures.

    Su Qingsang thought about it in a simple way. Li Meilin wanted to say more to her, but she had already left to sort the operation record out and sign her name on it.

    Su Qingsan waited until she got off work, but Li Hong¡¯s husband never came back to the hospital.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time she had witnessed something like that, but still, she felt ufortable thinking about it.

    She couldn¡¯t get rid of that bad feeling, not even after she got home.

    Li Hong would wake up in the hospital the next day. Su Qingsang wondered how she would feel when she learned about her husband¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°You¡¯re home! Come and take a look at these.¡±

    Walking into the door, Su Qingsang finally woke up from her thoughts.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t onlye home early that day but had also prepared the gifts for Su Qingsang¡¯s family already.

    ¡°Come here and take a look.¡±

    ¡°This is for your mother, this for Yuxin, and this is for grandpa. It¡¯s not the actual birthday gift. I¡¯ve ordered the real birthday gift somewhere else. It¡¯ll be delivered straight to Lin City. We¡¯ll pick it up tomorrow and bring it to Li Family.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao¡¯s proud face, and asked with strong curiosity, ¡°what did you get him as his birthday gift?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you. All I can tell you now is that grandpa will definitely love it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not another parrot, is it?¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m like you?¡± Huo Jinyao raised his brows slightly, saying it withughter.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being like me?¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t consider that parrot as a silly gift. That bird was very smart! It could even engage in verbal fights with people.

    That bird had truly warmed the Huo Family up. Old Master Huo wouldn¡¯t feel lonely again. How great a gift was it?

    ¡°Are you saying that my parrot was a poor choice of gift?¡± Su Qingsang red at Huo Jinyao fiercely, as though she would kill Huo Jinyao if he said yes.

    Huo Jinyao raised both his arms to surrender. ¡°I was wrong. The gift presented by my wife was, of course, the best ever. How could it possibly be bad?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Su Qingsang grinned. Since Huo Jinyao had bought the gifts and she couldn¡¯t think of anything better, she decided to ept Huo Jinyao¡¯s choices.

    After dinner, they did the packing and put the gifts in the suitcase.

    The two of them had an apartment in Lin City, so not many things needed to be packed. One suitcase was enough for both of them.

    Thinking about going back to Lin City the next day, Su Qingsang began to feel excited. She soon forgot about what had happened in the hospital earlier that afternoon.

    The next day, she got up very early. Yang Wenchang came over in the morning to drive Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang to the airport.

    Huo Jinyao got a phone call on their way.

 Chapter 512 - In What Capacity Are You Talking to Me?

    <h4>Chapter 512: In What Capacity Are You Talking to Me?</h4>

    Huo Jinyao ended the call, then looked at Su Qingsang with guilt.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the look on his face, Su Qingsang could guess what was going to happen.

    ¡°There¡¯s an emergency at the office. I need to go back and deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡± Was he not going back to Lin City together with her?

    ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll fly to you this afternoon.¡±

    Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t sure if he could make it or not. There was a serious look on his face.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Su Qingsang looked at his face, thought for a moment and then added, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if you can¡¯t make it. Work is more important.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Huo Jinyao kissed her cheek and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    Su Qingsang surely believed him, but still, she had a faintly ufortable feeling in her chest.

    Huo Jinyao drove Su Qingsang to the airport first, then left in a haste. Su Qingsang looked at his back turned, suddenly feeling a sense of emptiness in her heart.

    They had said goodbye to each other merely a few seconds ago. How did she start to miss him already?

    ...

    Lin City.

    Li Qianxue had asked Yuu and the other house workers to prepare Su Qingsang¡¯s room. All the beddings in that room were aired.

    It was still not good enough for her. Once again, she checked the entire room. Su Yuxin was standing nearby, watching Li Qianxue examining every corner of the room.

    ¡°Mom,¡± he said with a faint smile. ¡°You have forgotten about me now that my sister ising back.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Li Qianxue turned and gave him a re. Her eyes were actually filled with joy.

    ¡°She lives in Rong City alone. Apart from Old Master Huo, no one in the Huo Family is easy to get along with. I¡¯m just worried about her.¡±

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t help but worry about Su Qingsang every time she thought about that, especially about Liu Tongjia, even though she knew that Huo Jinyao was very nice to Su Qingsang. She knew nevertheless, that he would certainly take good care of her.

    To survive in a family like that, merely love from her husband was not sufficient.

    Li Qianxue never let Su Qingsang know how much she worried about her, and Su Qingsang neverined to her about her life in Rong City.

    Li Qianxue understood that Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want her to worry. Based on what she knew about Su Qingsang, she understood that the girl wouldn¡¯t tell anyone even if something bad happened to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my sister is smart. She wouldn¡¯t let herself fall prey to such disadvantages.¡± Su Yuxin came to know Su Qingsang better after spending some time with her. She was a quiet girl, but she always knew what to do.

    The Huo Family members might not be able to hurt her even if they wanted to. After all, Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t that weak also.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. She¡¯s my daughter after all.¡±

    Li Qianxue said that with a proud look. Sensing how delighted she was, Su Yuxin really didn¡¯t want to ruin her good mood. However, something had to be said.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s my grandpa¡¯s birthday tomorrow. Do you think Peizhen will...¡±

    Li Qianxue pulled a long face once she heard Su Peizhen¡¯s name.

    That day, on impulse, she hadn¡¯t let Su Peizhen stay with the family. However, she didn¡¯t really want to kick her out of the family or cut off her rtionship with that girl.

    She had spent over twenty years raising her, after all. If she told anyone that she didn¡¯t love that girl, it would be a lie.

    But what about what Su Peizhen did? Ever since she left the Su Family, she didn¡¯t even give Li Qianxue a call, let alonee to visit her.

    She raised that girl after all. They had been mother and daughter for over twenty years. How could Su Peizhen be so cold-hearted? Did the girl expect Li Qianxue to take the initiative and reach out first?

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t do something like that. She was a proud person too.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t see Li Qianxue as her mother, so Li Qianxue saw no reason to see the girl as her daughter.

    ¡°If Peizhenes to celebrate grandpa¡¯s birthday, we...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll still be one of the Su Family¡¯s daughter if shees.¡±

    The girl would no longer be her own daughter, though.

    Old Master Li had loved Su Peizhen so deeply in the past twenty years. Su Peizhen would surely show up tomorrow if she wasn¡¯t heartless. If she didn¡¯t show up, Li Qianxue would, for real, no longer see her as her daughter anymore.

    Su Yuxin stayed silent. In fact, he had been trying to reach Su Peizhentely. Sadly, Su Peizhen never responded to him.

    She hadn¡¯t answered his calls nor replied to his messages. He even sent her an email after that, but still, no response was received.

    He knew that Su Peizhen had problems epting the fact that she wasn¡¯t Li Qianxue¡¯s real daughter. However, for some things that had already happened and could never be changed, epting them was the only way to go forward.

    Su Yuxin didn¡¯t know what he could do if she kept acting like that.

    As the topic of discussion was currently Su Peizhen, both Li Qianxue and Su Yuxin didn¡¯t sound very happy at the moment.

    But soon, Yuu told Li Qianxue that Su Qingsang had arrived. Li Qianxue immediately gave a smile and quickly went downstairs.

    Su Qingsang had given Li Qianxue her flight number earlier, so Li Qianxue sent someone to pick her up at the airport.

    Old Master Li was happy to have her back at home. He also looked behind her when she came into the house.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, Jinyao has some urgent work to do in thepany, but he promised me that he¡¯ll fly here once he is finished.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t give them a specific time, because she had a feeling that Huo Jinyao¡¯s problem wouldn¡¯t be solved so easily.

    In fact, she had been noticing some changes in Huo Jinyao recently. He obviously had more work dinners to attend than before and had been spending more time on work.

    She could see the exhaustion in his eyes, but she couldn¡¯t help him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re back.¡± Old Master Li hadn¡¯t seen Su Qingsang for quite a while already. He really did miss her.

    He looked at her from head to toe, then asked with discontent, ¡°Why do you look like you have lost some weight? Has your work been too demanding?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± said Su Qingsang. She squeezed her own arm while speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve gained weight, actually.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve lost weight.¡±

    Li Qianxue came downstairs. She also found her daughter thinner than before. ¡°Have you been working too much? I think you¡¯re always tired, so maybe you should switch to another job. Being a doctor is really exhausting.¡±

    ¡°Mom, my job is actually very easy.¡±

    The emergency department, the surgery department, and almost all the other departments in the hospital were busier than the gynecology and obstetrics department.

    ¡°Easy?¡± Li Qianxue walked up to her daughter and held her hands. She looked at her up and down and then said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve lost weight. You don¡¯t have to be a doctor. You can do an easy job in Huo Jinyao¡¯s family, by just being Mrs. Huo.¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± Su Qingsang almostughed. ¡°What can I possibly do in hispany? Bring him tea and coffee?¡±

    ¡°How dare he make you do those things?¡± Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t happy to hear that. ¡°My daughter will never be the coffee girl, not even for Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Then, she continued with her eyes glowing, ¡°maybe I can start a branchpany in Rong City, and you can work from there.¡±

    She considered that a wonderful idea. Su Qingsang hurriedly discouraged her from that. ¡°Mom, stop it. I know nothing about business. You¡¯re going to open me apany? What can I possibly do in there?¡±

    ¡°Sit there and watch other people work.¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± whined Su Qingsang. She found that idea both funny and annoying. Before this, she never knew that Li Qianxue could be so willful.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might lead thepany to failure?¡±

    ¡°No big deal. We can always start another one.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t stand that. She now finally understood why Su Peizhen was such a spoiled girl.

    Li Qianxue was clearly good at spoiling her children.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about me. I promise you that I¡¯ll look after myself. I¡¯ve been a little busytely indeed, butter I¡¯ll have more time to rest.¡±

    The government had recently passed the bill to allow a second child in every family. It was reasonable for the workload in the obstetric department to grow a little heavy. Su Qingsang believed that her job would be easier in a few months.

    ¡°I hope what you say is true.¡± Li Qianxue looked at Su Qingsang, worried that she was lying. ¡°I¡¯m gonna be so unhappy if you don¡¯t gain some proper weight when I see you the next time.¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    Su Qingsang raised a hand and gave her a salute. Not only Li Qianxue, but Old Master Li and Su Yuxin also burst out inughter.

    Su Qingsang presented the gifts that Huo Jinyao had prepared.

    Old Master Li and his family didn¡¯t care what those gifts were. All Old Master Li cared about was the kindness of his granddaughter and grandson-inw.

    The atmosphere in the family was very warm andforting. Sensing that pleasant vibe, Su Qingsang forgot about her slight sadness caused by Huo Jinyao¡¯s absence.

    ...

    Huo Jinyao returned to thepany together with Yang Wenchang.

    Some people blocked their way when they were heading upstairs.

    He Xuanyao and Ding Qing were standing face to face. He Xuanyao seemed to be trying to get into Huo Jinyao¡¯s office.

    Ding Qing was stopping her from doing that.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that President Huo isn¡¯t here today.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I heard you talk to him on the phone. He said he¡¯ll be back right away, didn¡¯t he? It¡¯s been so long, he¡¯s back already, right?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not back here yet. You...¡±

    Huo Jinyao and Yang Wenchang arrived before she could finish.

    Seeing Huo Jinyao, He Xuanyao gave Ding Qing a piercing re and then walked up to him in big steps.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    She was probably very unhappy. The tone of her voice didn¡¯t sound very friendly. She didn¡¯t call him President Huo, or even Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao had some serious work to do at the moment. He had no time for that spoiled girl.

    But once again, she blocked his way as Huo Jinyao tried to walk past her into the office.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°How can I help you?¡± asked Huo Jinyao looked coldly.

    ¡°Am I not allowed to talk to you unless I need your help?¡±

    He Xuanyao¡¯s voice was filled with sorrow when she said that. In fact, her life had been miserable ever since she came to work in Tianyu Group.

    She wasn¡¯t expecting Huo Jinyao to cruelly put her in the marketing department to let her ¡®learn¡¯.

    The so-called learning was nothing but being tortured by her ugly, short-tempered superior.

    She was required to do marketing research. Under the cold weather, she stood out there right in the bone-piercing wind, waiting for people to show up and fill her questionnaires. No one was there!

    How ridiculous was that! She was the princess of the He Family. Was marketing research the work for someone like her?

 Chapter 513 - It Turned out That He Can Be so Cruel to Other People

    <h4>Chapter 513: It Turned out That He Can Be so Cruel to Other People</h4>

    He Xuanyao refused to believe that the headquarter of Tianyu Group needed their own people to fill in their questionnaires.

    Even her family¡¯spany had other people doing the data-collecting, let alone a hugepany like Tianyu.

    She didn¡¯t want to do the job, so her ugly superior had told her to leave. She didn¡¯t want to leave either, not like that, at least. She hadn¡¯t shown Huo Jinyao her ability yet. How could she leave?

    She tried so hard and even begged some people. Finally, she collected the information needed. However, the ugly man said the information she had collected was unreliable, as there was too little data.

    What did he mean by that? The man definitely did that on purpose. She, He Xuanyao, wasn¡¯t stupid.

    The same thing happened today. The man said the data she had collected couldn¡¯t be used, so she needed to do repeat the work once again.

    He Xuanyao had a fight with her superior downstairs earlier on. She told him that she was going to quit, and then quickly left.

    However, she recalled what Liu Tongjia had said to her, and didn¡¯t have the heart to leave for real.

    She pondered upon her current situation, then decided toe upstairs to see Huo Jinyao and ask for an exnation.

    ¡°In what capacity are you talking to me?¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her and asked with a very cold attitude.

    ¡°I¡¯m simply talking to you. What do you mean by in what capacity?¡± He Xuanyao was very angry.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at He Xuanyao as if looking at an idiot and said, ¡°If you¡¯re talking to me as an employee, you can write what you want to say to me in a report and give it to your superior, then ask him to hand it to me. If you¡¯re talking to me, not as one of my employees, I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s nothing to be said between you and me.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    He Xuantong lived like a princess since she was little. All the pain she suffered was because of Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? I did nothing wrong. I¡¯m just fond of you.¡±

    ¡°Since you are fond of me, do I have to do what you want?¡± That definitely sounded ridiculous.

    ¡°Besides, I have a wife. Don¡¯t you know that already?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not good enough for you,¡± He Xuanyao said, growing irritated. ¡°Not even your mother likes her. How can such a woman be good enough for you?¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re good enough for me?¡± Huo Jinyao mercilessly scanned He Xuanyao¡¯s body with his eyes. He then said with a cold look, ¡°Miss. He, I guess you didn¡¯t look at yourself in the mirror before you left home today.¡±

    He Xuanyao almost cried. She never thought that Huo Jinyao could be so sharp-tongued.

    ¡°I am Li Junsheng¡¯s cousin after all. You and my cousin are such good friends. How can you bully me like this?¡±

    ¡°Junsheng is my friend, but you are not. If you keep being unreasonable, I¡¯m not gonna show you any more respect, not even for the sake of Li Junsheng.¡±

    The look on his face told He Xuanyao that he meant what he had said.

    He Xuanyao burst into tears, then turned and left without looking back.

    Yang Wenchang and Ding Qing were both there at the scene when Huo Jinyao was talking to the girl.

    Yang Wenchang already knew that Huo Jinyao would give He Xuanyao a hard time. It was him who had told Zhang to be mean to the girl, actually.

    Unlike him, it was the first time Ding Qing was seeing that side of Huo Jinyao. She stood there motionlessly, staring at Huo Jinyao.

    It turned out that he could be so cruel to a woman who was not his wife. Ding Qing wasn¡¯t expecting that.

    Huo Jinyao was never too nice to her but was always polite to her. She believed in her own ability, after all. asionally, she even got Huo Jinyao¡¯spliment.

    At that very moment, she realized that Huo Jinyao was quite nice to her, even though she generally found him cold and strict.

    Huo Jinyao found his secretary in a daze. With a slight frown, he asked, ¡°Miss. Ding, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Huo,¡± said Ding Qing, apologizing as quickly as possible. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I tried to stop her but she just wouldn¡¯t listen to me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It had nothing to do with you.¡±

    Thinking about the call he had received earlier, Huo Jinyao had no mood to worry about He Xuanyao anymore.

    If she wanted to stay, she would have to follow the rules of Tianyu Group, and if she wanted to leave, Huo Jinyao would happily let that happen.

    ¡°Oh, President Huo, I¡¯ve put the materials on your desk. You see...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna deal with it now.¡± Huo Jinyao walked straight into the office. Ding Qing dropped her eyelids, stopped thinking about anything other than work and followed Huo Jinyao into the office.

    ...

    Old Master Li only nned to throw a small party to celebrate his birthday this time.

    He only invited his cousins, their children, and grandchildren. It was pretty much the same people Su Qingsang had invited thest time.

    Li Qianxue had prepared a room for Su Qingsang, but that was because she thought Su Qingsang woulde back together with Huo Jinyao.

    Since Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t show up, she, of course, asked Su Qingsang to sleep together with her. The two of them spent almost the whole night chatting.

    They were so close that Su Yuxin looked like he was full of jealousy the next morning when he saw them.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you love me anymore? You haven¡¯t been talking to me since my sister got home.¡±

    Seeing her son¡¯s envious face, Li Qianxue poked his forehead with a finger and asked, ¡°how old, are you? How can you still be jealous of your sister? You¡¯re a boy! Aren¡¯t you aware of that? What? Do you still need mama to hush you to sleep?¡±

    Su Yuxin put an arm around Li Qianxue¡¯s arm and said, ¡°mom, I¡¯m really jealous of her. You¡¯re allowed to pick your favorite child, so I am allowed to be jealous.¡±

    Su Qingsangughed after hearing that. ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous of me. I¡¯ll only be here for a few days. I¡¯ll give mom back to you after that.¡±

    Then, she put on a serious face, looked at Su Yuxin and said sadly, ¡°my little brother, I won¡¯te home again if I¡¯m not weed by you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that! I was just joking.¡± Su Yuxin hurriedly put an arm around her shoulders and said, ¡°don¡¯t take it to heart, sister.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at his hand which was on her shoulder and burst inughter. ¡°I was joking too. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you did that!¡±

    While speaking, Su Yuxin attempted to tickle Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang, of course, didn¡¯t let him do that.

    She gave a small scream and rushed downstairs.

    Su Yuxin followed closely behind her. Li Qianxue watched her children y around with each other as if they had always been this close.

    She turned up the corners of her lips in a smile. She loved how she felt at that moment. It was so perfect. If only Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin could keep herpany forever.

    However, she was aware that it was an unrealistic wish. Su Qingsang was already married. She was a part of the Huo Family too.

    Su Yuxin was still young, but he had already been rmended for an admission to a college. He would be leaving home to study soon.

    She would be all alone again when he grew up and left home.

    That thought lingered in her head until she went downstairs and saw Su Yuxin and Su Qingsang sitting together.

    Wherever they would go in the future, they would always be her children. At least right now, they were both with her. That was enough for her already.

 Chapter 514 - Who Are You Calling Father?

    <h4>Chapter 514: Who Are You Calling Father?</h4>

    After breakfast, Su Qingsang spent a while sitting with Old Master Li. Then, she used going to the bathroom as an excuse and hid in a corner to call Huo Jinyao.

    It was finally Old Master Li¡¯s birthday that day. She still hoped that Huo Jinyao would make it to the birthday party.

    Since Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t show upst night, she figured that he probably couldn¡¯t make it anymore.

    She trusted that he would never let here back to Lin City alone to celebrate Old Master Li¡¯s birthday if there wasn¡¯t something really important to do.

    But still, she wished that he woulde before the party began, even though she was already aware that Huo Jinyao probably didn¡¯t have the time for that.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡± The moment the call was answered, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t hide her nervousness.

    ¡°Darling, I was so busyst night that I forgot to call you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Through the phone, Su Qingsang found Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice to be slightly dry.

    ¡°Jinyao, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± replied Huo Jinyao. He sounded a little more energetic than before after she had asked the question. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t celebrate grandpa¡¯s birthday with all of you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Grandpa won¡¯t mind.¡±

    Yesterday, Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t promised anyone that Huo Jinyao would show up. Instead, she told her grandpa that he woulde after finishing his work. She believed that her grandpa would understand.

    ¡°Take care of yourself and don¡¯t get too exhausted.¡± Su Qingsang thought for a moment, then added, ¡°also, don¡¯t forget to eat.¡±

    ¡°I know, I will.¡± Huo Jinyao turned up the corners of his lips slightly. His heart was instantly softened by Su Qingsang¡¯s concern.

    ¡°Darling,¡± Huo Jinyao called Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°I miss you.¡± They were separated for only a day, but Huo Jinyao was already missing Su Qingsang.

    He always felt at ease when she was around, even if she did nothing and knew nothing. As long as she was with him, as long as he could hold her in his arms, he felt relieved, even though she wasn¡¯t able to help him with work at all.

    ¡°I miss you too,¡± Su Qingsang said to him. Her eyes glowed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be home in just two days.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao ended the call. The look of relief on his face was instantly gone. With his eyes on the stack of files in front of him, he realized that he had never looked this serious before.

    ...

    Li Qianxue reconfirmed the lunch menu with the staff in the kitchen. On her way out, she found Su Qingsang hiding in the hallway talking on the phone.

    By the time she saw her, the girl was already ending the call.

    ¡°Mom,¡± Su Qingsang called quickly, as she walked up to Li Qianxue. ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°Were you calling Jinyao? Will he be here?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head with a guilty look on her face and said, ¡°there seems to be an emergency in hispany. He has to deal with it himself, so he can¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand,¡± Li Qianxue put an arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s arm, and brought her to the living room.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal that he can¡¯t make it to the party. We¡¯ve only invited families this time anyway. You¡¯ve met most of them already.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I know.¡± Su Qingsang had seen her grandfather¡¯s cousins, their children, and grandchildren before. She was barely in touch with those people, though.

    ¡°You only need to know who they are. They are all relying on our family for now. They¡¯ll certainly be very polite to you. If any of them is rude to you, you don¡¯t need to tolerate it. You can boldly talk back.¡±

    Li Qianxue knew that many of those people used to be mean to Su Qingsang, openly or secretly.

    Although that had something to do with her attitude, things were different now. She would not let anyone be mean to her daughter ever again.

    She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to be even slightly impolite to her daughter.

    ¡°Mom, I get it. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be rude to me.¡±

    None of those people would want to displease her unless their brains weren¡¯t working properly. After all, her husband was the president of Tianyu Group. On top of that, she was now Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°I know they won¡¯t. I¡¯m just worried that some of them might be too stupid.¡±

    Li Qianxue patted Su Qingsang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°anyway, remember this. No one in this family can make you unhappy.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang was a little choked up. She was touched.

    She rubbed her face against Li Qianxue¡¯s shoulder, and said with a very soft voice, ¡°you are going to spoil me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so wrong about that?¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t think it was too much at all. ¡°I think I should have started spoiling you much earlier.¡±

    If she had known the truth earlier, she would have started to love and care for her daughter sooner also. How did things ever be like this? How did she miss so many years which should have been spent together with her daughter?

    Li Qianxue felt remorse for not finding out the truth earlier. She clenched her teeth with the hatred she had toward Su Qinghui. He was the one who had caused all the problems.

    Just then, Li Qianxue and Su Qingsang saw someone who was not allowed there, when they walked into the living room.

    Su Chenghui.

    At the sight of him, Li Qianxue pulled a long face.

    Coldly and sullenly, she red at Su Chenghui, as if she was trying to burn through his body with her eyes.

    She hadn¡¯t seen him ever since the divorce papers were signed. The two of them hadn¡¯t seen each other for nearly two months.

    Su Chenghui left thepany, so Li Qianxue had been running thepany alone for quite a while now.

    She was a capable person, but the sudden increase in workload exhausted her.

    She was so busy with worktely that she had no time to think about Su Chenghui.

    She could easily get information about him, but she didn¡¯t want to know anything about him. She also grew unhappy every time her son or daughter mentioned him in front of her.

    He had left already. He was no longer a part of the family and did not need toe back. He shouldn¡¯t have shown up.

    If he wanted to see the kids, he could do that outside the family. That would be better for both of them.

    She did not want to see the man. Seeing him so suddenly really made Li Qianxue unhappy. The guests hadn¡¯t arrived yet. What was he doing there?

    ¡°What are you doing here? Get out. You¡¯re not weed in here.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t mind embarrassing Su Chenghui in front of the two kids. In her eyes, Su Chenghui didn¡¯t deserve any respect.

    Su Chenghui had his eyes fixed on Li Qianxue ever since he showed up.

    He hadn¡¯t seen her in two months. She seemed to have lost some weight but still looked nice.

    It was her father¡¯s birthday that day, and she was wearing light makeup. The party was to take ce at home, so Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t wearing a full dress.

    She was wearing a simple red dress, looking vivid and joyful. She was in her forties, but she looked so perfect in that bright color.

    The color of that dress was exactly like her personality. She always drew a clear distinction between love and hate. People were always unwittingly attracted to her, like how people were always attracted to fire.

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue felt even worse as she realized that Su Chenghui was staring at her. ¡°What on earth are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Today is father¡¯s birthday, I...¡±

    ¡°Stop it,¡± Li Qianxue said. She uncoiled her arm from Su Qingsang¡¯s, walked up to Su Chenghui, and asked, ¡°Who are you calling father?¡±

 Chapter 515 - Do You Have to Be like This

    <h4>Chapter 515: Do You Have to Be like This</h4>

    ¡°Who¡¯s your father?¡± Li Qianxue looked at him frostily and asked with an unfriendly tone. Su Qinghui referred to Old Master Li as ¡®father¡¯, and that disgusted Li Qianxue.

    What was he doing? Was he trying to reconnect with her family again?

    Sensing Li Qianxue¡¯s aggressive tone, Su Chenghui felt bitter in his heart.

    ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯ve been calling him father for over twenty years. I honestly think of your father like my own. Do you have to be like this?¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Li Qianxue snorted coldly and said with a sarcastic look on her face, ¡°you see my father as your father? Is that why you tortured my father¡¯s daughter and switched his granddaughter with another girl? Su Chenghui, is that what you¡¯d do to your father?¡±

    Su Yuxin and Su Qingsang both stood behind Li Qianxue quietly. Old Master Li was sitting on the sofa, looking at the gift in front of him, as if he didn¡¯t hear Li Qianxue¡¯s words. The gift was presented to him by Su Chenghui.

    No one talked for Su Chenghui. No one helped him. He just stood there, realizing that he truly seemed to have nothing to do with the family anymore.

    He couldn¡¯t think of a single word to respond to Li Qianxue. He had foreseen this difficult situation before he came, but he still had toe.

    If he missed this opportunity, he wouldn¡¯t be able to think of another excuse toe and see Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Su Qinghui was aware that he should probably leave as soon as possible if he still had some sense of shame. However, looking at Li Qianxue¡¯s face which was as beautiful as ever, he could not move his feet.

    He just stood there, staring straight at Li Qianxue with gleaming eyes, full of passion.

    That look in his eyes disgusted Li Qianxue. She sounded even colder than before.

    ¡°I said get out. Can you hear me?¡±

    Li Qianxue honestly disliked that man. He made her sick, so much so that she even wanted to bite him to vent her anger once she thought about what he had done.

    Su Qinghui stood motionless, fixing his eyes on Li Qianxue.

    The way he looked at her gave Li Qianxue goosebumps. It wasn¡¯t because she was touched, but because she felt disgusted by him.

    Before she could call someone to throw Su Chenghui out of the house, Su Yuxin took a step forward, stood before Su Chenghui, and called him, ¡°dad.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to see Su Chenghui, but Su Yuxin had a different attitude towards him.

    The boy had noticed the look on his father¡¯s face when he walked in earlier. The man didn¡¯t look good.

    Su Chenghui had dressed up for Old Master Li¡¯s birthday. If not, he would probably be looked even worse.

    He was the boy¡¯s father after all. Su Yuxin hated to see Su Chenghui like this. It made him feel bad.

    ¡°Dad, how have you beentely? You look like you didn¡¯t rest well.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes were red. He dressed neat and clean, but still, he looked tired.

    Su Chenghui looked at Su Yuxin with gratitude. ¡°I¡¯ve been a little busytely. I¡¯ll have more time to rest when I have finished all the work.¡±

    ¡°You need to take care of yourself, dad.¡±

    By saying that, Su Yuxin was trying to ease Su Chenghui¡¯s situation. After saying that, he turned to Li Qianxue, and begged her with his eyes.

    Li Qianxue turned her eyes away from Su Yuxin. She still looked angry. She wished that Su Chenghui would leave because she didn¡¯t want to see him.

    Su Yuxin turned to Su Qingsang helplessly. Receiving her little brother¡¯s eye signal, Su Qingsang gave a long sigh in her head.

    ¡°Dad, have you had breakfast yet?¡±

    Su Qingsang winked at Su Chenghui when she said that.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Su Chenghui did not think that at that moment, the daughter who was never close to him would be willing to help him.

    He looked at Su Qingsang and felt his eye sockets turning warm.

    ¡°I just saw some untouched leftovers from the breakfast in the kitchen. Dad, maybe you can have some if you want to.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Su Chenghui, and continued with extra sincerity, ¡°skipping breakfast isn¡¯t good for your stomach. Dad, you should definitely have some food.¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t move but turned back to Li Qianxue. How could Li Qianxue not notice the look in her daughter¡¯s eyes?

    She never thought that both Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin would choose to be on Su Chenghui¡¯s side. She couldn¡¯t describe the way she felt at the moment. Detecting the begging look in her daughter¡¯s eyes, she turned her face away with her teeth gritted.

    If Su Yuxin was the only one who had spoken for Su Chenghui, she could have ignored it. However, she didn¡¯t have the heart to turn down any of Su Qingsang¡¯s requests.

    ¡°Dad, just go and have some food.¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at Su Yuxin while speaking. ¡°Yuxin, I noticed that you didn¡¯t eat much just now. Maybe you can have some more together with dad.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Yuxin immediately got what Su Qingsang meant. He dragged Su Chenghui towards the dining room, even though the man was still standing there in a daze.

    Su Chenghui hesitated slightly, but eventually, he followed his son into the dining room.

    As Su Chenghui and Su Yuxin disappeared around the corner, Li Qianxue looked at Su Qingsang in aplicated way.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang knew that she was unhappy. She put an arm around her arm and said, ¡°you see, we can afford to treat him with some breakfast, can¡¯t we?¡±

    Li Qianxue stayed silent. She was nning on kicking Su Chenghui out of the house once he finished his breakfast.

    She was not a cruel or heartless person. She honestly just did not want to see Su Chenghui. Seeing the man always reminded her of what he had done.

    Li Qianxue had a good n about casting Su Chenghui out once he finished his breakfast. However, before he could finish eating, the guests had already started to arrive.

    Old Master Li¡¯s cousins, their children, and grandchildren were alling in. Those people were rtives after all. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself in front of them.

    As a result, Su Chenghui stayed after finishing breakfast.

    Li Qianxue wanted to ask him to leave, but she couldn¡¯t do that in front of all the rtives present. She couldn¡¯t throw Su Chenghui out of the house right under the watch of so many people, could she?

    The family feast was considered warm and joyful. The older Old Master Li got, the more he liked being surrounded by his children and grandchildren.

    It was a nice lunch. Apart from Su Qingsang and her little brother, Su Chenghui had also been standing by Old Master Li¡¯s side the whole time.

    He really did look like Old Master Li¡¯s son-inw again. Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin made eye-contact with from time to time. No matter how things between Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui were, the two of them both still saw Su Chenghui as a member of the family.

    Some rtives who didn¡¯t know about what had really happened yet thought Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui were still together. Earlier, their divorce had made big news, but now they still looked like a couple. They had been a couple for so many years, after all.

    It looked like they had made peace and gotten back together.

    One of Li Qianxue¡¯s cousin-inw even looked at the two in a very meaningful way, as if she definitely knew what was going on between them.

    That made Li Qianxue so angry that she started to suffer a headache. If there weren¡¯t guests, she would have ripped that ¡®perky¡¯ smile off Su Chenghui¡¯s face.

    Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t perky at all, actually. He was keeping Old Master Lipany, but he could tell that neither he or Li Qianxue wanted to see him.

    They tolerated him only because there were guests at their ce. They didn¡¯t want to make things ugly in front of everyone.

    Even after all the guests had left, Su Chenghui was still following Old Master Li around.

    Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin could tolerate him and still treat him like a family member, but unlike them, Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t even endure his presence.

    She stepped up and him to ask him to leave.

    However, just then, Old Master Li, who had stayed silent the whole day, finally started talking.

    ¡°Chenghui,e with me.¡±

    Since Old Master Li had said that, Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t ask the man to leave immediately, even though she wanted to so badly. All she could do was to clench her teeth and watch Su Chenghui go upstairs together with her father.

    In the study room, Old Master Li set the chessboard, then looked at Su Chenghui and said with a nd voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t yed chess with you in quite a while. Let¡¯s y.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at Old Master Li. He didn¡¯t think that Old Master Li still had the mood to y chess with him, but still, he sat down in front of him.

    Old Master Li picked up a white piece and made his first move. Then, he looked at Su Chenghui and signaled for him to make his.

    Both of them made every move very carefully. In the middle of the game, Old Master Li suddenly paused.

    ¡°You have a n in your heart, and you have a strategy for the game. Chenghui, you are so much better at chess than you were before.¡±

    Su Chenghu stayed silent. He had no time for chess in the past two months at all. Old Master Li¡¯s words sounded almost like sarcasm.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Old Master Li sighed, put down the chess piece in his hand, and said, ¡°Chenghui, you were good at chess before too, but you always hesitated.¡±

    ¡°I always knew that before, you had no idea what you really wanted and what was most important to you. But now, judging by the way you y chess, I assume you have already that figured out, am I right?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s eye sockets turned slightly warm. He looked at Old Master Li and said, ¡°father, I was wrong.¡± His voice was sounded very dry.

    Old Master Li raised a hand to signal for Su Chenghui to stop talking. He didn¡¯t want to hear that. ¡°Chenghui, I don¡¯t want to make any judgment about whether you were right or wrong. I don¡¯t want to know if you regret it either. I just want to tell you that life is like a chess game. For every move you make, there¡¯s no way back. You¡¯ve done something, and you have to bear the consequences of it.¡±

    ¡°Father...¡±

    ¡°Maybe you regret it, and you might have realized that you were wrong. But it has nothing to do with Qianxue anymore.¡±

    ¡°Father?¡± Su Qinghui raised his head to look at Old Master Li. There was an indescribable pain in his eyes. ¡°I really do regret it.¡±

    ¡°Chenghui, regretting can¡¯t always earn you a second chance.¡±

    Old Master Li said painfully and remorsefully, ¡°I used to pay all my attention to Li Group. All I ever wanted was to turn Li Group into arge, powerfulpany. I did it, exactly how I wished. However, the person who was supposed to be sharing the sess with me is gone.¡±

    ¡°I regret what I did all the time, and I often question myself. I¡¯ve been wondering... if I hadn¡¯t dedicated myself whole-heartedly to my work when I was younger, and if I had spent more time with Qianxue¡¯s mother, would she have lived a few years more?¡±

    ¡°There will never be an answer to that question. She is dead, she¡¯s gone. No matter how strongly I regret it, she can¡¯te back to life.¡±

    Su Chenghui stayed silent. He had his view of what was important overshadowed by the trivial. Without removing the trivial, how could he possibly discover what he really wanted?

    ¡°I¡¯m d that you still remember my birthday. Thank you. But as for the things between you and Qianxue, just leave them the way they are.¡±

    Old Master Li didn¡¯t make it very clear, but Su Chenghui understood what he was trying to say. The look on Su Chenghui¡¯s face changed immediately.

    ¡°Father?¡±

 Chapter 516 - Please Dont Tell Me That Youre in Love with Me

    <h4>Chapter 516: Please Don¡¯t Tell Me That You¡¯re in Love with Me</h4>

    ¡°Father, I...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Old Master Li said. He looked at Su Chenghui with aplicated nce. His eyes contained a slight trace of sadness. ¡°Qianxue and I will not forbid you from seeing the kids. But you and Qianxue don¡¯t need to see each other anymore.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s face turned pale. He was in his forties and had been through a lot, but at that very moment, he had no idea what to do. He felt as helpless as a young man who had started to make decisions on his own just recently.

    Old Master Li had been a part of Su Chenghui¡¯s family for over twenty years. It hurt him to say those words to Su Chenghui, but in thest two months, he learned that his daughter did not love Su Chenghui anymore, not even a little bit.

    He would give Su Chenghui another chance if his daughter still had even the slightest feeling towards him, to make it possible for him and Li Qianxue to get back together.

    But Li Qianxue obviously hated Su Chenghui now. In that case, forcing them to get back together would be a pointless endeavor.

    Old Master Li nced at the chessboard and said, ¡°You have won this round. We don¡¯t need to finish it.¡±

    Did he win? That wasn¡¯t true. He had lost, he had lost everything. Su Chenghui stood up and went downstairs, looking like a ghost.

    Downstairs, Li Qianxue was in the living room watching the house workers clean up. She was sitting on the sofa with Su Qingsang. The two of them were talking.

    Su Qingsang stood up quickly when she saw Su Chenghuie downstairs.

    This time, Su Chenghui ignored her and walked straight up to Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Can I talk to you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Li Qianxue, sitting still. ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue,¡± called Su Chenghui. He clenched his teeth so hard that he felt like his gums would bleed. ¡°I only need five minutes. Can¡¯t you do that?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Li Qianxue, raising her head to look at him in the eyes coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to give you one minute.¡±

    Su Chenghui felt as if an arrow had just pierced his heart. ¡°Qianxue, you...¡± He wanted to beg her.

    ¡°Sister,¡± called Su Yuxin. He had just returned from walking the guests out. He hade into the house only a few minutes ago.

    ¡°I have a gift for you,¡± said Su Yuxin, looking at Su Qingsang. ¡°I forgot to give it to you yesterday when you got home. Come upstairs and take it.¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at him. The boy didn¡¯t need to say that. She was already nning to leave.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going upstairs to get the gift.¡±

    Su Qingsang headed upstairs together with Su Yuxin. Before leaving, Su Yuxin nced at Uncle Zhang. He did that to signal for him to tell the house workers in the living room to leave.

    Uncle Zhang immediately got his meaning. As he waved a hand, all the house workers left.

    Sitting on the sofa, Li Qianxue looked a little sulky. She looked at Su Chenghui and asked, ¡°Su Chenghui, you must be feeling so happy now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    He had been out of the family for such a long time. Yet, some people were still willing to stand on his side.

    ¡°Qianxue, I feel so bad now.¡± Su Chenghui stood before her. He wasn¡¯t happy at all. ¡°I really, really feel bad.¡±

    ¡°The money you got from our divorce should be enough for you to go to a nice hospital to check what¡¯s wrong with you,¡± said Li Qianxue in a very unfriendly tone. ¡°Did you spend it all in just two months?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can still afford to pay your hospital bill. How much do you need? Just give me a number,¡± she said, looking at Su Chenghui as if he was a beggar.

    Su Chenghui clenched his fists. His dry and deep voice was toned with bitterness when he asked, ¡°Qianxue, you think I¡¯m here to ask you for money?¡±

    ¡°What do you want then?¡± Li Qianxue turned to look at him impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you regret getting a divorce. Don¡¯t tell me that after leaving me, you suddenly realized that you¡¯re in love with me, so you now want to get back together with me.¡±

    Su Chenghui really didn¡¯t know how to continue that conversation.

    What could he possibly say? Could he tell her that he did want to get back together with her? Could he tell her that she was exactly right? After losing her, he had indeed realized that he was in love with her, that he couldn¡¯t live without her. He wanted to start fresh with her.

    ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t be like this. I do regret what I¡¯ve done. Qianxue, I really love...¡±

    ¡°Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue stood up, staring straight at his face. The look in her eyes was icy cold, mixed with contempt. ¡°Can you be more shameless?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°You will really say anything to make yourself a part of the Li Family again.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t believe him. In her eyes, that was only another trick that Su Chenghui was ying.

    ¡°Qianxue, I do want toe back, but not to the Li Family. I want toe back to you.¡±

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t bear listening to that. ¡°You want toe back to me? I¡¯m the Li Family now. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    Su Chenghui knew that she had deeply misunderstood him.

    ¡°Alright,¡± said Li Qianxue, as she stood up. ¡°Su Chenghui, if you have even a little bit of dignity left, go as far away from me as you can. Do not show up in front of me again. As for what you just said to me, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t even believe a word you said. So, you can stop talking.¡±

    Li Qianxue turned to leave. Su Chenghui reached out to hold her hand without thinking and said, ¡°Qianxue, I meant what I said.¡±

    ¡°I meant what I said as well,¡± Li Qianxue said, as she attempted to pull her hand out of his. Su Chenghui had it gripped tightly, however.

    She knitted her brows with anger and said, ¡°Su Chenghui, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t push it too far. For the sake of our children, I don¡¯t intend to make things difficult for you. Don¡¯t make me do that.¡±

    To be honest, she was disappointed at that moment, not with Su Chenghui, but with Su Peizhen.

    If Su Chenghui showed up, it was clearly because he wanted something from the family. She refused to believe that he hade to wish Old Master Li a happy birthday sincerely.

    She was really disappointed with Su Peizhen.

    She had spent over twenty years raising that girl. She didn¡¯t give birth to her, but all those years, both she and Old Master Li had loved the girl and cared for her truly.

    But on Old Master Li¡¯s birthday, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t even make a call, let alonee to visit him.

    Su Peizhen was really just like her father. She was as heartless and ungrateful as her father. No kindness could ever arouse her gratitude.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to think of the daughter that she had raised as that kind of person. She hated to admit that. However, she couldn¡¯t help but think that way.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui never knew that he could be hurt by some mere words that Li Qianxue had said.

    The two of them had switched ces. He seemed to finally be able to feel how she had felt all those years ago.

    Was that how she had felt when he cold-shouldered her over and over again?

    ¡°Don¡¯t say my name,¡± Li Qianxue said. She didn¡¯t want to say another word to the man. It was meaningless. ¡°I feel disgusted hearing you say my name.¡±

    Su Chenghui felt intense pain in his heart. He could barely stand.

    He shambled a step backward.

    ¡°Qianxue...¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re really in love with me. If you are, I can only tell you that your love makes me sick.¡±

    Li Qianxue believed that he was pretending. She didn¡¯t want to waste even one more minute on him, so she turned and left.

    Su Chenghui was left standing there, watching Li Qianxue disappear around the corner of the stairs. Because of what Li Qianxue had said, he felt as if his heart was being punctured by a countless number of arrows.

    He sat down, rested his head on his palms, and felt his eyes swelling. Tears almost gushed out of those eyes, but he didn¡¯t let that happen.

    ¡°Qianxue, why do you hate me so much?¡± he thought.

    He knew that he deserved it, that he was the one who had caused all the bad consequences. But still, he felt attacked.

    Su Qingsang came downstairs after a long while, holding a small box.

    She wasn¡¯t surprised to see Su Chenghui sitting there alone. She walked to him and sat down next to him.

    Su Chenghui thought that it was Li Qianxue who hade back. He raised his head expectantly, but as he saw Su Qingsang¡¯s face, the gleam in his eyes dimmed.

    That was so obvious. The look in his eyes allowed Su Qingsang to confirm that she was right about what Su Chenghui really wanted.

    He was really in love with her mother. Perhaps, after the two of them got a divorce, he fell in love with her instead of growing hatred towards her.

    ¡°Dad,¡± called Su Qingsang. She handed him the small box. ¡°I got you a gift from Rong City. I was gonna give it to you in a few days.¡±

    Looking at the box and feeling the sincerity in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes, Su Chenghui felt as if something was gnawing at his heart.

    He felt a muffled, dull pain.

    He remembered Su Qingsang bringing every family member a gift every time she came home. Those gifts were not expensive, but they exhibited her kindness.

    However, her gifts for Li Qianxue and him were always thrown into a corner by the two of them.

    ¡°Qingsang...¡±

    Su Chenghui remembered how he had ignored Su Qingsang all those years. But currently, Su Qingsang was the one helping him. She even got him a gift.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    Li Qianxue was too angry to notice how Su Chenghui looked at her passionately. The hatred she had toward him made her ignore the affectionate look in his eyes.

    ¡°Qingsang, I¡¯m sorry. I was...¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t looking forward to hearing Su Chenghui apologize. Besides, he had apologized to her already.

    ¡°Can I ask you a question? Are you really in love with mom?¡±

    Su Chenghui stopped short. He looked at Su Qingsang, and asked bitterly, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    He was aware that he had made mistakes. He had done a lot of wrong things. As a consequence, no one believed what he said today and no one chose to stand by his side. Realizing that, Su Chenghui felt frustrated, remorseful, and bitter.

    ¡°I believe you,¡± said Su Qingsang, as she had guessed his love for Li Qianxue long ago.

    If Su Chenghui didn¡¯t love Li Qianxue, he would have divorced her soon after Xiang Caiping showed up. If he cared for Xiang Caiping as much as he used to im, he would have gotten together with her long ago.

    Also, if he really had loved Xiang Caiping so much, why did he marry Li Qianxue in the end? She did threaten him, but it wasn¡¯t like he had no choice at all.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°I believe you.¡± Su Qingsang remembered the look Li Qianxue had on her face earlier. She put a hand on Su Chenghui¡¯s arm. ¡°Dad, I believe that you truly love mom.¡±

    Su Chenghui grew a little emotional. He never thought that the only one who would be willing to believe him at the moment would be the daughter that he never cared about.

    ¡°Dad, do you have any ns for the future?¡±

 Chapter 517 - Are You Willing to Give up Just like This?

    <h4>Chapter 517: Are You Willing to Give up Just like This?</h4>

    Su Chenghui was only in his forties. He was still young and had a lot of opportunities in the future.

    ¡°n? What n?¡± Su Chenghui asked with a bitter look. ¡°I don¡¯t have any yet. But I have two friends who¡¯ve been inviting me to start apany together with them. I might do that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about work, or what you¡¯re gonna do in the future. You are now aware that you¡¯re in love with mom, so, what n do you have about that?¡±

    ¡°What n can I possibly have?¡± asked Su Chenghui helplessly. ¡°She hates my guts now. All I can do is to stay away from her.¡±

    Once his voice faded, he noticed the look of disappointment in his daughter¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Su Qingsang said. At that time, she wondered how Su Chenghui managed to be the president of Li Group for so many years with such low EQ.

    ¡°Are you really gonna be strangers with mom for the rest of your life?¡±

    ¡°What else can I possibly do? She hates me so much...¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate her twenty years ago? You hated her so much that you even switched me with Su Peizhen.¡±

    After saying that, Su Qingsang realized that her attitude was a little defiant, so she immediately cleared her throat.

    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t me you for that. I¡¯m just trying to say that if my mom can soften your heart even after twenty years and make you fall for her, why don¡¯t you earn her forgiveness with the time you have left?¡±

    Su Chenghui stared straight at Su Qingsang, without being able to understand what her words meant. Was she giving him advice?

    ¡°Dad, think about it. You are just in your forties. If you¡¯re to live a hundred years, you still have over fifty years left. Are you really willing to give up just like this? Are you willing to live the rest of your life without my mother? Do you really want to be strangers with her and never talk to her again?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s clear eyes were filled with sincerity. Su Chenghui was almost tempted by what she was saying.

    ¡°Are you saying that...¡±

    ¡°If you think that my mom¡¯s reaction today made you feel so ufortable that you want to give up, you might want to rethink your feelings. Do you really love her?¡±

    ¡°My mom spent decades being cold-shouldered, being ignored by you, but she still loved you whole-heartedly. If she could do that, why can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°My mom spent such a long time to touch you and win your heart. You can do the same for her. Even if she decides not to forgive you until the end, at least you will know that you tried.¡±

    That was what Su Qingsang thought. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that as long as you tried your best, you wouldn¡¯t ever regret even if it ended up failing?¡±

    ¡°Not to mention that you¡¯re just about to do what my mom has already done for you.¡±

    Li Qianxue was a person, not a tree. She had feelings too. Su Qingsang got to know Li Qianxue better through the time she had spent with her recently.

    She believed that Li Qianxue would be touched eventually, as long as Su Chenghui showed his sincerity.

    By trying, Su Chenghui would be giving himself a second chance, even if he might not seed eventually.

    The look on Su Chenghui¡¯s face suddenly grew passionate because of Su Qingsang¡¯s words. However, it was again reced by bitterness.

    ¡°How can that change anything? Your mom doesn¡¯t even want to see me now.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see you, but you can create opportunities to see her. As for why she hates to see you so much now, didn¡¯t you feel the same towards her for tens of years?¡±

    Su Chenghui fell into silence. He looked at Su Qingsang the way he had never looked at her before.

    That was the daughter he had barely loved. He ignored her for so many years.

    However, under the current circumstance, that very daughter of his was willing to think for him and give him advice.

    He felt warm in his heart. He was touched, and faintly guilty.

    Su Qingsang said what she needed to say, but didn¡¯t go deeper.

    If Su Chenghui really loved Li Qianxue, he would know how to win her back. If his love for her was not real, whether he tried or not would mean nothing.

    After all, Li Qianxue was still young too. After leaving Su Chenghui, who might not really love her, she would still have chances to meet someone else.

    Being separated but each living afortable life would be a good result for two people who used to be a couple.

    ¡°Qingsang, thank you.¡±

    Su Chenghui thanked Su Qingsang sincerely. He realized that could no longer treat Su Qingsang as a child.

    She was not only the daughter who had been ignored by him. She was also a mature person who had strong opinions and her own way of thinking.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Su Qingsang smiled. ¡°You¡¯re my father. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±

    Su Chenghui honestly felt grateful for her even if she didn¡¯t need his gratitude. She didn¡¯t hate him for switching her and Su Peizhen. On the contrary, she cared about his wellbeing.

    Looking at Su Qingsang, Su Chenghui thought of his other daughter, Su Peizhen.

    He had loved Su Peizhen for so many years, but what did that girl do?

    She never even called him since the truth was revealed. He had heard nothing from her. She didn¡¯t seem to want her father anymore.

    She didn¡¯t even care about her father as much as Su Qingsang did. What Su Qingsang said to Su Chenghui did give him some confidence, even though those words couldn¡¯t exactly be counted as enlightening.

    Su Chenghui knew what he needed to do.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s words were the greatest encouragement for him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Su Qingsang said. She knew that Su Chenghui had already made his decision. He just needed someone to give him a slight push.

    Seeing the smile on Su Qingsang¡¯s face, Su Chenghui suddenly reached out and held her.

    This time, Su Qingsang was the one stunned. Su Chenghui had never held her before.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s eye sockets grew slightly warm. That was his daughter.

    He soon let go of Su Qingsang. Noticing the surprised look in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes, he felt a little awkward.

    ¡°Qingsang, I was surprised when I heard that you were to marry Huo Jinyao. My ability can¡¯t bepared with Tianyu Group now, but if one day, he makes you unhappy, you have to let me know. I will teach that boy a good lesson.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Su Qingsang, at that moment, figured out why Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue had ended up marrying each other and started a family.

    They were both so protective of their children and so good at spoiling them. Su Qingsang doubted if any other parent could be like them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Huo Jinyao is a good man.¡±

    Su Chenghui stayed silent. He could tell if Huo Jinyao was a good man or not, more or less.

    At that very moment, he envied Huo Jinyao slightly. Huo Jinyao was so much better than him. The young man had clearly known what he wanted from the very beginning.

    Unlike Huo Jinyao, he spent so many years being muddleheaded, and only recently, did he finally wake up. In that sense, he was so much worse than Huo Jinyao.

    But thankfully, he still had time. He needed to start thinking carefully about what to do and how to do it in theing years, to make Li Qianxue forgive him.

 Chapter 518 - He Couldnt Stay Calm

    <h4>Chapter 518: He Couldn¡¯t Stay Calm</h4>

    Su Chenghui thought through and then left. Watching him leave, Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t sure if she did the right thing or not.

    That man was her father after all. She didn¡¯t have the heart to see him suffer. If he really loved Li Qianxue, why wouldn¡¯t he give both himself and her a chance?

    However, thinking about Li Qianxue made Su Qingsang struggle. If Li Qianxue decided not to forgive Su Chenghui in the end, she would probably me Su Qingsang for motivating him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom won¡¯t me you.¡±

    Just then, Su Yuxin came and sat down next to Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t even realize that he hade downstairs.

    ¡°You heard it?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Yuxin said. He was young but was no longer a kid.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. Mom wouldn¡¯t be mad at you for real, even if she¡¯s really unhappy.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing I can do to make her happy if she gets mad at me.¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear to let Su Chenghui live a miserable life. Not only her, but Su Yuxin also wished that the family would be as close as it used to be.

    Neither of them had any idea what Li Qianxue was going to do.

    ...

    Rong City.

    Huo Jinyao had just finished talking to Su Qingsang on the phone. He wasn¡¯t as calm as he had sounded.

    He looked at Yang Wenchang a little sullen-faced. ¡°What do you mean by Qiao Hong is gone?¡±

    ¡°I had people watching his apartment. He hadn¡¯te out in the past few days, so I sent someone to knock on his door using the excuse of collecting property management. Then, we found out that he wasn¡¯t home. We checked the surveince video and found thatst night, he left under a different disguise.¡±

    Yang Wenchang felt very guilty about failing his job. He never thought that he could let the target leave right under his watch.

    Huo Jinyao waved his hand. There had indeed been a lot of work to do in thepanytely. The partnership deal with Ickes had been problematic also. Huo Yifan and his brother were ying all kinds of small tricks to cause Huo Jinyao trouble.

    However, Something more serious was happening at the moment. The data of the new products that Huo Jinyao¡¯spany developed for the next season had been stolen by Qiao Hong, a man working for Huo Jinyao.

    That was the reason why Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t have the time to go to Lin City together with Su Qingsang.

    He returned to thepany and sent his people to keep Qiao Hong under his watch. He didn¡¯t call the police, because it was already the crucial moment for theunch of their new products. No idents were allowed.

    Things could be under control if Qiao Hong only intended to threaten thepany with the date and name a price. However, if he sold it to one of the rivalpanies...

    Thinking of that caused the look on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face to grow even more sullen.

    ¡°President Huo, maybe we should call the police.¡±

    ¡°No, this will be breaking news once we call the police. If this has nothing to do with our rivalpanies, the situation will only be even moreplicated.¡±

    ¡°I want to know everything about Qiao Hong. Email me his file. I¡¯ll send people to find him.¡±

    Yang Wenchang nodded and soon left. Huo Jinyao picked up his phone and started to make phone calls.

    Just then, someone knocked on the door. Huo Jinyao thought it was Yang Wenchang, but instead, Ding Qing came in.

    ¡°President Huo,¡± she said, and quickly walked up to Huo Jinyao, holding a file.

    ¡°I¡¯ve dug into Qiao Hong¡¯s background and asked his co-workers and neighbors about him. I heard that he has a girlfriend. They were going to get married, but something happened recently.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± For the very first time, Huo Jinyao was impressed by Ding Qing¡¯s high level of efficiency.

    Ding Qing was the one who had found that both Qiao Hong and the confidential data from thepany were missing. She joined the project midway, but since Zhang Yang was also part of it, she had learned quite a lot about it from him after joining the project.

    ¡°Qiao Hong¡¯s girlfriend has uremia. She needs a new kidney. Qiao Hong can¡¯t afford her medical expenses, so I think that¡¯s the reason why he stole the data.¡±

    Huo Jinyao knitted his brows. He didn¡¯t agree with Ding Qing.

    Tianyu Group provided its employees with great welfare. Qiao Hong could have talked to the financial department and asked for help instead of touching thepany¡¯s assets.

    But in the meanwhile, Huo Jinyao also sighed with relief. Things would be more controble as long as it wasn¡¯t nned by the rivalpanies or Huo Yifan and his brother.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found the hospital his girlfriend is in,¡± said Ding Qing. She put the file on Huo Jinyao¡¯s desk. ¡°President Huo, maybe I should visit her and try to find Qiao Hong.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do that myself,¡± said Huo Jinyao, as she nced at the name of the hospital. Coincidentally, it was also the central hospital where Su Qingsang was working in.

    ¡°If what Qiao Hong wants is money, he¡¯ll know that we¡¯re looking for him. President Huo, you are the president after all. I¡¯m afraid that he might not be honest with you.¡±

    Ding Qing merely shared her own opinion. ¡°You see, you¡¯re the boss while he¡¯s an employee. What he did has made you his enemy, so I think I should go.¡±

    Ding Qing was right. Her words reminded Huo Jinyao of the severity of the situation. Ding Qing was new in thepany, so not everyone knew her yet. Not even Yang Wenchang was better than her for the job, even though the entirepany knew that Yang Wenchang was Huo Jinyao¡¯s assistant.

    ¡°Aright, you can go. It¡¯ll be good if you can find him, but it won¡¯t be a problem if you can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ding Qing dropped her eyelids. The look on her face was not so serious. ¡°President Huo, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find him.¡±

    ¡°Just try your best,¡± said Huo Jinyao. He knew that Ding Qing hadn¡¯t put all her abilities and skills to use yet.

    He wanted to know exactly how capable she was.

    Ding Qing epted the task and then left. Soon after lunch, she returned.

    ¡°Qiao Hong wasn¡¯t there. I¡¯ve talked to his girlfriend. She has no idea what Qiao Hong has been doing. I couldn¡¯t make it too clear to her, as she¡¯s sick.¡±

    Ding Qing paused briefly. Looking at Huo Jinyao and Yang Wenchang, she continued saying, ¡°but, I told her that I had left my phone at home and asked to borrow hers. I called Qiao Hong with his girlfriend¡¯s phone, and he answered the call.¡±

    Both Huo Jinyao and Yang Wenchang looked at her with curiosity, waiting for her to carry on.

    ¡°He has agreed to meet with me tonight.¡±

    Huo Jinyao and Yang Wenchang nced at each other. After making eye-contact, Huo Jinyao said to Ding Qing, ¡°When? Where?¡±

    ¡°Blue Night.¡±

    Huo Jinyao furrowed his brows. Once again, he and Yang Wenchang both looked at Ding Qing.

    ¡°President Huo, you see...¡± Ding Qing said to him. Huo Jinyao clearly knew that he could not let Ding Qing go to that ce alone.

    Blue Night was a very famous night club in Rong City. It was where cash pooled, and it only epted VIP members. The ones without membership weren¡¯t allowed in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tonight.¡±

    Huo Jinyao intended to solve the problem before it turned into news.

    He did not only need to solve the problem as soon as possible but also had to keep it a secret from the board of directors, especially Huo Yifan and his brother.

    After all, they had so many small tricks to y still. Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want them to grab the opportunity to go against him.

    That night, Huo Jinyao arrived at Blue Night together with Ding Qing and Yang Wenchang at the agreed time.

    Yang Wenchang stopped the car. Then, he turned to Huo Jinyao who was sitting in the backseat and said, ¡°President Huo, maybe I should go with Miss. Ding.¡±

 Chapter 519 - He Lied to Her

    <h4>Chapter 519: He Lied to Her</h4>

    ¡°No need.¡± The owner of Blue Night also owned the hot spring resorts that he had visited thest time. Thinking about what Su Qingsang had said to him about the owner, Huo Jinyao decided to go inside himself.

    That man did have some criminal background, but if anything unprecedented happened, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him.

    Things might be different if Yang Wenchang went instead of him.

    ¡°Find somewhere to park the car and then wait for my call. I¡¯ll get in with Miss. Ding and meet with Qiao Hong.¡±

    Huo Jinyao and Ding Qing got off the car together and headed toward the gate of Blue Night.

    Ding Qing seemed a little worried. She even hesitated a little to make her first step. Huo Jinyao nced at her and said, ¡°it¡¯ll be okay. Just act normal.¡±

    Ding Qing nodded, looked at the glowing golden signboard before her, then at Huo Jinyao. ¡°President Huo, can they easily spot us, unlike the other customers?¡± She asked.

    Huo Jinyao paused briefly and gave Ding Qing another nce. She wasn¡¯t wearing the suit that she had worn earlier today but was in a simple ck dress and a khaki wind coat.

    Huo Jinyao thought for a moment and then said to her, ¡°you walk with me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ding Qing had been walking about three steps behind Huo Jinyao before. After hearing what he said, she moved faster and walked to his side.

    The two of them made a few steps forward side by side. There was a tiny stone on the road and Ding Qing identally stepped on it.

    She lost her bnce and fell toward Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyao had to reach out and hold her.

    Ding Qing¡¯s face paled slightly. She looked around, and after confirming that no one was looking at her, she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Huo. I am too careless.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± said Huo Jinyao. He thought that it was because Ding Qing was too nervous. He had noticed the stone on the road.

    ¡°Can you stand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ding Qing got up. However, once shey her weight on her feet, she suffered a sharp pain. Taking a gasp, she turned to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°President Huo, I think I just twisted my ankle.¡±

    The gate of Blue Night was just a few steps away. Huo Jinyao reached out an arm and said, ¡°hold my arm.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± Ding Qing hesitated, ¡°That¡¯s inappropriate, isn¡¯t it? People might misunderstand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Huo Jinyao was focusing only on his meeting with Qiao Hong now, which was about to happen. ¡°We¡¯re just making a show. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ding Qing clenched her teeth. Atst, she held Huo Jinyao¡¯s arm.

    With Huo Jinyao¡¯s help, she no longer looked like she was walking with a twisted ankle.

    ¡°Thank you, President Huo,¡± said Ding Qing in a low voice. Huo Jinayo wasn¡¯t paying much attention to her. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital after we talk with Qiao Hong.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, President Huo. I¡¯ll just go home and apply some ointment.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them walked into the club together.

    What Huo Jinyao failed to notice was that someone was taking pictures of him and Ding Qing walking into Blue Night arm in arm.

    Lin City.

    The family had lunch together with all the invited rtives to celebrate Old Master Li¡¯s birthday. For dinner, it was just them, without rtives.

    There were fewer people thanst year, but this year, it was better because Su Qingsang was with the family. She wasn¡¯t very good at cooking, but since marrying Huo Jinyao, she had spent some time learning.

    Earlier today, she offered to make some noodles for Old Master Li all by herself.

    ¡°Grandpa, happy birthday.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had prepared a birthday gift for Old Master Li. It was a pine tree, but not an ordinary one. It was carved out of a whole piece of jade.

    The gift was delivered in the morning. It was a masterpiece, made from top-quality jade. The vivid green color made the pine tree look thriving. Huo Jinyao chose that gift because he wished Old Master Li to live long and remain as young as the pine tree.

    It was a carefully selected gift, and it delivered a good wish. Old Master Li loved it.

    The gift was perfect but was presented by Huo Jinyao. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t think of a gift to present to Old Master Li herself. She spent a long time thinking and decided to make some noodles for Old Master Li by herself.

    ¡°Good, good, good.¡± Old Master Li said ¡®good¡¯ three times, in happiness, when he saw the noodle served to him by his granddaughter.

    Old Master Li had everything he needed. For him, the good wishes were more important than the actual gifts.

    Years ago, Li Qianxue tried to cook to please Su Chenghui. Apart from that, it was the very first time Old Master Li tasted the food made by the younger members of the family. He was happy, even if it was only a simple bowl of noodles.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not a good chef, but I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked slightly nervous. She wasn¡¯t very confident about her noodles.

    ¡°It looks delicious.¡±

    Old Master Li looked at the noodle, his eyes filled with praise, and said, ¡°you are very good at this.¡±

    ¡°Just try it.¡±

    Su Qingsang told Old Master Li to try it, then looked at Li Qianxue and continued with, ¡°mom, there¡¯s more in the kitchen, would you like some too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Li Qianxue did want to taste the noodle.

    Su Peizhen had never set a foot in the kitchen, and neither had Su Yuxin.

    All the family members were so surprised and touched bu Su Qingsang¡¯s sweet gesture. They couldn¡¯t wait to taste the noodle that Su Qingsang had made.

    Li Qianxue had the strongest feeling among them all. Long ago, she tried everything to please Su Chenghui. She had learned cooking because she wanted to impress Su Chenghui.

    But it was so hard for her. Her soup was always too salty or nd, and the vegetables she stir-fried were either undercooked or over-cooked.

    She never knew when the food would taste good. She wasn¡¯t willing to give up at first. She tried over and over again, but atst, she realized that no matter how hard she tried, Su Chenghui wouldn¡¯t fall in love with her if the food tasted bad. That was why she gave up in the end.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± said Su Yuxin, talking first. It was a very ordinary bowl of noodles, but he enjoyed it as if it was a Michelin star cuisine.

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Qingsang looked at him with disbelief. ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe you?¡±

    ¡°Are you not happy to hear mypliment?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good indeed.¡±

    Li Qianxue and Old Master Li couldn¡¯t stop praising the noodle dish either.

    Su Qingsang was well aware that her noodle wasn¡¯t as good as they said. Her family just wanted her to be happy.

    The dinner was nice and warm.

    The day passed quickly for Su Qingsang. She was happy.

    She wanted to share so much of her current feelings with Huo Jinyao, so she went upstairs and called Huo Jinyao before taking a shower.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t answer the call, however. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t think too much about it but called again. Still, the call wasn¡¯t answered.

    She looked at the time. It was already nine pm. Usually, Huo Jinyao would be at home at that time.

    The first thought that popped in Su Qingsang¡¯s mind was that the thing Huo Jinyao was trying to deal with in hispany must have been so troublesome that he couldn¡¯t solve the problem within a short time.

    She wasn¡¯t unhappy but was only a little worried about him.

    She texted Huo Jinyao to remind him to take care of himself no matter how busy he was, then put the phone aside.

    ...

    Since Su Qingsang was back in Lin City, she, of course, intended to meet up with Shi Mengwan.

    She texted Shi Mengwan to ask thetter where she was, once she woke up in the morning. Shi Mengwan was thrilled to know that she was back.

    They made an appointment. Then, Su Qingsang stayed in bed and checked the local news with her phone.

    She followed a few local medias from Rong City on Wechat after she moved there. What she was reading at the moment was just some normal local news. After leafing through a few articles, she intended to stop reading.

    But as she was putting down the phone, Rong City Online released the news for that day.

    It was about a night club. A few rich kids had started a conflict with someone in the club, causing damages to the club. It had almost led to a riot.

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t interested in such news. Those kids were probably from wealthy families, but inparison to the really rich families, their status was nothing.

    She had attended a few parties held by Huo Jinyao and his old friends a few times. None of his friends were like those rich kids.

    Before closing the page, Su Qingsang had her eyesnd on the pictures which were published together with the article.

    She immediately recognized the two people in the picture. One of them was the woman whom she had talked to that day in Huo Jinyao¡¯spany, and the other was Huo Jinyao himself.

    Su Qingsang doubted her eyes for a moment when she saw that picture.

    That man was Huo Jinyao for sure, and the woman was the one she had met in hispany.

    She read the news again. Those rich kids had made big news, so there were a lot of pictures online.

    She searched online briefly and didn¡¯t only find the pictures of those rich kids fighting, but also found the videos from a local website.

    She ignored the group of people who were fighting intensely in the video and fixed her eyes on Huo Jinyao and the woman. They were sitting not far away from the fighting kids.

    In the video, the woman was leaning against Huo Jinyao the whole time. Huo Jinyao never pushed her away.

    Instead of pushing her away, he reached out to hold her when she tried to stand up.

    Then, the woman left but soon returned. On her way back, she fell toward Huo Jinyao, seemingly jumping into his arms.

    The video ended there. Su Qingsang watched it again, and the look on her face grew a little sulky.

    She was, of course, willing to trust Huo Jinyao. She believed that he was with that woman in a ce like that for a reason.

    But...

    Thinking about how he held that woman and how she threw herself into his arm, Su Qingsang grew very angry. She might have misunderstood him, but couldn¡¯t he have stayed away from that woman?

    With anger, she picked up her phone and called Huo Jinyao without thinking.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t answer her first call. She called again, and he answered it this time.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡± His voice sounded a little dry, as if he didn¡¯t rest well. Su Qingsang noticed that and grew a little worried about him.

    But still, she intended to ask him about what had exactly happened. She was cooled down a lot, though.

    ¡°Yes.¡± she tried to sound peaceful and calm as she talked to him, ¡°Have you solved the problem in yourpany yet?¡±

 Chapter 520 - She Will Ask Him about That

    <h4>Chapter 520: She Will Ask Him about That</h4>

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Hong to lie. He never even showed up at Blue Nightst night.

    He had called him, but he wouldn¡¯t answer the calls. Ding Qing then called him on her phone. There was still no answer from him but he did send her a message.

    He said he didn¡¯t want to go to jail, and that he saw police on his way to the club.

    Someone had called the police because those rich kids started a fight. Qiao Hong thought the police were there for him, so he decided not to show up.

    Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t expecting that kind of misunderstanding to ur. He told Ding Qing tofort Qiao Hong.

    Ding Qing promised Qiao Hong repeatedly that the policemen weren¡¯t there to catch himst night. She told him to calm down. Atst, Qiao Hong decided to give Huo Jinyao and his people another chance today. However, he also said that he won¡¯t tell Ding Qing where to meet him until tonight.

    Therefore, all that Huo Jinyao, Yang Wenchang, and Ding Qing had donest night led to no result at all.

    Ding Qing was almost infuriated. She was so angry at Qiao Hong for breaking his own words. She was even more anxious than Huo Jinyao, who was the one running thepany.

    ¡°Is it tricky?¡±

    Su Qingsang sounded worried. The problem must surely be soplicated that it bothered Huo Jinyao to a great extent.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Su Qingsang was still thinking about the video. She couldn¡¯t help but still ask the question. ¡°Jinyao, yesterday was Saturday. Did you go to visit grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. He wants you to say hi to your grandpa for him.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Qingsang believed him, but still asked, ¡°did you go outst night? Did you stay in the family house?¡±

    Before Huo Jinyao could answer the question, his mailbox received a new e-mail. He opened it and responded to Su Qingsang without thinking. ¡°Yeah, I stayed at the family house.¡±

    In fact, he stayed in thepanyst night. He spent the night talking with Yang Wenchang and the few others about what should they do if Qiao Hong insisted on selling the data to the rivalpanies atst.

    They needed to prepare for the worst-case scenario. Huo Jinyao wished that things would go in a good way, but if Qiao Hong ate his own words, he would call the police and let them arrest him, then probably sue the rivalpanies.

    However, those actions could cause negative consequences for Tianyu Group. Huo Jinayao had toe up with a solution for every possible scenario, no matter what he would choose to do in the end.

    The best result would be finding Qiao Hong, getting the confidential data back, and minimizing the loss.

    The worst-case scenario would be Qiao Hong betraying thepany. In that case, both he and the rivalpanies would have to take the consequences, and Tianyu Group could suffer great losses as well.

    Su Qingsang immediately tightened her fists. She blinked, then suddenly realized that Huo Jinyao was lying. He was lying to her.

    ¡°Are you in thepany now? Have you had breakfast yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Jinyao said. He knitted his brows into a deep frown while reading the e-mail.

    ¡°Jinyao,¡± called Su Qingsang. She told herself not to doubt him and to believe him. ¡°Did you really stay in the family housest night?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao replied. He moved theputer mouse to read the rest of the e-mail.

    Su Qingsang pressed her lips together, and added with, ¡°I haven¡¯t been home for two weeks. Did your mom say anything?¡±

    ¡°What can she say?¡± Huo Jinyao fixed his eyes on those pictures, saying, ¡°even if she did say something, you can just ignore it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Su Qingsang stopped asking questions. She could tell that Huo Jinyao was distracted by something else. ¡°Go back to your work then, I¡¯m going out shopping together with Mengwanter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Before ending the call, Huo Jinyao thought for a moment and said, ¡°ask for a longer leave if you want to stay in Lin City and spend more time with your mother. I¡¯ll talk to the hospital for you.¡±

    He was aware that Su Qingsang and Li Qianxue had be mother and daughter again only recently. He thought that Su Qingsang would want to spend more time with the Li Family members.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that Su Qingsang was thinking about something else at that moment.

    ¡°I get it.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to think of Huo Jinyao that way, but she couldn¡¯t help it. Did he want her to stay away from home so that he could do something wrong conveniently?

    Was that what it was?

    After ending the call, Su Qingsang spent some time thinking. She was willing to trust Huo Jinyao, but still, she couldn¡¯t help but give a call to the Huo Family house.

    Coincidentally, it was Old Master Huo who answered the call.

    ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    Old Master Huo recognized her voice immediately. He was happy to hear from his granddaughter-inw but didn¡¯t notice that Zhang Yichen, who hade to visit him in the morning, had his ear tips twitch slightly when he heard Su Qingsang¡¯s name.

    That was Zhang Yichen¡¯s only reaction. After that, he picked up the cup of tea in front of him, and took a sip, showing no change of expression.

    ¡°Em, grandpa, I¡¯m just calling to say hi. I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯te back to keep youpany this weekend.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I heard from Jinyao that it was your grandfather¡¯s birthday yesterday. Please say hi to my brother Yongfeng.¡±

    ¡°I will. My grandfather misses you too. He wants me to say hi to you too.¡±

    ¡°How nice of him. He must be busy these days. Tell him toe to Rong City again when he has time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell him that.¡±

    After saying that, Su Qingsang continued in a casual tone, ¡°Jinyao has been extra busy these days. Please tell him not to sleep in thepany. He can¡¯t sleep well there, and it¡¯s easy to catch a cold in the current weather. He¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    ¡°He sleeps in thepany? I¡¯ll certainly talk to him about that. I told him to look after himself thest time he came here. There will always be more work to do after all.¡±

    Old Master Huo was an experienced and smart person. How could he not know what had been happeningtely?

    He knew that Huo Yifan and his brother had been making some small moves recently. Those two were his grandchildren as well. He didn¡¯t want to stir a finger in the affairs between his grandchildren.

    More importantly, he believed in Huo Jinyao¡¯s ability. He believed that Huo Jinyao would be able to solve the problems.

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s been working all the time. He hasn¡¯te back to the family house to visit you quite a few days, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know that he¡¯s been busy. He can visit me when he has time.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Su Qingsang¡¯s heart sank slightly. It was already very clear. Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t gone to the family housest night. He had lied. He really had lied to her.

    She had a short chat with Old Master Huo and then ended the call.

    Sitting on the bedside, Su Qingsang watched the video of those rich kids fighting once again.

    She hated to think of Huo Jinyao in a bad way, but why lie to her?

    If he had honestly told her that he did go to the night club together with that woman, she wouldn¡¯t have been angry.

    She believed that he must have done that for a reason. However, no matter how much she trusted him, Su Qingsang hated when Huo Jinyao lied to her.

    It would be hard to make things clear through the phone. She had to wait until she saw him in person.

    No matter what, she was willing to give Huo Jinyao a chance to exin. She was willing to believe that Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t a man who would cheat on his wife.

    She put the phone aside. The time that she and Shi Mengwan agreed to meet at wasing soon. Su Qingsang needed to stop thinking about what happened in Rong Cityst night for the moment.

    She would find out the truth when she returned to Rong City.

 Chapter 521 - He Projected a High-Wattage Aura

    <h4>Chapter 521: He Projected a High-Wattage Aura</h4>

    Ding Qing ended the call, then looked at Huo Jinyao and Yang Wenchang.

    ¡°Qiao Hong said that he¡¯ll meet us at Charm of Night tonight, at nine pm.¡±

    Because of what had happened yesterday, Qiao Hong now trusted Huo Jinyao less. Currently, he was talking only to Ding Qing.

    Huo Jinyao knitted his brows. Why did Qiao Hong always choose to meet with them at night clubs?

    ¡°President Huo.¡± Ding Qing nced at Huo Jinyao with anxiety, looking as if she so eagerly wanted to solve the problem. ¡°Maybe I should go alone tonight.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said Huo Jinyao. He looked at Ding Qing. ¡°Is your foot okay?¡± Yesterday, Ding Qing had stepped on a stone and twisted her ankle. Later in Blue Night, a few rich kids had fought with each other and thrown bottles to the ground. Ding Qing had tripped on one of those bottles, nearly falling again.

    Huo Jinyao had reached out to hold her in time, but her foot still instantly swelled.

    That could be counted as an upational injury. As the boss, Huo Jinyao must surely be concerned about his employee¡¯s injury.

    ¡°Thank you, President Huo, for asking. My foot is fine. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m wearing ts today. I won¡¯t be hindering your operation again.¡±

    Ding Qing said that with a guilty look.

    ¡°What happened yesterday had nothing to do with you.¡± Huo Jinyao believed that it was an ident.

    ¡°Your foot is injured. You shouldn¡¯t go tonight. I¡¯ll go with Wenchang.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m the one who talked to Qiao Hong,¡± said Ding Qing. Then she hurriedly continued saying, ¡°President Huo, Qiao Hong talked to me and agreed to meet with me. If he finds out that I¡¯m not there, he might think that we¡¯ve lied to him again. That can cause problems.¡±

    ¡°President Huo, Miss. Ding is right.¡± Yang Wenchang believed that it was already impossible for Ding Qing to stay out of the matter. ¡°Also, she¡¯s a girl. Facing her, Qiao Hong will easily rx his vignce.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can get in by myself first, then text you when he shows up.¡±

    Ding Qing¡¯s suggestion was a good one. Huo Jinyao thought for a moment and decided to take it. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll go with us. Don¡¯t rush to ask him for the data. Justfort him and calm him down first.¡±

    ¡°I get it. I know what to do. President Huo, as long as he shows up, I have the confidence that I can make him talk to us willingly.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    It was a weekend, so no one else was in the office. After making the decision, the three of them started preparing themselves separately.

    Huo Jinyao thought about all that had happened recently. He felt that he was missing something crucial.

    Charm of Night was a night club. It wasn¡¯t asrge as Blue Night.

    Charm of Night was in a more remote ce than Blue Night. Huo Jinyao understood that Qiao Hong chose that ce because he didn¡¯t want to run into the police again.

    Simr to yesterday, Ding Qing made contact with Qiao Hong, then entered the club. Huo Jinyao followed behind her.

    Ding Qing¡¯s foot was injured, so Huo Jinyao had to hold her again when she was walking upstairs.

    ¡°Thank you, President Huo,¡± said Ding Qing in a low voice. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯m worried that Qiao Hong might see us and think we¡¯re in some kind of special rtionship.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been overthinking.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t even blink his eyes or look at Ding Qing. ¡°Qiao Hong knows that I¡¯m married. He won¡¯t think that way.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Ding Qing seemed to sigh with relief. Because of that, Huo Jinyao nced at her and asked, ¡°what? Are you so worried that Qiao Hong might misunderstand you?¡±

    ¡°Not Qiao Hong. I¡¯m worried that someone else might misunderstand me,¡± replied Ding Qing. ¡°I just met a guy recently and he¡¯s quite nice. I¡¯m thinking about getting together with him. I don¡¯t want him to misunderstand me even before our rtionship has started.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded. After hearing Ding Qing¡¯s words, he rxed slightly and said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. If he does misunderstand you, I¡¯ll exin to him for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, President Huo.¡±

    Ding Qing sounded delighted. Her happy voice of rxed the tense atmosphere.

    Tianyu Group provided its employees with great welfare. In addition to that, Huo Jinyao always treated his employees well.

    Zhang Yang had worked for him for a long time he always did a great job. Therefore, when Zhang Yang had asked for leave because of his wife¡¯s pregnancy, Huo Jinyao said yes without hesitation.

    As for Ding Qing, the way she worked so hard and with great concentration made Huo Jinyao think of her as a great employee. That was all Huo Jinyao felt about her.

    The two of them walked into Charm of Night together. They chose a corner to sit down at, so what had happened yesterday wouldn¡¯t happen again.

    Huo Jinyao looked around after sitting down. The ce was noisier and more crowded than Blue Night.

    In a ce like that, Qiao Hong could get away quite easily if he wanted to.

    Once again, Huo Jinyao had a weird feeling. He couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong.

    ¡°President Huo, do you think Qiao Hong will show up today?¡±

    Upon hearing Ding Qing¡¯s question, Huo Jinyao nced at her, shook his head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I have a feeling that he will show up.¡±

    Today was Sunday, and tomorrow would be Monday. Tomorrow, he was going to have a meeting with the managers to hear them reporting the progress of their projects.

    Recently, Huo Yifan had been making a lot of tricky moves on thepany. Huo Jinyao had to solve the current problem if he didn¡¯t want Huo Yifan to grow even perkier.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call him again,¡± Huo Jinyao said with a slightly cold look. ¡°If he¡¯s not showing up, calling him wouldn¡¯t change his mind. If he is showing up, calling him over and over again would make him feel like we¡¯re begging him.¡±

    No matter how bad the situation was, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want to lose the initiative.

    He got lucky today. Qiao Hong finally showed up.

    He came into the club, spent a long while wandering around, then finally walked toward Huo Jinyao and Ding Qing.

    Huo Jinyao was sitting in the corner and Ding Qing was sitting beside him. Therefore, Qiao Hong couldn¡¯t see Huo Jinyao at first. As he had his eyes on Huo Jinyao, he instantly turned to leave, but then found Yang Wenchang right behind him.

    Yang Wenchang was blocking his road, so Qiao Hong had no choice but to sit down in front of Huo Jinyao and Ding Qing.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a good ce to talk. I¡¯ve booked a VIP room upstairs. Let¡¯s talk there,¡± said Yang Wenchang.

    Huo Jinyao nodded. Qiao Hong followed them upstairs. He knew that he couldn¡¯t possibly leave the ce anymore.

    ¡°Miss. Ding, you lied to me.¡± Qiao Hong gave Ding Qing a re after entering the room.

    ¡°Qiao Hong, I never told you that I¡¯de alone.¡±

    Despite what she said, Ding Qing did feel slightly guilty. Qiao Hong stayed silent. He stood there, looking frustrated.

    ¡°Qiao Hong, I assume you are aware that you¡¯ve broken thew.¡±

    The project was very important for Tianyu Group. Huo Jinyao had been in charge of it since the very beginning. Only he knew how valuable that project was.

    Every employee who was a part of that project had signed a confidentiality agreement. Qiao Hong had already broken the agreement and thew when he stole the data.

    Both Huo Jinyao and Qiao Hong were aware of that.

    As Huo Jinyao expected, Qiao Hong dropped his head after hearing that. ¡°President Huo, I know that I have done something wrong. I didn¡¯t have a choice. I, I...¡± his voice was trembling.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the data?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want to hear his reason. Many people in the world lived difficult lives, but not every one of them chose to break thew.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t have it with me,¡± said Qiao Hong. He clearly sounded very unconfident. ¡°How can I be carrying around something so important?¡±

    Huo Jinyao curved the corners of his lips in a frosty smile. He red at Qiao Hong coldly.

    He asked in a cold, low voice, ¡°what do you want?¡±

    ¡°I-I want money.¡± Qiao Hong was shocked and threatened by the strong vibe that Huo Jinyao was exuding at the moment. His voice instantly went soft.

    ¡°How much.¡±

    ¡°A-a million.¡±

    Qiao Hong wasn¡¯t a greedy person. He needed hundreds of thousands to get his girlfriend a new kidney. Before that, money for all kinds of other treatments was required.

    In fact, a million might not even solve his problem.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two million.¡± Huo Jinyao was a very generous person. ¡°I can transfer the money to your ount right now, but before that, you need to take us to get the data.¡±

    Qiao Hong rubbed his hands, looked at Huo Jinyao, and said, ¡°I have another request.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I want toe back to work in Tianyu.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± said Huo Jinyao coldly. That was beyond negotiation. ¡°You should have read the employee handbook of ourpany. I can¡¯t possibly let you work in thepany again.¡±

    ¡°I, I...¡± Thinking about the great welfare provided by Tianyu Group, Qiao Hong struggled. ¡°I just want toe back to thepany.¡±

    ¡°I said, it¡¯s impossible.¡± Huo Jinyao was projecting a high-wattage aura. He sat there and stared at Qiao Hong, like a cheetah looking at its prey.

    ¡°Qiao Hong, I think you don¡¯t need me to remind you about the consequences of what you¡¯ve done right? We don¡¯t know where it¡¯s all going to lead to. If I call the police now and have you arrested, your entire life will be over.¡±

    Qiao Hong was, of course, aware of that. He felt sweat rolling down his back. ¡°You won¡¯t do that. If you call the police, I¡¯ll tell my friend to give the data to Anxun. You¡¯ll suffer a huge loss if that happens.¡±

    ¡°Would I?¡± Huo Jinyao grinned. He took out his phone, and entered the number 110, but didn¡¯t dial it immediately. Instead, he looked at Qiao Hong with full confidence.

    ¡°You can give it a try. Let¡¯s see what¡¯ll happen to you if I call the police now.¡±

    Qiao Hong stayed silent. Huo Jinyao held the phone, stood up, and walked up to him in two steps.

    ¡°You think I didn¡¯t do any preparations before I came here to meet with you?¡±

    Huo Jinyao was over six-foot-tall, much taller than Qiao Hong. He stood before the man and stared at him with a pair of dagger eyes. Huo Jinyao was giving out a very strong and sharp aura.

    ¡°Indeed, you can sell it to Anxun. I assure you that they¡¯ll be willing to take it. But, I¡¯ll call the police once you do that. You have signed a confidentiality agreement. You¡¯ll end up in prison.¡±

    ¡°And, what do you think will happen to Anxun if they dare to purchase the confidential data of Tianyu?¡±

    Upon hearing the series of questions, Qiao Hong made a step backward and bumped into the wall. His face was ghastly pale, and his body was almost soaked in a cold sweat.

 Chapter 522 - Why Should I Believe You?

    <h4>Chapter 522: Why Should I Believe You?</h4>

    Huo Jinyao put down the phone and said, ¡°Qiao Hong, you¡¯re a smart person. I admit that you¡¯ve greatly contributed to the project. I¡¯ll give you two-million today. You take the money and then give me the data. As foring back to Tianyu Group, you can stop wishing for that. After getting the money, you are not allowed to take up this kind of upation for two years.¡±

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    ¡°You have no choice,¡± said Huo Jinyao, sounding icy cold. ¡°If I want, I can make sure that nopany ever hires you again, not only in Rong City but in the entire country. It¡¯s up to you if you want to believe me or not.¡±

    Qiao Hong stayed silent. He knew that Huo Jinyao was capable of doing what he said. He struggled to make hisst request. ¡°I want a bank transfer, not a cheque.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going to transfer a million to you right now. The rest will be transferred to your ount after you have given me the data. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Without using too many words, Huo Jinyao managed to make Qiao Hong ept his terms by both threatening and luring him.

    Ever since Huo Jinyao started talking, both Yang Wenchang and Ding Qing did not get a chance to say a word.

    Yang Wenchang had been working under Huo Jinyao for a long time. He had already seen the fierce and sharp side of Huo Jinyao long ago.

    Unlike Yang Wenchang, it was the very first time Ding Qing saw Huo Jinyao like that. Sitting next to him, she started to develop an unexinable feeling toward him.

    At that moment, she was no longer the person who hade to Tianyu Group to work under Huo Jinyao for a special purpose.

    She was now a mere employee of Huo Jinyao, who had just seen a different side of her boss.

    She looked at Huo Jinyao carefully. What surged in her heart was an emotion that she could not restrain.

    She clearly realized that she was attracted to him.

    It was already midnight by the time they returned to thepany.

    Before that, they had followed Qiao Hong to the ce that he mentioned earlier, to fetch the data.

    None of them thought that Qiao Hong would be bold enough to put the data in the safe box of a suite, in a four-star hotel.

    Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t searched Qiao Hong¡¯s apartment, nor did he send people to search the hotels to find him. He probably never thought that Qiao Hong could be so bold.

    He hadn¡¯t registered the room with his own name, though. Therefore, Huo Jinyao might not have been able to find out which hotel he was living in.

    The lost file was finally retrieved. Huo Jinyao put it somewhere safe.

    He turned and looked at his employees. Yang Wenchang had worked for him for years. He had been through a lot of experiences in the office. Surely, he knew what Huo Jinyao wanted.

    Yang Wenchang always got things done even before his boss asked him to.

    Ding Qing hade to thepany only recently, but she was doing a great job nevertheless.

    ¡°You¡¯ve both worked hard today. Go home and rest.¡±

    Huo Jinyao rubbed his temples. He felt that the problem was solved a little too easily.

    He wasn¡¯t surprised to see Qiao Hong surrender. After all, he had left the man with no other choice.

    Two million was nothing to him. But still, he felt that the problem was solved too easily. It didn¡¯t feel real.

    Yang Wenchang didn¡¯t leave immediately. Huo Jinyao gave him a nce, then turned to Ding Qing.

    ¡°Miss. Ding, go home and get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ding Qing knew that Yang Wenchang had something to say to Huo Jinyao in private. She didn¡¯t linger, but dropped her head and left quickly.

    After walking out of the office, she didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, she closed the door and then passed her ear against it.

    The door of Huo Jinyao¡¯s office was soundproof. She couldn¡¯t hear a thing, so she left atst.

    In the office, Yang Wenchang sat down in front of Huo Jinyao. Neither of them had rested well in the past couple of days, so they both looked a little sallow.

    ¡°President Huo, I feel like something is wrong.¡±

    ¡°Tell me how you feel,¡± replied Huo Jinyao. He felt the same way too and wanted to hear about Yang Wenchang¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°I feel that the whole operation was a little too simple.¡±

    Yang Wenchang couldn¡¯t believe that Qiao Hong took such a huge risk for merely two million. They were all clearly aware of how much the file was worth.

    More importantly, if he sold it to Tianyu Group¡¯s rivalpany, it would suffer huge losses, even though thepany had the power to sue its rivalpanies.

    ¡°And it was solved too easily.¡±

    Qiao Hong hadn¡¯t put up a fight or exhibit a strong struggle before agreeing to Huo Jinyao¡¯s terms. It seemed like he had only surrendered under the pressure that Huo Jinyao was putting on him. That still made Yang Wenchang feel uneasy.

    Huo Jinyao looked at Yang Wenchang. The man was indeed his best assistant.

    ¡°Go and find out whom Qiao Hong has been in contact with recently, and if he has other unexinable ies apart from the two million.¡±

    ¡°Check not only his bank ounts but all of his other ounts.¡±

    ¡°I will do it,¡± Yang Wenchang replied, then turned to leave.

    Huo Jinyao called after him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it now. You can do it tomorrow. And there¡¯s another thing. Aside from his own ounts, check the ounts of his families too.¡±

    Qiao Hong wasn¡¯t stupid. He might not be receiving the dirty money using his own ount.

    Yang Wenchang immediately understood what Huo Jinyao meant. ¡°Alright.¡± Huo Jinyao waved at him and said, ¡°go back to sleep. Take half a day off tomorrow morning. Just get some proper rest at home.¡±

    Looking into Huo Jinyao¡¯s tired eyes, Yang Wenchang knew that Huo Jinyao was the most exhausted person.

    ¡°President Huo, I don¡¯t have to rest tomorrow. You need the rest more than I do. You have a war to fight tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I get it.¡± Huo Jinyao sat straight and looked at him with sharp eyes. ¡°Those people want to see me turn into a joke. I¡¯ll turn them into the joke instead.¡±

    Yang Wenchang dropped his eyelids and stopped worrying. Quickly, he walked out.

    Huo Jinyao stayed in the office. He was still thinking about all the problems that had urred recently.

    He tried connecting all the missing dots to try and figure out the key point.

    ...

    Su Qingsang came out of the airport and pulled her cors together. It was already the end of spring, but the weather in Rong City was still a little chilly.

    Compared to the warm Lin City, Rong City was so much colder.

    She didn¡¯t rush to take a taxi. Huo Jinyao had told her earlier that he would send someone to pick her up, so she only needed to stay there and wait.

    Before boarding, she had called Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyao asked her why she didn¡¯t stay a few days more in Lin City.

    Not only Huo Jinyao, but the Li Family members and Shi Mengwan had also tried to persuade her to stay a few days more.

    She wanted to stay, but every time she thought about the incident where Huo Jinyao had gone to the night club with another woman, she felt ufortable.

    Besides, she had work to do in the hospital. Therefore, she turned down Li Qianxue and Shi Mengwan¡¯s requests. She told them that she would fly back to Lin City to visit them again when she had time. Then, she took the earliest flight back to Rong City.

    She came out of the airport to see someone who wasn¡¯t supposed to be there.

    It was the woman who had gone to the night club together with Huo Jinyao.

 Chapter 523 - Im Sorry, Mrs. Huo

    <h4>Chapter 523: I¡¯m Sorry, Mrs. Huo</h4>

    Seeing the woman, Su Qingsang twitched her eyebrows slightly. Once again, she recalled the close interaction between the woman and Huo Jinyao in that video she had seen.

    She stopped walking and tightened her hands around the rods of the suitcases she was carrying.

    A few secondster, she rxed her hands and gave a smile, watching the woman walk towards her.

    Su Qingsang was observing the woman closely.

    She was wearing a white coat from Givenchy and a pair ofmbskin ankle boots from Prada, with her hair put up in a bun. On her face, was a faint smile. Her purple eye shadow made her look charming and almost seductive.

    Su Qingsang had to admit that the woman did look delicate. More importantly, she was aware of how pretty she was, as it was obvious that she had exploited her beauty to the full.

    Su Qingsang herself always wore ts, as she needed to stand for a long time to perform operations on her patients. Unlike her, Ding Qing was wearing a pair of heels, and that made her look much taller than Su Qingsang. It and allowed Ding Qing to give out a strong vibe.

    She walked to Su Qingsang step by step, with a peaceful and polite smile.

    Su Qingsang watched here closer and closer. A sullen look shed across her eyes, but she adjusted her expression very quickly.

    ¡°Hi, Mrs. Huo.¡± Ding Qing made a few steps forward, walked up to Su Qingsang, and said, ¡°I¡¯m Ding Qing, President Huo¡¯s secretary. He has sent me here to pick you up.¡±

    In fact, the one Huo Jinyao was supposed to send, to pick up Su Qingsang was Yang Wenchang. He couldn¡¯te because he had a morning meeting to attend. However, Ding Qing happened to hear Huo Jinyao ask Yang Wenchang to go to the airport.

    Yang Wenchang had already gathered the details of what Huo Jinyao had asked him to find out about yesterday¡¯s operation. Thus, he hesitated when Huo Jinyao asked him to go to the airport. Then, Ding Qing offered to go instead of him.

    ¡°I met Mrs. Huo when she came to thepanyst time. I know her. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring her back home safely.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    In the past few days, Huo Jinyao had learned a lot about Ding Qing¡¯s ability. He didn¡¯t think much but agreed to let her pick Su Qingsang up.

    Now, she was standing before Su Qingsang with a small smile, reaching out a hand toward thetter. Her lips were in a bright red color.

    Her hands were different from Su Qingsang¡¯s hands. In the hospital, Su Qingsang needed to sterilize her hands all the time, so they were always pale.

    Ding Qing had red nails, decorated with beautiful floral patterns.

    Su Qingsang nced at her hands, then looked into her eyes. Ding Qing was still wearing a peaceful look in her eyes as if she hadn¡¯t mouthed those provocative words to Su Qingsang thest time.

    ¡°Hi, Mrs. Huo.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t shake her hand immediately, but Ding Qing politely reached her hand further forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ding Qing. President Huo sent me here to pick you up.¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at her hand again. Atst, she shook it. It was so soft, making it seem like it had no bones.

    She shook her hand briefly and then quickly let it go.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Huo Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°He has a very important meeting to attend, so he can¡¯te here himself.¡±

    Ding Qing made a step forward to reach Su Qingsang¡¯s suitcase while speaking. ¡°Mr. Yang is busy too. I was the only one who had time, so he sent me here to pick you up.¡±

    She pulled Su Qingsang¡¯s suitcase towards her, then turned to look at her with a smile, saying, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind, Mrs. Huo.¡±

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind,¡± said Su Qingsang. She blinked her eyes. ¡°I want to thank you, actually.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. This is my job.¡±

    Ding Qing pointed outside while saying, ¡°Mrs. Huo, my car is parked over there. Let¡¯s go this way.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. Instead of taking her suitcase back from Ding Qing¡¯s hand, she quietly walked by her side.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have much luggage. She had brought only one suitcase to Lin City. However, before leaving, Old Master Li and Li Qianxue had given her quite a number of items and told her to bring them back to Huo Jinyao as presents.

    Therefore, she came back with two suitcases. Seeing Ding Qing holding both suitcases, she offered to carry one of them.

    ¡°Miss. Ding, let me take one.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. My car is right there.¡± Ding Qing was wearing heels, but she walked with firm and steady steps. Su Qingsang nced at her feet, then turned her eyes away quietly.

    Everyone had their own unique traits. She wouldn¡¯t be upset only because Ding Qing was better than her at applying makeup and looked more dashing than she was.

    The two of them left the airport and walked into the underground parking lot. Ding Qing put the suitcases in the trunk of her car, then came to the other side to open the car door for Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, please.¡±

    Su Qingsang furrowed her brows slightly. But soon, she turned, looked at Ding Qing, and said with a smile, ¡°thank you.¡±

    Without saying too many words, she got into the car directly.

    She watched Ding Qing walk to the other side of the car, get in and then start the car.

    Everything Ding Qing did seemed fine. However, Su Qingsang still couldn¡¯t forget the words she had mouthed to her silently, the other day.

    She also couldn¡¯t forget how Ding Qing had fallen into Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms in that video.

    She didn¡¯t want to think of everyone as a bad person, but currently, she didn¡¯t think that everyone was being nice and kind either.

    She had every reason to suspect that Ding Qing was up to something. Or a more usible exnation could be that she wanted something from Huo Jinyao.

    As Huo Jinyao¡¯s secretary, she surely saw him every day.

    A man and a woman who were employer and employee but not a couple spent at least eight hours together every single day...

    Su Qingsang blinked her eyes and cast those thoughts out of her mind. She didn¡¯t want to doubt Huo Jinyao¡¯s loyalty. She had many questions and she intended to ask him those questions in person.

    She was very tired, as she had gotten up very early for the flight. However, she couldn¡¯t let herself rest in the car, as Ding Qing was driving.

    She was still thinking about that video, about how Huo Jinyao and Ding Qing had held each other in it. She wanted so badly to question the woman out loud, but she didn¡¯t let herself do that.

    She stayed silent, and Ding Qing didn¡¯t mind that.

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, I didn¡¯t get a chance to talk to youst time you came to the office. In fact, many girls in ourpany got their hearts broken when they heard that President Huo was married.¡±

    She and Su Qingsang made eye-contact in the rearview mirror.

    Her words sounded like apliment for Huo Jinyao. Su Qingsang gave a smile.

    ¡°You must be exaggerating. At least thirty percent of Tianyu¡¯s employees are female. If all their hearts are broken, who is doing the work?¡±

    ¡°Haha,¡± Ding Qingughed a little dramatically. ¡°Mrs. Huo, you¡¯re so funny.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call that funny. I was just telling the truth,¡± said Su Qingsang with a nd and affirmative look in her face. ¡°I believe that Jinyao¡¯s employees wouldn¡¯t be so unprofessional. Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m right, Miss. Ding?¡±

    There was a hidden meaning behind her words. Ding Qing was smart enough to get what she meant. She looked a little embarrassed, and the smile on her face even faded a little.

    The embarrassment onlysted a few seconds, though. She looked straight ahead, only focusing on driving. But still, she had to add something to what Su Qingsang said just now.

    ¡°Of course. The hard work of all our colleagues is part of the reason why Tianyu Group has be such a greatpany.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded, agreeing with her.

    ¡°I agree. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t think that the female employees in thepany could have had their hearts broken because Jinyao is married. Or, Miss. Ding, did you have your heart broken for that reason too? Do you think everyone is like you?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, you really like joking.¡± Ding Qing wasn¡¯t expecting to hear that soft but aggressive question from Su Qingsang, ¡°I¡¯m definitely not one of those girls. After all, I have a boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°As for why I know about how the other girls felt, Mrs. Huo, I assume you understand that in a bigpany, there will always be some people who like to gossip.¡±

    ¡°I believe that. Where there are people, there will be gossip. But I believe in Jinyao¡¯spany more, and I believe in Jinyao. If he can¡¯t handle small things like that, if he let his employees lose their working enthusiasm just because he announced his marriage, I think he might need to reconsider if he¡¯s capable enough to run thepany or not. Do you agree with me?¡±

    Ding Qing fell silent. That was the first face-to-face conversation between her and Su Qingsang.

    She thought that Su Qingsang was a weak person, but she turned out to be a fierce one, very hard to deal with.

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, you¡¯re right. President Huo is a very capable leader. He can do a lot of things that others can¡¯t. I believe that under his leadership, all the employees of ourpany will reach a higher level along with thepany itself.¡±

    ¡°Miss. Ding,¡± said Su Qingsang as she leaned back on her seat. The heater was on, but she didn¡¯t take off her coat. So at the moment, she was feeling slightly hot.

    ¡°Your President Huo isn¡¯t here. You don¡¯t need to say these ttering words in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, you¡¯re joking again. I don¡¯t consider those words ttering. Mrs. Huo, don¡¯t you like peopleplimenting President Huo for his ability?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that indeed,¡± said Su Qingasng, smiling slightly. With that faint smile, she added, ¡°In my eyes, he¡¯s perfect. So, I really don¡¯t need to hear other people praise him.¡±

    Ding Qing gave her a nce from the rearview mirror and detected the smile in her eyes and the sweetness on her face.

    Ding Qing found Su Qingsang¡¯s smile unpleasant to her eyes for some reason. Why did Su Qingsang have that sweet smile? It was surely because of Huo Jinyao.

    Who would she be without Huo Jinyao? Without Huo Jinyao, Su Qingsang would be no one.

    Ding Qing dropped her eyelids. She was aware that she had acted a little impatiently today. She should have been calmer.

    However, thinking about the fierce and charming Huo Jinyao that she sawst night in Charm of Night, she couldn¡¯t help it.

    It was okay. She still had time. She spent time with Huo Jinyao every single day. She refused to believe that she wouldn¡¯t have any more chances.

    She didn¡¯t say anything else, but fixed her eyes on the road and focused on driving.

    Su Qingsang stayed quiet as well. She looked at Ding Qing¡¯s back, wondering what the woman would do next.

    On the way home, she figured out that Ding Qing had actually been trying to upset her all this while, even though it wasn¡¯t very obvious.

    She was a hundred percent sure that the woman was up to something.

 Chapter 524 - I Thought You Two Live Together

    <h4>Chapter 524: I Thought You Two Live Together</h4>

    If Su Qingsang decided to take her words seriously, she could fall into the woman¡¯s trap.

    Realizing that, Su Qingsang wore a rxed look. She didn¡¯t feel bored but began to enjoy the view outside the window with great interest.

    Changing location from the pleasant scenery outside, the car drove into a fancy neighborhood. Then, Ding Qing drove straight to one of the apartment blocks.

    She pulled over, then turned and looked at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, let me carry your luggage upstairs.¡±

    While speaking, she prepared toe out of the car to take the suitcases. But after opening the car door, she found Su Qingsang still sitting still in the backseat.

    She gave a confused look. Ding Qing turned to Su Qingsang and called, ¡°Mrs. Huo?¡±

    Su Qingsang folded her arms and blinked her eyes. She looked at Ding Qing, then at the apartment building. ¡°Who told you I live here?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ding Qing was confused for a moment and then started apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Huo. I¡¯m sorry. One day, President Huo got drunk and I drove him home. This is the address he gave me at that time. I thought you two live together. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Su Qingsang stayed silent. She watched Ding Qing apologize to her with a guilty face. Thetter seemed frustrated for failing her job.

    The car door was still open. Ding Qing had a foot on the ground as she was preparing toe out of the car, but currently, she was still looking at Su Qingsang.

    Suddenly, Su Qingsang leaned slightly forward and stared straight into Ding Qing¡¯s face.

    Her calm face surprisingly exuded a strong vibe. That was what she had unwittingly learned from Huo Jinyao during all those times she had spent with him.

    ¡°Did you say that one day, Jinyao gave you this address when you drove him home?¡±

    Ding Qing shrank backward slightly, looking as if she did not understand why Su Qingsang suddenly changed her attitude.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Huo. I should have asked you first.¡±

    ¡°Ask me?¡± Su Qingsang asked, nodding heavily. ¡°You should have, because Huo Jinyao doesn¡¯t live here.¡±

    Ding Qing blinked, her pretty face wearing a questioning look. ¡°Pre-President Huo doesn¡¯t live here?¡±

    She acted like she was really confused. However, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t believe that it was real at all.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t answer her question but continued staring at her face. Her sharp eyes seemed to be able to see straight into the woman¡¯s heart.

    Ding Qing tried her best to stay calm. She didn¡¯t seem to panic even a little, under that intense gaze from Su Qingsang.

    She spent merely two seconds to calm herself down. She turned around, then started talking a little awkwardly. ¡°Mrs. Huo, maybe you can tell me where you live.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t respond to her, but took out the phone and called Huo Jinyao.

    Ding Qing watched her dial the number, stayingposed.

    Su Qingsang was looking at her too. Seeing how cool the woman was, she began to really admire her ability.

    She only wished that Ding Qing would stay this calmter on.

    The call wasn¡¯t answered. Su Qingsang patiently heard the phone ring.

    About one minuteter, the ringing stopped. Ding Qing didn¡¯t change her expression, but she knew inside her heart that she was slightly relieved.

    Su Qingsang gave a faint smile, and once again called Huo Jinyao.

    The weather in Rong City was pleasant. Su Qingsang had taken an early flight, so it was about lunchtime at the moment.

    Sunlight shone into the car through the window, made Su Qingsang¡¯s face look extra fair, toned with a faint glow.

    The call was finally answered. Su Qingsang¡¯s expression changed instantly. The fierce look on her face was reced with a touch of gentleness.

    Ding Qing was looking at her. She, of course, didn¡¯t miss the change in Su Qingsang¡¯s expression. She pressed her lips slightly together, but still acted perfectly calm.

    ¡°Qingsang, have you gotten home?¡±

    It was Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice. It sounded like he was still in the meeting because through the phone, Su Qingsang could hear the sorting of files and the sound of people typing away on the keyboards.

    ¡°Em. It¡¯s about lunchtime. Are you still working?¡± Su Qingsang had her eyes on Ding Qing while talking.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. He nced at Yang Wenchang and signaled for thetter to go out. ¡°I sent someone to pick you up. Did she get you? Are you home yet?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s meeting had just been over. He had gone to the bathroom after the meeting and heard his phone ringing when he came out.

    ¡°Yes. I just want to ask you something. Do you have properties in Minghua Xindu?¡±

    ¡°Minghua Xindu?¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know why Su Qingsang suddenly mentioned that. ¡°Yeah, I have two apartments. The project was developed by Tianyu Group. I saved two apartments for myself. What¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly asking about that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I was just passing by, and I found the neighborhood quite nice.¡±

    Su Qingsang noticed Ding Qing turning up the corners of her lips slightly when Huo Jinyao said that he did own apartments in the area.

    ¡°The neighborhood is nice indeed, but not as good as where we now live. Also, the ce is a little far away from mypany. But if you like it, we can move there. I¡¯ll send people to make it ready.¡±

    ¡°Do you have two apartments here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I was going to live there myself, so one of them is furnished. But then I decided not to live there, so I asked Wenchang to rent it out for me. The other one isn¡¯t finished yet. You can¡¯t live there now, but I can have it furnished if you like. We can get it furnished in any way you like.¡±

    ¡°No need. I like our current apartment fine. I¡¯m not nning on moving houses at the moment.¡±

    Then, Su Qingsang added, ¡°I haven¡¯t even gotten a chance to live in the house that my mom has bought me yet. But I think you can get it furnished and then rent it out too.¡±

    ¡°I have no time for that kind of thing,¡± said Huo Jinyao. He was so busy. He really had no time for small things like that. ¡°Mohan wanted the apartment earlier, butter on, his head office moved somewhere else, so I kept the apartment.¡±

    Su Qingsang stopped asking questions. She knew everything she wanted to know. Looking at Ding Qing who still seemed very calm, she was really impressed.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t had lunch yet, have you?¡±

    ¡°No. Wenchang has ordered us food. Someone from the lobby will bring it to meter.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at the time. ¡°Have you had lunch yet?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve told Ms. Yu to prepare lunch. It¡¯ll be ready when I get home.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Huo Jinyao said. Then, something crossed his mind. ¡°You still haven¡¯t gone home?¡±

    She should have arrived home already.

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang looked at Ding Qing, raised her brows slightly, and said, ¡°I think Miss. Ding doesn¡¯t know the way. She drove me to the wrong ce.¡±

    Huo Jinyao knitted his brows and asked, ¡°she did?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Su Qingsang said with a smile. ¡°I guess our home is a little too hard to find.¡±

    Finally, Ding Qing changed her expression.

    Huo Jinyao sensitively detected that something was probably wrong. ¡°Put Ding Qing on the phone.¡± Both the look on his face and his voice grew cold as ice when he said that.

 Chapter 525 - Huo Jinyao Has Sexual Dysfunction

    <h4>Chapter 525: Huo Jinyao Has Sexual Dysfunction</h4>

    Huo Jinyao was on speaker the whole time. Su Qingsang looked at Ding Qing, then extended the phone towards her. Ding Qing could see the phone screen clearly.

    She wasn¡¯t expecting that at all. As Su Qingsang abruptly handed the phone to her, she didn¡¯t even know how to react.

    For the very first time, her intellect wasn¡¯t helping her at all.

    ¡°Miss. Ding?¡± Huo Jinyao sounded cold. ¡°Where are you two now?¡±

    ¡°M-Minghua Xindu.¡± Ding Qing had always been able to maintain a confident and polite manner in front of Huo Jinyao before this incident.

    She was a little guilty because of what Qiao Hong had done, but still, she portrayed herself as a smart and capable person in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Minghua Xindu?¡± Huo Jinyao raised his brows slightly, ¡°Miss. Ding, Minghua Xindu isn¡¯t even near Huangting.¡±

    He had given Ding Qing the address before sending her to the airport to pick Su Qingsang up. Why did she bring Su Qingsang to Minghua Xindu?

    No wonder Su Qingsang asked him about the apartments he owned in Minghua Xindu.

    ¡°President Huo, I...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation now. You have fifteen minutes. Drive my wife to Huangting and thene back to thepany immediately.¡±

    He sounded very unhappy. He was still on speaker, so Su Qingsang could hear him.

    For a moment, Ding Qing felt as if her face was burning. She sat there and started to tremble slightly.

    She wasn¡¯t expecting to be in such a situation. ¡°President Huo...¡±

    ¡°Give the phone to my wife,¡± said Huo Jinyao, still sounding unhappy. He didn¡¯t n on showing Ding Qing any mercy at all.

    Su Qingsang took the phone away from Ding Qing¡¯s hand with a nd look and turned off the speaker. Then, she put the phone on her ear.

    ¡°Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Ding Qing yet. Whatever was wrong with her, he was already upset. ¡°Ding Qing will drive you home immediately. Go home and have a good rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Qingsang watched the frustrated Ding Qing turn around to start the car. Silently, she turned up her lips into a smile. She told Huo Jinyao, ¡°you should go for lunch. Work will never be finished. I want you to stay healthy.¡±

    ¡°I get it.¡± Her concern eased the frown on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face.

    As Ding Qing was still present, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t say anything else. After ending the call, she looked at Ding Qing. She was wearing a stiff face. Instead of starting the car immediately, she turned back to look at Su Qingang again. She gazed straight at her.

    She way she looked at her made Su Qingsang feel ufortable, so Su Qingsang didn¡¯t n on being nice to her.

    ¡°Miss. Ding, aren¡¯t you gonna drive? Jinyao just told you to drive me home as soon as possible, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m doing that now.¡±

    Ding Qing spent one extra second looking at her in the eyes. Then, she turned, started the car, and drove quickly towards Huangting.

    Su Qingsang stayed quiet. She looked soposed and rxed, as if the phone call she had made just now and the way Ding Qing had challenged her didn¡¯t affect her at all.

    Ding Qing was seeing the look on Su Qingsang¡¯s face from the rearview mirror asionally. She gripped the steering wheel with both hands tightly.

    For a moment, she wanted so badly to stop the car, turn around to p the smile off Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    She didn¡¯t let herself do that, though. While following the GPS to the destination, she tried to get her brain to work fast.

    She refused to admit defeat. She didn¡¯t want to lose, at least not like this.

    Half an hourter, the car was parked before Huangting.

    Su Qingang opened the car door herself. This time, she didn¡¯t need Ding Qing to open the door for her.

    Before she pushed the door open, Ding Qing turned and looked at her.

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, do you think that you¡¯ve won?¡± She looked cooler than before at the moment. Looking at Su Qingsang, she had a determined look on her face.

    ¡°We¡¯re not running apetition. Why would there be a winner and a loser?¡± Su Qingsang found herself being so patient today, considering the fact that she had been talking nonsense with Ding Qing the whole while.

    ¡°We¡¯re not running apetition if you say so. But, I think you¡¯ll lose sooner orter.¡±

    Then, Ding Qing asked her with a faint smile, ¡°do you know why, Mrs. Huo?¡±

    Su Qingsang stayed silent. Ding Qing didn¡¯t need her response.

    ¡°President Huo was the one who asked me to drive him to that ce the other day. But today, he¡¯s suddenly so upset about it. I admit that I¡¯ve been a little too impatient. But, if he¡¯s not guilty, why would he be so upset?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just mad at me for being reckless, and is using that to hide his guilt.¡±

    Ding Qing gave a grin and continued with, ¡°Mrs. Huo, do you still think that you didn¡¯t lose?¡±

    Su Qingsang stayed silent and calm, while hearing Ding Qing make up the story. She maintained a provocative smile.

    She twisted her lips, gave a bigger smile, and asked, ¡°lose? What do you mean by that? Huo Jinyao asked you to drive him home once and now I am the loser?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, you don¡¯t need to lie to yourself. He¡¯s a man and I¡¯m a woman. The two of us were alone. I drove him home and then we went upstairs. He was drunk. What do you think happened after that?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at her, still maintaining a smile on her face. ¡°What are you implying? Jinyao was drunk and had sex with you? Or, that you seduced him and he was too drunk to resist? Are you sure about that?¡±

    Ding Qing moved her lips slightly. She was sure that if she said yes, Su Qingsang would call Huo Jinyao immediately to ask him if it was true.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for men to do things like that when they¡¯re drunk. Are you mad, Mrs. Huo?¡±

    She was expecting Su Qingsang to grow angry. But sadly, Su Qingsang disappointed her again. Her n was meant to fail eventually.

    ¡°Ding Qing. Miss. Ding, I think you should go to see a doctor.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so young but you¡¯re so delusional. That is not a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, do you think that I¡¯m lying to you? You can call President Huo and ask him if we spent the whole of Friday night together if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    They surely had spent the whole night together, but they stayed at the office, and Yang Wenchang had been there too.

    Ding Qing wouldn¡¯t give that detail to Su Qingsang, of course. Even if Su Qingsang did ask Huo Jinyao that question, she wouldn¡¯t get a different answer.

    ¡°Miss. Ding, you don¡¯t need to make up that story. I believe that you spent the whole night together with Jinyao, but there¡¯s something that I think you don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to waste more time on that woman. She gave her a cold nce, with sympathy and contempt, then pushed the door open and put one foot on the ground.

    ¡°The only thing Jinyao will do when he is drunk is sleep. More importantly...¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish her words but closed the door heavily and then walked to the trunk to get her suitcases.

    Ding Qing followed her out of the car without thinking. She watched Su Qingsang take off the two suitcases, then spread her arm to stop her from pulling up the handle of the suitcases.

    ¡°What¡¯s the other thing?¡± she asked.

    Su Qingsang gently pushed her hand away, pulling both suitcases towards herself. Seeing the anxious look on Ding Qing¡¯s face, she leaned slightly forward and then said with a very low voice which could only be heard by the two of them.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao has sexual dysfunction. You don¡¯t know that, do you?¡±

    It was lunchtime but not many people were out there. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t need to keep her voice too low, because no one else would hear her.

    However, she still whispered those few words out.

    Looking at the stunned Ding Qing, she chuckled. ¡°Miss. Ding, next time, you better do some digging on people¡¯s backgrounds before making up a story.¡±

    ¡°No... That¡¯s not possible...¡± Ding Qing refused to believe that, even a word. She did not believe that!

    ¡°Not possible? Think about it. Think about Huo Jinyao¡¯s family. Why did he marry me? I assume you already know who I am, don¡¯t you?¡±

    She was now Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter, but that hadn¡¯t been announced to the world yet. Currently, people still think of her as the illegitimate daughter from the Li Family.

    Ding Qing was astonished. She popped her eyes and red at Su Qingsang in shock, without being able to ept what Su Qingsang just said.

    Su Qingsang looked at Ding Qing, her eyes filled with sympathy and disdain. Atst, she quickly walked into the building with the two suitcases.

    Ding Qing stood there in a daze until a cold gust of wind shook her awake.

    She could not associate the tall and sturdy Huo Jinyao with what Su Qingsang just said.

    How was that possible? That couldn¡¯t be true!

    In both shock and confusion, she returned to thepany.

    Huo Jinyao summoned her to his office once she returned.

    She was still thinking about Su Qingsang¡¯s words when she looked into Huo Jinyao¡¯s cold eyes. She even unwittingly nced at Huo Jinyao¡¯s crotch area.

    That part of his body was hidden behind the desk, so she couldn¡¯t help but look at him in the eyes again...

    The way she looked at him displeased Huo Jinyao. He narrowed his eyes slightly while looking at her.

    ¡°Miss. Ding, can you please exin to me why you drove my wife to Minghua Xindu while I asked you to send her to Huangting?¡±

    His voice was cold but his words were colder. Ding Qing had already made up an excuse on her way back to thepany.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Huo. Your wife didn¡¯t tell me that she was going home for lunch when I got her at the airport. I asked her if she had lunch yet, and she said no, so I thought that maybe I could take her to eat somewhere. I know a ce near Minghua Xindu that makes great private home cuisine. I thought maybe she would like to give it a try.¡±

    ¡°When we passed by Minghua Xindu, I recalled Secretary Chen talking about renting out your apartment, so I mentioned it to Mrs. Huo. Then I realized that she seemed not to know that you have properties there. I¡¯m sorry, President Huo. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned that.¡±

    Ding Qing had given a really smart exnation. She first told Huo Jinyao that she was kindly trying to take Su Qingsang for lunch, and then said that Su Qingsang had called him because she found out that Huo Jinyao owned properties in Minghua Xindu.

    In other words, she was trying to say that the real reason why Su Qingsang had be upset and called Huo Jinyao was because she found out that Huo Jinyao had some properties that she didn¡¯t know about.

 Chapter 526 - Did You Still Have the Time to Miss Me? Youâ€™ve Been so Busy Clubbing after All

    <h4>Chapter 526: Did You Still Have the Time to Miss Me? You¡¯ve Been so Busy Clubbing after All</h4>

    Huo Jinyao stayed silent while Ding Qing stood there with a guilty face. Ding Qing made a bet. She bet that Su Qingsang would not ask Huo Jinyao about this matter again when he got home.

    Her exnation would still be justified even if Su Qingsang decided to ask him about it again. She was ny percent confident that she would be get away with it.

    Huo Jinyao looked at Ding Qing. Ding Qing was a capable employee. Her performance at work had been remarkable since she took over Zhang Yang.

    She was even more thoughtful about some matters,pared to Zhang Yang, because she was a woman.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want to rece her for the time being.

    However, that decision was conditional.

    ¡°Miss. Ding.¡±

    Ding Qing stood there still. She wasn¡¯t sure if Huo Jinyao would ept her exnation and forgive her. If he didn¡¯t, she could only me her bad luck.

    ¡°I hope that you understand one thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President Huo.¡± Ding Qing dropped her head and put on a very humble face.

    ¡°I understand that everyone makes some small mistakes during work, or cause some imperfections. But, matters which include my wife is the bottom line. Do you understand?¡±

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. She couldn¡¯t possibly be unhappy because he hadn¡¯t told her about the apartments he owned in Minghua Xindu.

    That wasn¡¯t Su Qingsang¡¯s nature. Huo Jinyao believed that there was some other reason, and that reason likely had something to do with Ding Qing.

    Ding Qing ovepped her hands on her chest and didn¡¯t raise her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Huo. I promise it won¡¯t happen again,¡± she said.

    ¡°I assume you know what¡¯ll happen if I find out that you did lie to my face.¡±

    Ding Qing felt like she was under immense pressure at the moment, so much so that her back started sweating. ¡°President Huo, I didn¡¯t lie. What I said is true. I...¡±

    ¡°Miss. Ding.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her and asked, ¡°are you sure that my wife is upset because I didn¡¯t tell her about those properties that I have?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± replied Ding Qing, dropping her eyelids. ¡°Maybe I said something wrong. Maybe something I said displeased Mrs. Huo. It was all my fault anyway.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re aware of that.¡± Huo Jinyao dropped his head and stopped looking at Ding Qing. At that moment, Ding Qing could feel the perspiration streaming down her back. ¡°President Huo, I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault. Please give me another chance.¡±

    It was quiet in the office. Huo Jinyao stayed silent, focusing on his work.

    He didn¡¯t tell Ding Qing to leave, nor did he tell her how badly she could be punished.

    Ding Qing moved her lips slightly. She wanted to talk again so badly. Huo Jinyao finally finished reading a few files in his hands and raised his head to look at her again.

    ¡°I will give you another chance,¡± he told her. He looked at Ding Qing, waved a hand, and said, ¡°but if this happens again, don¡¯t me me for having no mercy.¡±

    Ding Qing had worked hard to solve the problem that Qiao Hong caused. She had even gotten her foot injured for that.

    Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t a cold-hearted person in general. He wouldn¡¯t simply fire his secretary and get a new one unless he absolutely had to, for good reasons.

    Ding Qing turned and left. She sighed with relief as she walked out of Huo Jinyao¡¯s office.

    That was a close one, and she was safe, for now.

    She had been a little impatient this time. Next time, she would be careful not to make the same mistake again.

    There wouldn¡¯t be the next time, though.

    She turned around and nced at Huo Jinyao¡¯s office with a determined look in her eyes.

    ...

    Yang Wenchang came into Huo Jinyao¡¯s office before Huo Jinyao got off work.

    He had Qiao Hong¡¯s bank ounts checked thoroughly, but no issues were found.

    That was not normal. Qiao Hong seemed to have acted on an impulse at that time. Now, Huo Jinyao believed that he had every reason to doubt that the whole thing wasn¡¯t as simple as it had looked like.

    ¡°That is not normal.¡±

    Huo Jinyao knocked on the desk gently. He looked at Yang Wenchang with a serious look and asked, ¡°are you sure? Have you checked all his ounts? What about the ounts of his families?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve checked them all.¡± Yang Wenchang sounded affirmative. ¡°I¡¯ve even checked the bank ounts of Qiao Hong¡¯s grandparents.¡±

    ¡°Anything suspicious?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t move, did they?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Yang Wenchang replied. Yang Wenchang was a very capable person. He surely wouldn¡¯t allow himself to make silly mistakes. ¡°Qiao Hong¡¯s parents live in a cheap neighborhood, about an hour drive away from here. Earlier, they had prepared a sum of money for Qiao Hong as a down payment on an apartment, as he and his girlfriend were about to get married. But then, his girlfriend got sick.¡±

    Huo Jinyao found that weird.

    As something crossed his mind, he stopping knocking on the desk and said, ¡°keep an eye on Qiao Hong¡¯s bank ounts.¡±

    ¡°President Huo?¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye on him. Firstly, find out how he¡¯ll spend the two million. And secondly, see if anyone gives him more money within half a month from now.¡±

    Yang Wenchang had his eyes glow, when he asked, ¡°President Huo, are you saying that Qiao Hong probably hasn¡¯t received the dirty money yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± If it was a trap, whoever Qiao Hong was working for must have promised him something.

    They might not pay him immediately. They might not pay him until everything was done. The truth would be revealed through the amount of the money that he would receive in the end.

    ¡°What if nothing happens atst?¡±

    ¡°Then he probably really did do that on impulse.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t believe that, however. ¡°Go. You¡¯ve been working hard. Go home early today.¡±

    ¡°President Huo, this morning, the board...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll handle that.¡±

    Huo Yifan had indeed been a little too mischievoustely. It was okay, though. Huo Jinyao intended to let him stay like this for another while.

    He was the vice-president of thepany. Lately, he seemed to be ying a more important role than Huo Jinyao, but it was merely because he had taken over the Ickes case.

    Huo Yifan knew how the partnership with Ickes was built. Everyone did. Huo Yifan wasn¡¯t ashamed to give himself most of the credit, though.

    It was not only Huo Yifan, but Huo Yiyang, who now worked in the design department, had also been maintaining a high profiletely.

    Huo Jinyao stopped thinking about the small tricks that his cousins had been yingtely. After all, they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep doing that for too long.

    He was going to tell Yang Wenchang about what Ding Qing had done earlier today, and tell him to recruit a backup secretary immediately if possible. But finally, he changed his mind.

    He had agreed to give Ding Qing a second chance anyway, so he decided to let her stay. Zhang Yang was only on a temporary break anyway. He didn¡¯t permanently leave thepany.

    Yang Wenchang was a little worried. He spent a few seconds looking at Huo Jinyao, but atst, he left quietly.

    He honestly felt that Huo Jinyao¡¯s life was not very easy. He had never seen a chairman like Huo Jinyao¡¯s father, who would rather help his nephew than his very own son.

    Huo Jinyao had no idea that Yang Wenchang was pitying him.

    It was dark when he arrived home.

    Su Qingsang was in the kitchen, chatting with Ms. Yu. He could hear their titters from outside.

    The aroma of delicious food permeated the apartment, which was illuminated with a warm light.

    Huo Jinyao once again felt the warmth that he had felt in Lin City. He put down his car key, quietly changed his shoes, and walked to the door of the kitchen.

    Ms. Yu was cooking and Su Qingsang was assisting her.

    ¡°Ms. Yu, this soup needs only a little more salt now, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Ms. Yu said with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you could be such a talented chef. Mr. Huo will be so happy to know that you have made this soup for him.¡±

    ¡°Who said I made it for him?¡± Su Qingsang put the salt in the soup, then tasted it. It tasted great.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling exhausted for the past few days, so I made the soup for myself.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, I bet you¡¯ll want Mr. Huo to have some of this soup.¡±

    Hearing Su Qingsang being dishonest, Ms. Yu smiled a bigger smile. She put down the food, then turned and found that Huo Jinyao was back.

    Su Qingsang was going to argue with her, but before she could, she saw Huo Jinyao standing there. She gave a startled look, almost dropping the spoon in her hand.

    She gave Huo Jinyao a re, then brought the soup out of the kitchen.

    Huo Jinyao followed behind her. As she put down the soup, he put his arms around her waist and said, ¡°darling, I missed you so much.¡±

    ¡°Stop it,¡± said Su Qingsang, patting the back of his hand. ¡°Go and wash your hands. Prepare for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Darling, I really missed you. Didn¡¯t you miss me?¡±

    He put his mouth near her ear, breathing down her neck.

    Su Qingsang felt itchy. She shrugged and said, ¡°why would I miss you? Go and wash your hands and thene back for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±

    He raised three fingers, then quickly headed to the bathroom. Su Qingsang shook her head and went back into the kitchen to bring out the food.

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, you should just sit down. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Ms. Yu didn¡¯t want her to do all the work.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have nothing to do anyway.¡±

    She had unpacked aftering home, then taken a nap. When she woke up, Ms. Yu had already started preparing dinner.

    By the time Huo Jinyao came out of the bathroom, four dish varieties and some soup had already been served on the table. Ms. Yu took off her apron and said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Huo, enjoy your dinner. I¡¯ll take my leave. You two don¡¯t need to do the dishes. I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡±

    After Ms. Yu left, Su Qingsang poured herself a bowl of soup. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t give the soup to Huo Jinyao like she always did, but put it before herself.

    She put the bowl near her nose and found that the soup smelled great. She was talented indeed.

    Sensing her unusual attitude, Huo Jinyao was clearly aware that she was not happy.

    He moved closer to her, and asked with a small smile, ¡°darling, are you mad?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Su Qingsang, and then took a sip of the soup. It tasted great. She decided to try to make something else next time.

    She wasn¡¯t mad?

    ¡°Darling, can I have some soup?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands?¡± Su Qingsang gave him a cold nce.

    Huo Jinyao wore a sad look for a moment, but then reced it with a fawning grin, saying, ¡°darling, please don¡¯t be mad.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m not mad.¡±

    ¡°You see, I didn¡¯t keep those apartments in Minghua Xindu a secret from you on purpose. I have too many properties. If you want to know about all of them, I¡¯ll ask Wenchang to make a list of all my properties, stocks, funds, bonds, everything I have, and then show it to you. How about that?¡±

    Su Qingsang put down the bowl. Without even looking at him, she said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to do that. Why would I want to know about those?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my wife now. Aren¡¯t my properties yours too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Su Qingsang gave a fake smile. ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t need your money. I can make my own money.¡±

    Li Qianxue had given her five percent of Li Group¡¯s shares, so she got a cut from thepany¡¯s profits every month. Li Qianxue had also bought her some properties in Hong City. She rented out all of them apart from the house that she nned to live in. The rent itself would be a considerable ie for her.

    Not to mention all those, her sry was already enough to support her throughout. She wasn¡¯t living a wasteful life.

    ¡°Darling, really, don¡¯t be mad. I promise you that I¡¯ll tell you everything next time. Okay?¡±

    Huo Jinyao moved his chair closer to her. Su Qingsang rested her forehead on her palm for a few seconds, then turned to look at him. ¡°Are you going to eat or not?¡±

    ¡°Darling...¡± looking into Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes, Huo Jinyao surrendered helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll eat. Darling, you¡¯re being so harsh.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao...¡± The corner of Su Qingsang¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°But darling, I actually like it when you are being harsh. You¡¯re adorable this way.¡±

    The veins on Su Qingsang¡¯s forehead twitched slightly. She didn¡¯t understand why the man who acted perfectly normal on the outside always acted like a child in front of her.

    Huo Jinyao wanted to start talking again a few times, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t even look at him again. She just ate quietly.

    Ms. Yu was a great chef. At least, Su Qingsang was enjoying the food.

    After dinner, Huo Jinyao thought that they would finally have a talk, but to his surprise, Su Qingsang started doing the dishes.

    ¡°Darling, just leave them here and let Ms. Yu do the cleaning tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Su Qingsang tidied the table and washed the dishes, without paying attention to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Darling, do you need my help?¡±

    Su Qingsang paused briefly. She finally turned and looked at him with a nd look. ¡°Hm, do you want to shatter some bowls?¡±

    Huo Jinyao fell into silence, watching Su Qingsang do the work.

    She cleaned the kitchen quickly and neatly. Not before long, both the kitchen and the dining table were clean.

    Huo Jinyao was following behind her the whole while. She pretended not to see him, however. After finishing with the cleaning, she went straight back to the bedroom.

    Huo Jinyao helplessly followed her in.

    Su Qingsang had already unpacked her suitcases earlier and taken out all the gifts.

    There were gifts for Huo Jinyao, Old Master Huo, Huo Mingguang, and Liu Tongjia. She had also brought back some local products from Lin City for Sun Huiya and her other colleagues.

    She would be going back to work tomorrow, so she started to put the gifts for her colleagues into separate bags.

    ¡°Darling...¡± Huo Jinyao watched her doing that.

    ¡°Shut up. Leave me alone.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nced at Su Qingsang with a solemn look, then turned and walked into the bathroom for a shower.

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t afraid that he might get angry. In fact, she was angry herself.

    She believed that nothing happened between Huo Jinyao and Ding Qing, but as a married man, why on earth had Huo Jinyao not avoided the woman who threw herself into his arms? Why did he reach out to hold her as if he enjoyed it?

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t say a word to Huo Jinyao. She packed all the gifts, so tomorrow, she would only need to carry them into her car.

    After doing that, she took her sleepwear out of the closet and prepared to take a shower. Huo Jinyao came out of the bathroom as she was going in.

    ¡°Darling, are you going to take a shower?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him like he was an idiot. She was walking into the bathroom, holding her sleepwear. Of course, she was going to take a shower.

    ¡°Darling, do you need my help?¡±

    Huo Jinyao winked at her when saying that. He was so handsome that even the wink had turned seductive on his face.

    Su Qingsang stopped breathing briefly, then tried to breathe evenly again.

    ¡°Thank you, but no.¡±

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll be happy to shower you.¡±

    He flipped his hair while speaking. He had juste out of the shower. His skin and hair were still moist. Water dripped from the tips of his hair andnded on his bare chest.

    Su Qingsang forced herself not to look at Huo Jinyao¡¯s seductive body.

    ¡°Thank you, but I won¡¯t be happy if you bathe me.¡±

    After saying that, Su Qingsang walked past him into the bathroom. Suddenly, Huo Jinyao put his arms around her, then turned her, and easily pressed her against the wall.

    He was tall and strong while she was small and slim. As he pressed her on the wall, she felt as if she was being nailed against it. The sleepwear in her hands fell to the floor.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, put me down.¡±

    It didn¡¯t feel nice as her feet were off the ground. Su Qingsang clenched her teeth, red at him and signaled for him to put her down.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t do what she asked. He took advantage of his height, and easily trapped Su Qingsang in his arms, making her look at him in the eyes.

    He put his forehead against hers. The tips of their noses almost touched each other.

    She looked at him in the eyes. His dark pupils looked like bottomless pools.

    ¡®B*stard,¡¯ Su Qingsang cursed in her head. ¡®All he can do is seduce me using his body. This is outrageous.¡¯

    ¡°Darling, are you done being angry?¡± In addition to his gorgeous body, he also lowered his voice and whispered to her.

    His voice was very sexy. Su Qingsang suddenly felt her breath growing shallow and uneven. She forbade herself from looking at his breathtakingly handsome face.

    ¡°Is something wrong with your ears? I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m not angry.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± said Huo Jinyao. He turned her face towards himself with a hand to make her look at him. ¡°Alright, you have said that you¡¯re not angry, so you are not. Darling, we haven¡¯t seen each other for quite a few days. You have no idea how much I missed you...¡±

    While he was speaking, a hand of his went down along her cheeks, slowly through her neck to her corbones.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to have sex with him at the moment. She still had questions for him.

    ¡°Shh, Darling.¡± Huo Jinyao leaned toward her and gently kissed her on the lips. ¡°I have missed you so much. Didn¡¯t you miss me at all?¡±

    ¡°You missed me?¡± Su Qingsang turned her head away, avoiding his second kiss. ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe that? You¡¯ve been so busy after all. You didn¡¯t really have the time to miss me, did you?¡±

    ¡°Darling.¡± He had been busy indeed, but that didn¡¯t stop him from missing her. ¡°You thinking of me that way really makes me sad.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sad? Why don¡¯t I feel that way?¡±

    Su Qingsang slightly raised her eyebrows while speaking, and narrowed her clear and watery eyes.

    She gently poked his chest with a finger, but not in a flirty way.

    ¡°After all, you were either busy working or clubbing with some youngdy. When did you have the time to miss me?¡±

 Chapter 527 - Are You Jealous?

    <h4>Chapter 527: Are You Jealous?</h4>

    Upon hearing her words, Huo Jinyao paused briefly and rxed his grip on her. Su Qingsang took the opportunity to get back on her feet.

    To keep herself from falling, she leaned against the wall and prepared to break free from Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms. However, before she could do that, Huo Jinyao quickly put his arms on both sides of her body.

    ¡°Darling, how did you know?¡±

    Huo Jinyao recalled the phone call that he had with Ding Qing in the morning, when she went to pick Su Qingsang up from the airport. Then, he thought of Ding Qing¡¯s attitude. He immediately wore a sullen face.

    Did Ding Qing tell her about that?

    ¡°How did I know? It¡¯s on the news. Didn¡¯t you want me to know? But it¡¯s already on the news.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was stunned for a moment. Not many people had the guts to challenge Tianyu Group in Rong City. He believed that not every reporter had the courage to publish news about him.

    He rarely epted interviews and barely had his photos published online.

    That was the reason why the Li Family had failed to dig out his background when he was in Lin City.

    ¡°Darling, can you please tell me what exactly happened? You need to give me a chance to exin even if you¡¯re nning to sentence me to death, right?¡±

    ¡°You want a chance to exin? Alright.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t waste time talking, but took out the phone, found the news she had seen that day and showed it to Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyao read the news and saw the video too.

    He saw Ding Qing throw herself into his arms in the video. Then, he thought of the way Su Qingsang had talked to him on the phone earlier and recalled Ding Qing telling him that she might have said something wrong to Su Qingsang. He finally figured out why Su Qingsang was angry, and talking to him with a harsh tone.

    ¡®So that¡¯s the reason,¡¯ he thought. He knew that Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t be mad at him only because of those apartments.

    ¡°Darling, I can exin.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, exin.¡± Su Qingsang spread her arms, preparing to listen.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. In fact...¡±

    ¡°Make it short,¡± Su Qingsang said. She picked up her sleepwear while talking, then made a step backward and stood before the bathroom door.

    ¡°So, Ding Qing and I showed up at that club because something that belongs to mypany was stolen by one of my employees. That something is extremely important. So that day, I was in a rush to get it back...¡±

    He exined what had happened that day with simple words, without giving many details.

    Still, Su Qingsang detected that something was different.

    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ve gotten it back already?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Huo Jinyao sighed with relief because Su Qingsang didn¡¯t ask any more questions about Ding Qing. What had happened between him and Ding Qing was purely an ident.

    Unfortunately, Su Qingsang had seen it. No wonder she was upset.

    ¡°Did you say that you spent two million?¡± Huo Jinyao had mentioned that very casually just now, but Su Qingsang was quick to grasp that information.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her nervously. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re not unhappy because I¡¯ve spent too much money, are you?¡±

    Su Qingsang rolled her eyes. She didn¡¯t even bother toin about the unrted thoughts that he was having. Holding her sleepwear, she fell into deep thought.

    Tianyu Group was a hugepany. It surely had been providing its employees with great welfare.

    The employees who had been working on that project had all signed confidentiality agreements. They each made at least hundreds of thousands a year. Why did the man do something like that to get merely two million?

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, don¡¯t you feel like something isn¡¯t right?¡±

    ¡°What do you think is wrong?¡± Huo Jinyao did feel the same way, of course. He wanted to hear about Su Qingsang¡¯s opinion.

    Su Qingsang shared her thoughts with him and pointed out some unreasonable facts.

    ¡°So, he could have been able to make the two million by working in Tianyu Group for two, three, or four years tops. Why did he still only want that much money?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang without trying to conceal the admiration in his eyes at all. It was a pity that Su Qingsang was a doctor. She had a keen eye for business as well.

    ¡°If I were him, I¡¯d asked for a much higher price, like ten million, or twenty million. You¡¯d give it to me anyway. As you¡¯ve said, the project is worth billions. You¡¯ve probably invested over a hundred million in it already. So this doesn¡¯t make sense at all.¡±

    Su Qingsang only shared her thoughts.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her, and couldn¡¯t help but lean toward her and kiss her hard on the lips.

    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re so smart.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him in the eyes. She didn¡¯t say a word but raised a hand and pinched his arm.

    His arms were so muscr that she barely caused him pain, so she poked his chest instead.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m going to forgive you for lying to me only because you have given me apliment.¡±

    ¡°Darling, when did I lie to you?¡± Huo Jinyao felt awful for being med. ¡°I was telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°Was every word you said true?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°You said that you were at the club for a reason, and I believe you. But tell me, why did you lie to me about staying in the family house?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Huo Jinyao blinked. With a smile, Su Qingsang nodded at him slowly and signaled for him to recall that as soon as possible.

    The sinister smile on her face made Huo Jinyao suddenly feel a chilliness running down his spine. ¡°Darling...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that? Do you need me to remind you about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    ¡°That day, I called you and asked you where you stayedst night. What did you tell me? You told me that you stayed in the family house.¡±

    Su Qingsang paused briefly, poked Huo Jinyao¡¯s chest with her finger, then said, ¡°Huo Jinyao, was it fun lying to me?¡±

    ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I was reading an email at that time, so I was distracted and I said that to you without thinking. I didn¡¯t lie to you on purpose.¡±

    ¡°You lied to me without thinking but made it sound so real. So if you decide to lie to me on purpose in the future, I would never be able to find out, would I?¡±

    ¡°Darling, that would never happen. I am an honest, decent young man. I never lie.¡±

    ¡°You never lie?¡± Once again, Su Qingsang poked his chest, and said, ¡°I seem to remember that you lied to me soon after we got married.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. Helplessly, he looked at Su Qingsang and said, ¡°darling, can we agree on one thing?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Can we not bring up the past?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Qingsang said. ¡°So let¡¯s talk about the current problem. You were at the club with Miss. Ding, but you told me that you were staying at the family house. Did you not lie to me?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Also, you were at the club with Miss. Ding because you had to. Fine. But why were you holding her?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t holding her,¡± Huo Jinyao hurriedly denied. ¡°Some people were fighting near us. She stepped on a bottle that those people threw over, so she fell toward me and I simply helped her up.¡±

    He said thest few words with a very low voice. Thest word could barely be heard.

    Su Qingsang nodded withprehension and said, ¡°I get it. You helped her up, so she wouldn¡¯t fall.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°And then you conveniently held the prettydy in your arms, right?¡± Su Qingsang held her sleepwear tighter when she said that, then raised her head to look at Huo Jinyao. ¡°Miss. Ding is in great shape, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Not as good as you are,¡± Huo Jinyao teased her immediately.

    Su Qingsang nodded knowingly and said, ¡°not as good as I am? So you¡¯ve observed her carefully, haven¡¯t you? You were holding her tight, right? If not, how did you know that she¡¯s not in as good shape as I am?¡±

    ¡°Darling...¡± Huo Jinyao was almost defeated by Su Qingsang. ¡°I have no idea what kind of shape she¡¯s in. My wife is always the best in everything anyway! You are the best in the world! You surely have the prettiest body in the world.¡±

    Looking at Su Qingsang¡¯s nd face, he quickly put his arms around her.

    ¡°Darling, are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s jealous?¡± Su Qingsang refused to admit it but turned away from him.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Look at you! Look at you.¡± Huo Jinyao touched her lips with his fingers. ¡°You¡¯re pouting. You¡¯re clearly jealous.¡±

    Su Qingsang bit his fingers hard. Huo Jinyao winced in pain and retracted his fingers. He looked at her with a grievance. ¡°Darling!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m jealous. So what? Am I not allowed to be jealous?¡±

    ¡°Darling.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my husband.¡± Su Qingsang, once again, poked his chest with great force. ¡°You belong to me, form head to toe. You are mine! No other woman is allowed toy a finger on you. Do you understand me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She wasn¡¯t strong enough to give him much pain, after all, but Huo Jinyao loved seeing her jealous.

    ¡°You¡¯ve let another woman touch you and you¡¯ve let her hold you. Am I not allowed to be jealous because of that?¡±

    ¡°You are. You are.¡±

    Huo Jinyao held her and begged for mercy. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t worry, that won¡¯t happen again. Next time, when a woman falls in front of me, I won¡¯t even raise a finger to help her, even if she might fall to death.¡±

    ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m a heartless person.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear listening to that. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you can¡¯t help other people. But next time, do stay away from those kinds of women.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± Huo Jinyao grasped the chance to kiss her again on the lips. ¡°My wife is so kind and adorable. I¡¯m so lucky to have her.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, let me go. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    Su Qingsang really couldn¡¯t bear listening to him. However, Huo Jinyao found that far from enough. ¡°Darling, seriously, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many days. Didn¡¯t you miss me?¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer his question. He was patient, though. He lifted her and carried her to the bed.

    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t waste time bringing up the past and being jealous. Let¡¯s do something that can cheer both of us up, alright?¡±

    Su Qingsang was impressed by how graceful he made himself sound.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t showered yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can showerter.¡±

    Huo Jinyao started kissing her even before he could finish his words.

    Not before long, the towel which was wrapped around his waist fell off the bed, and soon after that, Su Qingsang¡¯s clothes fell to the floor as well.

    Su Qingsang sensed Huo Jinyao getting up to reach the nightstand so that he could fetch a condom. She almost lost her mind over his actions.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao...¡± She hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°Darling, be patient. It¡¯ll take just a second.¡±

    That was not what she was thinking.

    ¡°Jinyao, I think, maybe it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    She said that with a very low and muffled voice.

    She had had a great time together with Li Qianxue in Lin City this time. As the old family issue had stopped bothering her, she found that the idea of parenting was no longer so repulsive to her.

    Having a baby no longer sounded like a bad idea.

    That baby wouldn¡¯t be an illegitimate child like what she herself used to be. That baby would be the child of Huo Jinyao and her and would be treasured.

    She believed that both the Li Family and the Huo Family would love that child very much.

    She had started to think about that on her way back home. Maybe they could stop using birth control and try to have a child. At least currently, she was willing to learn how to be a good mother.

    Huo Jinyao paused briefly, then lowered his head. He looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s ruby cheeks. She was breathing shallowly and unevenly. Once again, he kissed her on the forehead.

    ¡°Darling, there¡¯s no rush, no rush.¡±

    The 0.01mm didn¡¯t make anything feel different.

    In that extreme pleasure, Su Qingsang somehow had a feeling that Huo Jinyao seemed to be the one who really didn¡¯t want kids.

    ...

    Su Qingsang walked into the office holding tworge bags of local products from Lin City.

    It was Tuesday, which meant that there were fewer patients than Monday. Su Qingsang gave the gifts to her colleagues before she started working.

    ¡°These are just some local products from Lin City. I hope you guys like it.¡±

    She sounded so kind and polite. Her colleagues all thanked her sincerely for the gifts.

    After handing out the gifts, Su Qingsang put on her white coat and prepared to start working. Just then, Li Meilin called her name.

    ¡°Doctor Su, there¡¯s something that I think you need to know.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Li Hong¡¯s family has been showing up making a scene in the hospital for the past few days. They want an exnation from you.¡±

    ¡°They want an exnation from me?¡± Su Qingsang blinked her eyes because she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°You know that Li Hong had a daughter and then her uterus was removed. She can never have another child. Her husband mes you for that. He said that Li Hong would have been able to have a son in the future if you didn¡¯t take the authority to remove her uterus...¡±

    Su Qingsang had figured it out before Li Meilin finished talking.

    ¡°What did Director Sun say?¡± she asked.

    ¡°She has talked to Li Hong¡¯s husband, but he wouldn¡¯t listen to her. We also don¡¯t know who told him that but he now knows that you were the first doctor who treated Li Hong. Also, you¡¯ve treated her before this. So he¡¯s been yelling about making you pay for your actions.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded and said, ¡°alright, I get it. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, those people don¡¯t seem easy to deal with. You should be careful.¡±

    Su Qingsang had already worked in the hospital for months. All of her colleagues liked her. Not to mention the fact that she had just brought them gifts.

    Li Meilin still believed that she needed to give Su Qingsang some warning.

    ¡°Where are they now?¡±

    ¡°They made a scene on Friday. You weren¡¯t here that day, so Director Sun talked to them. They learned that most of the doctors don¡¯t work on the weekends, so they went back home after that. Yesterday, Li Hong¡¯s husband came to visit Li Hong, then made his way here after that. I think he was looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I get it.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. She didn¡¯t take it seriously. It wasn¡¯t the first time something like that happened.

    Back in Lin City, the families of Zhang Mei and Liu Xiangyu had been even fiercer than Li Hong¡¯s husband. But weren¡¯t all the problems solved atst?

    The hospital was a ce to heal people. What she had done to save Li Hong¡¯s life was not wrong. Li Hong¡¯s husband had signed an agreement to permit the operation. She had exined the risks to him clearly before he signed the agreement. He had agreed to let the doctors save his wife¡¯s life. Li Hong might have died if the doctors hadn¡¯t removed her uterus.

    The damage caused by the car ident wasn¡¯tparable to normal damages. She might have literally lost her life if the doctors hadn¡¯t removed her uterus.

    Su Qingsang spent a short while thinking about that, then started doing her work. She had a lot of work to do in the hospital every day, and she had also been assisting Sun Huiya. Sun Huiya didn¡¯t work in the hospital every day, because she was also teaching at the University of Medicine in Rong City as a professor.

    Sun Huiya was working on a few projects currently and Su Qingsang was very interested in one of them.

    She had agreed to join that project, and she also had to pay attention to her patients. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have the time to take Li Hong¡¯s husband seriously at all.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t mind what Li Hong¡¯s husband was doing. On the contrary, she even went to Li Hong¡¯s ward to check on her during lunchtime.

    That day, she had left in a haste to go home to pack her suitcase, so she wasn¡¯t able to stay in the hospital and wait for Li Hong to wake up.

    She believed that Sun Huiya would have already told Li Hong about what happened. She asked Li Meilin about that earlier. Li Meilin said yes.

    Sun Huiya had exined to Li Hong about her unfortunate situation and Li Hong had epted it. Her husband refused to ept it, though.

    After a few days of resting, Li Hong had recovered a little already.

    No one else was in the ward. Su Qingsang nced around the room. Li Hong had her eyes closed, and lying on the small bed next to her, was her daughter.

    A lot of babies had been born recently, so the hospital didn¡¯t have many free beds. Li Hong wasn¡¯t staying in a single room, but a room for two.

    Her roommate had been discharged by the hospital earlier that morning, so currently, she was alone in the room.

    ¡°Li Hong, I came here to see how you¡¯ve been doing.¡±

    Despite the rest she had, Li Hong still looked ghastly pale.

    Upon hearing Su Qignsang¡¯s voice, she turned to see her and then started speaking.

    ¡°You are...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who gave you the surgery. You were in aa after the surgery. I got off work and left before you woke up, then I was on a vacation. I came back to work today, so I¡¯m here checking up on you.¡±

    In the morning, Director Sun had checked on Li Hong already, but she had told Su Qingsang not toe to see her.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t understand why at first. It turned out that Director Sun simply didn¡¯t want her to start a conflict with the patient¡¯s family.

    ¡°Are you Doctor Su?¡±

    Li Hong had been left alone in the hospital for a long time. When she woke up, she had heard that she had a daughter.

    At first, she was very disappointed. After all, her husband¡¯s entire family had been expecting her to have a son.

    However, she thought that her next child could be a son. She asked to see her daughter, but then someone told her that her daughter was still in the incubator. They told her to get some rest first and then go to see her daughter. She was okay with that.

    She was so weak that she soon fell asleep again. Before that, she kept asking a nurse to find her husband.

    Her husband hade and pushed her awake when she was sleeping.

    ¡°Are you a pig? Are you? I told you to fake the ident, but it ended up being real. Why? What were you thinking?¡±

    It was her husband¡¯s idea to fake the car ident. He had said that all the cars in the city moved at low speeds nowadays and that as a pregnantdy, she could get the money from drivers very easily.

    People would naturally be willing to pay when they saw a pregnantdy lying in front of their cars.

    Li Hong was pregnant, so many drivers gave her the money even though they clearly knew that they didn¡¯t hit her, especially the ones who had very expensive cars and very limited time. She asked those people for a lot of money because those people were rich anyway. They wouldn¡¯t want to waste time going to the hospital or doing a deposition.

    She had been doing that and staying safe for a while.

    She failed twice. The first time, her target was Zhang Yichen. She had tried to ckmail him, but he got away in the end.

    Her second failure was this time and both times she had acted alone. She had tried acting alone before, but this time, she ended up having a real ident.

    When she found herself flying in the air, she had finally felt fearful for her life.

    Now, she looked at Su Qingsang with her eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Doctor Su, thank you. Thank you for saving my life. I¡¯ve heard from Director Sun that it was you who saved my life.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. I didn¡¯t save your life alone. Director Sun and some other doctors all made an effort.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Su.¡±

    Li Hong started to feel differently after the second ident. After all, she nearly died a few days ago. Moreover, these days, she had been having conflicts with her husband.

    ¡°I really want to thank you.¡±

    She knew that if Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t so decisive, she could have died.

    ¡°You are wee. Just rest well and heal.¡± Su Qingsang nced at the baby while speaking. ¡°She¡¯s out of the incubator already? Have you asked Director Sun about that? Did she agree?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she did.¡± Li Hong looked at her daughter affectionately and said, ¡°she¡¯s a sweetheart. All she does is eat and sleep and eat and sleep.¡±

    The baby was so tiny. Her cries sounded like a cat meowing.

    ¡°All babies are like this.¡± Su Qingsang gave Li Hong¡¯s daughter a closer look.

    It had only been a few days, but the baby girl already looked so much prettier than when she was born.

    She was once again tempted by the idea of having a baby. Both Li Hong and her husband were just average-looking, but their baby was so pretty.

    The baby born from and Huo Jinyao and her would...

    She wasn¡¯t being narcissistic, but she honestly believed that Huo Jinyao¡¯s children would be beautiful. She believed in that firmly.

    Perhaps, she should talk to Huo Jinyao about having a baby.

    ¡°Take good care of your daughter. I¡¯m heading back to my office.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Doctor Su,¡± Li Hong said. After spending a few seconds thinking, she continued with an awkward look, ¡°Doctor Su.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Um, if my husband says something awful to you, you should just pretend not to hear him. Don¡¯t take his words to heart.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand.¡±

    Simr things had happened when she as in Lin City. A lot of Chinese families preferred boys to girls.

    Li Hong seemed a little embarrassed. Su Qingsang patted her arm and said, ¡°alright, take some rest. I was just here to check on you. I have to go now.¡±

    Su Qingsang turned to leave, but unfortunately, she ran into Li Hong¡¯s husband at the door. He hade to bring lunch for Li Hong.

    The man stopped short when he saw Su Qingsang who was in a white coat. Soon, he recognized her.

    ¡°You? Are you the doctor who removed my wife¡¯s uterus?¡±

 Chapter 528 - Who Gave You the Right?

    <h4>Chapter 528: Who Gave You the Right?</h4>

    There was a picture of Su Qingsang on a wall in the office of the obstetrics department. Li Hong¡¯s husband had already spoken to some other doctors from that department.

    Sun Huiya spent a long time trying tofort him, but he still insisted on making Su Qingsang pay. Sun Huiya told him that it was she who operated on his wife, but he refused to believe that.

    He knew that Sun Huiya was the director of the department. She was a director, which means she had a background. Unlike her, Su Qingsang was a newly hired doctor.

    He couldn¡¯t do anything to a director, but he could surely do something to a young doctor.

    ¡°Yes, it was you! You!¡±

    Li Hong¡¯s husband put the lunch box down, stepped to the side, and blocked Su Qingsang¡¯s way.

    Startled, Su Qingsang looked at Li Hong¡¯s husband. She slightly furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, can you help me? Yeah, of course, you can.¡±

    Li Hong¡¯s husband rolled up his sleeves while speaking, also clenching his fists.

    Su Qingsang knitted her brows, staring at him silently. Behind her, Li Hong, who was lying on the bed, called her husband, ¡°Lin Gang, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Li Hong¡¯s husband, whose name was Lin Gang, looked at Su Qingsang. He raised his hand and pointed his finger at her nose, saying, ¡°Let me ask you something. Were you the one who cut out my wife¡¯s uterus?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang looked at him and nodded.

    ¡°Good, you admitted it, good.¡± Lin Gang bobbed his head. ¡°Let me ask you another question. Who gave you the right to cut out my wife¡¯s uterus?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lin, I think I need to exin to you. Your wife was in a critical condition back then. If we didn¡¯t remove her uterus, her life might be in danger. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°You said ¡®might¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So you weren¡¯t a hundred percent sure!¡± Lin Gang pointed at her and said, ¡°Since you weren¡¯t a hundred percent sure, who gave you the right to do that? Tell me.¡±

    Su Qingsang stepped backward as the man¡¯s finger nearly touched her nose. ¡°Mr. Lin,¡± she said, ¡°Please calm down. I said ¡®might¡¯, because we doctors can never be a hundred percent sure about what may happen. However, your wife¡¯s condition was...¡±

    ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± Lin Gang made another step forward and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you cut out my wife¡¯s uterus, so you¡¯re gonna take the responsibility for that.¡±

    ¡°Take the responsibility?¡± Su Qingsang looked at him, dumbfounded. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°What do I want you to do? Simple. I want you to give me a son.¡±

    Earlier, a so-called warlock had told him affirmatively that Li Hong would have a son. Lin Gang had already made that man pay for his erroneous ims.

    And now, it was Su Qingsang¡¯s turn.

    Su Qingsang stared at the man¡¯s finger which was almost poking into her face again. She took another step backward. ¡°Mr. Lin, can you stop being unreasonable?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m being unreasonable? Let me show you what¡¯s being unreasonable like!¡±

    Upon saying that, Lin Gang raised a fist, about to punch Su Qingsang on the face.

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t expecting that. She surely wouldn¡¯t stand there to let herself be punched. Quickly, she took a series of steps backward to dodge that punch.

    The man didn¡¯t think that Su Qingsang would dodge. Enraged, he bellowed, ¡°You bloody quack! Because of you, my wife, my family will never have a son! I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡±

    While yelling, he rushed at Su Qingsang. Seeing that, Li Hong hurriedly shouted out loud, ¡°Lin Gang! What are you doing?! Stop!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! b*tch! It has nothing to do with you!¡±

    Su Qingsang moved to the other side of the bed as the man came at her.

    That was a wrong move, however. In a panic, she red at Lin Gang and said with a very cold voice, ¡°Mr. Lin, if you keep acting like this I¡¯ll call the police.¡±

    ¡°Do it. Just do it. Because of you, I¡¯ll never have a son! I¡¯m gonna kill you and then go to prison!¡±

    Lin Gang once again swung a fist at Su Qingsang¡¯s face. Su Qingsang automatically raised an arm to defend herself. However, the punch didn¡¯tnd on her as she expected.

    Li Hong had sprung up from the bed and clenched onto Lin Gang¡¯s waist tightly. Her feet were still bare.

    ¡°Lin Gang, stop it!¡±

    ¡°B*tch! Let go of me!¡± Lin Gang yanked Li Hong¡¯s hands while speaking.

    ¡°Let go of you? Why? Huh?¡± Li Hong burst into screams.

    She pushed Lin Gang with all her might, ring at him fiercely. She screamed, ¡°You want to punch her and then go to prison, that¡¯s your business. But don¡¯t drag me into trouble! I just had a baby! What the hell are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°B*tch! You...!¡±

    ¡°What? I what?¡± Li Hong had noticed her husband¡¯s behavior these days. He hadn¡¯t been nice to her recently. He refused to look after her, and he didn¡¯t even bring her lunch in time.

    Unlike her, the other new mothers had all been taken good care of by their families.

    ¡°Lin Gang, don¡¯t be heartless. If you didn¡¯te up with that stupid idea and asked me to fake the ident, would I ever get hit by the car? Would I go into prematurebor? Would I lose my uterus?¡±

    ¡°You agreed to do that, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I did, I did, but I regretted it.¡± Li Hong had been unhappy ever since she found out she would be having a daughter.

    Lin Gang called her ¡®useless¡¯. Her parent-inws hadn¡¯t evene to visit her in the hospital, because she was having a daughter.

    Lin Gang had beenining every day, saying that she had given birth to a useless one; that she was stupid. She had enough of that.

    ¡°I regretted it. I wanted to stop long ago. You said that it¡¯s a way to make quick money and that we need to save up for our son. Didn¡¯t you say that? I wanted to stop long ago! I...¡±

    Li Hong suddenly burst in tears, copsing onto the ground.

    ¡°I regretted it. I truly regretted it. I shouldn¡¯t have listened to you. Why did I listen to you? I shouldn¡¯t have listened to you!¡±

    She could tolerate all the crude words her husband threw at her, but she couldn¡¯t bear watching her daughter suffer. Her daughter was in the incubator, but her husband took her out because he thought that it was a waste of money.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? B*tch! Get out of my way! I¡¯m gonna kill this quack today!¡±

    Lin Gang didn¡¯t sound as confident as before, but he still didn¡¯t want to give up just like that either. He pointed at Li Hong and howled, ¡°Move! Did you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Alright, do what you want, but kill me first!¡± Li Hong abruptly stood up and said, ¡°Come on, do it! Kill me! Punch me to death! I don¡¯t want to live anyway... I hate my life.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I die? Why?¡± Li Hong kicked him while speaking, ¡°Tell me, would you be happier if our daughter and I both died? Tell me!¡±

    Lin Gang dodged the kick and raised an arm, speaking menacingly, ¡°B*tch, I¡¯m warning you! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t want to hit you. I¡¯m telling you, I...!¡±

    Before he could finish, Li Hong fell to the ground, unconscious.

    ¡°B*tch, stop doing that! You think ying death can save you?¡±

    Su Qingsang stepped forward, nced at Li Hong, and then red at Lin Gang. She said, ¡°Enough! Didn¡¯t you see that her suture has ruptured? Move, if you don¡¯t want her to die.¡±

    She was incandescent with fury, already having figured out everything.

    ¡°The b*tch is ying dead...¡± Lin Gang argued, but his voice grew low.

    Su Qingsang spared no attention for him at the moment. She only peeked at the man who was now standing by the bedside stupefied, like a chunk of wood.

    She called the nurses, and together with them, she sent Li Hong to the clinic for examination.

    The stitches were ripped open as Su Qingsang thought. However, she wasn¡¯t sure why the patient had passed out. She guessed it was because the patient was so angry that it led to the insufficient blood supply to the brain.

    Su Qingsang restitched the wound as quickly as possible. After finishing the work, she found herself soaked in sweat.

    She did what she had to do. She then asked the nurses to send Li Hong back to the ward. After that, she wiped the sweat off her forehead, heaving a sigh of exhaustion. She wasn¡¯t expecting these things to happen so suddenly.

    She recalled how Li Hong fiercely pulled Zhang Yichen¡¯s clothes and threatened to make him pay. What happened earlier today changed Su Qingsang¡¯s impression on that woman.

    She returned to the office. Still concerned about Li Hong, she asked Li Meilin to keep an eye on her.

    She thought it was over. After all, Li Hong was now lying there in aa. Lin Gang wouldn¡¯t make a scene again unless he was that heartless.

    Su Qingsang underestimated how shameless people could be. She thought the problem was solved, but on that night, her name showed up in the local hot-search list on Weibo.

    Two pictures of her were posted on Weibo. In one picture, she was helping the unconscious Li Hong up. However, because of the shooting angle, it didn¡¯t look like that.

    The people who didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened might perceive the anxiety on her face as guilt.

    The heading of that Weibo post was ¡®The doctor insulted the patient and caused her condition to worsen.¡¯

    Not a word in that article was true. In the article, Su Qingsang allegedly went to the ward to insult the patient verbally, agitated the patient, and even caused her to rip her stitches open.

    ording to the article, the doctor insulted the patient because the patient was suspected of faking the ident.

    The article raised rhetorical questions: ¡®Can doctors treat patients with discrimination and insult the patients because of what they have done?¡¯

    There were no videos; only a few pictures that did not state the truth. Under that post, thousands of keyboard warriors were giving Su Qingsang waves of criticism.

    The rtionship between doctors and patients had been tense already, and now something like that was posted.

    Next, another Weibo post gave more shocking information. ording to that post, not only did Su Qingsang insult the patient, but she had also removed her uterus because of a personal issue.

    ording to that post, Su Qingsang knew that the patient tried to fake the ident, but she ended up being hit by the car for real. Because of that, she removed the patient¡¯s uterus although she did not have to, taking away the patient¡¯s right to have another child.

    The two Weibo posts made breaking news.

    While the keyboard warriors were attacking Su Qingsang online, Lin Gang found the hospital leaders and told them that Su Qingsang started a conflict with his wife in the ward, causing his wife¡¯s stitches to rip.

    Su Qingsang had a minor operation that afternoon. By the time she came out of the operating room, that had already be big news.

    The hospital leaders didn¡¯t summon her immediately, as she was still operating.

    When she finished the operation, the hospital leaders had learned what happened. Su Qingsang, Sun Huiya, and the other few doctors who took part in Li Hong¡¯s surgery were all summoned to the administration office.

    Su Qingsang was thest one to arrive. Many were already sitting in the office when she entered the office.

    On the scene were Zhou Shaonan, the vice-president of the hospital, Director Huang, the director of the administration department, Sun Huiya, Shen Lingyun, Yang Lu, from the gynecology and obstetrics department, and Li Meilin and He Xueli, who were nurses.

    Su Qingsang had just taken off her surgical gown. Staring at those people in the office, she wondered what was going on.

    She had neither seen the Weibo posts nor watched the news yet, so she had no idea what was going on.

    She was immediately summoned once she came out of the operating room.

    She looked at the leaders, then at Sun Huiya. After that, she greeted the hospital leaders first, then went to find herself a seat.

    Before she sat down, someone called her name.

    Zhou Shaonan looked at Su Qingsang. He had heard some rumors about her. Although she had worked in the hospital for only a short time, all her colleagues thought highly of her.

    What happened this time was an ident. They all understood that a young doctor could be emotional sometimes.

    The hospital was willing to give Su Qingsang another chance.

    ¡°Doctor Su, we hope that you can give us an exnation about what happened this time.¡±

    The hospital didn¡¯t rush to n on punishing Su Qingsang or firing her, and they were willing to offer her a chance to exin.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Su Qingsang was perplexed. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Sun Huiya.

    Sun Huiya knew that Su Qingsang was purely unlucky. The surgery had nothing to do with Su Qingsang at all. She was just unlucky that someone took pictures of her when she had a conflict with the patient in the ward. Sun Huiya would like to hear what Su Qingsang would say.

    Li Meilin kindly took out her phone, quickly found the Weibo post, and showed it to Su Qingsang.

    Scanning through the phone, Su Qingsang was shocked.

    What was that?

    She forced herself to read the entire article and some of thements. She then handed the phone back to Li Meilin and thanked her.

    After that, she turned to Zhou Shaonan. She looked at him in the eyes, stood straight, and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Zhou, I can exin.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Sun Huiya, then told Zhou Shaonan about Li Hong¡¯s condition when she was first admitted to the hospital.

    ¡°The patient¡¯s uterus was ruptured, and she had a massive hemorrhage. The amount of bleeding kept rising, so we did what we had to do.¡±

    ¡°Director Sun can prove that.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Shaonan nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Director Sun about that. I believe you made that decision to save the patient¡¯s life. What happened this afternoon then?¡±

    ¡°Li Hong is my patient. As her doctor, I went to check on her and see how she¡¯s been doing after the operation. I never thought that I¡¯d run into her husband, Lin Gang.¡±

    Su Qingsang retold what had happened, including the fact that Lin Gang attempted to attack her, which caused her to move to the other side of the bed to dodge. At that time, Li Hong sprung up to fight Lin Gang. She was so furious that she passed out in the end.

    ¡°That¡¯s what happened. Mr. Zhou, please believe me. As a professional doctor, I will never insult the patient, no matter who she is. I wouldn¡¯t insult her even if she¡¯s a criminal. A doctor¡¯s job is to save people. The patients¡¯ upations have nothing to do with that. About that, I¡¯ve given my vow when I became a medical student.¡±

    Vice President Zhou made eye contact with the other hospital leaders on the scene.

    They were, of course, willing to believe Su Qingsang.

    However, since things had already led up to this, the hospital had to disy its strictness.

    ¡°Erm, don¡¯t be nervous. We have you here only to learn what exactly has happened. If what you said is true, we will certainly do something about the content of the Weibo post, as well as the patient¡¯s husband.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zhou.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. She found herself so unlucky.

    Despite that, she kept herposure. She heard what Li Hong said earlier. Based on her experiences in Lin City, she believed that her problem would soon be resolved perfectly.

    The hospital intended to prove Su Qingsang¡¯s innocence, as well as prove the innocence of the hospital itself. Without a doubt, they wanted the problem to be solved as soon as possible.

    The news about the rtionship between doctors and patients has been especially eye-catching these days. Many reporters hade to the hospital to interview the people about what happened.

    Thankfully, Vice President Zhou reacted swiftly. He told the reporters that he would ept the interview after finding out the truth, and he managed to keep those reporters from swarming into the hospital.

    ¡°You said the patient thanked you. So now let¡¯s find her and ask her what exactly happened back then. After that, we¡¯ll talk to the media and let them know about the true quality of our doctors.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded in agreement. She wanted to prove herself innocent as soon as possible too.

    She knew that would happen sooner orter, but she hated the feeling that she was having now.

    The group of people left the administration office together. Zhou Shaonan pondered for a moment and decided to talk to Li Hong himself.

    Sun Huiya was concerned about the matter too. Atst, Zhou Shaonan, Director Chen, Su Qingsang, and Sun Huiya went to see Li Hong together.

    It was off hours already. Some doctors and nurses were still on duty.

    They were surprised to see the four of them, especially the vice-president Zhou Shaonan, who was in charge of the hospital¡¯s administration processes.

    Several people followed him, eager to know what was happening.

    Seeing some doctors follow behind the group of people, a few people who came to the hospital to visit the patients followed behind them too.

    Zhou Shaonan was going to ask them to leave, but he had second thoughts and decided not to do that. He thought that clearing things up in front of so many people would be good.

    Su Qingsang walked in the front. She wasn¡¯t nervous at the time.

    Earlier, she had restitched Li Hong¡¯s wounds. It had been a couple of hours, and the patient should already be awake.

    As long as she made things clear with Li Hong, there would be no more issues.

    Su Qingsang remembered how Li Hong protected her earlier. She believed that the problem would be resolved easily. All she needed to do was to make things clear.

    By the time she came to Li Hong¡¯s ward, Li Hong had already woken up. The wound that hadn¡¯t healedpletely was restitched. Because of that, she looked even paler and weaker than before.

    Once Su Qingsang came in, Lin Gang walked up to her and said, ¡°Quack, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Mister, please calm down.¡± Vice President Zhou was the oldest among the group. He stepped forward and looked at Lin Gang, who seemed to be throwing jabs at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°We¡¯re just here to ask some questions.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Lin Gang red at Su Qingsang with a vicious look. ¡°Because of her, my wife has be like this. Are there still any questions to ask?¡±

    Zhou Shaonan could tell how unreasonable Lin Gang was. If he was a reasonable man, he wouldn¡¯t have asked his wife to fake her car idents.

    He didn¡¯t look at Lin Gang, but at Li Hong instead. ¡°Ms. Li,¡± he said to her, ¡°Good to see you. This afternoon, Doctor Su was here checking on you, and earlier, she restitched your wound. How are you feeling right now?¡±

    Vice President Zhou spoke very intelligently. He made it clear that Su Qingsang was only there to check on Li Hong, and that she had helped her.

    As long as Li Hong showed recognition towards his words, nothing would go wrong.

    Su Qingsang looked at Li Hong, waiting for her to start talking.

    Li Hong, who was lying on the bed, looked ghastly pale and debilitated at the moment. She looked at Su Qingsang in the eyes and swallowed her saliva with difficulty, tears gushing out of her eyes.

    ¡°Doctor Su, why did you do this to me? I was only trying to fake a car ident. I got hit by the car. I was already punished. Why did you still do this to me? Why did you stille here to insult me?¡±

    Su Qingsang gawked at Li Hong, baffled by her sudden usation. She couldn¡¯t even believe her ears.

    ¡°Li Hong, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Su, please stop hurting me. Please.¡±

    Li Hong now lookedpletely different from the woman who thanked Su Qingsang and protected her earlier that day.

    The one whom Su Qingsang was looking at seemed like a different person, who was sayingpletely different words.

    ¡°Li Hong, you are lying. You know that¡¯s not what happened.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Su, I was wrong. I know that what I did was wrong. I¡¯ve already been punished. I don¡¯t even have a uterus now. I¡¯m no longer a healthy woman. Why are you still hurting me?¡±

    All the color had drained from Li Hong¡¯s face. She was lying on the bed, weeping and using Su Qingsang.

    Even Sun Huiya, who believed Su Qingsang, couldn¡¯t help but pity the woman who looked so miserable.

    Arge group of people had gathered outside the ward, including the other doctors and nurses, the other patients, and their families who had followed the vice president to the ward to see what was happening.

    Several patients from the ward next door and their families were there too.

    People gathered there, looking into the ward. They all heard what Li Hong said.

    Her wound was restitched today, but at that moment, she endured the pain and asked Lin Gang to help her up. She then pointed at Su Qingsang and said to the crowd, ¡°Look, this doctor did this to me, because I tried to fake a car ident. This is how doctors are nowadays!¡±

    Li Hong¡¯s voice was frail. She used Su Qingsang with that tearful voice. Some patients¡¯ families who were excited by the show filmed her with their phones.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t even notice that a huge group of people had already gathered behind her. She was looking at Li Hong the entire time.

    Vice President Zhou tried to stop them, but it was toote. Many had filmed Li Hong talking.

 Chapter 529 - Dont Get Angry so Easily

    <h4>Chapter 529: Don¡¯t Get Angry so Easily</h4>

    Director Chen and Director Huang quickly stepped up to block the cameras with their bodies.

    ¡°Stop filming. Stop filming!¡± Director Chen grew a little anxious, raising both arms to block the cameras.

    That didn¡¯t work, however. At that point, the other doctors and nurses on the scene had all realized what was happening, and they all began to stop the patients and their families from filming the scene.

    However, the harder they tried to stop those people, the more excited those people became. More and more people gathered outside the ward.

    Su Qingsang stood there, speechless. She took a minute to calm herself down.

    She took a deep breath and cooled herself down, telling herself not to get angry easily and not to talk without thinking. She turned to Li Hong, staring straight at Li Hong¡¯s tear-streaked face with a pair of sharp eyes.

    ¡°Li Hong, please be honest.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but feel wrathful. She couldn¡¯t have imagined that Li Hong would do that to her. ¡°Was I here to insult you? Who stitched your wounds back after your suture ruptured? Who did that?¡±

    Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but the look in her eyes was very fierce.

    Li Hong shuddered slightly, seeming like she was scared.

    ¡°I was telling the truth! Threatening me won¡¯t change the fact. You were here insulting me!¡±

    ¡°And how exactly did I insult you?¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but step forward and said, ¡°Can you make it clear? You know what happened. Why are you lying now?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not lying! You are lying! You are!¡±

    Li Hong¡¯s voice was hoarse, and her face was covered in her tears. She looked exactly like a poor, vulnerable woman. ¡°Doctor Su, I¡¯m sorry, I know that I was wrong. Please don¡¯t insult me again. I¡¯ve paid for what I¡¯ve done! I won¡¯t try to fake an ident again, I promise!¡±

    ¡°Li Hong.¡± Su Qingsang raised her voice slightly and red at Li Hong with rage.

    ¡°Look at her. The doctor is threatening us!¡±

    Lin Gang sprung up, holding Li Hong with both of his hands. While speaking, he raised an arm, pointed at Su Qingsang, and said menacingly, ¡°Look, guys! Look at this person!¡±

    ¡°Look at her... Look at her! She¡¯s a doctor! A doctor is threatening us like this! Have you ever seen anything like this? Have you?¡±

    Su Qingsang clenched her fists. She merely stood there, and although she didn¡¯t rush to say or do anything, she pressed her lips together and tried her best to calm down.

    She recalled a Weibo post that she had read before. It said that being a doctor was bing more and more difficult.

    The rtionship between doctors and their patients had already been tense, and people often me their doctors mistakenly.

    That was happening to her right now. She was wronged.

    On the outside, whispers among the crowd grew louder and louder. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t stay calm. If the situation continued to worsen, the people, who were incognizant to what truly happened, would probably spread ridiculous stories.

    ¡°Li Hong...¡± Ovee by her frustration, Su Qingsang took another step forward and asked, ¡°Can you please stop talking nonsense? Do you know that...¡±

    ¡°Doctor Su.¡± Zhou Shaonan nced at Su Qingsang. The hospital leaders weren¡¯t expecting things to be like that at all.

    None of them could have thought that the situation would twist like that.

    Within a short time, Zhou Shaonan called security. Together with a few nurses from the gynecology and obstetrics department, the security team managed to make the irrelevant people leave.

    It was night time already. Most of the people had left as the problem didn¡¯t seem to be solved. A few curious ones lingered around, looking at the ward from a distance.

    Atst, Director Chen, Director Huang, Zhou Shaonan, and Sun Huiya returned to the ward together.

    They looked at Li Hong and Lin Gang with stern faces.

    ¡°Ms. Li, no one else is here now. We just want to know what exactly had happened earlier today. Please calm down and tell us what happened.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you what happened pretty clearly.¡± Li Hong¡¯s voice was feeble. ¡°I don¡¯t need to say it again.¡±

    Zhou Shaonan knitted his brows. Li Hong¡¯s reaction made him feel helpless.

    ¡°But I think you weren¡¯t being honest.¡±

    ¡°I was honest. She came here to insult me, then my husband went against her to protect me. I didn¡¯t want to displease my doctor, so I tried to stop my husband. That¡¯s how I popped my stitches.¡±

    Li Hong refused to change her words no matter what.

    ¡°Ms. Li...¡± said Director Chen.

    ¡°Stop asking me questions!¡± Li Hong interrupted him and said, ¡°What you people should do now is to punish this doctor, who is not qualified to be one.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Li.¡± Director Huang couldn¡¯t bear listening to that. The story was obviously not true. The doctors would try everything to save the life of even a murderer, not to mention someone who tried to fake a car ident.

    The patient¡¯s private life had nothing to do with the doctors. The job of the doctors was merely saving their lives.

    ¡°You said your suture ruptured because of Doctor Su. Can you prove that?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t my wound the best evidence?¡± Li Hong red at the group of people and said, ¡°If she didn¡¯t insult me, and if she didn¡¯t conflict against my husband, how would my suture ever rupture?¡±

    ¡°Li Hong, you know that it was because your husband attempted to attack me.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but defend herself.

    Li Hong looked at her with confusion and asked, ¡°Why would my husband attack you?¡±

    ¡°Because of the surgery that I gave you. I removed your uterus, but your husband and his family wanted you to have a son.¡±

    ¡°Who said that?¡± Lin Gang red at Su Qingsang and said, ¡°I love my baby girl so much! You see, I don¡¯t even want the nurses to look after her. I brought her here to look after her myself.¡±

    Su Qingsang wanted to say something else, but Sun Huiya held her arm and stopped her.

    Lin Gang noticed Sun Huiya¡¯s movement, which made him think that he had gained the upper hand. A smile crept upon his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m going to the Sanitary Bureau toin about you people!¡±

    Lin Gang sounded very confident at the moment. He pointed at Su Qingsang and continued, ¡°Especially you! I swear I¡¯ll get you suspended!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lin, please mind your behavior. This is the hospital, not somewhere for you to make a scene.¡±

    Sun Huiya knitted her brows. The shameless and unreasonable man had given her a headache.

    ¡°Am I making a scene? I¡¯m simply stating the truth.¡±

    Lin Gang was brimming with confidence at the moment. He looked straight at Su Qingsang in a provoking manner.

    ¡°A quack like you should die.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear listening to that. However, before she could do anything, Sui Huiya dragged her outside.

    ¡°Director Sun, let me go, I...¡±

    Sun Huiya was strong. She pulled Su Qingsang back to her office.

    ¡°Alright.¡± she pressed Su Qingsang down on her chair, then said to her with a firm voice, ¡°Stay here, and leave the rest to us.¡±

    ¡°Director Sun...¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized that the longer you stay, the worse it¡¯ll be? I believe you¡¯ve noticed that. They are targeting you on purpose.¡±

    Su Qingsang fellpletely silent. What happened today was indeed her fault. She underestimated how shameless people could be.

    She thought Li Hong was honestly thankful to her. After all, she said all those grateful words to her earlier that day and even protected her.

    She didn¡¯t think of the fact that Li Hong and Lin Gang were a couple after all. They were a family.

    She didn¡¯t care why Li Hong chose to be her enemy. All she wanted at the moment was to solve the problem correctly.

    She had a feeling that this would be much more difficult than what happened in Lin City.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie, Director Sun.¡±

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t expecting the other people to believe her, but she wished that her colleagues from her department could believe what she said.

    ¡°Director Sun, please believe me. I...¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sun Huiya patted her shoulder and calmly replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. We all believe you.¡±

    Su Qingsang had only worked in the hospital for a short time, but Sun Huiya believed in her morality.

    ¡°You¡¯re just unlucky this time. Go home and take some rest. Let¡¯s see how the hospital will solve this.¡±

    That was the only thing she could do now, no matter how worried she was.

    She took off her white coat. Before leaving, she spent some time reading thements on Weibo.

    Earlier, the article was reposted thousands of times with about ten-thousandments, but at that moment, it had already been reposted tens of thousands of times with hundreds of thousands ofments beneath the post.

    It was exactly like what happenedst time. It happenedst time in Lin City, and now it¡¯s happening again in Rong City.

    Su Qingsang rubbed her temples, reading thosements which were verbally attacking her.

    Why did something like that always happen to her? What did she do wrong? All she wanted was to be a doctor, a good doctor.

    She got choked up slightly, but she quickly adjusted herself and made that feeling go away.

    She refused to believe that she would always be so hapless.

    ...

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know what happened until he got off work.

    The problem caused by Qiao Hong hadn¡¯t been solvedpletely yet, but Huo Yifan was already getting impatient.

    He acted as if he was going to be the new president for sure.

    Huo Jinyao had started to be curious about how Huo Mingguang, who had been pretending not to know what was happening, would deal with the current situation.

    He told Yang Wenchang what to do, and then listed the suspicious facts about Qiao Hong again.

    Even Su Qingsang could think of some of those things. He, of course, wouldn¡¯t miss any of them. Something was wrong with Qiao Hong, and that ¡®something¡¯ was a serious matter.

    After finishing all his work, he prepared to leave. Ding Qing came in at that time.

    ¡°President Huo.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ding, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Huo Jinyao believed Ding Qing¡¯s exnation, so he was no longer as cold to her as he was yesterday.

    ¡°President Huo, I think Mrs. Huo is probably in trouble.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°President Huo, look.¡±

    Ding Qing handed her phone to Huo Jinyao while speaking, ¡°It popped out on my phone just now. I read it and found Mrs. Huo¡¯s pictures in it.¡±

    Huo Jinyao remained silent. He read the two posts which had already been reposted tens of thousands of times and recalled what happened in Lin City.

    That time, Su Qingsang was in that kind of trouble because of Su Peizhen. More importantly, Li Qianxue was helping Su Peizhen.

    However, Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t in Rong City, and Li Qianxue no longer hated Su Qingsang.

    ¡°President Huo?¡± Yang Wenchang had read the posts too. He didn¡¯t look happy either.

    ¡°Tell the PR to pull this out of the hot search list, by any means.¡±

    ¡°Also, delete the posts.¡±

    ¡°President Huo, deleting the posts won¡¯t help now. This has be big news...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it has be such big news. Is it real?¡±

    ¡°Both you and I know it¡¯s not real. Since it¡¯s not real, why can¡¯t we make it disappear? Eh?¡±

    Yang Wenchang nodded, immediately figuring out what Huo Jinyao meant. ¡°I get it, President Huo,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it as soon as I can.¡±

    ¡°Solve this problem, as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Yang Wenchang nodded. However, something else crossed his mind. ¡°President Huo,¡± he said, ¡°We can delete the Weibo posts and resolve the issue, but the patient and her family...¡±

    ¡°Go and talk to them, and find out what happened.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was curious about who did that to Su Qingsang.

    He figured that Su Qingsang must be in a bad mood at the moment, given that something like that had happened. Thinking about that, he couldn¡¯t sit still in the office for one more minute.

    He left very quickly. Before leaving, he said to Yang Wenchang, ¡°If anything else happens, let me know as soon as you can. I have to go now.¡±

    Yang Wenchang knew that he was in a rush to go home andfort Su Qingsang. After Huo Jinyao left, he started doing what the former had asked him to do.

    Only Ding Qing was left in the office. He was holding the phone, which showed the Weibo posts. A new post popped up within a short time.

    Under the two original posts, one of their patients¡¯ family made a new post, saying that Su Qingsang had gone to the ward to insult her patient.

    ¡°It¡¯s such great news.¡±

    Sadly, she couldn¡¯t see Su Qingsang¡¯s face at the moment. She could imagine how fascinating the look on her face could be at the moment. Ding Qing almost wanted to give the two posts a thumbs-up.

    Atst, she took a screenshot of the posts and sent the picture to someone, along with the line: ¡®Huo Jinyao is deleting the Weibo posts and suppressing the public opinion.¡±

    After sending out that picture, she conveniently tidied up Huo Jinyao¡¯s office.

    There was a framed picture on Huo Jinyao¡¯s desk. In the picture, Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang were leaning on each other. They weren¡¯t smiling, but the picture looked very nice.

    Ding Qing knocked on the picture gently with her fingers. At that moment, her phone rang. She picked it up and read the new message, which caused her to grin widely

    She couldn¡¯t wait to see what would happen next.

    Shended her eyes on the picture of Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang, murmuring with an eerie smile, ¡°President Huo, I¡¯m really curious about what you¡¯re gonna do next.¡±

    ...

    Huo Jinyao went home and found that Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t in the living room.

    He went to the bedroom, but she wasn¡¯t there either. He knitted his brows and decided to call Su Qingsang, but the call wasn¡¯t answered.

    Ms. Yu had dinner prepared. She greeted Huo Jinyao as thetter came home, ¡°Hey, Mr. Huo, good to have you back. The dinner is almost ready.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Yu, do you know where Qingsang is?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Huo? Is she not at home yet?¡±

    Huo Jinyao began to worry about Su Qingsang. What did that mean? Was she still in the hospital?

    Fortunately, he had Sun Huiya¡¯s number. He called Sun Huiya and asked her if Su Qingsang was still at the hospital.

    ¡°Mr. Huo?¡± Sun Huiya had met Huo Jinyao twice and had a very good impression of him. ¡°I told her to go home. Is she not at home yet? I think she left not long ago. She¡¯s probably driving, so she didn¡¯t answer your call. Maybe you should wait a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I get it.¡± Huo Jinyao could only hope she was fine, but he suddenly had another thing crossing his mind. ¡°Director Sun, can I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°How will Qingsang be punished? Can you tell me about it now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. The hospital hasn¡¯t made the decision yet. We have to find out what exactly happened first, right?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you, Director Sun.¡±

    Huo Jinyao ended the call. Su Qingsang might not arrive home so soon, so all he could do was to wait.

    One hourter, Su Qingsang still didn¡¯te home.

    Two hourster, still no sign of her.

    ...

    It wasn¡¯t because Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to go home. She just didn¡¯t want to go home with all her negative emotions.

    She didn¡¯t understand what was wrong, and why something like that always happened to her.

    Was it because of her bad luck? Was it because the patient and her family were awful?

    She wanted to tell Huo Jinyao what happened, but what could she do after that?

    She knew that Huo Jinyao had been working around the clock recently.

    Why would she bother him with such a small thing? Besides, would people believe her even after Huo Jinyao did something to make Li Hong change her words?

    Li Hong changed her words,pletely switching within such a short time. She might do that again. She might tell people that she was threatened to change her words.

    Su Qingsang unwittingly drove to the house that Li Qianxue bought her. She didn¡¯t know how she drove there.

    It was pitch-ck in the house. It had been cleaned regrly, but as no one lived there, no warmth could be felt.

    She didn¡¯t go into the house, but she put down the back of the car seat andid there.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she spent lying there. When she wanted to leave, she picked up her phone to look at the time and found over ten missed calls.

    Most of them were from Huo Jinyao. She spent a few seconds looking at the picture of Huo Jinyao on her phone. Atst, she called him back.

    ¡°Darling, are you still not at home?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to lie, especially not to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Where are you? Are you lost? Do you need me toe to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be home in a minute.¡± Su Qingsang finally realized that she had spent about two hours lying in the car.

    ¡°Come home then. Ms. Yu has prepared dinner.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t ask any questions on the phone. Su Qingsang smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be home soon. Eat without me if you¡¯re hungry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Qingsang ended the call and then checked the other missed calls. Those were from Sun Huiya.

    She pondered for a moment and then called her back.

    Sun Huiya told her that no matter what Zhou Shaonan and Director Chen said, Li Hong insisted that Su Qingsang had insulted her.

    Things hade to a deadlock. The hospital leaders were surely willing to believe in Su Qingsang¡¯s morals, but as the situation hade to that...

    ¡°So, I¡¯m getting suspended for inspection, right?¡±

 Chapter 530 - A Show of Sweetness

    <h4>Chapter 530: A Show of Sweetness</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely like that.¡± Sun Huiya shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve talked to the leaders. I told them that if we suspended you, people might think that we¡¯re feeling guilty. That¡¯s certainly inappropriate. They said they¡¯ll need more time to decide, so you can stille to work tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    Su Qingsang had a minor operation to perform tomorrow, which was scheduled long ago. She had been treating that patient since the beginning. Even if there was no schedule for operations, she still wouldn¡¯t want to rest.

    ¡°Qingsang, I know you are innocent. Stay patient, though. I believe this will be properly solved.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I know.¡±

    Su Qingsang ended the call. She felt touched, knowing that Sun Huiya has been trying to protect her all this time.

    She had been working in the hospital for only a short time, but Sun Huiya and all the other colleagues from her department had been looking out for her.

    She didn¡¯t want to leave the central hospital.

    She started the car and drove away from the vi. The area was a vi district developed long ago, and not many people were there at night.

    The downtown area was in the opposite direction, and the house of the Huo Family was further away from the city center, in another direction.

    Su Qingsang made a turn to drive onto the main road. All of a sudden, a man rushed out from the alley nearby. That alley was the path between two vis.

    Startled, she braked hard. At the same time, the man ced both hands against the car light.

    She wasn¡¯t driving fast, so she didn¡¯t hit the man. Before she could react, however, the man had entered from the other side of her car.

    ¡°Drive.¡±

    Su Qingsang widened her eyes, looking at the man¡¯s face in the darkness. That face seemed familiar.

    Without a second thought, she pressed the elerator.

    From the rearview mirror, Su Qingsang saw a few other people emerge from the alley. She thought that if she pulled over and looked at them carefully, she would recognize the man leading the group as the mustached man that she had met previously.

    However, she didn¡¯t have the time to do that at the moment. She drove as fast as possible, clenching the steering wheel so tightly that her knuckles turned white.

    The pursuers never expected that there would be a car picking the man up. They spent a few seconds chasing the car but eventually realized that they couldn¡¯t catch up with it. They all seemed frustrated after that.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, they¡¯re not catching up with us. Rx, you don¡¯t need to drive so fast.¡±

    After confirming that those people wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with her, Su Qingsang made a turn and slowed down.

    At that point, she finally had the time to turn around to look at the man in her car carefully.

    The man was Zhang Yichen. Previously, he was running away from several people at the hot spring resort, and this time, the same thing happened. She had run into him both times.

    ¡°You seem to be in trouble every time I bump into you.¡±

    Earlier, Zhang Yuchen couldn¡¯t see Su Qingsang¡¯s face clearly when he ced his hands against the headlights to protect himself from being hit by the car, as he was blinded by the brightness. As his eyes adjusted to the darkness, he recognized the driver as Su Qingsang.

    He could have run away from another road. Hisrades were there too, but somehow, he got into her car.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m lucky toe across you every time.¡±

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s words seemed to have some hidden meanings. Su Qingsang could only smile and joke, ¡°So, am I unlucky?¡±

    ¡°You think you¡¯re unlucky to run into me?¡± Zhang Yichen couldn¡¯t help but ask that question.

    Su Qingsang bobbed her head and replied, ¡°Yeah. Of course, I¡¯m unlucky to run into you.¡±

    In the first incident, she was getting off work. He showed up, and she had to deal with his friend¡¯s wound.

    Additionally, she was enjoying the hot spring when he showed up.

    She also remembered Huo Jinyao bullied her incessantly when he saw her in her swimsuit.

    If that wasn¡¯t bad luck, what was?

    Zhang Yichen fell silent, looking at the road ahead. The main road leading to the downtown area was only two crosses away.

    ¡°If you consider this unlucky, just drop me over there.¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked her eyes. She turned to nce at him and said, ¡°Uncle, are you mad? I was only joking.¡±

    She shouldn¡¯t have said that out loud, even if she did feel unlucky to meet him.

    Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t say anything. A hint of unhappiness was tangible in his face, causing Su Qingsang to feel a little awkward. The atmosphere in the car had made her feel slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°Uncle, where are you going? Maybe I can give you a ride.¡±

    He was in the car already. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t mind kindly driving him to his destination.

    Zhang Yichen was thinking about his original n. His mission was to get something and then meet with hisrades. But now, he was in her car.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Why are you here alone? Are you here to visit me?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t tell Zhang Yichen the reason why she was there alone. ¡°My mom has bought me a vi here. I have things stored in that vi and I came here to get them.¡±

    Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t ask further questions. He looked at the time and asked, ¡°So, you haven¡¯t had dinner yet, have you?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m going home to have dinner together with Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Zhang Yichen and asked politely, ¡°Have you had dinner yet, Uncle?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked her eyes, wondering if all servicemen were so frank like him.

    ¡°Um, if you don¡¯t mind, maybe you can eat with us? Jinyao is at home anyway.¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t have the guts to bring the man home if Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t there, even though she knew he was Huo Jinyao¡¯s uncle. She merely asked that question out of politeness, not expecting him to say yes.

    Other people might not ept invitations like that.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhang Yichen responded very quickly, which Su Qingsang considered a little rude.

    She invited him only to be kind and polite, as he was a rtive of Huo Jinyao¡¯s family. She wasn¡¯t expecting him to take that seriously.

    Ms. Yu usually made four dishes and a soup for her and Huo Jinyao. That couldn¡¯t be counted as a rich meal. Huo Jinyao was a man with a good appetite.

    ¡®Maybe I can make some noodlester...¡¯ Su Qingsang had already begun making ns in her head. Since she had invited a ¡®guest¡¯ home, she had no choice but to treat him well.

    She had no time to call Huo Jinyao, as she was driving. Thus, she brought the guest straight home.

    While waiting for Su Qingsang toe home, Huo Jinyao had been keeping himself busy. He made a lot of phone calls to make arrangements.

    He had also been investigating. Maybe he was overthinking, but he felt that what happened this time was so much alike with what happened in Lin City. It seemed as if a well-nned scheme was directed against Su Qingsang.

    Of course, it could also be the shameless couple doing that for money.

    Either way, it was not a good thing for Su Qingsang, who had newly moved to Rong City and started working in the central hospital.

    He made all the arrangements that he could think of and started contemting who would n something like that if it was premeditated.

    Hearing the door open, he stood up from the sofa.

    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re home... Uncle?¡±

    Huo Jinyao stared at Su Qingsang, then at Zhang Yichen. He didn¡¯t understand why the two of them were together.

    After scanning the two with his eyes, he turned his attention back to Su Qingsang and asked in confusion, ¡°Darling?¡±

    ¡°Jinyao.¡± Zhang Yichen stepped forward to greet him when he saw him.

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    ¡°I ran into Qingsang on my way here visiting you, so we came together.¡±

    Zhang Yichen had Huo Jinyao¡¯s address. He had been here before and even spent a few nights in his house. His exnation was very convincing.

    When Zhang Yichen exined before she could, Su Qingsang nced at him, raising her brow. She figured that he was probably carrying out some kind of secret mission again, so she didn¡¯t correct him.

    She put down the car keys, changed her shoes, and invited Zhang Yichen in as the hostess of the house.

    ¡°Jinyao, Uncle hasn¡¯t had dinner yet. I¡¯m gonna go heat up the food. You stay here and keep Unclepany.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Jinyao peered at Su Qingsang. He wanted to ask her about what happened in the hospital, but since Zhang Yichen was on the scene, he decided not to.

    Su Qingsang walked into the kitchen, and she soon came out with two sses of juice.

    ¡°Uncle, have some juice. The dinner will soon be ready.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhang Yichen sat down on the sofa, watching Su Qingsang walk into the kitchen again.

    He turned his eyes away from her, just as Huo Jinyao sat down next to him.

    ¡°What brings you here? You¡¯ve been in Rong City a lot these past several months.¡±

    ¡°I have something to do here,¡± Zhang Yichen said with a nd voice. He didn¡¯t seem to exin more, and Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t need him to do that.

    ¡°Stay safe.¡±

    Huo Jinyao recalled what Su Qingsang had said previously. ¡°Last time, Qingsang told me that she saw you in danger. I know that you won¡¯t even listen to Grandaunt, let alone me. But still, I want you to be safe. After all, the whole family cares a lot about you.¡±

    ¡°I get it.¡±

    Zhang Yichen never thought that Su Qingsang would tell Huo Jinyao about what happenedst time.

    He was surprised at first, but after spending some time thinking about it, he found it reasonable. Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao seemed to be in a very good rtionship. The two of them probably kept no secrets from each other.

    It didn¡¯t take Su Qingsang a lot of time to heat the food.

    ¡°Jinyao, Uncle, dinner is ready.¡±

    She also made some noodles, as she worried that the rice might not be enough.

    ¡°Do you want rice or noodles?¡±

    ¡°Noodles. My wife made that. I would surely like to taste my wife¡¯s noodles.¡±

    Su Qingsang gave him a warning nce as there was a guest at the table. Before she asked Zhang Yichen what he would like, he abruptly told her, ¡°I¡¯d like some noodles too.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t think much about that. Most of the northerners loved noodles.

    Huo Jinyao watched Su Qingsang hand Zhang Yichen a bowl of noodles, then said to him proudly, ¡°You are lucky. I don¡¯t allow her to cook every day.¡±

    Zhang Yichen nced at Su Qingsang, then looked at Huo Jinyao and responded with, ¡°Really? I¡¯m lucky indeed.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang with smiling eyes. There was a gentleness in his eyes that even he never noticed himself.

    Zhang Yichen noticed that. He stayed silent and picked up the bowl of noodles.

    It wasn¡¯t super delicious. It was just some ordinary homemade noodles, but he never tasted anything better.

    Su Qingsang made those noodles. She was Huo Jinyao¡¯s wife. If she was...

    He immediately got rid of those thoughts. He couldn¡¯t think that way. Dropping his eyelids, Zhang Yichen suddenly became gloomy.

    Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t been paying attention to Zhang Yichen at all. He knew that something bad had happened to Su Qingsang earlier today, so he was much more attentive to her than before.

    ¡°Try some soup. This is nourishing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been tired these days, right? You had to fly to Lin City and then fly back. Have some fish to replenish your energy.¡±

    ¡°And this. Ms. Yu made great stew prawns today. I¡¯ll remove the shells for you.¡±

    He began removing the prawn shells while speaking.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao...¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhang Yichen. His uncle was still there. What was Huo Jinyao doing?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Huo Jinyao put a piece of beef in her bowl and continued, ¡°Uncle is a family member.¡±

    Zhang Yichen clenched his bowl tighter. ¡°You two are so sweet!¡± He sounded awkward.

    ¡°Of course we are!¡± Huo Jinyao winked at him and said, ¡°Uncle, you should get married too. Look how happy I am.¡±

    Zhang Yichen watched Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang sit together. He put food on her te, and she spooned soup for him.

    They were both attractive. Huo Jinyao was looking at his wife affectionately, while she seemed a little shy. They looked like such a perfect couple.

    ¡°Not everyone is as lucky as you are,¡± Zhang Yichen said, feeling a little depressed.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded, putting an arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulder, and continued, ¡°I consider myself very lucky too. Right, darling?¡±

    The bad mood that clouded Su Qingsang¡¯s mind because of what happened in the hospital was now almost gone. She peered at Huo Jinyao, signaling for him to stop where he should.

    Huo Jinyao never knew when he should stop. He leaned toward her and kissed her on the cheek.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao!¡± His lips were covered in oil. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but re at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t help!¡± Huo Jinyao said that, but his words sounded very much like a lie.

    During the dinner, Huo Jinyao had been trying to tell Zhang Yichen how great it was to be married.

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re a few years older than I am. You need to seize the moment.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t want to continue that conversation, so he interrupted Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao knew that Zhang Yichen was a man with strong opinions. Normally, he would have stopped talking, but at that very moment, he wanted to continue.

    ¡°Uncle, seriously, only a married man would know how great marriage can be. Not to mention that holding your wife in your arms in bed at night is such a wonderful thing to do under such cold weather!¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± His words were bing more and more ridiculous. Su Qingsang warned him with a re, heat rising in her cheeks. Thankfully, Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t utter a word, or else it might be so embarrassing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a heater?¡± Zhang Yichen had finished half of his noodles. Upon hearing that question, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not gonna urge you. I¡¯ll let Grandaunt worry about that. Maybe you¡¯ll still be single when my son learns how to crawl.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao!¡± Su Qingsang gave him another re. Huo Jinyao grinned at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay Darling. Uncle is a family member. He¡¯s not gonna get mad, right, Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Erm..¡± Zhang Yichen nodded slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    After dinner, Su Qingsang cleaned the table, while Huo Jinyao and Zhang Yichen returned to the living room.

    Both men had a good appetite, so the food waspletely devoured, including the noodles.

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t expecting Zhang Yichen to not act like a guest at all. He finished what was left on the tes.

    It was good that no food was wasted though.

    After cleaning the kitchen, she came out to find Zhang Yichen still in the living room. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Uncle said he¡¯s gonna stay in a hotel. It¡¯s sote, so I told him that he can stay here. We have spare rooms anyway. What do you think, Darling?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ste. You can just stay here,¡± Su Qingsang replied, ¡°I¡¯ll get you a towel and a toothbrush.¡±

    She went to fetch those things while speaking. There was a storage room in the apartment to keep stuff like that.

    When she came back, Zhang Yichen was already in the guest room. Huo Jinyao offered to make the bed for him, but he refused out of politeness.

    As a serviceman, he made the bed much more quickly than Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang could. It only took him a few seconds.

    Su Qingsang watched Zhang Yichen put the quilt into the cover quickly, and then fold the quilt neatly, making it look like a well-cut piece of tofu.

    ¡°Whoa! I¡¯m so impressed!¡± Huo Jinyao gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Look at this piece of tofu.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed too!¡± Su Qingsang simply agreed with Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°I can do that too. I¡¯ll show youter in our room.¡± Huo Jinyao instantly became jealous. He wrapped his arms around Su Qingsang¡¯s waist, acting like a child who was asking his parents for some candy.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t even want to talk to him. How could he act so childishly? His uncle was right there. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that his uncle mightugh at him?

    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t get thepliment that he was expecting, so he pulled Su Qingsang¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I believe you! I do, alright?¡±

    Su Qingsang sounded like an adult talking to a child. Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t like the serious tone of hers. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you praise me?¡± he asked her.

    For a moment, Su Qingsang noticed that Zhang Yichen seemed to be enduring something displeasing. That look on his face was soon gone, though.

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao. She knew that his uncle was about tough at him.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back to our room.¡±

    ¡°No, you haven¡¯t praised me yet!¡± Huo Jinyao held her tightly, asking for thepliment once again.

    The look on Zhang Yichen¡¯s face grew sullen. Su Qingsang stared at Huo Jinyao with annoyance.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re good too. My husband is the best. Okay?¡±

    Su Qingsang said that without thinking, and Huo Jinyao was satisfied. Even though Zhang Yichen was standing right beside him, he still leaned toward his wife and kissed her loudly.

    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re so nice.¡±

    He liked to show off his sweet marriage, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t. She felt extremely awkward, knowing that Zhang Yichen was staring at her.

    She gently pushed Huo Jinyao away and handed the towel and toothbrush to Zhang Yichen.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhang Yichen grabbed them, nced at Su Qingsang¡¯s cheek, and then turned away expressionlessly. Her cheek had grown pink under Huo Jinyao¡¯s kiss.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Rest well, Uncle. We¡¯re heading back to our room.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhang Yichen nodded and watched Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang leave.

    He didn¡¯t go to bed immediately after the two left. Instead, he closed the door and stood near it, at the same spot where Su Qingsang stood before.

    He clenched his fists, recalling how Huo Jinyao showed off the sweetness he was having. He then dropped his eyelids and cast all those thoughts out of his mind.

    He couldn¡¯t allow himself to have thoughts like that, not even a little bit.

 Chapter 531 - Honey, Youve Had a Long Day.

    <h4>Chapter 531: Honey, You¡¯ve Had a Long Day.</h4>

    Su Qingsang felt dejected and sorrowful in the afternoon, but after a half-day drama, these emotions evaporated.

    Only exhaustion gued her mind. She wanted to take a bath and have a good sleep so that she could be prepared for work tomorrow.

    However, the moment she closed the door, Huo Jinyao hugged her.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao...¡± Su Qingsang put her hands on his chest. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I want to go to bed.¡±

    ¡°Honey.¡± Huo Jinyao was slightly dissatisfied with her coldness. He leaned towards her and bit her lips softly. ¡°I am not thinking about that right now.¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked and found Huo Jinyao¡¯s words untrustworthy.

    Huo Jinyao behaved himself during the daytime, but he turned into a wolf at night. His mind was upied with nothing but a desire to do ¡®that thing¡¯ (1) with her.

    ¡°Okay, you are not thinking about ¡®that thing¡¯. Can I go shower right now?¡±

    ¡°Later.¡± Huo Jinyao wrapped his hands around her waist and picked her up to the sofa near the balcony.

    There was no moonlight tonight. From their viewpoint, they could see the city glistening with glowing lights.

    He held her waist and propped her on his thighs.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve had a long day.¡±

    ¡°It was okay.¡± Su Qingsang replied, thinking he was talking about Zhang Yichen. ¡°He was your uncle.¡±

    And she was not exhausted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about my uncle.¡± Huo Jinyao turned her body to look deeply into her eyes. ¡°Honey, do you want to say anything to me?¡±

    Su Qingsang paused to face him and saw her shadow in his eyes.

    She felt like her heart had been tickled, and that tickle touched the deepest and softest part of her heart.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

    She stared at her, lost in her thoughts.

    ¡°Honey.¡± Huo Jinyao kissed her lips. ¡°Are you sure you have nothing to tell me?¡±

    Su Qingsang knew that he found out everything.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to bother Huo Jinyao. She believed that she could resolve the problem by herself.

    ¡°I want to take a shower. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to exin why you are home sote today?¡±

    Su Qingsang was clear there was no way for her to hide it from him. She didn¡¯t intend to deceive him. ¡°Something happened, but I think I can deal with it.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes were deep-set, and his pupils were dark, filled with Su Qingsang¡¯s shadows.

    ¡°Honey, I know you are strong, and I know you can resolve it. But I want you to rely on me and let me deal with it. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°You deal with it? How will you deal with it?¡± Su Qingsang thought of Li Hong¡¯s erratic testimony.

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you tell me the whole story? So I can have a full picture of the situation, and I can decide what to do.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked down. Thinking about Li Hong, she didn¡¯t know where to start.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t push her and merely waited for her in silence, with his hands around her waist. His chin was resting on her head, rubbing her hair softly.

    It was an intimate posture they had developed between themselves. Su Qingsang began to feel rxed, enveloped in his arms.

    She had already collected her thoughts and had calmed down. She was good at adjusting herself.

    But in his arms, she suddenly felt grieved again. She behaved like a child who had just tripped; she was fine when nobody was around.

    Yet, if the child wasforted by her parents or someone else, she would cry with tears in her eyes, instead.

    Su Qingsang remained in her position, hugging Huo Jinyao¡¯s waist. In a small voice, she told the whole story, from meeting Li Hong to helping her perform the surgery.

    ¡°It never urred to me that she would change her words and frame me. If I had known, I would have never visited her at noon.¡±

    Huo Jinyao heard the story and had a hunch that it was a scheme. The whole thing might be someone¡¯s n.

    Although, it looked like an ident on its surface.

    ¡°Honey, you are too kind.¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head. She didn¡¯t think of herself being kind. She was a doctor, and it was her duty to care about her patients.

    Before the ident, she felt sympathy for Li Hong, which prompted her to go and visit her. It was unexpected that things would end up like this. Su Qingsang never anticipated it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try to resolve this.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Su Qingsang looked at him questioningly. ¡°Are you going to find Li Hong, threaten her, and force her to speak the truth?¡±

    ¡°That is an option.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I am afraid that things would go opposite.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean...¡± Remembering that Li Hong had just flip-flopped today, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t think it was a good idea. ¡°I am afraid that she will turn around again. If that happens, it will not only be my problem, it will also implicate you.¡±

    ¡°That will not happen.¡± Huo Jinyao reassured her with confidence. ¡°I will let Yang Wenchang deal with it. You must believe in his ability and his means.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t disbelieve you.¡± Su Qingsang looked up and met his eyes. Her eyes were clear and soft. ¡°But Jinyao, I prefer to resolve the issue by myself.¡±

    ¡°By yourself? And how do you resolve it?¡±

    ¡°There must be a way.¡± Although Su Qingsang tried toe up with a n on the way home to no avail, it didn¡¯t hamper her optimism.

    ¡°Anyway, the hospital didn¡¯t give me any discipline. I don¡¯t think things can be that bad.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t agree with her optimism. Doctors and teachers were two upations that were misunderstood the most.

    He may ignore it if such a misunderstanding fell on other people, but he would never bear it if Su Qingsang was misapprehended.

    He didn¡¯t want Su Qingsang to be misunderstood. He even couldn¡¯t tolerate other people harboring erroneous thoughts about her.

    ¡°Jingyao...¡± Su Qingsang wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    She was mad at the beginning, but she had calmed down and re-evaluated the situation. She found it was no big deal.

    It was not the first time that she was mistaken, and it was not the first time such things happened.

    She didn¡¯t need to care about those keyboard warriors. She didn¡¯t need to worry about what they were thinking about or what they were believing, as long as she had a clear conscience.

    All she wished was that people who she loved and cared for believed in her.

    As to other people, she didn¡¯t need to be concerned.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s phone rang. It was Yang Wenchang. He told Huo Jinyao that he had worked with the staff from the department of public rtions, and after hours of grueling work, they finally removed the trending topic of Su Qingsang¡¯s incident.

    The rted threads were also deleted. It was easy to delete them because the fake news and false facts should be deleted, ording to the user agreement.

    ¡°See, it¡¯s resolved!¡±

    Huo Jinyao showed her the homepage of Weibo. All news rted to Su Qingsang¡¯s ¡°malpractice¡± was gone.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t expect that Huo Jinyao would move so fast. He must have known it earlier, not now.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s nose was red and sore as she fought back her tears. ¡°Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°I said it. I want you to believe me.¡±

    Of course, things were not finished yet. The root of all issues was from Li Hong. If she didn¡¯t incur more trouble, everything would be fine.

    Su Qingsang stayed silent. In truth, she believed Huo Jinyao all the time.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Gazing deeply at Su Qingsang, whose tears welled up in her eyes, Huo Jinyao smiled softly and gently pinched her face. ¡°I said it. You can leave them to me. See, it¡¯s quite simple, right?¡±

    It was simple. Su Qingsang nodded with a thin smile on her face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about Weibo or the trending topic. I¡¯m fine as long as you believe me,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    Whatever happens, as long as he believed her and stood by her, she would be fine.

    ¡°You silly!¡± Huo Jinyao kissed her lips. ¡°Of course I believe you. You are my wife.¡±

    Su Qingsang grinned and rubbed her face on Huo Jinyao¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, thank you.¡±

    With him by her side, even if he didn¡¯t do anything for her, she still felt safe and content.

    All the hard feelings and grievances she had been feeling, seemed to be nothing at this moment.

    It was just trivial stuff, wasn¡¯t it? She was able to adjust the mood.

    ¡°Go take a shower,¡± Huo Jinyao said, patting her back. ¡°And sleep early.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    When Su Qingsang got up in the morning, she forgot Zhang Yichen was staying in the house.

    She didn¡¯t take off her pajamas and instead, put on a coat and went to the kitchen.

    The moment she went out of the room, she saw Zhang Yichen walking inside.

    She blinked her eyes, looked down at her disheveled state, and immediately rushed back to her room.

    Their encounter onlysted for a few seconds, but it pulled Zhang Yichen¡¯s heartstrings when he saw her dodging figure and noticed her ufortable nce tainted with embarrassment.

    Looking down, he went back to his room, pretending nothing had happened.

    When Su Qingsang was out of her room again, there was only Huo Jinyao outside. Before she went out, she checked her clothes thoroughly, making sure her outfit was appropriate.

    ¡°Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Morning, honey! I bought some breakfast. Come and eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Su Qingsang nodded, scanning the living room and the guest room. ¡°Where is Uncle?¡±

    ¡°He said he had a mission and left.¡±

    Su Qingsang was silent. It was nice for him to be absent because it saved her the embarrassment.

    Although there were lots of beautiful girls in bikinis on the beach, more or less, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t feel at ease when she recalled being observed by a senior family member in her disheveled look.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast. I¡¯ll give you a ride after that.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll go to work by myself.¡±

    Since the trending topic had been removed from Weibo, and no updates appeared online, the only remaining issue left was Li Hong.

    The hospital had dealt with violence against doctors before. She believed that the hospital woulde up with a way to deal with Li Hong.

    ¡°Let me drive you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was concerned about her. He was afraid that such things would happen.

    It was true that the threads had been deleted, and the trending topic was removed. However, you couldn¡¯t dodge some reporters.

    Huo Jinyao called Yang Wenchang the previous day and told him to try to avoid incidents such as reporters intruding into Su Qingsang¡¯s work.

    Su Qingsang reconsidered and didn¡¯t refuse Huo Jinyao¡¯s request.

    She thought that the problem was almost resolved. The remaining unresolved piece was regarding Li Hong.

    Li Hong dared to scam when she got pregnant with Lin Gang. They probably did that for money. If they received the amount of money that satisfied their expectation, they might stop the fraud.

    It didn¡¯t make sense, though. Moreover, if Su Qingsang gave them money, they would be the party that had been wronged.

    However, if Su Qingsang didn¡¯t give them money, how could she let Li Hong change her words? How could she appease the incident?

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Su Qingsang was lost in thought when the car was parked in front of the hospital. Fortunately this time, there were not many people in front of the hospital.

    Su Qingsang patted her chest, her heart awash with anxiety.

    Huo Jinyao pulled her hands and squeezed them lightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be nervous. If anything happens, just call me. Okay?¡±

    Su Qingsang gazed at the surroundings and thought of the Weibo threads that had been deleted. ¡°I think the hospital will have a n. Why don¡¯t you just leave things here for now?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t drop this matter. You are my wife.¡±

    Huo Jinyao kissed her face.

    The sun rays glowed into the car, tainting Huo Jinyao¡¯s face with a golden color. He kissed her with a smile on his face, his eyes full of softness.

    Su Qingsang instantly felt that none of those things mattered at this point. Right now, in her heart, there was only Huo Jinyao.

    The man she loved. The man that belonged to her.

    ¡°Okay. If I have anything, I¡¯ll call you.¡±

    But it should be fine now.

    ¡°See you.¡±

    Su Qingsang entered the hospital doors, as Huo Jinyao continued to gaze at her. She went to her department.

    On her way to the department, she felt everything was like before and that nothing had changed, as if yesterday¡¯s ident and quarrel were an illusion.

    However, for some reason, Su Qingsang felt more unsettled with the current situation.

    Zheng Chenyu saw her and greeted her, ¡°Qingsang, you are here.¡±

    The previous day was Zheng Chenyu off-day, so he didn¡¯t know what happened in the hospital. When he came today in the morning, things were already appeased.

    Looking at him who thought everything was fine, Su Qingsang heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Morning! Did you have breakfast?¡±

    ¡°No. Do you want to treat me with breakfast?¡±

    ¡°No thanks!¡± Su Qingsang knew he took the day off yesterday. ¡°But I do have something to give you.¡±

    ¡°I know I have a gift,¡± Zheng Chenyu replied,ughing. ¡°I saw it on Wechat Moments yesterday.¡±

    ¡°What? They put in Wechat Moments?¡±

    ¡°Yes. So I¡¯m waiting for mine.¡±

    Zheng Chenyu¡¯s words made Su Qingsang rx. She gave Zheng Chenyu the local food she brought yesterday.

    Zheng Chanyu took it and waved the gift in his hands. He smiled at her and said, ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll buy you dinner next time. All right, I¡¯m going to have breakfast now. Do you need me to get you anything?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you. I had breakfast in the morning.¡± Su Qingsang called him before he left. ¡°Doctor Zheng.¡±

    ¡°Em?¡±

    ¡°Did you find anything different in the hospital this morning?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s okay.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. She thought the issue had been resolved.

    Li Hong might alter her words yesterday as a result of her husband¡¯s instigation.

    Maybe she felt guilty today?

    Su Qingsang had to see patients in the morning, so she put off her concerns as she became busy.

    She didn¡¯t go to see Li Hong. She thought if she visited her now, Li Hong might feel offended.

    If Li Hong created some new story, it would have the opposite effect on her and the hospital.

    However, she did ask Sun Huiya about Li Hong¡¯s situation. Su Huiyao told her that after she made a scene yesterday, Li Hong felt pretty good. When they left, she enjoyed her meal and fell asleep.

    Sun Huiya checked Li Hong¡¯s wound this morning. Su Qingsang did a great job, and her wound looked fine.

    Li Hong didn¡¯t ask about Su Qingsang, as if she forgot what happened yesterday. However, Lin Gang didn¡¯t look satisfied because he kept asking Sun Huiya if the hospital would just let it go at that.

    Li Gang asked if the hospital was going to cover for the doctor who insulted the patient. He also asked if the hospital was going to bully more of their patients.

    Sun Huiya had no idea how to answer his questions.

    Strangely, Li Hong red at Lin Gang and stopped him from asking.

    ¡°Li Hong looked like she was willing to let it go.¡±

    Sun Huiyao spoke her thoughts. She couldn¡¯t guarantee that things would go in this way; however, given the current circumstance, it was probable.

    ¡°Anyway, as long as they don¡¯t make a scene and stop pressing on the hospital, we will not put them in any trouble.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Qingsang bobbed her head. It would be the best result if things went on like now, as long as Li Hong didn¡¯t regret and change her testimony again.

    Sun Huiya patted Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Qingsang, no matter what happened, things are under control now. You can breathe and focus on your work.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°Thank you, Director Sun.¡±

    Since the hospital expressed the attitude, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t intend to ask further.

    Su Qingsang performed one surgery this afternoon. Although it was a minor one, she still had to prepare for it.

    When she was in the middle of the surgery, she was focused, and all her attention was fixed on the surgery. She didn¡¯t notice what had happened outside and didn¡¯t realize things had changed so vastly within such a short period.

    The afternoon passed swiftly. When Su Qingsang finished the surgery and came out of the operating room, it was almost time to get off from work.

    She instructed the patient with a couple of precautions, and then went back to the office.

    It was 15 minutes before she left work. When she was nning to get changed and leave, she took out her phone and refreshed the page on Weibo.

    However, she couldn¡¯t refresh it. She paused, tried refreshing the page again, and failed.

    Su Qingsang had a terrible feeling about this. She didn¡¯t want to give up, so she kept trying to refresh the page, again and again.

    Finally, she seeded. There was a knock on the door at this time.

    Li Meilin entered the office. She looked anxious, eyes filled with nervousness.

    Meeting Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes, she took a few deep breaths and calmed down.

    ¡°Doctor Su, we have a huge problem.¡±

    Su Qingsnag¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She squeezed the phone in her hand, eyes locked on Li Meilin. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Have you checked Weibo?¡±

    Li Meilin looked at the phone in Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. Her voice was light as she said, ¡°You should check it out. Then you will know.¡±

    While she was talking, she peeked outside. When Li Meilin¡¯s eyes fell back on Su Qingsang, her eyes were filled with sympathy.

    (1) ¡®That thing¡¯ implies sex.

 Chapter 532 - Ask Her to Apologize

    <h4>Chapter 532: Ask Her to Apologize</h4>

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t notice Li Meilin¡¯s eyes. She heard the beat of her heart, with her head down she saw the homepage on Weibo and opened the page of trending local topics.

    Different from the posts that had been deleted, this time, almost all the trending topics were about her.

    Or, news rted to her. Like Huo Jinyao, or Tianyu Group.

    These keys words didn¡¯t show on Weibo, but the articles were indicative of Su Qingsang¡¯s connections with them.

    ¡°Why Did the Doctor Who Cursed the Patients Remain Working at the Hospital?¡±

    ¡°When Doctors¡¯ Professional Ethics Was All Talk And No Deed, How Do I Believe You, My Doctor?¡±

    ¡°The Doctor Who Cursed the Patient Turned Out to be the President¡¯s Wife of a Large Group.¡±

    ¡°All the Contents about the Cursing Doctor Disappeared Overnight ¡ª¡ª What Happened?¡±

    #Thecursingdoctor was the trending topic in the localmunity. Besides, all the topics rted to this hashtag were among the top searches.

    For example, ¡°The pregnant patient¡¯s stitches opened up due to the doctor¡¯s cursing¡±, ¡°The doctor cursed a pregnant patient ¡ª¡ª shouldn¡¯t doctors treat patients all the same? ¡±

    ¡± A doctor who has no professional ethics ¡ª¡ª the growing intensity between doctors and patients.¡± ¡°A doctor cursed a pregnant patient and caused her clinical depression.¡±

    All these most-discussed posts contained such a trending topic.

    There was a post that exined what happened in great detail.

    For example, Su Qingsang admitted the pregnant patient who tried to scam her, and the post had a picture of the pregnant woman.

    And the day Su Qingsang appeared at the hospital with Li Hong covered in blood.

    The post had not only pictures but also a video that Li Hong, looking pale and pallid,ined about what happened in the hospital room.

    The scene changed to the side of Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    The video was viewed and reposted hundreds of thousands of times. The poprity of the topic was equivalent to the one about a celebrity cheating or another celebrity tripped over on the red nket.

    Su Qingsang looked at the top 10 searches in the localmunity. Eight of them contained #thedoctorcursingpatient.

    The topics were all against her. Not only the people rted to her received a storm of abuse online, but also the department of gynecology and the whole hospital was distraught by it.

    She was the one who received the most abuse.

    There was even a post that says #Findthescumdoctor.

    Lots of peoplemented below the post asking the Weibo users to repost it and make it the headline. Now, it was reposted for more than 50,000 times.

    Thements were nothing but all kinds of abuse. For example, ¡°Go to hell¡±, ¡°scumbag¡±, ¡°jerk¡±, ¡°quack¡±.

    If some users who were sensible and said something reasonable, they would be harassed immediately by a bunch of people.

    The whole Weibo became a battlefield without smoke. The news and the trending topic caught people¡¯s eyes most.

    What followed these trending topics and popr posts was the abuse that was worse than thest time.

    Even if Su Qingsang was prepared, she was caught off guard, receiving tons of abuse from the keyboard warriors. Some of them even imed to stalk her home or go to the hospital to find her.

    Even more, someone imed to throw acid at her.

    There were more like this on the inte, way more aggressive than the abuse she received in Lin City.

    ¡°Doctor Su,¡± seeing Su Qingsang staring at the screen, Li Meilin felt bad about her. ¡°Do you want to hide at somece?¡±

    ¡°Hide?¡± Where could she hide?

    ¡°There are lots of people outside. There are journalists, and¡ª¡ª¡±

    Passers-by who came to rubberneck, patients, and some patients¡¯ families were crowded outside, watching at the journalists.

    Su Qingsang felt her head was throbbing. Looking at the appalling words on Weibo and the pictures, she smiled at Li Meilin.

    ¡°Meilin, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Su,¡± Li Meilin looked around and said with frustration. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go from the back door?¡±

    Su Qingsang had no idea what to do right now, but she knew she didn¡¯t want to run away, at least not hiding in this way.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s phone rang. It was Su Yuxin.

    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s going on with you?¡±

    Su Yuxin didn¡¯t use Weibo a lot. But since Su Qingsang went to Rong City, apart from the Wechat Moment, they also followed each on Weibo.

    He was bored today, so he was reading updates on Weibo. When he was swiping, he immediately saw the news. The whole screen was filled with information about Su Qingsang.

    The moment he saw Su Qingsang¡¯s picture, he was surprised. He took another look at the contents, Su Yuxin was pissed off.

    ¡°Sis, it¡¯s a big thing. Why don¡¯t you tell us?¡±

    ¡°These people are crossing the line. Do they really think no one in the Su Family can stand out?¡± Su Yuxin thought.

    ¡°Even if Su Qingsang was married and settled in Rong City, she was still part of the Su Family and part of the Li Family.¡± He thought.

    ¡°No big deal,¡± Su Qingsangughed. ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing. Yuxin, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I know what I am doing.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know! These people are bullying us.¡±

    Su Yuxin couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Wait for me. I am booking the ticket right now, and I¡¯ll be here in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Yuxin,¡± Su Qingsang certainly wouldn¡¯t let hime. ¡°You don¡¯t need to call attention to it. You don¡¯t need to help me. I have Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Yes, where is my sister-inw?¡± Su Yuxin sounded unhappy. ¡°It is a huge thing. Look at how things are going through right now. I don¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t know it.¡±

    ¡°He knows. He asked people to delete the posts yesterday.¡±

    It didn¡¯t ur to Huo Jinyao that things only went worse. These people found that their posts were deleted and became irritated. All of them followed and watched the incident avidly, bing extremely excited.

    Many of the posts were rted to Tianyu Group.

    One post found out who she was, pointing out her identity in spite of not mentioning the name of her husband.

    But this morning, she and Huo Jinyao were caught on the camera. Although part of Huo Jinyao¡¯s face was blocked by her, if someone tried to recognize, she would find out who he was.

    Somements on the post criticized them for being heartless and throwing their weight around.

    Even the few idents that happened to Su Qingsang in Lin City were revealed online.

    Zhang Mei who jumped off a building, Liu Xiangyu who suffered from family violence, and the ident with Li Rongrong.

    These idents were obviously online for a long time. As long as they searched and read the old news, they would know she was framed.

    Now, in their eyes, all these things were owed to her.

    The reason why she could remain as a doctor was due to the power of somerge group. Although the name of the group was not revealed, everyone knew the answer.

    It made the damns and curses even worse. A lot of people from Rong City asked whether the reason that she came to Rong City to practice was her series of malpractices back in Lin City.

    More peopleined about Su Qingsang and asked her to go back to Lin City. Since she was terrible at both her medical skills and her medical ethics, she should stay home and avoid being a disgrace herself.

    Weibo was full of negativements and posts. Any of them was sufficient to infuriate Su Yuxin.

    ¡°Sis, if he deleted the posts, then what am I looking right now? Good, if you don¡¯t let mee to Rong City, I¡¯ll let our mome here.¡±

    ¡°Su Yuxin,¡± Su Qingsang felt a headache. ¡°Could you not add trouble to me? Please believe me. Jinyao and I will take care of this thing.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t use Weibo. She is already busy with managing thepany, and she is still upset with dad. Do you want mom to be worried about this?¡±

    Su Yuxin was quiet. But he felt so bad at watching his sister being bullied by others.

    ¡°Sis, can you leave Rong City? Why don¡¯t you go home? Pleasee back to Lin City. You are familiar with the hospitals in Lin City. If you can¡¯t find a job, I can purchase a hospital for you.¡±

    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Su Qingsang had another phone call. ¡°Jinyao is calling me. I can¡¯t talk to you right now. Anyway, please let me deal with it and don¡¯t tell mom.¡±

    Su Yuxin was unwilling to hear her response, but he had no choice. After all, Rong City was Huo Jinyao¡¯s ce, and Su Yuxin believed that Huo Jinyao was capable of fixing this.

    Su Qingsang hung up. This time, it was Shi Mengwan who called her.

    She also loved using Weibo, and she found Su Qingsang was in trouble again.

    Just like what she told Su Yuxin, Su Qingsang discouraged Shi Mengwan froming to Rong City. Su Qingsang ended the call and couldn¡¯t help but think about her bad luck.

    ¡°Doctor Su,¡± Li Meilin was worried. She didn¡¯t expect Su Qingsang to have the mood to make phone calls. ¡°If you don¡¯t go now, you will not have the chance to leave. I am afraid those journalists areing to the gynecology department at any minute.¡±

    Now the journalists were stopped by the doctors and security guards. However, if more and more people came, they couldn¡¯t be stopped anymore.

    ¡°Meilin, thank you.¡±

    Su Qingsang thought for a second. Since these people¡¯s target was her, it might be a way for her to hide temporarily.

    But before she managed to hide herself, she received a phone call from the hospital administration.

    Zhou Shaonan called by himself. ¡°Doctor Su, where are you? Pleasee to the hospital administration office right now.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Su Qingsang hung up. She was ready for this.

    ¡°Doctor Su?¡± Li Meilin also heard Su Qingsang talking on the phone, her eyes filled with concern.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. I am fine.¡±

    Su Qingsang patted Li Meilin¡¯s shoulder. Whatever to say, Su Qingsang was touched at Li Meilin¡¯s concern about her.

    Out of her office, the office for hospital administration was at the end of the hallway. Su Qingsang was walking to it.

    Half her way to the hospital administration, she received the call from Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Qingsang, where are you?¡±

    ¡°I am at the hospital. What?¡±

    ¡°Stay there. Don¡¯t move. I aming to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I am going to the hospital administration office. Mr. Zhou is looking for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Please wait for me there. I aming.¡±

    When talking with Huo Jinyao, she arrived at the door of the conference room for hospital administration.

    ¡°All right. I have to go now. Bye.¡±

    Su Qingsang hung up the phone. Looking at the white door in front of her, she took a deep breath and walked in.

    There were two more chief administrators present than yesterday. Su Qingsang saw them before but didn¡¯t know their name.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Zhou.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at them. In Lin City, when she was involved in the ident, with Zuo Hongchen being there, she was only asked to go home, take a rest, and wait for the investigation. Things were different now.

    Looking at the situation before her, she was afraid she would not easily get past.

    ¡°Doctor Su.¡±

    Zhou Shaonan was in a difficult spot. Yesterday, no matter how he pushed Li Hong, she refused to tell the truth.

    She and her husband stuck to their story that it was Su Qingsang¡¯s curses that caused her wound to open up.

    They were so stubborn that Zhou Shaonan and another two heads of the hospital found no way to let them speak the truth.

    The hospital was clear about Su Qingsang¡¯s background. The first day Su Qingsang went to work, Huo Jinyao showed off at the hospital and stood by her.

    The president of the Central Hospital in Rong City was Zhao Hongyu, who was a friend of Old Master Huo. They met before in private.

    Su Qingsang was the wife of the president of Tianyu Group. If not necessary, there was no need to offend her.

    Nevertheless, the situation in front of them was far beyond their expectation.

    The hospital administration was torn by the situation. On the one hand, if they suspended Su Qingsang¡¯s job, they were afraid to offend Tianyu Group; on the other hand, if they didn¡¯t suspend her, with things being escted, they had no idea how to face the journalists and patients¡¯ families outside.

    ¡°Now, things have gone too far. What do you think we should do?¡±

    Su Qingsang stood still. She understood the hospital¡¯s concern, and she was no longer the new doctor fresh out of school.

    ¡°Doctor Su, we know you are framed. But now things turned out this way, you see¡ª¡ª¡±

    It was really hard for Zhou Shaonan. How could things end up like this? Why was he who had to deal with it?

    He didn¡¯t want to offend Tianyu Group.

    ¡°I know, and I understand.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t need him to finish his sentence. ¡°Mr. Zhou, Mr. Chen, Mr. Huang, I have been framed. I believe in myself. But I also understand that the hospital had to give an answer to people outside. I also know you have to answer to the media and the public. So, I can ept the discipline of being suspended. I cane back to work after the ident is fully investigated.¡±

    ¡°Look at you. You are very sensible.¡± Zhou Shaonan looked awkward. As a matter of fact, if possible, they didn¡¯t want to enforce the decision.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t need them to make it crystal clear and understood their meaning.

    She bowed slightly at Zhou Shaonan. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zhou. I assure you, I will not make things difficult for the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Su, please don¡¯t me us. We are at our wit¡¯s end.¡± Zhou Shaonan spoke in a diplomatic and bureaucratic tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We believe your innocence, and as long as we straighten it out, we will clear your name.¡±

    ¡°Good. I am also waiting for the day to prove my innocence.¡±

    Su Qingsang finished and walked out of the conference room. The moment she walked out of the door, theposure on her face disappeared immediately.

    She was prepared for the discipline to be suspended. However, when the suspension was given, she still felt sad.

    She just wanted to be a good doctor. Why? Why was it so hard?

    Su Qingsang was walking to the department of gynecology. She was distracted by the suspension and forgot what Li Meilin just told her.

    Before she walked to her office, she was crowded by a bunch of people in the hallway.

    Among the people around her, the leading protestor, unquestionably, was Lin Gang, Li Hong¡¯s husband.

    He was with several people who seemed like journalists from different media. They either held a microphone or a recording pen, and some of them held a camera.

    ¡°It¡¯s her. It¡¯s her.¡±

    The moment Lin Gang saw Su Qingsang, he opened his eyes wide and pointed his finger at Su Qingsang. His face was full of usations.

    ¡°My friends, it¡¯s her. She pushed down my wife and caused her wound to open up. It¡¯s all her fault. It¡¯s her.¡±

    Before Su Qingsang responded to his words, she was surrounded by the journalists.

    Actually, only half of them were journalists, and the other half was called to be here by Lin Gang.

    They surrounded Su Qingsang. The one in front of her was a journalist from a local media.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you Doctor Su? What do you exin about you cursing the patients and causing the pregnant patient¡¯s wound to open up?¡±

    Exin? What to exin?

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t answer the question. She wanted to draw back but only found people were standing behind her.

    ¡°Doctor Su, as a doctor, you have made so many inappropriatements and had lots of unprofessional behavior. Do you think you should apologize to the patients and their families?¡±

    There was no space for Su Qingsang to draw back. She looked at Lin Gang, her face calm. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize?¡±

    ¡°Look at her.¡± Lin Gang caught her words and pointed at Su Qingsnag among the crowd. ¡°She is so rude. Have you seen a doctor who is so rude and bullying? I have never seen such a rude doctor.¡±

    ¡°Who is the bullying one?¡± Su Qingsang stared at Lin Gang¡¯s face. ¡°Who is bullying who? Why don¡¯t Mr. Lin talk about what you have done?¡±

    ¡°The doctor is threatening me. I am so scared.¡± Lin Gang flinched back as if he was scared by Su Qingsang¡¯s words.

    Su Qingsang almost rolled her eyes. What had she said? How could her words be threats?

    ¡°Doctor Su, are you threatening the patient¡¯s family? Do you know your license will be suspended because of what you just did?¡±

    ¡°Is it a threat?¡± Su Qingsang looked at the journalist who worked at some unknown tabloid that didn¡¯t seem famous. ¡°It looks like you are bad at Chinese. How could you be qualified as a journalist?¡±

    ¡°Why are you cursing me?¡± The journalist was agitated.

    Su Qingsang cleared her throat. ¡°You really have problems with your understanding ability. How did I curse you?¡±

    ¡°My journalist friends. You see by your eyes now. Did you see it? She is such a bullying doctor. She not only threatened the patient but also cursed the journalist.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Why is she so rude? It must be because she has a background.¡±

    ¡°You are right. You can¡¯t do whatever you want just because you have rtions. We won¡¯t allow it. Apologize! We want your apology.¡±

    People at present talked and argued as if the one who was being threatened and cursed was themselves.

    Su Qingsang felt her head throbbing. She didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Look at her. She wants to go right now.¡±

    Li Gang and his fellows stopped Su Qingsang on the one side, and the journalists stopped her on the other side.

    Su Qingsang was surrounded by them and had no way to leave. She frowned.

    ¡°Excuse me. Please let me go. You are at the hospital.¡±

    ¡°We know we are at the hospital.¡± Lin Gang pointed at her. ¡°I am afraid you may not know that. Huh? As a doctor, youmitted malpractice. You almost killed your patient and cursed her. If you don¡¯t give us an exnation today, you can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°Correct. You can¡¯t get away with it.¡±

    Other people echoed.

    The hallway of the hospital was crowded with people. The leading journalist looked at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, apensation aide, don¡¯t you think you should apologize for what you have done?¡±

    ¡°Right. Apologize.¡±

    ¡°Yes, an apology. Let her apologize.¡±

    ¡°Apologize.¡±

    ¡°Apologize. Apologize.¡±

    Not only those journalists, but also the patients¡¯ families behind them were speaking up.

    Dozens of people were echoing the protest, asking Su Qingsang to apologize.

    Su Qingsang stood still. Never would she apologize. If she apologized, the thing she didn¡¯t do would be her fault. How could she allow things to go this way?

    However, the situation is a chaos at her disadvantage. She didn¡¯t know if the hospital¡¯s security guards and personnel were stopped by others.

    Nobody wasing up at this time. Su Qingsang took a deep breath to calm her down.

    She didn¡¯t look at those journalists and those patients¡¯ families. Nor did she look at passers-by.

    She didn¡¯t take a step back. Instead, she stepped forward to face Lin Gang.

    ¡°You said I cursed your wife and caused her wound to open up?¡±

    ¡°True,¡± Lin Gang was pretty firm. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to admit? Let me tell you, I want you to apologize, and I want you topensate for my loss.¡±

    Su Qingsang was not dumb. How could she not understand what he intended? Lin Gang wanted money.

    ¡°Oh? Then, what do you think how muchpensation is appropriate?¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t miss the excitement fleeting in Lin Gang¡¯s eyes. She was waiting for him to answer.

    Someone behind Lin Gang suddenly pulled Lin Gang¡¯s arm heavily. He looked as if he sobered up.

    ¡°Who wanted your money? I don¡¯t want your money. I just said I want you topensate for my wife¡¯s loss. It is your conduct that hurt another person, that is, my wife.¡±

    ¡°As to me, I have the right to ask you for an apology. Right?¡±

    He didn¡¯t fall within her trap? Su Qingsang looked at him and took another look at the person who pulled Lin Gang¡¯s arm.

    Lin Gang might do it for money. But what about other people?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. Why should I apologize?¡±

    Su Qingsang knew it was not going to be resolved in a satisfactory way today. But she didn¡¯t want to give up.

    ¡°Mr. Lin, I¡¯ll say it again. I will not apologize because I did nothing wrong.¡±

    Lin Gang didn¡¯t expect Su Qingsang was so stubborn even though things were all against her at present.

    At the thought of Li Hong who had a hysterectomy performed by Su Qingsang, Lin Gang was furious. All of a sudden, he pointed at Su Qingsang with his finger.

    ¡°The quack didn¡¯t admit her mistake. What do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°Apologize! Apologize!¡±

    ¡°Apologize! Apologize!¡±

    ¡°Yes, apologize!¡±

    Su Qingsang looked them swarmings over her. She suddenly realized that she was too naive and reckless this time.

    She drew back but was blocked by the journalists behind her. Going forward, she was faced with Lin Gang and his army of ¡°medical dispute profiteers.¡±

    People in the hallway were yelling. It was unclear who started it when Su Qingsang saw someone was throwing a punch at her.

    She was shocked and wanted to dodge. It was toote.

    The fist was closer and closer to her. Su Qingsang knew she couldn¡¯t avoid it, her eyes closed, waiting for the uing pain.

    Despite her powerlessness, she felt anger and indignation rising in her heart.

 Chapter 533 - Sorry I am Late

    <h4>Chapter 533: Sorry I am Late</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Eyes closed, Su Qingsang could hear the sound around her clearly.

    Footsteps, noises, and a small sound of the wind. She could even feel the wind of the fist throwing.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    There came a cold snap. Someone pulled her body aside. The next second, she was thrown into a warm and strong hug.

    Su Qingsang opened her hand, looking up along the hand on her waist.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡± On the phone, she told him there was no need for him toe. But when she thought she was going to be punched, how she wished him to be by her side!

    ¡°Jinyao.¡±

    She held on his arm. Su Qingsang was about to ept the result to be punched, but at the sight of Huo Jinyao, she almost burst into tears.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± She had so much to say but barely uttered a word. She kept calling his name.

    ¡°I am here. I am here.¡± Huo Jinyao held Su Qingsang, hugging her tightly.

    ¡°Honey, I am sorry. I amte.¡±

    He already fended off the fist that had been targeted against her. Despite the crowd around them, with his height and build, Huo Jinyao seeded in taking Su Qingsang into his arms and protected her.

    He led her to a corner in the hallway near the wall. He built a harbor for her with her in his arms, keeping all the noises and chaos outside.

    Su Qingsang gripped his shirt-front, her face buried in his chest, and tried to calm down her intense agitation.

    Huo Jinyao let her hold him, ncing at the people in the hallway. He squinted, eyes dwelling particrly on Lin Gang. He knew that it was Lin Gang who was going to strike Su Qingsang.

    But he was not in a hurry. He would decide what would happen to himter.

    Su Qingsang smelled a clean and fresh smell on Huo Jinayo. She gradually rxed and realized that the surroundings became too quiet.

    She couldn¡¯t help but turn her face to look at what happened.

    The chaos a moment ago in the hallwaypletely disappeared right now.

    The person who was going to strike her, the journalist who interviewed her, as well as the fellows brought by Lin Gang, were all arrested.

    The people who arrested them were all in green uniforms. When Su Qingsang saw clearly who led these people, she was taken aback.

    Zhang? Zhang Yichen? How could he be here?

    Different from before, this time, Zhang Yichen was not in the ordinary military outfit; instead, he wore a very formal uniform, and the two golden bars and four stars on his shoulder surprised Su Qingsang.

    She heard from Huo Jinyao about this uncle. However, it never urred to her that he was so young to be the senior colonel.

    Now, the people he brought here were divided into two groups, easily separating the crowd.

    Zhang Yichen stood in the middle of the hallway, ncing coldly at the people who were making a scene just now. ¡°We are on duty right now. No photos.¡±

    They are on duty? What tasks are they carrying out? Nobody dared to ask further and put down their cellphones.

    Su Qingsang looked at him with eyes wide open. She couldn¡¯t believe things turned out to be so easy. It was resolved instantly.

    Lin Gang stood there. He was about to say something but closed his mouth and drew his neck when meeting Zhang Yichen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Our chief is seeing the doctor here. Please keep quiet. Now, anybody who is irrelevant please leave. Thank you for your cooperation.¡±

    The tone was polite but also tough in the way that it silenced all the journalists and ¡°medical dispute profiteers.¡± These irrelevant people exchanged their nces.

    They all tucked their heads and left.

    Lin Gang didn¡¯t want to leave and still wanted to make a scene, but he knew he had no advantage to control the game.

    He red at Su Qingsang¡¯s direction, his eyes manifesting that he wouldn¡¯t give up.

    Instinctively, Su Qingsang leaned over to Huo Jinyao. She never thought she woulde across a person who was so hard to deal with.

    ¡°It¡¯s Okay.¡± Huo Jinyao hugged her shoulder, leaning to her ears to whisper. ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll help you resolve it.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked up at him with concern in her eyes. ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to drag him into this chaos. But she already incriminated him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey.¡± Huo Jinyao kissed her forehead. ¡°Believe me; I already have a solution.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s lips were pressed into a hard line. Rascals like Li Hong and Lin Gang would break their promises at any time even if they had agreed.

    What ways could he have?

    ¡°Honey, you should learn to believe me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao opened his mouth close to her ear. Su Qingsang looked at him and nodded.

    People in the hallway were gone. Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao¡¯s behavior was conspicuous.

    Zhang Yichen just ordered his subordinates to dispel the people, and when he turned around, he saw Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao hugging.

    Their behavior like there was no one else in the room made Zhang Yichen frown. But he frowned only for a second, and then he marched towards them.

    This morning, Zhang Yichen met with his subordinates and received an order to take part in a military exercise.

    The station troops of Rong City were carrying out a military exercise, and he was assigned to guide. Also, by this chance, he wanted his own subordinates to practice with them.

    This kind of military exercise was simple for him. After the exercise, he took his elite soldiers back to their troops.

    It might be a coincidence or destiny that when he passed the hospital, he saw the outside was crowded with people who were inciting disorder.

    He was not the kind of person who liked intermeddling into others¡¯ affairs, but he was worried about Su Qingsang.

    Before he came into the hospital, he saw Huo Jinyao hurry out of his car.

    When he found Su Qingsang was going to be punched, he scooted towards her direction.

    But he was a stepter than Huo Jinyao. Or, was it because he saw Huo Jinyao appear and made himselfter than him on purpose?

    Whatever the reason it was, Huo Jinyao stopped the fist that wasing to Su Qingsang.

    Zhang Yichen was relieved, and he was happy that she was not injured.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    The simple three words hid his deep concern about her sessfully. It sounded like that his inquiry was derived from the fact that she was Huo Jinyao¡¯s wife. He simply did the courtesy to ask.

    ¡°I am fine. Thank you, uncle.¡± Su Qingsang recovered from the shock and realized she was in Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms right now in the hospital¡¯s hallway.

    She blushed and disentangled herself from his arms.

    ¡°It was fine, for the time being.¡± Huo Jinyao held Su Qingsang¡¯s hands. He had called the police. Obviously, the police didn¡¯te here as fast as Zhang Yichen. ¡°Thank you so much for today.¡±

    Zhang Yichen shook his head and peeked at Su Qingsang without trace. She was pale a moment ago, but her face had color now under Huo Jinyao¡¯s constion.

    She seemed too shy to show a public disy of affection with Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyao held her hands, but she wanted to take back her hands.

    But Huo Jinyao held her hands so tightly that she couldn¡¯t break it.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Jinyao while Huo Jinyao seemed not to notice her stare.

    Finally, Su Qingsang was a little bit frustrated and scratched lightly on Huo Jinyao¡¯s palm. Huo Jinyao, instead, held her hands even tighter.

    Their interaction was subtle but intimate.

    Zhang Yichen was a soldier. He had much keener observation than normal people. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at their hands held together.

    Noticing Zhang Yichen¡¯s eyes, Huo Jinyao lifted up Su Qingsang¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Uncle, are you jealous? If you are jealous, you¡¯d better find your own half!¡±

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s lips were pursed and ignored Huo Jinyao¡¯s words.

    Su Qingsang stared at Huo Jinyao. He was really good at embarrassing people.

    People were almost gone, but there were still doctors and nurses in the hallway. They had wanted toe over but failed.

    Now they were divided on two sides and let people behind them walk through.

    President Zhou Shaonan and other administrators heard the news, and after a long time, they came over.

    Zhou Shaonan walked to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Doctor Su, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°I am fine. Mr. Zhou, thank you for asking.¡±

    Looking up and down at Su Qingsang, Zhou Shaonan made sure she was not injured and breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Great. Great.¡±

    Mr. Zhou was discussing with other administrators how to resolve this issue when they heard some ¡°medical dispute profiteers¡± and a bunch of journalists making a scene downstairs.

    When they hurried over, the conflict was over.

    Actually, many doctors present tried toe and stop them, and they did try doing that. But there was a gang of people, and they couldn¡¯t fight with them. If the doctors were involved in a fight, the nature of the incident would be different.

    So, although the doctors who in the hallway tried to pull the passers-by and journalists to other ces. They failed owing to the extreme disparity in the numbers of them.

    Now seeing Su Qingsang was fine, every doctor heaved a relief. Regarding this thing, every one of them knew the truth.

    The public wasining about the heartlessness of doctors. In the public¡¯s eyes, doctors nowadays were of low medical ethics and only cared about money.

    But only the doctors knew it was harder and harder to be a doctor nowadays. The patients dared to make a huge scene just because of some trivial stuff.

    They were relieved at seeing the ident was finally appeased.

    The doctors and nurses felt the matter was resolved, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t think that way. He looked at Zhou Shaonan with obvious dissatisfaction in his eyes.

    ¡°You are Mr. Zhou, right? Is this how your hospital treated your doctors? Right, Qingsang has been here for a short time. But you should be clear about her performance at your hospital during the past two months.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was determined to speak up for his wife.

    ¡°Sure, we have seen her performance.¡± Zhou Shaonan felt his back was almost sweating. ¡°This is our fault.¡±

    ¡°Of course, this is your fault.¡± Huo Jinyao was angry at the thought that if he were a minutete, Su Qingsang would be injured.

    ¡°It is obvious that Qingsang was framed, but you didn¡¯t help her to clear her name. You didn¡¯t do her justice. Instead, you allowed those medical dispute profiteers toe to the hospital and make a scene. Don¡¯t you think the problem is resolved as long as you fire Qingsang or suspend her job?¡±

    Now, Zhou Shaonan not only sweated on his back but also sweated on his head.

    He was regretful, especially when he saw Zhang Yichen by the side.

    They couldn¡¯t afford offending Tian Yu Group. Now there was another powerful person in the hospital out of nowhere.

    ¡°I am so sorry. About this thing, we will make sure to clear Doctor Su¡¯s name. But please understand us. You know things have gone too far right now.¡±

    Zhou Shaonan didn¡¯t rify, but Huo Jinyao understood his meaning.

    They didn¡¯t want to discipline Su Qingsang, but as long as Lin Gang and Li Hong were stubborn about their lie, i.e., Su Qingsang caused her stitches to open up, the issue couldn¡¯t be entirely resolved.

    The hospital could allow Su Qingsang to go back to work. But if they did that, how could the hospital persuade the public that they did the right thing? What if the patients and the patients¡¯ families didn¡¯t recognize their decision?

    These were all problems and was certain to cause trouble to the hospital.

    Even if they didn¡¯t give Su Qingsang any discipline, how could Su Qingsang remain a doctor at the Central Hospital without the stigma removed?

    After all, as a doctor, how could she practice when she was med for being morally degraded?

    Huo Jinyao wanted to swear at the hospital. They didn¡¯t make things any different. They believed Su Qingsang¡¯s innocence, but they still insisted on disciplining her.

    Considering the fact that Su Qingsang would stay at the Central Hospital in the future, he controlled himself.

    ¡°Mr. Zhou, I understand you. Qingsang also understands your difficulties. What all you need right now is to tell the truth to the public. How about this? Please give me three days. After three days, I am sure I will prove Su Qingsang¡¯s innocence.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for all your trouble.¡± Zhou Shaonan was finally rxed. With a smile on his face, he said: ¡°Please be assured that as long as the public believes it, we will let Doctor Sue back to work.¡±

    The underlying meaning was that even if what the public believed was not the truth, as long as the public believed it, the problem would be resolved.

    ¡°Doctor Su should better take a rest in the next three days.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. ¡°I want you to know that Qingsang was wronged.¡±

    ¡°Of course she was.¡± When talking, Zhou Shaonan looked at Su Qingsang. ¡°Doctor Su, please stay at home and take a rest. After three days, you can go back to the hospital.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say how the issue would be solved.

    The hospital really had a headache about this matter. In the past, if pestered by the ¡°medical dispute profiteers,¡± they would pay them to shut their mouth.

    However, this time was different. If the hospital really paid them, they would verify these people¡¯s righteousness. The hospital was not so reckless to do that.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zhou.¡±

    Su Qingsang was grateful to them. At least, they didn¡¯t fire her and bluntly asked her to go home. They chose to believe her.

    Zhou Shaonan wiped the sweat from his forehead, not realizing actually there was no sweat there. He knew they didn¡¯t deal with the incident properly, but they couldn¡¯t find a better way.

    They couldn¡¯t offend Tianyu Group, nor could they ignore the public¡¯s views.

    When they were talking, the police came. They werete to be here as the ident was finished.

    The police found out what happened and made a record.

    They asked Li Gang about the situation. He denied he was a ¡°medical dispute profiteer¡± and insisted that he was pushed by someone from behind.

    He also denied that he started a fight. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Officer, how dare I to punch a doctor?¡±

    He did literally make no move, but he asked others to hurt Su Qingsang. He pretended that it was none of his business.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. If you have any doubts about the hospital¡¯s treatment, you canin in other ways. But I want you to understand violence against doctors is illegal.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. We understand. Don¡¯t worry. We will not break thew.¡±

    After giving the warnings, the police left.

    The disorder was cleared for now. But everyone knew things were not finished yet.

    They couldn¡¯t delete posts on Weibo right now. The more posts they deleted, the more negative effect they would receive.

    Su Qingsang was seated in Huo Jinyao¡¯s car. They just said goodbye to Zhang Yichen.

    Zhang Yichen asked them some questions with concern and didn¡¯t say much after he knew what had happened.

    Zhang Yichen only told Huo Jinyao that the incident was not targeting Su Qingsang. Instead, it was against Huo Jinyao.

    Lin Gang and Li Hong didn¡¯te after Sun Huiya, the head of the department. Why did they fix their eyes on Su Qingsang, an anonymous young doctor?

    Anyone with sense would felt something was wrong with it.

    Huo Jinyao suspected it already. Now Zhang Yichen shared the same spection with him.

    ¡°Uncle, thank you so much. I know you care about me. Don¡¯t worry. I can handle this.¡±

    Thinking of the trouble Huo Jinyao had in thepany these days, noo matter it was the thing with Qiao Hong or the ident that happened to Su Qingsang, Huo Jinyao believed that it should be the same person¡¯s scheme.

    They thought he was busy with sorting out the things in thepany, so they took the opportunity to set a trap for Su Qingsang. When Huo Jinyao was distracted by her ident, he would have no time to focus on Qiao Hong.

    They had a brilliant n, but it didn¡¯t knock him over. Their scheme was doomed to be a failure because he already came up with a n to fight back.

    ¡°As long as you know what to do.¡±

    Zhang Yichen looked grave. Looking at Huo Jinyao, he opened his mouth to speak and then closed it.

    ¡°Since it was done, I¡¯ll head out.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you for what you have done today.¡±

    Huo Jinyao really meant it. Su Qingsang also said: ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±

    Zhang Yichen looked at her and nodded. He didn¡¯t stay long and then left with his subordinates.

    In the car, looking at the fleeting street view outside the window, Zhang Yichen thought to himself.

    He received a new mission and wouldn¡¯t be in Rong City for a long time.

    He didn¡¯t need to spend much time guessing why the incident happened. It was clearly targeting at Huo Jinyao, and Su Qingsang was merely implicated.

    Huo Family was notplicated, but every family member harbored their own n.

    Su Qingsang must have been wronged or hurt because of her personality.

    She was so beautiful and smart. If it were he who was with her, he would never upset her.

    ¡°Chief, what are you thinking about?¡±

    The subordinate¡¯s voice called back Zhang Yichen. His face fell, realizing he was thinking about that impossible thing.

    ¡°Chief?¡±

    Zhang Yichen shook his head, saying nothing. He pressed his thought with all his efforts.

    However, there were some things in the world that the more you pressed, the more they rebounded.

    Zhang Yichen knew it, but he was in the game right now and couldn¡¯t see things clearly.

 Chapter 534 - Uncle Is Not Himself Today

    <h4>Chapter 534: Uncle Is Not Himself Today</h4>

    Su Qingsang sat in the car, still on edge. She recalled the terror she felt when she had almost been punched a short while ago.

    ¡°I am so grateful for your uncle¡¯s help today.¡±

    Su Qingsang knew that even if Zhang Yichen hadn¡¯t shown up, the situation would still have been handled. It would have taken more time though, and it would have been difficult to remove the troublemakers. They couldn¡¯t have done it so easily without Zhang Yichen¡¯s help.

    ¡°I¡¯ll invite him to dinner next time.¡±

    It was uncertain when they would next see Zhang Yichen in Rong City after he returned to the army.

    Huo Jinyao thought about the way Zhang Yichen looked and felt there was something a little off about him.

    From what he knew of his uncle, he had never seemed to be a particrly quiet person. Why Zhang Yichen had be this reticent, almost sullen these days?

    Was it because he was tired of his work?

    ¡°Okay. Why don¡¯t you bring me the next time you have dinner with him? He¡¯s helped me out a lot.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t object. His slight misgivings disappeared at Su Qingsang¡¯s words. Maybe he was overthinking it.

    Looking out at the evening city views, she thought about the topics that were still trending on Weibo. It upset her a little.

    Noticing her fretting, Huo Jinyao gently patted her hand.

    ¡°Honey, I said three days. So it will be done in three days. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    ¡°How can I not be worried?¡± Su Qingsang looked at his chiseled face. ¡°People like Lin Gang and Li Hong are unreasonable. What will you be able to do if they refused to admit they were lying?¡±

    A few days ago, when Lin Gang made a report at the police station, both Zhou Shaonan and Mr. Chen had gone to witness it.

    They heard Lin Gang saying that he would not let it go. He was going to appeal over and over again until Su Qingsang paid the price.

    ¡°Lin Gang said he was going to appeal. He¡¯s like a dog with a bone when ites to this.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s bitten off more than he can chew.¡±

    A spasm of loathing fitted across Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. Su Qingsang looking out the window didn¡¯t notice it.

    ¡°So, what do you want to do to do with the likes Li Hong and Lin Gang who won¡¯t listen to reason?¡±

    ¡°Honey, I think your worries have made you a little short-sighted.¡±

    There was a traffic light in front of them. Huo Jinyao stopped the car and reached his hand to pinch Su Qingsang¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Have you thought about one thing?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Su Qingsang turned her head. Huo Jinyao looked at her softly.

    ¡°I acted recklessly this time when I asked for those posts to be deleted. Still, no matter how much attention you have received, the limelight is short-lived. When it is no longer a trending topic, people will stop paying attention. Right?¡±

    ¡°Also, Lin Gang said he was going to sue you and even appeal, but does he have any evidence?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s brow was furrowed. She had rather forgotten that point. At the time, there had been no other people in the hospital room. No one would be able to testify for him. How could Lin Gang produce witnesses?

    However, by the same token, no one could testify for her.

    ¡°He can im that you cursed at the patient. You can rebut that he insulted you. It is purely a he-said-she-said thing. It depends on the way you phrase it. What do you think?¡±

    Lin Gang had made the allegations based on nothing more than his word. The public believed him because they were deluded, and the plotters pulling strings had stirred all kinds of things up.

    There must be some sensible people. When they all calmed down and got their heads back on straight, they would figure out the whole thing was a farce.

    When the red lights turned into green, he put his foot on the gas. The next thing he said was barely a whisper.

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t intend to let this slide for too long.¡±

    Although the trending topics hadn¡¯t yet mentioned his name, they contained posts alluding to the Tianyu Group.

    Huo Jinyao was quick on the uptake. This afternoon, as the posts had appeared on Weibo, he sensed there was something more to them.

    This incident wasn¡¯t targeting Su Qingsang. It was aimed at him.

    ...

    The posts on Weibo kept the topic simmering, but neither Su Qingsang nor Huo Jinyao paid any attention to it.

    They went home. Su Qingsang took a shower and put on her pajamas.

    Out of the bathroom, she saw Huo Jinyao speaking on the phone. She didn¡¯t ask who he was calling.

    Anyway, there was nothing she could do for now. All she could do was trust in him.

    That night, as Huo Jinyao came out of the bathroom, Su Qingsangy on their bed and said, ¡°Since I don¡¯t need to work tomorrow. I could go to Huo Mansion and visit grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Since Su Qingsang didn¡¯t need to go into work, another thought came to Huo Jinyao. ¡°You¡¯ve got three days off. You can go back to Lin City and visit your mom. You can take the time to keep your grandfatherpany. When you are back, I will sort out things for you.¡±

    Another reason that he wanted Su Qingsang to go to Lin City was to get her out of the way of potential shes in Rong City.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to go. Looking at Huo Jinyao sitting by the bed, she pulled his hands between her own.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to Lin City.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to visit your mom?¡±

    ¡°If I want to visit mom, anytime will be fine. But right now, I want to be with you.¡±

    Su Qingsang gazed at Huo Jinyao, her eyes softened. After everything that had happened, she¡¯d figured something out.

    Even if Huo Jinyao could resolve this crisis, for the time being, she wanted to be with him and keep himpany.

    She leaned back partially against the pillow, the dim yellow light of the bedsidemp shining on her gentle face.

    Her tiny hands sped in his, Huo Jinyao held her hands up to his lips and kissed them gently.

    He didn¡¯t speak and neither did she.

    They both looked at each other as if they could see the other¡¯s soul in their eyes.

    Huo Jinyao leaned over and nted a kiss on her lips but didn¡¯t do anymore.

    He got on the bed andy down beside her, holding her into his arms.

    Su Qingsang leaned against his chest, getting into afortable position as he held her in his arms.

    Putting her hands around Huo Jinyao¡¯s waist, Su Qingsang said in a small voice, ¡°Huo Jinyao, I think that even though I may notpletely understand your work or yourpany¡¯s operations, and so I may not be as helpful as other women could be when ites to business but...¡±

    ¡°I think what I can do is to be with you.¡±

    No matter what happened, no matter what he had been through, and no matter what he was facing in the future...

    She might not be as helpful, but she was willing to stand by him.

    Huo Jinyao put his face into her neck, smelling the light scent that had clung to her body after her shower.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    His words were a promise. Su Qingsang smiled and closed her eyes.

    The next day, Huo Jinyao got up early and left. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t sleep for long, either.

    Even though she was in a tight spot, she believed everything would eventually be fine, as such things had worked out in the past.

    She followed through on her thought to visit Old Master Huo taking the gifts she bought in Lin City to Huo Mansion.

    Old Master Huo was delighted with her visit.

    ¡°Qingsang, you came. Don¡¯t you need to work today?¡±

    A less than tech-savvy senior citizen, Old Master Huo didn¡¯t use Weibo and hadn¡¯t heard of what had happened to Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t intend to tell him. She brought the gifts prepared by Li Qianxue and Old Master Li. Huo Jinyao was ted.

    ¡°Your grandpa is so courteous. I¡¯ll visit him in Lin City if I have the opportunity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be great. My grandpa said to invite you to go.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Old Master Huo gave a joyousugh. ¡°I am not that old. I¡¯m still capable of traveling. I should visit more ces and look around.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, you are not old at all.¡±

    ¡°You said it to make me happy.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean it. Grandpa, you look very energetic.¡±

    Old Master Huoughed, a bright smile on his face. Su Qingsang had also brought two other gifts. One was for Huo Mingguang, and the other for Liu Tongjia.

    Li Qianxue picked the gifts. They were not expensive but it was courteous of them.

    It was a coincidence that both Huo Mingguang and Liu Tongjia were at home. Huo Mingguang was fairly busy these days and just had a business dinner the night before. He came backte at night and rosete today.

    Liu Tongjia had an appointment to y some games, but as she was about to leave, her friend called in a rain check.

    She didn¡¯t look happy after having been stood up. When she went downstairs and spotted Su Qingsang, she frowned, her face turning grim.

    Huo Mingguang didn¡¯t react in any particr way. When Su Qingsang saw them, she got up immediately.

    ¡°Dad, aunt.¡±

    The greetings were awkward. It was as if Liu Tongjia was Huo Jinyao¡¯s step-mother.

    Liu Tongjia used to be fine being addressed as such, but now she felt something off about being greeted that way.

    ¡°Dad, I returned to Lin City a few days ago. This is the present my mom and grandpa prepared for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Huo Mingguang took the gift from Su Qingsang but didn¡¯t open it.

    Su Qingsang handed the other gift box to Liu Tongjia. ¡°Aunt, this is the gift my mom bought for you.¡±

    Liu Tongjia nced at the delicately decorated box and turned her face away, ignoring Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang felt somewhat flustered as she pushed the gift box closer to Liu Tongjia.

    Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t respond. Huo Mingguang looked at her, his eyes disapproving.

    Liu Tongjia reached out her hand and took the box. The cook Ms. Zhou was there serving them fruits and tea.

    ¡°Ms. Zhou, please take this.¡±

    Liu Tongjia took the box and handed the gift to Ms. Zhou right in front of Su Qingsang.

    Ms. Zhou paused, knowing it was the gift that Ms. Su had given to Lady Liu.

    It hadn¡¯t urred to Su Qingsang that Liu Tongjia would be so rude. She was not overly shocked, but she was unhappy to see the gift she prepared for Liu Tongjia being given to someone else right in front of her.

    Old Master Huo furrowed his brow. He looked at his daughter-inw with discontent.

    ¡°Tongjia.¡± Huo Mingguang, seeing the dissatisfaction in his father¡¯s eyes, touched Liu Tongjia¡¯s arm.

    Liu Tongjia raised her eyebrow. She looked unperturbed. ¡°What? I can¡¯t do as I wish? Since she gave it to me, and it belongs to me. Do I not have the right to dispose of my things as I see fit?¡±

    Her reasoning couldn¡¯t be faulted and nobody objected. Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t hurt by her words but she felt slightly ufortable.

    The people who were present were all her seniors. She chose to look down at her fingers, saying nothing.

    Old Master Huo¡¯s forehead knitted into a perplexed frown. Huo Mingguang also showed his disagreement on his face.

    Liu Tongjia insisted on giving the gift box to Ms. Zhou. ¡°Ms. Zhou has been working for our family for many years. She is excellent at cooking and very hardworking. Am I crossing a line to give a present to her?¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s question went unanswered. Giving Ms. Zhou a gift was not an issue, but she could have given the gift privately.

    ¡°Tongjia...¡±

    Old Master Huo¡¯s face was drawn, his unhappiness visible to all.

    Liu Tongjia rose as Huo Mingguang was about to say something more. She pressed the box into Ms. Zhou¡¯s hands.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have I said something wrong? When did I lose the right to dispose of the gifts given by junior? Am I not in charge of running this household?¡±

    Nobody spoke. Even Old Master Huo kept silent now.

    Ever since his wife¡¯s passing, in the intervening years, Liu Tongjia had done well in handling their home affairs. Old Master Huo had to give her that.

    The Huo Family was well ordered under her management and she was a supportive wife to Huo Mingguang.

    The reason Huo Mingguang was able to devote all his time and energy to his business and the expansion of Tianyu Group into the behemoth it currently was had beenrgely due to Liu Tongjia.

    Old Master Huo held his tongue. He looked at Su Qingsang guiltily.

    Ms. Zhou stood there with the box in her hands. She didn¡¯t what to do with it.

    Seeing her dilemma, Su Qingsang smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Zhou, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a present for you, so please take it.¡±

    Ms. Zhou smiled awkwardly. Unwilling to get involved in the conflict between them, she bowed and left.

    Liu Tongjia sat across Su Qingsang, looking at her with cold eyes.

    ¡°It looks like I will soon have no position in this family. I need to get other people¡¯s approval even when gifting someone something. It¡¯s so...¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but her meaning was clear.

    ¡°Tongjia,¡± Huo Mingguang pulled Liu Tongjia¡¯s sleeve, signaling her to stop.

    Liu Tongjia looked upset but kept her mouth shut.

    In the aftermath of the outburst, the atmosphere in the living room grew strained.

    Old Master Huo looked at Su Qingsang feeling remorse. Qingsang was a good girl, but she had married Huo Jinyao who was disliked by Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°Right. Qingsang, Jade has very been noisy these days,¡± Old Master Huo said, changing the subject.

    Su Qingsang stood up. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll go check it.¡±

    ¡°Let mee with you.¡±

    Old Master Huo was unwilling to stay here with Liu Tongjia. Over the past few years, he understood the reasons behind Liu Tongjia¡¯s actions. However, it was one thing to understand it and another to ept it.

    On the other side of the door the parrot was squawking. It truly was making a racket.

    Seeing Su Qingsang and Old Master Huo stepping out of the doorway, the parrot stopped squawking and looked away.

    Old Master Huo looked at the bird. At times it was so noisy, and other times it acted so indifferently.

    ¡°It is really funny that the bird behaves like this.¡±

    Old Master Huo was relieved when he saw that Su Qingsang seemed unaffected by what had happened earlier.

    ¡°Qingsang, Jinyao¡¯s mom was not always like this, not in the old days.¡±

    In the old days? It was the first time Su Qingsang had heard a Huo family member talking about the past.

    She looked at Old Master Huo, a little bit nervous.

    ¡°Grandpa? So, you mean in the past?¡±

 Chapter 535 - He Knew How to Calculate

    <h4>Chapter 535: He Knew How to Calcte</h4>

    Old Master Huo closed his eyes. Yes, the old days.

    When Liu Tongjia had just married into the Huo family, all of them couldn¡¯t have been more satisfied with her.

    Both himself and his wife had truly liked their daughter-inw. Liu Tongjia was tasteful, vision, and had many other graces besides.

    She was generous, and easy-going. She was good at making her way in the world and dealing with people.

    Huo Mingliang had then married Nian Chunya, who came from a less prestigious background than the Huo Family. Coming from humble roots, Nian Chunya frequently madeparisons, was verypetitive, butcked wisdom.

    Nian Chunya¡¯sck of insight was responsible for the ws in the personalities of Huo Yifan, Huo Yiyang, and Huo Manzi.

    In contrast, Liu Tongjia deserved to be addressed as thedy of the Huo Family.

    Liu Tongjia was capable of handling any situation, from all kinds of family trouble to dealing with rtives.

    She was perfect at managing with her rtionships with Nian Chunya, and her sister-inw Huo Mingmei

    ¡°Um.¡± Su Qingsang knew as much. Taking a look at Old Master Huo, she said, ¡°Then, she...¡±

    She stopped in the middle of the sentence when she saw Old Master Huo¡¯s face turn grave.

    Intuitively, Su Qingsang figured that what had happened was no good thing. She stopped asking about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all over now.¡± Old Master Huo patted Su Qingsang¡¯s hands. ¡°Qingsang, in this world, there are always going to be people who will sumb to obsessive tendencies. When she is obsessing, she must see everything in ck or white. She isn¡¯t going to attack you. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I know Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not angry. I am fine with it.¡±

    Su Qingsang was curious about what had happened. However, seeing the whole Huo Family had kept their silence on the issue, she felt it inappropriate to ask.

    ¡°Anyway, Jinyao¡¯s mom has her burdens. You are young. Don¡¯t trouble yourself over her.¡±

    ¡°Certainly Grandpa. I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I know. You are a good kid.¡±

    How he wished his wife were alive right now. If she could see her grandson had such a lovely wife, she would have been ted.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t press the subject for Huo Jinyao¡¯s sake. If anyone were to feel bothered, it would be him.

    If Huo Jinyao himself wasn¡¯t bothered by his mom, what right did she have to criticize Liu Tongjia?

    She really wanted to know what had happened in the past to make Liu Tongjia dislike Huo Jinyao so much.

    Still she didn¡¯t want to recklessly seek out the truth. If possible she hoped that Huo Jinyao would tell her unprompted about what had happened, at a time they fully trusted each other. She wished their rtionship would be so intimate as to bepletely transparent.

    ...

    Currently, Huo Jinyao was seated in the office with a troubled look on his face. He hadn¡¯t expected the person who paid off Qiao Hong to be so patient.

    It had been for days since that incident had taken ce. Qiao Hong had not been contacted by that person, nor been paid the bnce.

    Was it really an ident? Why wasn¡¯t he convinced of it at all?

    Yang Wenchang remained in front of Huo Jinyao¡¯s desk, silent. He felt he was to me for things having gone so far.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, it¡¯s my fault for failing to supervise them. I will keep a closer eye on them.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to send more people.¡± Huo Jinyao waved his hand. The problem was not Qiao Hong, but rather who it was that had contacted Qiao Hong.

    If he or she was the same person who had set up Su Qingsang, she might not necessarily have been in contact with Qiao Hong.

    ¡°Right now, what you need to do is put a pin in that. Just make sure someone else is monitoring it. You don¡¯t need to watch it develop in person every day.¡±

    ¡°But there is another issue that needs remedying immediately.¡±

    Yang Wenchang knew what Huo Jinyao was referring to before he said it. ¡°Do you mean the situation with Mrs. Huo?¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded and exined his ns to Yang Wenchang.

    Yang Wenchang nodded again. ¡°Mr. Huo, you are brilliant.¡±

    Really? Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t think of it as brilliance. He was simply good at sussing out what was others were thinking.

    ¡°Remember, you need to do it on your own. Do not involve anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And,¡± Huo Jinyao thought of what had happened recently, and he looked serious. ¡°Let¡¯s keep this just between us. Don¡¯t speak of it to others.¡±

    Yang Wenchen understood immediately. ¡°Sure, Mr. Huo. I know what to do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±

    Huo Jinyao waved his hands, dismissing Yang Wenchang, who left the office with his arms around all the documents signed by Huo Jinyao.

    The moment he left Huo Jinyao¡¯s office, he encountered Ding Qing who was likewise holding an armful of documents.

    ¡°Mr. Yang, it looks like you have new tasks?¡±

    Ding Qing smiled at Yang Wenchang.

    Yang Wenchang nodded. ¡°Yes, I do. I am about to get started on them now.¡±

    ¡°You could tell me what you¡¯re up to? Maybe I could help.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Yang Wenchang looked at Ding Qing as he thought about what Huo Jinyao had just said.

    Although Ding Qing seemed to be trustworthy at the moment, he couldn¡¯t give her hisplete trust. Mr. Huo even couldn¡¯t trust his family.

    ¡°Do you have doubts as to mypetency? If so, I¡¯m hurt.¡±

    ¡°You think too much.¡± Yang Wenchang shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor task. I think I can handle it.¡±

    Ding Qing stood there and made no move to leave. Yang Wenchang added, ¡°Mr. Huo has asked me to keep a close eye on Qiao Hong. I am thinking someone will contact Qiao Hong soon. I have to go.¡±

    ¡°You should hurry up.¡± Ding Qing advised Yang Wenchang sincerely. ¡± Qiao Hong got two million from Mr. Huo. If he takes his girlfriend abroad, there¡¯s no way for us to locate him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I told Mr. Huo.¡± Yang Wenchang nodded. He seemed to pay heed to Ding Qing¡¯s warning. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave now,¡± he said.

    ¡°Take care, Mr. Yang.¡±

    Yang Wenchang disappeared behind the elevator doors. Ding Qing bit her lips, a brilliant smile on her face.

    ¡°Keep an eye on Qiao Hong?¡±

    She wondered what Yang Wenchang would find out from his surveince.

    Ding Qing found it interesting, as she thought over it again.

    ...

    Lin Gang had been feeling very satisfied recently. His wife was giving birth in the hospital, and all the staff was attending to them carefully.

    Not only that, someone had given him a fortune, only asking that he persist in making sure Su Qingsang suffered.

    It couldn¡¯t be more simple for him. Even Li Hong had abandoned her conscience and surrendered in the face of wealth.

    Thinking of a future where he would live in a vi and drive a luxury car, Lin Gang felt he might wake upughing from this sweet dream.

    He even looked at Li Hong differently, more pleased than before. After all, if she hadn¡¯t changed her testimony, he could not have gained such a fortune?

    He was so happy, walking at a brisk pace. When he was well off, no one would dare to look down on him.

    He was overwhelmed with self-congrattion, almost walking with his nose pointed at the sky.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A delicate moan made him look down. His eyes brightened when he saw who it was in front of him.

    ¡°Are you...¡±

    ¡°Wow. Is that Lin Gang? I used to be your ssmate. Do you remember me?¡±

    The woman before him raised her eyebrow, looking at Lin Gang, a mixture of jealousy and flirtation in her eyes.

    ¡°You! Are you Wen Fei?¡± Looking at her expensive outfit, Lin Gang¡¯s eyes widened. He nced up and down taking her in, his eyes as intense as X-rays.

    The diamond she wore on her chest looked genuine, and that watch around her wrist looked expensive.

    Why hadn¡¯t he known that his ssmate had be so sessful since thest time they had seen each other, all those years ago?

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Looking Lin Gang over herself, Wen Fei added, ¡°My old ssmate, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. You look great!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡±

    Lin Gang, the man who had acted so arrogantly in front of Su Qingsang, who had maintained a bossy, domineering demeanor around others in the hospital, was giggling.

    Wen Fei was the famous beauty of their ss, back in his schoolboy days. She was considered the most beautiful girl in the ss. Lin Gang used to admire Wen Fei so much, that he didn¡¯t dare to so much as look at her.

    Who knew that the most beautiful girl would remember him? It made him feel like he was in heaven.

    ¡°My old friend, it¡¯s must be fate that we¡¯ve met each other. Why don¡¯t we have dinner together?¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± After Wen Fei¡¯s invitation, Lin Gang almost forgot that he had left the hospital in order to go home and buy dinner for Li Hong.

    ¡°Great, let¡¯s go.¡± Wen Fei took Lin Gang to the restaurant of a five-star hotel nearby.

    Lin Gang was used to scamming others and had some contacts who were rich people. However, it was his first being in a ce like this.

    He felt so nervous that he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Old ssmate, look at you. Don¡¯t be so reserved. This hotel belongs to me now.¡±

    ¡°You? It¡¯s yours?¡± Lin Gang was taken back at her words.

    ¡°Yes. Surprised right? Come on.¡±

    Lin Gang didn¡¯t believe her at first, but when he came into through the door with Wen Fei, the servers on both sides bowed to Wen Fei and greeted her as ¡®President Wen¡¯.

    Lin Gang was a little bit shocked by their deference, following closely at Wen Fei¡¯s heels, not daring to look around.

    He didn¡¯t rx until they went into a private room.

    Wen Fei seemed not to notice his nervousness. She called the waiters to serve tea for Lin Gang and then asked them to prepare for the meal.

    She forwent looking over the menu and asked them to serve the most popr and most expensive dishes.

    ¡°My friend, this Australian lobster was shipped by air and arrived this morning. It¡¯s pretty fresh. I hope you don¡¯t dislike it.¡± Wen Fei said politely. All the same, her casual tone shocked Lin Gang.

    ¡°How?¡±

    An Australian lobster? He¡¯d only seen it on TV and never chanced to see it in real life before.

    ¡°And a Chateau Lafite, 1982.¡± Speaking of the wine, Wen Fei looked slightly embarrassed. ¡°My friend, I am so sorry. Actually, Chateau Lafite is just well-known. In Europe, there are many winebels that produce better wine than this. But Chinese people just like Lafite because of its fame. So please ept it.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Again, Lin Gang was left feeling wrong-footed.

    An Australian lobster, Chateau Lafite 1982, and top-quality French foie grass.

    Those dishes and ingredients, of which Lin Gang had only ever heard spoken of and never seen before, were now being served at the table.

    Wen Fei held the knife and fork elegantly in her hands like a well-borndy. She taught Lin Gang how to use them.

    She didn¡¯t show any disrespect at all. At the very beginning, Lin Gang had felt awkward, but after two sses of wine, he gradually opened up about himself.

    He observed that Wen Fei didn¡¯t look down on him but treated him gently. She taught him patiently how to use a knife and fork, how to taste wine, and how to eat the Australian lobster. Lin Gang¡¯s eyes were animated.

    ¡°Wen Fei, I didn¡¯t think that you would be so sessful.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you feel surprised?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. I remember when we were in school, your family was just average.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s families were about the same back then. Compared to what she had right now, her family was merely ordinary.

    ¡°Yes, it didn¡¯t ur to me.¡±

    Wen Fei raised her ss in front of her, slightly shaking the ss. It looked like that moment of conversation had made her pensive.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ms. Wen, you are so well off now. Why are you unhappy?¡±

    Looking at Lin Gang¡¯s face that turned red from the wine, Wen Fei sighed and lost the confident look on her face. She appeared sad and upset.

    Lin Gang drank more wine and had now be somewhat tipsy. He was no longer nervous and even changed his manner of addressing Wen Fei.

    ¡°Babe, if you have any trouble, please let me know. I¡¯ll try my best to help you. I promise to help you. However, my ability to help is limited, and I may not be very useful based on my circumstances. You may even look down on me.¡±

    ¡°My old friend, what are you talking about? On what grounds do I have to look down on others?¡±

    ¡°Why should you not be entitled to look down on others, with your wealth? In my opinion, you have the right to look down on other people. Wen, what do you mean? Babe?¡±

    Wen Fei put down her ss, sighing. ¡°Since we were ssmates, I won¡¯t hide this from you. I¡¯ll be frank with you. Now, I really want to get advice from others.¡±

    ¡°I am listening.¡± To show he really was listening to her, he shook his head and patted his face to sober up.

    Wen Fei heaved a deep sigh before beginning to tell her story.

    It turned out that the hotel that she said belonged to her had been her husband¡¯s. The reason her husband had given her this hotel? It waspensation.

    She had met her husband by chance. When they first met, she thought he was poor butter found out that he was a rich man.

    Although they were from different social strata, her husband had been good to her. She became thedy of a rich and powerful family and everyone envied her.

    However, the only problem was that, although they had been married for many years, they had not had any children. Her mother-inw used to press her about it. Later after seeing her remain barren for many years, her mother-inw began to spite her.

    She tolerated all of it because she couldn¡¯t have a child. Her husband was really kind. He treated her well and fought with his mom over her.

    However, it hadn¡¯t urred to her that on that very year, on their 10th year anniversary, they would learn that her husband had Azoospermia.

    In other words, the reason they were unable to conceive had not been any fault of hers. It had been her husband¡¯s infertility.

    She was heartbroken after finding out the truth. Although she desperately wanted to have a child of her own, she gradually epted her fate. She believed she could live without having kids.

    She and her husband were very close, and they had been very happy together. Yet her mother-inw, finding out that Wen Fei¡¯s husband was barren, hade up with a horrible idea.

    Her mother-inw asked her to have a child with her husband¡¯s younger brother.

    How could Wen Fei agree to such a ridiculous thing? She adamantly refused it. No matter what approach her mother-inw took with her, either in reward or in penalization, she remained opposed to it.

    Wen Fei¡¯s behavior infuriated her mother-inw. Her mother-inw then told her son to divorce Wen Fei.

    Her husband felt sorry for her, but he felt incapable or resist his mother¡¯s oppression as it was true that he was barren. Finally, he divorced her and gave this hotel to her aspensation.

    Her husband said he wasted her valuable youth for ten years. He wanted topensate her by giving her this hotel. He wished that she would find a man who was able to have kids with her and treat her well. He also wished her happiness.

    Wen Fei had another drink of wine.

    ¡°Look at me now. Do you think I look happy? My husband is gone, and I¡¯ve got no kids.¡±

    ¡°My husband wanted me to find another man. But he was so good to me. How could I find anyone better than him?¡±

    With more drinks, Wen Fei cried. ¡°Why? Why am I so miserable? Why don¡¯t I have a kid of my own? If I had a kid, if my husband had not been infertile, I could have been so happy.¡±

    Lin Gang was drunk now. He listened to Wen Fei¡¯s words with reddened eyes. He never expected that she would have such a tragic story.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I think maybe it¡¯s fate. Not to mention, you still have this hotel.¡±

    Such a grand hotel! Wen Fei¡¯s husband had really been generous. Lin Gang tried to control his envy in his tone.

    Wen Fei raised her head. The tears stained her delicate makeup, leaving tracks etched onto her beautiful face.

    ¡°What¡¯s good about this hotel? I have no husband and no kids. Now I am still young so my life is not bad. But when I am old, there will be no one by my side if I get sick. I feel so miserable, it¡¯s as if my heart is in an ice cer.¡±

    Lin Gang had been about to grab a tissue to wipe away her tears. His hands stopped in the air when hearing her words.

    Looking at Wen Fei¡¯s young and beautiful face, Lin Gang thought of the torch he had once carried for her.

    More importantly, a bold and crazy idea hade to him.

    Wen Fei¡¯s husband was barren, but he was not. Her husband had been good to her and took care of her, which was not a hard thing to do.

    If he could do that, did it mean he could have a share in this hotel?

    At the thought of this, Lin Gang¡¯s face flushed. He was very excited.

    Wen Fei gradually calmed down, drying her tears as she looked at Lin Gang, saying, ¡°Look at me. We should be celebrating our reunion, but I brought up frustrating things that have dampened our spirits. By the way, you are my age. You yourself must be married with kids, right?¡±

    Lin Gang looked at Wen Fei whose eyes remained moist after she had cried. He was unable to control his crazy impulse right then.

    ¡°Well, I am married. But...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? My old friend, if you are having any difficulties, please let me know. I promise I will make every effort to help you.¡±

    ¡°Regarding marriage, that is my misfortune. My wife and I had been married for many years. She was finally pregnant this year but was hit by a carst month. Two lives, gone. I feel so terrible, I, I...¡±

    Lin Gang couldn¡¯t make up better lies, but it hadn¡¯t affected his acting. He lowered his head as he pretended to cry.

    Wen Fei looked at him in sympathy. ¡°I hadn¡¯t known that. My old friend, we have such a lot inmon now.¡±

    When speaking, she gave tissues to Lin Gang to dry his tears. Seeing him being upset, she patted his hand.

    ¡°I pray the deceased will rest in peace. You should take care of yourself.¡±

    Staring at the hand on his hand, the calction in Lin Gang¡¯s eyes was obvious. He hid his thinking, pretending to wipe at his tears.

    ¡°Wen Fei, now we are both in the same situation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we should hang out more and chat. I am quite free nowadays. If you have time, pleasee to this hotel and find me. The Presidential Suite is my room. As long as I am here, you cane over at any time.¡±

    Wen Fei¡¯s words had Lin Gang barking up the wrong tree. Lin Gang¡¯s wide eyes fixed on Wen Fei, who was far more gorgeous than his wife.

    ¡°Maybe it is possible,¡± Lin Gang thought. Under the influence of alcohol and the beauty seated in front of him, he was getting more and more excited. He couldn¡¯t help but drink more wine.

    As to Li Hong who was waiting for him to bring her dinner, he had pushed her far from his mind.

    ...

    Su Qingsang had checked Weibo that night. It was just as Huo Jinyao had told her it would be.

    The topic¡¯s poprity was decreasing. Though the subject still continued to trend, thements and reposts were reduced in number from the previous day.

    It looked like as long as the topic lost its poprity, that things would not be too hard to cope with.

    People like Lin Gang and Li Hong, even given their despicable scheme to scam people using Li Hong¡¯s pregnancy, wouldn¡¯t have any brilliant ns.

    Maybe they had done it for the money. She didn¡¯t want to look down on Lin Gang, but his nature was apparent from his behavior yesterday.

    He would have agreed toe to a settlement, but for his fear that people might realize he had done it for the money.

    ¡°Are you watching Weibo right now?¡±

    Huo Jinyao was fresh out of the bathroom and had noticed the familiar app interface on Su Qingsang¡¯s phone.

    He took the phone from Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t look at it. It will ruin your mood.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a heart made of steel right now. I won¡¯t get hurt just from looking at those posts.¡±

    ¡°Steel?¡± Huo Jinyao raised his eyebrows, his hand on Su Qingsang¡¯s chest. ¡°Let me see. Well, why is it so soft then? Isn¡¯t it soft? It¡¯s not made of steel.¡±

    ¡°Stop it.¡±

    Su Qingsang tried to pull his hand away, but Huo Jinyao put both hands on her chest. He lowered his head to kiss Su Qingsang¡¯s lips.

    His lips were soft and warm, they tasted slightly minty from the toothpaste he had used to brush his teeth.

    Su Qingsang was overwhelmed by his kiss. She had hardly been in the mood due to the things that happened recently. In spite of herself, his kiss kindled a me in her heart.

    She held his shoulders with his hands, her soft body pressed against his hard muscles.

    All the annoyances disappeared in his sweetness.

    Even if nothing seemed too promising now, she chose to believe his assurances that the situation with Lin Gang would be over in three days.

    She got some rest over the next two days. She read books, and listened to music, ignoring what was going on outside.

    In the evenings, she learned new dishes with Ms. Yu and tried new food. Her nights were upied by Huo Jinyao.

    Three days went by quickly.

 Chapter 536 - How Did You Do That

    <h4>Chapter 536: How Did You Do That</h4>

    In fact, it had taken him only three days.

    Many people talked about the matter and paid a lot of attention to it in those three days.

    Fewer and fewer people reposted it and leftments now, but still, some reporters went to the hospital to interview the relevant people involved and dig out the sequel of the story.

    Some people came to the gynecology and obstetrics department to see Su Qingsang. They wanted to know what kind of doctor could be so awful.

    Unfortunately, Su Qingsang had been on a vacation before this. They couldn¡¯t see her, so some people posted on Weibo that the hospital had already fired Su Qingsang.

    But soon, some people disproved that im. After all, Su Qingsang¡¯s picture was still hanging on the wall in the hospital. She had clearly not been fired.

    What had happened at the hospital was no longer big news, but there were still people paying attention to it. The problem wasn¡¯t solved yet.

    Lin Gang never changed his words. However, strangely enough, he started to reject interviews and refused to show his face in front of cameras.

    As he wasn¡¯t willing to face the media, the reporters from two tabloids started to doubt his ims.

    They kept asking him what exactly happened. Unlike before, he no longer sounded affirmative.

    The story which had seemed crystal clear before suddenly seemed to take a twist.

    Li Hong wasn¡¯t expecting her husband to act like an amnesia patient. She felt that something was wrong because her husband had suddenly started acting in an unusual manner for the past few days.

    She couldn¡¯t ask him what happened in front of the reporters, so after they left, she started asking him plenty of questions.

    Lin Gang was in no mood to answer her questions. He turned and walked straight away.

    Someone witnessed that. It was a young reporter from a live broadcast tform. He immediately asked Lin Gang for an interview and offered to help him.

    Lin Gang didn¡¯t ept the interview but told the man to wait until tomorrow. Therefore, the reporter only interviewed Li Hong.

    As always, Li Hongined tearfully about what had happened in front of the camera. The reporter didn¡¯t release the clip of the interview immediately but decided to wait until he got the interview of Lin Gang.

    The reporter simply believed that having the couple crying in front of the camera together would deliver a better effect than the woman crying alone.

    To his surprise, the words that Lin Gang had spoken in previous interviews rang untrue during this interview.

    When he was asked to describe in detail how Su Qingsang had insulted the patient that day, he failed to give any urate answers.

    The information he provided, atst, turned out to be inconsistent with Li Hong¡¯s words. After hearing what he said, the reporter suddenly realized that something wasn¡¯t right.

    That night, the reporter visited Li Hong in the hospital while both her husband and she were in the ward.

    The reporter talked to Li Hong about what her husband had said and then asked her what exactly happened.

    He asked Li Hong why the two of them described what had happened in different ways.

    Li Hong never thought that her husband would be clueless enough to still change his words after they had agreed upon what to say.

    Sheined about it without realizing that the reporter was still there, and her words began to infuriate her husband.

    Lin Gang started a nasty fight with his wife.

    The reporter filmed the whole process, as the couple quarreled more and more intensely. In the end, Li Hong let the cat out of the bag with anger.

    ¡°You were the one who told me to frame Doctor Su. You said that by using her of insulting me, we¡¯d get a big sum of money aspensation. Why are you showing me such an attitude now?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean I told you to frame Doctor Su? Didn¡¯t you want the money too? If you weren¡¯t so greedy, why did you try to fake car idents? If you hadn¡¯t done that, would you have gotten into a real ident?¡±

    ¡°Why did I do that? It was you who told me to do that, didn¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t only ask me to fake car idents, but also asked me to frame Doctor Su. Isn¡¯t that true?¡±

    Li Hong was infuriated. She never thought that Lin Gang would push the me to her. ¡°You made me lie for money. If it wasn¡¯t for you, would I have ever made you do something so ungrateful?¡±

    Doctor Su was the one who had saved her life, after all.

    ¡°Did you do that because I told you to? Are you going to do whatever I say? Fine. Now, I am telling you to kill yourself. I want you dead now.¡±

    Lin Gang was extremely enraged. He gave Li Hong a hard p right on the face after saying that, even though she was still recovering from her cesarean.

    The reporter, who was still in the ward, widened his eyes in shock. As he watched a potential breaking news story unfolding in front of him, his mouth opened wide.

    He was not just an ordinary reporter. He had arge number of fans on his live broadcast tform.

    He had been live broadcasting everything that was happening since he came into the ward, including the interviews of Li Hong and Lin Gang, the two of them fighting each other, and that tight p from Lin Gang.

    Things became very clear now.

    The two of them had shamelessly framed Su Qingsang for money.

    Li Hong was still weak. Suffering a few ps, shey on the bed with her face ghastly pale. But still, she never stopped using her husband and ming him for everything.

    Lin Gangpletely forgot that there was a reporter in the ward. All he was thinking about was venting his anger.

    The reporter hurriedly called the doctor. He was worried that Li Hong might be very weak. Nevertheless, the camera on his phone was still on the whole time.

    It turned out that Lin Gang had falsely used the doctor. It was shocking to the reporter that he even used violence against his wife.

    All the people who had reposted the original Weibo post regretted being fooled by Lin Gang, after watching the live broadcast.

    Soon, some of the drivers who had been scammed by Li Hong and Lin Gang started to tell their stories online. They said that Lin Gang and Li Hong were professional car-ident scammers. They had made use of Li Hong¡¯s pregnancy and threatened the car owners for money.

    Quite a lot of car owners proved that story. They pointed out how shameless Lin Gang was and how awful he could be just to get money.

    After watching the live broadcast and the posts released by those car owners, no one believed in another word Lin Gang said.

    His usation was, of course, no longer effective. He ironically proved Su Qingsang¡¯s innocence himself.

    The ount that had a huge number of followers on Weibo, which had initially released this news about Lin Gang¡¯s usation, suddenly fell silent. Then, the original post was deleted.

    Many others then deleted the posts they had made about the incident.

    As the original post was no longer online, the ones who had reposted it deleted their posts as well.

    Soon after, the doctor-patient rtionship became a hot topic again. Many patients questioned themselves, asking if they had been too strict on their doctors.

    Some even said that people like Li Hong and Lin Gang didn¡¯t deserve to be saved, that they should die.

    They would never be grateful for the people who saved their lives. So, why should anyone try and save them?

    Another hot topic soon emerged in the hot search list of Rong City¡ª¡±The Most Beautiful Doctor I¡¯ve Seen.¡±

    Many peopleplimented their doctors¡¯ appearance under that topic. Some even mentioned Su Qingsang.

    Some of Su Qingsang¡¯s patients shared their experiences of being treated by Su Qingsang, testifying that her demeanor was very warm and friendly.

    Manypliments like that were suddenly emerging online, even though they hadn¡¯t appeared while Su Qingsang was in trouble.

    But anyhow, Su Qingsang¡¯s crisis was over.

    The third afternoon following the live broadcast, all Weibo posts that contained bad words about Su Qingsang and other doctors finally disappeared.

    The only posts that were left to be seen were purelypliments about doctors. People said that doctors were doing such a difficult job, that they cured people, saved lives, but still had to suffer unfair usations sometimes.

    Atst, the central hospital made an official post, saying that they would keep helping patients as they had vowed to, and that they would give Su Qingsang a special mention for her contributions. They also invited the society to supervise the work of doctors and promised that they would do a better job in the future.

    That sounded very subtly bureaucratic, but most people didn¡¯t care. Many even gave it a thumbs up.

    Within a couple of days, things had changed drastically. Su Qingsang was shocked.

    She had been paying closer attention to what was happening ever since the live broadcast.

    After all, it was the third day and she had nothing much to do. She wanted very much to know what exactly had happened.

    She understood that Lin Gang was the key yer in the whole problem, but never thought that he would suddenly change his attitude within such a short time.

    ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    She knew it would happen sooner orter, but wasn¡¯t expecting it to happen so quickly.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Jinyao, as she believed that he had done something about it.

    ¡°Just eat.¡±

    Huo Jinyao hade home early today to witness the incident that he had expected to happen.

    Su Qingsang raised her head and looked at him with a confused look in her eyes. ¡°What have you done?¡±

    ¡°Just eat. I¡¯ll tell you about itter.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice sounded warm. He wasn¡¯t surprised to see that the problem was solved so easily.

    People like Lin Gang wanted nothing but money.

    He would sell his wife as long as he was offered a price that was tempting enough. Of course, he would also give the truth in exchange for money.

    However, Huo Jinyao or anyone else who worked for him couldn¡¯t be the one to offer him money. That way, Lin Gang could always change his attitude again afterward and im that he had lied for money. If that happened, Huo Jinyao wouldn¡¯t be able to help Su Qingsang anymore. On the contrary, he would put her into more trouble.

    Since Lin Gang loved money so much, Huo Jinyao sent someone rich to talk to him instead.

    Wen Fei was someone who imed that she owned a hotel. She showed up at Lin Gang¡¯s doorstep under Huo Jinyao¡¯s arrangement.

    It took Huo Jinyao merely half a day to dig out Lin Gang¡¯s background with all the details.

    He found out where the man had attended school and what he did for a living. He found out everything about him.

    Lin Gang didn¡¯t go to college. He was running a small store near his home.

    The business was not bad for the first few years. Sadly, in the past few years, more and more people preferred to shop in supermarkets instead of small stores. Online shopping had grown more and more popr too.

    Thus, Lin Gang¡¯s business had been going downhill. That worsened his anger and lust for money.

    Since the business was going down, he decided to force his wife to fake car idents for money.

    Some men often came to his store to y cards with him. None of them had a decent upation.

    Lin Gang teamed up with those men to execute the scam. Every time Li Hong faked a car ident, they would show up to threaten the driver.

    If the drivers were fierce, the men either took advantage of their numbers to threaten them or let Li Hong y the role of a poor pregnantdy to arouse sympathy. For the gentler drivers, the men ckmailed them using expletives.

    They had been doing that for the past two years. However, Li Hong finally had a real ident. Of course, Lin Gang intended to get as much money out of it as possible.

    After the ident, someone paid him and asked him to use Su Qingsang in the hospital. By doing that, the person said that he could get money from Su Qingsang also. How would he ever say no to something as wonderful as that?

    Li Hong wasn¡¯t willing to do that at first. She wasn¡¯t as heartless as her husband was. But in the end, she agreed to do it under Lin Gang¡¯s threat and temptation.

    Someone had offered Lin Gang hundreds of thousands to make him tell a lie. But soon, Wen Fei showed up and imed to own a hotel. How much more could that be worth?

    Yesterday, Lin Gang had some fancy, new experiences with Wen Fei. In the end, she invited him into the presidential suite.

    His brain almost stopped working at that moment. Wen Fei emphasized that she had no children. That information thrilled Lin Gang.

    Wen Fei¡¯s husband was impotent, but he wasn¡¯t.

    His problem was that his wife had a daughter, and she couldn¡¯t have another child in the future because her uterus had been removed.

    Looking at the young and pretty Wen Fei, and thinking about the old and infertile Li Hong, Lin Gang was very sure about whichdy he wanted to choose.

    Any man whose brain wasn¡¯t damaged would have the same answer.

    Lin Gang made the decision very quickly. However, he didn¡¯t intend to give the money back to the person who had initially paid him to use Su Qingsang.

    That person had asked him to frame Su Qingsang, and he had done that already. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person break his promise.

    However, meeting Wen Fei was a surprise. He had spent only two days together with her, but he strongly felt that she would be the right one to share his life with.

    Wen Fei was gentle, pretty, thoughtful, and most importantly, rich.

    Inparison to the hotel, the hundreds of thousands that the other person had given him could barely be called money.

    Lin Gang made up his mind. He nned to win Wen Fei¡¯s heart. He even started to dream about his life together with her.

    Considering the circumstances, he, of course, didn¡¯t want his face to show up online.

    For that reason, he stopped talking about what had happened and started to avoid reporters. He didn¡¯t have the courage to talk face to face with any reporters again.

    More importantly, he, the man who was about to own a hotel, didn¡¯t care about thepensation money anymore.

    All he thought about was living a life together with Wen Fei and being an owner of the hotel with her.

    Huo Jinyao knew exactly how to find out the weaknesses of people like Lin Gang.

    Lin Gang developed an inted ego, maybe because he was able to frame Su Qingsang very easily. He believed that luck had finally reached him.

    It never urred to him that the whole thing might be a trap, set up for him exclusively.

    Wen Fei¡¯s existence made him dislike his wife more and more.

    He told Wen Fei that his wife was dead. That was exactly what he wished was true.

    He believed that a perfect new life was waiting for him, so he was displeased by the very existence of Li Hong, his current wife.

    Some people got easily carried away by the appeal of money. Lin Gang was one of them.

    As Wen Fei had intentionally given him some hints, he was increasingly sure that he would have a future with her.

    He believed that he would show up in a five-star hotel every day, and that people would call him ¡°Boss.¡± A prettydy would be keeping himpany, and he would have a son to continue his family line.

    He was drowning deep in that beautiful dream and wasn¡¯t thinking about how unreasonable it seemed.

    It could have been the dream of being rich that he had had when he was a boy or the way he desired Wen Fei that made him ignore all the unreasonable facts. Not for a moment did he wonder why Wen Fei would want to be with someone like him.

    ¡°Just like that?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes popped, as she looked at Huo Jinyao with surprise. She couldn¡¯t believe the problem was solved so easily.

    ¡°What else do you think I¡¯ve done?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s... How did he believe her so easily?¡± Su Qingsang found it ridiculous.

    Lin Gang seemed so fierce. How did he trust Wen Fei so easily?

 Chapter 537 - Does She Feel Guilty?

    <h4>Chapter 537: Does She Feel Guilty?</h4>

    Su Qingsang found that the problem had been solved too easily.

    ¡°It was easy because that wasn¡¯t just some random woman. She was his high school lover, the prettiest girl in his ss.¡±

    Huo Jinyao knew that Lin Gang didn¡¯t trust people too easily, so he decided to find the person he would trust the most.

    ¡°How do you know that Wen Fei was the prettiest girl in his ss?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang, blinked his eyes, and turned up the corners of his lips slightly. His eyes twinkled like the stars.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you kiss me.¡±

    Su Qingsang gave him a piercing re. Instead of kissing him, she was thinking about something else.

    ¡°So, you asked Wen Fei to get close to Lin Gang. What if he keeps harassing herter on?¡±

    ¡°I told you that I¡¯ll tell you if you kiss me.¡±

    Su Qingsang rolled her eyes, then leaned toward him and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t satisfied. He held her and kissed her deeply on the lips until she struggled to breathe.

    He could kiss her any time he wanted, and he loved to see her blush.

    The shy and slightly displeasing look in her eyes was especially enchanting. Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t help himself and gave her another kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°Can you tell me now?¡±

    ¡°I deleted the Weibo posts that day because I thought that the matter was notplicated. It turned out that things weren¡¯t as simple as I thought. So after that, I asked Yang Wenchang to do some digging on Lin Gang¡¯s background.¡±

    It didn¡¯t require much time to find out everything about someone like that.

    Huo Jinyao eventually found out that Lin Gang never paid attention to his studies throughout the three years of his high school life, because he had been thinking about Wen Fei all day.

    Wen Fei hadn¡¯t liked him back, though. That information was very helpful for Huo Jinyao.

    His n might have still worked if it was another woman, but definitely not so effectively. After all, she was his teenage lover and she didn¡¯t have children yet.

    A son was exactly what he wanted. Everything was bing perfect for Lin Gang.

    He could be easily tempted under such conditions. All Wen Fei needed to do was to show him ¡®her hotel¡¯ and have dinner with him.

    Wen Fei had made herself sound so helpless and pitiful.

    Lin Gang was so tempted by her beauty that he never realized that Wen Fei had actually been pretending since the very beginning.

    He would rather believe what he saw at face value. He had seen people treat Wen Fei like the big boss before.

    Wen Fei had worn expensive clothing and acted like a real rich woman. How could he have ever thought that she was actually pretending the whole time?

    Sending Wen Fei to do the job and deal with Lin Gang was much easier than sending someone who worked directly for Huo Jinyao.

    Su Qingsang nodded. She looked at Huo Jinyao, her eyes even brighter than before. ¡°You¡¯re amazing,¡± she said.

    Huo Jinyao had found out so many things within such a short period of time, and had even arranged for Wen Fei to show up immediately.

    Most importantly, he had made everything seem very natural, which made Lin Gang believe it without questioning anything. That was quite impressive.

    Huo Jinyao gave a small smile, put an arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s waist, and kissed her cheek once again.

    ¡°Darling, carry on.¡±

    ¡°Carry on?¡±

    ¡°Em, praise me. I love to hear you doing it.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him. Instead of rolling her eyes like she normally would, she put her arms around his neck and looked him in the eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Try.¡± Huo Jinyao rested his hands on her waist and threatened her with his eyes. ¡°Come on.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re so good. You¡¯re the best.¡±

    ¡°Who am I?¡± Huo Jinyao pressed his hands a little harder on her waist. Su Qingsang surely knew that it was his best move. She was afraid that he might tickle her, so she hurriedly begged for mercy and said what he wanted to hear.

    ¡°My husband is the best.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°My husband is the hottest.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    Huo Jinyao leaned slightly toward her. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t even know how to react at that moment.

    ¡°My husband is the most capable person in the world, okay?¡±

    She really ran out of words to praise him. She didn¡¯t know what to say under the current situation even if she did want to praise him.

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes slightly. Thinking about what she had said, he believed that it was true.

    ¡°Darling, do you think that I¡¯m not capable?

    His hand which was resting on her waist slowly moved to her back. Su Qingsang clearly knew why he made that move.

    ¡°No, you are capable. I¡¯ve said that already.¡±

    ¡°Well, I just feel that since you¡¯ve given me such a goodpliment, I really need to prove it with a good performance. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Performance? What performance? Of course, he intended to show her how capable he could be.

    Su Qingsang still had questions to ask. She hurriedly put both her hands against his chest to create some distance between them.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what you¡¯ll do if Lin Gang keeps harassing Wen Fei.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. It won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°How are you so sure?¡±

    ¡°I am very sure.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang, gently pinched her cheek, and said, ¡°Wen Fei is leaving the country in just a few days. Lin Gang will never find her after that.¡±

    ¡°Leave the country?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded. There was also another reason why he had chosen Wen Fei for the job.

    The story that Wen Fei had told Lin Gang wasn¡¯t true. The real story was that she did have a son, who was born with heart disease. He needed a heart transnt.

    Because of the high cost of treatment, Wen Fei¡¯s husband had divorced her and abandoned her and her son.

    Her husband wasn¡¯t willing to save the boy, but Wen Fei didn¡¯t intend to give up. She wanted to let her son have surgery and recover. She wanted him to be healthy.

    However, she had no money. All these years, the only thing she could do was to watch her ill son grow up, suffering.

    Last week, she received a message from a hospital in the United States, saying that there was a suitable heart for her son. But of course, she would need money for the surgery.

    Wen Fei was so anxious that even her hair started to grow grey. She desperately needed the money. She needed a big sum of money to enable her son to have that surgery.

    When Yang Wenchang found her, she had agreed to help without much hesitation.

    She would take her son abroad for the surgery once she received the money. How would Lin Gang ever be able to find her after that?

    ¡°What a difficult time for the woman.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Wen Fei hated to lie to people, especially to someone she knew. Lin Gang had been one of her high school ssmates after all.

    However, after Yang Wenchang told her about what Lin Gang had done, she agreed to help.

    ¡°Actually, Wen Fei isn¡¯t just a poor woman. She¡¯s also a very capable woman.¡±

    Huo Jinyao remembered what he had heard from Yang Wenchang about her. For the past few years, Wen Fei had been busy earning money and taking care of her son.

    She lost her job, so she had to pick up all kinds of odd jobs.

    She was a pretty woman. With good clothing and makeup, she could look gorgeous.

    Yang Wenchang had hired someone to teach her to be elegant. She was trained to taste wine, to eat gracefully, and to make herself look like a qualified rich woman.

    Wen Fei had spent only one night to learn seventy percent of all that she needed to learn.

    Her facade might have been uncovered if she had had dinner with a real upper-ss person, but that never happened as the one she had dinner with was only Lin Gang.

    ¡°She¡¯s good indeed.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Jinyao said. Wen Fei wasn¡¯t from a wealthy family. She had attended business school. If it weren¡¯t for her son and her irresponsible ex-husband, she could have built a great career.

    ¡°Maybe you should hire her to work in yourpany since you know what she is capable of.¡±

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t jealous at all. She was simply impressed by Wen Fei¡¯s story.

    She went through a lot of difficulties, but never gave up on her son. She managed all the responsibilities singlehandedly, and she did not lose herself in her journey of finding a stable ie. Su Qingsang never met her but she already liked her.

    ¡°Stop it. It¡¯s Yang Wenchang who appreciates her.¡±

    Yang Wenchang had made all the arrangements, and after that, he kept talking to Huo Jinyao about how capable and friendly Wen Fei was.

    He didn¡¯t mean anything else but simply felt pity for that strong woman, who could have lived apletely different life.

    ¡°Maybeter. I don¡¯t think she has the mood to work at the moment.¡±

    Wen Fei had already talked to the doctor in the United States. She would bring her son there in just a few days. It would require a long time for the patient to recover after the heart transnt.

    If she decided toe back after that, Huo Jinyao might think about hiring that kind and righteous person to work for Tianyu.

    Thinking about Lin Gang and Wen Fei¡¯s husband, Su Qingsang gave a sigh.

    ¡°Do you think men are born to be crueler than women?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Huo Jinyao was a man himself. What did Su Qingsang mean by that?

    He narrowed his eyes and stared at her. If she called what he did cruel, he might do something bad to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you.¡±

    Su Qingsang worked in the hospital. She often witnessed death tear people and their beloved ones apart. She had also seen many immoral ones.

    ¡°For some of my previous patients, their babies were born unhealthy, and the ones who intended to abandon them were always the fathers. Most of the mothers wouldn¡¯t abandon their children.¡±

    ¡°You see, just like Wen Fei. She lives such a hard life because she had an irresponsible husband.¡±

    ¡°And Lin Gang. Her wife was pregnant, but he asked her to fake car idents. He didn¡¯t care about her safety at all. He also demanded that his daughter be taken out of the incubator just a few days after she was born.¡±

    Thankfully, the baby had been strong enough to survive.

    If an ident had happened to the baby because of improper treatment, he would have med the hospital again.

    Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t answer Su Qingsang¡¯s question. He held her in his arms and let her sit on hisps.

    ¡°Darling, there¡¯s sunlight in this world and there¡¯s darkness too, of course. I don¡¯t know about other people, but I can assure you that I¡¯m not that kind of man.¡±

    Looking at her in the eyes, he held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand and put it near his lips. Then, he kissed it softly. He had never looked so serious before.

    ¡°I promise that I will never be like them.¡±

    His deep voice was sexy and tempting at that moment. The determined look in his eyes stunned Su Qingsang slightly.

    She nodded slightly. She trusted him.

    Huo Jinyao kissed her lips. She looked so beautiful when she trusted him fully. He couldn¡¯t help it but admired her.

    Feeling his gentleness, Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes grew misty.

    She had been married to Huo Jinyao for half a year, and she was learning more and more about him all the time.

    She was learning how to be a wife, to love sincerely, and how to manage the rtionship between her and her husband. She was also learning how to get along with his family.

    Most importantly, she was learning to trust a person, a man.

    That had never been easy for her.

    She was now Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter, but still, she had grown up as an illegitimate child. She was naturally more sensitive and paranoid than the other people.

    She hid her sensitivity well, but it still existed.

    Now, she believed that she could trust Huo Jinyao. She could give him her trust entirely, bit by bit.

    She believed that he would always stand on her side to support her.

    She believed that he loved her and would never betray her.

    ...

    The trouble which Lin Gang had started was now solved. Li Hong, as a liar, was now living a miserable life.

    The doctors and nurses never give her a hard time, but they were never extra nice to her either.

    Li Hong could ept that. What was uneptable was that Lin Gang had gone missing since the day the truth had been revealed. He hadn¡¯t been taking her phone calls nor replying to her messages.

    She had no idea what he was doing and what had happened to him.

    She starved for half a day. No one brought her any food.

    None of the doctors and nurses liked the patients who attempted to hurt their doctors. They couldn¡¯t kick her out of the hospital as she was still a patient, but due to what she had done before, no one cared if she had been eating or not.

    They didn¡¯t admit another patient in Li Hong¡¯s ward. She was such a trouble maker in people¡¯s eyes, so they decided to let her have all the space for herself.

    Lin Gang had been the only one taking care of Li Hong previously. However, he hadn¡¯t been so attentive to her, because she had a daughter.

    And now he was missing. Li Hong didn¡¯t know what to do. Thankfully, the driver who hit her had given her some money.

    Also earlier, some people who didn¡¯t know the truth had given her some money because they felt sympathetic towards her.

    Li Hong had to take care of the baby herself, even though her wounds hurt all the time.

    She had been growing paler and paler. One day, Su Qingsang found out about Li Hong¡¯s miserable state while doing her usual rounds in the hospital.

    She wasn¡¯t soft-hearted, but Li Hong was a patient after all. She thus immediatly asked a nursing assistant to look after her.

    She knew that Lin Gang was busy drooling over Wen Fei. He probably had no time for Li Hong anymore.

    Li Meilin called Su Qingsang ¡®super generous¡¯ as she was still helping someone who had done something awful to her.

    Su Qingsang shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not generous. I¡¯m a doctor.¡±

    Doctors should help people as much as they could. Doctors should never watch their patients suffer.

    Li Hong was still in the hospital after all. If the doctors and nurses refused to help her, the media and those keyboard warriors might use them of being cold-hearted again.

    Besides, Su Qingsang knew that Li Hong would suffer even more when she found out what Lin Gang was currently doing.

    She might even copse if she heard her husband¡¯s activities. Knowing that, Su Qingsang had no interest in punishing Li Hong for what she had done to her.

    What would Li Hong do when she found out? Su Qingsang didn¡¯t care, but she guessed that the result wouldn¡¯t be too good.

    Did she feel guilty about it? Not at all.

 Chapter 538 - Setting Up the Trap

    <h4>Chapter 538: Setting Up the Trap</h4>

    Tianyu Group, President Huo¡¯s office.

    Su Qingsang had gone back to work. Huo Jinyao was no longer worried that something bad might happen to her.

    The problem was solved almost perfectly, and the truth had been revealed to many people through the live broadcast. So for a while, no one would attempt to cause Su Qingsang any trouble again.

    Of course, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t forget to make some further arrangements, even though he was sure that no one would be stupid enough to do anything to hurt Su Qingsang.

    Yang Wenchang told him that Wen Fei had booked the flight tickets for tomorrow night. He arranged a doctor and a nurse to travel with her. With their help, her son would fly to the United States safely.

    ¡°You handled it well this time.¡±

    Huo Jinyao showed his appreciation to Yang Wenchang, for doing a good job in finding Wen Fei. It had been such a smart move.

    The trouble which had been started by Lin Gang couldn¡¯t have been solved so quickly without Wen Fei¡¯s help.

    Yang Wenchang did the right thing by providing Wen Fei with the help she needed after the problem was solved. Wen Fei had helped him and Huo Jinyao after all. Even though she was paid to do all that, what she did could still be counted as a big favor.

    Yang Wenchang did more than sending a doctor and a nurse to travel with her.

    The doctor that Wen Fei had initially found wasn¡¯t the best one. With Huo Jinyao¡¯s permission, Yang Wenchang found her a better doctor, who was more experienced than the previous one. He had a higher sess rate for the surgeries in general.

    That was only a small matter for Huo Jinyao. He only needed to make a few phone calls to make that kind of arrangement.

    ¡°Anyhow, you¡¯ve done a great job. There¡¯s been a lot of work to do recently. When all this work is done, I¡¯ll give you time for a good vacation.¡± Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t think of a better way to reward him.

    Yang Wenchang was some times even busier than Huo Jinyao himself. Whenever Huo Jinyao was working, Yang Wenchang had to work also. Even during the times where Huo Jinyao was resting, Yang Wenchang still did a lot of work.

    ¡°It¡¯s my job to share my boss¡¯s burden,¡± Yang Wenchang said with a smile. ¡°But President Huo, I¡¯d be happier if I can have some extra time for a longer vacation.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Huo Jinyao said, without hesitating. ¡°Train Yu and the other few. When they¡¯re good enough to rece you, you¡¯ll be able to take as much time off as you want.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think I want that vacation anymore.¡±

    Yang Wenchang was just joking. He had been working for Huo Jinyao since he graduated from college.

    After working together for years, the two of them became very good friends. Huo Jinyao never took his jokes to heart.

    The two of them bantered about a few other things. Now, it was time to talk about something serious. Yang Wenchang reported to Huo Jinyao about Qiao Hong¡¯s most recent activities. He had Qiao Hong under his watch all the time, but still, nothing was found. No clues, no results.

    Before he asked Huo Jinyao if he needed to keep watching Qiao Hong¡¯s activities, Ding Qing knocked on the door and came in. She brought something for Huo Jinyao.

    She was holding a confidential document from the nning department. The one who had prepared the document didn¡¯t dare toe up to see Huo Jinyao himself, because the document was supposed to be delivered three days ago. Therefore, he asked Ding Qing to bring it to Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao took over the file and browsed it.

    ¡°The people from the nning department are smart, aren¡¯t they? They know that I wouldn¡¯t like this n, so they asked you to bring it to me.¡±

    He threw the document on the desk, then raised his head. He looked at Ding Qing and said, ¡°Miss. Ding, I admit that you are capable, and I admire you for being ambitious. But, I don¡¯t think this kind of favor is something that you should be doing.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all my colleagues,¡± said Ding Qing, smiling a warm smile. Knowing that that n didn¡¯t pass, she picked up the document and said, ¡°I intend to help people whenever I can. I assume you don¡¯t mind, President Huo. Do you?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t answer the question but turned to Yang Wenchang and said, ¡°I agree with what you said earlier. Stop watching Qiao Hong.¡±

    ¡°President Huo?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been watching him for over a week. If he¡¯s been doing something behind our back, we should have found out about it already. It¡¯ll be a waste of time and energy to keep watching him.¡±

    ¡°I get it,¡± Yang Wenchang said. Huo Jinyao nced at Ding Qing and asked, ¡°do you have something else to say to me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Holding the document, Ding Qing headed outside. The moment she opened the door, she heard Huo Jinyao say, ¡°I have something else for you to do. It¡¯s much more important than Qiao Hong.¡±

    Ding Qing raised her eyebrows slightly. She was tempted to stay and hear what Huo Jinyao would say next but was worried that she might displease Huo Jinyao by doing that.

    What was more important than Qiao Hong?

    After Ding Qing left, Huo Jinyao nced at Yang Wenchang and signaled for him to check if the door was closed.

    Yang Wenchang didn¡¯t understand why. After confirming that the door was indeed closed, he came back and stood before Huo Jinyao¡¯s desk.

    ¡°President Huo, what do you want me to do?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at him, put on a serious look, and said, ¡°continue keeping Qiao Hong under your watch. Send more people to watch him, and don¡¯t miss any details. Bug his phone if you can. I believe that there will be some information resurfacing soon.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yang Wenchang failed to understand what Huo Jinyao was saying, for a moment. That wasn¡¯t what Huo Jinyao had said a minute ago.

    Yang Wenchang was a smart person, though. Ding Qing was had been in the office just now. So, did Huo Jinyao say that on purpose?

    ¡°President Huo, are you suspecting Ding Qing?¡±

    Yang Wenchang looked quite shocked. Unlike him, Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes while gently and unwittingly knocking on the desk with his fingers.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t answer the question. ¡°Do what I said. Also, dig Ding Qing¡¯s background for more details. Find out who she¡¯s been having contact with if you can.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    Yang Wenchang hadn¡¯t noticed anything suspicious about Ding Qing in the past few days, but since Huo Jinyao had given him an instruction like that, he figured that something must be wrong with that woman.

    After Yang Wenchang left, Huo Jinyao started reading the files that Ding Qing had brought to him earlier.

    Ding Qing was indeed a capable person. However, he did not want an employee who was not loyal to him to work in thepany, no matter how capable she was.

    He would soon find out who she was dealing with.

    ...

    Su Qingsang was in a good mood. Her problem was solved. Su Yuxin and Shi Mengwan both called to ask her how she had been doing.

    The problem was huge but was solved quickly. After learning that it was Huo Jinyao who had dealt with the matter, Su Yuxin had nothing toin about.

    After the crisis was over, the hospital leaders hade to the gynecology and obstetrics department to visit Su Qingsang andfort her.

    Su Qingsang was praised during a joint meeting in the hospital, for being generous and as warm as ever to the patients and her family.

    Su Qingsang knew that the hospital leaders were simply trying to smooth things out. She was only a young doctor who had started working in that hospital not too long ago. She didn¡¯t deserve to be praised like that.

    She didn¡¯t care much about that, though. She only focused on her work, on the patients, and the operations that she needed to perform. She was busy every day.

    Huo Jinyao was very busy too. She found him even busier than before.

    A few dayster, Li Hong almost healedpletely. She was to be discharged by the hospital in a few days.

    The problem was that Lin Gang never showed up again. No one was there to pay for Li Hong¡¯s hospital bill, so she had no choice but to stay in the hospital.

    She was constantly calling her husband all the time. She even called her neighbors and asked them to talk to Lin Gang for her.

    Lin Gang finally showed up in the end. He paid the hospital bill and left Li Hong fifty thousand yuan, then told her that he wanted a divorce. After that, he left.

    Li Hong burst into tears and screams. She dragged Lin Gang¡¯s arm, refusing to let him go. She refused to believe that Lin Gang would be heartless enough to abandon her and her daughter.

    ¡°Lin Gang, you¡¯ll suffer! You were the one who told me to scam those drivers! It was your idea to frame Doctor Su! How dare you abandon me! You are an animal!¡±

    Li Hong made a huge scene in the hospital. It never urred to her that there could be another reason for Lin Gang abandoning her.

    Wen Fei was a smart person. She was afraid that Lin Gang might keep bothering her, so she had been very nice to him in a recent couple of days. Before leaving, she had told him that she needed to go abroad on a business trip.

    Lin Gang was still dreaming about his imaginary life with Wen Fei. He didn¡¯t think much about that and only asked Wen Fei about how long she¡¯d be gone. Hearing her say about a week, his eyes were filled with frustration.

    Wen Fei was worried that he might not buy her words, so in the end, she gave him the key card of the presidential suite and told him that he could stay there at night if he wanted to.

    For Lin Gang, that was equivalent to winning the lottery.

    He lived in a luxurious suite in a five-star hotel, eating expensive food served by the hotel every day. He got so carried away. How would he ever have the time to care about Li Hong?

    The money that the driver had given Li Hong had all been spent. He still had about a hundred thousand though, which was given to him by the person who had asked him to frame Su Qingsang.

    He didn¡¯t want to give Li Hong any of that money, but thinking that he was about to own a hotel, he decided to be generous. He gave Li Hong fifty- thousand aspensation for divorce.

    Li Hong wasn¡¯t fully recovered from her cesarean yet, even though her wound had been healed.

    She hadn¡¯t been taken good care of. On the contrary, she had to even suffer physical abuse from her husband. And now, her husband wanted to divorce her. How was she ever going to handle that?

    She refused to leave the hospital. She screamed and cried in the hospital, refusing to go.

    Atst, the hospital called security and the police, finally managing to make her leave. She left the hospital alone, taking the fifty-thousand and holding her new-born daughter.

    Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to Li Hong. Because of the problem that Lin Gang had started, she was now a famous doctor in Rong City.

    Many patients wanted her to be their doctor. The hospital had to break their rules and gave her the title of a specialist.

    She had many more patients than before, and for that reason, she was getting busier and busier.

    She couldn¡¯t feel any sympathy for Li Hong. Lin Gang had been wrong to ask her to fake car idents, but Li Hong herself hadn¡¯t done the right thing either. She knew it was wrong and dangerous, but still did it.

    Li Hong had problems too, but she brought all the bitterness upon herself. She had no one to me but herself.

    ...

    Through a long wait, Yang Wenchang finally found out what Huo Jinyao wanted.

    ¡°President Huo, Lin Gang was kicked out of the hotel today.¡±

    Yang Wenchang brought Huo Jinyao the sequel of Lin Gang¡¯s story.

    ¡°He should consider himself lucky.¡±

    He had lived in the hotel for a few days, free of charge. He would have enjoyed the experience.

    Yang Wenchang talked about Lin Gang with contempt in his voice. In his eyes, people like Lin Gang didn¡¯t deserve that kind of treatment.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you?¡± Huo Jinyao smiled. ¡°It¡¯s really cruel for him.¡±

    ording to Huo Jinyao, a man wouldn¡¯t long for something that he never had. However, losing something he had and loved would be so much more painful than not having it in the first ce.

    A few days ago, Wen Fei had told Lin Gang that she needed to go on a business trip and let him live in the luxurious suite. He believed her and divorced Li Hong.

    Since he had already gotten a divorce with Li Hong, the story should havee to an end.

    However, Li Hong wasn¡¯t very kind either. As Lin Gang had asked to get a divorce with her, she threatened Li Gang to give her all the money he had and the apartment he owned, or else she wouldn¡¯t sign the divorce paper.

    She said that she needed money for the baby. After all, she would have to raise the baby all alone now.

    Since Lin Gang still believed that he would be married to a rich woman, he pondered upon Li Hong¡¯s request and atst, he gave her the money and the apartment.

    Soon after that, the staff working in the hotel received a message.

    When Lin Gang returned to the hotel, the hotel staff asked him if he wanted to extend his stay.

    Lin Gang was stunned. He refused to believe what he heard and made a scene in the hotel.

    He said to them that the hotel was owned by Wen Fei and that Wen Fei was a friend of his. So, why on earth did he need to pay for his stay?

    The hotel staff asked him who Wen Fei was.

    Someone else booked the suite for him, and that person¡¯s name was not Wen Fei. Wen Fei did not own the hotel.

    ¡°Why did you call Wen Fei ¡®Boss¡¯ that day?¡±

    ¡°We call all the mangers in the hotel and the person who owns this ce ¡®Boss¡¯.¡±

    Lin Gang didn¡¯t ept that exnation. He made a serious scene, and the police had toe atst.

    In the end, he learned that he was fooled. Simr to what Li Hong had done in the hospital, he burst into curses. In the end, he was taken away by the police.

    He almost lost his mind at the moment. He searched everywhere for Wen Fei.

    Huo Jinyao honestly found Lin Gang¡¯s situation hrious.

    ¡°Well done,¡± he said to Yang Wenchang. ¡°We gave the man a chance to experience the luxurious life he had always dreamed of. Think of that as a good deed.¡±

    Yang Wenchang nodded. He got what Huo Jinyao meant. Lin Gang still refused to believe that he had been fooled. Wen Fei was his high school ssmate and crush after all.

    He even used the hotel staff of murdering Wen Fei and looting her property, because she was a weak single woman. That was hrious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about Lin Gang. He¡¯s not gonna do anything to affect us anyway.¡±

    Yang Wenchang came in with another big news today.

    ¡°President Huo, you asked me to keep an eye on Ding Qing earlier. I¡¯ve found something.¡±

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes. Yang Wenchang took some files out of his bag and put them on the desk before Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Last night, our people who¡¯ve been tailing Ding Qing ran into the ones who have been watching Qiao Hong.¡±

    Huo Jinyaonded his eyes on a picture. In the picture, Ding Qing and Qiao Hong were seated together in a bar.

    The crowded bar had made it convenient to meet up and had also provided Yang Wenchang¡¯s people with the convenience to take the pictures.

    ¡°She¡¯s been alert. She heard what you said that day, but didn¡¯t meet with Qiao Hong immediately. She met with him three days after that.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stayed silent, looking at those pictures. During the meeting, they both took out their phones at once.

    Yang Wenchang had seen those pictures too. Then, he said, ¡°we¡¯ve also checked and found ten million in Qiao Hong¡¯s ount.¡±

    ¡°Ten million?¡± Huo Jinyao gave a smile. ¡°What a smart price.¡±

    It was much more than the two million that Qiao Hong had gotten from Huo Jinyao, butparing it with the value of the data itself, ten million was nothing.

    ¡°Who is Ding Qing is working for? Have you found that out?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. We didn¡¯t find any clue from her phone records. She¡¯s been contacting that person through other ways.¡±

    A sharp light shed across Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss. Ding¡¯s phone is new, isn¡¯t it? If she identally dropped her phone and broke it, or if her phone fell into the water, do you think she¡¯ll need to get a new one?¡±

    ¡°I get it,¡± Yang Wenchang said.

    ¡°Do it. Make it quick. I now am really curious about who Ding Qing works for.¡±

 Chapter 539 - Theres No Other Way

    <h4>Chapter 539: There¡¯s No Other Way</h4>

    He had every reason to believe that the person who had paid Qiao Hong was the same person who had hired Lin Gang to frame Su Qingsang.

    However, Huo Jinyao also knew that those two things could have been done by two different people. Maybe the person who had paid Qiao Hong was targeting him while the other one was targeting Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang had never displeased anyone though. If she was targeted, Huo Jinyao might be the only reason why.

    Either way, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t intend to let those people do whatever they wanted anymore.

    ...

    When Huo Jinyao entered his apartment, Su Qingsang was putting away the folded clothes into the closet.

    Ms. Yu had always tidied the apartment, and a cleaningdy came once a week. But most of the time, Su Qingsang preferred to do the housework herself.

    Huo Jinyao liked to watch her organizing the apartment under his gaze, to see her making the effort to better their home.

    She sometimes bought fresh flowers on her way back home after work. She had also put a fragrancemp in the bedroom, which helped with getting good sleep. He liked watching her do all those things.

    Bit by bit, she left traces of herself in every corner of that apartment.

    After putting thest piece of clothing into the closet, Su Qingsang turned to see Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Hi, wee back home.¡±

    She watched hime to her. She had already taken a shower. A refreshing aroma could be sensed from her.

    Holding her in his arms, he felt so rxed.

    ¡°You could have left theundry where they were. Ms. Yu would have organized them tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve watched the weather forecast. It says there¡¯ll be a heavy rain tomorrow. Why do we have to wait for Ms. Yu to do it? It¡¯s just a small thing.¡±

    Su Qingsang used to do all the housework herself, back in Lin City. She was married now, but she had no reason to turn herself into azy girl who was incapable of managing a house by herself.

    While speaking, she heard the raindropsnding on the window. She turned and nced at Huo Jinyao. ¡°See, it¡¯s raining already. Thankfully, you came home before the rain started.¡±

    Huo Jinyao drove back. The rain wouldn¡¯t have directly affected him, but it might have turned the road slippery.

    The sky was dark already. Therefore, Su Qingsang felt that he had been lucky to dodge the rain.

    Huo Jinyao loved seeing her be like that. Even the smallest things could cheer her up. The more time he spent with her, the more strongly he felt that she was a simple-minded person.

    It suddenly crossed his mind that Yang Wenchang was having Ding Qing under his watch these days. Ding Qing hadn¡¯t made contact with her boss yet.

    Yesterday, he had even bugged her phone. He didn¡¯t want to do that, but he had too.

    Simr to Su Qingsang, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t like doing such sneaky things. However, just as what Su Qingsang would think, he realized that he had no other choice sometimes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Qingsang sensitively detected that Huo Jinyao seemed to be in a pensive mood.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Huo Jinyao held her hand, looked at her in the eyes very seriously, and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been in Rong City for a while. Have you gotten used to our life here yet?¡±

    The Huo Family was arge family. Being a member of that family, Su Qingsang needed to face a lot of problems. Back in Lin City, the one who had always given Su Qingsang a hard time was only Su Peizhen. However, Su Peizhen never caused her any serious harm. She was Su Chenghui¡¯s daughter too, after all.

    However, things were different in Rong City. In Rong City, everyone was different from what they looked like on the outside.

    asionally, Huo Jinyao wondered if Su Qingsang would get tired of a life like this.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Su Qingsang said. She didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly asked a question like that. She was already used to her current life.

    The only bad thing about living in Rong City was that she could no longer meet with Shi Mengwan as often anymore.

    Except for Zuo Hongchen, many of her ssmates still lived in Lin City. She had loved studying and doing projects together with them.

    In Rong City, the only thing she would do when she wasn¡¯t working or doing projects was to visit the Huo Family.

    Life in Rong City was a little boring, indeed. It was fine in general, though. She had been making friends with some of her new colleagues. She wasn¡¯t always feeling bored.

    ¡°Really?¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t believe her.

    ¡°What if I haven¡¯t gotten used to the life here? I can¡¯t go back to Lin City, can I?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. The headquarters of Tianyu Group was located in Rong City, so he was not allowed to spend a lot of time in Lin City.

    Since he couldn¡¯t leave, Su Qingsang would, of course, stay as well.

    For the very first time, Huo Jinyao realized that he wasn¡¯t able to aplish everything he wanted to do. He had his own weaknesses and responsibilities.

    He had no right to be self-willed. He held Su Qingsang in his arms tightly, as if he was afraid that he might lose her.

    This time, Su Qingsang guessed what he was thinking about.

    She gently patted his back with both her hands. Then, she raised her head to look at him and said, ¡°Huo Jinyao, I¡¯m really used to the life here. I think it¡¯s great.¡±

    The winter in Rong City was very cold, but their house was heated, so it was not a big problem for her.

    She didn¡¯t have many friends in that city, but she was trying to make some new ones.

    As long as Huo Jinyao was still with her, there would be no problems.

    She would stay contented and happy. She would try hard to live a great life in that city, for both him and herself.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her face which seemed very fair under the light and lowered his head. Then, he gently kissed her lips.

    He didn¡¯t say ¡®thank you¡¯. He didn¡¯t need to.

    ...

    ¡°Peizhen, it¡¯s raining out there. Where are you going?¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked outside the window, then found Su Peizhen dressed up, holding her purse, seemingly going out.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet a friend.¡±

    Su Peizhen answered the question impatiently.

    Xiang Caiping noticed her tone, but at that moment, she was more worried about her safety.

    ¡°But it¡¯s raining out there. Can¡¯t you meet your friend tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s a friend of mine from Lin City. She flew all the way here from Lin City to visit me. I can¡¯t possibly cancel my appointment with her, can I?¡±

    Xiang Caiping let Su Peizhen run the two supermarkets that she owned, but hadn¡¯t given her a share of thepanies yet.

    For that reason, Su Peizhen forced herself to answer Xiang Caiping¡¯s questions.

    ¡°Who is that friend of yours?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know who she is even if I told you her name,¡± Su Peizhen said with a softer tone, as she had noticed the disappointed look on Xiang Caiping¡¯s face.

    She patted Xiang Caiping on the shoulder, and said, ¡°I promise you that I¡¯ll be home as soon as possible. You should have an early rest. Don¡¯t wait up for me.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Bye, mom.¡± Su Peizhen waved at her and left.

    Xiang Caiping stood by the front door of the house. The door was still open, and cold air gushed in, making her shudder.

    She closed the door and then walked to the window side. She watched Su Peizhen start the car, and drive off.

    After moving to Rong City, she discovered that Su Peizhen really loved going out with her friends.

    She went out day and night, as if she didn¡¯t want to stay in the house and spend time with her mother.

    She had asked the girl a few times about where she was going. Su Peizhen either refused to answer the question, or mentioned some random names.

    If she asked again, Su Peizhen would tell her that it would be pointless giving her the names, as she couldn¡¯t possibly know about those ces.

    Xiang Caiping couldn¡¯t describe the feeling that she had been having. She was sure about one thing, though. What was happening between Su Peizhen and her was not the mother-daughter rtionship that she had imagined, or wanted.

    She remembered how nice Su Qingsang had been to her.

    Su Qingsang had alwayse home in a haste after work, to keep herpany, and chat with her.

    She had taken her shopping and bought her gifts.

    Unlike Su Qingsang, Su Peizhen seemed to have be someone else ever since they moved to Rong City.

    She was always impatient with her mother, and she was never willing to tell her mother about her personal life.

    Previously, Su Peizhen had even lost her temper because a supermarket employee had told Xiang Caiping where Su Peizhen had gone one evening.

    She told to Xiang Caiping that she was not her prisoner. She asked her to stop watching her every day because it made her feel pressured.

    Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t dare to give her any restrictions after she had said those words.

    She was sad, however. She didn¡¯t really want to control her daughter¡¯s life. She was simply worried about her. Why did the girl say those harmful words to her?

    When the girl had said that, she tried so hard to exin to her. She almost cried.

    Su Peizhen believed her, but never let Xiang Caipingy a finger on her business again.

    Su Peizhen also fired that employee for showing no loyalty to her.

    Xiang Caiping clearly knew that all who were currently working in the supermarkets were senior employees, but still, let Su Peizhen did what she wanted to do.

    Since then, those employees didn¡¯t dare to talk to her again when she showed up in the supermarkets.

    Xiang Caiping couldn¡¯t even ask those employees about how Su Peizhen had been doing at work, and if there were any problems that she couldn¡¯t solve.

    Those employees wouldn¡¯t tell her anything about Su Peizhen, because they didn¡¯t want to lose their job.

    Xiang Caiping used to work very hard in the past. She worked in the supermarket every day and night. She almost lived there. But Su Peizhen didn¡¯t work like that. Sheter learned that Su Peizhen was often absent at work, and no one knew where she had been.

    She had asked Su Qingsang about that once. However, Su Peizhen grew much short-tempered than before. The harder she tried to exin to her that she was only worried about her, the more Su Peizhen hated to answer her questions.

    ¡°I¡¯m an adult. How could I ever get lost in the city?¡± Su Peizhen asked her.

    Xiang Caiping couldn¡¯t think of anything to respond to that.

    She was clearly aware that it was hard for her and her daughter to be close to each other because she hadn¡¯t been there watching the girl grow up. Of course, Su Peizhen wouldn¡¯t want to listen to her.

    Knowing that was one thing, but epting it was another.

    That was still her daughter after all.

    Xiang Caiping looked outside the window. The rain grew heavier and heavier, and she felt more and more frustrated.

    She couldn¡¯t help thinking about another reality, where Su Qingsang was her daughter...

    She cast that thought out of her mind once it emerged.

    She did not allow herself to think about that. Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t the perfect daughter, but she was still her daughter.

    Su Peizhen was her real daughter. She hated Li Qianxue so much for stealing her man and then her daughter.

    She also hated that woman for turning her daughter into a person like that. That was not Su Peizhen¡¯s fault, actually.

    It was all Su Chenghui¡¯s and Li Qianxue¡¯s fault.

    Xiang Caiping told herself that she needed to treat Su Peizhen better.

    Perhaps, the girl would change over time.

    ...

    Yang Wenchang looked at Huo Jinyao, who was now wearing a sullen look.

    It had been ten days since he asked Yang Wenchang to keep Ding Qing under his watch.

    Yang Wenchang was patient, and so was Ding Qing.

    She did nothing abnormal these days. Not only her behavior but all her phone calls also sounded perfectly normal.

    However, something different had happenedst night.

    Last night, the people who worked for Yang Wenchang had wiretapped Ding Qing¡¯s phone calls like they had been doing all this while.

    After spending ten whole days pretending like nothing unusual was happening, Ding Qing finally made contact with that mystery person.

 Chapter 540 - Lets Make a Bet

    <h4>Chapter 540: Let¡¯s Make a Bet</h4>

    Su Peizhen was seated in a VIP room in a hotel. Sitting on her left were Huo Yifan and his brother Huo Yiyang.

    On her right side, there were a few good friends of Huo Yifan and his brother. Their friendship was an interesting story, actually.

    Huo Jinyao had a few close friends, including Li Junsheng, Xu Changlong, Wan Xianyang, Cheng Xianyun, and Tang Mohan.

    His friend circle was almost fixed and permanent. No other people could enter it, and its members couldn¡¯t bring anyone else into that circle easily.

    However, the Li Family, Wan Family, Tang Family, and Xu Family each had more than one boy in their generation.

    The cousins of those young men couldn¡¯t get into Huo Jinyao¡¯s friend circle, so understandably, they had be friends with Huo Yifan and Huo Yiyang and formed their social circle.

    He Xuankai was present as well. After Huo Jinyao had embarrassed him previously, he found a way to be friends with Huo Yifan.

    Huo Jinyao was doing well currently, but who would know when circumstances will change and he¡¯d be brought down?

    The others in the room were only there to watch the show. They would never have the guts to do anything to harm the Huo Family.

    Su Peizhen raised her ss and took a sip. She acted like a graceful, well-educated rich woman.

    She was wearing a small smile, but her pretty face still expressed a slight trace of sadness and worry.

    Su Peizhen was spoiled and self-willed, indeed. However, in the past few months, she had changed. She was no longer that unruly rich girl.

    She now had a graceful manner that she got from Li Qianxue¡¯s devoted tutoring, and a faint sadness that normal rich girls didn¡¯t have.

    A few months ago, Su Peizhen met He Xingxian and initiated contact with an employee in Tianyu Group.

    After meeting that guy, she found out something interesting about the Huo Family, by ident.

    She found out that as the eldest grandson of Old Master Huo, Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t received the usual favors from some of his elders like he was supposed to.

    She also found out that Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t actually have a grip on the position of ¡®President¡¯ in Tianyu Group as firmly as people thought he did.

    She had dug out some other things too. The more she knew, she more curious she became to find out even more about their family.

    She realized that moving to Rong City had been the right decision. The life in Rong City was much more exciting than in Lin City.

    ¡°Peizhen, aren¡¯t you gonna have some wine?¡±

    Huo Yifan looked at Su Peizhen with a flirty look in his eyes. He had met her a few times, and he had to admit that she was his type.

    ¡°Why?¡± Su Peizhen asked. She raised her brows, then turned to Huo Yifan ¡°Mr. Huo, do you think of me as one of those bar girls?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Huo Yifan leaned toward her and put an arm around her waist. He said, ¡°I like you, so I want to have some wine with you. Is that reason not good enough?¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Su Peizhen said, smiling. She raised the ss, put it near Huo Yifan, and said, ¡°To your good taste.¡±

    Huo Yifan grinned, gently hit his ss with Su Peizhen¡¯s, and said, ¡°I find that I¡¯m growing rather fond of you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Peizhen emptied her ss. Then, she turned up the corners of her lips in a faint smile, proudly.

    She still had her charm. Only blind people like Qiu Yanbo and Huo Jinyao would have their eyes on Su Qingsang instead of her.

    Huo Yifan undoubtedly had much better taste than the others.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, how about we y an exciting game?¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Huo Yifan, Huo Yiyang, and the others immediately fixed their eyes on her.

    Su Peizhen enjoyed the attention. Huo Yifan looked at her face and held her waist with a greater grip. He asked, ¡°how exciting will it be?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet.¡±

    ¡°On what?¡±

    ¡°I bet that you¡¯ll fall in love with me in a month.¡± Su Peizhen gently poked Huo Yifan¡¯s chest with a finger while she said that.

    She knew how to make herself look as pretty and seductive as possible.

    She had practiced this exact moment in front of the mirror countless times.

    Huo Yifan smiled, and so did the others. Su Peizhen lifted her body slightly andfortably sat on hisps.

    ¡°Are you scared to bet with me?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to bet.¡± Huo Yifan picked up her hand and kissed it. He said, ¡°I¡¯m already falling in love with you.¡±

    ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Huo Yifan replied. ¡°I lose. There, I have admitted it. What do you want now?¡±

    Su Peizhen shook her head and said, ¡°Mr. Huo, you don¡¯t need to lie to me. You¡¯re not in love with me.¡±

    ¡°How do you know? You¡¯re not me.¡±

    ¡°Of course I know. When a man looks at the woman he loves, there¡¯ll be something different in his eyes.¡±

    Su Peizhen drew a circle on Huo Jinyao¡¯s chest with her finger while speaking. ¡°I don¡¯t mind waiting. I¡¯m confident that you¡¯ll fall in love with me in a month.¡±

    Looking into Su Peizhen¡¯s engaging eyes, Huo Yifan couldn¡¯t help but try and kiss her.

    However, she stood up and quickly freed herself from his arms. She said, ¡°Mr. Huo, I think that before you fell in love with me, we should keep our rtionship a mystery.¡±

    While speaking, she picked up her purse which was on the sofa.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, Mr. Huo, Mr. He, Mr. Wan, Mr. Tang, excuse me, but I have to go home. I hope we¡¯ll have a chance to meet again.¡±

    She waved at those people and walked away elegantly in her heels.

    Huo Yifan almost stood up to follow behind her. Looking at his brother, Huo Yiyang narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°bro, do you like her so much?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s hot, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that she doesn¡¯t look like a good person?¡± Huo Yiyang was smart. Which guy in his friend circle wasn¡¯t smart?

    Su Peizhen had suddenly shown up one day and after a few meetings, she somehow managed to enter his friend circle. She clearly had an ulterior motive.

    Huo Yiyang knew how that happened, step by step. However, as he thought back at it, he felt surprised.

    ¡°Not a good person?¡± Huo Yifan grinned and turned to look at him. ¡°Are you a good person?¡±

    ¡°Bro.¡±

    Huo Yifan picked up his wine ss, took a sip, and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I do know that she¡¯s not a good person.¡±

    He could guess that Su Peizhen wanted something from him. But, so what if she did want something?

    Conquering a woman like that would bring him a strong sense of aplishment, wouldn¡¯t it?

    He couldn¡¯t wait to see Su Peizhen submit herself to him.

    ...

    The atmosphere in the office was still tense. Yang Wenchang looked at Huo Jinyao and struggled.

    Ding Qing had made contact with someone recently, so Yang Wenchang easily found out who she was working for.

    He had recorded her conversation with that person, but he didn¡¯t want Huo Jinyao to hear it.

    ¡°Who has Ding Qing been in contact with?¡±

    Yang Wenchang stayed motionless. He didn¡¯t know how he should give his report to Huo Jinyao. He never had to struggle like this ever since he started working for Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°President Huo.¡±

    Huo Jinyao raised his head to look at him. Yang Wenchang had his lips pressed tightly together, looking very ill.

    He even had a guilty look on his face when he looked into Huo Jinyao¡¯s sharp eyes. That kind of look hardly appeared on his face.

    He had been working for Huo Jinyao for about eight years.

    During that time, he even got married and became a father. He was born into a happy family, with only a few members. He had met his wife in college and then married her.

    He used to envy Huo Jinyao. The man was born in a very wealthy family and was destined to be at the top of the business circle. He was undoubtedly a winner, and his life would certainly be perfect.

    After spending all these years working with him, Yang Wenchang learned today that he had been wrong all this while.

    Being rich and having a high social status did not guarantee happiness. Huo Jinyao had been unhappy most of the time since he became the president of Tianyu Group.

    ¡°President Huo, since Ding Qing is unreliable, we should simply fire her. It doesn¡¯t matter who she works for. As long as she no longer works here, she won¡¯t be able to cause any further damages.¡±

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes. He looked at the assistant who had always been a calm andposed person, now suddenly appearing to be a little nervous.

    ¡°Give me the report.¡±

    ¡°President Huo...¡±

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stared at him. His eyes seemed to burn through the Yang Wenchang.

    Yang Wenchang lowered his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s already in your mailbox.¡±

    Yang Wenchang¡¯s attitude was abnormal. He seemed to be afraid of something, trying to desperately avoid the issue.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t look at him again but opened the e-mail that came with two audio files attached.

    It was a recording of the conversation between Ding Qing and that person.

    Yang Wenchang made a small step forward, seemingly attempting to stop him. But in the end, he stepped back.

    The recording was yed. The voice which came from it sounded so familiar to Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t need to read the report to find out who that voice belonged to.

    He had heard that voice all the time, ever since he had been a baby.

    He hadpletely no expression on his face. After listening to the first recording quietly, he yed the other.

    There were only two recordings, with the same voices, and simr content.

    Under the audio files, was the factual text organized by Yang Wenchang. At the moment, Yang Wenchang was looking at Huo Jinyao with concern and pity.

    Huo Jinyao stayed perfectly expressionless. He raised his eyes and looked at Yang Wenchang. Not even a trace of emotion could be detected from his eyes.

    ¡°Go out.¡±

    ¡°President Huo.¡±

    ¡°I said go out.¡±

    Yang Wenchang dropped his eyelids. Atst, he lowered his head, turned, and left.

    After he left, Huo Jinyao abruptly picked up theptop and threw it at the wall.

    The very thinptop broke into pieces against the concrete wall.

    That wasn¡¯t enough for Huo Jinyao. He threw away the files, file folders, paperweight, pen, and everything else on his desk.

    When there was nothing else left on the desk, he grabbed a photo frame.

    Before throwing it out, he saw Su Qingsang¡¯s picture and paused. Then, he slowly put the photo frame back on top of his desk.

    He looked at the picture, at Su Qingsang¡¯s gentle smile.

    He closed his eyes and threw himself into his chair.

    ...

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    Su Qingsang had a short nightshift tonight, so she came homete. She arrived home to find the food still on the table, untouched.

    She called Huo Jinyao, but the call wasn¡¯t answered. She called Ms. Yu and learned that Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t eaten his dinner yet.

    She went into the bedroom and found Huo Jinyao showering in the bathroom.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

 Chapter 541 - Qingsang, It Hurts

    <h4>Chapter 541: Qingsang, It Hurts</h4>

    She called him again, but he didn¡¯t seem to hear her.

    Su Qingsang was a little worried. She took a few steps forward and reached her hand out to pat Huo Jinyao¡¯s back, but realized that he was showering in cold water.

    How was he showering in cold water during such weather?

    ¡°Jinyao? What are you doing?¡±

    Was he crazy?

    Su Qingsang hurriedly turned off the water, then turned to look at Huo Jinyao. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t even noticed hering in.

    His skin was pale and felt icy cold. She didn¡¯t know how long he had been in the shower, standing under the cold water.

    Su Qingsang wrapped him up with a towel, and said, ¡°Huo Jinyao, are you okay?¡±

    Something was definitely wrong.

    Huo Jinyao finally saw her. He abruptly reached out and held her.

    He held her so tight that she could barely breathe.

    She didn¡¯t push him away, because he was shaking uncontrobly. She could sense that he was terribly upset at the moment.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

    She called his name with a very low voice, but he didn¡¯t respond to her at all. All he did was to keep holding her tight.

    He was so strong that she couldn¡¯t free herself from his arms. She could only let him hold her.

    She wanted to call his name and say something, but she couldn¡¯t speak a single word.

    She was worried that he might catch a cold. His skin was as cold as ice. She could feel the chillness prating through her clothes.

    She held him too and tried to convince him to go back to the room.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, let¡¯s go to the bedroom, okay? Let me dry your hair.¡±

    She wanted to blow dry his hair and cover him with a nket to keep him warm.

    Huo Jinyao continued to remain silent and pressed Su Qingsang¡¯s head against his chest.

    She had to pat his back very gently. ¡°Huo Jinyao, your hair is very wet. Let¡¯s go back to the bedroom and let me dry your hair, okay?¡±

    Huo Jinyao lowered his head to look at her. Atst, he followed her out of the bathroom.

    He had been silent the whole time. She didn¡¯t ask any questions but quietly dried his body and hair.

    His body was so cold that she felt ufortable. Normally, she liked being held by him because he was always as warm as a stove.

    She felt herself choking up. She blew his hair dry as quickly as she could, then put him to bed.

    She covered his body with the nket. He still didn¡¯t say anything and remained there without any sign of movement.

    Su Qingsang had never seen him like this before. She had so many questions to ask and so many words to say to him, but at that moment, she was too shocked to speak even a single word.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± She looked at him, waiting for an answer.

    Huo Jinyao still didn¡¯t move. Su Qingsang waited a long time for him to start talking, but he never did. She gave up atst.

    She stood up and prepared to take a shower. Earlier, the wet Huo Jinyao had held her and soaked her clothes as well.

    But once she stood up, Huo Jinyao grabbed her waist and dragged her into his arms.

    She fell on his chest, then raised her head to look at him. For the very first time, she saw nothing in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes.

    Those eyes of his were empty and looked possessed.

    She felt as if her heart was being pierced by a needle. She couldn¡¯t look at his eyes anymore, so she used her palm to cover his eyes.

    Huo Jinyao caught her hand and once again held her tight. He lowered his head and buried his face in her neck.

    Su Qingsang thought that he wanted to have sex, but it turned out that she was wrong. He simply held her in that posture, which made her feel very ufortable, as she couldn¡¯t move.

    Only half of her body was lying on the bed. Maintaining that posture was really hard. Before she could ask him to let her go, she felt a drop of moisture in her neck.

    That warm moisture on her neck made her freeze in shock.

    What was that? Was that a tear from his eyes?

    She tried to raise her head to look at Huo Jinyao, but he wouldn¡¯t let her do that. The warmth and moisture on her neck were slowly spreading to other areas.

    She started to feel her heart throbbing very quickly.

    She had seen many faces of Huo Jinyao. He could be shameless, wise, sharp-tongued, aggressive, strong, and protective.

    However, she had never seen him cry. At that very moment, she couldn¡¯t move even an inch.

    She felt more and more tears flowing into her neck.

    ¡°Huo...¡±

    ¡°It hurts.¡± He almost whispered in her ear, with a very low, muffled voice.

    Those two words made Su Qingsang tremble.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°It hurts.¡±

    Huo Jinyao shut his eyes tight, but couldn¡¯t stop the tears gushing.

    It was so hard to let those emotions out. He had ripped his office apart in two but that hadn¡¯t made him feel even slightly better.

    Those issues had existed for a very long time. They had been umting in his heart.

    All those repressed emotions had finally reached the peak.

    He was no longer able to contain them from the moment he had read the report and listened to the recordings.

    At first, he was confused and infuriated.

    Then, when the anger reached its peak, it transformed into intense pain.

    The pain spread from his heart, through his blood, and filled up every corner of his body bit by bit.

    It happened so fast that he could not stop it.

    It hurt. It really hurt.

    ¡°My heart hurts.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang held him tight. ¡°It is okay. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Huo Jinyao wanted to shake his head. It was not okay. It could not possibly be okay.

    How would it be okay? There were no more tears, but his heart was still aching.

    He held Su Qingsang so tight that he seemed to be rubbing himself all over her.

    He refused to let her go. He was venting out all of his emotions at that moment.

    Su Qingsang did not dare to move. She kept patting Huo Jinyao¡¯s shoulder, gently, over and over again.

    She rarely had tofort people. The only way she could think of to calm him down at that moment was through patting his shoulder.

    Huo Jinyao was holding her tightly the whole while, and she didn¡¯t try to free herself from his arms.

    With that unusual and ufortable posture, shey against his chest, patting him, hoping he would calm down.

    She didn¡¯t know how long thatsted. Her body almost grew numb in the end.

    When he finally rxed his grip on her, it took her a while to regain control over her limbs. She got up and found that Huo Jinyao had already fallen asleep.

    There were suddenly no tears on his face as if what had happened earlier hadn¡¯t been real.

    She looked closer and found no traces of tears on his face.

    He always hid his emotions well. He wouldn¡¯t let her see his tears, not even now. She spent another minute staring at his face.

    His chiseled face now looked rather stiff. He was in deep sleep, but his body was still very stiff.

    Sleep didn¡¯t ease the bitter look on his face. The frown on his face grew deeper than before.

    Su Qingsang tried to smooth his deep frown with her fingers, but that didn¡¯t work. His brows were soon knitted together again.

    She tried a few times but failed in the end. Huo Jinyao had his brows furrowed the whole time.

    Before she gave up atst, Huo Jinyao suddenly moved his lips slightly. She blinked and moved closer to hear him more clearly.

 Chapter 542 - Is He Dying?

    <h4>Chapter 542: Is He Dying?</h4>

    Su Qingsang got very close to him but couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying. She moved closer to him. Still, nothing.

    It sounded like he was asking a question. Su Qingsang tried to hear him more clearly, but he finally fell asleep.

    She took a shower and theny down by his side. He didn¡¯t say anything after that, not even while sleeping.

    Su Qingsangy by his side and leaned against him gently. His body wasn¡¯t as cold as before.

    His body temperature was still lower than usual, though. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but put her arms around him.

    He wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes at all, but she wasn¡¯t aroused by his nakedness.

    All she had in her mind at that moment was his tears which had flown into her heart, and the way his arms had trembled when he held her.

    She raised her head and looked at him. He looked paler than before. She could tell that he wasn¡¯t sleeping well.

    She felt his heart aching for him. She didn¡¯t know what had happened. Atst, she held him tighter to try to give him some strength andfort.

    In the middle of the night, the heat woke Su Qingsang up.

    She felt extremely ufortable, so she lifted the nket. But then, she realized that what made her feel ufortable wasn¡¯t the nket. It was Huo Jinyao.

    His skin was burning hot. That abnormally high body temperature of his alerted Su Qingsang woke her up almost immediately.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    She gently pushed him. He didn¡¯t respond to her. His forehead was even hotter than the rest of his body.

    He was breathing heavily. Su Qingsang quickly got up from the bed. The cold shower must have made him develop a fever.

    She went to the living room in a haste for the medical kit. She found the medicine for fever and nned to give some to Huo Jinyao. However, Huo Jinyao refused to take the pills. She couldn¡¯t make him swallow them.

    Atst, she forced the pills into his mouth and poured some water into her own mouth. Then, she gave him the water mouth to mouth.

    She had no time to worry about Huo Jinyao infecting her. Huo Jinyao¡¯s body temperature still stayed high for a while after he took the pills.

    As a doctor, Su Qingsang knew what to do. She brought some water and a wet cloth to ce on his forehead and physically cool him down.

    It took Su Qingsang over an hour to bring Huo Jinyao¡¯s fever down.

    She was exhausted when that was done. Shey back down on the bed, but couldn¡¯t sleep again.

    She looked at Huo Jinyao. She was sure that something very terrible must have happened to him. She just couldn¡¯t figure out what it was, though.

    She was tired, as she had been taking care of Huo Jinyao all night. After spending a while staring at Huo Jinyao, she fell asleep again.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know that a person who was usually never ill could be difficult to heal when he became ill.

    She had given Huo Jinyao some pillsst night, but in the morning she woke up to find that he was having a fever again.

    It was even worse thanst night.

    She hurriedly found more pills and gave them to Huo Jinyao, then ced the wet cloth on his forehead again.

    That didn¡¯t work. Huo Jinyao¡¯s fever was extremely high. He even started murmuring in his sleep.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao? Huo Jinyao?¡±

    Su Qingsang called his name, but he didn¡¯t respond to her at all.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t leave him at home like that and go to work, so she called Sun Huiya and asked for a day off.

    She sounded very anxious, so Sun Huiya didn¡¯t ask her any questions and immediately granted her the leave. After ending the call, Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao, thinking about what to do.

    She had to give him glucose drips, as his fever kept going up.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡± Su Qingsang leaned closer to him and whispered, ¡°get up, let¡¯s go to the hospital, okay?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t respond to her. Su Qingsang tried to help him up, but she couldn¡¯t do that alone.

    She felt that calling an ambnce wouldn¡¯t be necessary. She thought for a moment and then decided to make a trip to the hospital.

    She covered Huo Jinyao with the nket and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital to get you some medicine. I¡¯ll be home soon. Wait for me.¡±

    She said that to him even though she knew that he couldn¡¯t hear her. After that, she left for the hospital in a hurry.

    As a doctor, she was able to get the medicines easily.

    She prepared the glucose drips as quickly as she could, and hung the infusion bottle on the headboard.

    Huo Jinyao still didn¡¯t wake up. He had his brows knitted, and looked like he was in pain.

    Su Qingsang stood up. She prepared to go to the kitchen to make some porridge so that Huo Jinyao could have some when he woke up. Before she left, Huo Jinyao¡¯s phone which was left on the nightstand started ringing.

    It was Yang Wenchang.

    Su Qingsang spent a few seconds looking at the number on the phone screen. She answered the call atst.

    ¡°President Huo...¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang speaking.¡± Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao who was still lying on the bed unconscious. She said, ¡°Huo Jinyao is sick. I don¡¯t think he can go to work today. I¡¯m afraid you have to do the work yourself.¡±

    ¡°President Huo is sick?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± After answering the question, Su Qingsang paused for a second and asked, ¡°Mr. Yang, may I ask you about something? Did something bad happen to Huo Jinyao in the past few days?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s behavior yesterday had been way too abnormal. Su Qingsang refused to believe that usual office work could turn Huo Jinyao¡¯s behavior so drastically.

    ¡°Um...¡±

    Yang Wenchang wasn¡¯t sure if he could tell Su Qingsang about what had happened. He struggled.

    ¡°Mr. Yang.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s voice grew cold. ¡°I am Huo Jinyao¡¯s wife. I don¡¯t know about his business, and I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll able to help him. But I think that I still have the right to know why he has be like this, right?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    Su Qingsang ended the call, put her phone aside, andnded her eyes on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face.

    His face was slightly red. His breath was heavy and uneven. Sitting by the bedside, she held his hand and then put his hand on her cheek.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, wake up.¡±

    Then, she put down her hand and went to the kitchen to make Huo Jinyao some porridge.

    ...

    Yang Wenchang arrived soon after Su Qingsang put the rice and water into the electric cooker and set the time.

    He brought some food and medicine. However, seeing the infusion needle on Huo Jinyao¡¯s arm, he realized that what he brought was probably unnecessary.

    ¡°I forgot that you¡¯re a doctor, Mrs. Huo.¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head, took the bags from his hands, and said, ¡°thank you, for caring about Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my job.¡±

    While speaking, he nced at Huo Jinyao. ¡°When did he get sick?¡±

    ¡°Last night.¡± Su Qingsang remembered the way Huo Jinyao had been when she arrived home. ¡°He was showering in cold water when I got back. A cold shower under such weather can surely make someone sick.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had been very strong and healthy before this. The sudden illness might have something to do with what had been bothering him.

    ¡°What on earth has happened to him? Did anything happen at Tianyu Group?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Yang Wenchang with a pair of sharp eyes.

    Yang Wenchang rubbed his nose. He honestly didn¡¯t know how to answer Su Qingsang¡¯s questions. ¡°Um, Mrs. Huo, do you know why President Huo has a bad rtionship with his mother?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang was surprised to hear Yang Wenchang mention Liu Tongjia. She suddenly recalled what Old Master Huo had said that day, about Liu Tongjia. However, he hadn¡¯t finished the story, so she didn¡¯t know all the facts. ¡°Is this because of his mother?¡±

    Yang Wenchang nodded. ¡°Actually, President Huo¡¯s mother is the reason why he¡¯s so sad.¡±

    Since the day he had started working for Tianyu Group, Yang Wenchang knew that Huo Jinyao and his mother were in a dysfunctional rtionship.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t believe that Huo Jinyao¡¯s rtionship with his mother was so bad that she hated him.

    She didn¡¯t only work with some outsiders to cause huge damage to thepany and make it Huo Jinyao¡¯s fault but also tried to bring him down from the president¡¯s chair and get him reced.

    Yang Wenchang couldn¡¯t give Su Qingsang all the details, but he told her about how Qiao Hong had stolen the data and why.

    ¡°Are you saying that Huo Jinyao¡¯s mother hired someone to steal confidential data from thepany?¡±

    Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t want to cause damage to Tianyu Group. All she wanted was to knock Huo Jinyao down from the presidential position.

    ¡°Is she out of her mind? Why did she do that?¡± Su Qingsang was shocked. She could not understand why Liu Tongjia had done something like that.

    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Yang Wenchang shook his head and said, ¡°President Huo never mentioned that to me.¡±

    Su Qingsang turned to Huo Jinyao. She looked at his sick face and bit her lower lip hard.

    ¡°Thank you foring here to visit him. I¡¯ll take care of him from now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡± Yang Wenchang waved a hand and said, ¡°Mrs. Huo, please let me know if you need any help. Thepany is not far away from here. I can be here whenever you need me to.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded, epting his kindness. After Yang Wenchang left, Ms. Yu came. Knowing that Huo Jinyao was sick, she tried not to make any noise while doing the housework.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have an appetite to eat. She had some light snacks and then returned to the bedroom.

    Huo Jinyao was still sleeping, showing no sign of waking up. She looked at him, feeling sorry for him.

    She understood him, and his pain.

    She had suffered the same pain when she learned that she was an illegitimate child, that she had been switched with Su Peizhen by Su Chenghui when she was a baby.

    Betrayal by family members hurt more than anything else.

    Huo Jinyao started murmuring again. Su Qingsang heard that again and leaned toward him. She still couldn¡¯t hear what he said clearly. His voice was very muffled and soft.

    For a long time, she stayed by Huo Jinyao¡¯s side. When he started mumbling the second time, she finally heard him saying ¡®Mom¡¯. She believed that that was what she heard.

    She gave a slight jerk andnded her eyes on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. Once again, she felt as if her heart was being pierced by a needle.

    She always knew that Huo Jinyao had a bad rtionship with his mother, but never expected that he would call his mother when he was sick, like other boys.

    She remembered Huo Jinyao encouraging her over and over again before she made up her mind to be Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter again.

    She didn¡¯t know why back then, but now she did. In Huo Jinyao¡¯s heart, there must be a special ce for his mother.

    She couldn¡¯t help but pick up Huo Jinyao¡¯s phone immediately. Then, she called Liu Tongjia.

 Chapter 543 - Where Are Your Manners?

    <h4>Chapter 543: Where Are Your Manners?</h4>

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s number was saved in Huo Jinyao¡¯s phone, named as ¡°Mother¡±. Seeing that word, Su Qingsang suddenly felt sad again.

    The call was answered. She heard Liu Tongjia¡¯s cold voice from the other side of the phone.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Qingsang closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t understand. What kind of mother would talk to her son like they weren¡¯t rted?

    ¡°Jinyao is sick. He¡¯s calling you. Can you pleasee here and see him?¡±

    Liu Tongjia stayed silent. Su Qingsang thought that she hadn¡¯t heard her clearly, so she repeated her words.

    ¡°Is he dying?¡± Liu Tongjia sounded very cold. ¡°Is he dying of illness?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°If he is dying, I¡¯lle, but if he¡¯s not dying, I don¡¯t think it will be necessary for me toe all the way.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re really taking this too far. He¡¯s your son.¡±

    ¡°I know that he¡¯s my son. But sometimes I wish that he¡¯s not.¡±

    After saying that, Liu Tongjia ended the call. While holding the phone, Su Qingsang¡¯s hand trembled.

    She looked at Huo Jinyao. His fever was still very high and he was mumbling. It sounded like he was trying to restrain himself from expressing his emotions when he said ¡°Mom¡±.

    Su Qingsang would have missed it if she hadn¡¯t been sitting by his side the whole time.

    What did that mean? It could be a very strong sense of yearning that was buried deep down in his heart. He was still trying to repress it.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s chest heaved. She couldn¡¯t help but call Liu Tongjia again.

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao is really sick. Are you sure that you don¡¯t want toe and see him? He¡¯s calling you. And do you know why he¡¯s calling you? It¡¯s because he wants you here. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    ¡°I do. So what?¡± Liu Tongjia snorted coldly. ¡°Do you really think of yourself as the daughter-inw of Huo Family? I¡¯m telling you now. Don¡¯t y the role of a pitiful woman in front of me. That won¡¯t work.¡±

    Liu Tongjia ended the call again. Su Qingsang was so angry that her cheeks started burning.

    She felt as if she was standing in the middle of a burning fire. She dropped the phone on the floor. She couldn¡¯t control her temper anymore.

    She quickly stood up, put on her coat, and prepared to go out. Before leaving, she called Yang Wenchang and asked him toe to look after Huo Jinyao for a while.

    She also told Ms. Yu, who was preparing to go out to shop for groceries to remain at home for the time being. It was rather early anyway. She asked Ms. Yu to stay and look after Huo Jinyao.

    After doing that, she picked up the car keys and left in a haste.

    The fire in her heart was still burning even after she left home.

    She couldn¡¯t control herself. She couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of mother would act so cold-blooded towards her son.

    What kind of mother would ask someone if her son was dying? Did Liu Tongjia not think of Huo Jinyao as her son? It was like that, wasn¡¯t it?

    The intense anger which burned like a fire made Su Qingsang go insane. She wanted to see Liu Tongjia at that very moment and bring her back to Huo Jinyao.

    She wanted to ask Liu Tongjia if she would finally be happy if Huo Jinyao really died. She wanted to ask her if she would be satisfied if he vanished from her life.

    No one was in the living room when she arrived at the family house. Mr. Cheng saw her and hurriedly walked up to wee her.

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, Old Master went out earlier today. He hasn¡¯te home yet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to see grandpa.¡± Su Qingsang slowed down before asking her next question. ¡°Where¡¯s Aunt?¡±

    ¡°Upstairs, in her room.¡± Mr. Cheng was a little surprised. Su Qingsang had a bad rtionship with Liu Tongjia. That was not a secret and everyone in the family knew it.

    The house workers knew about that as well, but they never talked about it openly. It surprised Mr. Cheng that Su Qingsang hade home today and asked to see Liu Tongjia.

    That was unusual.

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    Su Qingsang said that and then quickly rushed upstairs, straight into Liu Tongjia¡¯s room.

    Liu Tongjia was reading quietly in her room. The phone calls she had from Su Qingsang didn¡¯t seem to affect her at all.

    As Su Qingsang came in without knocking the door, Liu Tongjia raised her head and said with an obvious displeased look, ¡°did your parents not teach you to knock the door before going into someone else¡¯s room? Where are your manners?¡±

    ¡°Manners?¡± Liu Tongjia¡¯s words made Su Qingsang so angry that she gave a sarcasticugh. ¡°You want to talk to me about manners?¡±

    Liu Tongjia put down the book. Her narrowed eyes showed how displeased she was at the moment. ¡°Why can¡¯t I talk to you about manners? Look at the way you behave in someone else¡¯s house. You are really not good enough to be a part of the Huo Family.¡±

    ¡°The way I behave? Mrs. Huo, I now want to ask you if you consider yourself a person with good manners? Your son is sick and you want him dead. Is that what you call having good manners? Mrs. Huo, is this the kind of manners you were taught?¡±

    She didn¡¯t even call her ¡°Aunt¡±. She called her ¡°Mrs. Huo¡± through clenched teeth. Her tone was filled with disdain.

    ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Liu Tongjia raised her head and red at Su Qingsang with a very sullen face. ¡°Who gave you the right to talk like that? Get out!¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao gave me the right.¡± Seeing Liu Tongjia talk that way didn¡¯t ease the anger in Su Qingsang¡¯s heart but exacerbated it. ¡°My sense of righteousness has given me the authority to talk like this.¡±

    She walked straight to Liu Tongjia, looking infuriated.

    The anger had turned Su Qingsang¡¯s cheeks ruby red. Her eyes were the color of blood. She clenched her fist, trying very hard to keep herself from scolding Liu Tongjia even more.

    It was not easy. She red at Liu Tongjia so fiercely that it felt as if she was going to burn through the woman with her eyes.

    ¡°You said you have manners, right Mrs. Huo? By manners, do you mean like being careless about your son, and working with outsiders to bully, to hurt your son? Being cold to your son, ignoring him, are those your manners? Mrs. Huo, if you call those manners, I admit that I do not have manners as good as you do.¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang, mind yournguage. Who gave you the right to talk to me like this?¡±

    Liu Tongjia red at Su Qingsang angrily.

    ¡°Talk to you like what? How did you talk to me then? How have you been talking to Huo Jinyao then?¡±

    Thinking of Liu Tongjia made Su Qingsang want to burst in curses. What Liu Tonjia had done made her so desperately want to question her actions.

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, I really do not understand why you treat Huo Jinyao like this. He¡¯s your son after all.¡±

    Su Qingsang was almost raging. Thinking about the past, she thought about how Xiang Caiping was her mother but abandoned her. She understood that it must have been a very difficult and painful decision for Xiang Caiping. She understood how hard it had been for Xiang Caiping, so she never hated her.

    Later, she finally became Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter. She knew that Li Qianxue hadn¡¯t ignored her on purpose before learning the truth, so she never hated Li Qianxue either.

    Li Qianxue also hadn¡¯t hated Su Peizhen when she learned that thetter wasn¡¯t her real daughter. She still loved that girl and thought of her as a daughter.

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t jealous of Su Peizhen. On the contrary, she found that reasonable. It would be a tragedy if a mother did not love the child whom she had spent twenty years raising.

    What about Huo Jinyao? He was Liu Tongjia¡¯s son but his mother treated him as if he wasn¡¯t.

    Liu Tongjia was Huo Jinyao¡¯s mother. She might not have spent much energy raising him, but she still gave birth to him and brought him to the world.

    Su Qingsang honestly didn¡¯t understand why on earth Liu Tongjia was so cruel to Huo Jinyao.

    She never liked him and was always excessively strict towards him, but that didn¡¯t matter.

    But now, she had gone to the extreme to hurt him. She cooperated with some outsiders and attempted to ruin Huo Jinyao¡¯s reputation. Moreover, Huo Jinyao was sick, but she couldn¡¯t care less.

    Why?

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, I know that I¡¯m in no ce to ask you about these things. But, Huo Jinyao is your son. Why do you treat him like this?¡±

    Su Qingsang was still thinking about Huo Jinyao¡¯s current condition, his sad face, and the way he had been stuck in a nightmare in the middle of the night.

    She felt his heart aching so badly, as if someone was squeezing it tight. She was never a mother, but as an obstetrician, she had seen many mothers in the hospital.

    Many women wanted to be mothers but were never lucky enough to have children. Liu Tongjia was lucky to have a son, but why was she so cold and heartless to that boy?

    That poor boy who was hurt by his own mother was Huo Jinyao. It gave Su Qingsang a kind of pain that was worse than what she had suffered when she was hurt in the past.

    ¡°Is he not your real son? Is that why you treat him like this? Is it?¡±

    Maybe Huo Jinyao was an illegitimate child, mothered by some mistress of his father. Apart from that, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t think of any other possible reason.

    Her voice was much louder than before when she said that. She was demanding an answer from Liu Tongjia.

    Her voice was filled with anger, confusion, and discontent, all targeted towards Liu Tongjia. Liu Tongjia was an elderly in the family, but at that very moment, she believed that she had every right to question her.

    Nothing that Liu Tongjia had done was something a mother would do to her children.

    She thought that Liu Tongjia would at least have some pity for her son deep down in her heart. She was wrong, though. She underestimated Liu Tongjia¡¯s hatred for her son.

    Liu Tongjia reacted more strongly than she expected.

    ¡°My real son? Does he deserve to be my son?¡±

    What Liu Tongjia hated the most in her life was the fact that Huo Jinyao was her son. ¡°Do you have any idea how much I wish that he¡¯s not my son?¡±

    ¡°He does not deserve to be my son. He does not,¡± Liu Tongjia¡¯s voice was filled with a strong sense of hatred. She red at Su Qingsang, her eyes were filled with a kind of grievance that Su Qingsang could not understand.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve to be my son. I don¡¯t want to have that kind of son.¡±

    Su Qingsang stood there and looked at Liu Tongjia. Liu Tongjia leaned softly against the chair. On her face was deep hatred and pain.

    Su Qingsang was stunned for a moment. She couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of mother would wear a look like that when mentioning her son.

    She wanted to ask her why. She wanted an answer. She didn¡¯t rush to ask any questions, though. Instead, she just looked at Liu Tongjia, wearing aplicated expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have that kind of son.¡± Liu Tongjia took a step backward, leaned on the wall, almost weakly.

    It had been over ten years, but the pain was still killing her, every day and night.

    She couldn¡¯t let it go. She could not. But what about Huo Jinyao?

    He did exactly like he was supposed to in those years. He went to school, got good grades, studied abroad, graduated, came back home, and took over thepany. Then, he became the president of Tianyu Group and got married.

    His life had been too good. The better he lived and the more peaceful he seemed, the more Liu Tongjia hated him.

    How could he live such a peaceful life and forget about the past?

 Chapter 544 - He Doesnt Deserve It

    <h4>Chapter 544: He Doesn¡¯t Deserve It</h4>

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve it. He doesn¡¯t deserve it,¡± Liu Tongjia murmured, in a low, dry, and painful voice.

    What she was feeling wasn¡¯t just hatred. There was a deep sorrow on her face that shocked Su Qingsang and eased some of her anger.

    Liu Tongjia was sitting near the balcony. Earlier, she had stood up and walked to the wall on the side of the balcony.

    At that moment, she turned her face away from Su Qingsang and pressed a hand on her chest. She seemed to be feeling very ufortable.

    ¡°Mrs. Huo?¡± Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t look good. Su Qingsang made two steps forward and reached out to hold her.

    ¡°Go away.¡± Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t ept her kindness. She looked at Su Qingsang with anger, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to y nice to me. You¡¯re the same as Huo Jinyao. You both are the same kind of people.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t move. She still didn¡¯t understand what was happening. Thinking about Huo Jinyao, who was still lying on the bed unconscious, she once again looked at Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, please mind yournguage. Huo Jinyao is your son after all.¡±

    ¡°What? Do you find my words unpleasant? I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± Liu Tongjia snorted withughter and looked at her with sarcasm.

    The hatred in her eyes was real and shocking.

    ¡°My son? I really wish that I had not given birth to a son like that.¡±

    She patted her own chest, and couldn¡¯t conceal the painful look on her face.

    ¡°You want to know why I dislike him so much, don¡¯t you?¡± Liu Tongjia said, in a cold voice. She stood up straight and looked at Su Qingsang straight in the eyes.

    ¡°Do you find this ridiculous, that I hate him?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand why I wish I never had him, do you?¡±

    ¡°Do you find me unreasonable? Do you also think that I¡¯m not a good mother?¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have the answer to Liu Tongjia¡¯s questions, but she was curious indeed. She was very curious.

    Despite how badly she wanted an answer, she wouldn¡¯t ask Liu Tongjia nor Huo Jinyao about what had happened between them.

    Something terrible must have happened in the past. Without that incident, Huo Jinyao could have avoided all the misfortune that he had been sufferingtely.

    She once told herself that she would never ask Huo Jinyao about those nightmares that he had been having, unless he decided to talk about it himself. She told herself that she would ask him questions when he wanted to talk to her about it.

    Nevertheless, it wouldn¡¯t matter if that day never came. Who didn¡¯t have a past?

    Who didn¡¯t have a wound that they hated to talk about? She had that too. Fortunately, she got over it, because, meeting Huo Jinyao had changed her life. She was finally able to exit the dark side of her life.

    That hadn¡¯t happened to Huo Jinyao yet. The nightmare, the sleep-talking, and the illness all clearly indicated that he was still going through a lot of pain.

    Su Qingsang looked at Liu Tongjia. She now really wanted an answer, because she did not want to see Huo Jinyao experiencing the same pain he had recently been suffering, not ever again.

    He was no longer as proud and cheerful as usual. Seeing him suffering the pain that was caused by his family made her feel sad.

    ¡°Why?¡± Su Qingsang asked with a very gentle voice, as if worried that using a louder voice might destroy Liu Tongija¡¯s desire for talking.

    Liu Tongjia stood straight, walked step by step away from the wall, to the sofa, and then sat back down.

    She had an obvious hatred in her eyes along with emptiness and confusion which she failed to notice herself.

    ¡°Because I hate him.¡±

    ¡°You have no idea how much I hate him.¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s eyes turned red as she said those words. Strong emotions surged in those tearful eyes.

    ¡°He killed my son and my daughter. He has been evil ever since he was a child. I really wish that I never had him.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes popped upon hearing that. For a moment, she doubted what she had heard.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Liu Tongjia looked at her with contempt. ¡°Su Qingsang, haven¡¯t you thought about it? The Huo Family is such arge family. Except for Huo Jinyao¡¯s father and me, who doesn¡¯t have more than one child?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked her eyes. Liu Tongjia was right.

    Huo Mingliang had two sons and a daughter, Huo Mingmei had a son and a daughter. She had heard from Huo Jinyao that his granduncle, Huo Yangyuan, had two sons, and his older son had a daughter and a son. His younger son had two sons.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s grandaunt Huo Yangxiu had three sons, and they each had two children.

    Huo Mingguang and Liu Tongjia seemed to be the only couple in the family who had one child.

    That didn¡¯t seem normal indeed. Usually,rge families would want as many children as possible. They believed that more children equaled more luck.

    Suddenly, her heart started thumping fast. She looked at Liu Tongjia, her head filled with more questions.

    However, she also had a very bad feeling in her chest. She wasn¡¯t ready to listen to what Liu Tongjia was about to say.

    It wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t trust Huo Jinyao, but because she was sure that it must have had been an extremely painful past.

    Noticing the fear on Su Qingsang¡¯s face, Liu Tongjia snorted. The hatred in her eyes remained strong.

    Thinking about the dark past added a gloomy tone to her face.

    She closed her eyes for a second. Her eyes were a little red still. Being too emotional wasn¡¯t a good thing for her.

    She pressed a hand on her heart and breathed slowly to calm herself down.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t rush to ask her any more questions. She didn¡¯t rush her but waited for Liu Tongjia to cool down.

    Liu Tongjia couldn¡¯t possibly cool down. She had been trying to do that for over ten years but never seeded.

    Her eyes looked into a distance and she began her narration of that painful memory.

    ¡°I had three children.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao had an older brother, named Huo Jinkai, and a little sister named Huo Wushuang.¡±

    Tears streamed down from the corner of Liu Tongjia¡¯s eyes when she said Huo Wushuang¡¯s name. That was her daughter. After wishing for a daughter for years, she finally had one.

    The pain of losing her son and daughter had still been torturing her to this day.

    The more pain she felt, the more she hated Huo Jinyao, and the harder she found it to forgive him.

    ¡°They have both died, because of Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± Su Qingsang said. She was almost whispering.

    She had been married to Huo Jinyao for nearly a year. She was pretty clear about what kind of a man Huo Jinyao was.

    She believed that he would never hurt his brother and sister.

    ¡°Not possible?¡±

    Liu Tongjia sneered. The hatred in her eyes grew more and more obvious. She wished that Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t done something so horrible. She wished that Huo Jinyao never said those words and did those things.

    But the reality wasn¡¯t what she wished.

    Liu Tongjia had lived a very happy life. She was a lucky girl, luckier than many of the others.

    The Liu Family was a respectable family in Rong City, although It wasn¡¯t as wealthy as the Huo Family, or Li Family and the otherrge families.

    However, as the only daughter of her family, Liu Tongjia was loved ardently by the entire family ever since she was a baby. Her parents and brothers all loved her very much. They gave her everything she wanted.

    She grew up and met Huo Mingguang by chance. Huo Mingguang was the oldest son of the Huo Family. He took over the family business at an early age. He was already a very sessful man when she met him.

    Liu Tongjia fell in love with him at first nce. Luckily, he was fond of her too. That was the best news for Liu Tongjia, at that time.

    They got together and soon decided to marry each other. Old Master Huo never regarded family background as important. Of course, Liu Tongjia¡¯s family background wasn¡¯t that bad after all.

    They were suitable for each other, and they liked each other. However, the Huo Family had strict family rules. Old Master Huo loved his wife whole-heartedly and demanded his children to do the same.

    Liu Tongjia was still a college student at that time. She felt so happy.

    She had married Huo Mingguang even before she graduated. Soon after she graduated, she had Huo Jinkai and officially became a member of Huo Family.

    Two yearster, she had Huo Jinyao.

    She and Huo Mingguang were very devoted to each other back then. Their marriage was filled with happiness and they were a wholesome couple. However, after having two sons, she still wanted a daughter.

    She loved little girls, and so did Huo Mingguang. They tried to have a daughter, but after years of trying, she still couldn¡¯t get pregnant.

    The year Huo Jinyao was eight, she finally got pregnant again.

    She had done whatever she could. She prayed to many different gods, including Buddha, and wished for a daughter. She had two sons already, and she really, really wanted a daughter.

    She considered herself very lucky. She always got what she wanted. She wanted a daughter, and eventually, she had a daughter too, as per her wish.

    That year, she became the mother of three children. Huo Jinkai was eleven, Huo Jinyao was eight, and she had the new baby girl.

    She had two sons and a daughter, a husband who loved her so deeply, and friendly parents-inw who never gave her a hard time.

    She considered herself the happiest person in the world.

    Huo Wushuang was a sweetheart. She wasn¡¯t as naughty as Huo Jinkai and Huo Jinyao, who ran about in the house every single day and never listened to their parents.

    Huo Wushuang got all the good genes from her parents. She was very cute and good looking also.

    She liked to call her mother and brothers with her baby voice. She was adorable and thoughtful. After having her, Liu Tongjia had considered her life to be perfect.

    However, a lot of idents happened very suddenly. She sometimes wondered if she had to experience a series of bitter incidents because her life had been too happy and wonderful.

    That bitterness had been lethal for her.

    The year Huo Jinyao turned twelve, Old Master Huo¡¯s wife passed away suddenly.

    It happened so fast that no one was prepared for it. After all, she had been such a healthy person.

    Simr to Old Master Huo, she was kind and warm. Her passing broke the hearts of the entire family.

    The Huo Family was famous in the city. Many came to mourn her passing.

    Some of those people were business partners of the family, and some were rtives and friends. Some had even received favors from Huo Family.

    Huo Jinkai and Huo Jinyao were both over ten years old at that time. They knew what happened and they were allowed to stay in the mourning hall like they were asked to.

    Unlike them, Huo Wushuang was barely four years old. How could she stay in the mourning hall for such a long time?

    Many people came to the mourning hall every day, crying, and weeping. The baby girl was frightened and was in tears every day.

    In the end, the girl¡¯s voice became dry. Liu Tongjia was worried about her, and so was Old Master Huo.

    Huo Manzi had already been born during that time, but Old Master Huo loved Huo Wushuang more. After all, Huo Wushuang was more adorable, gentle, and she had been living together with Old Master Huo ever since she was born.

    Old Master Huo didn¡¯t want her to cry all day. He finally said that the girl didn¡¯t need to stay in the mourning hall. Every time people came to mourn his wife¡¯s passing, he asked the babysitter to bring Wushuang out.

    However, both Huo Jinkai and Huo Jinyao had to stay in the mourning hall. Through the seven days, they both even lost some weight.

    During the funeral, Huo Wushuang wasn¡¯t allowed to leave the house for many days and felt very bored.

    She was too young to understand death. She believed that it was exactly like what her mother had told her, that her grandmother had gone to another world called heaven, which was beautiful, and peaceful.

    After the funeral, Huo Wushuang had asked her brothers to take her out to y.

    The two boys both loved their baby sister very much. They felt sorry for her, as she had been trapped in the house for days.

    The two boys didn¡¯t hesitate much before agreeing. They often took her out to y, so the adults weren¡¯t worried.

    Huo Jinkai was fourteen years old already. He was nearly six-foot-tall, not looking like a child anymore.

    Huo Jinyao was twelve but was over five-foot-tall. They had both looked like big boys at that time. The two of them brought Huo Wushuang out of the house for a while.

    Huo Wushuang was about four years old. What she liked the most was ying in the carousel in the amusement park. Faced with their little sister¡¯s request, the two boys couldn¡¯t say no.

    They went to the amusement park together and yed the carousel three times.

    Before leaving their house, Huo Wushuang had seen pictures of the haunted house in the amusement park. She was young but was very brave.

    Huo Jinyao tried to talk her out of it, but she insisted on going into the haunted house and taking a look. Huo Jinyao and Huo Jinkai were both big boys. They were surely not afraid of the haunted house.

    So they each held the little girl¡¯s and walked into the haunted house together. They weren¡¯t expecting any idents to happen at that time.

    A chauffeur drove them to the amusement park. Huo Wushuang likedfortable rides, so they always took the RV when they came out.

    There was a fridge in the RV, with all kinds of snacks and drinks in it. The kidsy in the vehicle and rested if they got tired.

    It was no news that the Huo Family was famous in Rong City and maintained a high social status. Moreover, Huo Yangyaun and Huo Yangxiu were both serving in the army. Therefore, people never had the guts to do anything to displease the family.

    But that day, Huo Jinkai, his brother and sister were unlucky.

    A murderer hade into Rong City. He had raided and murdered someone in the neighboring city. He was called Da, and was in the most wanted list.

    He was being searched for nationwide. What he was nning to do at that time was to escape as soon as possible. However, he also intended to aplish big and make arge sum of money before leaving.

    He teamed up with three other men who were all as crazy and evil as he was. They were all criminals, with no fear of death.

    The four of them decided to do something big together and then run into hiding.

    They had been in Rong City for a couple of days, hiding from ce to ce. About their big n, they hadn¡¯t decided what to do and how they were going to do it yet.

    That¡¯s when they unexpectedly spotted Huo Jinyao, his brother and sister.

 Chapter 545 - Here Comes the Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 545: Here Comes the Opportunity</h4>

    Amusement parks back then weren¡¯t simr to the ones these days. Rong City was still a newly developed city at that time, and the amusement parks were located in suburban areas.

    There was an undeveloped cottage area near the amusement park. Da and his three friends were hiding in one of those cottages.

    As the Huo Family¡¯s RV parked in front of the amusement park¡¯s gate, one of Da¡¯s men happened to be nearby, shopping for cigarettes. He spotted the RV immediately.

    Such arge RV from a well-knownpany would have been very eye-catching at that time.

    He did not only see the RV but also saw the three well-dressed kids from the Huo Family.

    Looking at the RV which he knew would be worth millions, the man¡¯s eyes glowed. He went back and talked to Da about it. All four men believed that the RV was their best chance.

    They could simply abduct the young and weak kids and ask their parents for ransom money. It didn¡¯t matter which family they were from, because they were obviously rich.

    The three kids came in an RV to the amusement park. How rich was their family?

    The four vicious and greedy men soon made their decision and jumped into action.

    Swayed by the temptation of money, they made their decision in no time, then nned out their moves immediately. After all, the more time they wasted, the more problems could ur.

    They did not take Huo Jinkai and his siblings very seriously. They were only three young kids, weren¡¯t they?

    Da had been staying near the amusement park during those days, mingling with the tourists to have his traces covered. Based on the information provided by Liang, he quickly worked up a n.

    He was a criminal and was well-prepared. After finalizing the n, the four men bought the tickets to the park and then went in.

    Under Da¡¯s direction, the other three men took action separately. Just as they were thinking about how to catch the three kids and bring them out of the park, the three kids showed themselves into the haunted house.

    Da was thrilled to see that happen. It was exactly like someone bringing him a pillow when he was sleepy. He immediately adjusted the n and decided to kidnap them right inside the haunted house.

    In the haunted house, Huo Wushuang was first curious to see the ¡°ghosts¡±. Soon, she got scared and started asking her brothers if they could leave the ce. The two boys immediately decided to bring her out of the house.

    Just then, two of the ¡°ghosts¡± jumped out of nowhere and darted up to them. Huo Wushuang and the two boys were immediately startled.

    They quickly turned to leave, but two other ¡°ghosts¡± showed up behind them, following them everywhere.

    The two brothers weren¡¯t expecting the hunted house to be so realistic. They looked at Huo Wushuang. She was very frightened by the ¡°ghosts¡± and was crying loudly.

    The boys were very nervous at that moment. Theyforted the little girl, trying to bring her out of the ce. It never urred to them that those ¡°ghosts¡± could actually be criminals. All they tried to do at that moment was tofort their little sister.

    While the two boys were focusing on the little girl, Da and the other three who were well-prepared knocked all three of them out with a baseball bat.

    That had happened right inside the haunted house, in a dark corner.

    No one had noticed that. Even if the others had noticed that they would have thought of it as a new gameunched by the park. How would anyone ever think that some criminals would be crazy enough to kidnap small children in broad daylight?

    The four men easily brought the three kids out of the park.

    They didn¡¯t travel too far away from the park. They believed that the most dangerous ce could also be the safest ce.

    They were very familiar with that area. The cottage area was going to be torn down sooner orter, so people would rarely visit that area after that. The four criminals brought the kids straight back to their cottage.

    Da was the most brutal one out of all the criminals. He was wanted nationwide as a murderer. He now had a chance to get a big sum of money. He surely wouldn¡¯t let the rich kids run away.

    He tied the three kids tight and sealed their mouths to keep them from screaming. He didn¡¯t give them any chance to run.

    The work was done a little too easily, so much so that he didn¡¯t even have a sense of aplishment.

    Da was an experienced criminal. He didn¡¯t allow idents to happen easily.

    He told his friends to watch the kids, then started figuring out who the kids were.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t need to make much effort for that, because the kids would tell him everything he wanted to know once they woke up.

    Da liked to be a hundred percent sure, so he decided to figure it out himself nevertheless.

    He searched through the kids¡¯ pockets. Unfortunately, both the boys hadn¡¯t brought their phones, as they were simply out ying with their little sister.

    Huo Jinyao had brought only a camera to take pictures of his sister.

    Da found a picture of his family on the camera and some pictures that were taken at a family party.

    Da didn¡¯t know Huo Mingguang, but someone else did.

    When Old Mrs. Huo died, her family had announced her death to the city. Among the four abductors, a man called Chen Si was from Rong City.

    He did not only know who Huo Mingguang was but also knew that he was from the richest family in the city. He knew that the family had a lot of assets.

    That cottage area they were in was about to be developed by none other than the Huo Family.

    Chen Si looked at the photo, then told Da about Huo Mingguang and his family. Da burst intoughter after hearing him.

    He felt as if God had given him a huge gift.

    He was nning to abduct a random kid, but in the end, he got the kids from the richest family in the city.

    Exactly how rich was the richest family of the city? Da decided to get as much out of the family as possible. He was going to ask for a small sum of money, but after learning who the three kids were, he decided to ask for more.

    He decided to ask for a huge sum of ransom money. He wanted that money to guarantee him and his friends a safe andfortable life until they died.

    They discussed within themselves, about how much money they were going to ask the family. They found ten million too little. The Huo Family must have hundreds of millions.

    Giving them a hundred million wouldn¡¯t be a problem for the Huo Family, but Da wanted even more than that. He nned to charge fifty million for each kid.

    As their target became clearer, the rest of the job was easy.

    As an experienced criminal, Da made more ns as soon as he could.

    He first sent Chen Si out to buy a few SIM cards that weren¡¯t registered with their real names, then took a picture of the three kids with Huo Jinyao¡¯s camera.

    The kids hadn¡¯t woken up in a long time, so he sent their pictures to the Huo Family.

    After doing that, Da started to feel that the cottage was no longer the best ce to hide. He couldn¡¯t let the Huo Family members find even a single trace of him, so he had to shift further away.

    About an hour away from the amusement park, was the sea.

    There were some newly built ports in that area. Da decided to hide in one of those ports and leave right after he received the money.

    Da had everything nned out perfectly. Then, he brought the three kids away to the ports.

 Chapter 546 - Young man, youre rather brave!

    <h4>Chapter 546: Young man, you¡¯re rather brave!</h4>

    The three siblings were taken by a car. Da transported his valuable ¡®cargo¡¯ directly to a warehouse near the pier.

    When they had reached their destination, Da brought the three of them out. By this point, Huo Jinkai had woken up. After all, he was the oldest by a few years, and his body was much more fit than an average youth, due to his physical training regime.

    The moment Huo Jinkai woke up, he immediately sensed that something was amiss. ncing at his younger brother and sister, who were sound asleep on the floor, he could almost immediately guess at the unfortunate predicament they were currently in.

    Huo Jinkai could scarcely believe it. His great uncle was a prominent figure in their province, and his uncle was themander of the regional military branch.

    He would not have credited it under any other circumstances ¨C that someone would ever dare to target the Huo children, let alone manage to pull off kidnapping them!

    ¡°Who are you? Do you know which family we belong to? Release us right now!¡±

    At 14 years old, Huo Jinkai was Old Master Huo¡¯s favorite grandson. His grandfather had kept Jinkai by his side from a young age, and mentored him well. He had learned how to project an air of superiority and maturity that was far from the norm for a 14-year-old child.

    The expression he wore as well as his aura earned him much admiration on the part of his peers when he was still in school.

    However, he knew he was neither speaking to students of his school now nor facing the staff at his father¡¯spany. Instead, he was talking to a group of threatening and evil kidnappers, and he risked losing his life at any moment.

    ¡°Ah, young man, you¡¯re rather brave!¡±

    Da nced at Huo Jinkai and sneered, ¡°Release you? Sure, I can do that. It¡¯s not out of the question. All you need to do is to get your old man to bring us the cash.¡±

    Instantly, Huo Jinkai understood Da¡¯s motives. It was obvious that all their kidnappers wanted out of this was money.

    He nced around and realized that, other than Da, all of the other three aplices had covered up their faces with cloth.

    This observation afforded him some slight relief, as he believed that the hiding of their identity meant that the kidnappers had no intention of killing them. They should be safe for now.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you finally getting scared? Are you afraid now?¡± Da took out his cell phone and stood in front of Huo Jinkai. ¡°Come, give me your father¡¯s phone number.¡±

    Huo Jinkai nced directly at the phone in Da¡¯s hands without saying a word. Da seemed to be unphased by the young man¡¯sck of cooperation, and he followed up his demand by punching Huo Jinkai in the chest.

    ¡°Young man, what are you thinking? Hm? I¡¯m telling you, ignoring me is not going to help. Don¡¯t think of escaping while I¡¯m around. If you don¡¯t wish to die, follow my orders obediently. If not, I will make sure you suffer.¡±

    Huo Jinkai clenched his teeth in distaste and red at Da, who was staring before him. Although he did not wish toply, he was pretty much helpless to resist.

    After all, he had no way of knowing whether or not that the bunch of kidnappers would seriously harm him for resisting, whether now orter.

    As he hesitated, another punchnded on him from behind.

    ¡°Quick, give me that phone number now.¡±

    Given his options, Huo Jinkai decided to give Huo Mingguang¡¯s phone number to Da. As he spoke the numbers aloud, he started to observe the surroundings he was trapped in surreptitiously, trying to find any possible escape routes they could take.

    Most days, Huo Mingguang had his phone on him at all times. However, today for some reason, he was not picking up the call.

    Da assumed this meant that Huo Jinkai had lied to him, and punched him viciously again.

    ¡°Stupid boy, are you ying me?¡±

    Huo Jinkai was no doubt mature for his age, but he was still just 14. He could not help but cry out in pain, and the noise woke Huo Jinyao up.

    Like Huo Jinkai, the moment Huo Jinyao came to, he knew at once that he had been kidnapped. He was greeted by the sight of Da hitting his older brother, Huo Jinkai.

    ¡°Stop that! Who are you? Stop that right now. How dare you hit him? You better stop it now.¡±

    Huo JInyao was only two years younger than Huo Jinkai, and the two siblings had been close their whole lives.

    As he watched his older brother get beaten, he could not help but cry out in indignation.

    Even though his hands and legs were bound, it didn¡¯t stop him from thrashing his body around. He¡¯d been ced prone on the ground, and from that position, he¡¯d managed to find a way to directly use his bound legs to kick Da.

    Although he was small and weak, his kick was able to make contact with Da all the same. Da nearly lost his bnce because of Huo Jinyao¡¯s strike. He managed to regain his footing, andshed out in anger, kicking Huo Jinyao¡¯s little body back.

    The blow hit Huo Jinyao with such force that he rolled over twice and only came to a halt after bumping into a table leg. His hip smacked against the corner of the table and he curled inwards in pain.

    ¡°You little devil. How dare you do that. Do you think I¡¯m afraid to kill you? Let me remind you that the three of you are my hostages now. If you provoke me further, I will not hesitate to kill you both. I only need one of you alive for my ns.¡±

    Da was a hardened killer to whom human lives were of little value. After delivering his threat, he turned to nce at Huo Jinkai and used his phone to rap forcefully on his forehead.

    ¡°Stupid boy, if you do not wish to die, you¡¯d better get your father to send us the money. If not...¡±

    He reached into his back pocket and pulled out a gun, pointing it at Huo Jinkai¡¯s head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind killing you if you would prefer it.¡±

    Huo Jinkai and Huo Jinyao had not expected their kidnapper to have a gun. Seeing the weapon, Huo Jinkai and Huo Jinyao were both shocked and kept silent.

    That was a gun in the room, an actual gun! Huo Jinyao was still smarting from the kick he had received from Da, as well as from his recent violent impact against the edge of the table.

    His pain and injuries aside, he was feeling extremely worried and fearful. As he nced at his sister, who was still lying bound on the floor, Huo Jinyao began to continuously grind his teeth in anxiety.

    He did not worry that much for him or Huo Jinkai as they were old enough to handle themselves. However, his sister was a different matter. She was still so young...

    With such a threat hanging over him, Huo Jinkai had no choice but to offer Old Master Huo¡¯s phone number. Da swiftly keyed the numbers into his phone and made a phone call.

    Huo Jinyao curled up into himself, resisting the pain, all the while thinking up ways in which he could escape.

    Unlike his brother, he had always had a yful personality from a young age. He had developed a strong friendship with his uncle Zhang Yichen.

    Zhang Yichen might have been a few years older than him, but despite their age gap, they had always had a good time together.

    While Huo Jinkai had been learning how to manage the family business, Huo Jinyao had tagged along with his aunt to see the armed forces a few times. He believed that, as the family already had a capable sessor in Huo Jinkai, he could live a life of rxation.

    When he was older, he would join the army. He would be a soldier just like two of his uncles had.

    As Da held out the phone and instructed Huo Jinkai to make a call, Huo Jinyao continued to look around, taking in the surroundings.

    He had role-yed with Zhang Yichen in the army several times. He always loved hearing his uncle talk about how the soldiers carried out their missions.

    Although only 12, he was a rather precocious and smart child. His mind was hard at work analyzing the situation he and his siblings had found themselves in.

    Da had not hidden his identity, while the other three kidnappers had covered their faces. That meant that the other three kidnappers were afraid of the children identifying them.

    However, Da was not afraid of identification. What could theck of fear mean? It appeared that Da was either the leader of the group or the expendable man in this operation, an easy scapegoat.

    ording to what he had seen though, Da was the leader.

    Da was not afraid of being identified. What could it mean? Although Huo Jinyao was young, he had picked up a lot during his time in the armed forces. He had a bad feeling in his gut.

    This person was likely nning to kill them.

    Even if he were to receive the money he had demanded, it was no guarantee their lives would be spared. As realization dawned, Huo Jinyao could no longer remain passive.

    He nced up at Huo Jinkai and found that his brother was already looking at him.

    The 14-year-old was no less precocious and was thinking along the same lines as his younger brother.

    Growing up together their whole lives, each brother could read the other well, and they both knew that they had reached the same conclusion. They had toe up with a n. Now.

    Huo Jinyao darted his eyes around quickly. He knew the lives of all the Huo children were at stake. If they were unlucky, they could lose everything today.

    Da had been on the call for a while before he turned to the brothers.

    Rather than hanging up immediately, he thrust the phone at Huo Jinkai. ¡°Young man, your father wants to hear your voice. Speak up.¡±

    Huo Jinkai was extremely reluctant to do so ¨C he did not want topel his parents to give the kidnappers their dirty money. Too slow to speak, he was punched yet again.

    That cry of pain was easily transmitted straight into Huo Mingguang¡¯s ears, who immediately panicked. He was, of course, at once willing to ede to the kidnapper¡¯s terms.

    However, Da¡¯s demands for payment in cash were not easily met. Even though the Huo family was rich, they did not have that much cash in hand.

    To fulfill the terms of the ransom, Huo Mingguang said he would need a few days to prepare and gather the cash.

    Da who felt extremely cheered by this response, replied breezily, ¡°Two days. I¡¯ll give you two days to prepare the money. If I do not receive the payment within two days, I won¡¯t be held responsible for our actions.¡±

    ¡°Two days is too short. Not to mention, tomorrow is Sunday. The banks will not be open on a Sunday. If you could be more flexible...¡±

    ¡°Three days then, that¡¯s the most I can give you. If youin further, I will kill one of your children right now to make my point.¡±

    Da did not bother to say more and hung up.

    After he ended the call, Liang, ackey of his, spoke up in confusion, ¡°Da, how could you give them three whole days? Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll report this matter to the police?¡±

    ¡°Rx. They can¡¯t find us. A search would be futile if they were given 30 days, let alone a mere three.¡±

    Da spoke those words confidently because he had observed that warehouse for a long time.

    It was the innermost warehouse and the oldest one as well. It had been ted for demolition long ago. Due to the construction of a new pier, it had been forgotten.

    The warehouse was far from the inner city, and Rong city was truly sizeable ¨C that meant it would be no mean feat for anyone to find them.

    ¡°Da, you are indeed a genius.¡± Wang Ming looked at Da in admiration. ¡°Does this mean we¡¯re going to be rich in a few days?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    As Da spoke, he nced at the two brothers, Huo Jinkai and Huo Jinyao.

    Now, they just had to wait for the Huo family to deliver the money. His thoughts fixed upon future wealth, Da began to daydream and revel in his fantasies.

    ......

    Liu Tongjia could never have imagined that her short rest in her room would lead to such disastrous consequences. She had taken a catnap only to wake up and realize that all three children had been kidnapped.

    She had not anticipated being so incapable of suppressing her anxiety. As she went around begging people to help, she did not know that out of her three children, two had already left her forever.

    The three days of apprehension were nothing short of hell on earth ¨C as a mother, she cared the most about her children. Yet despite all her fears, she had not imagined that the passing of the three days would not end with the safe return of her children.

    Two of them woulde back chilled corpses.

 Chapter 547 - How could he be so evil

    <h4>Chapter 547: How could he be so evil</h4>

    Liu Tongjia would never be able to forget the image of her daughter lying in a pool of blood. She had been only four years old.

    Those terrible injuries on the grimy face of her beautiful and cute princess ¨C she waspletely disfigured.

    The horrific sight... How could that have been her daughter? Were it not for the DNA report the police provided herter, she could have denied that it was her child.

    She had felt so wretched, she wished she had died alongside Huo Wushuang.

    On top of the loss of Huo Wushuang, Huo Jinkai, her precious eldest boy had died as well.

    Huo Jinkai had died holding Huo Wushuang tightly in his arms, like a martyr in war.

    His body bore wounds from knives and guns both. Despite Huo Jinkai¡¯s efforts, he had not seeded in saving his sister¡¯s life.

    He had only been 14 years old. He had excelled academically and had just been epted into the top high school in Rong City on the strength of his ster examination grades.

    Although young, he had been exceptionally mature. No matter which family he was born in, he would have been a treasure and the hope of that family¡¯s future.

    What now? He was gone, after suffering an extremely painful and torturous death at that.

    Liu Tongjia had not been able to contain herself further, crying out in a shrill voice, as she lost control.

    When she was told the two dead children were hers, she nearly passed out from the shock.

    However, she clung on to consciousness, as she knew there was one more son she had to ount for. Where was he?

    ¡°What about Jinyao? What about Jinyao?¡±

    Liu Tongjia looked wildly around for Huo Jinyao and mentally prepared herself for the worst.

    Jinyao couldn¡¯t have died as well...

    She did not dare to think it; she did not want to entertain that possibility at all. Her eyes darted about ¨C she needed to find her remaining son. There was a chance he could still be alive.

    Even though the odds were slim, so long as there was a chance, Liu Tongjia would not give up.

    Liu Tongjia was ovee by the discovery that Huo Jinyao was still alive. She peered into the warehouse, and when she saw Huo Jinyao¡¯s severely weakened form, she nearly wept tears of relief and joy.

    Her joy was short-lived. The wicked, cruel kidnappers had given their statements. When Liu Tongjia saw them, she could hardly believe what she had read.

    ¡°Do you know why his brother and sister died, but Huo Jinyao managed to survive?¡±

    Liu Tongjia had been in a daze, lost in memories of the past. She gathered herposure and nced at Su Qingsang, a guarded expression on her face.

    Su Qingfang had never imagined that such a thing could happen to anyone, let alone the likes of the Huo family. She shook her head, reluctant to hear what Liu Tongjia would say.

    ¡°It was because he told the kidnappers that he was the most important and doted upon child within the Huo family. He said that he was the one whom the Huo elders loved the most. He used his own two fists to beat up his brother, to convince the kidnappers to leave him alone.

    ¡°Can you believe that a child of only 12 years old could be so treacherous?¡±

    As Liu Tongjia spoke, she found herself sinking deeper into despair, ¡°He hit his brother and even his younger sister. He managed to convince the kidnappers of his words. After that, the kidnappers believing the other two hostages to be without value killed them.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes widened dramatically, ¡°How could that be possible?¡±

    She could not believe it. She refused to.

    ¡°Impossible? I wish it were impossible as well. I wish it was nothing but a horrible nightmare. If only I could wake up, and have my sons and daughter back, to once again have three beautiful and alive children. However, this is my reality...¡±

    She straightened and met Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes, ¡°Why do you think I despise him?

    ¡°To ensure his survival, he was willing to sacrifice the lives of his brother and sister. To protect his own life, he watched his brother and sister die, and evenid his hands on them.¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s voice had grown hoarse with emotion. She clutched at her chest. The pain had not faded in the intervening decades.

    ¡°They were his family. They were his own elder brother, and younger sister. He watched them die without a shred of remorse.¡±

    Liu Tongjia shut her eyes, tears flowing down her cheeks. ¡°At that point, I wished truly that I had never borne such a child.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Su Qingsang was at a loss for a reply to such a revtion. She had never heard that something like that had happened. Nheless, it did not seem like Liu Tongjia was lying.

    ¡°Have you ever considered that there might be some misunderstanding?¡±

    She did not want to believe that Huo Jinyao could be such a person. Furthermore, ording to Liu Tongjia, he had only been 12. That was far too young to be capable of such scheming actions.

    To her, Huo Jinyao did not seem like someone who was that callous, or who only cared for himself.

    ¡°Such sympathy you have for him.¡±

    Liu Tongjia wiped the tears from her eyes, and blew her nose, ¡°I wish it were a misunderstanding. I wish the only child I have left is good and upright ¨C but I know it wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding.¡±

    When Huo Jinyao was found, he had been unconscious. Although the kidnappers had kept him alive as their sole hostage, they had not been overly kind to him either.

    She had lost her appetite at the time, staying all day by Huo Jinyao¡¯s bedside, waiting for him to recover.

    After seeing the kidnappers¡¯ statements, she wanted to hear Huo Jinyao tell her what had happened. However long it took, she would wait.

    Then, Huo Jinyao had spoken in his sleep, saying he was the true young master of the Huo family, that his two siblings had been illegitimate, and that they would never receive any part of the inheritance even if they lived.

    After hearing her son utter those words, it felt as if the sky was crashing down on her.

    It was clear that, in order to survive, Huo Jinyao had managed to lie skillfully, despite being only 12 years old.

    She had not known that her son had such a cruel side to him.

    ¡°From that day onwards, my remaining son was dead to me as well. In my heart, he died with his brother and sister in the kidnapping.¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s voice was faint but it was filled with emotions that she tried hard to control.

    Su Qingsang was at a loss for words. She did not wish to believe Liu Tongjia, but she also knew that Liu Tongjia was not lying to her.

    ¡°Well, does Grandfather know about this?¡±

    Something like this... if Huo Jinyao had really done such a thing, why would his grandfather just let it go?

    Liu Tongjia choked out augh as she thought about Old Master Huo¡¯s favoritism and her husband¡¯s helplesspromise.

    ¡°Old Master Huo has always been biased towards Huo Jinyao and would always indulge him. He told me that Jinyao was young and simply immature, and just needed to be taught better.¡±

    How could he not have been conscious of the gravity of his action? Even if he had been immature at the age of 12, he had sent his brother and sister to die!

    Liu Tongjia felt a sharp ache in her chest. It was too awful and too painful to bear.

    All these yearster, many knew that in reality, she had lost two of her children, not all three. However in her heart, after finding out what Huo Jinyao had done, in truth she knew she had lost all three children together.

    Especially Huo Jinyao.

    She could not condone his cold-bloodedness andck of emotion.

    It was not a matter of maturity. She knew all along that she had doted the most upon her young daughter. However, towards her two sons, she had been extremely fair.

    Huo Mingguang had been busy with work and she had taken on the role of caring for the children, which she had done to the best of her ability.

    How had Huo Jinyao repaid her?

    To save his own skin, he had been willing to cause the death of his brother and sister. How could he...How could he...

    Liu Tongjia dug her nails into her palm as she thought of her hatred for Huo Jinyao.

    She hated him for causing the death of her other two children, but she also hated herself for giving birth to so callous a person.

    For so many years afterward, she had believed that he woulde in repentance, to beg for forgiveness.

    He had not. Huo Jinyao had moved on with life, moving on to have a career like any normal person.

    Not only was he living a life of normalcy, but he was also living a life offort.

    After so many years, it was as though he had moved onpletely.

    It was only her who could not bear to forget her two dead children.

    Other than her, who else was there remember that there had been three children once living in this house, in the past?

    That man had been evil at such a young age. How could she even begin to cope with that?

    She rather let the Tianyu empirend in theps of Huo Yifan or Huo Yiyang, instead of falling into the hands of such a wicked man. He had gotten what he wanted, in the end.

    Su Qingsang did not know how to respond to the story. She had stormed over in a rage to lecture her, but witnessing Liu Tongjia¡¯s broken spirit had taken the wind from her sails.

    If what Liu Tongjia was saying was true, she would never have a proper mother-son rtionship with Huo Jinyao without suffering from guilt.

    However, there was another point to be considered. ¡°He... Jinyao... he was very young at that time. It was not wrong for him to have been afraid to die, Madam Huo. No matter what happened, it is still important to treasure loved ones who are still alive.¡±

    Liu Tongjia turned her gaze back at Su Qingfang bristling visibly through her tears. ¡°Yes, everyone has asked me to let it go. How can I, though? If I do that, who will remember the other children?¡±

    Right after the kidnapping had happened, Old Master Huo had banned everyone from discussing the matter further. No one in the Huo family had ever mentioned it again from then on.

    Huo Jinyao had automatically be the young master and the potential head of the house of the Huo family.

    However, only Liu Tongjia knew that he had seized that life for himself by sacrificing his brother and sister.

    How could she forgive such a thing? Even though he was her son, she would never have imagined him capable of doing such a cold-hearted thing.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s mouth trembled and she swallowed the words she wished to utter with a heavy heart.

    ¡°I will not forgive him.¡± As Liu Tongjia spoke, she returned to her seat and sat down.

    Her face was pale and she looked like she was in great pain. ¡°Everyone wishes for me to forget. Have you ever considered that doing so would be a form of betrayal?

    ¡°I¡¯m not willing to do so. I cannot forget my eldest son, nor can I forget my daughter. Even if others forget them, I have to remember them. I will hold their memory in my heart and never forget.¡±

    As she finished her sentence, she shut her eyes. As she opened them again, she spoke in a blithe tone of voice, ¡°You may leave. I refuse to visit him. I do not want to see him.¡±

    Su Qingsang eyed Liu Tongjia. ¡°Madam Huo...¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang, you need not speak further. I no longer have a rtionship with Huo Jinyao. He never listened to me anyway, and he never saw me as his mother.¡±

    Su Qingsang studied Liu Tongjia but could not find the right words to say. She left the Huo family residence quietly, feeling much worse than she had when she¡¯d first arrived.

 Chapter 548 - Do you miss your aunt?

    <h4>Chapter 548: Do you miss your aunt?</h4>

    After arriving home, Yang Wenchang had shot her a look, wearing a vaguely sheepish expression on his face. Huo Jinyao it seemed, had yet to wake up.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t realize the reason for the look Yang Wencheng had sent her until she caught sight of Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand. The drip had done its job. However, due to Yang Wenchang¡¯sck of familiarity with the procedure, when he had inserted the needle, some bleeding had urred.

    Su Qingsang eyed Yang Wenchang after noticing the bloodstains on Huo Jinyao¡¯s palm. However, she did not have the heart to chide him for it.

    If anyone was to be med for it, it should be herself, for running off to criticize Liu Tongjia instead of staying behind to watch over Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°You can take your leave first, I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yang Wenchang nodded his head. After a while, he decided to speak up to warn Su Qingsang, ¡°Huo Jinyao woke up, just for a short time, a little while ago. He fell back asleep again soon after.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. He¡¯s likely groggy because of the drip. He should wake up more naturallyter.¡±

    Yang Wenchang breathed a sigh of relief, reassured. Su Qingsang was a doctor, and she would know how to care for Huo Jinyao.

    Su Qingsang had only eaten a little, scrounging up a meal of whatever food had been avable that that night. She had just cooked some porridge earlier, and it was now warm and ready for consumption. However, Huo Jinyao had still not woken up to eat it.

    She had not expected someone who looked so healthy every day, could have sumbed so easily to a simple cold, or experience such severe symptoms.

    After Ms. Yu had packed up, Su Qingsang sent her home.

    Now as she sat at Huo Jinyao¡¯s side, she nced at him, holding herptop as she waited for him to wake up.

    As she thought back on what Liu Tongjia had recounted, Su Qingsang began to surf the web for any news of said past events. However, she could find nothing on it and had to assume that a cover-up of the incident had taken ce.

    Or perhaps, ten years ago with the Inte far less developed, such local news would not have been uploaded.

    She was still debating whether to make time to ask Old Master Huo for answers when Huo Jinyao awoke from his slumber.

    Su Qingsang heard him stirring and stood up promptly. Upon opening his eyes, Huo Jinyao noticed her immediately.

    ¡°Old...¡±

    ¡°Do not speak.¡±

    He had slept for nearly a day. Su Qingsang poured him a ss of warm water and helped Huo Jinyao sit up so he could hydrate himself.

    Once Huo Jinyao had drunk the ss of warm water, he immediately gained more color in his cheeks.

    ¡°My wife?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ill.¡± Su Qingsang nced at Huo Jinyao and spoke in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s not even summer and yet you¡¯re bathing in cold water. It¡¯s no wonder you fell sick! Do you think you are invincible?¡±

    Huo Jinyao thought about the mail he had received before, and he could only smile. Still, he refrained from speech.

    Su Qingsang knew that Huo Jinyao was probably in a poor mood, and shey off reproaching him. She raised a hand to Huo Jinyao¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡¯re no longer burning up. However, you still have to continue taking your medication.

    ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ve cooked some porridge since you are sick. Have some food before you take the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Huo Jinyao did not object to her advice. Realizing it, Su Qingsang quickly went out and returned with the bowl of porridge.

    ¡°If you dislike the taste of this, I make no apologies for it.¡± Su Qingsang ced her tray aside and passed the bowl of porridge to Huo Jinyao. ¡°It¡¯s your own fault for falling sick. This is all sick people can eat.¡±

    ¡°You cooked it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang nodded her head and passed the bowl over before ring at Huo Jinyao. ¡°Do not be picky.¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Huo Jinyao spoke up with a slightly raspy voice. He could not resist adding rather soppily, ¡°The porridge cooked by my wife is the best in the world.¡±

    Su Qingsang red at him yfully, betraying a hint of humor.

    She blew at the porridge lightly to cool it and ced the spoon at Huo Jinyao¡¯s lips. Huo Jinyao regarded Su Qingsang tenderly as he enjoyed his wife¡¯s ministrations.

    Su Qingsang fed him slowly and meticulously as if she was used to doing this...

    Huo Jinyao met her gaze, smiling at her and observed, ¡°You seem pretty experienced at this.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not as if this is the first time I¡¯ve done this.¡±

    Su Qingsang replied evenly, but as she did so, the bowl she was holding trembled slightly in her grasp. She had be intimately familiar with the work of caretaking because of Xiang Caiping.

    When Xiang Caiping had injured her hip, Su Qingsang had been given the main responsibility for taking charge of her care in the hospital, even though there were nurses there.

    Who was to know that Xiang Caiping was not her biological mother. Thest time the two of them had met, it had not gone well.

    Xiang Caiping had ignored her, and she had not been able to find the courage to ask Xiang Caiping if she had been doing well.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s internal turmoil did not go unnoticed by Huo Jinyao, who thought he knew the likely cause.

    ¡°Are you thinking of auntie again?¡±

    Huo Jinyao had always believed that Xiang Caiping was a decent enough person. If she had truly been Su Qingsang¡¯s birth mother, it wouldn¡¯t have been so poor a match at all.

    ¡°If you want to see her, I can make arrangements for you.¡±

    Su Qingsang pursed her lips tightly but shook her head decisively in the end. Without speaking, she fed Huo Jinyao thest spoonful of porridge.

    ¡°Another bowl, perhaps?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Qingsang stood up to replenish the bowl of porridge. In truth, she did wish to meet Xiang Caiping again ¨C but what good coulde out of it?

    Neither Xiang Caiping or herself were capable of resuming the close rtionship of their past. It was impossible for them to be mother and daughter anymore.

    Thest time they had met, the frosty encounter had made Su Qingsang long, regretfully, for the warmth of the past. From time to time, she would think about Xiang Caiping.

    During the previous visit she made to Lin City, she had even entertained thoughts of meeting Xiang Caiping. However, due to theck of time, as well as the fears about anticipated awkwardness that would ensue, she did not go through with it in the end.

    Perhaps, given the chance in the future, she could discretely check up on her. She would not need to disturb Xiang Caiping if she only visited to sneak a look at her.

    Huo Jinyao ate another bowl of porridge before Su Qingsang gave him his dose.

    He was still rather weak and the pallor of his face persisted.

    Su Qingsang did some tidying before returning to the bedroom. As she thought of Liu Tongjia¡¯s tale, she still could not see the evil character that Liu Tongjia had spoken of in Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Jinyao.¡±

    She wanted to ask him questions regarding the kidnapping he had experienced in the past, and whether he remembered the things he was used of.

    She wanted to ask him how his brother and sister had died. Had he really caused their deaths?

    However, ncing at Huo Jinyao¡¯s frail body, she could not utter these words aloud.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Su Qingsang did not speak taking out a thermometer instead. ¡°Measure your temperature again. Hopefully, the fever has subsided more by now.¡±

    ¡°I think it has.¡±

    ¡°No point guessing. You need to do a proper check.¡±

    As Huo Jinyao took his temperature, Su Qingsang resumed sitting by his side.

    ¡°Does your head still hurt?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Huo Jinyao replied, adding, ¡°I never had a headache. It¡¯s just that my body feels weak.¡±

    ¡°After sleeping for an entire day, of course you feel weak!¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at Jinyao and could not help but nag, ¡°Truly, what were you thinking? You¡¯re a grown man, how could you decide to take a cold shower? Who do you think you are, Superman?¡±

    Huo Jinyao smiled slightly but did not offer an exnation for his hasty cold shower.

    Su Qingsang was tempted to push him further but stopped herself after seeing the expression on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Huo Jinyao seemed to have sensed that Su Qingsang was not her usual self. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am healthy and well. This was an exception.¡±

    In the past, Su Qingfang often felt as though she would never fully understand Huo Jinyao. He frequently kept his thoughts to himself and concealed his emotions.

    Now, she felt like she might understand him a little better.

    He was visibly ill, leaning heavily against the bed. He was probably wounded emotionally as well ¨C hurt by and misunderstood by Liu Tongjia, his own biological mother.

    Despite it all, he acted as if unaffected and covered everything up, with that look of his that that was incongruously both strong, and yet soulful.

    Again, in her heart, she felt a slight twinge, a brief pain that she could not ignore.

    She sat on the bed beside Huo Jinyao, reached out and kissed him on the lips.

    Her actions surprised him a little, but he quickly pushed her away from him.

    ¡°I¡¯m still sick.¡± He had no intention of passing his illness to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°I¡¯m hardy enough.¡±

    She moved to kiss him again but Huo Jinyao pushed her back gently. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor. What are you doing? How can you not care about me spreading my germs to you?¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at Huo Jinyao. Due to his illness, his lips were slightly redder than usual.

    He could see the dissatisfied look in her eyes. She smiled and countered. ¡°Yes, I am a doctor. But right now, I¡¯m assuming my other role of being your wife!¡±

    She ced both hands on his shoulders and inched closer to him. ¡°Perhaps if you passed your cold to me, you would recover!¡±

    Huo Jinyao pulled her closer into his warm embrace, as she continued her advances towards him half-serious, and half teasingly.

    He pressed her head to his chest and gently caressed her forehead.

    ¡°You¡¯re my wife, but I am also your husband. What should we do then? I don¡¯t want you to get sick.¡±

    He lightly kissed Su Qingsang on her forehead. ¡°If you really wish for me to kiss you, hm, you can wait till I¡¯ve recovered.¡±

    This man was ying games again! Su Qingsang lightly smacked his shoulder, yful.

    ¡°Be careful, let¡¯s not break the thermometer.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s words got Su Qingsang to straighten up. She nced at the time and then took the thermometer from Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°38 degrees celsius. Well, you still have a fever. Have an early rest and sleep well. Tomorrow, you should no longer be feverish.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Doctor Su. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao spoke in a raspy voice, as Su Qingsang fluffed the pillows around him. ¡°Sleep now. You¡¯re sick and you¡¯re still ying around.¡±

    ¡°My dear, when did I fool around?¡±

    Even as Huo Jinyao spoke, heplied with his wife¡¯s instructions, yawning repeatedly as his medication started to make him feel drowsy.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Let me bathe first.¡± Su Qingsang tucked Huo Jinyao in. ¡°Sleep first. I¡¯ll join youter.¡±

    When Su Qingsang returned from her bath, Huo Jinyao had long since fallen asleep. As she watched him slumbering peacefully, she felt torn by her decision not to ask her husband the questions guing her mind about the kidnapping.

    Her sleep that night was shallow and fitful. asionally, she would wake to observe Huo Jinyao and ensure he was sleeping soundly, and not suffering any nightmares, before she could return to sleep.

    Huo Jinyao was young and fit. So by the next day, when Su Qingsang woke up, he was already mostly recovered.

    She saw he was already up ¨C he had his jacket in his hands by then and was preparing to leave the house.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to work?¡± Su Qingsang sat up quickly with clear disapproval written across her face. ¡°Your body is extremely weak, even if your condition has improved. You should get more rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Huo Jinyao shook his head. ¡°Not to mention, there are many things to be settled at work. I should attend to them.¡±

    Catching sight of Huo Jinyao¡¯s serious expression, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bring herself to persuade him to stay home. ¡°Do not drive, then. Let me send you there. When you finish working, give me a call, and I¡¯ll pick you up too.¡±

    Huo Jinyao did not argue with her. ¡± I will be honored to have my wife as my personal driver.

    Seeing he was back to teasing her again, Su Qingsang knew he probably was feeling well.

    Carefully studying Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression, she could sense that the pain and hurt from the previous night were gone.

    Su Qingsang felt pain on Huo Jinyao¡¯s behalf again, as her intuition told her he had resumed concealing his emotions, which saddened her greatly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Author¡¯s Note below:

    To digress slightly from the story: I realized that some people do not understand the ways of Ms. Huo. You guys have mentioned that you think she is crazy. Let me tell you some truths. Imagine a family where a brother sacrificed his own life to save his younger sister and died. Afterward, the mother of the family had an immense dislike for the surviving sister. They were all her biological children. Setting aside biases in terms of gender, she felt that this daughter had caused her son¡¯s death. When I wrote this story, I had inspiration from that very story, which I saw in the news.

    In reality, if someone was in that situation, it would be hard to recover from it.

    Take Ms. Huo, for example. In a split second, she lost two children. These two children even died due to Huo Jinyao¡¯s actions (at least, that¡¯s what she believes in her heart). Of course she would take extreme actions to avoid Huo Jinyao! There is a reason for it. Look at Zhang Shaohan¡¯s mother, or perhaps Mei Yanfang¡¯s mother. What wrong did Zhang Shaohan and Mei Yanfang do? However, their mothers treated them so badly nevertheless. One framed her daughter and used her of taking drugs, another sold her dead daughter¡¯s personal belongings on the Inte, including her underwear, after her death.

    As for these two extreme case studies, I cannot understand why there are parents such as them that exist on this Earth. However, the fact is that there are parents like these out there.

    In our world, having blood ties does not mean one would automatically forgive another for one¡¯s wrongs. Take my husband¡¯s ssmate for instance. His father went on a revenge spree and hurt his mother. Up till now, this ssmate has still not forgiven his father. It has been two or three years since he has acknowledged his father. When they meet, they do not speak as well. Upon seeing his father, he would be extremely hostile. He is not willing to live under the same roof as well. After all, that man is still his father. He, however, refuses to acknowledge that.

    How do I exin this? In terms of incidents where one¡¯s loved ones hurt them, some people can forget and forgive while others cannot. For those who can, they could smile and wave away the past. For those who cannot, they may hold on to this grudge for the rest of their lives.

    Life is sometimes crueler than fiction. Of course, I still wish for everything to live the most peaceful and favorable life possible. Life is an arduous journey indeed!

 Chapter 549 - Why Donâ€™t You Dismiss Her

    <h4>Chapter 549: Why Don¡¯t You Dismiss Her</h4>

    Su Qingsang drove Huo Jinyao to his office after they had breakfast, and handed him a box full of medicines to take.

    ¡°Take the medicine if you are not feeling well. Give me a call if you still don¡¯t feel well. I wille over immediately¡ª¡ª¡±

    Huo Jinyao approached her suddenly, and before she could finish her sentence, he kissed her on the lips.

    Su Qingsang looked at him, blinking. He moved away after a kiss, with a mischievous smile on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Su. I will take good care of myself.¡±

    He still wasn¡¯t looking too well. His face was a little pale, but she knew that she could not convince him to stay home anymore.

    Su Qingsang said nothing more. She thought that she would maybe make a phone call to Yang Wenchangter on, to tell him to keep an eye on Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao took the box of medicines, waved at her, and alighted from the car. He seemed to be in a good mood. However, Su Qingsang¡¯s heart was feeling heavy, thinking about Huo Jinyao. She couldn¡¯t rx even a little bit.

    She believed him when he said that he would take good care of himself, but how was he going to do that?

    After all, the person who had hurt him was his mother, his birth mother.

    What¡¯s worse was that Liu Tongjia dared to make use of the people around him to cause more problems. The issue was far more serious.

    She just didn¡¯t know how Huo Jinyao intended to solve the issue.

    ......

    ¡°President Huo? Why did youe to work?¡±

    Yang Wenchang¡¯s eyes were full of surprise when he saw Huo Jinyao at work. ¡°You¡¯ve recovered?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Much better.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded, and he nced over at Ding Qing¡¯s office. ¡°Is Ding Qing here yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Yang Wenchang followed him into the office. ¡°President Huo, are we going to dismiss Ding Qing?¡±

    Huo Jinyao walked to his office desk. He sat down and ced the medicine box on the table. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Yang Wenchang raised his eyebrows as he thought carefully. ¡°President Huo, you don¡¯t want to dismiss her?¡±

    ¡°Not now.¡± As Huo Jinyao thought of Liu Tongjia, his expression became hard to read. ¡°She hasn¡¯t made any big mistakes, so what¡¯s the reason we will give if we are going to dismiss her?¡±

    ¡°Are you just going to keep her around like that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep her around and let my mother send another busybody, whom I know nothing about?¡±

    There was a tone of sarcasm in his voice. Yang Wenchang didn¡¯t know what to reply to him, so he remained silent.

    Huo Jinyao did not need his answer. Keeping Ding Qing around would be better than changing to another person.

    ¡°But there are some things that we can keep track of, and make necessary arrangements.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes were sharp and full of danger when he said that. Yang Wenchang suddenly had a feeling that someone was going to be getting the short end of the stick soon.

    Yang Wenchang¡¯s mobile phone rang when they were having a discussion about work. He stared at the number for a moment, nced at Huo Jinyao, and quickly answered the call.

    ¡°Mrs. Huo.¡± Hearing that attracted Huo Jinyao¡¯s attention immediately, and Yang Wenchang felt an enormous amount of pressure at that moment.

    ¡°Assistant Yang, Su Qingsang speaking.¡± Su Qingsang went straight to the point without getting into any formalities with Yang Wenchang. ¡°Jinyao has not fully recovered. But he insisted that he had work to do. I couldn¡¯t stop him from going to work but do pay more attention to him today. If he rpses, you must call me immediately.¡±

    ¡°I will, Mrs. Huo.¡±

    ¡°Keep a close eye on him. Get him something light for lunch. Don¡¯t let him work overtime tonight. And, just decline any social engagements.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing else important I need to say. Thank you for working hard.¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not hard work.¡±

    Yang Wenchang ended the call and looked at Huo Jinyao. ¡°It¡¯s a call from Mrs. Huo. She has asked me to keep an eye on you, and not let you tire yourself out too much.¡±

    Huo Jinyao finally had a faint smile showing on his face.

    He remembered how worried Su Qingsang had been when he wanted toe out of the house. She repeatedly told him that he must look after himself, and that warmed his heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a few grasshoppers. I will not let them buzz around for too long.¡±

    Now that he had seen through their conspiracies, how could he let them continue executing their ns?

    ......

    ¡°Doctor Su, am I very ill?¡±

    The patient¡¯s voice pulled Su Qingsang¡¯s attention back from the diagnostic report in her hands. She looked up at the person in front of her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not very serious. It is just a small cyst. Take some anti-inmmatory medications, then pay attention to your diet and rest, and you¡¯ll be just fine.¡±

    ¡°This... This doesn¡¯t need to be removed? Will the medications work? Can I get surgery?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Zhang, take a look. The cyst is less than two centimeters, so it is actually just an inmmation. You just need to take some medications and rest well. It will shrink and dissolve naturally. Under normal circumstances, we would not rmend getting surgery, as it is not necessary at all.

    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe some medications for you, and you can just take this to the pharmacy to get them.¡± After Su Qingsang finished her sentence, she added, ¡°The money for these medications can be reimbursed if you have medical insurance. So, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡±

    After sending the patient off, there weren¡¯t any other consultations. Su Qingsang stood up, rubbed her shoulders, and walked back towards her office.

    She had lost her focus for a while just now. The truth was that on one hand, she was worried about Huo Jinyao, and if he would be able to handle the work today.

    On the other hand, she was still thinking about the kidnapping incident that Liu Tongjia had told her about.

    Liu Tongjia had lost two children at once, so it was not unusual that she was taking her anger out on Huo Jinyao. That could the reason a misunderstanding between the two of them.

    Should she help Huo Jinyao to resolve this misunderstanding with Liu Tongjia?

    There would not be a single child who does not desire maternal love. She believed that Huo Jinyao was no exception.

    What did actually happened that year? If she can¡¯t get the whole story by asking Liu Tongjia, could she possibly ask Old Master Huo?

    Or, could she just ask Huo Jinyao directly?

    With this thought in mind, she couldn¡¯t help but take out her mobile phone to call Huo Jinyao.

    His voice was still sounding a little hoarse in the morning, and she had asked Yang Wenchang to get him some lozenges.

    ¡°Darling.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Su Qingsang was relieved that his voice had gotten better. ¡°How are you? Are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Qingsang paused for a moment, as she didn¡¯t know how to voice out her queries.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo Jinyao noticed the pause in her voice. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°I just want to ask you ¡ª¡ª¡± Her following words went a long way around her mind, but what came out of her mouth was, ¡°have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. Wenchang has ordered take-out for me. It will be deliveredter.¡±

    ¡°Take-out?¡± Su Qingsang frowned without realizing. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a cafeteria downstairs?¡±

    ¡°He said that one of the hotel restaurants served good soup. He said it nourishes the stomach.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± There was a moment of silence again. Su Qingsang bit her lips, and she walked to the end of the corridor with her phone.

    ¡°Darling?¡± Huo Jinyao called her again. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang felt her palms sweating. However, she was not facing Huo Jinyao directly at that moment, so she felt a little more confident in asking him what she wanted to.

    ¡°I, I heard something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 550 - You Have Great Tolerance, Mrs. Huo

    <h4>Chapter 550: You Have Great Tolerance, Mrs. Huo</h4>

    ¡°Aunt... I meant your mother... She ¡ª¡ª¡± Su Qingsang found it difficult to speak her mind, so she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.

    She had never once thought that a mother would treat her child like that. ¡°Can I ask you why your mother does not like you?¡±

    There was a sudden silence, and Su Qingsang could hear his breathing bing heavier on the other end of the line.

    She suddenly realized that she might have said something wrong to him. She shouldn¡¯t have asked that question.

    Huo Jinyao started speaking just as she was about to exin her question further. Although Su Qingsang was unable to see his expression through the phone, she could clearly hear the nonchnce in his voice.

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t like me, then she just doesn¡¯t like me. What reason could there be?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    With her heart aching a little, Su Qingsang firmly believed that Huo Jinyao was definitely not someone who would betray his own elder brother and younger sister just to survive.

    ¡°But, Jinyao, I actually heard ¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Darling, Wenchang has brought me my lunch. I am quite hungry, so I am going to eat first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t finish the rest of her sentence. The rest of her words were stuck in her throat like a stone.

    She knew that after today, she would never have the courage to ask him about it again.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I am going to eat as well.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Huo Jinyao hung up immediately, without saying another word.

    Listening to the beeping sound on the phone after the line was cut, Su Qingsang felt heartbroken once again.

    She closed her eyes and tried to suppress the wave of emotions she was feeling.

    Forget it. Since he did not want to speak about it, she would not ask anymore. Some things should be left in the past.

    If Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t like Huo Jinyao, it was better to let it be that way. Anyway, he still had Su Qingsang, and it would be enough as long as she liked him.

    Su Qingsang only had a minor surgery to perform in the afternoon, so she left work early.

    Instead of going to the office directly to pick up Huo Jinyao, she went to a market nearby to buy some groceries. She nned to cook a meal for Huo Jinyao all by herself.

    She went over to Huo Jinyao¡¯spany to pick him up after buying the groceries.

    She wanted to go to his office earlier, to see if he was feeling better from the fever and cold. However, thinking about what she had asked him at noon, she realized that he would have probably been unhappy.

    He may have thought that she wanted to pry, or thought that she wanted to show more initiative in the rtionship. However, she never had any of those ideas. She just hoped to help him, if she could.

    She parked her car and went upstairs. She had already been there once before.

    When she hade here previously, Yang Wenchang took her up in the lift exclusively used by the president, so she was familiar now and knew the way up herself. When she was about to enter Huo Jinyao¡¯s office, the door next to it opened, and Ding Qing walked out from inside.

    The two of them bumped into each other.

    When Su Qingsang saw her, she immediately frowned subconsciously. But a few secondster, her expression quickly became as calm as she was when she had first walked in.

    Ignoring Ding Qing, she wanted to go straight towards Huo Jinyao¡¯s office.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was done intentionally or not, but Ding Qing just stood in front of her and blocked her way.

    Su Qingsang took a step to the side, without any change in her expression. But when she took a step to the left, Ding Qing would move to her right, and when she moved to the right, Ding Qing would go to her left.

    Both of them stood there facing each other, and with every step Su Qingsang made, Ding Qing was blocking her way.

    After a few times, Su Qingsang stopped and looked up at Ding Qing. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss. Ding?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, you were the one blocking my way, so why are you asking me if there is anything wrong?¡±

    Ding Qing raised her eyebrows indifferently, and there was a clear provocative look in her eyes.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes narrowed. If one looked carefully, it would be obvious that her current expression looked exactly like Huo Jinyao¡¯s.

    Ding Qing stood there and waited for Su Qingsang to create a scene, but Su Qingsang just took a step back calmly after looking at her.

    ¡°Since Miss. Ding feels that I am blocking her way, please go ahead first.¡±

    Not only did she move aside, but she also made a gesture with her hand, telling Ding Qing that she can go first. Ding Qing was a little surprised and stood still for a while.

    Su Qingsang looked at her from the side. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say that I am blocking your way? Please, go first¡±

    Ding Qing did not leave but took a step forward instead. She stood in front of Su Qingsang. ¡°You have great tolerance, Mrs. Huo.¡±

    With a smile visible on the corner of her lips, she leaned forward slightly. She moved closer to Su Qingsang¡¯s face, and said softly, ¡°I am just not sure if you will still have the same tolerance when President Huo bes mine one day.¡±

    Su Qingsang stood still. She watched Ding Qing smirking in front of her, and suddenly chuckled.

    ¡°Miss. Ding, you¡¯re so young, but you have such a bad memory. I think you might need to go see a doctor.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Miss. Ding, I remember telling you the other time that Huo Jinyao has erectile dysfunction. Don¡¯t you remember that? Or do you still want him like that?

    ¡°Of course I want him like that.¡± Ding Qing lifted up her chin, and her face was cold and haughty. ¡°Mrs. Huo, I am not such a superficial woman. What I love is President Huo himself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? Then I should look at you from a different perspective.¡± Su Qingsang looked at her haughty face, and suddenly changed the topic of the conversation. ¡°But you will need to be able to get him first.¡±

    She followed what Ding Qing did previously. She leaned forward slightly and spoke softly in her ears.

    ¡°After all, Huo Jinyao has really high standards. So, it is not like he would just fancy any unattractive woman.¡±

    She finished the sentence with a smile and took a step back. Her smile got brighter as she looked at Ding Qing¡¯s face turning green. She stopped looking at her, wanting to walk past her and leave.

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, you are going a bit too far.¡±

    Ding Qing blocked her way, and her eyes were cold. ¡°You are a little too confident, Mrs. Huo. After all, no one would know the oue before it actually happens, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°Who would know the oue before it happens? But there is no need for me to wait until the end. And I can already tell you this, that Huo Jinyao is mine. No one can take him away.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really confident, Mrs. Huo. I hope that you will always continue being confident like this.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s expression remained unchanged. There were no signs of emotional instability in her eyes when she looked at Ding Qing. She only feltplete disregard for this woman.

    ¡°After all, you would naturally be confident if you are liked and loved, unlike someone, who is not loved and can only try to steal someone else¡¯s husband. Come to think of it, it¡¯s really sad, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Su Qingsang knew that she wouldn¡¯t lose, when it came to talking her way out.

    Ding Qing¡¯s face became grimmer, and her chest heaved continuously. If she hadn¡¯t considered the consequences, she would have pped her without a doubt.

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, you really don¡¯t need to becent here. There will be other women even if I am not around President Huo, so it is just a matter of time. Do you think that you will be able to guard him against all the women around him?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked. There was a mischievous and puzzled expression on her delicate and pretty face. ¡°Guard him against women? You might have misunderstood, Miss. Ding. I do not need to protect him from anyone. I will only need to guard him against others when the man doesn¡¯t care about me. If his heart belongs to me, why would I need to be scared of other women stealing him?¡±

 Chapter 551 - President Huo, Are You Going To Allow Mrs. Huo To Act Ridiculously?

    <h4>Chapter 551: President Huo, Are You Going To Allow Mrs. Huo To Act Ridiculously?</h4>

    While saying that, shended her eyes directly on Ding Qing, and scanned her from head to toe.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to watch out for any other woman, especially for someone like you, Miss. Ding.¡±

    She was trying to say that Ding Qing wasn¡¯t even good enough to threaten her.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Did I say something wrong? Oh, I¡¯m sorry then. After all, we doctors always prefer to be honest with people.¡±

    Ding Qing kept her arms to the sides of her body and clenched her fists tightly. She seemed to be losing her temper. Just then, Huo Jinyao¡¯s office door opened.

    Huo Jinyao and Yang Wenchang walked out together. Huo Jinyao was startled when he saw Su Qingsang and Ding Qing standing there together. Then, he quickly turned to nce at Yang Wenchang.

    Both Yang Wenchang and Huo Jinyao had a feeling that Ding Qing might have said something provocative to Su Qingsang.

    Huo Jinyao made a step forward and put on a sullen face. At the same time, Su Qingsang walked up to him and put her arm around him.

    ¡°Are you done with work? Do you feel better?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t answer the question but nced at Ding Qing who was standing not too far away.

    He ignored Ding Qing and lowered his head to look at Su Qingsang affectionately.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me a call? I¡¯d have asked Wenchang to pick you up at the lobby.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Yang has guided me here once. I know where your office is.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled warmly and didn¡¯t mention a word about what had happened just now.

    ¡°What were you two talking about?¡± Huo Jinyao asked the question casually, ncing at Ding Qing from the corners of his eyes. The look in his eyes was a little fearful because he recalled what Su Qingsang had told him about her thest time.

    ¡°Nothing. Miss. Ding is worried about you.¡±

    Su Qingsang also nced at Ding Qing while speaking, ¡°Miss. Ding told me that you always work crazily hard, so she wants me to take good care of you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Ding Qing and said, ¡°thanks for your concern, Miss. Ding.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Su Qingsang said. She raised her head with a slightly shy look. ¡°I think I haven¡¯t been caring enough about you indeed. Jinyao, you won¡¯t me me for that, will you?¡±

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t.¡± Huo Jinyao gently rubbed the top of Su Qingsang¡¯s head while he said that. ¡°My wife is the one who needs to be cared for and treasured. All you need to do is to take good care of yourself. I¡¯ll be very happy if you can do that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so nice, Jinyao.¡±

    Su Qingsang stood on her toes and kissed Huo Jinyao on the cheek.

    ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯ve finished work, let¡¯s head home.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Huo Jinyao turned back, nced at Yang Wenchang, and said, ¡°Mr. Yang, the rest of the work will be left to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Yang Wenchang replied. The two of them made eye contact, clearly understanding what each other meant.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t notice the look in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes. She put her arm around Huo Jinyao¡¯s waist and walked past Ding Qing together with him.

    ¡°Miss. Ding, thank you for caring about Jinyao. We will leave now.¡±

    ¡°See you, President Huo.¡± The aggressive look that Ding Qing had shown Su Qingsang earlier waspletely gone when she said those few words.

    Su Qingsang was impressed. Earlier, Ding Qing hadplimented her for being tolerant, but in fact, she found Ding Qing even more tolerant than her.

    She wondered exactly how tolerant the woman could be and how long her tolerance wouldst.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not happy.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing Su Qingsang suddenly pull a long face, Huo Jinyao stopped walking. ¡°Why are you unhappy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of her.¡± Su Qingsang stopped walking as well and pointed at Ding Qing. ¡°She cares so much about you. That makes me unhappy.¡±

    Su Qingsang showed Huo Jinyao the side of her that he had never seen before.

    She pouted and wore an obviously unhappy look. ¡°You¡¯re mine. I won¡¯t allow other women to care about you like that.¡±

    Ding Qing¡¯s eyes popped and she stared at Su Qingsang. She could hardly believe her own eyes.

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t like that earlier when she had talked to her. She was definitely pretending.

    Su Qingsang ignored the surprised look on Ding Qing¡¯s eyes and held Huo Jinyao¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Jinyao...¡±

    Huo Jinyao stopped moving and slightly narrowed his eyes. He looked at Ding Qing and said, ¡°Miss. Ding, did you hear what Su Qingsang said?¡±

    Ding Qing wanted to vomit blood. It took her a lot of effort to stay calm.

    ¡°I get it. That won¡¯t happen again, President Huo.¡±

    Ding Qinglowered her head slightly, looking humble and polite. It was nothing like that arrogant and aggressive woman whom Su Qingsang had talked to earlier.

    Huo Jinyao gave her another nce, then lowered his head to look at Su Qingsang in the eyes. The coldness in his eyes was immediately reced by love.

    ¡°Are you happy now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head, looking very adamant. That kind of look hardly appeared on her face. ¡°I¡¯m still unhappy. I¡¯m mad.¡±

    Seeing Huo Jinyao knit his brows, she shook his arm and said, ¡°think about it. She cares about you so much. That¡¯s obviously beyond a normal rtionship between colleagues. You two work in the samepany, on the same floor. She¡¯s your secretary...¡±

    Neither had Yang Wenchang nor Huo Jinyao seen that side of Su Qingsang before.

    Yang Wenchang was stunned. He found it hard to believe that the Su Qingsang, the person he was looking at now was actually the sameposed and decisive person he had seen yesterday.

    Unlike him, Huo Jinyao noticed the naughty and dramatic look which was hiding deep in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes.

    Su Qingsang shook Huo Jinyao¡¯s arm again, like a child who didn¡¯t get the candy she wanted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her be around you,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her stay on the same floor as you. I don¡¯t want her to work together with you, and I definitely don¡¯t want her to use work as an excuse to care about you.¡±

    ¡°What do you want then?¡±

    Huo Jinyao had already wanted to fire Ding Qing before this. He just needed a good reason to do that.

    ¡°Fire her.¡± Su Qingsang raised her head and pointed straight at Ding Qing. ¡°I want you to fire her.¡±

    Finally, Ding Qing couldn¡¯t stay quiet any longer. She took a step forward and said, ¡°Mrs. Huo, please don¡¯t...¡±

    She didn¡¯t let the words ¡°take this too far¡±e out of her mouth. Instead, she looked at Su Qingsang and said, ¡°Mrs. Huo, I¡¯m an employee of Tianyu Group. You don¡¯t work here, so I don¡¯t think you have the right to fire me.¡±

    She had been trying very hard to stay calm, but after facing Su Qingsang, who angered her again, she started to lose her tolerance.

    She couldn¡¯t help but talk back, even though she understood that by saying what she wanted to say, she could put herself at a great disadvantage.

    Su Qingsang blinked her eyes, then looked at Huo Jinyao with very innocent eyes. Then, said adorably, ¡°Jinyao, she says I don¡¯t have the right. Don¡¯t I have the right to fire your employees?¡±

    ¡°You have the right, of course.¡±

    Huo Jinyao tried not to burst out inughter. He also resisted the urge to hold Su Qingsang and give her a huge kiss.

    He looked at Ding Qing coldly and said, ¡°Miss. Ding, did you hear what my wife said? You can pack your things and leave now.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes popped with surprise. She was merely trying to give Ding Qing a hard time, but to her surprise, Huo Jinyao really fired her.

    ¡°President Huo...¡±

    It surely didn¡¯t ur to Ding Qing that Huo Jinyao had found out that she conspired with his mother. She never would have thought that Huo Jinyao had already been looking for a chance to fire her.

    She stepped towards Huo Jinyao with anger, and hatred toward Su Qingsang.

    ¡°President Huo, are you sure that you¡¯re going to allow Mrs. Huo to act ridiculously?

 Chapter 552 - Canâ€™t Help It. Iâ€™m Afraid of My Wife.

    <h4>Chapter 552: I Can¡¯t Help It. I¡¯m Afraid of My Wife.</h4>

    ¡°Ridiculous?¡± Huo Jinyao raised his eyebrows andnded his eyes on Su Qingsang¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s acting ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°President Huo.¡± Ding Qing clenched her teeth so hard that she felt like they would shatter. ¡°Can you please be serious? This is Tianyu Group, which is apany, not your house. Are you okay with Mrs. Huo acting like this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay with it.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let me ask you a question then. What did I do wrong?¡± Ding Qing gave Su Qingsang a piercing re and then turned back to Huo Jinyao, her eyes filled with disbelief.

    She had solved the problem that Qiao Hong caused for him. Shouldn¡¯t Huo Jinyao be thanking her?

    How could he fire her just like that?

    ¡°You did nothing wrong.¡± Huo Jinyao put an arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°you just displeased my wife.¡±

    Being held by him, Su Qingsang raised her head to look at him. Her eyes sparkled like the stars.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason?¡± Ding Qing was so angry that her voice started to tremble. She could not control herself. ¡°You are really firing me for that reason?¡±

    ¡°That reason is good enough,¡± Huo Jinyao said, and turned and kissed Su Qingsnag on the cheek. ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid of my wife.¡±

    Su Qingsang almost burst out inughter. Yang Wenchang, who was standing behind them had also been trying pretty hard to keep himself fromughing out loud.

    Huo Jinyao looked very calm and rxed. He held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand tight and said, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°President Huo.¡± Ding Qing couldn¡¯t help but block their path.

    Yang Wenchang stepped forward just in time and stopped Ding Qing. ¡°Miss. Ding, I assume that you have heard what President Huo said.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Yang, President Huo is out of his mind. This is ridiculous. Aren¡¯t you gonna end this nonsense?¡±

    Ding Qing was infuriated but still, she tried to keep herself sane.

    The entirepany knew that if anyone in Tianyu Group could change Huo Jinyao¡¯s mind, that would be none other than Yang Wenchang.

    ¡°Miss. Ding, President Huo has made it pretty clear. Please stop this.¡±

    Simr to Huo Jinyao, Yang Wenchang didn¡¯t consider Ding Qing being fired as the direct result of Su Qingsang¡¯s jealousy.

    He had listened to the recordings and learned whom Ding Qing really worked for. He thought that she deserved to be fired.

    ¡°You want me to change his mind, but I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m sorry. Mrs. Huo is the boss of the Huo Family now. You really shouldn¡¯t have displeased her.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t care how unhappy Ding Qing was.

    She followed Huo Jinyao into the elevator. The whole thing felt surreal to her, thinking back at what had happened just now.

    Huo Jinyao held her hand tightly. From time to time, she turned to look at him. Su Qingsang had a veryplicated look in her eyes. She was not only touched but also shocked.

    Huo Jinyao noticed the look in her eyes. He squeezed her hand and asked her, ¡°why are you looking at me? Did you just find out that your husband is the best person in the universe?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang was only a little angry at Ding Qing for always provoking her. She didn¡¯t really want to get her fired.

    ¡°Um, I was only joking with you just now. I didn¡¯t really want you to fire Miss. Ding.¡±

    She was not an adamant woman, nor an unreasonable one.

    She did what she did today simply because she didn¡¯t like Ding Qing¡¯s arrogant and aggressive attitude.

    Also, she didn¡¯t like how Ding Qing always tried so hard to get close to Huo Jinyao while knowing that he was a married man.

    However, she had also heard from Huo Jinyao that Ding Qing was very capable and talented. It would be a shame to let her go.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I think you should talk to Mr. Yang. Don¡¯t fire Ding Qing.¡±

    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to see her again, do you? So just let her go.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was nning to keep an eye on Ding Qing and track her movements but eventually ended up changing his mind.

    She worked for Liu Tongjia, but so what? Zhang Yang was on leave to take care of his wife who had just given birth. He wasn¡¯t the one who had given birth.

    He could always ask him toe back to work.

    ¡°No, I mean, this is not very serious.¡± Su Qingsang found that inappropriate. ¡°I was really joking with you. She does make me feel a little ufortable, but you didn¡¯t need to fire her for that. Most importantly, the board might criticize you for firing her without a proper reason.¡±

    She didn¡¯t point out who exactly might do that. Thepany belonged to the Huo Family. Huo Mingguang had spent years watching Liu Tongjia give Huo Jinyao a hard time without saying anything about it at all. His feelings towards Huo Jinyao were pretty clear also.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to put Huo Jinyao in an even more difficult situation.

    Previously, she had known nothing about business. However, after bing Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter, she had learned a little about it.

    Li Qianxue had already kicked Su Chenghui out of Li Group. Not many knew what exactly happened between them, so people used Li Qianxue of being heartless. They believed that she abandoned the man after making good use of him.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t tell Su Qingsang about those things. However, Su Yuxin also worked in Li Group. He asionally mentioned these things to Su Qingsang.

    She probably could get more information by talking to Shi Mengwan. She was still living in Lin City. Based on the information provided by both Su Yuxin and Shi Mengwan, she could guess what happened back home.

    Li Group belonged to the Li Family entirely. Still, people had criticized Li Qianxue very badly when she fired Su Chenghui.

    Tianyu Group wasn¡¯t run by Huo Jinyao alone. Huo Mingguang could use Ding Qing¡¯s retrenchment as an excuse to give Huo Jinyao trouble...

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s okay,¡± said Huo Jinyao, squeezing her hand. ¡°She was my secretary, and you don¡¯t like her. If I let her stay by my side as my secretary, you¡¯d be seeing her all the time. You¡¯d be unhappy. So, why don¡¯t we just let her go?¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Huo Jinyao kissed her on her lips to stop her from finishing what she wanted to say.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby. It¡¯s gonna be fine.¡±

    Upon hearing him call her ¡°baby¡±, Su Qingsang¡¯s heart immediately softened. She wanted to say something else about the matter but didn¡¯t know how to change Huo Jinyao¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s serious face, gently pinched her cheek, and said, ¡°smile, don¡¯t frown. You look like an olddy this way.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Su Qingsang pushed his hand away and said, ¡°you look like an old man.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m an old man while you¡¯re an olddy. We¡¯re a perfect match.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t argue with her. Su Qingsang smiled and held his hand. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s be an old couple.¡±

    If she could hold the man¡¯s hand until the end of her life, everything would be just perfect, wouldn¡¯t it?

    Huo Jinyao responded to her by holding her hand tightly.

    ...

    Old Master Huo looked at Huo Jinyao with concern and said, ¡°you seem to have lost some weight. Have you been busytely?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had been ill for a couple of days. He healed quickly, though, and he had indeed been busy at work recently. He didn¡¯t really lose weight, but he looked a little sallow.

    ¡°Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t work too hard.¡± Old Master Huo cared a lot about Huo Jinyao and was a little worried about him.

    Huo Jinyao felt touched. He gave his grandpa a warm smile.

    ¡°Thank you, grandpa. I will.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Old Master Huo looked at Su Qingsang, who was sitting by Huo Jinyao¡¯s side. ¡°Jinyao doesn¡¯t know how to take care of himself. You two are married. Please look after him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa. I will.¡±

    In fact, Old Master Huo didn¡¯t need to remind her. Su Qingsang had been trying her best to look after Huo Jinyao.

    In the past couple of days, Huo Jinyao had been busier than usual. Su Qingsang knew that it was not helpful for his recovery, but she couldn¡¯t stop him.

    She thought it was Ding Qing¡¯s retrenchment that gave Huo Jinyao more work to do. There was one less person assisting him. She felt a little guilty because of that.

    Did she cause him trouble? With that thought, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but me herself.

    Old Master Huo knew that Su Qingsang would take good care of Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t need Qingsang to look after me. I should be the one looking after her.¡±

    ¡°You two should look after each other.¡±

    Old Master Huo loved to see the two of them being a happy couple. There was nothing he enjoyed as much as seeing his grandson and granddaughter-inw in a loving rtionship.

    Liu Tongjia came downstairs. Ever since the day she had that conversation with Su Qingsang, she hadn¡¯t been feeling well.

    She came downstairs to find Old Master Huo sitting together with Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang, looking happy. However, she didn¡¯t look very happy.

    She walked to the sofa and sat down, frowning.

    Huo Jinyao greeted her, and then Su Qingsang called her ¡®Aunt¡¯.

    After learning a bit about what had happened in the past, Su Qingsang felt confused when she saw Liu Tongjia again.

    She felt sorry for what Liu Tongia had suffered, but couldn¡¯t ept how she wrongly med Huo Jinyao.

    Liu Tongjia ignored Su Qingsang¡¯s gaze. She would never forgive Huo Jinyao, whether Su Qingsang knew about the whole story or not.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised to see you here. It¡¯s not the weekend yet. You remembered toe back to visit your grandpa. That¡¯s something.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t respond to that. Liu Tongjia¡¯s aggressive tone made Su Qingsang knit her brows slightly.

    She looked at Huo Jinyao with a worried look. Liu Tongjia never liked him in the past, yet she never did anything to harm hispany before. But this time...

    ¡°I will visit my grandpa whenever I want to.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t seem to be affected by Liu Tongjia¡¯s attitude at all.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re an adult. You make your own decisions now. You don¡¯t need the permission of others anymore. You can do whatever you want.¡±

    That sounded like it had a hidden meaning. Old Master Huo nced at Liu Tongjia and said to her, ¡°Tongjia, the kids are here visiting me. I¡¯m happy to see them. What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°What am I talking about?¡± Liu Tongjia looked at Huo Jinyao with obvious discontent in her eyes and said, ¡°father, you don¡¯t know what Huo Jinyao has done, do you? I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡±

    ¡°Tongjia.¡± Old Master Huo knew that Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t like Huo Jinyao, that she and her son had issues. He had not said anything about that all these years. But recently, Liu Tongjia seemed to be more and more obsessed about her hatred towards Huo Jinyao.

    At that moment, Old Master Huo intended to protect Huo Jinyao, and was a little unhappy about Liu Tongjia¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°Father, do you know that Huo Jinyao has fired an employee without any legitimate reason? She was doing a great job.¡±

    Liu Tongjia nced at Huo Jiyao and then turned to Old Master Huo. She wasn¡¯t trying to conceal the contempt and discontent in her eyes at all.

    ¡°She did nothing wrong, but he fired her, just for his wife. You have no idea how ridiculous his reason was.¡±

 Chapter 553 - You Really Care About Her

    <h4>Chapter 553: You Really Care About Her</h4>

    Liu Tongjia wasn¡¯t expecting Ding Qing to be fired for such a ridiculous reason even before she could finish her third month in Tianyu Group.

    She had been infuriated when she heard about that.

    She was feeling unwell at that time and was resting at home. If not, she would have gone to Huo Jinyao¡¯s office and questioned him in person.

    Old Master Huo didn¡¯t know what had happened yet. He looked at Huo Jinyao. He believed that Huo Jinyao wouldn¡¯t make any stupid decisions.

    ¡°He fired her because of what Su Qingsang said.¡±

    Thinking about that, Liu Tongjia disliked Su Qingsang even more.

    In her eyes, Su Qingsang was an illegitimate child, who had no wit nor ability.

    Previously, she had found Su Qingsang rather polite, unlike the ones with awful manners. But this time, she actually made her husband fire one of his employees because of her unnecessary jealousy.

    No one else would have done that.

    Thinking about that, Liu Tongjia couldn¡¯t help but turn to Su Qingsang and say, ¡°Su Qingsang, I¡¯m really curious... How did your family raise you?

    ¡°Did your family raise you as someone who interferes with her husband¡¯s work? Did your family teach you to fire whoever you don¡¯t like? Su Qingsang, if that¡¯s the truth, I¡¯ll have to admit that I¡¯ve never seen something like this.¡±

    Su Qingsang pressed her lips together. She couldn¡¯t think of a way to argue with Liu Tongjia, as she too realized that she had been unreasonable that day.

    Old Master Huo refused to believe that Su Qingsang was that kind of person. He nced at Huo Jinyao. ¡°Isn¡¯t your secretary Zhang Yang? How did he displease Qingsang?¡±

    Old Master Huo had been to thepany many times and had seen Zhang Yang. After hearing what Liu Tongjia said, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Qingsang.

    He had a good impression of Zhang Yang. He was diligent and hard-working. Unlike Yang Wenchang who wasposed and cautious, Zhang Yang was more open-minded and meticulous. The two of them were very helpful to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Zhang Yang. It was Ding Qing.¡±

    Liu Tongjia nced at Su Qingsang while saying that. ¡°Huo Jinyao had a new secretary, a female. Su Qingsang doesn¡¯t like that female secretary, so she made Huo Jinyao fire her.¡±

    Huo Jinyao, who had been silent this whole time finally raised his head at that moment, looked at Liu Tongjia, and finally started talking. ¡°Mom, you seem to know about my private affairs pretty clearly. Ding Qing has worked for me for only a short time but you have already memorized her name.¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she soon adjusted it. Her old age allowed her to maintain a calm persona.

    She looked at Huo Jinyao coldly and said, ¡°what? Am I wrong to care about you?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, mom, for caring about me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao said that with a nd tone, then looked at Liu Tongjia in a meaningful way. The look in his eyes implied something sinister and made Liu Tongjia feel ufortable.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, mind your attitude. I¡¯m your mother. How can you talk to me like this?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t lower his head like he usually would, nor turn away his eyes. Instead, he looked at Liu Tongjia straight in the eyes.

    At first, Liu Tongjia stared back at him, but in the end, she lost her confidence under his intense gaze.

    She turned her face away but still felt so angry. Once again, she red at Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°what? Can¡¯t I talk about it? The matter is over already. Why can¡¯t I talk about it?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao worryingly and automatically reached out to hold Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand.

    Huo Jinyao showed no change in his expression at all. Calmly and quietly, he looked at Liu Tongjia.

    His attitude boosted Liu Tongjia¡¯s anger. She turned to Old Master Huo and said, ¡°father, tell them. When have I ever interfered with Mingguang¡¯s work? I¡¯ve been standing behind him all this time and being supportive of his job, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°What about Su Qingsang? She¡¯s sticking her nose where it doesn¡¯t belong. Father, is that the right thing to do? Is that?¡±

    Old Master Huo didn¡¯t respond to her, but looked at Su Qingsang and asked her, ¡°Is that true, Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    Su Qingsang bit her lower lip. That had been her fault indeed. ¡°I can exin. I...¡± She struggled to exin herself.

    ¡°Exin? You¡¯re just gonna find excuses, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Liu Tongjia talked very aggressively. Su Qingsang fell silent. She simply didn¡¯t like Ding Qing¡¯s attitude, and she didn¡¯t expect that what she had done would cause Huo Jinyao more problems.

    She looked at Old Master Huo and said, ¡°grandpa. I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault. I was...¡±

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Huo Jinyao held her hand and interrupted her. He nced at Liu Tongjia and then looked at Old Master Huo who was looking at him with a slight disappointment.

    ¡°I did fire Ding Qing, but not because of Qingsang. I fired her because she tried to seduce me.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Su Qingsang opened her eyes wide and looked at Huo Jinyao with surprise.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, what are you talking about? How could Ding Qing...¡± Liu Tongjia¡¯s expression changed slightly as well.

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t she have done that? Mom, do you know Ding Qing so well?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Liu Tongjia stuttered, awkwardly turning her eyes away. ¡°She was your secretary. How would I know about her?¡±

    Old Masters Huonded his eyes on Liu Tongjia¡¯s face suspiciously. Liu Tongjia tried to stay calm. ¡°Jinyao, I know you¡¯re trying to protect Su Qingsang, but don¡¯t talk nonsense. You know why you fired Ding Qing.¡±

    ¡°I do. And mom, I assume you know about it even more clearly than I do.¡±

    Huo Jinyao added a few more words that surely had a hidden meaning. Liu Tongjia looked at him in the eyes. For a moment, she almost thought that he might have found out about her n already, but then she told herself that it was impossible.

    ¡°Of course I do. The entirepany knows what you¡¯ve done. I surely know about it too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the entirepany knows about it. It¡¯s been only two days, but the news has spread so rapidly that it has even reached you. This is the first time I am learning that the people in ourpany can be so good at gossiping.¡±

    Liu Tongjia prepared to say something, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t let her.

    ¡°Mom, you seem to care a lot about Ding Qing.¡± he leaned slightly forward and said with a deep voice and a meaningful tone, ¡°I wonder if you care so much about the other employees in ourpany too, such as Qiao Hong.¡±

    The look on Liu Tongjia¡¯s face changed the moment she heard Qiao Hong¡¯s name.

    She widened her eyes and looked at Huo Jinyao. Her hands quivered as she dropped them by her sides.

    That hadsted for only a few seconds, though. Soon, she calmed herself down again.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you don¡¯t need to talk to me like this. I care about Ding Qing simply because what you did was outrageous. You think any normal person can get my attention?¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Was it outrageous that I just fired one employee? So, do you think it was outrageous that Ding Qing, as my employee, didn¡¯t pay attention to her job but tried to seduce me?¡±

    He raised his brows and fixed his eyes on Liu Tongjia¡¯s face. The look in his eyes was something that only he and Liu Tongjia could understand.

    Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t say anything. She had a good rtionship with Huo Mingguang, so she never thought about exerting her own force in Tianyu Group.

    She wouldn¡¯t havee up with such an idea this time if Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t displeased her so badly.

    The atmosphere around Huo Jinyao and his mother was filled with tension.

    Su Qingsang was going to admit what she had done, but Huo Jinyao¡¯s reaction made her feel that she was missing something.

    Judging by the way Ding Qing had provoked her, Su Qingsang believed that what Huo Jinyao said was true.

    Ding Qing might really have tried to seduce Huo Jinyao but failed.

    She abruptly widened her eyes. Perhaps, Huo Jinyao had been wanting to fire Ding Qing for a long time. Maybe she was only an excuse that he had used.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Old Master Huo also detected that something was not right. He, of course, didn¡¯t miss the awkward expression on Liu Tongjia¡¯s face.

    He guessed that Ding Qing was probably working for Liu Tongjia, and he wondered what on earth his daughter-inw had been thinking, doing something like that. Why had she put someone that worked for her into her son¡¯s office?

    ¡°Stop talking, both of you. I¡¯d like to have some peace here. I¡¯ll ask Mr. Cheng to prepare the meal. Please stay quiet and have the meal with me if you want to, but if you don¡¯t want that, it¡¯s also alright.¡±

    After hearing what he said, all the others fell silent.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Huo Jinyao apologized. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of thepany. I assure you that I know what¡¯s the right thing to do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I believe that you¡¯ll handle it well. You¡¯re a good kid.¡±

    Su Qingsang was a smart person. She pondered upon the conversation between Liu Tongjia and Huo Jinyao, then very strongly felt that something was not right.

    She couldn¡¯t ask any questions in front of Old Master Huo, though.

    Liu Tongjia was still unhappy. However, since Old Master Huo had demanded her and Huo Jinyao to stop arguing, she didn¡¯t mention what happened again. Also, she was indeed guilty for what Qiao Hong did.

    She didn¡¯t give Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang a hard time again during the rest of the time they stayed in the family house. That was unusual. The two of them had a nice and peaceful meal.

    Su Qingsang wanted to ask Old Master Huo about what had exactly happened in the past.

    Today wasn¡¯t a good time, though. She had to wait for a better opportunity.

    After having the meal in the family house, Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao got into the car and then left.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but ask the question once she got into the car. ¡°Did you want to fire Ding Qing long ago?¡±

    Huo Jinyao turned to her and said, ¡°darling, what are you talking about? I fired her because you don¡¯t like her.¡±

    ¡°You did?¡±

    ¡°Sure. What other reason do you think there was?¡±

    Huo Jinyao raised his brows and put on a wicked smile.

    Su Qingsang gave him a fake smile. She didn¡¯t believe a word Huo Jinyao said.

    ¡°Alright, darling. It¡¯s still early. Would you like to watch a movie?¡±

    Su Qingsang changed the topic so quickly. Su Qingsang was no longer confused. She believed that she already had the answer. She asked him, ¡°did Ding Qing really try to seduce you?¡±

    Huo Jinyao who was going to start driving but suddenly stepped on the brakes and then turned to nce at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Darling, I was joking just now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I was joking too.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled at him and said, ¡°alright, we¡¯re gonna watch a movie, right? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao¡¯s face from the side. What Ding Qing had said that day suddenly crossed her mind and made her narrow her eyes slightly.

 Chapter 554 - Do You Have the Guts?

    <h4>Chapter 554: Do You Have the Guts?</h4>

    Su Peizhen looked at herself in the mirror, carefully painting her lips red. When she was done, she pouted them slightly. Deciding she looked stunning, she stood up from the chair.

    Putting on her coat, she looked at herself in the mirror once more, to ensure that everyst detail was perfect. Only then did she pick up her purse to head out.

    She opened the door and saw Xiang Caiping there.

    Xiang Caiping was waiting at the door and seemed to want to talk to her.

    ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost dinner time. Are you going out again?¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at Su Peizhen and spoke carefully,

    ¡°Yeah. I have an appointment with a friend. We¡¯re meeting up for a chat.¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s lips twisted as though she was chewing on the words that she held back.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten at home for three days. Peizhen, I¡¯m just...¡±

    ¡°Mom, I really have to do this. I¡¯m not ying around,¡± Su Peizhen blinked her eyes as she exined herself, ¡°I just moved to this city. I don¡¯t know this ce well yet. I have to make some local friends, don¡¯t I?¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at the girl.

    She was pretty and well dressed with delicately applied makeup. She still looked like the rich girl from Lin City that she used to be.

    For a moment, Xiang Caiping wondered what her life would have been like, had she not taken Su Peizhen back.

    ¡°Peizhen.¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s face grew serious all of a sudden.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Seeing the look on her mother¡¯s face, Su Peizhen adjusted her attitude and erased the careless smile she was wearing.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just wondering if you wanted to go back to Lin City.¡±

    ¡°Mom, why would you say that?¡±

    ¡°I mean it.¡± Xiang Caiping had been doing a lot of thinking recently. The more time she spent with Su Peizhen, the more she had missed the previous months when she had kept Su Qingsang at her side.

    She knew it wasn¡¯t right, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself fromparing the two girls.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t like Xiang Caiping and could not ept her as her mother. Xiang Caiping was well aware of this. She had a lifetime of experience that allowed her to recognize it.

    Comparing Su Peizhen¡¯s attitude with Su Qingsang¡¯s, Xiang Caiping saw clearly that Su Peizhen might not want to be her daughter.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that maybe you like Lin City more. In fact, it¡¯ll be fine if you want to go back there. I-I can beg your father, I can ask him to let you return.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s face fell. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t want to, but she thought maybe the girl would prefer it. She could see the differences between Su Peizhen and Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang had grown up as the illegitimate daughter of the Su Family. She had never been loved by Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue when she was little.

    In contrast to her, Su Peizhen used to be like a princess, treasured by the entire Li Family.

    The Li Family was super-wealthy, and Su Chenghui was rich too. Xiang Caiping understood the girl might be having difficulty adapting to her current life.

    ¡°Your father owes me. If I beg him to, I believe that...¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Peizhen raised her voice to speak. ¡°I won¡¯t call you Mom again if you do that.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was shocked to hear Su Peizhen say that. Her face had changed so drastically. She stood there, not certain how to respond.

    Su Peizhen cleared her throat when she realized that she had been too aggressive.

    ¡°Mom, listen to me. We are good now. Really, I like our life here.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Xiang Caiping hated Su Chenghui, but she loved her daughter.

    Su Peizhen wrestled down her discontent and forced smile on her face as she looked at Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Mom, listen to me. We are together now. We have each other. As for my father, I¡¯ll never forgive him for casting me out of the family. So please, don¡¯t say anything like that again.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t.¡±

    Xiang Caiping forced herself to smile reassuringly. She treated Su Peizhen in a different way from how she would have treated Su Qingsang.

    She found herself somehow a little afraid of Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Peizhen,¡± she said, ¡°when you¡¯ve finished with whatever work you doing now, can you spend more time at home?¡±

    Su Peizhen knitted her brows, wanting to say no. However, seeing the nervous look on Xiang Caiping¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to push those words out.

    ¡°Alright, I get it. I¡¯ve been busytely. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll spend more time with you when I get everything done. Alright?¡±

    ¡°That would be great.¡±

    Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t dare to say anything else as she watched Su Peizhen leave.

    After Su Peizhen had left, she leaned against the wall. She couldn¡¯t help but think of Su Qingsang again.

    Su Qingsang would never leave her at home alone like that, would she?

    Su Qingsang would stay andfort her.

    Of course, Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t always be going out. She had spent much of her time at home, keeping Xiang Caipingpany when they had lived together.

    Realizing where her mind had wandered, Xiang Caiping felt her heart once more welling up in bitterness.

    She hated Su Chenghui so much. That hatred reached its zenith at that very moment. It was all his fault. Everything was his fault.

    Su Peizhen was oblivious to Xiang Caiping¡¯s internal struggles. She got into her car but before she started the engine, she turned to nce at Xiang Caiping.

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s words had surprised her, she had actually thought that she wanted to go back to Lin City.

    How could she possibly return to Lin City now? She had finally built a rtionship with Huo Yifan. Things were going great at the moment. Thest thing she wanted was to return to Lin City.

    Li Qianxue, Su Chenghui, and Old Master Li.

    They all had said plenty of sweet words to her, including telling her that they loved her but how could she know they were telling the truth?

    Surely they wouldn¡¯t have her thrown her out of the house if they really loved her. That Xiang Caiping intended to beg Su Chenghui to allow her to return was ridiculous.

    Su Peizhen hated Su Qingsang for stealing her life. The only other person whom she hated more was Su Chenghui.

    If he really loved her, he wouldn¡¯t have uncovered the truth. Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to allow her to remain the daughter of the Li Family for the rest of her life?

    Su Chenghui was the one who caused her to be in her current straits. On that, she agreed with Xiang Caiping a hundred percent, even though they rarely agreed on anything else. They both despised Su Chenghui.

    Despite the turmoil of her emotions, she had at least managed to get her facial expression under control by the time she showed up to meet Huo Yifan.

    Su Peizhen walked into a VIP room in Xiangshan smiling at Huo Yifan, who was seated at the head of the table.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, good to see you.¡±

    She walked to him, sitting down at his side. She nced around but didn¡¯t see anyone else.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t the others arrived yet?¡±

    Huo Yifan picked up the teapot and poured her a cup of tea.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be anyone else.¡± He leaned slightly toward her and said with a faint smile, ¡°We¡¯re alone today.¡±

    Su Peizhen pressed her lips slightly together and turned to look at him. She looked breathtakingly charming.

    ¡°The two of us alone? Mr. Huo, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Huo Yifan put down the teapot and ced his hand on Su Peizhen¡¯s, saying, ¡°Peizhen, you¡¯re a smart girl. I think you know what¡¯s happening.¡±

    Su Peizhen gently removed pushed Huo Yifan¡¯s hand away from her own and moved back slightly as she chided him. ¡°Mr. Huo, I¡¯ve told you not to think of me in the same way as other girls you may have met before.¡±

    ¡°I am not one of those girls.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, what makes you say something like that? Can¡¯t you tell how much I care about you?¡±

    Huo Yifan leaned in towards her once more, putting one arm around the back of her chair, holding her hand in his own.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t remove his hand this time. Instead she grinned, telling him, ¡°Mr. Huo, I¡¯m truly ttered. If you don¡¯t think of me as one of those girls, do you have the guts toe home with me to meet my parents?¡±

    Huo Jinyao paused briefly, and thenughed, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Do you have the courage to do that?¡±

    While speaking Su Peizhen looked at him challengingly. The pretty girl knew that she was irresistible when she stared at someone like that.

    Huo Yifan was tempted at that moment. He couldn¡¯t help but pull her toward himself cing her onto hisp.

    ¡°If you have the courage to bring me home, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    He lifted Su Peizhen¡¯s chin and continued, ¡°You can evene home with me to meet my family if you want to.¡±

    He had used the word ¡°family¡± rather than ¡°parents¡±. The two were entirely different.

    Su Peizhen pressed her lips together and looked at Huo Yifan as she blinked. ¡°Really?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Huo Yifan chuckled as he put an arm around her waist. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe home with me this weekend to meet my grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Your grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Huo Yifan nodded. ¡°My uncle might seem like he¡¯s in charge of the family, but if my grandpa says no to something, not even my uncle can go against his decision.¡±

    That rule was especially pertinent to certain significant matters.

    He scanned Su Peizhen¡¯s face and then, lifting her chin slightly higher said, ¡°I think my grandpa will like you.¡±

    He believed that Huo Jinyao¡¯s marriage was the sole reason why Old Master Huo favored him.

    He could earn Old Master Huo¡¯s approbation by getting married as well. He just needed to find the right woman.

    ¡°What if your grandpa doesn¡¯t like me?¡±

    Su Peizhen lowered her head slightly. Her lips happened to brush across his finger. Then as she raised her eyes to look at him she slightly opened her mouth, catching his finger between her vividly red lips.

    Huo Yifan narrowed his eyes. If he had been in a hotel room at that moment, he would have had the girl on the bed already.

    ¡°I like you. That is enough.¡±

    Su Peizhen smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯d really like to meet your grandpa. If you like me so much, that I shall have to do something for you in return.¡±

    Huo Yifan narrowed his eyes, watching as her lips moved away. Without thinking he pulled her close again, lowering his head to kiss her deeply.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t resist. She put her arms around his neck and opened her mouth, taking the initiative.

    Huo Yifan was delightfully surprised. He turned into it and pressed her down.

    Their kiss was like a battle.

    Huo Yifan was however, the more experienced one. Atst, Su Peizhen gave up fighting. He held her tight and pressed her waist toward himself.

    He let her feel his passion. Even though she had lost the lead to him in their kiss, he hadn¡¯tpletely won.

    ¡°Peizhen, sooner orter, I¡¯ll going to make you mine,¡± he said.

    ¡°I¡¯m awaiting that day in anticipation,¡± she said.

 Chapter 555 - She Has a Bad Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 555: She Has a Bad Feeling</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Su Peizhen examined Huo Yifan¡¯s face closely. He was good-looking and more importantly, she liked the hunger and ambition in his eyes.

    ¡°But, I feel that you¡¯ll very likely be mine by the end.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s wait and see then.¡± Huo Yifan was growing more and more attracted to Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Su Peizhen smiled brightly. She was so excited about what was to happen.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, all you need to do is rely on the Huo family. Is that it? I¡¯m going to show you that you¡¯re not the only one who can marry into the Huo family. I can do that too,¡± she thought.

    She wondered what the Huo family would be like with them both in it.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that day.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Achoo!¡±

    Su Qingsang sneezed. She was currently seated in the living room, spending time on Weibo, and had just finished eating dinner.

    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Sitting by her side, Huo Jinyao raised his head to look at her and asked, ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Su Qingsang said as she rubbed her nose. She didn¡¯t know what had made her sneeze.

    ¡°No? I think you may have caught a cold from before when you were looking after me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s face. No sign of illness was visible. Nheless he continued, ¡°Maybe you should take the day off tomorrow and rest at home.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic.¡± Su Qingsang nced at him and added, ¡°I think it must be because my mom is missing me. I¡¯ll call herter. I¡¯m fine. Why should I take a day off?¡±

    Seeing the concern in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes, Su Qingsang¡¯s face grew serious and she went on to say, ¡°Don¡¯t always treat me like I¡¯m a china doll. I¡¯m strong. Remember how thest time you got ill, I spent days looking after you? And sleeping in the same bed as you? But nothing happened to me. Right?¡±

    Huo Jinyao abruptly leaned toward her to ask, ¡°Darling, are you iming credit?¡±

    ¡°Am I not allowed to do that?¡±

    Su Qingsang raised her brows as she joked with him.

    She hadn¡¯t asked Huo Jinyao any questions about Liu Tongjia since thest time. Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want to discuss it, and she knew better than to push him.

    She hadn¡¯t talked to Old Master Huo about that either, because another possibility had urred to her.

    What if what Liu Tongjia had said really had happened?

    Why had Huo Jinyao been suffering nightmares after all these years? He had only been twelve when the ident happened after all.

    It was understandable that he might have done or said something wrong under that kind of duress if only to try and save his own life, wasn¡¯t it?

    Maybe Old Master Huo knew about the truth. Perhaps he just didn¡¯t want to lose another grandson. He had already lost one grandson, and a granddaughter.

    Su Qingsang thought it through, and with those concerns, she¡¯d decided not to ask any questions about what had happened in the past.

    She believed that no matter what kind of choices Huo Jinyao had made in that situation, it was understandable and it could be forgiven. He was just a child back then, after all.

    She understood Liu Tongjia¡¯s obsessions as well. So she decided not to dig any further into it.

    As she looked at Huo Jinyao, she stopped thinking about it. She told herself that she would never bring it up, no matter what happened.

    Huo Jinyao never mentioned it either.

    Without talking about the past, the two of them somehow grew even closer.

    Huo Jinyao put his mouth near Su Qingsang¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°So darling, how exactly do you want me to thank you?¡±

    Feeling his breath on her neck, Su Qingsang twitched away.

    Honestly, she could never resist it when Huo Jinyao moved to seduce her. Especially when he whispered to her in that sexy voice of his.

    ¡°Get away from me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s likely to happen.¡± Huo Jinyao put an arm around her waist and said, ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have such a wonderful wife. I¡¯m going to make sure I stay as close to her as possible. What do you think of that?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face reddened. She put both hands against Huo Jinyao¡¯s chest and chided, ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten over your cold yet.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not worried that I might infect you, are you?¡± Huo Jinyao said teased, and he kissed her on the lips.

    In response to his jesting attitude, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but bite his lip.

    That only aroused the man. Huo Jinyao lifted her into hisp.

    ¡°Darling, I refuse to be med for this.¡±

    Saying so, he carried Su Qingsang straight to the bedroom.

    ...

    Later, as Su Qingsang sat in the car, she was feeling flustered. She had no idea what was causing her to feel that way. Reflexively, she pressed a hand to her heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    While driving, Huo Jinyao had noticed the sudden change in Su Qingsang¡¯s expression. They were just about to arrive at his family¡¯s house.

    He increased his speed and drove into the parking lot behind the house. After stopping the car, he turned to her in concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what we joked about earlier, is it? Are you...¡± He worried that he might have passed her his cold.

    ¡°No,¡± Su Qingsang shook her head slightly and confessed, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m a little flustered.¡±

    ¡°Flustered?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, like something is about to happen.¡±

    The feeling was incredibly strange. She looked at Huo Jinyao and asked, ¡°Do you think something bad might be about to happen?¡±

    ¡°What could possibly happen?¡±

    He had already fired Ding Qing. The people who currently worked for him were all trustworthy.

    Huo Yifan had initiated a pretty lucrative project recently, and the contract was about to be signed. He was almost acting like he was now the big boss in thepany.

    While he was the vice-president of thepany now, he seemed to overshadow even Huo Jinyao, who was the actual president.

    Huo Jinyao knew exactly what was going on but hadn¡¯t said a word about it. The winner would be the one who got thestugh.

    Nothing else mattered.

    Su Qingsang had called Li Qianxue yesterday. The business was taking a turn for the better. Li Qianxue hadn¡¯t mentioned any concerns.

    ¡°Nothing. Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking things. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Qingsang opened the car door as she spoke and the two of them walked into the house together.

    Soon after they had entered the house, a Bugatti Veyron pulled into the driveway. The car belonged to Huo Yifan.

    The entire family had shown up. Huo Mingguang, Huo Mingliang, Huo Mingmei, and their all families were already in the house.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao weren¡¯t the first ones to arrive. By the time they hade in, the others were already seated on the sofa.

    Huo Mingmei gave Su Qingsang a fake smile when she saw her. An obvious look of scorn shed across her eyes but was tamped down after Old Master Huo red a warning at her.

    Wei Simeng and Wei Sihai would not take the initiative to make friends with Su Qingsang. They were closer to Huo Manzi. Specifically, they had taken the side of Huo Mingliang.

    Huo Mingliang, his wife Nian Chunya, and their son Huo Yiyang were seated across from them.

    Su Qingsang looked at their family but didn¡¯t see Huo Yifan. She didn¡¯t give much thought to that.

    Not all family members could be present for every family meeting.

    Su Qingsang greeted her elders one after another. As always, she faced Liu Tongjia with a neutral look.

    Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t like her and Su Qingsang refused to suck up to her.

    Surprisingly, Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t act as sourly as she had thest few times they¡¯d met. However, Su Qingsang could tell that she was even unhappier than usual.

    She was sitting there, a sullen look on her face as though something terrible had happened to her. Nian Chunya had been trying to talk to her the whole time, but she seemed not to hear her at all.

    Huo Mingguang and Liu Tongjia were seated together, but they were about half an arm away from each other. That had never happened before.

    Was their marriage in trouble?

    She turned to look at Huo Jinyao quizzically. Huo Jinyao responded to her nce, signaling for her to ignore it.

    Liu Tongjia was unhappy, as a matter of course. After all, her ns had been ruined.

    Ding Qing had been fired and now she had no one else to do the grunt work for her.

    She had never given a thought to running thepany herself, and so had never inserted her own people into its offices before. She could not ask Huo Miangguang to carry out the n for her. Even if he had been willing to do something to hurt Huo Jinyao, he would still take the big picture into consideration first.

    Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t done much. All he had done was send someone to partially reveal Qiao Hong¡¯s case to Huo Mingguang.

    Huo Mingguang loved Liu Tongjia deeply and had been very tolerant toward her, so much so that he never even tried to stop her from hurting Huo Jinyao.

    However that didn¡¯t mean he would stand by and watch as Liu Tongjia acted so ridiculously. She had made no ns for Qiao Hong to sell the confidential data, even though he had made a threat to Huo Jinyao that he would do so. Nevertheless, unforeseen things could happen. What if Qiao Hong turned out to be unreliable? What if he decided to sell that data to a rivalpany?

    This time Huo Mingguang refused to help Liu Tongjia. He lost his temper in front of her and it took a great effort to control his anger.

    Huo Mingguang wasn¡¯t nning on forgiving her so easily.

    The others around them could sense the tense atmosphere between the two.

    Su Qingsang decided not to overthink it, as Huo Jinyao had indicated she should just ignore it.

    The two of them sat down near Old Master Huo. The seat next to Old Master Huo was empty; it was being saved for Huo Jinyao.

    He and Su Qingsang took the seats next to Old Master Huo. The others were ustomed to it but unlike them, Huo Manzi had obvious jealousy in her eyes.

    Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t Old Master Huo¡¯s only grandchild, so why did Old Master Huo love him and him alone?

    Huo Manzi believed that her two brothers had contributed to thepany just as much as Huo Jinyao had.

    Huo Jinyao had long since gotten used to the way his family always looked at him. He talked to Old Master Huo, ignoring the others.

    Su Qingsang sat next to him, asionally joining in the conversation.

    Before long Mr. Cheng came in to inform people that Huo Yifan had arrived.

    Huo Yifan had shown upter than usual.

    Su Qingsang had not formed a good impression of him. She was seated near the door, so upon hearing Mr. Cheng¡¯s words, she politely turned to face the entrance.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte,¡± Huo Yifan apologized with a smirk.

    ¡°I apologize, I should havee earlier, but today is a special day. I have someone I want Grandpa to meet. I went to pick her up and that cost me some extra time on the road. Grandpa, please forgive me.¡±

    He had been holding someone¡¯s hand and shielding her with his body. Then he led her into the living room.

    At first Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t able to get a good look at the other person.

    ¡°You want me to meet someone?¡± Old Master Huo¡¯s curiosity was aroused. He nced at Huo Yifan and asked, ¡°Is she your girlfriend? The one you talked aboutst time?¡±

 Chapter 556 - She Is My Sister

    <h4>Chapter 556: She Is My Sister</h4>

    The Huo family hardly judged people by their family backgrounds but they did care about observing courtesies. Old Master Huo wished he had been informed about Huo Yifan bringing his girlfriend in advance. All the same, he was happy to meet her.

    As Huo Yifan¡¯s grandfather, he would be pleased to see him enter into a stable rtionship.

    While Huo Yifan was speaking, his eyes alighted on the person behind Yifan in anticipation.

    Huo Yifan apologized for beingte first before continuing to say, ¡°Yeah, I went to pick her up. Grandpa, this is my girlfriend.¡±

    He took a few steps forward as he introduced her. The girl, hand in hand with him, took a few steps forward as well and walked to his side.

    At that point, the rest of the family finally saw her face.

    Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t expected to meet Huo Yifan¡¯s girlfriend at a family meeting. She figured it must mean that Huo Yifan was serious about a girl this time.

    She froze when she realized who it was.

    ¡°Grandpa, this is Su Peizhen, my girlfriend. Peizhen, this is my Grandpa.¡± Huo Yifan proceeded to introduce Su Peizhen to his grandfather.

    Su Peizhen? How could it be Su Peizhen? Su Qingsang failed to hide the shock from her eyes, as these questions were raced through her mind.

    Huo Jinyao was somewhat surprised as well. He narrowed his eyes slightly, looking over Huo Yifan and Su Peizhen in a scrutinizing manner.

    Su Peizhen took a few more steps forward until she was standing right in front of the entire Huo Family.

    She was not intimidated in the least. Looking directly at Old Master Huo, she bowed naturally and politely.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you, Grandpa Huo,¡± she said.

    As she spoke, she brought out the medium-sized gift box she had been concealing and handed it to Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Grandpa Huo, I know little about your preferences, and Yifan invited me here without much notice. I didn¡¯t have the time to prepare a better gift for you. I¡¯ve brought you this humble little token. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    Most of the time, Su Peizhen put on a sexy, charming look, which many elders would have disapproved of. However, before her visit to the Huo Family, she had invested some extra effort to dress up in a departure from her usual style. She picked a lovely dress with long sleeves, and a jacket designed in along the lines of a ssic Chanel.

    Wearing that outfit, she made herself look much more mature and mboyant than usual. The new dress along with her politeness and warm attitude helped her to make a good impression on Old Master Huo.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. You really didn¡¯t have to bring me anything. We are just happy to have you here.¡±

    Old Master Huo took the gift.

    ¡°Oh, but I wanted to bring you a gift.¡± Su Peizhen held Huo Yifan¡¯s arm and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you from Yifan. He always told me you¡¯re the person he admires and respects the most. I¡¯ve been so jealous of him for having such a wonderful grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Old Master Huo asked.

    He wasn¡¯t one who particrly enjoyed receivingpliments, but even still, Su Peizhen¡¯s words made him smile faintly.

    ¡°Of course! After hearing all that Yi Fan has had to say about you, I couldn¡¯t wait to meet you in person.¡±

    Su Peizhen ducked her head. At that moment she looked nothing like the spoiled rich girl she used to be. The aggression that she had shown to Huo Yifan was nowhere to be seen.

    She looked at Old Master Huo gently, with warmth. She talked in a sweet voice, looking like nothing less than a well-educated girl from a decent family.

    Huo Yifan had been a little worried before the meeting. However Su Peizhen¡¯s performance relieved him from his worry. He could not help but start taking in nces of Huo Jinyao from the corner of his eye.

    ¡®Huo Jinyao, you¡¯re not the only one who has good taste in girls,¡¯ he thought to himself. He believed that his girl was better than Huo Jinyao¡¯s.

    It was not the first time Huo Jinyao had met Su Peizhen. He had seen her before. He had observed her being proud and arrogant, being disrespectful to others. He had also witnessed her exploding in a rage after failing to hurt Su Qingsang.

    Her current mannerisms were not like anything he¡¯d seen her do before. In fact, not even Su Qingsang, who had grown up together with Su Peizhen, had ever seen her act like this before.

    Su Qingsang watched her half-sister Su Peizhen, and could not help but click her tongue.

    What on earth was Su Peizhen up to?

    Huo Yifan turned around, finding Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang both wearing a look of surprise.

    He felt so proud once more that he even smirked them.

    He did not want to waste time talking to Huo Jinyao and his wife, as he considered them unimportant. He had never liked those two.

    ¡°Peizhen,e here. Let me introduce the rest of my family to you.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Su Peizhen nodded with a smile. In the next second, her face changed when she saw Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Sister?¡± she said.

    She covered her mouth as soon as she had said it, as though she had misspoken. Following this, she turned to Huo Yifan helplessly.

    She had called Su Qingsang her sister in a loud and clear voice so everyone heard.

    ¡°What did you just call her?¡±

    Huo Yifan paused briefly, suspiciously looking at Su Qingsang and Su Peizhen both.

    Su Peizhen and Su Qingsang shared the same family name. He hadn¡¯t noticed that until just now.

    The smug look on his face shifted minutely.

    Su Peizhen looked at Su Qingsang with an expression of panic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Huo. I shouldn¡¯t have called you that.¡± She acted like a scared little girl.

    As she spoke, she moved slightly closer to Huo Yifan wearing a look of fear on her face.

    Su Qingsang sat still as she watched Su Peizhen put on a show.

    She had never seen Su Peizhen like that before. Watching the her sister¡¯s strange behavior, Su Qingsang figured something out.

    Sitting beside Su Qingsang, Huo Jinyao held her hand and squeezed it gently.

    Su Qingsang nced at him, the emotions stirring within her magically calmed down at that moment.

    Whatever Su Peizhen was trying to do, she was not afraid of it.

    ¡°Peizhen, what is going on?¡±

    Huo Yifan squinted at Su Qingsang and then at Su Peizhen.

    ¡°I...¡± Su Peizhen stuttered, like a girl who was feeling shy. At that moment all the aggression, arrogance, and heat that she had exhibited before Huo Yifan vanished without a trace.

    She eyed Su Qingsang warily.

    Su Qingsang looked at her without saying anything.

    She had regained her calm and now was in the state of mind to observe Su Peizhen¡¯s little show.

    Honestly, she was taken aback by Su Peizhen¡¯s terrific acting. It was such a shame that she hadn¡¯t had the chance to embark upon an acting career.

    Aside from Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang, others now were looking at Su Peizhen as well.

    Huo Mingmei was squinting at the girl, anticipating the best part of the show toe.

    Liu Tongjia had been scolded by Huo Mingguang earlier and was in a terrible mood.

    She was no fan of Su Qingsang¡¯s but she disliked Su Peizhen even more. The girl left her sentence hanging and Liu Tongjia hated that.

    Su Peizhen was aware that she should not draw it out too long with people waiting. She looked at Su Qingsang and then answered Huo Yifan without hesitating.

    ¡°She is my sister.¡±

 Chapter 557 - I Thought There was No Place for Me at Home Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 557: I Thought There was No ce for Me at Home Anymore</h4>

    ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡±

    Su Peizhen avoided looking at Su Qingsang when she said this. She bit her lips in hesitation before saying those words aloud. To all appearances she seemed to be struggling.

    Sister?

    The others immediately turned their gazes to her.

    Huo Manzi and Wei Simeng nced at each other before simultaneously turning to Su Peizhen in anticipation, expecting to see a great show.

    ¡°She¡¯s your sister?¡±

    The smile on Old Master Huo¡¯s face had faded a little. He knew about Su Qingsang¡¯s family and who her sister was.

    ¡°She used to be my little sister but recently, she¡¯s be my elder sister, and...¡±

    Su Peizhen bit her lip and spoke in a slightly trembling voice. She bore no resemnce to the arrogant girl from the Su family that she used to be.

    She nced at Huo Yifan with an unreadable look in her eyes saying, ¡°I guess she doesn¡¯t want to be my sister anymore.¡±

    That sounded like it hurt. Upon hearing her, Su Qingsang sat there motionlessly in perfect silence.

    Huo Yifan shot Su Qingsang a nce. Herposure surprised him.

    He thought for a moment and then questioned Su Peizhen. ¡°What did you do to make her not want to be your sister anymore?¡±

    Su Peizhen only shook her head, as if she didn¡¯t want to go into the details. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did wrong,¡± she said, ¡°all I know is that after my sister got married to Mr. Huo, my parents considered her their only daughter and kicked me out of the house.¡±

    What Su Peizhen had said was the truth, but it was not the whole truth.

    On hearing what she had said, the others turned their eyes towards Su Qingsang.

    They immediately understood what Su Peizhen had meant.

    Put simply, the Su family were snobs.

    That proved one thing ¨C Su Qingsang was so capable, that she had managed to induce her parents to kick their real daughter out of the house.

    Huo Mingmei looked at Su Qingsang thinking, ¡®I knew she wasn¡¯t as innocent as she appeared!¡¯

    Huo Manzi and the other younger members of the family all exchanged nces with each other. When they returned their gaze to Su Qingsang, the look in their eyes had changed. They hadn¡¯t known that Su Qingsang was capable of something like that.

    ¡°I seem to remember that you were an illegitimate daughter. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Huo Yifan stared at Su Qingsang meaningfully as he spoke to her. An illegitimate daughter of the family had cut off rtions with her sister ¨C their parents¡¯ legitimate child?

    ¡®Illegitimate daughter? Who was the illegitimate daughter?¡¯ Su Qingsang thought.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t intend to defend herself at first. After all her father had switched his two daughters in anger. That was not something that she could disclose to people with her head held high.

    She had never intended to reveal the truth about that matter.

    Su Chenghui was her father regardless. Her birth father.

    ¡°I¡¯m so impressed. My cousin-inw is such a capable person.¡±

    The others might not have had the guts to say it, but unlike them Huo Yifan went on to ask, ¡°Howe she¡¯s no longer an illegitimate daughter? Is it because she got married to my cousin?¡±

    None of the others responded to his words, with the exception of Huo Mingmei. She didn¡¯t mind embarrassing Su Qingsang. After all, she was Su Qingsang¡¯s elder.

    ¡°I was wondering about that for some time,¡± she said. ¡°I was surprised when the Su family came to visit us. An illegitimate daughter from their family marrying into ours shouldn¡¯t have been such a big deal. Yet they still came to visit us in person. That was rather...¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to finish her sentence for the rest to take her meaning.

    Huo Jinyao was about to say something when Su Qingsang pressed a hand on top of his to stop him. This was her problem. She didn¡¯t need Huo Jinyao to defend her.

    ¡°Peizhen, Grandpa really misses you. He talked about you all the time at his birthday party. It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t show up.¡±

    She didn¡¯t mention why exactly Su Peizhen had left the family, nor did she say anything to disprove thetter¡¯s ount. She didn¡¯t have to.

    As expected, the look on Su Peizhen¡¯s face changed immediately.

    If there was anyone from the Li family that she would find it difficult to sever ties with, it would be Old Master Li. Old Master Li loved her deeply.

    She hadn¡¯t forgotten Old Master Li¡¯s birthday. She had considered going back to Lin City to visit Old Master Li, or to give him a call at the very least.

    However, in the end, she didn¡¯t allow herself to do it. She didn¡¯t want to return to the Li family as she currently was and in such an ignominious manner.

    In other words, she didn¡¯t want any sympathy. Especially not the sympathy of the other Li family members.

    ¡°Grandpa misses you all the time,¡± Su Qingsang said mildly. ¡°We threw a small party for hisst birthday and invited just a few people. All he wanted was to have a meal together with his family.¡±

    Sighing, she continued on, ¡°But sadly, not all of his family members were there. That birthday couldn¡¯t be perfect for him.¡±

    Su Qingsang had been in close contact with Li Qianxue and Su Yuxintely.

    Li Qianxue had never spoken of Su Peizhen to her, but Su Yuxin had done so a few times.

    They had been family for over twenty years. The affection that existed between them couldn¡¯t just disappear so easily. However, Su Peizhen really turned out to be that heartless. Not only had she not visited their family, she had never even called them.

    How could Li Qianxue ept it? How could she not be disappointed?

    She missed Su Peizhen, but she did not allow herself to contact her. She was the elder, and Su Peizhen was a child in her eyes. She felt that should Su Peizhen still consider herself a member of the family, she should take the initiative to get in touch herself.

    Further, she didn¡¯t want to break Su Qingsang¡¯s heart. Another reason she¡¯s never contacted Su Peizhen was that she didn¡¯t want Su Chenghui to use the girl as leverage. She didn¡¯t want him to feel that he still had something with which to control her.

    All of those reasons had made it impossible for Li Qianxue to contact Su Peizhen of her own ord. However, she would never prevent the girl from returning to their family.

    Although Su Peizhen was now Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter, there was still be a ce for her in the Li family, as long as she was willing to return.

    Su Qingsang had only figured all of this out btedly.

    Su Peizhen was smart enough to get Su Qingsang¡¯s veiled meaning. Sensing people¡¯s eyesnding on her, she lowered her head and hooded her eyes to hide all her emotions.

    ¡°I thought there was no ce for me at home anymore. I thought grandpa didn¡¯t want to see me again. After all...¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes had reddened as she spoke. ¡°Mom said that I¡¯m not her daughter. She said that you were her daughter...¡±

    She raised his head to look at Su Qingsang. Showing her apparent grievance in her eyes she said, ¡°Sister, I know that you¡¯re better than me. You are married to Mr. Huo. You¡¯re now the wife of the president of the Tianyu Group. I can understand why Mom now likes you more.¡±

    Her words gave Su Qingsang no happiness.

    ¡®What on earth is she talking about?¡¯ Su Qingsang thought. ¡®Mom said that to her because she was so angry at Dad. Why hasn¡¯t she mentioned that?¡¯

    Su Peizhen was certain that Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t refute her. She knew that Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t want to ruin Su Chenghui¡¯s reputation.

    As Su Qingsang remain unspeaking, a hint of pride shed across Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes.

    She turned, looked to Huo Yifan, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m guessing my sister doesn¡¯t want to see me right now. I think I should leave.¡±

    Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t yet to say anything, but Su Peizhen had already seeded in making her out to be an unkind and appalling person.

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Peizhen and watched her y the part of a pitiful victim before the Huo family. Then he looked at Huo Yifan.

    He was honestly surprised at the start, but now his eyes reflected hisposed and scorn.

    He knew the truth and understood what Su Qingsang was worried about.

    He wasn¡¯t concerned about it himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why you were cast out of the Li family?¡±

    Su Qingsang turned to Huo Jinyao, trying to cut him off. However Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t a man who would stand idly by watching someone give his wife a hard time, without doing something about it.

    ¡°Su Peizhen, don¡¯t you have the stomach to tell us why the Li family kicked you out?¡±

    Su Peizhen was aware that her family background was no secret. Anyone could find out about it with very little effort.

    She thought Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t disclose her true identity because they had their own concerns. She hadn¡¯t been expecting to hear Huo Jinyao allude to it so baldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She forced herself to remain calm. She looked at Huo Jinyao unblinkingly with reddened eyes.

    ¡°All I know is that ever since my sister got married to you, the Li family has no longer been a family to me. I know it¡¯s you who¡¯s been the source of my sister¡¯s boldness and influence.¡±

    ¡°You gave her the power to get my parents to kick me out of the family.¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to say more. She had spelled it out quite clearly.

    She turned to Su Qingsang and continued. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister. I know you didn¡¯t want to see me again. But Yifan and I, we can¡¯t help it. We really are fond of each other.¡±

    She then spun around to Huo Yifan and said painfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yifan. I know that you really want to marry me. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve brought me home to meet your grandpa. But I lied to you. I¡¯m not the daughter of the Su family anymore. Not since I was cast out. Now I¡¯m just the daughter that they didn¡¯t want.¡±

    Her teary eyes were swimming with grief and pain.

    Huo Yifan had never seen Su Peizhen like this. She now looked so different from that sexy girl who had once sat on hisp.

    She was bringing up things that he was struggling to understand. Su Peizhen never told him that she was the daughter of the Su family.

    She was a mysterious girl when he had met her. Huo Yifan had thought to look into her background, but he intended to conquer her before doing that.

    He enjoyed the feeling of winning over a girl. He had believed that everything was going ording to his ns.

    However, he figured out what was going on the moment that he heard Su Peizhen¡¯s words.

    ¡°Peizhen, please don¡¯t say that. I know you didn¡¯t lie to me deliberately.¡±

    Su Peizhen pursed her lips slightly, she seemed to want to say something but then hesitated.

    Huo Yifan held her hand and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault that you were cast out of the Su family. It¡¯s not your fault that they don¡¯t want you anymore. We all know that someone else is to me.¡±

    Everyone could figure out who that ¡°someone¡± he was referring to was.

    ¡°I like you for who you are, not for the family you¡¯vee from. I¡¯m sure my grandpa doesn¡¯t care about what¡¯s going on in your family. Isn¡¯t that right, Grandpa?¡±

    As he spoke he turned to look at Old Master Huo with sincerity in his eyes. He stood in front of Su Peizhen, giving the impression he was firmly supporting her.

    He looked to be so in earnest that not even Su Peizhen could tell if he¡¯d meant what he said, or was just pretending. No one else knew which one it was either.

    The whole family looked at Huo Yifan and Su Peizhen before they turned to regard Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang.

    At that moment, the matter was no longer unclear to Old Master Huo.

 Chapter 558 - They Probably Wont Get along Well

    <h4>Chapter 558: They Probably Won¡¯t Get along Well</h4>

    The others had not been informed of Su Qingsang¡¯s true parentage, but Old Master Huo had. Huo Jinyao told him about that when he had returned from Lin City.

    Su Qingsang had been keeping the truth a secret because she didn¡¯t want to ruin Su Chenghui¡¯s reputation.

    However, Su Peizhen was not as kind as her half-sister.

    Since Su Qingsang had proven to be the legitimate daughter of her parents, that meant that Su Peizhen had to be the illegitimate one.

    Old Master Huo had no problems with illegitimate children. He could even understand that Su Chenghui had been driven by anger tomit that wicked deed.

    However, after meeting Su Peizhen, he started to think differently of the Su family.

    They had abandoned Su Peizhen after taking their legitimate daughter back. Su Peizhen was not the biological daughter of Li Qianxue¡¯s but had nheless been raised by her. There ought to have been some familial affection between the Su family and that girl.

    How could they have cast her out of the family so cruelly?

    Old Master Huo did not consider their actions to bepletely inappropriate. Li Qianxue no longer saw Su Peizhen as her daughter after learning as she had that Su Chenghui had fooled her for many years. That was cruel but understandable.

    And of course, Su Qingsang was part of it too.

    As Su Peizhen had said, Su Qingsang was now married to Huo Jinyao and so had his support.

    That was probably the reason why the Su family had been exceedingly cruel to Su Peizhen.

    They had cast her out of the family both to please Su Qingsang and also to punish Su Chenghui.

    As Old Master Huo remained silent, none of the younger family members said anything.

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes slightly, focusing on Su Peizhen. He realized that he had underestimated that woman. Su Peizhen hadn¡¯t mentioned the fact that she was the illegitimate daughter of the Su family. If he hadn¡¯t told the truth to his grandfather, his grandfather might think of the Su family as snobs who would abandon their actual daughter for the chance to be inws with the Huo family.

    Unbeknownst to Huo Jinyao however, Old Master Huo was indeed having some new thoughts about Su Qingsang and her family.

    Su Peizhen was an illegitimate child and that itself was no big deal.

    Many families in Rong City had illegitimate children.

    Such children were typically raised outside of their families, but for the families that decided to take in illegitimate children, they would never cast them out.

    Old Master Huo nced at Huo Yifan and starting to speak. He sounded nowhere near as delighted as he¡¯d been before. ¡°This is your decision to make. I do not intend to interfere. You two can do whatever you think is right.¡±

    He had epted Su Peizhen as a potential granddaughter-inw.

    Huo Jinyao looked at Old Master Huo, understanding that his grandfather wasn¡¯t wrong. Indeed, Huo Yifan had the right to be with anyone he liked.

    Even though Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang were both in agreement, neither of them was feeling happy at the moment, especially not Su Qingsang.

    Su Peizhen hadn¡¯t mentioned why exactly she had been kicked out of her family. The people who were unaware of the truth might buy her words and believe it had been Su Qingsang¡¯s marriage with Huo Jinyao that had precipitated it.

    Su Peizhen had also avoided admitting her true parentage. She neglected to mention that she was, in fact, the illegitimate daughter. Instead she had only spoken of how she was the daughter who had gotten thrown out of the family.

    Su Qingsang feltpelled to tell the truth and make things clear, but when she noticed the way Old Master Huo looked at Su Peizhen, she lost the resolve to say what she had wanted to.

    Old Master Huo seemed to have epted Su Peizhen as a future family member.

    He might not want to listen to Su Qingsang be hostile to Su Peizhen at the moment.

    Su Qingsang turned to Huo Jinyao, who had be somewhat sullen by then. He looked at Su Peizhen intending to rebut her ims.

    Su Qingsang held one of his hands and shook her head gently.

    Some things were worth fighting for, others not so much.

    Su Peizhen imed to be the Su family¡¯s daughter, and that was true. She would always be the daughter of the Su family.

    If she wanted to be with Huo Yifan, then let her be with him.

    That was what was running through Su Qingsang¡¯s mind.

    No one but Su Peizhen noticed Su Qingsang¡¯s shift.

    Su Peizhen ducked her head so people wouldn¡¯t see the smile on her face. There was not much more to be done today. All she had needed to do was to sow the seeds of doubt between Su Qingsang and Old Master Huo.

    Time would do the rest.

    Her performance was not over yet.

    Nian Chunya and Huo Mingliang were Huo Yifan¡¯s parents. As Old Master Huo had already epted Su Peizhen, they could not disapprove of her.

    Nian Chunya had note from an exceptional family but always liked topare herself to Liu Tongjia.

    For years, she had lived under Liu Tongjia¡¯s shadow. While many had heard of Liu Tongjia, very few knew who she was. When people talked about Mrs. Huo, they were always referring to Liu Tongjia and not Nian Chunya.

    No doubt her husband was partly the reason she could never rise above Liu Tongjia. Huo Mingliang was not as capable as his older brother. As a member of the board of the Tianyu Group, he had barely contributed to thepany.

    Liu Tongjia was a capable woman. Nian Chunya had tried and failed a few times to cause difficulties for her.

    She always wanted toe out on top, but could never figure out how.

    Liu Tongjia was better than her in every way. She had birthed three children, but so had Liu Tongjia. They each had two boys and a girl.

    Every time she thought about their children, she thanked God for allowing that incident to happen. She was relieved that Huo Jinkai died young.

    That boy would have been so much more beloved than her sons had he lived.

    Of course, she had never dared to share those thoughts with anyone else.

    Old Master Huo strictly forbade anyone from talking about Huo Jinkai and his little sister. Their names had be taboo to the family.

    Huo Yifan was about two years younger than Huo Jinyao. After Huo Jinkai had died, Nian Chunya developed some grand hopes for Huo Yifan, her eldest son.

    Huo Jinyao had rarely ever been serious about anything as a boy. All he had liked to do was y around. Therefore, after Huo Jinkai had died, Nian Chunya thought that Huo Yifan might have a chance to take over the family business. However, to her surprise, Huo Jinyao became apletely different person after his brother¡¯s death. He skipped grades, studied abroad, and then took over thepany often earning Old Master Huo¡¯s praise.

    He had surpassed Huo Yifan and his siblings.

    Liu Tongjia had only one son left. It stood to reason she should have no reason to be superior.

    However thatst son of hers turned out to be outstanding. He had be Old Master Huo¡¯s favorite grandson. How unfair!

    ording to Su Peizhen, Su Qingsang had somehow convinced her parents to cast her little sister out of the family, in order to marry Huo Jinyao.

    It proved that Su Qingsang was the capable one and that Su Peizhen was outmatched by her sister.

    Sadly, the foolish Huo Yifan had picked the weaker sister. The thought made Nian Chunya¡¯s face grow sour.

    Su Peizhen walked to Nian Chunya and greeted her. Nian Chunya responded to the girl with a nd and unmistakably unhappy face.

    Su Peizhen paid it no mind. She greeted Nian Chunya and Huo Mingliang politely and warmly. After which she turned to Huo Mingguang and Liu Tongjia, and then Huo Mingmei and Wei Nantian, and finally to the youngest family members. She gave her regards to every member of the family.

    Li Qianxue had taught Su Peizhen well. Among other things, her manners were wless.

    Liu Tongjia hadn¡¯t taken the girl seriously at first sight.

    However, she had realized something as she looked on at the show the girl was staging.

    Su Peizhen and Su Qingsang probably wouldn¡¯t get along very well.

 Chapter 559 - You Displeased Me

    <h4>Chapter 559: You Displeased Me</h4>

    Su Qingsang and Su Peizhen looked less like sisters than enemies.

    Liu Tongjia looked at Su Qingsang. Then she turned her gaze on Su Peizhen and studied her carefully this time.

    Beforeing to visit, Su Peizhen had asked Huo Yifan some questions about the Huo family.

    Huo Yifan had given her some information on Huo Mingguang, Huo Mingliang, Huo Mingmei, and their families.

    He hadn¡¯t gone into much detail however. For example, he neglected to mention to Su Peizhen that Liu Tongjia disliked Su Qingsang.

    Su Peizhen figured that out regardless. She observed Liu Tongjia and Su Qingsang¡¯s interactions from the moment that she¡¯d entered the house.

    By now, she not only knew that Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t like Su Qingsang, she was also almost certain that Nian Chunya didn¡¯t like her.

    For the first time since stepping into the house, she smiled in genuine amusement.

    ¡®Su Qingsang, do you think it¡¯s easy to be the daughter-inw of a wealthy family?¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®You are far too na?ve.¡¯

    The elders remained quiet, and the younger ones were all thinking about different things.

    As the family dinner began, there was a strange, tense atmosphere.

    Su Peizhen knew that Old Master Huo was the true decision-maker of the family.

    She avoided mentioning a word about her true parentage after she had sat down. Instead, she started an engaging conversation between herself and Old Master Huo to break the ice.

    Although Old Master Huo liked Su Qingsang, it didn¡¯t mean he was unmoved by Su Peizhen¡¯s situation.

    The two of them had switched ces. Su Peizhen had been a princess in her family. Then, without warning, she had be the illegitimate daughter.

    Not many could cope with a change of that magnitude. Su Peizhen had shown her discontent to a slight degree at first, but after that she never mentioned it again. In Old Master Huo¡¯s eyes, her earlier disy had been due to honest emotion.

    After all, it was impossible for her to pretend that nothing had changed.

    She also knew that it would be inappropriate for her to harp on it repeatedly. She¡¯d managed to hold her tongue just fine.

    Huo Yifan had been paying attention to Old Master Huo¡¯s facial expressions this whole time. He was surprised by how Su Peizhen had been able to earn Old Master Huo¡¯s favor and was proud of it.

    ¡®See, Huo Jinyao, you¡¯re not the only one who can pick a nice girl. I can do that too,¡¯ he thought to himself.

    Nian Chunya hadn¡¯t thought much of Su Peizhen from the start. However, she eased her scornfulness toward her upon seeing that the girl was managing to earn Old Master Huo¡¯s approbation at least for the time being.

    Unlike the others, Huo Yiyang knew about Su Peizhen¡¯s past. He was impressed by her admirable change in attitude.

    His brother possessed a keen eye indeed. He had found himself a girl who turned out to be Su Qingsang¡¯s sister.

    The dinner had been particrly quiet with Su Qingsang, Huo Jinyao, and all the others watching Su Peizhen as she carried on talking to Old Master Huo.

    Su Peizhen had lived with Old Master Li since she was a baby. It was child¡¯s y for her to earn the favor of an elder.

    At first, Old Master Huo had only pitied the girl. Over the course of the dinner however, his empathy for her grew much stronger.

    It grew dark as the dinner drew to an end. Instead of rushing to leave, Su Peizhen invited Old Master Huo to y a game of chess with her.

    ¡°I often used to y chess with my grandpa,¡± she exined.

    Su Qingsang sat beside Huo Jinyao and they watched Su Peizhen as she yed against Old Master Huo. Su Peizhen was an aplished yer. Soon after the game had started, Old Master Huo began to take it seriously.

    He started to approve of Su Peizhen even more.

    Sensing Old Master Huo¡¯s change of attitude toward Su Peizhen, Su Qingsang was not quite jealous but she did grow introspective.

    Li Qianxue truly loved Su Peizhen. Although she had spoiled the girl, she did her best to raise her to have all the hallmarks of a societydy.

    The girl had learned music, art, chess-ying. She had been coached in interpersonal interactions and business practices. These were all the lessons that Su Qingsang had missed out on, and there was no way for her to catch up.

    Li Qianxue had raised Su Peizhen into such a woman with dedication over a period of twenty years. However, Su Peizhen had turned out to be an ungrateful daughter.

    Su Qingsang had experienced severalplicated and unfamiliar emotions that lingered on even after they left the family house and got into the car.

    They decided to take their leave early while Su Peizhen continued her game of chess with Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± Huo Jinyao asked Su Qingsang.

    He had noticed her pensive expression immediately. ¡°Do you not like the idea of Su Peizhen joining the family?¡±

    Su Peizhen had gotten a lot of attention that day. She had yed chess with Old Master Huo, losing the first round, ying to a draw in the second round. In the third round she had actually won. That aplishment had undoubtedly elevated her in the esteem of Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Qingsang, don¡¯t worry. Nothing bad will happen, even if she were really to get together with Huo Yifan.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was Old Master Huo¡¯s favorite grandson, not Huo Yifan. As long as he was still in the family Huo Yifan would never be able to surpass him, and Su Peizhen would consequently never be able to rise above Su Qingsang.

    That night was the first time that Su Peizhen had met their family. Old Master Huo had treated her and Huo Yifan politely. That was reasonable.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about.¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head saying, ¡°Grandpa can go and meet with his friends and great-granduncle when he feels lonely. Still, he always wishes that we would go and visit him more often. He likes Su Peizhen and I¡¯m happy for him.¡±

    ¡°But today, she...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush to set everything straight tonight. I know what she wants. She would like nothing more than to ruin my reputation and my father¡¯s. She hates our father now. But I can¡¯t just let her ruin his reputation.¡±

    ¡°What made me ufortable was her treatment of my grandpa and my mother.¡±

    Su Peizhen had done well, which was a credit to her upbringing and Li Qianxue.

    Su Qingsang had witnessed the effort which Li Qianxue had put into raising Su Peizhen. She used to be jealous of Su Peizhen for it.

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t possibly have be who she was now, and so easily earn Old Master Huo¡¯s favor without the whole-hearted nurturing of Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue.

    The Li Family had raised her to be a capable woman, but she abandoned them after learning about her true parentage.

    ¡°My mother spent twenty years raising her. My mom is so angry at my father, but she still kept the truth hidden in order to protect Si Peizhen¡¯s dignity and reputation. My mom still loves her and sees her as her daughter. Su Peizhen clearly doesn¡¯t feel the same way about their rtionship.¡±

    That was the reason that Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t argued with Su Peizhen earlier.

    Both Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui still loved Su Peizhen.

    If there was a quarrel between herself and Su Peizhen, it would be their parents that would be hurt by it in the end. Ultimately, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want Xiang Caiping to get hurt.

    ¡°You are just too kind,¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t agree with Su Qingsang, but he couldn¡¯t criticize her for making that choice. ¡°I assume you realized that she picked Huo Yifan because of you.¡±

    ¡°I am aware.¡± How could Su Qingsang not know that? ¡°Still, I won¡¯t do anything until she makes a move.¡±

    Huo Jinyao shook his head. He had once given thought about finding out what Su Peizhen had been up to. But back then, Su Peizhen had been in Lin City, a whole city away. For that reason, he had not gone further than considering it.

    Now, she hade to Rong City and was obviously targeting Su Qingsang. He had every reason to do something about that.

    ¡°All I know is that the one who strikes first gains the advantage.¡±

    ¡°Mom wouldn¡¯t be happy if I did that.¡± ncing at him, Su Qingsang said, ¡°My parents still love Su Peizhen and Aunty Xiang...¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to finish her sentence. Huo Jinyao understood what she wasn¡¯t saying. He looked at her and gently hugged her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Rx. I won¡¯t give her the opportunity.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded. He had made up his mind. He would find an opportunity to tell Yang Wenchang to keep an eye on Su Peizhen. He suspected that she may still have something up her sleeves.

    Now that she had hooked up with Huo Yifan, the two of them together could certainly spell future trouble.

    He wasn¡¯t concerned that Old Master Huo might choose to take their side. Neither was he bothered by the possibility of Su Peizhen actually marrying into the Huo Family.

    What he did worry about was whether Su Peizhen had some other, more sinister agenda. Being with Huo Yifan and bing a member of the Huo Family would definitely give her more opportunities to get within range of Su Qingsang.

    She would be able to do a lot of damage if she got close enough.

    Huo Jinyao did not want to see that happen.

    ...

    After leaving the family house, Huo Yifan didn¡¯t drive Su Peizhen home as she had requested. Instead, he parked the car outside his own apartment.

    Su Peizhen waited, making no move to get out of the car.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, what are you doing?¡±

    Huo Yifan squinted at her in silence.

    After the chess games, Su Peizhen had stayed a while longer chatting with Old Master Huo. She and Huo Yifan had not left the family house until Old Master Huo appeared to be delighted with her.

    Huo Yifan¡¯s apartment was far from Xiang Caiping¡¯s ce. Sitting in the car, Su Peizhen looked at Huo Yifan, keeping the smile from her face.

    The warmth, attentiveness, and innocence shown to Old Master Huo all but vanished.

    She leaned toward Huo Yifan ever so slightly, turning her face to his as she brushed her long, wavy hair behind her ear.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, are you not happy with my performance today?¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡± Huo Yifan put an arm around Su Peizhen¡¯s waist with ease, gave her a meaningful look, and continued, ¡°I am so happy with it.¡±

    ¡°Really? Howe I can¡¯t tell?¡±

    Huo Yifan looked into her eyes and bit her lip, not too hard, but not overly gentle either.

    ¡°Did you enjoy using me?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huo, what are you talking about? Why made you think that I was using you?¡±

    The light in the car was dim. Su Peizhen was biting her vivid red lip slightly, a uniquely charming vision.

    ¡°You never told me that you were Su Qingsang¡¯s sister.¡±

    ¡°You never asked,¡± Su Peizhen raised her eyebrows. She said with a faint smile, ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve been using me as well, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    When it came to earning Old Master Huo¡¯s favor, the two of them had been using each other, so neither of them had the right to be angry.

    ¡°Woman, you displeased me.¡±

    He had indeed brought her to his family dinner willingly. However, when he¡¯d made that decision, he hadn¡¯t known that she was Su Qingsang¡¯s sister or that she had insinuated herself into his life for her own purpose.

    Huo Yifan liked being in control, and that control had slipped from his grasp from the moment Su Peizhen had stepped into the house and into his family.

 Chapter 560 - We Are a Perfect Match

    <h4>Chapter 560: We Are a Perfect Match</h4>

    He hadn¡¯t known that she was Su Qingsang¡¯s sister, that she hade from the Su family, or that she had been kicked out of her family.

    He didn¡¯t care who she was. However, the knowledge that the Su family had abandoned Su Peizhen in order to fawn on Su Qingsang rested uneasily on him.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, why do you say that? I remember specifically asking you if you dared to meet my parents. You told me that you had the guts for it.¡±

    Huo Yifan narrowed his eyes as he looked at Su Peizhen. ¡°Did you get close to me because of Su Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been making use of me because you want to bring Huo Jinyao down?¡± said Su Peizhen, neatly turning his question back on him.

    She could tell that her flippancy had caused Huo Yifan to get more than a little irritated.

    ¡°Woman, I don¡¯t fancy being used,¡± he said.

    ¡°You are being used. All that means is that you are valuable. Besides...¡±

    Su Peizhen put her hands on Huo Yifan¡¯s chest and continued, ¡°You¡¯re not being exploited by me. We¡¯re using each other. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Huo Yifan stayed silent. He still felt ufortable.

    ¡°Your aunt doesn¡¯t care for my sister, does she?¡± Su Peizhen said, abruptly changing the subject.

    Huo Yifan noticed a foxy glint in her eyes. ¡°And what do you want to do with that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, that should really be ¨C what do we want to do with that?¡±

    Su Peizhen moved closer to Huo Yifan and spoke with intent.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like Huo Jinyao, and I don¡¯t like Su Qingsang. Do you know what Huo Jinyao¡¯s weakness is? It¡¯s Su Qingsang. If anything happened to Su Qingsang, would he still have the heart to deal with you? Would he still care about being president of the Tianyu Group?¡±

    She didn¡¯t need explicitly spell it out. Huo Yifan was well able to see where she was going with this,

    Seeing the look in her eyes, he held her waist tight as he said, ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re a bad woman?¡±

    ¡°No. You¡¯re the first,¡± Su Peizhen was all smiles as she put her arms around his neck. She asked, ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re a bad man?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone has,¡± Su Peizhen kissed him on the lips after saying that. ¡°So, you¡¯re a bad man and I¡¯m a bad woman. We¡¯re a perfect match.¡±

    When she tried to move away from him, Huo Yifan grabbed her waist, trapping her in his arms.

    ¡°A perfect match?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are.¡± He said nothing more and proceeded to kiss her hard.

    He drew out the kiss until Su Peizhen could barely breathe, and even then he still didn¡¯t relinquish his grip on her.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re such a perfect match, let¡¯s go and do something wicked together.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Su Peizhen smiled, ¡°Wicked. I like that word.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Then let¡¯s do something that you¡¯ll like even more.¡±

    Huo Yifan got out of the car as he said that. He walked to the other side of the car, and lifted Su Peizhen out. This time Su Peizhen didn¡¯t shrink away. She let him carry her upstairs.

    That night, she did not go home.

    ...

    ¡°Has the workload at your hospital been so heavytely? Why do you look so awful?¡±

    Li Qianxue was having a video chat with Su Qingsang when she spotted the dark circles under her friend¡¯s eyes on her screen.

    ¡°Not really. I guess it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±

    She thought of Su Peizhen¡¯s sudden appearance at the main Huo family residencest night. Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t afraid of her, but she was struggling to decide whether she ought to tell Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui about it.

    Like Huo Jinyao, she knew Su Peizhen was far from harmless.

    She had shown up together with Huo Yifan at the Huo family house. She was definitely up to something.

    Although Su Qingsang was aware that Su Peizhen was most likely nning on targeting her, she didn¡¯t know what exactly her half-sister was intending to do.

    ¡°Last night?¡± Li Qianxue thought about the date. She knew that Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao visited the Huo family residence every weekend.

    ¡°Did Huo Jinyao¡¯s mother give you a hard time again?¡±

    ¡°No. Mom, what are you talking about?¡±

    Liu Tongjia had been strangely quiet yesterday. Her behavior had been so out of the ordinary that Su Qingsang felt a little unbnced by it. Keeping so quiet wasn¡¯t like Liu Tongjia at all.

    ¡°His mother isn¡¯t an unreasonable person. The most she would do is not talk to me.¡±

    ¡°Good, then don¡¯t talk to her.¡±

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t bear seeing her daughter treated badly. Just thinking about Liu Tongjia¡¯s attitude made her angry.

    She had only just gotten her daughter back. She only wished that she could spend more time with the girl. Who gave Liu Tongjia the right to be so unkind to her?

    ¡°Mom, why are you acting like a child?¡±

    Li Qianxue felt somewhat embarrassed. She ducked her head and fell silent. She had been a little short-temperedtely. It was all Su Chenghui¡¯s fault.

    They had finally gotten a divorce, but after that he hade to her and told her that he regretted their split. He told her that he still loved her.

    She felt utterly disgusted by that man. She wondered where he had learned to be so shameless.

    He always used Su Yuxin as an excuse to visit the family. Her daughter no longer lived at home, but Li Qianxue still needed to take her son¡¯s feelings into consideration.

    Su Chenghui thought that he would be able to worm his way back into the family. Little did he know his behavior had only given Li Qianxue cause to dislike him more and more.

    Of course, Li Qianxue would not be mentioning any of it to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, you see. You¡¯re all alone there and I can¡¯t help you. If anything terrible were to happen, you¡¯d be on your own. I¡¯m really worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t much concerned about it herself. Liu Tongjia¡¯s attitude toward her was not that different to how Li Qianxue used to treat her.

    The rtives of Li Family had never been friendly with her either. At least not until they learned the truth about her parentage. Sometimes, Su Qingsang felt fortunate she had experienced such things in her past. Those experiences had shielded her from bing affected by any of what Liu Tongjia said.

    She was far more worried about Huo Jinyao, in fact.

    ¡°All that matters is that Jinyao is good to me and that we¡¯re living a happy life together.¡±

    There might be problems in the Huo Family, but things would be fine as long as she and Huo Jinyao stood side by side.

    Nothing else mattered to her.

    Li Qianxue was aware of her priorities too. Still, she had other concerns. ¡°Qingsang, I hate to say this but, you¡¯re not a little girl anymore,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to urge you to have children. I¡¯m just thinking that maybe if you have a baby, the people in the Huo family will change their behavior towards you. What do you think?¡±

    In all honesty, Li Qianxue did not want Su Qingsang to have a baby under her current circumstances.

    She hated the thought of Su Qingsang trying to improve her rtionship with her mother-inw and gaining a firmer position in the Huo family through having a baby.

    Li Qianxue felt bad for Su Qingsang every time the notion had popped into her head.

    However, she was of the opinion that it was simply the most efficient way to solve Su Qingsang¡¯s current problems.

    Without a doubt, both Huo Mingguang and Liu Tongjia would change their attitudes about Su Qingsang If she gave birth to the next generation of the Huo Family. They would have to do that for the baby¡¯s sake.

    When she heard what Li Qianxue had to say, Su Qingsang paused briefly. She thought of Huo Jinyao¡¯s feelings about having children.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still young. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Li Qianxue wanted to say more but worried that her words might give her daughter cause to resent her. So in the end, she got off the topic.

    After ending the video call with Li Qianxue, Su Qingsang put down her phone. Her eyesnded on the empty side of the bed.

    She was aware that Li Qianxue was probably right. Having a baby now wouldn¡¯t be the best way to go about it, but it would undoubtedly be the easiest way to better Huo Jinyao¡¯s rtionship with Liu Tongjia.

    However, she could not make that kind of decision on her own.

    She had begun to feel as though Huo Jinyao may not want children at all, her suspicions aroused from thest time they had sex.

    He never once forgot about birth control. Based on his actions, she had guessed that he probably did not want to be a father.

    At first, she had considered it was her own distaste of having a child that was the reason why Huo Jinyao had been using birth control so assiduously. However over time, she realized that she had been mistaken. She implied a few times that she had be open to the idea, but Huo Jinyao always affected ack ofprehension at her hints.

    She hadn¡¯t been able to figure out why until she learned what Liu Tongjia had done to Huo Jinyao.

    Liu Tongjia might be the very reason why Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want children.

    If she could put an end to the issues thaty between Huo Jinyao and his mother, the problem would probably be half solved.

    With that in mind, Su Qingsang leaped into action. Huo Jinyao had left home for work, so she decided to use her time alone to have a talk with Old Master Huo.

    An hourter, she showed up in the living room of the family house.

    Mr. Cheng was surprised to see her. At dinner Huo Jinyao had told the family that he couldn¡¯t stay at the main house for the night, citing an international meeting he had to attend the next morning. Su Qingsang had left with himst night, but surprisingly she hade back the following morning.

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, wee home,¡± said Mr. Cheng.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Su Qingsang nodded in acknowledgment and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Grandpa. Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the backyard ying with the parrot,¡± said Mr. Cheng, with a smile. ¡°He loves that bird. He talks to it whenever he has the time. That parrot is always ignoring other people but to Old Master Huo, it always has a lot to say.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the backyard to see him then.¡±

    Su Qingsang suited her action to words and went to the backyard. Mr. Cheng had intended to inform her that there was another guest present, but she left so quickly he didn¡¯t get the opportunity to inform her.

    Su Qingsang heard Old Master Huo¡¯s voice on her way to the backyard.

    She thought that Old Master Huo was talking to the parrot, so she walked straight into the backyard unannounced.

    ¡°Grandpa, are you...¡± She paused at the sight of the person standing beside Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Uncle,¡± she nodded her greeting to him politely.

    Zhang Yichen looked at her.

    It was now the end of spring and the weather had begun to grow warm.

    Su Qingsang was wearing a red dress with long sleeves. She had an attractive face, and the redplemented her coloring surprisingly well. The vivid shade made her look more energetic than usual. With her long hair tied up at the back of her head, she looked young and healthy.

    Zhang Yichen barely responded to Su Qingsang¡¯s greeting. He returned her nod with an aloof, shallow incline of his head even though her presence had affected him greatly.

    Old Master Huo turned to Su Qingsang with a smile, greeting her. ¡°Hey, Qingsang. What brings you here?¡±

    He failed to notice the glow which had briefly red up in Zhang Yichen¡¯s eyes and then disappeared.

 Chapter 561 - Who was it over there just now

    <h4>Chapter 561: Who was it over there just now</h4>

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± As Zhang Yichen was right there, Su Qingsang naturally felt incapable of broaching the true subject she wished to discuss. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose I could visit you when you have nothing on?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes. Of course, you can,¡± Old Master Huo said with a smile. ¡°When all of you aren¡¯t around to keep mepany, I¡¯ve only the parrot to talk to. You¡¯vee at the right time, and now I have you to talk to.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, isn¡¯t Uncle with you now too?¡±

    Su Qingsang was no longer surprised by Zhang Yichen¡¯s presence in the Huo Mansion. Speaking of Zhang Yichen, he seemed to genuinely care about the Old Master. Each time that he arrived in Rong City, he would visit and keep the Old Masterpany.

    After Zhang Yichen had helped her the other time, she told Huo Jinyao to treat him to a meal. They hadn¡¯t met him since he had returned to his army unit, and thus had yet to invite him.

    ¡°Yes, Yichen is a good boy.¡±

    Old Master Huo was fond of Zhang Yichen as he was thoughtful ¨C always going over to visit whenever he was in Lin City.

    Su Qingsang refrained fromment. Seeing as how, Zhang Yichen was her senior in their family by a whole generation, she could onlyugh silently to herself.

    Mr. Cheng unexpectedly appeared at the door. He called out, ¡°Old Master, Second Master Huo has called.¡±

    The Second Master Huo Mr. Cheng was referring to could be none other than Huo Yangyuan. Upon hearing that he had called, Old Master Huo nced over at Su Qingsang. ¡°Chat with your uncle. I¡¯m going to take this call.¡±

    He went off in a hurry, forgetting that Zhang Yichen was about the same age as Huo Jinyao.

    Su Qingsang was taken aback for a moment and a little baffled by the suddenness of Old Master Huo¡¯s suggestion.

    The parrot who had been making so much noise before fell silent.

    She looked over at Zhang Yichen.

    Zhang Yichen looked back at her from where he was standing. Su Qingsang felt a little awkward when their eyes met.

    ¡°About the other day... thank you.¡±

    She was referring to the incident at the hospital when someone had decided to make trouble. If Zhang Yichen had not appeared in time, and if she and Huo Jinyao had tried to settle the problem themselves, they would probably have gotten the short end of the stick.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Zhang Yichen turned away deliberately, avoiding her gaze. ¡°It was a small matter.¡±

    ¡°It may be a small matter to you, but not to me.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled, her sincere gratitude apparent in her eyes. ¡°I told Jinyao that I would pick a day to treat you to a meal.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s really not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°I insist.¡± Su Qingsang was not one to ignore her debts. ¡°How long are you staying in Rong City? Just let Jinyao and I treat you to a meal.¡±

    Zhang Yichen finally turned around to look at her. Her eyes clearly held a genuinely grateful look within them. The way she looked at him was no different from the way she would have looked at any elder in her home. He was under no illusions, but it was still difficult to conceal the bitterness deep in his heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat out.¡±

    The curt reply made Su Qingsang looked at him in puzzlement.

    Zhang Yichen tacked on, ¡°Thest time I was at your house, your... your housekeeper cooked quite well.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat at my ce then.¡±

    Su Qingsang did not think anything of his request, as Ms. Yu¡¯s cooking was indeed quite good. She tried to think of a time that would be convenient for everyone.

    ¡°Uncle, check and let me know if you would be free on any of these next few days. You let me know what dishes you like to eat, and I¡¯ll buy the ingredients.¡±

    Su Qingsang initially wanted to get Ms. Yu to do the grocery shopping. Since she wanted to thank him however, it would be more sincere if she got the groceries herself.

    ¡°Thanks for the trouble.¡±

    ¡°How is that trouble? I was the one who troubled you.¡±

    Zhang Yichen looked at her. She seemed as if she wanted to have nothing to do with him, and wished that they¡¯d never known each other. It difited him.

    To stop looking at her, he turned around towards the parrot.

    Surprisingly, the parrot kept its silence. Without thinking too much about what she was doing, Su Qingsang took two steps forward, to stand in front of the parrot.

    ¡°Hello, Jade.¡±

    The parrot turned its head away haughtily andpletely ignored Su Qingsang.

    She felt a little embarrassed. She and the parrot had been at odds with each other before this, and now the bird was cheeking her as Zhang Yichen was watched.

    Zhang Yichen nced over at her, and she moved aside. He stared at the parrot, without needing to say a word.

    At first, the parrot stared back at Zhang Yichen, but the moment he lifted his hand, the parrot began to squawk loudly.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s going to kill a bird, help. Someone¡¯s going to kill a bird, help.¡±

    Su Qingsang had been waiting for the parrot to talk, but she had not expected it to say something like that. She was totally caught off guard and burst intoughter.

    Wasn¡¯t that parrot just too hrious? Who would kill it here?

    She wasughing gaily, her eyes crinkling in amusement. Zhang Yichen standing right next to her, observing her from that angle, thought that her smile was beautiful as his heart leaped.

    Looking away, Zhang Yichen pushed down his emotions.

    Su Qingsang realized at that moment that she was getting carried away. She turned awkwardly to look at Zhang Yichen.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool out of myself, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Zhang Yichen said nothing, as he didn¡¯t know what reply he ought to give.

    He had not felt ufortable meeting Su Qingsang when he hadn¡¯t known her identity. Since the moment he came to know who she was, he had the persistent feeling that he would trouble her, if he spoke too long with her.

    So now, his attitude towards her was naturally altered from that of when he first met her.

    Since Su Qingsang treated him as an elder, she did not feel as though anything was amiss.

    She would be rather more worried if Zhang Yichen continued to behave in the same manner as when they had first met.

    She realized that it was inappropriate for Zhang Yichen and her to stand so close to each other like that. Not to mention, what with all the guests around, she probably would not be getting any answers to her questions that day.

    Su Qingsang would give up for now, and make another opportunity toe over and ask Old Master Huo her questions.

    ¡°Uncle. I have something else I must do, so I will make a move first. Please make yourselffortable.¡±

    Su Qingsang made to leave after bidding farewell to Zhang Yichen.

    Zhang Yichen did not stop her, but he spoke hurriedly as Su Qingsang started walking away. ¡°I will still be in Rong City tomorrow and the day after.¡±

    Su Qingsang paused her steps for a moment, before turning to look at him. There was a moment where she had no idea why Zhang Yichen would be telling her that.

    When she saw Zhang Yichen looking at her meaningfully, she suddenly realized what he was referring to. ¡°Well, let¡¯s meet tomorrow then. It will be Sunday so Jinyao shouldn¡¯t be too busy with work.¡±

    Zhang Yichen nodded. ¡°Alright. I wille over tomorrow night.¡±

    ¡°That, that¡¯s settled then,¡± Su Qingsang said as she nodded slightly in confirmation. She was just about to leave when the parrot behind her started to talk.

    ¡°Go over tomorrow. Go over tomorrow. Go over tomorrow.¡±

    It was squawking so loudly that Su Qingsang turned around, practically ring at the parrot in her shock.

    ¡°Go over tomorrow. I will go over tomorrow.¡±

    The parrot was still squawking, and Su Qingsang felt momentarily nonplussed. Unable to take it anymore, she walked towards it. ¡°Stop squawking. Shut up.¡±

    The parrot was not at all afraid of her and continued, squawking two more times. Zhang Yichen took a step forward and red at the parrot.

    His re was much more effective. The parrot stopped talking immediately and backed away as if it was afraid of Zhang Yichen.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t helpughing at this but tamped down herughter as she caught Zhang Yichen¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    She bowed to him and was about to resume her exit. Unfortunately, right at that moment, she turned around, her ponytail got caught on the shirt button at Zhang Yichen¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Ouch.¡± Su Qingsang gasped when she felt the tug at her scalp, and the pain caused her to freeze.

    In her embarrassment at the awkwardness of theirst exchange, she had turned around a little too quickly. She had not expected something like that to happen.

    She moved forward only to feel another pull on her scalp.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± said Zhang Yichen in a low voice. Sheplied and stood still.

    ¡°Your hair is caught on my button.¡± Zhang Yichen stepped closer telling her what had happened. Su Qingsang wanted to speak, but Zhang Yichen spoke again before she could.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I will untangle your hair.¡±

    With her hair stuck on his button, she would be far too close to him if she turned around.

    As the thought struck Su Qingsang she remained in ce, unmoving. She felt more than a little awkward standing like that.

    Su Qingsang spoke to him softly. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    She felt Zhang Yichen moved closer to her from behind. He lifted his hand, to untangle her hair gently.

    Su Qingsang dared not move at all because of how awkward the situation was. She was also quite embarrassed,menting being prone to such situations, particrly when she encountered Zhang Yichen.

    Zhang Yichen was all quiet behind her. After waiting for about thirty seconds, she couldn¡¯t help but check. ¡°Is it done?¡±

    In Zhang Yichen¡¯s hand, he held the strands of Su Qingsang¡¯s hair that had just been caught around his button.

    Their faint fragrance was familiar. He remembered this smell, he remembered smelling it, when Su Qingsang came out of the shower...

    ¡°Uncle, is it done?¡±

    Su Qingsang had been waiting for quite a while and waspelled to ask again.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Zhang Yichen let go of her hair. He moved backward and stood his well-trained body ramrod straight.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    Su Qingsang stepped away, without looking back at Zhang Yichen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a move then. See you tomorrow, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Zhang Yichen looked at her. ¡°I will be there on time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going off.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt really self-conscious. She was really embarrassed to have been so rude before an elder so many times.

    After her departure, that indistinct fragrance that was in the air soon dissipated once again.

    With his eyes closed, Zhang Yichen tilted his head up. He was about to try to take in the remaining scent that still lingered there.

    He snapped back to his senses quickly, looking in the direction where he felt certain someone had just been peeping in.

    He walked forward quickly, with his eyes narrowed. He moved to the spot where he thought someone might have been and paused there. He looked around, but there was no one in sight. He nced over the direction of the main mansion again.

    He knew that, except for Old Master Huo, the other elders of the Huo family were not at home today. It wasn¡¯t as if the weekends meant everyone would be free.

    On the contrary, whether it was Huo Mingguang or Liu Tongjia, they were far likelier to be away than at home on weekends, due to their respective positions.

    So, who had been standing there just now?

    ¡°Yichen.¡±

    Old Master Huo came back out after speaking on the phone. The weather had been quite good as ofte, so he was generally quite willing to be out teasing the parrot.

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Zhang Yichen walked over and Old Master Huo looked at him. ¡°Why were you over there? The weather is still not right for there to be any nice views in the garden just now. It will take a while, before there¡¯s anything to look at.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just looking around.¡±

    In the end, Zhang Yichen did not voice his suspicions or investigate further.

 Chapter 562 - You are crazy

    <h4>Chapter 562: You are crazy</h4>

    Old Master Huo had not noticed Zhang Yichen¡¯s tension. He twitched his lips and pointed out, ¡°If you want to see flowers, you should go to the greenhouse over there.¡±

    The greenhouse had been set up by his wife in the past, but she had passed away. Liu Tongjia did quite a lot of gardening in it too, as she liked flowers and nts as well. There were more varieties of nts in the greenhouse now then there had been under the management of his wife. There were some rare species of nts that were well taken care of too.

    Truly, besides the fact that she was being extremely stubborn about Huo Jinyao, Liu Tongjia actually had few faults one could pick on.

    ¡°Well, now that you are here, let¡¯s have a meal together. I had hoped Qingsang would stay, but she said she has something to do and left.¡±

    Old Master Huo couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Zhang Yichen when he finished that sentence. ¡°Yichen, you don¡¯t mind eating with this old man here, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Zhang Yichen looked down, and his expression was gentle. Still his thoughts were of Su Qingsang ¨C it did seem like she wanted to tell Old Master Huo something when she hade in.

    Had she run into some trouble again?

    He felt his heart aching somewhat. She seemed to be having a hard time after marrying Huo Jinyao.

    Hispulsion to care for Su Qingsang was growing out of hand and Zhang Yichen though had tried his best to restrain it, his instincts always revealed themselves at the very least opportune moment.

    This was not a good thing, either for her or for himself.

    Zhang Yichen pursed his lips and by the time he looked up at Old Master Huo, his emotions were back under control once more.

    ...

    it was Sunday and at the Tianyu Group, there was practically no one in the entire office building. However in the President¡¯s Office on the top floor, both Huo Jinyao and Yang Wenchang were still working.

    Huo Jinyao looked at the arrangements he had previously set, seeing that everything was going as nned.

    He was quite pleased with Yang Wenchang¡¯s capabilities at work.

    ¡°You said Su Peizhen came to Rong City right after we did?¡±

    When they left the Huo Mansion two days ago, he had asked Yang Wenchang to check up on Su Peizhen¡¯s movements over the past few months.

    It was easy enough to look into about Su Peizhen¡¯s activities these few days, as she wasn¡¯t even bothering to be discrete.

    Huo Jinyao knew that she had taken over the supermarket chain that belonged to Xiang Caiping and was now its general manager.

    It was only in thest month that she had gotten together with Huo Yifan. She followed Huo Yifan to his house the night they had left the Huo Mansion.

    ¡°Yes.¡± It was easy enough to find out which day Su Peizhen had entered Rong City.

    ¡°Su Peizhen came to Rong City, not long after she was reunited with Xiang Caiping. She has been contacting major suppliers since then.¡±

    There was a supplier, by thest name of He, who used to work with the Tianyu Group. Through this supplier, Su Peizhen got in touch with a member of staff from the Tianyu Group.

    And then, working her way through the staff progressively, step by step, she had eventually managed to make contact with Huo Yifan.

    ¡°She yed her cards quite well.¡±

    Huo Jinyao chuckled, but he was hardly beingplimentary. With all the deliberate moves she had made, who could think that Su Peizhen did not have arger scheme in mind?

    ¡°President Huo, the next...¡±

    ¡°Just keep an eye on her. Take note of who else she is in contact with, other than Huo Yifan.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yang Wenchang nodded. Then he thought of another person. ¡°What about Vice President Huo Yifan?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Huo Jinyao sneered. ¡°He is in this together with Su Peizhen. So if you keep an eye on Su Peizhen, it¡¯ll be equivalent to keeping an eye on Huo Yifan.¡±

    After instructing Yang Wenchang on how to proceed, Huo Jinyao decided to go home.

    It had initially seemed like it was going to be such a good weekend. If it weren¡¯t for his objections to speaking ofpany matters at home, in order to avoid causing Su Qingsang any misunderstandings, he would have preferred to stay at home.

    Huo Jinyao drove home, after leaving his office. He passed by a flower shop and was suddenly reminded of something.

    They had just spent the Lunar New Year in Lin City, due to Su Qingsang¡¯s reunion with Li Qianxue. Those few days of the Lunar New Year were quite close to Valentines¡¯ Day.

    He realized he had not yet given any flowers to Su Qingsang, so he stopped his car and bought a big bouquet of roses for her.

    He had not expected to see someone else in his living room when he entered the door roses in hand.

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    Why was he here? A hint of surprise shed across his eyes.

    Su Qingsang came out of the kitchen when she heard his voice. The first thing she saw was the big bouquet of roses Huo Jinyao was holding.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t upset for not getting the answer to her questions the previous day as she had already expected as much.

    Nheless, she felt that it was such a shame. She wanted to resolve the conflict between Huo Jinyao and Liu Tongjia as soon as she could. It would be a wonderful thing if the conflict could be resolved, and the two of them buried the hatchet.

    Right now, it was looking like things were not going to be easy.

    Su Qingsang was distracted by all that she had on her mind, and so had forgotten entirely that Zhang Yichen had told her only yesterday that he would being over the next day.

    It was only when Zhang Yichen arrived, shortly after Ms. Yu had returned from the market, that she remembered what Zhang Yichen had told her.

    Well, that had been awkward. She had not only forgotten to inform Huo Jinyao of Zhang Yichen¡¯s visit but in fact,pletely forgotten all about it.

    Su Qingsang felt rather sheepish. In order to gloss over her chagrin, she asked Ms. Yu to go and get more ingredients. Meanwhile she went into the kitchen, got the rice cooker started, and proceeded to clean and prep the ingredients that Ms. Yu had bought.

    She had just begun, when Huo Jinyao came back.

    ¡°Yes. Here, this is for you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was not bothered by his uncle being there. He ced therge bouquet of roses in front of Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang was a little surprised, even shocked. ¡°What¡¯s the asion today? Why did you get me flowers out of nowhere?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t give my wife flowers if there isn¡¯t an asion?¡±

    Huo Jinyao held onto Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. ¡°My wife is so delightful. Even if I were to give you flowers every day, it¡¯s just what I should be doing.¡±

    What a glib tongue. Su Qingsang jokingly spected, ¡°Perhaps a flower shop was closing down, and you just happened to be passing by...¡±

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes and hugged her. ¡°Do you want me to buy a flower shop as a gift for you? Then I¡¯ll have them send you a bouquet of flowers every day for the whole year? How about that?¡±

    ¡°While you are at it, do you want to buy a clothing store as well, to get me to get new clothes every day? And you might also buy another shop that sells bags, and another one that sells jewelry. Perhaps you ought to buy up an entire street first?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡± Huo Jinyao went along with it earnestly. ¡°How about I go with you to look around Rong City tomorrow? You¡¯ll just need to let me know which street you fancy, and I will buy it for you. How about that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say. I am crazy. For you.¡± Huo Jinyao liked to tease her. He would feel exceptionally aplished, whenever he saw her blushing and speechless from his words.

    Su Qingsang nced at him, and just as she was about to speak again, she suddenly noticed Zhang Yichen standing off to the side.

    She realized that Zhang Yichen had been staring at them and she was suddenly abashed.

    ¡°Jinyao.¡± She took a small step back, hinting to Huo Jinyao with a meaningful look. ¡°Stop messing around.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Uncle is one of us.¡±

    Huo Jinyao really did regard Zhang Yichen as one of his intimates. He had joined the army and participated in the training for a period of time in his past. Zhang Yichen had already seen his worst and ugliest moments. Their little flirtations were nothing inparison.

    Su Qingsang did not feel the same, so she made Huo Jinyao let go of her. ¡°I still have things to do in the kitchen, so both of you can talk amongst yourselves first.¡±

    She stepped back slightly from his arms. She nced over at Zhang Yichen and realized that he was still looking at them. She exined his presence to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°I met Uncle yesterday, and I remembered that we hadn¡¯t thanked him for helping us at that time, so I invited him for a meal.¡±

    ¡°We ought to.¡±

    After agreeing with her, Huo Jinyao was curious and asked, ¡°Where did you meet him?¡±

    Rong City was sorge, how had they met each other? They had met by chance previously, had they just randomly bumped into each other again?

    Su Qingsang paused for a moment, as she had not intended to tell Huo Jinyao that she went to the Huo Mansion alone.

    ¡°Let me go and ce the flowers in a vase.¡±

    After saying so, Su Qingsang smiled at Huo Jinyao and went to fetch a vase for the flowers.

    Huo Jinyao walked to the sofa and sat down. He saw that there was a cup of tea that had been set in front of Zhang Yichen. It seemed like it had been there for quite some time.

    ¡°Uncle, have you been here for a while?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It happens to be my off day today.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded. ¡°Where did you meet Qingsang yesterday?¡±

    ¡°At Huo Mansion.¡± Zhang Yichen did not understand what there was to hide about it. ¡°I happened to run into her when I was there to visit Uncle.¡±

    Why had Su Qingsang gone to the Huo Mansion? They had just been there the day before.

    Huo Jinyao nced over at the direction Su Qingsang went to. He had a pensive look in his eyes and seemed to be no longer as casual and rxed as he was before.

    ¡°What are you busy with? Why did you go out on a weekend?¡±

    Zhang Yichen suddenly changed the topic. Unsure as to whether it was intentional or not, Huo Jinyao stopped thinking about why Su Qingsang went to the Huo Mansion and began chatting with Zhang Yichen instead.

    ...

    Su Peizhen was in a good mood when she left Huo Yifan¡¯s house that morning.

    Everything had gone smoothly ording to her ns.

    She had both sessfully won over Huo Yifan, and managed to please Old Master Huo as well.

    She wasn¡¯t stupid. She could see Old Master Huo knew exactly who she was. His attitude towards her yesterday did not mean that he really liked her, he was just giving Huo Yifan his due respect.

    Still, that was enough for her.

    Even if Old Master Huo only liked her a little now, she was capable of making him like her more.

    And even if Old Master Huo really liked Su Qingsang now, she would make sure to reduce his affection for her, or even get him to dislike her outright.

    Su Peizhen had no specific ns at the moment, but that did not affect her good mood. As long as she became a part of the Huo Family, she would get all the chances she needed, so why fret about it now?

    She didn¡¯t have to worry at all, as she would have many more opportunities to seed in the future.

    For now, the most important thing for her would be to keep her grip on Huo Yifan and his heart. For now, she may have gotten Huo Yifan to let go of her lying and making use of him. Nevertheless, when a man really wanted to turn on someone, all these old scores could be brought up anytime to be used against her.

    Su Peizhen had decided to get a gift for Huo Yifan. Even if they each understood that they were only in this rtionship for their mutual gain, she wanted to let him know that she would be different from the other women and people who wanted to exploit him.

    In her musings, Su Peizhen had not expected that she would spot Liu Tongjia entirely by coincidence.

    Her eyes lit up, when she confirmed that the person whom she had just seen was indeed Liu Tongjia.

 Chapter 563 - I have nothing to say to you

    <h4>Chapter 563: I have nothing to say to you</h4>

    It was mid-afternoon in Rong City and the weather was mild.

    The two otherdies with whom Liu Tongjia was shopping with seemed to be rather well-heeled themselves.

    ¡°Aunty.¡± The moment Su Peizhen saw Liu Tongjia, she moved forward quickly to greet her.

    ¡°Hello. Are you here to shop as well?¡±

    She spoke in an overly casual manner as if they were on familiar terms with each other.

    Liu Tongjia looked at Su Peizhen with an expression that was wholly indifferent. She responded to Su Peizhen and then dismissed her.

    Despite that, Su Peizhen was not someone who gave up so easily. ¡°Aunty, it¡¯s must be fate that we¡¯ve met. Yifan is always saying that both you and uncle took great care of him and that he¡¯s been really grateful as well...¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen, the way in which you¡¯ve humored the Old Master,¡± Liu Tongjia interjected tersely, ¡°you can leave off trying that on me.¡±

    Su Peizhen had not expected to get the brush off just like that before she had even tried anything, but she was not to be discouraged.

    ¡°Aunty, you¡¯ve really misunderstood me. I¡¯ve only spoken the truth.¡±

    Su Peizhen nced over at the two women beside Liu Tongjia as she spoke.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask yourpanions to see if what I was said wasn¡¯t true. Who doesn¡¯t know that you are a kind and generous woman?¡±

    The two women who were with her happened to be Mrs. Xu, the mother of Xu Ruoli, and Li Xiangyuan.

    It was impossible for the two of them to disagree with the statement Su Peizhen had made.

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s interest in shopping had waned somewhat after having being interrupted by Su Peizhen.

    She turned around and looked at Mrs. Xu and Li Xiangyuan. The two of them immediately imed they had somewhere else to be, leaving as they made their excuses.

    After separating from herpanions, Liu Tongjia did not turn her attention to Su Peizhen. Instead, she took out her phone and called for the chauffeur to pick her up.

    Su Peizhen put herself in Liu Tongjia¡¯s path in a well-timed move. ¡°Aunty, now that we have met, shall we have a chat?¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to talk about with you.¡±

    ¡°But I think we must have a lot to talk about.¡±

    They were standing at the entrance of the shopping mall, apletely unsuitable ce for talking.

    Liu Tongjia gave Su Peizhen an intense look before walking directly into a nearby caf¨¦.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s lips curled up as she followed behind her.

    The two of them sat down at the table near the corner of the caf¨¦, Su Peizhen smiling warmly.

    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±

    ¡°I am not here to get a drink. Just speak your mind.¡±

    ¡°Aunty. I honestly just wanted a chat with you. After all, someone like you definitely dislikes being lied to, right?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to get at?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to talk about Su Qingsang¡¯s true identity. I think you may not have known that...¡±

    ¡°I know. She is the daughter of Li Qianxue, while you...¡±

    Liu Tongjia swept her gaze up and down over Su Peizhen, a contemptuous look in her eyes. ¡°You are the illegitimate daughter whose origins are unknown.¡±

    Su Peizhen was slightly ufortable that she had pointed that out.

    ¡°Aunty, why do you have to say about me? Even if Su Qingsang is no longer illegitimate, it¡¯s not as if you don¡¯t still dislike her, right?¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Liu Tongjia leaned forward slightly. ¡°You want me to work with you to handle Su Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Aunty, I don¡¯t know what you mean by that. Also, since you don¡¯t even like her, why are you acting this way?¡±

    Su Peizhen could not believe that Liu Tongjia would be indifferent to her proposition. ¡°I heard that you had wanted a differentdy as your daughter-inw. I would be helping you out there, wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Helping me?¡± Liu Tongjia sneered. ¡°Would you be helping me or helping yourself?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think of it as us helping each other?¡±

    ¡°Helping each other?¡± Liu Tongjiaughed. ¡°Why? Did you think that just by saying you dislike Su Qingsang, you would be able to get me to go along with this?¡±

    Seeing Su Peizhen¡¯s expression change, Liu Tongjia¡¯s smile faded from her face.

    ¡°Su Peizhen. I am not afraid to tell you this. Indeed, I do not like Su Qingsang. However, I dislike you even more.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Aunty?¡±

    ¡°Now that you are no longer the pampered youngdy of the Su Family, you ought to reconcile yourself to your position. I can understand if you do not want to ept it. If you want to get back what you originally had. But I don¡¯t care to be your backer.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t like Su Qingsang. Is that what you were about to say?¡±

    Liu Tongjia looked at her, with an even greater degree of disdain apparent in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve presumed too much. Yes, I don¡¯t like her, but she is already married to Huo Jinyao. Why? Did you think that I would let Su Qingsang leave the Huo Family, just because of your covetousness?

    ¡°Aunty, what?¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Liu Tongjia no longer had the patience to listen further. She stood up saying, ¡°You¡¯re still far too inexperienced to even begin thinking about exploiting me.¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it that way, Aunty.¡±

    ¡°It does not matter whether you meant it that way or not. Anyway, I don¡¯t enjoy being used by others. I am not interested in working with you either. After all, a woman like you who disys her ambitions so clearly on her sleeve, you are even more annoying to me than Su Qingsang.¡±

    Liu Tongjia headed straight for the exit after finishing her sentence.

    Su Peizhen sat there, her face gone bloodless. She had not expected such a reaction from Liu Tongjia.

    Her chest was heaving heavily. She breathed out slowly as Liu Tongjia left her field of vision.

    Good, just great. Sopared to Su Qingsang, she was even more annoying? She was going to see who would have thestugh, Su Qingsang or her.

    ...

    It was still quite early after they had eaten. Su Qingsang came out of the kitchen with some cut fruits and ced them on the coffee table.

    Zhang Yichen nced over at her and whispered his thanks.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao then at Zhang Yichen. Using her eyes tomunicate with Huo Jinyao, she asked him to entertain Zhang Yichen before she headed out of the room.

    She still had her iplete thesis on hand, so she thought about using the time to finish it.

    Su Qingsang took herptop and her printed materials with her as shey on the bed to start on her thesis, but she ended up falling asleep without meaning to.

    In the end, she was woken up by a kiss from Huo Jinyao. She blinked as she looked at Huo Jinyao¡¯s face still right in front of her own. ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    ¡°About four in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Has Uncle left?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still outside.¡± Huo Jinyao nted a kiss on her cheek. ¡°Why were you sleeping? Tired?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have anything else to do? Why hasn¡¯t he left yet?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like having him around?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Su Qingsang thought about the varied embarrassing situations she had found herself in whenever she had met Zhang Yichen, and she felt a little ufortable. ¡°I just thought he seems very free.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s never free. He is always tied up whenever hees to Rong City.¡±

    That¡¯s right, he¡¯d always had something on whenever he was in Rong City. He was busy all the time, yet he could spare the time to go to the Huo Mansion, and somehow always managed to catch her right when she was in an awkward moment.

    ¡°Is he still going to eat here tonight?¡±

    ¡°No. We are going out for dinner.¡±

    Huo Jinyao packed up all her notes and theptop that she had ced on the bed. ¡°Li Junsheng is back. They wanted to hold a gathering tonight, so I am taking you with me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Qingsang had a good impression of Li Junsheng and she knew that he was on good terms with Huo Jinyao.

    Knowing they would be heading out, she got up immediately to change. Midway through dressing up, she turned around suddenly to look at Huo Jinyao. ¡°Will Uncle being along?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s friends with Li Junsheng and the others, so he¡¯ll being with us as well.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded and said nothing further. Huo Jinyao stood up, moving closer before wrapping his arms around her waist.

    ¡°Darling, you went to visit Grandpa yesterday?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s movements paused momentarily. She turned around to look at Huo Jinyao. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa is usually alone in the Huo Mansion. Although your parents are living there, it looks like they aren¡¯t always with Grandpa. I visit him whenever I am free.¡±

    Huo Jinyao gazed intently at Su Qingsang but did not challenge her excuse.

    Su Qingsang was uneasy under his intense scrutiny. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and she blurted out, ¡°Other than keeping Grandpapany, I also wanted to...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Huo Jinyao interrupted her confession. ¡°If you are free, it¡¯s good that you can go to spend more time with Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him. She had a feeling that Huo Jinyao could tell that she had visited Grandpa in order to ask about a certain specific matter.

    She lowered her head and was about to say something, but Huo Jinyao hugged her.

    ¡°Darling. Give me some time.¡±

    Give him time and he would tell her whatever she wanted to know.

    She knew that¡¯s what he had meant by that.

    Su Qingsang leaned her face next to his ear and she nodded gently. ¡°Alright.¡±

    The two of them did not refer directly to it and did not discuss when the conversation would take ce. They had a deep connection with each other and they both knew, unspoken, what the other meant.

    Su Qingsang just let him hold her. Since he had said that she was not going to pry any further.

    He would let her know when he felt up to talking about it.

    Still, because of what he had said, she firmly believed that Liu Tongjia must have misunderstood what had happened back then. There must have been more to this than met the eye, but no one knew what it was.

    Now, she could only wait until the day that Huo Jinyao would be willing to talk to her about it.

    ...

    Li Junsheng rarely returned here, as he was now the mayor of Lin City.

    He was an ambitious man and was constantly traveling. He went to ces where he had to conduct inspections and schmooze whenever he could manage it.

    He would be here for only two days. The dinner was held to be at Xiangshan.

    Su Qingsang was familiar with the ce, having been there a number of times.

    Wan Xianyang arrived, not long after they had been seated. He sat in the empty chair beside Su Qingsang the moment he got there.

    Huo Jinyao was on the other side of Su Qingsang and Zhang Yichen was sat next to Huo Jinyao. Zhang Yichen had turned to look back at Huo Jinyao to see if he had noticed Wan Xianyang¡¯s move. Huo Jinyao had not noticed Wan Xianyang, as he was conversing with Li Junsheng about Lin City.

    Zhang Yichen narrowed his eyes and he looked back to Wan Xianyang.

    ¡°Qingsang. What has Mengwan been busy with recently? Why hasn¡¯t shee to meet up with you in Rong City?¡±

    ¡°She has her own life to lead. How can she being to look for me all of the time?¡±

    Su Qingsang knew what was on Wan Xianyang¡¯s mind and couldn¡¯t help reminding him, ¡°Don¡¯t you have her Wechat contact? You can contact her yourself.¡±

    ¡°I do, but she is ignoring me.¡± Wan Xianyang said with an aggrieved air. ¡°Qingsang, take a look at me. I am not unattractive, am I? Why does your bestie have such high expectations?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use her arbitrarily of that. It¡¯s not that she has high expectations, she just doesn¡¯t like you.¡±

    ¡°So, if she is not interested in me, how is that not having high expectations?¡± Wan Xianyang remained somewhat skeptical.

    Seeing his puzzlement, Su Qingsang felt likeughing. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s just that you are really not her cup of tea.¡±

    She had been in contact with Shi Mengwan recently and had heard her mentioning that Wan Xianyang was contacting her from time to time.

    There would be messages sent in the morning, in the afternoon, and again at night. Truth be told, although Wan Xianyang didn¡¯t realize it, Shi Mengwan felt bothered by them. However, because he was Huo Jinyao¡¯s childhood friend, she did not want to offend him. So she could only refrain from replying to him, instead of blocking his numberpletely.

    Su Qingsang had learned about the whole thing, but couldn¡¯t let Wan Xianyang know about it.

    Regardless of whether it be in personality or looks, Wan Xianyang was not in the same league as Zhan Haoze. Not to mention above all, Shi Mengwan had always been stubborn when it came to Zhan Haoze.

    She had been obsessing over him for more than ten years now. She had seen nock of suitors over the years, but she wasn¡¯t interested in anyone else at all.

    As it was nothing they wished to makemon knowledge, Wan Xianyang spoke softly and Su Qingsang spoke even softer.

    No one could hear what they were saying, but it was apparent that they were having a great conversation. Zhang Yichen stood up suddenly. When he noticed Huo Jinyao¡¯s questioning look, his lips twitched a little.

    ¡°I am going to make a call.¡±

    He walked out, Huo Jinyao dropping the matter after that.

    Su Qingsang continued attempting to console Wan Xianyang, before realizing that she shouldn¡¯t have troubled herself, as Wan Xianyang only grew even more persistent after that.

    He even told Li Junsheng that he wanted to go to Lin City with him for a few days. Su Qingsang felt troubled as Wan Xianyang looked like he had been in earnest. She was wondering if she ought to call Shi Mengwan to warn her.

    Speak of the devil. Su Qingsang¡¯s phone rang and the caller was none other than Shi Mengwan. Su Qingsang nced at her phone, then looked over to Wan Xianyang once, before leaving to ept the call.

    ¡°Qingsang, I have good news for you.¡±

    Su Qingsang heard Shi Mengwan¡¯s excited voice when she answered her call and smiled.

    ¡°What good news?¡±

    ¡°I submitted my designs to the Imagination Fashion Design Competition in France, and I¡¯ve passed the preliminary round.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s awesome.¡± Su Qingsang had heard her talk about thepetition before. At the time, Shi Mengwan had not thought that she could cut it. It had been Su Qingsang who had encouraged her and got her to give it a try.

    ¡°Then, won¡¯t you have to go to France?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll have to go to France for the rest of thepetition. Ah, I am so happy.¡±

    Su Qingsang was happy for her friend as well. She asked when Shi Mengwan would be leaving for France and was d to hear that it was going to be the next week.

    Wan Xianyang was considering going to Lin City to look for Shi Mengwan, but now she would be leaving for France. Since thepetition would take a while, the two of them would not be seeing each other.

    Su Qingsang thought it was quite unkind of her to be thinking such thoughts. She wondered whether to tell Wan Xianyang about it.

    Forget it. It would really be a headache if he decided to fly to France as well.

    Su Qingsang hung up after they chatted for a bit. She saw Zhang Yichen as soon as she looked up, though she did not know when he had gotten there.

    The smile on her face swiftly faded.

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Had a call?¡±

    The unexpected question surprised Su Qingsang for a beat, then she nodded. He wanted to leave, but his focus was on the phone in her hand.

    Who had she been talking with? And so happily at that?

    Although it was nothing he should be caring about, she had smiled sofortably in front of Wan Xianyang. So, why didn¡¯t she ever look as rxed whenever she was around him?

 Chapter 564 - Weird Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 564: Weird Attitude</h4>

    Realizing what he was thinking, Zhang Yichen¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. He started moving and went straight back into the private dining room.

    The short and sudden questions left Su Qingsang baffled.

    She was not sure if it was just her imagination, but she had always felt that Zhang Yichen¡¯s attitude towards her was slightly weird.

    Without thinking too much, she went back into the private dining room after him.

    Huo Jinyao had just finished talking about Lin City with Li Junsheng. He happened to see Zhang Yichen walking in, with Su Qingsang following soon after.

    Zhang Yichen had a solemn expression, which disappeared as soon as he entered the room. Su Qingsang, who was behind him, waspletely unaware of it.

    She was still happy for Shi Mengwan, but she was also conflicted about whether to tell Wan Xianyang that Shi Mengwan would be going to France.

    Huo Jinyao nced at the both of them, suddenly feeling that something was wrong.

    However, Li Junsheng¡¯s voice quickly caught his attention, and he was unable to think about Su Qingsang and Zhang Yichen again.

    Zhang Yichen did not stay for too long. Halfway through the meal, he answered a call regarding an urgent mission. He ended the call, told Huo Jinyao about it, and left.

    Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t bothered about it either, as he was already used to Zhang Yichening and going in haste all the time.

    As for Su Qingsang, she was still being pestered by Wan Xianyang, who asked her to speak well of him in front of Shi Mengwan.

    She was being pestered so frequently that she finally agreed to ask how Shi Mengwan felt about him, though she would not guarantee anything.

    Wan Xianyang thanked her profusely, and Su Qingsang thought this person was interesting. She just didn¡¯t know which part of Shi Mengwan attracted him that had made him so persistent.

    She only hoped that Shi Mengwan would make it clear to him so that he could give up soon.

    When Zhang Yichen was about to leave, he happened to notice Su Qingsang and Wan Xianyang chatting happily. His eyes dimmed as he marched out without stopping.

    Huo Jinyao spotted thest expression in Zhang Yichen¡¯s eyes. His heart skipped a beat, and he swiftly turned to look at Su Qingsang.

    However, she waspletely oblivious to it.

    ...

    Su Peizhen ended a game of Go with Old Master Huo, a faint smile forming on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re really good, Grandpa Huo! You knew all of my tactics. I have already lost three rounds in a row!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still young. You are quite good for your age.¡±

    Old Master Huo had a grin on his face. Su Peizhen came with Huo Yifan to visit him today, and she also yed a few rounds of Go with him.

    Su Peizhen was a smooth talker, and she was also quite good in the Go game, so Old Master Huo was quite pleased with her.

    Huo Yifan sat by the side with a faint smile, while observing Su Peizhen and Old Master Huo ying the game of Go.

    Halfway through the game, Su Peizhen looked at the sticky game situation on the Go board and said, ¡°You¡¯re too good, Grandpa. I need to think about the next move. I will go to the bathroom first, and I will be back to continue the gameter.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I will wait for you toe back and to think about how to make the next move.¡±

    Su Peizhen chuckled. She then got up and went to the bathroom. She had been to the Huo Mansion twice, so she knew the bathroom¡¯s location.

    A few minutester, she came out of the bathroom. As she was walking across the corridor, she saw the housemaid named Xia. The maid was holding onto a fruit tter, and it looked like she had just left the kitchen.

    Xia greeted her, knowing that the Old Master Huo liked Su Peizhen recently.

    Su Peizhen looked at the fruit tter in her hand and asked, ¡°Is this for Grandpa? Give it to me, and I¡¯ll bring it out.¡±

    ¡°No, this is for the Madam.¡±

    She knew that Liu Tongjia was the Madam whom Xia was talking about. Su Peizhen stared at the nicely arranged fruit tter and held out her hand.

    ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    ¡°This is not appropriate. You are a guest, how can I let you do this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Previously, Aunty said that she had something to tell me. I¡¯m just going to go up to ask about it.¡±

    Since Su Peizhen said that, Xia passed the fruit tter to her without much thought.

    Su Peizhen held onto the tter, asked for Liu Tongjia¡¯s exact location, and climbed up the stairs.

    She realized that the door was left ajar when she reached Liu Tongjia¡¯s room. She was about to knock on the door when she suddenly heard voices from inside.

    ¡°The two of them, they have no qualms at all!¡±

    Liu Tongjia scoffed indignantly. Su Peizhen did not knock on the door and stood still outside.

    There was silence, and no other sounds could be heard from inside for a moment, but then Liu Tongjia¡¯s voice was soon heard again.

    ¡°Were you the only one who saw this, or were there others who saw it too?¡±

    ¡°I was the only one who saw it. I have been keeping an eye on the young mistress, just as you instructed.¡±

    The voice seemed to be from a younger person. Su Peizhen had no time to think about who that person was, maintaining her focus on their conversation.

    Young mistress? Isn¡¯t that Su Qingsang? Su Peizhen narrowed her eyes. She moved to the side, avoiding the door gap, but she still got closer, which allowed her to hear more clearly.

    ¡°How shameless.¡± Liu Tongjia couldn¡¯t think of any other words to use, and grunted, ¡°You may leave for now. Delete the pictures on your phone, and don¡¯t let anyone see it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t let Jinyao know about this for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seeing that their conversation had ended, Su Peizhen walked swiftly towards the staircase. When the door was pulled open, she turned around and acted as if she had juste up.

    Someone emerged from the room. She saw the person, who seemed to be a housemaid of the Huo Family.

    She narrowed her eyes. Instead of bringing the fruit tter into the room, she chose to pretend to slip on her feet when she was passing by the person.

    As a result, the fruit tter slipped out of her hand, and she gasped softly.

    ¡°Ms. Su, are you alright?¡±

    Jiang looked at Su Peizhen. Jiang naturally knew who she was, since Su Peizhen had alreadye to the house twice.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Su Peizhen looked at Jiang and saw that she was still holding on to her mobile phone. She immediately recalled the conversation. The pictures on the phone? What pictures?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t careful while I was walking, and I dropped the fruit tter by ident. Can you help me to clean this up? This is for Aunty, and I¡¯m afraid this can¡¯t be given to her anymore.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± This was something they had always been doing, so Jiang did not think too much about it. She bent over and began cleaning it up.

    Su Peizhen grabbed her phone. ¡°Let me help you hold on to this. You continue to clean this up, and I will go downstairs to get another fruit tter.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Jiang only had cleaning up the fruit tter in mind. She did not think much and fixed her attention on picking the fruits from the floor.

    Su Peizhen clutched Jiang¡¯s phone and went down. When she was at the stairs, she looked through the phone. Fortunately, Jiang did not set a password on her phone.

    She opened up the photo gallery immediately, and there were several selfies of Jiang, as well as scenery pictures. Other than those, she found some other pictures in an unprotected folder.

    When she saw the pictures, Su Peizhen almost burst outughing.

    Su Qingsang, oh Su Qingsang. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so brave. It¡¯s no wonder Liu Tongjia had wanted to say that of you.

    In the picture, Su Qingsang was cuddling with a man, who was hugging her from behind. There was another picture of her and the man standing close together, their faces touching.

    There was even a picture of the two of them, and they looked like they were kissing.

 Chapter 565 - Unexpected Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 565: Unexpected Meeting</h4>

    The man in the photo was quite charismatic. Although he was not as handsome as Huo Jinyao, he was manly, stylish, and had distinct facial features.

    More importantly, there were also individual photos of him other than those pictures of him and Su Qingsang. His eyes were focused and earnest in the way he looked at Su Qingsang while she was leaving.

    If one was to say that the man was not interested in Su Qingsang, Su Peizhen would not believe it at all.

    Su Peizhen snickered while looking at the pictures.

    Su Qingsang, oh Su Qingsang, you have given me such a good piece of information to use against you. If I don¡¯t make good use of it, I would be letting you down, sister.

    Su Peizhen swiftly sent the pictures to her phone using the Bluetooth function. After saving the pictures one by one, she quickly went down and asked for another fruit tter.

    Jiang did not realize that her phone had been meddled with. Instead, she was grateful, and she thanked Su Peizhen for helping her bring up another fruit tter.

    Since Su Peizhen had gotten what she wanted, she did not go into Liu Tongjia¡¯s room to ask for trouble. She then left and went back down.

    Old Master Huo was still waiting for her to continue the game of Go. Su Peizhen smiled and exined that she had indeed taken a long while to think about the next move.

    However, she made a silly move in the game and lost in the end.

    Losing the game did not matter to her, however, as she could win in other aspects. Huo Yifan was baffled by the unusual excitement she had.

    When they left the Huo Mansion, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Su Peizhen about what she was so happy about.

    ¡°I found out about something interesting, so I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    Su Peizhen said with a grin while gazing at the road ahead of her. She was not going to show the pictures to Huo Yifan for now.

    She still had to think about how to make full use of the pictures.

    Although she scrolled through the pictures in a hurry, she did not miss out on the pictures that were taken in the backyard of Huo Mansion.

    She could also see the parrot behind them. If the person coulde into the Huo Mansion, he would be rted to the Huo Family.

    On the other hand, if he wasn¡¯t from any well-known family which had a rtionship with the Huo Family, then he would be one of their rtives.

    It didn¡¯t matter which was the case, but this matter itself was enough to make Su Peizhen thrilled.

    ¡°Did something nice and wless happen?¡±

    Huo Yifan confirmed once again that Su Peizhen¡¯s behavior was unusual that day.

    Su Peizhen turned to look at him, a conspicuous smile forming on her radiant face.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s just that I found a way to make Grandpa Huo like me even more.¡±

    Despite her words, Huo Yifan¡¯s intuition told him that Su Peizhen was lying.

    ¡°No matter what you¡¯re going to do in the Huo Family, you need to let me know beforehand. You need to remember that we are working with each other now.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t forget that!¡±

    She was nning to ask Huo Yifan about that man, so she would not leave him out of this. As for the photos of the man standing together with Su Qingsang however, there would be no need to show them to him.

    She would need to think carefully about how to do it.

    Su Peizhen had a fox-like smile on her face, which made Huo Yifan narrow his eyes.

    He stopped the car by the road and grabbed onto Su Peizhen¡¯s waist. Disregarding everything, he kissed her on the lips.

    Su Peizhen raised her eyebrows just a little, and very quickly, she reversed their roles and dominated him.

    The moment he backed away from the kiss, she got up and straddled him.

    ¡°Why? Do you want to try something new today?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, are you daring enough?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be scared about. I would dare to do it if you dare to.¡±

    She tilted her head down, and in an extremely good mood, she pressed her lips onto his.

    She had a wild aggressive look in her eyes, and with her bold and unabashed responses, Huo Yifan felt a me igniting in his heart.

    He began taking off her clothes, ignoring everything else.

    ......

    Su Qingsang was roused from her sleep by several kisses nted on her. She waved her hand around unconsciously, as the itch on her cheeks was unbearable. Her hand was caught and held on by someone as well.

    She could only open her eyes since she was unable to move her hand, and she realized that Huo Jinyao¡¯s face was directly above hers.

    ¡°Morning, my dear.¡±

    Huo Jinyao pecked her on the lips, and Su Qingsang blinked.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The weather is nice today.¡± Huo Jinyao kissed her again. ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go out and have fun!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to work today?¡±

    There were indeed still many ces in Rong City that she had not visited. However, Su Qingsang did not expect Huo Jinyao to have the time and mood to hang out with her.

    It was her turn to take a break today, given she had performed surgeries yesterday and the day before. However, it didn¡¯t seem to be a weekend that day.

    ¡°Nope. I have time to keep youpany today.¡±

    He would have to spend some time outside sometimes. Otherwise, how else would those people get a chance for anything?

    Su Qingsang nodded, and she looked at the time. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°To be honest with you, we can only have fun in the afternoon. We have to go somewhere in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Tang Mohan wanted someone to do the ribbon-cutting at his newly opened departmental store. So, we¡¯re going to support him.¡±

    Entertainment and the departmental stores were the main businesses of Tang Mohan¡¯s family. Up to this day, they already had many chain stores around the country, and they were also doing quite well in the entertainment industry.

    The opening of this departmental store happened to be the hundredth chain store under Tang Mohan¡¯spany.

    He had specially called for Huo Jinyao to join him for the celebration, as well as partake in the ribbon-cutting ceremony.

    Su Qingsang knew that they had a good rtionship with each other, so she quickly dressed herself up. She picked a new Chanel suit set while putting on her clothes.

    She had apletely different style, aspared to when she was working in the hospital.

    ¡°My wife is so beautiful today!¡±

    Huo Jinyao gaped at her with admiration. Su Qingsang nced over at him, her eyes sweeping over his face.

    A dark-colored three-piece suit, and a good inverted triangle body figure. The strands of his hair were alsobed up neatly, and he looked like a social elite.

    ¡°My husband is very handsome today as well!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With a smile, Huo Jinyao extended his hand towards Su Qingsang, motioning her to hold his hand.

    Su Qingsang held onto his hand and looked at him. They smiled at each other and walked out together.

    Tang Mohan¡¯s newly opened departmental store was huge. It wasn¡¯t located in the city, but it was situated near the suburbs instead.

    The location had several newly developed neighborhoods, and there were also two business districts nearby. It was therefore quite insightful of them to choose this location.

    There was arge crowd, and the pre-opening publicity was done well. There were all sorts of activities after the ribbon-cutting ceremony.

    A lot of people were around, and Su Qingsang had always disliked crowded ces, so they left after they spoke to Tang Mohan.

    There were eight levels in the departmental store, with a different department at each level.

    Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang had originally wanted to walk around for a bit, but they gave up after seeing the congested crowd.

    They walked towards the elevator, nning to take the elevator to the underground parking garage and leave from there.

    When the elevator arrived, the person walking out of it was Xiang Caiping, unexpectedly.

    When she saw Xiang Caiping, Su Qingsang was stunned for a moment. She had no idea that they would meet under such circumstances.

    Xiang Caiping was also surprised to see Su Qingsang, and both of them just stood there, unmoving.

    There were other people in the elevator, and they started rushing her to move when they saw that she was just standing there.

    Xiang Caiping could only move out of the elevator quickly. As the people behind her rushed out, they inadvertently pushed Xiang Caiping towards Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang.¡±

    Su Qingsang greeted Xiang Caiping. Her voice wasn¡¯t too loud, as she was unsure if Xiang Caiping would be willing to acknowledge her greetings.

    Xiang Caiping looked at Su Qingsang, then nced at her hand, which was locked together with Huo Jinyao¡¯s.

    She gently nodded as a response.

    This response was beyond Su Qingsang¡¯s expectations. She smiled and stepped forward.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, are you here for shopping?¡±

    Xiang Caiping did not say anything and only nodded again.

    Su Peizhen got busier and busier. Previously, she would at least have one meal at home, but now, she didn¡¯t even eat at home for all three meals.

    But she had managed thepany well, and she had just gotten another two new low-cost supplies.

    If Xiang Caiping rebuked her too harshly, Su Peizhen would just say that she was busy with work. Furthermore, it was the truth that the business had improved after it was taken over by Su Peizhen.

    She had a look at the ount books, and she knew that her daughter was capable. But the more capable she was, the lesser the time they could spend together.

    As the time they spent together decreased, Xiang Caiping would unconsciously think about Su Qingsang.

    She would then start to regret and me herself when she thought about Su Qingsang. How could she be like that? Su Peizhen was her real daughter.

    With such a struggle, Xiang Caiping also became unwilling to stay at home, so she would go out for a walk in the day.

    She had already known that this departmental store had opened up. She used to not like crowds, but now, she felt that the more people there were, the merrier.

    She did not expect to bump into Su Qingsang, and she was a little ufortable facing her now.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, you... Have you eaten?¡±

    Since it was about time to eat, Su Qingsang asked out of courtesy. Xiang Caiping shook her head.

    Su Peizhen would always be out. She didn¡¯t see any point in eating alone, and she would just eat anything avable.

    Previously in Lin City, even if Su Qingsang was not at home, she had a housekeeper who would cook and chat with her every day.

    But now...

    Xiang Caiping shook her head. She had not eaten yet, and she did not have the appetite either. Su Peizhen did note home yesterday, and she had merely said that she had something on when Xiang Caiping called her.

    Su Peizhen was her daughter, yet she felt a long distance between them.

    Xiang Caiping did not like the feeling at all, but she couldn¡¯t even find words to reprimand Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Then, how about you join us?¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at Huo Jinyao when she spoke, her eyes asking for his permission. Her eyes also had an expression that only both of them would understand.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that we have not eaten as well. How about justing with us?¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at Su Qingsang, then looked at Huo Jinyao. Her grip on her bag tightened, and she nodded once again.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao did not bring Xiang Caiping anywhere far. There were several restaurants at the top level in the departmental store.

    The three of them picked a restaurant and went in. Su Qingsang sat down, asked Huo Jinyao and Xiang Caiping what they wanted to eat, and ordered the food.

    The waiter served some refreshments and took the menu. The three of them were left alone at the table.

    Huo Jinyao had a good impression of Xiang Caiping, so the expression on his face was mild and gentle.

    Su Qingsang looked towards Xiang Caiping and realized that she didn¡¯t look too good. She had dark circles under her eyes, and she looked more haggard than when she was in Lin City.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, how are you recently?¡±

 Chapter 566 - How Did It Become Like This Now

    <h4>Chapter 566: How Did It Be Like This Now</h4>

    It was an extremely short and simple greeting, yet Xiang Caiping felt tears in her eyes and a lump in her throat.

    Had she been well? No, she was not fine at all.

    She had always wanted to be reunited with Su Peizhen. However, after the reunion, she realized that her daughter was not who she had thought to be.

    She had thought of Su Qingsang more than once too, and the more she mulled over it, the more she hated Su Chenghui.

    This was all Su Chenghui¡¯s fault. If he hadn¡¯t swapped the children around, why would her child be spoiled like this?

    And why would her child be not close to her at all, even when she was the birth mother?

    Xiang Caiping said nothing, but the look in her eyes said it all. Su Qingsang felt a little suffocated.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Jinyao, who gently shook his head.

    Su Qingsang did not ask any more, and she poured a cup of tea for Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, drink this. I remember you said that you like ck tea.¡±

    Feeling like crying again, Xiang Caiping lowered her head to hide her emotions.

    The time she had spent with Su Qingsang was almost the same as the time she was with Su Peizhen after they had reunited.

    However, Su Peizhen still didn¡¯t even remember what she liked to eat or drink. Yet, Su Qingsang remembered her preferences, from just a few months of interaction.

    Even the foods were ordered ording to her liking.

    As it was not the time to be emotional, Xiang Caiping looked at Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang, who were both sitting opposite her.

    ¡°How are you recently?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite well.¡±

    Their conversation was so polite and distant that it made Su Qingsang feel bad.

    ¡°You know that. Jinyao had always been nice to me.¡±

    Xiang Caiping nced at Su Qingsang, looked at Huo Jinyao, and finally nodded. ¡°Yes. Your rtionship had always been good.¡±

    Did she still need to be concerned about how Huo Jinyao treated Su Qingsang? It was obvious that he was very nice to her.

    There was another moment of silence, and no one said anything. Su Qingsang wanted to express her concerns for Xiang Caiping, but she also realized that it didn¡¯t seem appropriate, no matter how she would do it.

    Her words of concern were thus left stuck in her throat.

    During the meal, the atmosphere was rather oppressive. Su Qingsang became increasingly concerned about Xiang Caiping. She wanted to ask if she was getting along with Su Peizhen, but she knew she couldn¡¯t ask that.

    A healthy herbal soup was served, and Su Qingsang gave Xiang Caiping a bowl of it.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, is your lower back getting better?¡±

    Xiang Caiping had received physiotherapy for her lower back when she was in Lin City, and it had already gotten better. However, it was not known if she had visited a doctor for it since she came to Rong City.

    ¡°It¡¯s much better.¡±

    Although it would hurt a little asionally, she was able to bear with it. Xiang Caiping heard Su Qingsang¡¯s concerns, and she thought about how Su Qingsang had taken care of her when she was hospitalized.

    She knew very well that it was because it was Su Qingsang. If it was Su Peizhen, would she still be able to take care of her just as Su Qingsang had?

    Xiang Caiping pondered about Su Peizhen, and she knew that she would be asking too much.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! It¡¯s much colder in Rong City, so you need to take extra care for your lower back. You must be careful, be sure to not carry heavy objects, and don¡¯t tire yourself out!¡±

    Halfway through her sentence, Su Qingsang realized that she was talking too much. She pursed her lips and did not say anything else.

    Xiang Caiping felt sad again. Although her lower back had gotten better, in the months that she was in Rong City, she would still feel a little ufortable whenever there was a change in weather.

    After all, she was badly hurt in that ident. Moreover, she was already quite old, and can¡¯t bepared to a young person.

    But Su Peizhen had only asked her about it at the beginning of these few months. Now, she didn¡¯t even talk about it anymore.

    Xiang Caiping was never jealous of Li Qianxue, even when her man was taken away by her. Now, however, she was extremely jealous of her.

    What had she done so well to deserve such a good daughter? It was said that her son was an obedient child as well.

    And taking a look at Su Peizhen...

    Though she was staring at the dishes on the table, Xiang Caiping no longer had the appetite to eat.

    After the meal, Su Qingsang nced at Huo Jinyao, and she started speaking.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, how did you get here? How about we give you a lift home?¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯ll take a bus back on my own.¡±

    As she was getting old, she had nothing much to do anyway. Xiang Caiping did not want to trouble Su Qingsang.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We don¡¯t have to work today anyway.¡±

    While speaking, Su Qingsang took the initiative and walked over to Xiang Caiping. She did not hold Xiang Caiping¡¯s hand but kept a half arm distance from her instead.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, just let us take you home!¡±

    Huo Jinyao chimed in, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go, Aunt Xiang!¡±

    Xiang Caiping was unable to talk her way out, and eventually, she got into Huo Jinyao¡¯s car. Su Qingsang sat with her in the backseat of the car.

    They used to be mother and daughter, but now they had nothing to say to each other.

    After a while, the car stopped in front of Xiang Caiping¡¯s house. Huo Jinyao scanned the surrounding environment and thought that it was quite a nice ce.

    The house was probably bought by Xiang Caiping beforehand. She had pretty good taste.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, do you live here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiang Caiping nodded. ¡°Would you like toe in for a while?¡±

    ¡°Maybe next time. We still have something on.¡± In reality, Su Qingsang did not want to meet Su Peizhen, to avoid any unnecessary misunderstanding.

    What she was thinking about, Xiang Caiping had also thought of it. She had the intention to say that Su Peizhen would not be home in the morning, but she didn¡¯t say it in the end.

    She got out of the car, and when she was about to leave, she turned to look at Su Qingsang once more.

    ¡°Did you change your number?¡±

    ¡°No. I did not change my number, be it my phone or my Wechat contact.¡±

    Su Qingsang was worried that Xiang Caiping would feel awkward about looking for her, so she continued, ¡°Give me a call if you have any problems. And I¡¯m working at Central Hospital now. You can look for me there when you are free!¡±

    ¡°Central Hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the hospital at Zhengdong District.¡±

    Xiang Caiping nodded and said nothing else. She waved her hand and left.

    She was hobbling a little. Su Qingsang saw her, her heart was awash with sadness.

    Huo Jinyao drove away from the front of the house. Su Qingsang nced over at him and muttered, ¡°Aunt Xiang must have been having a hard time.¡±

    Of course, she was having a hard time, but Huo Jinyao did not say anything. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t look like she wanted to acknowledge Xiang Caiping at all.

    Su Peizhen had been busy with her matters since she came to Rong City. Even if she had the time, she would rather be thinking of ways to deal with Su Qingsang than to spend more time with her biological mother.

    Su Qingsang bit her lips and turned around to peek at the house that was no longer in sight.

    ¡°What do you think about me visiting Aunt Xiang in the future?¡±

    ¡°You can visit her if you want to, but I don¡¯t agree with that.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You truly have good intentions for visiting Aunt Xiang, and it¡¯s alright if Su Peizhen doesn¡¯t know about it. But what if she found out? What do you think would be on her mind?¡±

    Su Peizhen already had prejudice and resentment towards Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang had reunited with Li Qianxue, and she was still trying to take Xiang Caiping away?

    Based on Su Peizhen¡¯s personality, she might do something crazy.

    Though, she wasn¡¯t having the best of intentions now.

 Chapter 567 - She Is Different From You

    <h4>Chapter 567: She Is Different From You</h4>

    Su Qingsang had also thought of that.

    ¡°I can call Aunt Xiang, and go over when Su Peizhen is not around.¡±

    Huo Jinyao did not think that this could be kept under wraps for long, not to mention that Su Peizhen was out to get Su Qingsang.

    ¡°If you genuinely want to see her, give her a call and arrange to meet her outside.¡±

    Su Qingsang stopped talking, having understood his worries. ¡°I just thought that Aunt Xiang looked like she was having a hard time.¡±

    Huo Jinyao kept quiet. No matter how bad her life was, what they could do would be very limited.

    Firstly, there was nothing they could do to improve the mother-daughter rtionship between Xiang Caiping and Su Peizhen. Moreover, even if they did anything to help Xiang Caiping, she might not ept their help.

    After all, through this interaction, they could probably guess that Xiang Caiping was a very prideful person.

    Her not saying a single word just now was enough to exin the problem. She wouldn¡¯t want anyone to know that she was not getting along with Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Honestly, Aunt Xiang is a very nice person. So why do you think Su Peizhen was unable to ept her?¡±

    Huo Jinyao was unable to answer that question. No matter how good of a person Xiang Caiping was, it would not be easy for Su Peizhen to ept another person as her mother, after more than twenty years under Li Qianxue¡¯s influence.

    ¡°She¡¯s different from you.¡±

    Su Qingsang used to think that she did not have a birth mother, so she naturally had a yearning and attachment for a mother. But Su Peizhen had one, who cared for her in every possible way, and they had spent more than twenty years together.

    Now, she had to acknowledge someone who suddenly appeared as her mother, and it would be a miracle if she could ept it.

    Su Qingsang had also thought of what Huo Jinyao was thinking about. She lowered her head, feeling a little down.

    These emotions made her mull over Xiang Caiping until she got out of the car.

    Huo Jinyao reached out, pulled her into an embrace, and patted her back gently.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about it anymore. There are some things you can¡¯t change.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m just feeling a little sad.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re very worried, go visit and keep herpany when Su Peizhen is not at home.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Qingsang had the same thoughts. It would probably be impossible for Xiang Caiping to look for her voluntarily. Thus, it would still be more appropriate for her to visit Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We are out to have fun today, be happier!¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. Since they were out for fun, she should rx and have fun.

    Huo Jinyao had brought Su Qingsang to a new wend park in Rong City. This ce was the habitat of many migratory birds every year.

    Because of that, the city had made the area into a protected area. The migratory birds would fly to the south for the winter.

    Now that the weather was warmer, many birds had migrated back. There would be no problems if the visitors wanted to take a look, but they could only watch the birds from outside of the protection fences.

    The surrounding area around the protection fences was the wend park they would be visiting that day. The scenery was quite magnificent.

    asionally, one would see the birds flying over from the protected area. They were not afraid of humans, and would even stop by. However, if someone approached them, they would fly away immediately.

    It was Su Qingsang¡¯s first time looking at the birds at such proximity, making it a fresh, new experience for her.

    ¡°That... is that a red-crowned crane?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao looked towards where she was looking. ¡°Look, there are more of them over there too!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    Su Qingsang was amazed. She would go forward to take a closer look, if not for the worry of scaring the red-crowned cranes away.

    After strolling around a trail of the wend park, they spotted a gazebo up ahead, where one could take a break. The gazebo was also a viewing pavilion, in which one could see the protected area in the distance, as well as most of the wend park¡¯ske scenery.

    It was not a weekend, so there were not many people. When Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao walked forward, they noticed that there were people in the pavilion.

    A mother and daughter were there.

    The mother looked quite young. She was holding on to her daughter¡¯s hand, pointing out the birds patiently for her daughter to see.

    She did not forget to introduce the birds while pointing them out for her daughter.

    What kind of bird was this, and what habits did it have? What kind of bird was that, and how did it look?

    When Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao entered the pavilion, the mother was answering her daughter¡¯s questions.

    It seemed like she had done a lot of research beforeing, as she was able to answer all of her daughter¡¯s questions.

    Su Qingsang stood there without disturbing them. She turned around to look at Huo Jinyao instead to tell him to continue walking and let the mother and daughter have the ce.

    However, she did not expect to see Huo Jinyao staring at the mother. He was not exactly looking at the person herself, but it was as if he saw someone else through the mother.

    Su Qingsang suddenly recalled how Huo Jinyao was calling out for his mother on that particr night.

    She lowered her head, tears welling up in her eyes.

    ¡°Jinyao, look! This is a giraffe; do you know that? Giraffes live in¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mommy, the giraffe¡¯s neck is so long! Wouldn¡¯t they get tired? And what do they do when they sleep?¡±

    ¡°Jinyao, you¡¯re so adorable! You can even think of questions like these! Good, you¡¯re really smart. I will tell you this, it is tiring for the giraffe, but they rarelyy down to sleep, as it is too dangerous. They¡ª¡ª¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s voice ovepped with the voice of the mother in front of them. Huo Jinyao had a slight somber expression on his face.

    He felt Su Qingsang looking at him, and he smiled at her. He then pursed his lips, held onto Su Qingsang¡¯s hand, and walked away.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s lips moved, as she wanted to say something, but she ended up not saying anything.

    Huo Jinyao had disclosed to Huo Mingguang about what Liu Tongjia had done, so his rtionship with his mother had hit rock bottom once again recently.

    Gazing at his chiseled handsome side profile, Su Qingsang pondered the look in his eyes, and she felt a pang in her heart.

    She extended her hand and clutched Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand.

    She didn¡¯t want Huo Jinyao to think about Liu Tongjia again, so she pretended to be rxed and said, ¡°That young girl is adorable, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He didn¡¯t see the girl, and he didn¡¯t even know what the mother looked like.

    He was just thinking about Liu Tongjia, and he even unconsciously recalled a scene of his childhood.

    He and his brother even had those experiences numerous times before the incident had happened.

    Liu Tongjia used to be a good mother.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao...¡± Su Qingsang suddenly stopped to look at him, with a somewhat eager look in her eyes. ¡°How about we try for a baby too?¡±

    Huo Jinyao froze for a moment, and he turned his head to stare at Su Qingsang. He did not reply to what she said.

    ¡°I believe I can learn to be a good mother too.¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked, her eyes gleaming with encouragement. ¡°I believe that you would be a good father as well.¡±

    Huo Jinyao said nothing. He pursed his lips tightly and was not interested in her suggestion.

    Su Qingsang was a little upset, and she still wanted to say something, but Huo Jinyao had already continued walking while holding on to her hand.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    We¡¯ll see? Did that mean there was still room for discussion?

    To Su Qingsang, it was not a must for her to try for a baby now. However, she would be willing to give what Li Qianxue had said a try. Perhaps the rtionship between Huo Jinyao and Liu Tongjia would improve if there was a child around.

    But Huo Jinyao did not give her any chance to ask any other questions.

    ¡°I think I saw a white swan just now. Let¡¯s go over to take a look.¡±

    Since he had changed the topic, Su Qingsang naturally had no way to continue talking about it. In the remaining time of their tour, Huo Jinyao did not even let her talk at all.

    It was alright for her, as she probably could try another way to get Huo Jinyao to agree to it, or so that he had no choice but to agree to it.

    Su Qingsang thought that Huo Jinyao had softened his stance, at least based on his response in the morning. So that night, she began executing her ns.

    She put on the nightwear that Huo Jinyao had bought for her, and she even took an unprecedented step of putting on some perfume.

    Su Qingsang looked at herpletely different self in the mirror, and she felt her face burning.

    She took a deep breath, gave herself an encouraging look from the mirror, and walked out of the bathroom.

    Huo Jinyao had showered before her that day, so he was reading a book on the bed.

    A sudden faint aromatic scent made him look up, and at first nce, he saw an extremely sexy Su Qingsang, who was in nightwear that could barely cover her figure.

    He narrowed his eyes as he watched her get closer.

    ¡°You... aren¡¯t you tired?¡± They were out for the whole day. Wasn¡¯t she tired?

    Su Qingsang shook her head, raised one of her legs, and knelt on the bed. She caressed Huo Jinyao¡¯s face.

    Huo Jinyao caught a whiff of the scent of the perfume on her. He put down the book and wanted to take over the dominant role, but Su Qingsang did not give him the chance to.

    Su Qingsang believed that Huo Jinyao would not be able to resist her tactics. Although it was a clich¨¦ tactic, it would work on Huo Jinyao.

    As expected, Huo Jinyao could hardly wait.

    Nheless, she slowly sank into it herself. Lost in the moment, she thought that Huo Jinyao would do as she wished.

    But she realized that even at a time like that, he did not forget about the precautionary measures. Something shed across Su Qingsang¡¯s mind, and it was so fast that she couldn¡¯t catch it.

    And after all, Huo Jinyao did not give her any time to think clearly.

    In the next few days, Su Qingsang tried various methods and changed several nightwears. Based on Huo Jinyao¡¯s preferences, she even bought more nightwear online, those that even she would be embarrassed to wear herself.

    Even so, she found out that the oue was not up to her expectations.

    No matter how aroused or indulged he was, he would not forget about the precautionary measures at the final moment, thus not giving her any chances of getting pregnant at all.

    Even if she had hinted explicitly, Huo Jinyao remained unmoved.

    At night, Su Qingsang rubbed her lower back. She took a shower, wore her normal cotton pajamas, and quicklyy down on the bed.

    As usual, Huo Jinyao turned and got on top of her, but he stopped when he saw her pajamas.

    ¡°Are we not having fun tonight?¡±

    Who¡¯s having fun? Su Qingsang pulled up the nket to cover herself, leaving only her face exposed.

    She stared straight at Huo Jinyao, with obvious resentment in her eyes.

    He knew, didn¡¯t he? He knew about her ns, but he just watched her act like, like a¡ª¡ª

    Su Qingsang turned her face away and decided to ignore Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her fuming face, and he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    She nned this all by herself anyway, so what was there to be angry about?

    She¡¯s not angry? Huo Jinyao rolled over andy down beside her. He reached out to grab her waist and embrace her.

    He lowered his head and kissed her gently on the top of her head.

    ¡°We¡¯re not doing it tonight?¡±

    ¡°No. Not just today, but tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, and so on. We¡¯re not doing it anymore.¡±

    What she said in a fit of pique made Huo Jinyao burst outughing. He couldn¡¯t resist and kissed her cheeks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. My back is sore and it hurts. I¡¯m tired, and I want to sleep.¡±

    She was not as fit as Huo Jinyao, but she had spent a lot of energy to do it over and over again with him, just because she wanted to try for a baby.

    And yet, the ending was not desirable. She wanted to cry, alright?

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand remained sped to her waist, and she was really scared of it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, please. I¡¯m tired.¡± She tried to move away, as she spoke. But the bed was just that big, so where could she go?

    Huo Jinyao did not let go of his hands, but he began to gently massage her lower back instead.

    His strength was just right, and he was massaging the right spot. That action alleviated the difort of Su Qingsang¡¯s lower back, and her facial expression rxed quite a bit as well.

    ¡°Darling.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s strength remained unchanged, and she got more rxed as the massage went on.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just enjoy each other¡¯spany for a few years, alright?¡±

    Su Qingsang froze. She wanted to raise her head, but Huo Jinyao did not let her move. It had been so long, and this was her first time hearing him talk about this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to you, but the truth is that I¡¯m not ready to be a father yet.¡±

    His chest trembled as he spoke. Su Qingsang bit her lips. This is the first time she had heard him mention the word ¡°father.¡±

    She suddenly thought of something. In the years that Liu Tongjia had ignored Huo Jinyao, what had Huo Mingguang done?

    As Huo Jinyao¡¯s father, he had not taken on the responsibilities a father should have.

    He had not tried to ease and mediate the rtionship between Liu Tongjia and Huo Jinyao. Thinking about it carefully, Huo Mingguang was not a verypetent father either, was he?

    Huo Jinyao continued massaging her lower back, after switching to another hand.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that we¡¯re like this now? Why should we let a childe along, and share our time and energy?¡±

    He was right, but Su Qingsang knew that this was just his excuse.

    She did not try to raise her head again. She hugged Huo Jinyao and rubbed her face on his chest.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about it next time.¡±

    Both of them said nothing more.

    It was alright if he didn¡¯t want to have children. Since she agreed to give him time, then she would wait. She would wait till the day when he figured it out and was willing to have children.

    ......

    After Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao talked openly about it, the number of times they did the special workout at night was greatly reduced too.

    Anyway, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t do it so many times, and she was not confident to do it every day either.

    To be honest, other than considering Liu Tongjia¡¯s standpoint, she had also considered Huo Jinyao¡¯s position.

    She was worried that he would have his responsibilities, given that he was the eldest grandson of the family. But if he wasn¡¯t even thinking about that matter, then why should she be worried?

    As Su Qingsang rxed, she was able to enjoy each other¡¯spany even more, and their rtionship naturally got even better.

    As for what had caused the disagreement between Liu Tongjia and Huo Jinyao, she chose not to talk about it.

    Sometimes, the rare urrences of being ignorant could also be a way of life.

 Chapter 568 - Itâ€™s a Pity You Donâ€™t Have a Son

    <h4>Chapter 568: It¡¯s a Pity You Don¡¯t Have a Son</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang stopped her car outside, and she took a look at the house. It was in the day, and the reflective window made it difficult to see if there was anyone inside.

    She couldn¡¯t help but take out her mobile phone and called Xiang Caiping.

    After three minutes, Xiang Caiping opened the door.

    She found Su Qingsang standing at the doorstep, who handed over the fruits and supplements that she had purchased beforeing over.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, these supplements are good for your lower back. Also, this is a physiotherapy device for the lower back, which was newlyunched by our hospital. I¡¯ve asked several patients for their feedback, and they¡¯ve said that it was quite useful.¡±

    Su Qingsang exined briefly as Xiang Caiping took the things from her. She nodded, thanked her very softly, and let Su Qingsang in.

    The house was clean and cozy, which was reminiscent of Xiang Caiping¡¯s style. Su Qingsang sat down without much worry.

    Xiang Caiping said that Su Peizhen had gone to work, and she would only be back at night.

    Although the truth was that she might not even be back at night, Xiang Caiping would not tell Su Qingsang about that.

    Xiang Caiping went to the kitchen to get some fruits, and she poured a ss of juice as well.

    Su Qingsang stared at the ss of orange juice, realizing that Xiang Caiping still remembered. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she just lowered her head to hide her emotions.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. Why didn¡¯t you hire a housekeeper to help you?¡±

    ¡°I do have a housekeeper, but she had gone out for grocery shopping. Moreover, I¡¯m not so old that I can¡¯t move anymore. I¡¯d rather do things on my own.¡±

    Su Qingsang knew that Xiang Caiping would always find something to do, so she did not bring up that topic again.

    Instead, she took out the physiotherapy device and taught Xiang Caiping how to use it.

    ¡°Just like this, it¡¯s easy to use!¡± This device was expensive, and not many patients could afford it.

    Su Qingsang had not used it herself. She had just learned how to use it after asking her colleagues about it.

    Yet, the exnation was very clear. Xiang Caiping looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s side profile, and her heart ached.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look too well. Has it been too tiring for youtely?¡±

    Xiang Caiping eventually expressed her concerns. Su Qingsang had just finished exining the use of the device and was packing it up, but she stopped for a moment when she heard what Xiang Caiping spoke.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not tiring.¡±

    She had overdone things a little, as she wanted to try for a child. Indeed, she had been sleep-deprived and was catching up on her sleep the past two days.

    The dark circles under her eyes were even worse a few days before.

    Huo Jinyao also knew that, and thus he had not touched her for the past few days. He had only been hugging her to sleep so she could get a good rest.

    ¡°I know that you and Huo Jinyao are still young. But it¡¯s your own body, so you still need to take care of yourself. Don¡¯t overindulge.¡±

    Xiang Caiping had lived with Su Qingsang before, so she knew about things happening between Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang.

    She felt that she was talking too much after she finished her sentence. These were things that she could no longer care about.

    Su Qingsang was taken aback, her face flushed red. At the same time, however, she felt warm from the care of a mother.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, you too.¡± Su Qingsang clutched Xiang Caiping¡¯s hands gently. ¡°No matter what, you must take care of yourself. You must remember to take these supplements, and you must persist in using the physiotherapy device.¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at the hands, and she nodded gently.

    Su Qingsang did not stay to eat after all. She took a long while to decide whether she should visit Xiang Caiping today.

    The housekeeper of Xiang Caiping came back when Su Qingsang was about to leave. Su Qingsang was relieved that there was someone around to take care of Xiang Caiping.

    While she was walking out, she couldn¡¯t help but say something to Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, give me a call if you have nothing on, okay? I¡¯lle for a visit!¡±

    Both Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping knew that the actual meaning of that sentence was to call her when Su Peizhen was not at home.

    Xiang Caiping looked at her and bobbed her head.

    Su Qingsang had visited Xiang Caiping a few more times after that, whenever Su Peizhen was not at home.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know if it was because of the supplements she bought, or because she came to visit Xiang Caiping, but she could see that Xiang Caiping looked much better than before.

    Xiang Caiping had been using the physiotherapy device and said that it alleviated her lower back pain.

    There were not many things that Su Qingsang could do, but the few things she had done eased her mind.

    As for her visiting Xiang Caiping, she did not tell anyone about it except for Huo Jinyao.

    She especially did not tell Li Qianxue. Li Qianxue did not know that she would visit Xiang Caiping.

    She had video calls with Li Qianxue almost every day, and there was always a lot to talk about, but there were two topics that they would mutually not bring up.

    One would be about Su Peizhen, and the other would be about Su Chenghui.

    Su Qingsang simply wanted to treat Xiang Caiping well and make her feel better. Xiang Caiping knew and understood her, so whenever Su Qingsang was there, she would not talk about Su Peizhen or anyone from the Su Family.

    This was the mutual understanding between her and Xiang Caiping.

    Xiang Caiping would only call Su Qingsang after Su Peizhen had gone out, so Su Peizhen never knew that Su Qingsang had been at the house.

    The weather was getting warmer, and it was already the start of the summer season in Rong City.

    When Su Peizhen got home one day, she realized that Xiang Caiping was not in the living room. She was quite surprised about that, as Xiang Caiping would usually be waiting for her downstairs, so they can eat together.

    Even if she knew that Su Peizhen would not be back, she would still be waiting there. Su Peizhen was rather not used to it, now that she did not see her waiting.

    She pondered about it and decided to go up to Xiang Caiping¡¯s room to see what she was doing.

    She heard the voices of Xiang Caiping and the housekeeper, Ms. Zhao, even before she reached the door.

    She wanted to go in right away, but she abruptly stopped.

    ¡°Madam Xiang, would Ms. Su be visiting soon?¡±

    ¡°She just came a few days ago, so she should only be here in about two days. Is there something on?¡±

    ¡°I tried your lower back physiotherapy device, and it was quite useful. So, I¡¯m thinking of asking Ms. Su to help me get one. I¡¯ll pay her for it.¡±

    Ms. Zhao¡¯s confinement wasn¡¯t done well when she was young, so she had a terrible lower back problem. Xiang Caiping had asked her to try the device thest time she had a backache.

    It was the same today. Ms. Zhao had identally hurt her lower back when she was moving something, so Xiang Caiping asked her to use the device again.

    ¡°Alright. How about I give her a call and ask her to bring one over first? You can use it when you¡¯re at home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Madam Xiang!¡± Ms. Zhao sounded grateful. ¡°To be honest, Ms. Su is very nice. Is she your sister¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Xiang Caiping kept quiet, unable to answer that question. She said nothing, and Ms. Zhao stopped asking too.

    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s a doctor. She¡¯s so capable at such a young age!¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is a gynecologist.¡±

    Most of the time, Su Qingsang would be very busy in the hospital, and she would still have to go to the Huo Mansion during the weekends to visit Old Master Huo. Furthermore, she would also bond with Huo Jinyao on normal days.

    Even so, she could still take the time to visit her, and that was extremely caring of her.

    ¡°She¡¯s very capable! Young, capable, and nice. Ms. Su bought all the supplements on the table, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xiang Caiping nodded. All the supplements on that table were suitable for the middle-aged and elderly, and they were all purchased by Su Qingsang.

    She did not just buy them randomly. She was a doctor, so she chose them carefully before buying. With the supplements, Xiang Caiping slept much better nowadays.

    ¡°Ms. Su is so nice! You should acknowledge her as your god-daughter.¡±

    Ms. Zhao was finding something to talk about while she was using the physiotherapy device.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t have a son. If not, you get to take her in as a daughter-inw.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s married,¡± Xiang Caiping replied coolly.

    ¡°She¡¯s married at such a young age? I didn¡¯t expect that! If that¡¯s so, her husband is a blessed man.¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    Certainly, it was a blessing to have such a wife.

    And it was a blessing to have a daughter like that as well.

    Su Peizhen stood at the door, with a ghastly expression on her face. She tightened her grip around her phone, her expression on her face extremely solemn.

    Without attracting the attention of the people inside, Su Peizhen left quietly and returned to her room.

    She sat down on her bed, her mobile phone still in her hand.

    She had been very busy recently. Two or three supermarkets were not enough to satisfy her ambitions. She wanted more.

    It would mean that she would need more resources if she wanted more. And Huo Yifan was her best resource now.

    After all, she was raised meticulously by Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui, so she was naturally sharp when it came to business.

    It was true that she and Huo Yifan were just cooperating and making use of each other, but with the same goals in mind, they would genuinely work well together.

    Huo Yifan was so set on proving himself, that he started apany on his own at her instigation.

    Thepany operated under Huo Yifan and her name. As it was still in its infancy, they needed business deals.

    Su Peizhen had just handed in her proposal, but Huo Yifan was daring enough to take out a business deal from Tianyu Group to handle it under hispany.

    This was the first deal of their newpany, so it was of paramount importance to both Su Peizhen and Huo Yifan.

    They were all extremely busy, and Su Peizhen had neglected Xiang Caiping as a result. She wouldn¡¯t evene back to sleep sometimes, much less to eat.

    She had only remembered toe back for a look, only because Huo Yifan was going to finalize the details of the business with the opposite party.

    She did not expect that Xiang Caiping would not need her care at all. Why was someone already rushing to be a filial daughter?

    Su Qingsang, oh Su Qingsang. I haven¡¯t even thought about how to deal with you about your trifling matters, but you have chosen to provoke me first.

    What now? Not to mention that you had taken away the mother who raised me, and now you want to steal my birth mother as well?

    Su Peizhen just couldn¡¯t let it go, and her disgust and hatred for Su Qingsang doubled at that moment.

    She jumped up and paced back and forth in the room.

    She randomly took out her mobile phone, opening up the photo of Su Qingsang and that man.

    Su Peizhen had carefully examined the photo of Su Qingsang and the man hugging each other several times. She realized that it was just a forced perspective photo, so it really couldn¡¯t be actual solid proof of anything.

    If she wanted to prove anything, she would probably need more evidence.

    Su Peizhen nced at the photos again, and she still thought that it was not appropriate to use the photos for anything.

    She contemted it, and she sent the photo of Zhang Yichen to Huo Yifan, along with a text message.

    ¡°When we visited your grandfather at the Huo Mansionst time, the man whom we met in the courtyard, was he a rtive of your family?¡±

 Chapter 569 - Whos Feeling Worse?

    <h4>Chapter 569: Who¡¯s Feeling Worse?</h4>

    Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t expecting things to get so interesting. The man named Zhang Yichen had turned out to be Huo Yifan¡¯s uncle.

    This would be fun.

    She looked at the photos she¡¯d taken again. She had yet toe up with a n before then, but at that moment, she started to get some ideas.

    Those photos in which Su Qingsang and Zhang Yichen had seemed so close because of the angle of the camera, they wouldn¡¯t be near enough for Huo Jinyao to doubt Su Qingsang.

    Huo Jinyao was no fool. Su Peizhen could tell that Su Qingsang and Zhang Yichen weren¡¯t all that close to each other in those photos, and she believed that Huo Jinyao would be able to see it too.

    She could photoshop those pictures and make the two look closer, but she didn¡¯t feel like resorting to such basic ploys.

    Now how should she set about making something happen for real between those two?

    ...

    Xiang Caiping looked at Su Peizhen. The girl had stayed home to have her meals for a couple of days in a row. That was rare.

    She had been intending to call Su Qingsang to get her to send her physiotherapy instrument to Ms. Zhao for her, but Su Peizhen barely left the house these days.

    ¡°Mom, why are you looking at me like that? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Peizhen drank her soup gracefully. Ms. Zhao was a good cook indeed.

    ¡°Why are you free again today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had some free time recently. Haven¡¯t I been staying home with you these days?¡±

    Su Peizhen raised her brows and asked, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you like it when I stay at home with you?¡±

    ¡°I do. I do.¡±

    Xiang Caiping couldn¡¯t help but find it abnormal however, and she gave Su Peizhen another searching nce, finding the girl seemed to be in a good mood.

    ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re pleased, Mom.¡±

    Su Peizhen ced some food onto Xiang Caiping¡¯s te as she said that.

    ¡°Mom, try this.¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at the piece of fish on her te and then to Su Peizhen. She didn¡¯t know why the girl seemed to be so delighted.

    She was about to say something but paused and thought better of it.

    ¡°Oh, and Mom, I have a boyfriend.¡±

    A boyfriend? Xiang Caiping raised her head to look at her.

    ¡°Where is he from? What does he do? How old is he?¡±

    Xiang Caiping felt a little nervous upon hearing it. Su Qingsang had already been married when she knew her, so she had never felt the need to worry about Su Qingsang¡¯s personal life.

    Su Peizhen was different. Xiang Caiping was concerned for her.

    ¡°Mom, look at you. I said that I have a boyfriend, not that I¡¯m about to marry him. I¡¯ll bring him to meet you when our rtionship bes more stable.¡±

    Xiang Caiping knew that Su Peizhen always made her decisions independently.

    She didn¡¯t need to say what she wanted to, but she was worried.

    ¡°You¡¯ve just moved to Rong City. You won¡¯t know much about the people you meet here. Just be careful. About everything.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I assure you that you¡¯ll like him. Everything about him is perfect.¡±

    The more sheplimented her boyfriend, the more Xiang Caiping worried about her. Xiang Caiping felt like she could not act too strict towards Su Peizhen, but nor could she be rxed around her. As she sat across from the girl, she felt like she had no clue how to deal with her.

    ...

    Huo Jinyao read the report before lifting his head, staring at Yang Wenchang with doubt in his eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s out of his mind, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Yang Wenchang didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. He wouldn¡¯t have discovered it if Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t asked him to keep an eye on Su Peizhen.

    At that very moment, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know what expression he should make to show his feelings.

    Liu Tongjia was doing everything she could to make sure the Tianyu Group went to Huo Yifan, but Huo Yifan had gone off and founded apany of his own.

    Huo Jinyao and his cousins all held their ownpanies. Some of thosepanies had been founded for frivolous reasons, and others were founded in response to the requests from their elders because the older generations wanted them to learn how to operate businesses from experience.

    Huo Jinyao had a fewpanies under his charge as well. Thosepanies weren¡¯t asrge as the Tianyu Group, and the market share they held was at apletely different level than that of the Tianyu Group.

    Thepanies owned by his cousins were all around the same level. None of them had ever attempted topete with the Tianyu Group.

    Huo Jinyao had never attempted it either, and it was certain that neither Huo Mingguang nor Old Master Huo would ever allow anything like that.

    They had never stopped the younger generation from developing in their own way. On the contrary, they had always encouraged them to form their own thoughts and to experience the world for themselves.

    All that aside, they would not allow anyone to harm the interests of the family or the Tianyu Group.

    ¡°President Huo, what are we going to do about this?¡±

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes as he looked at the files in his hands.

    Abruptly, he raised his head to look at Yang Wenchang with an obvious look of cunning in his eyes.

    ¡°Nothing, for now.¡± Huo Jinyao thought for a moment and then amended, ¡°No. Actually, there is something that we can do now.¡±

    Yang Wenchang looked at him. At that moment, Huo Jinyao looked as crafty as a fox.

    After Huo Jinyao¡¯s had given him his instruction, Yang Wenchang¡¯s eyes shone in appreciation.

    ¡°President Huo, that¡¯s a wonderful idea. Although, I¡¯m afraid that Huo Yifan might go crazy when he finds out.¡±

    ¡°Let him go crazy.¡± Huo Jinyao would not feel sorry for Huo Yifan.

    He understood that the man wanted to make more money, but there was a line that should not be crossed.

    He was now merely waiting to witness Huo Yifan¡¯s downfall.

    ...

    As Huo Jinyao waited to see Huo Yifan¡¯s undoing, Su Peizhen too was waiting for something.

    She was waiting for an opportunity.

    After she had gotten together with Huo Yifan, she had managed to figure out the rtionships between all the members of the Huo family little by little.

    She was from the Su family and had been brought up well by Li Qianxue. When it came to interpersonal rtionships, she was far more sensitive to their nuances than Su Qingsang was.

    As quickly as she could, she had worked out the ties between Huo Yangxiu, Huo Yangyuan, and all their families.

    She also learned something interesting. Huo Jinyao and his uncle Zhang Yichen were rather close.

    She wondered what Huo Jinyao¡¯s face would look like when he found out that his dear uncle was actually in love with his wife, and that something had already happened between them.

    The opportunity that Su Peizhen had been awaiting arrived surprisingly quickly.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at Huo Yifan. They¡¯d just had a crazy time together and her entire body was sticky. She had been about to take a shower, but before she got up, she¡¯d heard what Huo Yifan said.

    ¡°I said my grandpa is inviting you to celebrate the Dragon Boat Festival with our family.¡± Huo Yifan poured himself a ss of wine and looked at Su Peizhen meaningfully. ¡°What?¡± he teased, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go?¡±

    He knew exactly how much Su Peizhen wanted a chance like that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, of course.¡±

    Su Peizhen propped herself up and then draped her body across his chest.

    ¡°There¡¯ll be many rtives there, I gather?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my grandaunt, my granduncle, and their families. They¡¯ll all be there.¡±

    Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t celebrated the previous New Year with the family. After she hade to Rong City, the family had barely gotten together.

    This time, Huo Yangxiu and her husband happened to have a few days off. They promised Old Master Huo they woulde back to meet the wife of their nephew.

    ¡°Your grandaunt and her family? So, that uncle of yours will be there as well, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Huo Yifan put his ss aside and looked at her before he spoke. ¡°I find that you¡¯ve been getting more and more interested in that uncle of mine.¡±

    ¡°Why, are you jealous?¡± Su Peizhen looked at Huo Yifan with a big smile.

    ¡°A little.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m interested in him because I¡¯ve never met a serviceman before. And, I think that your grandpa seems to like him very much.¡±

    Ever since she had learned about Su Qingsang and Zhang Yichen a month ago, she began to dig deep into Zhang Yichen¡¯s background.

    Old Master Huo seemed to like Zhang Yichen a lot, and Zhang Yichen was certainly paid him plenty of respect. He visited Old Master Huo almost every time he returned to Rong City.

    ¡°Yes. My uncle is young and capable. My grandpa does really likes him.¡±

    Huo Yifan suddenly turned, pressing Su Peizhen down into the bed as he growled, ¡°Woman, I don¡¯t like you talking about another man in front of me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about another man.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at Huo Yifan with a pointed smile.

    ¡°I am trying to earn your grandpa¡¯s favor for you though.¡±

    ¡°You are? Thank you, then.¡±

    Huo Jinyao liked how smart she was. He lowered his head to hers and took her body once more.

    ...

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao arrived early to the family celebration of the Dragon Boat Festival.

    Some people had arrived even earlier than them. Huo Yangyuan hade with his eldest son and daughter-inw. His younger son was there too, although his youngest daughter-inw couldn¡¯t make it.

    His grandchildren were there as well. They were just a few years younger than Huo Jinyao. Currently, the lot of them were all seated together.

    Huo Yangxiu hade with her son and daughter. Her eldest son was named Zhang Liangze, and her daughter, Zhang Hanlei. Zhang Yichen wasn¡¯t there yet. Someone had said that he had been out on a mission yesterday, so he would probably bete.

    Both Zhang Hanlei and Zhang Liangze brought their children. The two families sat together, creating a warm atmosphere in the living room.

    Huo Mingmei, Huo Mingliang, and their families were also there.

    Su Qingsang came in, greeted the Huo family¡¯s elders one by one. She noted Huo Yiyang was there, but not Huo Yifan.

    Huo Yifan had not arrived yet. He didn¡¯t keep the others waiting long though. Soon enough he arrived together with Su Peizhen.

    Su Peizhen greeted the elders in her customary graceful manner. Huo Yangyuan and his sister had heard in advance that Su Peizhen would be there, so they had both prepared gifts for her.

    Su Peizhen never once looked at Su Qingsang from the moment she came in.

    Zhang Hanlei realized something and remarked upon it to the others.

    ¡°What a coincidence. Jinyao¡¯s wife and Yifan¡¯s girlfriend both have the same family name.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t just have the same family name. They¡¯re sisters.¡±

    Huo Mingmei exined what she knew. Zhang Hanlei was surprised to hear about it. Quite a number of elders were around, so Huo Mingmei didn¡¯t go too much into the details. She simply told people that Su Qingsang and Su Peizhen were sisters, but avoided mentioning anything rted to the issue of one of them being an illegitimate child.

    However, everyone in the house was smart enough to figure out that something was not quite right. After all, when Su Qingsang¡¯s family hadste to visit the Huo family, Su Peizhen had not been present at that time.

    People fixed their eyes on Su Peizhen, trying to get a good look at her.

    Sensing their attention, Su Peizhen walked straight to Su Qingsang¡¯s side and sat down beside her.

    Huo Jinyao was talking to Old Master Huo. Seeing Su Peizhen¡¯s movement, he almost stood up immediately to go to Su Qingsang. However, at that very moment, Huo Yifan sat down beside him. ¡°Jinyao, let Peizhen have a chat with her sister. As for us, we can talk about business.¡±

    Huo Yifan looked first at Huo Yifan, and then to Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang gave him a nce that signaled for him to rx. After checking that she was ok, he stopped worrying about her.

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t someone who would let herself fall into apart like that.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re sisters. You can¡¯t tell, can you? It¡¯s because I look more like my grandma, while my sister looks more like my father.¡±

    Su Qingsang watched as Su Peizhen wound an arm around hers. Instead of pushing her away, she gave Su Peizhen a nce.

    ¡°We don¡¯t look alike, so many think that we¡¯re cousins not sisters.¡±

    Su Peizhen held Su Qingsang¡¯s arm and grinned warmly.

    ¡°They just can¡¯t tell that we¡¯re actual sisters. Right, sister?¡±

    ¡°Um,¡± Su Qingsang said in response, as she tried to pull her arm out of Su Peizhen¡¯s grasp. She wouldn¡¯t begin a conflict with Su Peizhen in front of so many Huo family members.

    To her surprise, Su Peizhen was holding her so tightly that she was unable to free herself from her grip.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been close since we were little. My heart was broken when my sister got married. I hated having to part with her. That¡¯s why I followed her here, to Rong City.¡±

    While speaking, Su Peizhen looked at Huo Yifan affectionately. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky,¡± she continued. ¡°I met Yifan and I was so surprised to find out that he and my brother-inw are cousins.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just perfect that my sister and I can marry into the same family. It¡¯s such a beautiful story, isn¡¯t it, Sister?¡±

    Su Qingsang watched Su Peizhen say that seemingly with all the sincerity, then nced thetter¡¯s hand which was holding her arm. Atst, she gave a nod.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s such a beautiful story.¡±

    She changed her intonation slightly as she spoke the word ¡®beautiful,¡¯ pronouncing it very much like the people in Lin City did.

    In the dialect of Lin City, ¡®beautiful¡¯ and ¡®fake¡¯ had the same pronunciation.

    The others didn¡¯t notice, but Su Peizhen would certainly catch her meaning.

    Su Peizhen knew what she was saying, of course. However, she was sure that Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t reveal the truth.

    Her smile grew bigger and bigger as she carried on. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m so thrilled to marry into Huo family, and be family with you again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy about that too.¡±

    Su Qingsang responded to her with a nd tone and a polite smile. In the meantime, she slowly tried to pull Su Peizhen¡¯s hand away from herself as naturally as she could.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t let her do that. Instead, she leaned in towards Su Qingsang and whispered to her, ¡°Su Qingsang, does it hurt you to watch as I sit right in front of you like this, to know that you can¡¯t get rid of me?¡±

    Only Su Qingsang and herself could hear what she had said. She was still wearing a smile. The others who were unaware of the truth would mistakenly see only that the two of them were happily having a chat.

    Noticing the perky look on Su Peizhen¡¯s face, Su Qingsang put on a smile that was even more brightly cheerful than hers.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m happy, actually.¡±

    Just as Su Peizhen had, Su Qingsang spoke softly through her smile.

    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m happy? The rich and proud princess of the Su family is now trying so hard just to make me unhappy. That in itself is really more than enough to please me.¡±

    Things had changed. Su Peizhen used to despise Su Qingsang. She had never wanted to talk to her.

    Yet now, she had shown up in her life like this. Why had she done so?

    Su Peizhen could barely maintain the smile on her face. The two of them were seated very close to each other. No one but Su Qingsang recognized the anger that shed across Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes.

    With the same smiling face, she pulled her hand out of Su Peizhen¡¯s hand and put it on her shoulder.

    It really looked like that they were having a sisterly secret chat.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, don¡¯t get carried away. Things change, people change. You can¡¯t alwayse out on top,¡± Su Peizhen almost lost the smile stered on her face.

    ¡°Yeah, I know. But no matter how things might change in the future, there¡¯s one thing that¡¯ll never change.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°The fact that you can never again be the princess of the Su family. I am Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter, not you.¡±

    Su Qingsang knew exactly how to poke into people¡¯s wounds and add salt to their injuries. She just didn¡¯t enjoy doing it. She wouldn¡¯t have said those barbed words if Su Peizhen hadn¡¯t started the war.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face grew sour. She froze for a second and almost stood up. Su Qingsang pressed a hand on her shoulder in time and smiled an even warmer smile.

    ¡°Sister, mind your manners. We¡¯re with Huo family now, and you aren¡¯t even married to Huo Yifan yet.¡±

    In other words, Huo Yifan could well be ying around with her. She might not be able to marry into the Huo family after all was said and done.

    As for herself, Su Qingsang, she was different. She was already the daughter-inw of the Huo family.

    Su Peizhen never knew that Su Qingsang could be so cutting. At that moment, the smile on her face grew rather awkward.

    Herst reserves of caution told her that she could not lose her temper during that asion. She could not even seem to be angry.

    That was exactly what Su Qingsang wished to see.

    ¡°Thank you for the heads up. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be families again.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded, patted on Su Peizhen¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that.¡±

    They looked at each other straight in the eyes. So Su Peizhen could not possibly misinterpret the meaning in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes.

    She was looking forward to witnessing Su Peizhen¡¯s failure.

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t continue the conversation. She was worried that she might lose control and give Su Qingsang a p on the face.

    She forced herself to calm down, then looked back at Su Qingsang. After giving Su Qingsang a final expressive nce, she stood up and went back to Huo Yifan¡¯s side.

    Detecting an usual look in Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes, Huo Yifan raised his brows but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Old Master Huo hadn¡¯t missed the small interaction between Su Peizhen and Su Qingsang, and neither had Huo Jinyao. He was sure that Su Qingsang had note out any worse for the exchange in the least.

    His wife was a tough girl.

    Su Peizhen forced a smile. She soon adjusted her expression and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. My sister was just asking me when we¡¯ll get married.¡±

    ¡°Whenever you want.¡±

    ¡°I think we should ask Grandpa about that.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked from Huo Yifan to Old Master Huo.

    ¡°If Grandpa is okay with me marrying into Huo family, I¡¯ll be happy to marry you anytime.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love that,¡± Old Master smiled. After spending some time with Su Peizhen, he had grown fond of the girl.

    She was knowledgeable, polite, and most importantly, she and Huo Yifan loved each other.

    Huo Jinyao was his grandson, and so was Huo Yifan. He wanted them both to be happy.

    Huo Yangxiu heard them talking about marriage. She came over to ask them when the wedding would happen, but at that moment, someone else showed up.

    It was Zhang Yichen.

    He had been on a mission yesterday. By the following morning, he had aplished his task and returned to Rong City as soon as he was able.

    He first greeted Old Master Huo, then walked to Huo Yangxiu.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Both of Huo Yangxiu¡¯s sons were serving in the army. She loved them both, but her youngest son had always received more affection from her than his older brother.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight again. Don¡¯t skip meals, no matter how important your missions are. You always skip your meals. That could destroy your stomach.¡±

    Zhang Yichen kept his peace. He was used to hearing things like that every time he saw his mother.

    He greeted the elders, then his younger family members.

    As he gave his greetings to Su Qingsang, he let his eyes linger on her face for a second. Only one second.

    No one noticed it except for Su Peizhen.

    She had been watching him ever since he came into the house. She could read every expression of his and recognized the look in his eyes.

    She had wanted to apud the man for his skill in restraining his true feelings.

    He was in love with his nephew¡¯s wife. That was surprising already. And unexpectedly, he was also good at controlling himself.

    Apart from that one second, he did not look at Su Qingsang again.

    If Su Peizhen hadn¡¯t been paying attention to him the whole time, if she hadn¡¯t found out about his feelings toward Su Qingsang, she might not have noticed the unusual look in his eyes.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Huo Yifan noticed Su Peizhen¡¯s attention on Zhang Yichen. As he followed her eyes to look at Zhang Yichen, the man had already sat down next to his father.

    Both he and Zhang Xinghua were serving in the army, but they didn¡¯t get to see each other very often. They only saw each other when they came home.

    They were both so busy that they could barely see each other once a month.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Su Peizhen shook her head. When she saw Zhang Yichen, the anger that had been aroused by Su Qingsang was finally eased somewhat.

    She looked at Zhang Yichen, then at Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang had no idea about Zhang Yichen¡¯s feelings for her at all.

    Su Peizhen congratted herself for her intelligence. Thankfully, she hadn¡¯t rushed to send those pictures to Huo Jinyao.

    With so many people in the living room, the ce couldn¡¯t possibly be quiet. As people talked to each other the sounds of multiple conversations perfectly drowned out Zhang Yichen¡¯s feelings.

    On such asions, he would not allow himself to betray even the slightest trace of his feelings.

    Even so, Su Peizhen who had been paying attention to him all that time had caught the look that he had in his eyes when he was looking at Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang stood up, seemingly going to the bathroom. Zhang Yichen gave her a nce and quickly turned his eyes away. Su Peizhen noticed that too. She found it more and more interesting.

    If someone had been constantly making great efforts to restrain their true feelings. What result could that lead to?

    Su Peizhen was indeed looking forward to seeing the end of that story.

    The other person who noticed the look in Zhang Yichen¡¯s eyes was Liu Tongjia.

    She couldn¡¯t help but turn to Su Qingsang. Finding that Su Qingsang was not responding to Zhang Yicheng¡¯s looks, she sighed with relief. ¡®Thankfully, she still has some sense of decency¡¯, she thought.

    She would not tolerate it if the two of them made shameless eye contact right before the entire family.

    There were so many guests in the house that Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t have the opportunity to speak to Su Qingsang about that matter. She nned to warn herter and get her to pay attention to her image.

    Almost all the guests had arrived. Liu Tongjia chose to have lunch at the restaurant where she had treated Old Master Li and her family to a meal thest time.

    All of the family there had brought their own cars. It was convenient, as the restaurant was only about a ten-minute drive away from the family house. Su Qingsang got into Huo Jinyao¡¯s car. Before the car was started, she noticed Zhang Yichen was there.

 Chapter 570 - What A Fool

    <h4>Chapter 570: What A Fool</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s car was parked outside the house. He was walking toward it at that moment.

    Huo Jinyao was driving toward the location of the gathering. He stopped to greet Zhang Yichen when he saw him.

    ¡°Uncle, let me give you a ride. The restaurant isn¡¯t far away from here. Also, I¡¯d like to have a chat with you.¡±

    Zhang Yichen stopped walking. Zhang Xinghua and the others had gotten into their own cars. He paused for a second and then got into Huo Jinyao¡¯s car.

    Liu Tongjia had already got a ride with her husband, Huo Mingguang. Following behind Huo Jinyao¡¯s car was Huo Yifan¡¯s car.

    Su Peizhen was sitting in Huo Yifan¡¯s car. Watching Zhang Yichen get into Huo Jinyao¡¯s car, she smiled a bigger smile.

    ¡®Huo Jinyao, you consider yourself smart, but you can¡¯t even tell when someone has his covetous eyes fixed on your wife,¡¯ she said in her head.

    ¡®What a fool!

    ¡®Never mind, I¡¯ll kindly give you a heads up, so you won¡¯t stay blind and stupid for long.¡¯

    In Huo Jinyao¡¯s car, Su Qingsang was sitting in the front seat while Zhang Yichen entered and sat in the backseat.

    ¡°Uncle, how many days off do you have this time?¡±

    ¡°Three days,¡± Zhang Yichen answered simply.

    Su Qingsang nced in the rearview mirror. Somehow, she felt as though Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t seem as happy as he usually was.

    She had no particr interest in how Zhang Yichen was feeling, so she turned her eyes away.

    Then, she saw a street stall by the roadside selling roasted sweet potatoes. That made her eyes glow.

    But she remembered that she was on her way to lunch. There would be no room left in her stomach for lunch if she put a roasted sweet potato into it.

    At the traffic light, Huo Jinyao stopped the car and noticed Su Qingsang staring at the stall.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wanting a roasted sweet potato again, are you?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be?¡± Su Qingsang nced at him and retorted. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have lunch soon. If you eat a roasted sweet potato before lunch, you won¡¯t be eating anything at lunch.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. I¡¯m just looking at it.¡±

    Despite what she said, her eyes expressed apletely different emotion. Huo Jinyao helplessly pulled over when the light turned green and got off the car.

    Under Su Qingsang¡¯s doting gaze, he quickly went to the stall and bought the roasted sweet potato. Then, he came back to the car and put the sweet potato in her hands.

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Qingsang took the sweet potato from him, grinned like a satisfied cat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. If I find that you are unable to eat anything at lunch because of this, I¡¯ll never let you touch it again.¡±

    Huo Jinyao talked to her like a parent threatening his child. Su Qingsang pulled her tongue and made a face to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat half of it and leave the other half to you. That way I¡¯ll still be able to eat something elseter.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t bother responding to that. He turned the car away from the curb and started driving again.

    ¡°No? It¡¯d be such a waste to throw the other half away.¡±

    Huo Jinyao reached out a hand to rub Su Qingsang¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Alright, just eat. I¡¯ll eat the other half, okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh Jinyao, you¡¯re so nice,¡± Su Qingsang cooed and then leaned toward Huo Jinyao, kissing him on his cheek.

    Only after that did she remember that Zhang Yichen was sitting in the backseat. She blushed and quickly shrank back with a very chastised expression.

    Huo Jinyao noticed her reaction. He didn¡¯t take it to heart though. In his eyes, Zhang Yichen was about the same age as he was, but he considered him an elder to be respected.

    He looked at Su Qingsang and said, ¡°Really? Does a simple roasted sweet potato make you that happy?¡±

    Su Qingsang red at him, as if to say to him, ¡®You¡¯ll never understand!¡¯ He would never understand that kind of pure and simple joy.

    To be polite, Su Qingsang asked Zhang Yichen if he wanted the roasted sweet potato.

    Zhang Yichen looked at her and shook his head with no expression on his face. Su Qingsang found herself feeling silly. Who else would be so eager to have a roasted sweet potato as she did before lunch?

    The sweet taste of the roasted sweet potato helped to distract her from the embarrassment. She ate less than half of it and then stopped herself.

    Before getting off the car, she lifted the rest of the roasted sweet potato and held it out to Huo Jinyao, calling his name, ¡°Jinyao.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her. Without taking the sweet potato from her hands, he finished it with a fewrge gulps.

    In the meantime, Zhang Yichen got off the car without saying a word to the two of them.

    The door was mmed loudly. Su Qingsang¡¯s hands which were holding the sweet potato trembled ever so slightly. She nced at Zhang Yichen who had begun heading toward the restaurant and couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Jinyao questioningly.

    ¡°Is your uncle angry?¡±

    ¡°Why would he be? He doesn¡¯t get angry that easily.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nced at Zhang Yichen¡¯s retreating back and had that weird feeling again.

    In fact, part of the reason he had offered Zhang Yichen a ride earlier was to test him.

    Zhang Yichen never wore his heart on his sleeve, but through careful observations, one would notice that he became increasingly sullen every time he saw Su Qingsang with him.

    Huo Jinyao grew suspicious. His eyes flickered to Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    She didn¡¯t seem to think much more about Zhang Yichen¡¯s behavior. Realizing that, Huo Jinyao felt slightly relieved.

    But still, he wanted to test Zhang Yichen to see if his hunch was right.

    There were so many people gathered for lunch that one table couldn¡¯t fit them all. In the end, it took tworge tables to settle the entire family.

    The elder ones took one table while the young people took the other. Somehow, Zhang Yichen ended up on one side of Huo Jinyao, and Su Qingsang on Huo Jinyao¡¯s other side.

    Zhang Yichen and Huo Jinyao were close, so having the two of them sit together didn¡¯t arouse anyone¡¯s suspicions.

    Next to Su Qingsang was Su Peizhen and Huo Yifan.

    Su Peizhen waited a while before sitting down because she wanted to sit next to Su Qingsang.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t n to drink any alcohol because he needed to drive home. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t like drinking, so she politely declined the alcohol as well.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to give up the opportunity presented to her so easily. She raised her ss, looking at Zhang Yichen.

    ¡°Uncle, this is our first meeting. Let¡¯s clink our sses.¡±

    Su Peizhen raised her ss and made a toast. Zhang Yichen usually refused to drink alcohol, but today, for some reason, he started drinking.

    Su Peizhen smiled, drank half of the wine in her ss, and then nced at Huo Yifan.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to offer a toast to your uncle?¡±

    Huo Yifan nced at her, wondering what she was trying to do. But indeed, he was rather close to Zhang Yichen, even though he was not as close as Huo Jinyao was to Zhang Yichen.

    ¡°Uncle, for you,¡± he said and raised his ss.

    Following the two of them, Huo Manzi, Huo Yiyang, Huo Qinghan, Huo Wanqing, and their other cousins each offered a toast to Zhang Yichen, who was their uncle as well.

    The younger family members often got together, but Zhang Yichen rarely showed up due to the nature of his job.

    Almost every New Year or any other holidays, he had to stay in the army or go on missions, rarely getting the time to attend family gatherings.

    Zhang Yichen usually kept himself very strictly disciplined. But today, he drank a shot each time someone offered him a toast. Maybe it was because of the festive atmosphere, or because he hadn¡¯t met up with the family for too long.

    Su Qingsang was having a good time with Huo Jinyao. However, seeing Zhang Yichen drink so much, she started to feel a little bit uneasy, like something wasn¡¯t quite right with him.

    She nced at Huo Jinyao and signaled for him to stop Zhang Yichen from drinking.

    Zhang Yichen was an uncle of all at the table. He could have reasonably refused to drink like he usually did if he didn¡¯t want to drink so much.

    Huo Jinyao turned to Zhang Yichen. He had also sensed the strange atmosphere around Zhang Yichen.

    But he didn¡¯t try to stop the man from drinking as Su Qingsang had wanted him too. On the contrary, he nced at Su Qingsang and signaled for her to pick up her cup.

    Neither was he nor Su Qingsang had alcohol in their cups.

    ¡°Uncle, we¡¯ve reced alcohol with tea, but we still want to offer a toast to you.¡±

    Su Qingsang paused briefly with surprise. She didn¡¯t understand why Huo Jinyao wanted Zhang Yichen to drink some more. He had already drunk a lot.

    Zhang Yichen raised his ss, looking at Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang.

    His eyes seemed tond on Huo Jinyao, but the one he was actually focusing on was Su Qingsang.

    He emptied his ss in one shot when Huo Jinyao raised his cup.

    Su Qingsang gently pulled at Huo Jinyao¡¯s sleeve, signaling wildly for him to stop encouraging Zhang Yichen to drink more, and also to stop the others from doing the same.

    Zhang Yichen turned his eyes away from her and started drinking again.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t offer another toast. He found that although Zhang Yichen was probably drunk, he nced at him often instead of at Su Qingsang. At that moment, he thought that perhaps he had been overthinking.

    Zhang Yichen continued drinking constantly. His behavior shocked the elders who were at the other table. Huo Yangxiu, Huo Yangyuan, and Old Master Huo all told the other young people to stop offering him anymore toasts.

    The cousins quieted down, but Zhang Yichen was already drunk.

    Luckily, he hadn¡¯t brought his car but took Huo Jinyao¡¯s to the restaurant instead.

    Huo Jinyao and Zhang Liangze dragged Zhang Yichen into Zhang Liangze¡¯s car. Zhang Liangze was going to ask Zhang Hanlei toe over to take care of Zhang Yichen, but Huo Jinyao said there was no need. He said it would take only a short while to drive back to the family house and Zhang Yichen could get some rest there.

    Su Peizhen was watching Zhang Yichen the whole time, with a smile. The smile on her face was so gloating that it alerted Huo Yifan to the fact that something was probably up.

    ¡°I have a hunch that you¡¯re up to something.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Peizhen didn¡¯t intend to conceal it at all. ¡°Take a guess. Who¡¯s my target this time?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao? Su Qingsang?¡±

    Su Peizhen shook her head and put her arms around Huo Yifan¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I really want something now, but I don¡¯t know anyone who¡¯s selling it. However, I believe that you¡¯ll be able to help me.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Su Peizhen leaned toward Huo Yifan and whispered a few words into his ear.

    Huo Yifan looked at her with confusion.

    ¡°What do you want that for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you that now, but you¡¯ll be able to figure it out if you can get that thing delivered to me before we returned to the family house.¡±

    Huo Yifan gave her a meaningful nce and made a call.

    After he ended his call, he looked at Su Peizhen and said, ¡°Someone will deliver it to you in fifteen minutes. I still want to know what exactly you are nning to do though.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t answer the question. She got into the car and buckled herself up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been with your family a few times and I¡¯ve been observing. I found that the person Aunt Liu dislikes isn¡¯t Su Qingsang but Huo Jinyao. May I ask why?¡±

    If Liu Tongjia disliked Su Qingsang only, she would have told Huo Jinyao about Su Qingsnag and Zhang Yichen as soon as she found that out.

    But instead of that, she kept it to herself.

    That led to two possibilities. The first possibility was that Liu Tongjia loved her son and wanted to protect him from this cruel fact.

    However, judging by Liu Tongjia¡¯s behavior, the truth could very likely lean toward the second possibility: Liu Tongjia did not like Huo Jinyao, so she didn¡¯t care if his wife was cheating on him or not. On the contrary, she would be was happy to see something like this happen to him.

    It could even be worse than she thought. Liu Tongjia might be nning on grasping this opportunity to p Huo Jinyao in the face.

    Maybe she wanted him to live a miserable life as a result of refusing to marry the woman that she had chosen for him.

    Huo Yifan nced at her. The curiosity in her eyes didn¡¯t surprise him.

    He didn¡¯t answer her question though. ¡°I don¡¯t know why that is,¡± he said. ¡°I only know that my aunt has been like that towards him for a long time already.¡±

    He used to have an older cousin who was very nice and a younger cousin who was super cute.

    But since the year his grandma passed away, both their names became taboo in the family. No one was allowed to mention them again.

    Huo Jinyao was probably disliked by his mother since then.

    Huo Yifan and his other cousins didn¡¯t know what happened exactly. They were all forbidden from mentioning those two names, so none of them dared to ask any questions about them¡ªmust less demand to know the truth.

    Su Peizhen looked at Huo Yifan¡¯s face. He really didn¡¯t seem to know the answer.

    She wasn¡¯t frustrated at all. Finding out the truth about that might give her another opportunity.

    There must be a unique reason that would cause a mother to dislike her own son this much.

    That reason, along with what she was nning, could lead to an end result that would be so interesting to see...

    Huo Jinyao put Zhang Yichen in a guest room. Liu Tongjia had arranged for the guest rooms to be prepared for the rtives to stay.

    The room for Zhang Yichen was usually on the third floor, the same floor as Old Master Huo¡¯s room because he had always been close to Old Master Huo.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know about that. He wanted to go back to his own room quickly, so he conveniently put Zhang Yichen in the room next to his.

    Su Qingsang followed Huo Jinyao at a distance and watched him help Zhang Yichen into the room, onto the bed.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s really drunk. Should I ask someone to bring him some soup to help him sober up?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a call and tell Xia to bring him the soup,¡± Huo Jinyao agreed.

    He turned to look at Su Qingsang. There was no excessive concern or worry in her eyes.

    She was looking at Zhang Yichen the way normal people look at their rtives. As one of the hosts, she was simply looking after her guest.

    ¡°You must be tired. Go back to the room and get some rest. I¡¯ll look after him.¡±

    Su Qingsang did as he suggested. She felt herself feeling embarrassed almost every time she ran into Zhang Yichen. For that reason alone, she did not want to stay.

    After she left, Huo Jinyao looked at Zhang Yichen¡¯s face. He was so drunk that his cheeks were scarlet.

    Earlier, was he looking at Su Qingsang that way on purpose or not? Huo Jinyao wondered.

    Huo Jinyao had grown up together with Zhang Yichen, so he didn¡¯t want to think of him as a bad person.

    He stayed in the room for a while. Xia still hadn¡¯t shown up with the soup, so he went out to find Xia and see what was stalling her.

    The house had many guests today. Zhang Yichen was the most drunken one, but some others had also gotten themselves drunk as well. Some of the other elders also drank a lot.

    Liu Tongjia was busy directing the housekeeping staff to serve these people the hangover soup.

    Huo Jinyao stood by the stairs, listening to Liu Tongjia¡¯smanding voice. Knowing the soup would be delivered soon, he turned and returned to Zhang Yichen¡¯s room to continue waiting.

    At that time, Su Peizhen was helping in the kitchen. She had been in the family house only a few times since. When she showed up in the kitchen, Mr. Cheng, Xia, and the other housekeeping staff all found it abhorrent to give her any actual work to do.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not here to cause trouble. I¡¯m here to help. There¡¯re a lot of guests out there. You guys need to prepare the desserts, drinks, as well as the hangover soup. There¡¯s too much work to do. I saw Aunt Liu just now and asked toe here to help you out.¡±

    Liu Tongjia had thought she wanted to leave a good impression on the family, so she sent her to the kitchen without thinking.

    ¡®She likes people to see her make her contributions, so I¡¯ll give her this chance. Does she think she can earn the Old Master¡¯s favor this way? How naive!¡¯ That was what Liu Tongjia thought.

    Xia and Jiang knew that Su Peizhen was a regr guest of the family, so they didn¡¯t think much about her behavior.

    Su Peizhen stepped up, pointing to a tray.

    ¡°Is this the hangover soup for the guests? Let me bring it to them.¡±

    Jiang and Xia couldn¡¯t talk her out of it. After letting her know whom the soup was for, Xia brought her upstairs.

    Su Peizhen was only there to help, but Xia had to do her job.

    ¡°Alright, you lead the way and I¡¯ll carry the tray.¡±

    Su Peizhen smiled an extra warm smile which allowed Xia to rx her wary expression.

    The Huo Family¡¯s housekeepers were paid higher than average household staff and their workloads weren¡¯t even heavy. Their employers had always been polite to them, but not as nice as Su Peizhen was being.

    Xia liked Su Peizhen¡¯s attitude. She walked ahead of Su Peizhen quickly.

    Su Peizhen followed behind her, delivering the soup to the people who had gotten drunk.

    Soon, only one bowl of soup was left on the tray. Su Peizhen followed Xia to Zhang Yichen¡¯s room which turned out to be empty.

    Xia thought for a moment. Zhang Yichen usually stayed at the room next to Huo Jinyao¡¯s so he might be there this time as well.

    ¡°He might be at the room next to Young Master Huo. This is thest one. Just let me do it, Ms. Su.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Peizhen smiled and handed the tray to Xia.

    ¡°Is this for Uncle Yichen?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this is thest one. I¡¯ll bring it to him. You should go and get some rest. Thank you for helping me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m just d that I can help to lighten the burden of Aunt Liu and Grandpa.¡±

    Xia nodded. She understood what Su Peizhen meant. Su Peizhen was going to marry Huo Yifan, but in the family, Liu Tongjia and Old Master Huo were the real decision-makers.

    She brought the soup to the room next to Huo Jinyao¡¯s. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t hurry to leave but followed along towards the stairs, taking very slow steps.

    On her way, she casually made a turn and walked toward Huo Jinyao¡¯s room.

    By the time she walked to Zhang Yichen¡¯s room, Xia was already in the room.

    She saw the man lying asleep on the bed. She knew the effect of the drug wouldn¡¯t show anytime soon.

    She simply wanted to make sure that it was Zhang Yichen who received the soup.

 Chapter 571 - Would You Be Fond of Me?

    <h4>Chapter 571: Would You Be Fond of Me?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Zhang Yichen was very drunk indeed. He had his eyes closed. The alcohol had put him in a very ufortable state. He hadn¡¯t drunk freely like that for a very long time.

    Earlier, Huo Yangxiu came up to check on him. She was touched to find Huo Jinyao in the room looking after her son.

    She was not young and energetic anymore. She flew to Rong City early that the morning and at this moment, she was already feeling tired. Huo Jinyao told her to go back to her room and take some rest, that he would be looking after Zhang Yichen so he did not have to worry.

    Xia brought the soup into the room. Without thinking too much, Huo Jinyao called Zhang Yichen¡¯s name and prepared to give him the soup. As thetter did not respond, he had to help him up and get him to drink the soup.

    All Su Peizhen wanted to know was that Zhang Yichen had the soup.

    She watched Zhang Yichen drink the soup for a moment.

    She heard about that kind of drug before but had never tried it. She wouldn¡¯t try it on herself in any case, so she had no idea exactly how effective it would be.

    By the time Xia left the room, Su Peizhen had already left.

    The room was quiet. Huo Jinyao stood by Zhang Yichen¡¯s bedside, looking at him with both concern and curiosity in his eyes.

    Did he misunderstand him or...?

    The man on the bed didn¡¯t seem to notice him at all. Huo Jinyao spent a moment observing him and then prepared to leave. But at that very moment, Zhang Yichen opened his eyes.

    ¡°Uncle, how do you feel?¡±

    Zhang Yichen was still drunk and not yet sober. He thought he was looking at Su Qingsang.

    Huo Jinyao had called him ¡°Uncle¡± in a very soft voice. His voice sounded familiar to him. He felt like he had heard it somewhere before.

    He tried to open his eyes wider to see the person more clearly. But under the effects of the drug and the alcohol, the desire that was buried deep inside him became aroused.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    On hearing her name, Huo Jinyao gave a slight start. He examined Zhang Yichen¡¯s face and asked him again, with a very gentle voice, ¡°Uncle, you called me what?¡±

    Zhang Yichen couldn¡¯t hear him clearly. He felt that the voice wasing from a long distance away, but at the same time, he felt as though ¡°she¡± was whispering right beside his ear.

    He was drugged. What he had taken wasn¡¯t an aphrodisiac drug. Instead, it was something that stimted the desire he had hidden deep down inside him.

    He blinked, trying to see the person in front of him more clearly. He couldn¡¯t though, not really.

    Huo Jinyao took a step forward. Standing by the bedside, he took a closer look at Zhang Yichen¡¯s face. In Zhang Yichen¡¯s eyes, his face became more and more blurry.

    ¡°Uncle, who are you calling?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang.¡±

    Normally, alcohol wouldn¡¯t possibly cause Zhang Yichen to lose control of himself, no matter how much he drank. But at that very moment, the longing in his heart was indeed spiraling out of control.

    All of a sudden, he reached out and grasped Huo Jinyao¡¯s wrist.

    His movement was so sudden that Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t manage to react in time. He fell forward into Zhang Yichen.

    Zhang Yichen held him tight. Under the effect of the drug, he didn¡¯t even realize that the person he held in his arms was not Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Qingsang. Qingsang.¡±

    With the assistance of the drug and alcohol, the feelings that he had been trying to hide away erupted intensely.

    But even then, Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t allow himself to say anything else but her name. He still remembered who they both were.

    Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t move. It turned out that he had guessed right. He struggled to prop up his upper body, gazing at Zhang Yichen whose behavior had gone out of control and whose eyes were unfocused.

    ¡°Do you like Qingsang?¡±

    He should not like her that way. He was not allowed to like her that way. But still, he nodded.

    ¡°Yes, Qingsang. I like you.¡±

    She was so smart and special. He didn¡¯t feel that way the first time he saw her, but that feeling started to grow inside him like a seed as he saw her again and again.

    He rarely had the chance to spend time with her. That was exactly why he thought about her all the time.

    ¡°Qingsang. Qingsang, I like you.¡±

    He held Huo Jinyao, whispering her name to express his feelings, but he didn¡¯t do anything more than that.

    His strong willpower was still fighting against his feelings at that moment. Even though what he saw in front of him was an illusion, he did not allow himself to do anything else to ¡°Su Qingsang¡±. He did not want to do anything to hurt her.

    If the others saw, they might not have thought that, but Huo Jinyao did.

    Zhang Yichen was still trying to restrain himself. He was holding Huo Jinyao but he was controlling his strength.

    Huo Jinyao pried himself from Zhang Yichen¡¯s arms. He was strong and thetter was drunk, so he achieved that quite easily.

    He sat down on the side of the bed and looked at Zhang Yichen, who was still reaching out his arms.

    Abruptly, he leaned toward him.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m married. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    His voice didn¡¯t contain anger or hatred. He understood better than anyone how charming Su Qingsang was. Any man who paid serious attention to Su Qingsang would discover her charm.

    Zhang Yichen had discovered it. That was reasonable.

    ¡°Married?¡±

    Zhang Yichen was confused. The face of the person before his eyes blurred even more than before. For a moment, he thought he was looking at Huo Jinyao.

    But how it be Huo Jinyao?

    He looked for the hands of ¡°Su Qingsang¡±. His face wore a look of pain.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re married. I know.¡±

    He stuttered with a deep and dry voice that was filled with bitterness.

    He knew that she was married and that her husband was his nephew. That was why he had been so painfully hiding the feelings that he had for her.

    Why was he so unfortunate? He was finally attracted to a woman, but she turned out to be his nephew¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Why? Why are you married? Why am I not the man you met first? Why?¡±

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s voice sounded so bitter. He wanted her but he could never have her. That was the worst pain he had ever had to suffer.

    ¡°Qingsang. Qingsang.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Zhang Yichen¡¯s face. Zhang Yichen was looking back at him. The drug had started to take effect. The delusion that Zhang Yichen was having became more and more realistic.

    He saw Su Qingsang returning his gaze gently.

    ¡°Qingsang. Qingsang. Qingsang, would you be fond of me if I was the one you met first?¡±

    Once again, he reached out and held ¡°her¡±.

    ¡°Tell me. Would you like me? Would you like me?¡±

    He could not forget his first meeting with her. She had been standing in the hallway of the hospital, looking at him with her eyebrows raised, wearing a faint smile.

    She had been so smart. She figured out right away that the woman had faked the ident.

    He couldn¡¯t forget that day because he had been conducting a secret meeting with hisrade. They thought they were hiding well enough but somehow, Su Qingsang bumped into them in the alley and found them.

    She had been so scared, but she pretended to be calm. She refused to beg for mercy.

    He didn¡¯t get to see her after that. He was surprised by her at their first meeting, attracted to her at the second. By the time he saw her for the third time, he had fallen in love with her.

    He remembered how happy and rxed she was whenever Huo Jinyao was by her side. He remembered her expressions clearly, so he tried very hard to control himself.

    He knew that what he wanted could nevere to pass. Therefore, he spared no effort in suppressing that desire.

    But those thoughts would always surge into his mind at night, in his dreams.

    He tried so hard to hold back his feelings in the daytime, but at night he couldn¡¯t help but think about her.

    What he was experiencing at the moment wasn¡¯t exactly the same as the dreams he had been having about her. He was aware that he might be suffering from a delusion, but the desire deep inside him had been stirred and aroused. He thought he must be looking at the woman from his dreams.

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask the question that he had always wanted to ask.

    ¡°Qingsang. Qingsang. Would you like me if I was the one you met first?¡±

    He looked at ¡°Su Qingsang¡± and kept pleading for an answer.

    Huo Jinyao was aware that Zhang Yichen was drunk and barely conscious. He also knew that the man was letting out his true feelings.

    He only said what he said because those feelings really existed.

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had to hear the name of his wifee out of another man¡¯s mouth over and over again. And that man was his uncle.

    It did not make him feel good. His face had turned slightly sullen.

    ¡°Qingsang is married.¡±

    He reminded Zhang Yichen of that fact again. Whatever the man was thinking, he wanted those thoughts to go away and die in a ditch.

    Zhang Yichen who had begun to lean into his delusion did not realize that the words he heard weren¡¯t from the real Su Qingsang.

    He heard Su Qingsang say that she was married and so, he held ¡°her¡± again.

    ¡°I know. I know that you¡¯re married.¡±

    Zhang Yichen spoke painfully. He held her tight. He didn¡¯t want to let her go.

    ¡°I just regret that I¡¯m not the man you met first.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang might not fall for you even if you were the man she met first.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Zhang Yichen looked at the person before him.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you fall for me? Last time I almost kissed you and you blushed.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t real. He hadn¡¯t intended to kiss her. He was only leaning closer to her to threaten her.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know the truth. Zhang Yichen kissed Su Qingsang? His mind went wild.

    ¡®Last time? When was that?¡¯

    Howe Su Qingsang never mentioned that to him?

    As Huo Jinyao was trying to recall everything Su Qingsang had ever said to him about Zhang Yichen, Zhang Yichen started talking again.

    ¡°You blushed. Doesn¡¯t that mean that you might have fallen in love with me... If you gave me a chance?¡±

    His drunken talk was garbled.

    All Zhang Yichen wanted was some warmth from her tofort himself, just like the warmth he had in his dreams. He didn¡¯t realize that he wasn¡¯t talking to the real Su Qingsang.

    Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t bear listening to him anymore. He clenched his teeth. As Zhang Yichen tightened his arms, he suddenly struck him on the back of his neck.

    Zhang Yichen passed out. He didn¡¯t see the strikeing.

    Huo Jinyao wrenched himself out of his arms, adjusted his clothes, and quickly took a step backward. He looked at Zhang Yichen¡¯s face and pressed his lips together with barely concealed anger.

    Zhang Yichen was in love with his wife.

    He was his uncle and they were close, but even then, Huo Jinyao could not tolerate it.

    He was angry.

    Su Qingsang was his wife and he was clearly aware of that, but still...

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s chest was heaving. After spending another moment staring into Zhang Yichen¡¯s face, he decided not to stay. He turned and returned to his own room.

    Su Qingsang was resting in his room. A few thick medical books were piled beside her right hand.

    She was focused on those books, taking notes from time to time.

    Before she finished writing one of her notes, Huo Jinyao abruptly showed up and squeezed her tight.

    Su Qingsang gave a big start and almost dropped her pen.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t showing any signs of letting her go, so she put down her pen.

    To do that, she had to wrench herself out of his arms for a second. Huo Jinyao quickly held her tight again right after that.

    Su Qingsang paused briefly with surprise. She was trapped in his arms without being able to move.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    She called him a few times in a row, but he never responded, never spoke. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked him.

    Huo Jinyao held her tight, thinking about what Zhang Yichen said.

    ¡®Why am I not the one you met first?¡¯ the man had said.

    What would have happened if Su Qingsang met Zhang Yichen before she met him?

    Would she have fallen for him?

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    Su Qingsang felt so confused. She wondered what had happened to him. Where had he been just now?

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking after your uncle?¡± she asked.

    On hearing her mention Zhang Yichen, Huo Jinyao let her go, moved backward slightly, and looked at her face.

    ¡°Are you worried about him?¡±

    Zhang Yichen was a rtive. She believed that she should care for him more or less.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he your uncle?¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my uncle.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded. If that man hadn¡¯t been Zhang Yichen, he would have punched him on the face.

    There was a saying that he saw online, ¡®I think of you as my brother while you think about sleeping with my wife.¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t he experiencing exactly that?

    Zhang Yichen meant more than a brother to him. After the kidnapping happened, he had frequent nightmares and could never sleep well.

    Old Master Huo had been worried about him and even hired him a shrink.

    The shrink couldn¡¯t help him either. He still had those nightmares every night. Under Huo Yangxiu¡¯s suggestion, he was sent to the army.

    Zhang Yichen was already serving in the army at that time. Huo Jinyao went to the army and followed him.

    They exercised together every morning. Zhang Yichen trained him.

    He was only a teenager back then, but Zhang Yichen trained him like he trained any other adult. The effect was obvious.

    He was so tired every day that at night he slept like a baby without having any dreams, let alone nightmares.

    Zhang Yichen was only a few years older than him, but he told him that for a man, it was not what he lost but what he suffered that would make him grow.

    He knew that even without Zhang Yichen¡¯s encouragement, he would still have been able to get through that hard time, because of Zhang Yichen, that process was shortened.

    After that, he still suffered from the nightmares asionally, but they didn¡¯t bother him like they used to.

    Su Qingsang knew something was wrong with Huo Jinyao.

    She turned to look at him and couldn¡¯t help but ask the question that came to mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you fight with your uncle?¡±

    Huo Jinyao nced at her. Her eyes were so clear that he could detect no suspicious emotions from them.

    He was sure that Su Qingsang didn¡¯t share Zhang Yichen¡¯s feelings.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s personality was not the kind that would allow her to cheat on her husband. That was definitely something that she would never do.

    But what would happen if she had met Zhang Yichen before meeting Huo Jinyao? Would she still have chosen Huo Jinyao?

    Would she have fallen in love with Zhang Yichen?

    Not even Huo Jinyao could deny how good Zhang Yichen was.

    ¡°Darling.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Would you...¡±

    ¡®Would you have fallen in love with another man if you didn¡¯t marry me?¡¯ He looked at her clear eyes without being able to finish that question.

    He shook his head and held her again.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just tired.¡±

    He must be out of his mind. How could he doubt Su Qingsang because of something that a drunk man said?

    Zhang Yichen was drunk. What he said meant nothing. More importantly, he believed in his wife.

    He didn¡¯t want to mention Zhang Yichen to her again. He didn¡¯t want to her impression of that man to deepen.

    He didn¡¯t finish the question that he intended to ask and Su Qingsang didn¡¯t ask him about the question. Her attention was diverted by his odd behavior.

    ¡°Get some rest then.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the time and said, ¡°There were still a couple of hours till dinnertime.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do some reading while you take a nap.¡±

    Huo Jinyao shook his head. He held her tight and pulled her with him onto the bed.

    ¡°You sleep with me.¡±

    He held her, resting his chin on the top of her head without doing anything else. He decided that he was going to trust Su Qingsang. But he couldn¡¯t help thinking about what Zhang Yichen had said.

    He said he kissed Su Qingsang...

    ***

    Huo Yifan watched Su Peizhene into the room with a cunning smile on her face.

    ¡°Who did you give the drug to?¡±

    Su Peizhen told him that she would be fully responsible for what she was about to do, so he had not asked her any questions when he gave her the drug.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t give it to Su Qingsang, did you? Be careful. Huo Jinyao might kill you.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I gave it to someone else.¡±

    ¡°Someone else? Whom?¡±

    ¡°Stop asking questions. I believe what¡¯s going to happen soon will be helpful for both of us.¡±

    ¡°Did you give it to Huo Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°I told you to stop asking questions.¡±

    Su Peizhen sat down on hisp, put her arms around his neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I gave it to someone who deserves it.¡±

    Huo Yifan put an arm around her waist and pulled her closer to himself. He held her chin with his other hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re smiling like a fox. You¡¯ve certainly done something bad. Who on earth in this house could possibly need that drug?¡±

    Su Peizhen lowered her head and held his forefinger between her teeth. She blinked her eyes, looking at him seductively.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything to Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao today.¡±

    What she nned to do today was simply to sow a seed of doubt.

    Zhang Yichen was drunk and drugged. He would certainly lose control. Judging by the photos and his past behavior, he had been trying to hide his true feelings all the time.

    He never had a chance, so he never took any actions. If there was an opportunity presented to him, he would hardly be able to keep himself under control. That restrained desire of his would explode.

    Once Zhang Yichen lost control of himself, the seeds of doubt would be sown in Huo Jinyao¡¯s heart.

    Huo Jinyao might not doubt Su Qingsang immediately or do anything to her.

    But what if the seed began to grow? What if it grew into a big tree and finally catches Huo Jinyao¡¯s attention?

    Would he still be able to stay calm?

    Su Peizhen turned to look at Huo Yifan. Her lips brushed across his finger.

    ¡°Stay patient. There¡¯ll be a great show to watch soon.¡±

    Huo Yifan didn¡¯t like the way Su Peizhen kept everything secret from him.

    He grasped her chin again, scanning her face with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Woman, are you keeping a secret from me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Su Peizhen admitted. ¡°Everyone has secrets. I just don¡¯t feel like sharing mine with you right now. Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    Huo Yifan narrowed his eyes, then suddenly turned around and pressed her into the bed.

    ¡°No. Since you don¡¯t feel like sharing that secret, I have no choice but to explore other secrets of yours.¡±

    Su Peizhenughed. She lifted her legs and put them around his waist in anticipation of his next move.

    Liu Tongjia had been busy. As the hostess, she had so much work to do.

    She needed to look after all the guests, chat with the cousins who rarely came to visit, and also guide them to their rooms.

    She was too busy to pay attention to Su Peizhen. The girl wanted to help and to get Old Master Huo to see her contribution somehow, so she gave her a chance.

    Only until everything else was about done did Liu Tongjia think of Su Peizhen again.

    The girl had offered to help earlier, but where was she now?

    She called Xia and asked her about Su Peizhen. After learning about what Su Peizhen had done earlier, she snorted scornfully in her head. Su Peizhen helped to carry the soup. That small favor could barely be counted as helping.

    Liu Tongjia honestly didn¡¯t like how Su Peizhen was trying to take short cuts. She would never agree to work together with that girl.

    She disliked Su QIngsang as well, but she wasn¡¯t stupid.

    She told Xia to get back to work but then something crossed her mind.

    ¡°Xia, Zhang Yichen seemed to be quite drunk. Have you sent him any soup?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I did that together with Ms. Su. Young Master Huo was there looking after him.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was there looking after Zhang Yichen?

    Liu Tongjia recalled the photos taken by Jiang earlier. She instantly started feeling ufortable.

    She dismissed Xia for now. All the guests had been settled down. The house of Huo Family was huge. For the ones who didn¡¯t feel like taking a nap, there were plenty of other things for them to do.

    She nced upstairs. Atst, she turned down the hallway and headed toward Zhang Yichen¡¯s room. She prepared to take a look for herself.

    To her surprise, Zhang Yichen¡¯s room was empty.

    She called Xia and asked her where Zhang Yichen was. Xia had told her that Huo Jinyao was looking after him, but she forgot to mention which room he was in.

    Xia thought Liu Tongjia was worried about Zhang Yichen. She told her that Zhang Yichen was in the room beside Huo Jinyao.

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s face grew sour when she heard that answer. That habit of Huo Jinyao¡¯s hadn¡¯t crossed her mind.

    She believed it must have been Su Qingsang¡¯s idea to put the man with whom she was having an affair just next door.

    That was outrageous. Huo Jinyao was right there. How could Su Qingsang be so shameless?

    In a fit of anger, she went upstairs without thinking, marching towards Huo Jinyao¡¯s room.

    She even had an urge to tell Huo Jinyao about what was going on between Su Qingsang and Zhang Yichen.

    She walked to Zhang Yichen¡¯s room. Before she could push the door open, she saw Su Qingsang rush out.

    Her clothes were a little messy, so was her hair.

    Su Qingsang was stunned to see Liu Tongjia. Her face reddened immediately.

    Her flurried manner made the look on Liu Tongjia¡¯s face change drastically. Thetter took a step forward, staring at Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    She remembered what Xia said. Huo Jinyao was looking after Zhang Yichen, so was Huo Jinyao in the room with her?

    What was Zhang Yichen doing then? Wasn¡¯t he also in that room?

    ¡°Aunt.¡± Su Qingsang nodded at her and then turned to enter Huo Jinyao¡¯s room. Liu Tongjia blocked her way, ncing at the other room suspiciously.

    What was happening?

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jinyao? What¡¯s he doing?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the room,¡± Su Qingsang answered the question very quickly. Then she walked past Liu Tongjia, attempting to leave again.

    ¡°In the room? Which room?¡± Liu Tongjia refused to let her go.

 Chapter 572 - Stop Hitting Him

    <h4>Chapter 572: Stop Hitting Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Because of the way Su Qingsang was behaving, Liu Tongjia suspected that something unusual was happening.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, y¡ª¡± Before she could finish the word ¡°you¡±, she noticed a half-dressed Zhang Yichen open the door and put his arms around Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang froze. She was being held in the arms of her husband¡¯s uncle, right in front of her mother-inw.

    Nothing could be more embarrassing than that. She struggled in vain, trying to free herself from Zhang Yichen¡¯s grip.

    But Zhang Yichen was stronger than her, so she didn¡¯t have a chance to get away.

    Liu Tongjia was almost blue in the face as she watched this happening.

    ¡°Wha-what are you two doing? You¡ª¡±

    ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s not what you think it is!¡±

    Su Qingsang felt so embarrassed that she even wanted to die. She had no idea why things became turned out like that.

    Earlier, Huo Jinyao had said that he was tired and had fallen asleep holding on to Su Qingsang.

    Weirdly, Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t felt tired at all. On the contrary, she felt rather energetic. Therefore, after Huo Jinyao fell asleep, she picked up her medical books and continued reading. But a whileter, her phone started ringing. It was a call from Shi Mengwan. She didn¡¯t want to wake Huo Jinyao up, so without thinking too much, she left the room and walked to the end of the hallway to take the call.

    There was a study room at the end of the hallway. No one was in there at that moment. It was the perfect ce for her to talk to Shi Mengwan on the phone.

    She had a feeling that Shi Mengwan hadn¡¯t been in a good moodtely.

    She was right. Shi Mengwan was really upset.

    She was in France attending the designpetition.

    She had passed the preliminary round and entered the quarterfinals. She had a great chance of getting into the finals.

    She might not win any prize in the end but being able to participate in thepetition was already quite an encouragement to her.

    As a young designer, she was thrilled to know that she could go so far.

    However, not everything was as perfect. While her career was going well, her rtionship with Zhan Haoze was turning out to be a failure.

    She had known that Zhan Haoze had a fianc¨¦e¡ªwhose name was Chen Feifei¡ªbut somehow, she had identally ended up in bed with Zhan Haoze.

    She had put up a fight to resist him. She did not want to be the other woman. But in the end, she lost to her longing and her desire to make Zhan Haoze remember her. By ident, she slept him.

    She hadn¡¯t decided what to do about her rtionship with him yet. So, she took her trip to France as an opportunity to calm down and think it through. Unexpectedly, when she was in France, she read the local news from Lin City and learned that Zhan Haoze and Chen Feifei had gotten engaged.

    At that very moment, she wanted to give up on the designpetition and fly back home immediately.

    She wanted to question Zhan Haoze in person and ask him why he did that to her.

    She wanted to ask him who she was to him if Chen Feifei was always the one that he thought of marrying in the end.

    If he was only ying around with her, why did he refuse to let her go?

    But she couldn¡¯t ask him those questions because she had no way of contacting him.

    He rejected her calls at first and eventually turned off his phone. At this point, Shi Mengwan was holding on to her phone with her head hanging low. She couldn¡¯t describe her own emotions, but for sure, they were not good.

    She struggled to understand the terrible feelings she had inside. She couldn¡¯t possibly tell her family about what happened.

    She tossed and turned the whole night and finally decided to talk to Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang detected Shi Mengwan¡¯s unusual tone as soon as she answered the call.

    However, Shi Mengwan heard Su Qingsang¡¯s voice, she found it hard to bring herself to tell her what happened.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to tell Su Qingsang that she had be the other woman in someone else¡¯s rtionship¡ªand that she had done that willingly¡ªeven though Su Qingsang was her best friend.

    ¡®Do I really have the right to demand answers from Zhan Haoze?¡¯ she asked herself.

    In the end, instead of talking to Su Qingsang about that problem, she told her some of the happy things that happened to her in France.

    Su Qingsang had detected from her tone that something wasn¡¯t right. She asked Shi Mengwan if there was anything wrong repeatedly. But her best friend simply told her that it was because of the exhaustingpetition and did not say a word about Zhan Haoze.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t get anything out of her, so she gave up in the end.

    After ending her call, she headed back to Huo Jinyao¡¯s room. Then, on her way, she received a call from Su Yuxin.

    She hadn¡¯t made it back to Lin City to celebrate the Dragon Boat Festival with her family. Su Yuxin called her and told her that both he and Li Qianxue missed her very much.

    She was on the way back to her room when the call came in. She stopped walking to answer the call.

    At that time, she had forgotten that Zhang Yichen, who was drugged, was lying in the room behind the door she stood in front of.

    Earlier, Huo Jinyao had left the room hastily in anger and did not remember to lock the door.

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t talking that loudly on the phone. But Zhang Yichen was a serviceman who had a very sharp hearing. He heard her voice.

    To be honest, anyone he heard would have sounded like Su Qingsang to him at that moment because he was drugged.

    Huo Jinyao had struck him on the back of his neck and put him in an unconscious state earlier, but it didn¡¯t take him a long time to wake up again.

    The well-trained soldier woke up quickly from unconsciousness, but he was still not yet sober.

    Under the effects of the drug and alcohol as well as the blow Huo Jinyao had given him, he was still submerged deeply in his delusion.

    He woke up and heard Su Qingsang¡¯s voice. He got out of bed and moved to the door to hear her more clearly.

    He opened the door to find her talking on the phone.

    He put his arms around her waist as soon as she ended the call.

    Su Qingsang gave a start when the man suddenly held her from behind. She was standing right beside his door, so at first, she thought it was a prank by Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Jinyao, what are you do¡ª¡±

    But before she could finish speaking, ¡°Huo Jinyao¡± held her waist and dragged her back into his room from the hallway.

    Once inside the adjacent room, Su Qingsang realized that the man behind her was not Huo Jinyao after all.

    Who was he? She started struggling, but Zhang Yichen had pressed her heavily against the wall.

    He was murmuring something that Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t hear clearly.

    Actually, he was calling her name. She didn¡¯t hear that clearly, she only heard him uttering a guttural sound from his throat.

    She didn¡¯t need to identify the man by his voice, because she recognized the room they were in. It was Zhang Yichen¡¯s room.

    He was still drunk. That was the first thought that popped in Su Qingsang¡¯s head. After realizing that, she forced herself to calm down.

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re drunk. Let me go,¡± she said.

    Zhang Yichen held her tight. His delusion was bing more and more realistic.

    As he released her to let her turn around, Su Qingsang saw his eyes and gasped. His eyes scared her because they were as red as blood.

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    She could smell the alcohol on his breath. That unpleasant scent made her turn her face away from him.

    She didn¡¯t think much about Zhang Yichen¡¯s behavior. She just thought that he was acting just like a drunkard.

    Zhang Yichen fixed his eyes on her face. His mind went nk. He felt a little confused.

    His sanity fought with his desire. The aromaing from the woman¡¯s body in his arms was so real that he almost believed she was not a delusion.

    He wouldn¡¯t want to offend her even if she was only a delusion in his mind either.

    He was fighting with himself. Atst, all he could do was hold the woman he thought was a delusion tightly.

    It didn¡¯t help.

    The scent of her continued to boost his desire, making it harder and harder for him to control himself.

    ¡®Qingsang,¡¯ he said her name in his head, not out loud. He was murmuring to himself.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t hear him clearly, and she didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°Uncle, let me go.¡±

    Zhang Yichen lowered his head to inhale her scent more deeply.

    Su Qingsang gave a start. Without thinking, she raised a foot and kicked him on the shins.

    Usually, she wouldn¡¯t have made any impact.

    But today, Zhang Yichen was drugged and half-conscious. He was not as alert as usual, so in the end, Su Qingsang managed to break free from his arms.

    The tight hug that Zhang Yichen had given her had messed up her hair and made her clothes wrinkled.

    She hadn¡¯t been expecting to run into Liu Tongjia just as she was escaping from Zhang Yichen¡¯s room.

    Her current situation was so embarrassing that she wanted to kill herself right there and then.

    Before she could exin herself clearly to Liu Tongjia, Zhang Yichen hade out of the room once again and hugged her from behind.

    Watching this, Liu Tongjia¡¯s face turned as ck as thunder. She jabbed a finger at the two of them, ring at Su Qingsang as if trying to burn her all the way through with her eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Anger almost twisted Liu Tongjia¡¯s face beyond recognition. If she could kill people with her eyes, Su Qingsang would have died already.

    ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s not like what you think! Uncle is drunk.¡±

    ¡°Drunk?¡± Liu Tongjiaughed with anger, ¡°Do you expect me to believe that? Do you think that we¡¯re all stupid? You two are obviously up to something shameless and revolting behind our backs, and now you¡¯re trying to cover up for yourself!¡±

    Her words sounded awful, but Su Qingsang had no way of arguing with her at that moment.

    She struggled as hard as she could, trying to break free from Zhang Yichen¡¯s grip. But the man¡¯s grip was stronger than before and so her struggle was entirely in vain.

    An infuriated Liu Tongia continued pointing at Su Qingsang with a trembling finger.

    ¡°This is so ridiculous! I can¡¯t believe this! Don¡¯t you have any sense of shame at all? Su Qingsang, don¡¯t you forget who you are!¡±

    Su Qingsang, of course, remembered exactly who she was. She was feeling utterly embarrassed. What happened at that moment was definitely not what she wanted.

    ¡°Aunt, please help me! It¡¯s really not what you think! Uncle is drunk...¡±

    Once her voice faded, Huo Jinyao came out of the room.

    He had been fast asleep. But the sudden noises from the outside woke him up. He had heard Liu Tongjia¡¯s voice, which was raised and deliberately shrill, and so he came out of the room to see what was going on.

    He saw the exact same scene that Liu Tongjia was seeing.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    Seeing hime out, Su Qingsang instantly felt relieved.

    ¡°Come and get him off me. He¡¯s still drunk.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nced at her, then his eyes turned to Zhang Yichen, who was holding her tight.

    Drunk?

    Was he drunk, or was he using the drunkenness as an excuse to take advantage of her?

    Recalling how Zhang Yichen had held him and called him Qingsang, Huo Jinyao immediately became angry.

    He took a few steps forward, dragging Su Qingsang out of Zhang Yichen¡¯s arms. And without thinking, he punched Zhang Yichen on the face.

    That punch failed to wake Zhang Yichen up. He stood there, looking at Huo Jinyao with a dazed expression and after a moment, attempted to hug him.

    Huo Jinyao was so furious that he raised his arm and gave the man another punch.

    Even after being punched two times in a row, Zhang Yichen still did not wake up. Instead, he moved closer to Huo Jinyao.

    Su Qingsang was still shocked after being released from Zhang Yichen¡¯s grip.

    She made eye-contact with Liu Tongjia by ident. She wanted to exin but she was aware that her exnation at this point would be pointless. Liu Tongjia now firmly believed that Su Qingsang was cheating on Huo Jinyao. Undoubtedly, she would choose to believe what she had seen instead of anything Su Qingsang tried to say.

    So, she decided not to exin herself. She only needed Huo Jinyao¡¯s implicit trust.

    She turned to look at Zhang Yichen, thinking about why Zhang Yichen had suddenly acted like that. He had been drinking a lot of alcohol, so at first, she thought it was the alcohol that was causing him to behave like this.

    But as she saw Zhang Yichen stubbornly trying to hug Huo Jinyao even after thetter had punched him twice in a row, she started to think that something was probably not right.

    As a doctor, she could tell that something was wrong with Zhang Yichen.

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s face was too red. Su Qingsang looked at him and took a few steps forward abruptly.

    ¡°Jinyao, wait! Stop hitting him!¡±

    Was she speaking for him? Huo Jinyao gave her a sullen face, almost wanting to give Zhang Yichen a few more punches.

    ¡°Jinyao, something is wrong with your uncle,¡± Su Qingsang said.

    She stepped up and dragged Huo Jinyao¡¯s arm away, saying, ¡°Can you put him down? I want to give him a checkup.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang. She looked very serious.

    He turned back to Zhang Yichen. This time, he also noticed that something was wrong with him.

    He lunged forward and struck Zhang Yichen with one move on the back, so he fell unconscious. The two punches had made him very dizzy and thest strike easily put him in aa.

    Huo Jinyao lifted him and dragged him back into the room, putting him back on the bed. Su Qingsang followed him in. Once Zhang Yichen was settled on the bed, she lifted his eyelids to check his eyeballs.

    His pupils were expanding weirdly. He was clearly out of his mind.

    Alcohol might be the cause, but another possibility had popped into Su Qingsang¡¯s mind.

    She once had a patient, a pregnant woman who had no idea she was pregnant. Someone offered her a drink, and she took it. Later on, the drink was proved to contain hallucinogens.

    Hallucinogens and other simr drugs sometimes caused effects simr to drunken reactions. Some inexperienced doctors might not be able to tell the differences.

    ¡°I think maybe he took something that he shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t prove it yet, but she believed that her guess was right.

    She raised her head to looked at Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°Jinyao, we need a doctor who¡¯s majored in this field. I want him to get a blood test.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang, reflecting on Zhang Yichen¡¯s usual manner.

    His uncle had always been calm and controlled, very strict with himself. His behavior today was indeed very unusual.

    He nodded and called a doctor. It was indeed inappropriate to send Zhang Yichen to the hospital now with all the guests were still in the house.

    Liu Tongjia had alsoe into the room. She looked at Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang, sneering. ¡°Su Qingsang, stop trying to confuse us. You are obviously having an affair with him. You¡¯re justing up with all this nonsense to cover for yourself. I¡¯m telling you, that isn¡¯t going to work.¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at Liu Tongjia but did not take her words to heart. Then, she turned to Huo Jinyao expectantly. She needed his trust and his only.

    She did not need the whole world to validate her.

    Huo Jinyao took a step forward and held her hand, looking at Zhang Yichen who was lying unconscious on the bed. At this point, he started to share Su Qingsang¡¯s worry about his uncle.

    Su Qingsang held his hand tightly. She looked calm but deep down she was worried that Huo Jinyao might misunderstand her too.

    ¡°I believe you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao said these simple words that exuded steady confidence. Su Qingsang smiled, holding his hand with both of hers.

    This was an extremely unpleasant sight to the eyes of Liu Tongjia. She could barely remain in the same room.

    ¡°Oh, how wonderful! I am so impressed. I didn¡¯t know that my son is such a devoted lover!¡±

    Her eyes shifted from Huo Jinyao to Su Qingsang and thennded back on Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± she said, ¡°you are a grown man. You are married. Can you please stop being so na?ve? This woman does not love you at all. She¡¯s just using you. She hooked up with Zhang Yichen today. In the future, she¡¯ll hook up with other men behind your back. Can¡¯t you see it? It can¡¯t be more obvious than this. Open your eyes! Do you need to see her in the bed with another man to believe it?¡±

    Her words were honestly awful. Su Qingsang twisted her lips as she intended to protest against this usation. But before she could say anything, Huo Jinyao squeezed her hands.

    He turned and stared down at Liu Tongjia with zing eyes of determination.

    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to say that. I believe Qingsang. I believe in her moral capabilities. I also believe in my uncle. They would never do something like that to me,¡± he said.

    ¡°Oh, great! So, I¡¯m the bad person now,¡± said Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say. I¡¯m just saying that maybe we can save this conversation until Uncle has done a blood test and the resultse out.¡±

    ¡°A blood test? Is that really necessary? He just had some alcohol. When the alcohol is in, the truth is out. He might have acted like that because he was drunk, but that¡¯s clearly what he really wants. The two of them were cuddling right in front of you! Have you ever thought that maybe, when you were not around, they might have done something even more revolting?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Aunt.¡±

    Neither could Huo Jinyao nor Su Qingsang could bear to continue listening to that. The two of them looked at Liu Tongjia together, both unhappy.

    Huo Jinyao was angry but Su Qingsang was anxious.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear to hear Liu Tongjia making all those terrible usations, even though she didn¡¯t care about what thetter thought of her character.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, if you are a real man, you should divorce her. I¡¯m telling you that a woman can be incapable and ugly, but she should never be disloyal to her husband. Is she loyal to you?¡± Liu Tongjia continued.

    ¡°Mom! Stop it. Qingsang isn¡¯t that kind of person,¡± said Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m aware that you don¡¯t like me. But please don¡¯t say something like that,¡± said Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, what gives you the right to tell me what I cannot say? You don¡¯t even have the guts to admit what you¡¯ve done, do you? Since you¡¯ve done it already, when people talk about it, you just need to suck it up!¡± Liu Tongjia said.

    ¡°Aunt, I have never done that. I assure you.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I know that she¡¯s innocent. She¡¯s not that kind of woman,¡± said Huo Jinyao.

    The look in the eyes of Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao just made Liu Tongjia¡¯s anger re up even more. She stared at them, nodding slowly with her teeth gritted.

    ¡°Good, you two are on the same side. The warning I¡¯ve been trying to give turns out to be unnecessary. Huo Jinyao, I¡¯ll be waiting for you to regret your decision.¡±

    After saying that, she red at Su Qingsang and turned, leaving the room without looking at Huo Jinyao again. Her face was filled with displeasure.

    After she left, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but drop her shoulders. She looked at Huo Jinyao, struggling to put her scattered thoughts into words.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not because of you.¡± Huo Jinyao held her, sighed softly. He said, ¡°My mom is angry at me. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°I understand that, but I still want to tell you that nothing is going on between Uncle and me.¡±

    ¡°I know. I believe you.¡±

    It was the second time that Huo Jinyao had told her that he believed her. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but reach out both arms to hold him.

    ¡°Thank you, Jinyao,¡± she said, looking at him affectionally and satisfyingly.

    It felt nice to be trusted by someone so firmly.

    Huo Jinyao held her. He did trust Su Qingsang. As for Zhang Yichen, he still didn¡¯t know if what the man had said to him was drunken talk or serious.

    ***

    Liu Tongjia returned to her room, feeling very sick. Her head was throbbing, and she was trembling in anger. Huo Mingguang wasn¡¯t in the room. He was in his study with Huo Yangyuan¡¯s sons.

    Huo Yangyuan¡¯s sons, Huo Mingfan and Huo Mingqi, were working in two different districts. The Tianyu Group had invested in both of those districts. Usually, Huo Mingguang didn¡¯t have many chances to get together with those two cousins of his because everyone was busy at work. This time, since the family meeting had brought the three of them together, Huo Mingguang didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity of having a good chat with his cousins.

    So there was no one tofort Liu Tongjia. She sat in the room alone, unable to ease her anger.

    She hadn¡¯t shown those ugly photos to Huo Jinyao yet. Huo Jinyao trusted his wife so blindly that even after witnessing Su Qingsang and Zhang Yichen holding each other, he still tried to find excuses for Zhang Yichen.

    It was ridiculous.

    While the angry Liu Tongjia was still thinking about how to make Huo Jinyao open his eyes to see Su Qingsang¡¯s lies for himself, the doctor arrived and gave Zhang Yichen a blood test.

    Soon, Huo Jinyao received the results of the test.

    As Su Qingsang had expected, Zhang Yichen was drugged.

    Reading the test result, Su Qingsang nodded. Then, she raised her head and looked at Huo Jinyao in the eyes seriously.

    ¡°Jinyao, this is exactly what I thought. Uncle has been drugged. It¡¯s probably a hallucinogen or something like that,¡± she said.

    The test result exined Zhang Yichen¡¯s odd behavior.

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang. She had quite simply put the me for all of Zhang Yichen¡¯s actions on the drug and alcohol. However, Huo Jinyao knew that she was not entirely right about that.

    Su Qingsang was innocent, but Zhang Yichen was definitely not.

    The drug and alcohol had merely revealed his true feelings. Those feelings already existed inside him for a long time.

    Zhang Yichen was in love with Su Qingsang. Huo Jinyao was now sure about that.

    ¡°How did he get drugged? Who could have drugged him? We all had lunch together...¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t figure it out. She turned to Huo Jinyao to see what he thought.

    Huo Jinyao stopped thinking about Zhang Yichen¡¯s hidden feelings. He was not going to tell Su Qingsang about Zhang Yichen¡¯s feelings for her.

    As for the questions that she had asked, he already knew the answer.

 Chapter 573 - If I Was the One Who Died

    <h4>Chapter 573: If I Was the One Who Died</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Standing there, Huo Jinyao looked cold and sharp-eyed.

    ¡°I know who drugged him,¡± he said.

    ¡°Who?¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would do that. Almost everyone who had shown up today were rtives of the family.

    Su Peizhen was the only one not rted to the family. Was it her? Why would she drug Zhang Yichen?

    ¡®And if it wasn¡¯t her, who was it?¡¯ Su Qingsang wondered.

    Huo Jinyao shook his head and put both hands on Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Stay out of it and leave it to me. Go back to the room. Get some rest,¡± he said.

    ¡°What about...¡± Su Qingsang nced at the bed. Zhang Yichen was still lying on it.

    After the blood test results came out, the doctor gave him an early treatment.

    The dose of the shot wasn¡¯t heavy. It wouldn¡¯t have caused such a strong effect if he hadn¡¯t had alcohol.

    ¡°The doctor has given him a shot. He¡¯s probably going to sleep for a while. He won¡¯t need anyone here looking after him,¡± Huo Jinyao said.

    Su Qingsang nodded. She didn¡¯t want to look after Zhang Yichen in any case, not even if Huo Jinyao asked her to.

    She was more than willing to take care of the Huo family rtives, but after what happened, she honestly didn¡¯t think she had the courage to stay alone in the same room with Zhang Yichen anymore. He was a man, and she was a woman. She definitely needed to avoid that kind of situation.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± she said, ncing at Zhang Yichen and sighing in her head. She didn¡¯t leave hurriedly because she wanted to be respectful to Huo Jinyao.

    Zhang Yichen had indeed put her in an embarrassing situation earlier, even though he didn¡¯t mean it.

    However, she wasn¡¯t angry at him. After all, he had been drunk and drugged. In fact, she felt some pity for him. She wondered who had done that to him and why.

    She took thought it was a bad prank, but Huo Jinyao thought differently.

    He escorted Su Qingsang to her room and then headed straight upstairs to Liu Tongjia¡¯s room.

    Liu Tongjia was still angry. It had been quite a while, but her anger still hadn¡¯t subsided at all.

    He knocked on the door and then walked in.

    He clenched his fists on either side of his body, looking at Liu Tongjia with aplicated expression.

    Liu Tongjia felt ufortable under his gaze. But before she could say anything, Huo Jinyao took a fewrge steps up to her.

    He stared straight at Liu Tongjia. His eyes were filled with a mixture of disappointment and something else.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± he asked.

    Liu Tongjia looked at him with a confused face. As if she had no idea what he was talking about.

    ¡°Mom, tell me. Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Liu Tongjia pulled a sullen face and said, ¡°Is this because I scolded your wife?¡±

    Huo Jinyao gave her a bitter smile, smirking at Liu Tongjia. He couldn¡¯t believe that she was still pretending that nothing happened.

    ¡°Mom, am I really your son? Are you really my mom? Does it pain you to watch me being happy?¡± He said.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Liu Tongjia was infuriated now. ¡°And what gives you the right to talk to me like this? Don¡¯t you have any respect for me? I¡¯m your mother!¡±

    ¡°You want me to respect you, but have you ever respected me? Have you ever treated me as your son? Have you?¡±

    Huo Jinyao took another step forward. He was tall and strong, easily looming over her. Because of his intimidating stature, Liu Tongjia instinctively stepped backward even though she was the older one.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, get out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave when I made things clear.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°My uncle, Zhang Yichen, is drugged.¡±

    ¡°Dru-drugged?¡± Liu Tongjia¡¯s eyes widened with surprise and she said, ¡°How could he be drugged? He¡¯s drugged with what?¡±

    Her surprise was, Huo Jinyao noticed, fake.

    Huo Jinyao smiled coldly. He said, ¡°Mom, you of all people would know exactly what kind of drug my uncle has taken. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You know what I mean.¡±

    All these years, Huo Jinyao had been tolerating his mother¡¯s attitude and tried to be understanding.

    He was aware of why Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t like him.

    And he knew that there was no way for him to change the way she thought about him. He had gotten used to her cold attitude.

    However, he had never expected that one day, Liu Tongjia would do something like this to his wife.

    Zhang Yichen might be in love with Su Qingsang, but Su Qingsang was innocent.

    She shouldn¡¯t have suffered all that.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao! Mind your attitude,¡± said Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°What about your attitude, Mom? Do you think you¡¯ve been acting like a mother?¡± Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t wanted to say that. He had been holding his pain inside for a very long time. The burden was so heavy sometimes that he could barely breathe.

    No one should ignore the abuseing from their parents. He couldn¡¯t do that anymore.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, are you using me?¡±

    ¡°Am I not allowed to?¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her with sharp eyes. He was using her, point-nk.

    ¡°You say that you¡¯re my mother, but would any mother do what you¡¯ve done? In order to make me despise Qingsang, you drugged my uncle. I know that you don¡¯t like me. You can hurt me if I¡¯ve made you unhappy, but don¡¯t hurt Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°I, I...¡±

    Liu Tongjia stuttered, her eyes widening even further. She couldn¡¯t believe that Huo Jinyao was really using her of drugging Zhang Yichen.

    ¡°I thought that maybe your grievance had eased¡ªmore or less. So many years have passed, Mom. But I was wrong. I don¡¯t want to bring up the past again, but I want you to know that I¡¯m done tolerating you.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he turned and began to leave. But suddenly, Liu Tongjia stepped up to stop him.

    ¡°You think I drugged Zhang Yichen?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that true?¡±

    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯d misunderstand Su Qingsang. You did that to make us unhappy. You¡¯ve been doing things like this the entire time, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯d do anything to upset me.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao!¡± Liu Tongjia almost exploded with anger. She didn¡¯t want to argue with Huo Jinyao about this. She nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Alright, alright. So I want you to misunderstand Su Qingsang? Do you call that misunderstanding? Huh? That woman was arm in arm with Zhang Yichen when you couldn¡¯t see her. That¡¯s not something I made up. I¡¯m just trying to show you the facts.¡±

    ¡°I believe Qingsang. What do you mean, show me the facts? Is the fact that you drugged my uncle in order to frame Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°I drugged him?¡± Liu Tongjia said wrathfully. ¡°He¡¯s the nasty man who¡¯s been having nasty thoughts!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just been drugged by you. And the only reason for that is because you hate to see me happy.¡±

    Liu Tongjia nodded quickly. She was seething with rage. She never thought that Huo Jinyao would ever storm into her room and use her like that.

    She felt as though a fire was burning up inside of her, evaporating her sanity.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I did it. You¡¯re right! I hate having to see you be happy. What gives you the right to be happy? Huo Jinyao, do you think you have the right to be happy?¡±

    She pointed at Huo Jinyao and snarled fiercely. Anger flowing freely as if she finally let out all the grievances that had been piling up inside of her for decades.

    ¡°You, you, you have no right to be happy! Everything you have doesn¡¯t belong to you. They all belong to Jinkai! You took your brother¡¯s ce. You killed him! And now, you are shamelessly hoarding all the happiness that belonged to someone else!

    ¡°Why would I want you to be happy? I don¡¯t! You killed my son, my daughter. You killed my children and now, you¡¯re still living a carefree and happy life. How did this happen? Huo Jinyao, what gives you the right to ask me for a happy life?¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s eyes shed red as she spoke.

    Deep down inside, she wasn¡¯t a mean person. She was just a mother who loved her children deeply. But Huo Jinyao had killed her love for others.

    ¡°When you killed them, you should have known that you¡¯d go to hell! Huo Jinyao, every day of your life should be a living hell. You have no right to live a happy life! Am I wrong to think that?¡±

    The rage burning up further sharpened Liu Tongjia¡¯s voice. While she was speaking, she started to tremble.

    She couldn¡¯t control that anger of hers anymore, and she didn¡¯t want to.

    All these years, she had tried to be civil towards Huo Jinyao. But the fa?ade was so fake, the peace between them so fragile, that even a gentle nudge would shatter it.

    At this moment, she lost control of her emotions. And she let them run out of control, shattering the peace that never existed.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her. She had lost her temper like that once before.

    When his brother and sister died, she had grabbed his shoulders, shaking him furiously, refusing to believe what had happened.

    ¡°How can you be so cruel?¡± she had questioned him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you die?

    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you the one who died instead?¡±

    Those memories were morbid and unpleasant. Huo Jinyao closed his eyes. When he opened those eyes again, they were clear, as if no emotion had ever touched them.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you really wanted to say to me, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°That¡¯s what you truly feel about me. You¡¯ve been having these thoughts all these years. You¡¯ve been trying to hide them, but they never went away.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always wished that I was the one who died in that ident, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    His voice was soft. Every word he said sttered on Liu Tongjia¡¯s heart likerge raindrops.

    Somehow, his repeating her thoughts back to her felt a little ufortable. She did her best to shrug off that difort, though.

    ¡°You said that not I,¡± she said. She had not said that just now, but she had said something like that when Huo Jinyao was a kid.

    Huo Jinyao nodded, standing perfectly straight.

    He was tall strong and mature.

    He was Huo Jinyao, an indestructible man.

    He forced himself to calm down. Liu Tongjia had hurt him deeply, but he refused to wear that pain on his face, not even a little bit.

    He stared at Liu Tongjia, calmly and quietly. His eyes looked like the bottomless sea.

    ¡°Mom, I want you to know that actually, I¡¯ve been thinking those thoughts of yours all these years. I¡¯ve been ming myself for not the one who died in that ident.¡±

    Liu Tongjia quivered slightly. Her legs had grown weak. She had to clench all her muscles to stay upright on her feet.

    ¡°I mean it from the bottom of my heart.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her and enunciated each word, with a very gentle voice.

    ¡°I wish I was the one who died.

    ¡°You will be so much happier now if I had died then, instead of them.¡±

    After he said that, he closed his eyes for a moment. He didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, so he turned and headed toward the door.

    The moment his hand touched the doorknob, he paused. Without turning back, he fixed his eyes on a corner of the door and said, ¡°The Tianyu Group belongs to my father and my grandfather. You don¡¯t like me, so you want it to be passed to someone else. I understand, and I don¡¯t care about that. But my grandfather has said that since my older brother is gone, I¡¯m his eldest grandson. So, as his oldest grandson, I need to take responsibility for the family.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m currently responsible for both the Tianyu Group and the Huo Family. If you really don¡¯t want me to be the president of the Tianyu Group, I will talk to my grandfather and convince him to rece me with someone else. I don¡¯t need any of that. You can do whatever you want to the Tianyu Group, or anything that belongs to the Huo Family. You can even do whatever you want to me. But, Su Qingsang is where I draw the line. You can take away everything I have, and you can hurt me as much as you want, but if you hurt Qingsang, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±

    His knuckles turned white from gripping the doorknob so hard while he spoke. Atst, he opened the door and left without looking back.

    After he left, Liu Tongjia felt her legs give way and in the end, she fell to the ground.

    Looking at the closed door, she wondered¡ªfor a moment¡ªif she had done something wrong after all.

    But there was no one there to give her an answer. Huo Mingguang wasn¡¯t around, and she couldn¡¯t possibly talk to anyone else about what happened.

    She crossed her legs into a sitting position on the floor. The floor was carpeted, so she shouldn¡¯t be feeling cold. Yet somehow, she felt waves of cold airing at her from all directions, shrouding her like a cloak.

    She pressed a hand to her heart, trying to convince herself that she wasn¡¯t in the wrong.

    ¡®What did I do wrong?¡¯ she wondered to herself, ¡®Huo Jinyao¡¯s attitude is absolutely despicable! What did he mean by Su Qingsang is where he draws the line? Is Su Qingsang the only one who matters to him? So the rest of the family doesn¡¯t matter to him at all? Does he only care about Su Qinsang? In his eyes, am I still his mother?¡¯

    Liu Tongjia continued telling herself that Huo Jinyao was wrong, that he had behaved outrageously.

    Also, he had wrongly used her of drugging Zhang Yichen. Liu Tongjia found that ridiculous. Zhang Yichen wanted Su Qingsang so badly all on his own. There was no need for her to drug him.

    She told herself that she did nothing wrong, nothing at all.

    But still, Huo Jinyao¡¯s words and the look on his face while he spoke kept running through her mind. She couldn¡¯t erase them from her mind, no matter how hard she tried.

    ¡®I wish I was the one who died,¡¯ those words repeated themselves in her mind, over and over again.

    She trembled and copsed to the floor once more. She used both hands to prop up her body from the floor, trying as hard as she could to cast those thoughts out of her mind.

    ¡®I did nothing wrong. I did nothing wrong.¡¯

    She had told herself that her hatred of him was justified for so long, but this time around, she wasn¡¯t so sure anymore.

    ...

    By the time Huo Jinyao returned to his room, Su Qingsang had juste out of the shower.

    She had smelled like alcohol because of Zhang Yichen and that made her feel very ufortable.

    Not every doctor was a clean freak, but most doctors stayed neat and clean out of habit.

    Huo Jinyao came in just as she finished blow-drying her hair.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    Earlier, he had told her that he was going to find the person who drugged Zhang Yichen. She asked him who it was, but he refused to tell her.

    He came into the room, looking upset. Su Qingsang looked at him with concern.

    Before she could approach him, Huo Jinyao walked up behind her and held her.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    He held her so tightly that he seemed to want to rub her into himself.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t turn her body to hug him back. So she raised her arms and gently put them around his waist.

    Neither of them said anything.

    Silence settledfortably in the room.

    Su Qingsang felt Huo Jinyao¡¯s heartbeat on her back. His heart was beating faster than usual.

    She wanted to raise her head, but her head was being pressed tightly against his chest.

    That posture made her very ufortable, but she couldn¡¯t push him away. She didn¡¯t want to push him away.

    She stayed close to him and let him hold her. He was holding her so tightly that she even felt a bit of pain.

    It was only after his heartbeat slowed down did she start talking.

    ¡°Who drugged him? Will you tell me who drugged him?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say anything. Su Qingsang could sense that his body had tensed up.

    She thought for a moment. No one else could make Huo Jinyao this upset except his mother.

    ¡°Was it your mother?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sure. She couldn¡¯t think of any reason why Liu Tongjia would do that.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s body became rigid when he heard what she said. Sensing that, she realized she must have guessed right.

    She quickly raised her head, even though he was still trying to press her head to his chest.

    She couldn¡¯t really believe that. Her pretty eyes were filled with shock.

    ¡°Re-really?¡±

    Huo Jinyao pressed his lips together, holding her tight.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what to say. She was smart enough to figure out Liu Tongjia¡¯s motive.

    ¡°She drugged Zhang Yichen, so you¡¯d see what he¡¯s done to me, and you¡¯d misunderstand me, right?¡±

    That sounded in ridiculous. Had Liu Tongjiae up with such aplicated n just to drive a wedge between her and Huo Jinyao? If that was the truth, Su Qingsang would probably admire Liu Tongjia for her insidious foresight. No average person could think of a n like that.

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang, held her once again, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Qingsang...¡±

    Su Qingsang sensed his regret, but somehow, she felt odd, as though something was not right.

    ¡°Wait for a second,¡± Su Qingsang raised her head, looked at him, and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t really make sense, does it? Well, what if I didn¡¯t go out to take the call? What if I didn¡¯t go out into the hallway? Her n would have failed then, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Why did you go into the hallway?¡± Huo Jinyao recalled what had happened earlier.

    Su Qingsang nced at her phone, saying, ¡°I went out to take a call. It was from Mengwan. I didn¡¯t want to wake you up, so I went out.

    ¡°So, you see,¡± she continued saying, ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense at all. There¡¯d be no chance for her n to seed if I didn¡¯t go out. How could she have known that I¡¯d go out to take a phone call at that very time?¡±

    ¡°I think she didn¡¯t need to know that,¡± said Huo Jinyao with a cold face. Thinking about how Liu Tongjia had treated him all these years made him feel truly upset.

    ¡°I think she¡¯d find another way to make you go out at that time, even if you didn¡¯t take that call,¡± he said.

    ¡°Why are you so sure about this?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure about it. She was the one who prepared the hangover soup. She knows which room my uncle usually stays.¡± Lowering his head, Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang with a grim face.

    ¡°You were lucky because you got away. Also, Uncle is strong-minded enough to keep himself from hurting you. Otherwise, she would have called all the family members over and let them see the two of you together. Everyone would have misunderstood you,¡± he said. ¡°If that had happened, you wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in this family no matter how much I trust you.¡±

    Old Master Huo loved Huo Jinyao and thought highly of him. However, he would never let something like that taint the reputation of his family.

    Both Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang were fully aware of that.

    If Su Qingsang and Zhang Yichen had been caught in bed together, what would Old Master Huo and the others think? Su Qingsang could have exined that Zhang Yichen was drunk and drugged, but who would believe her?

    Zhang Yichen was a rtive of Huo Family, Old Master Huo¡¯s own nephew. The family probably wouldn¡¯t want to think badly of him, but they wouldn¡¯t mind using Su Qingsang of seducing him.

    Zhang Yichen was a serviceman. Awful usations like that might get him kicked out of the army.

    Thinking about all those possibilities, Su Qingsang realized that the person who had drugged him was truly wicked and cruel.

    ¡°But...¡± She still thought it was weird. It didn¡¯t sound like something that Liu Tongjia would do. ¡°I mean, your mother doesn¡¯t like me¡ªtrue¡ªbut what reason does she have to hurt your Uncle? He is your great-aunt¡¯s son, after all. Your great-aunt¡¯s favorite son!¡±

    ¡°She has her own reasons,¡± said Huo Jinyao expressionlessly. He was thinking about the time that he had spent in the army, together with Zhang Yichen. Before he went abroad to study, he spent almost all summer and winter vacations in the army with Zhang Yichen. Zhang Yichen was not only his uncle but also a very good friend of his.

    Liu Tongjia knew about that. Huo Jinyao believed that she simply wanted to destroy everything that made him happy.

    She hated even the sight of someone being kind to him, no matter who that person was.

    By drugging Zhang Yichen, she could not only tear Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang apart but also strain Huo Jinyao and Zhang Yichen¡¯s rtionship. She could kill two birds with one stone by doing this.

    Su Qingsang hung her head. She still felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right. What Huo Jinyao said did make sense though.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin her actions,¡± said Huo Jinyao. ¡°She admitted to it.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes widened. This time, she was really shocked.

    ¡°She admitted it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Once again, Huo Jinyao squeezed Su Qingsang tight. She couldn¡¯t see his eyes, which were filled with pain.

    It hurt so much, to be targeted by his own mother.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I think Aunt is probably...¡±

    Su Qingsang attempted to say something to defend Liu Tongjia and then realized how pointless that would be.

    She recalled what Liu Tongjia had told her about the kidnapping and the death of Huo Jinyao¡¯s brother and sister.

    She raised her head to look at Huo Jinyao. She still had so many questions about that moment.

    She refused to believe that Huo Jinyao was that kind of person, especially since he was still a kid when the ident happened.

    Holding on to Su Qingsang, Huo Jinyao rested his jaw on the top of her head.

    His eyes strayed to a corner of the room as he recalled the kidnapping, which was like a nightmare for him.

    ¡°Darling, do you know why my mother hates me so much?¡±

 Chapter 574 - This isnt Real

    <h4>Chapter 574: This isn¡¯t Real</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Why?¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s heart was pounding. Was Huo Jinyao going to tell her exactly what happened in the past?

    ¡°B-Because...¡± Huo Jinyao stuttered, having no idea how to start.

    Sensing his hesitation, Su Qingsang raised her head and looked at him gently.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me now, you don¡¯t have to,¡± she whispered to him.

    She had promised him that she would give him the time that he needed.

    She had seen patients in the hospital who had been traumatized. Some of them refused to share their pain with other people. She understood that kind of feeling.

    Huo Jinyao shook his head. He did want to tell her; he just didn¡¯t know how to start.

    It had been over a decade. He thought he had forgotten some of the details, but it turned out that he was wrong.

    He remembered every single detail, everything he had seen, every word he had heard.

    Everything remained like haunting nightmares that he could never escape from. Even though the nightmares no longer frightened him at night, they were still affecting him somehow.

    Su Qingsang moved slightly away from him, holding his hand tightly.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao,¡± Su Qingsang called his name. She hated to see him in with such a pained expression. Not letting go of his hand, she led him to the chaise longue and sat down beside him.

    She held his hand with both of hers. Her hands were so small that they could barely cover hisrge hand entirely. But still, she held onto his hand very tight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. You don¡¯t have to tell me now,¡± she said.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her hands and didn¡¯t say anything. The conflict which had just happened between Liu Tongjia and himself was still reying in his head at that moment.

    Liu Tongjia really hated him.

    He hated himself, too, actually.

    ¡°Have I ever told you that I am not my parents¡¯ only child?¡± he said.

    Su Qingsang knew about this already, so she wasn¡¯t surprised to hear it. She stayed silent, looking at Huo Jinyao. She was aware that at that moment, she was only a listener.

    Huo Jinyao still membered his brother¡¯s face, which was fifty percent simr to his but so much more mature.

    His brother, Huo Jinkai, was merely two years older than him. Huo Jinkai was fourteen when the ident happened. Back then, he already looked like a big boy.

    Huo Jinyao and his brother were very close to each other. They often went to school and yed basketball together. asionally, his brother would tell him that he had received another love letter.

    He would return those letters to the ones who sent them without hurting their feelings. He was extra nice to everyone around him.

    He had been raised by Old Master Huo specifically to take over the family. No matter where he was, he never hurt anyone¡¯s feelings.

    Huo Jinkai and Huo Jinyao had different personalities and would have different futures. Both of them were aware of that.

    As the big brother, Huo Jinkai was responsible for the future of the Huo Family. Unlike him, Huo Jinyao was the younger one and didn¡¯t have such a heavy burden ced on his shoulders. He used to feel so lucky to have a brother like Huo Jinkai, who could take all the responsibilities and shield him from all the pressure of being the oldest.

    Apart from his reliable and caring big brother, Huo Jinyao also had a little sister named Huo Wushuang.

    Huo Wushuang¡¯s name meant ¡®unique¡¯. It was such a lovely name. It clearly showed just how precious the little girl was to her parents.

    Huo Jinyao still remembered his adorable little sister clearly. He remembered her following him around, calling him ¡®brother¡¯ with a baby¡¯s voice.

    He also remembered every happy moment that he had with his family in their family house.

    He and his brother loved ying basketball. Every time they returned from a basketball game, Huo Wushuang would cover her nose andin about their awful body odor. But even then, the little girl would jump at them and demand to be hugged.

    Every time he returned home from school, Huo Wushuang would run-up to his side, saying, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back! I missed you very much!¡±

    ¡°Brother, I ate a very delicious snack today. Would you like some?¡±

    ¡°Brother, Mama won¡¯t let me have any candy. I just want to have one. Please don¡¯t tell Mama.¡±

    The little girl would often blink herrge eyes and cheekily try to convince him to cover for her. When she did that, he would always put candy into her mouth and then put a finger before his lips to signal for her to keep it secret. And after that, Huo Wushuang wouldugh like a squirrel. She would lean toward him and kiss him on his cheek.

    Once, she identally broke an antique vase which by Liu Tongjia liked very much. She burst into tears as soon as the vase shattered. However, when Huo Jinyao showed up, she stopped crying immediately and raised her hands. She said, ¡°There was a kitten and it broke the vase. I didn¡¯t break it.¡±

    When he finally realized she had lied, she burrowed into his arms and begged, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Mama. I¡¯ll be very careful next time. I won¡¯t break another vase.¡±

    So Huo Jinyao confessed to Liu Tongjia that it was he who broke the vase. But then, his little sister stepped up and admitted to Mama that she was the one who broke the vase, that it had nothing to do with her brother.

    Sometimes, she would do ¡®bad things¡¯ because of her kindness.

    For example, she once put her favorite chocte into Huo Jinyao¡¯s pocket without telling him. The weather was hot, so the chocte soon melted, made a mess of Huo Jinyao¡¯s coat.

    She loved ice cream, but they always gave her diarrhea. So, she often begged her brothers for just one bite of ice cream.

    When Liu Tongjia demanded to know if she had eaten any ice cream, she would swear very seriously that she never had any.

    Liu Tongjia clearly knew all about the little girl¡¯s tricks. She loved to see her children develop a loving rtionship with one another.

    That soft and sweet little girl who once made the world a better ce for all of them was gone by the age of four.

    Huo Jinyao did not have a chance to watch her grow up, see her get boyfriends. He used to picture himself teaching the boys who were fond of his little sister a lesson, exactly like what a big brother should do.

    There were so many regrets and pains. She was never going toe back to life, and he would never be able to see her sunny smile again.

    Huo Jinyao hated the kidnappers with all his heart. Those men had gotten the punishment that they rightly deserved, but even then, his little sister was gone forever.

    Both his big brother and his little sister were gone.

    Their death indeed had something to do with him.

    He remembered his first reaction had been to try to run when he realized that he was kidnapped.

    It was clearly impossible though.

    Those men had guns. He and his brother and sister were tied up. He tried to free himself, but he failed miserably.

    He forced himself to calm down. He was only a kid, but not an ordinary one.

    He knew that there was no way to escape.

    The man called Da had phoned the Huo Family. The three kids didn¡¯t know what their family negotiated with the kidnappers, but clearly, they agreed to pay the ransom. In three days, they would deliver a hundred and fifty million to the kidnappers.

    Huo Jinyao knew that his parents didn¡¯t care about the money. After all, the lives of their kids were more precious to Huo Mingguang and his wife.

    He had panicked at the thought of the kidnappers getting away, but soon he calmed down.

    He knew that anxiety wouldn¡¯t solve the problem.

    Both he and Huo Jinkai were aware of that.

    As brothers, they didn¡¯t need many words tomunicate with each other about what they were thinking. They could do that with a single nce.

    After making the phone call, Da was in a very good mood. He sent the man named Liang to buy food.

    They were in a remote area, so Liang needed to drive to the town to buy food.

    It was getting dark. Huo Jinkai and Huo Jinyao were shrinking into a corner, leaning on each other quietly.

    They had tried to talk to each other, but Da warned them by hitting them with the butt of the gun.

    And so, the two of them gave up trying that.

    Huo Wushuang was lying behind them. She was tied up as well.

    Huo Wushaung was only four years old. She was hit and thrown to the floor very violently earlier, and at the moment, she was asleep.

    The three kids were kept in an old warehouse which wasrge cold and dark. It was summertime, but it became very chilly at night. The warehouse had been close to the sea. The wind brought moist and salty air from the sea.

    The wind made the kids quiver often.

    Even the two boys were feeling cold, let alone Huo Wushuang.

    Both Huo Jinyao and Huo Jinkai worried that their little sister might catch a cold. They shielded her with their own bodies and tried their best to protect her from the cold wind.

    Liang returned with food, and then the group of kidnappers started eating.

    No one offered the kids any food. Wang Ming asked Da about it, but Da gave him a cold re.

    ¡°What? Are you feeling sorry for them? Skipping a few meals won¡¯t kill them.¡±

    Huo Jinyao and Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want their food. However, they might not be able to survive for three days without any food.

    The kidnappers were aware of that as well.

    Chen Si nced at the kids, then looked at Da.

    ¡°Da, I think maybe we should give them some food. It would be troublesome if they starved to death before we got the money,¡± said Chen Si.

    Da nced at the kids and nodded, agreed with Chen Si.

    Huo Jinyao thought that Chen Si was probably the morepassionate one. However, he was wrong. Chen Si brought the food to the kids without chopsticks. He didn¡¯t even untie the two boys.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young masters,¡± he said to the boys. ¡°I guess you will have to eat like dogs¡±

    Huo Jinyao and Huo Jinkai were both tied up, half-lying on the ground. If they wanted to eat the food, they would have to get down on their stomachs and eat directly with their mouth.

    As the eldest young master of the Huo Family, Huo Jinkai was taught to never suffer that kind of humiliation. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help but attempt to kick Chen Si.

    Huo Jinyao stopped him from doing that, but not without a lot of effort.

    He was angry too, but he was aware that the kidnappers had the upper hand with their gun and knives.

    Fighting them would not end well at all, that he was sure.

    Knowing that, Huo Jinyao forbade Huo Jinkai from putting up a fight. He had heard a lot of things like kidnapping when he was in the army, spending time with Zhang Yichen.

    As the eldest one, Huo Jinkai understood that logic and calmed himself down as well.

    He nced at Huo Jinyao to let his brother know that he was fine. But no matter what, he would never let himself eat like a dog.

    Sitting together, neither of the two boys touched the food.

    ¡°You two boys do have some balls after all. Let¡¯s see how long you canst without food,¡± Chen Si said.

    Chen Si turned and left. Returning to the others, he clicked his tongue and said, ¡°We are wearing face masks. So, how are we supposed to eat?¡±

    On hearing his words, the other kidnappers turned to Huo Jinyao and his brother.

    Unlike Da, the three of them were wearing face masks. Da was a wanted man. His wanted photo had already been spread nationwide, so he didn¡¯t bother to cover his face. The other three weren¡¯t like him. They didn¡¯t want to be like him.

    They didn¡¯t want the three kids to see their faces, so they all wore face masks to protect their identity.

    Now they had to take off their face masks to eatfortably. Thankfully, the warehouse wasrge enough. The three of them moved to the other side of the warehouse and started eating.

    When they were having dinner, Huo Wushuang woke up.

    She woke up to find herself not in her sweet home, nor a happy amusement park.

    She found herself in a cold dark and stinky ce.

    She couldn¡¯t bear being in a ce like that. She was only four, and she could not understand what was happening.

    She immediately burst into tears.

    Hearing their sister cry, the two boys became anxious.

    ¡°Wushuang, stop crying.¡±

    ¡°Wushuang, don¡¯t cry! Stop!¡±

    The three kidnappers were still eating on the other side of the warehouse. The boys were worried that the girl¡¯s cries might annoy them and make them do something even more awful.

    As they thought, Da spat out the toothpick which was held in his mouth and then came at the kids before the boys could even finish talking.

    Hearing Da¡¯s footsteps, Huo Jinkai moved closer to Huo Wushuang, saying anxiously, ¡°Wushuang, be quiet! Stop crying! Come on, stop crying!¡±

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± As the little princess of the Huo Family, Huo Wushuang had never experienced such difort before.

    ¡°My hands and feet all hurt. Why am I tied up? Is it because I asked toe to the amusement park?¡± the little girl asked.

    ¡°No, no!¡± Huo Jinkai leaned toward his sister and said to her, ¡°Wushuang, good girl, please don¡¯t cry! You have not done anything wrong. We are ying a soldier and bandit game now. Don¡¯t cry. We will get home when the game is over.¡±

    ¡°Soldiers and bandits?¡± Wushuang blinked her eyes and said. She was young, but she had seen soldiers and bandits on TV.

    ¡°Are we ying a game here?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Jinyao joined the conversation. ¡°Wushuang, we are ying a game. We are ying hostages now. Do you remember the movie that we have watched together?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Wushuang stopped crying. She said, ¡°The bad guys got caught, and the hostages were rescued.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Exactly! Good girl!¡±

    As he was speaking, Huo Jinyao saw Da approaching him. He got up and shielded Huo Wushuang with his body.

    ¡°Wushuang, the bad guy is here. Stop talking. Be quiet. We don¡¯t want to make the bad guy angry, do we?¡± he said to the little girl.

    ¡°Okay, I get it.¡± Huo Wushuang was just a little kid, and she fully trusted her brothers. If they said it was a game, then it was a game.

    But she couldn¡¯t understand why the game had to be so ufortable.

    ¡°Brother, my hands and feet hurt. Can¡¯t they loosen the rope a little bit? Why did they tie me up so tightly?¡±

    Huo Jinyao and Huo Jinkai didn¡¯t know how to respond to her. They didn¡¯t have the time to answer her question.

    Da had alreadye up to them.

    He looked at the kids, snorting withughter.

    ¡°Hey, the little girl is awake.¡± While speaking, Da reached a hand toward Huo Wushuang¡¯s face.

    Huo Jinkai was tied up, but he managed to spring up to shield Huo Wushuang from Da.

    Huo Wushuang was young but not stupid. She had a feeling that Da was not a good person.

    She shrank toward Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m not a bad guy. Haven¡¯t you been listening to what your brothers are saying? We¡¯re ying a game. This is just a game,¡± said Da.

    Huo Wushuang pressed herself tightly against Huo Jinyao, refusing to believe Da.

    Da wasn¡¯t angry. He nced at the two boys and then fixed his eyes on Huo Wushuang, clicking his tongue.

    What a pretty girl. He wondered how beautiful this lovely little girl would be when she was all grown up.

    The way Da looked at Huo Wushuang disgusted Huo Jinkai.

    Together, Huo Jinkai and Huo Jinyao got up to block Da¡¯s sight of the girl. Huo Jinkai was fourteen and was nearly six-foot-tall. As he got up, Da couldn¡¯t see the girl anymore.

    Da spat on the ground, then looked at the food boxes which were still on the floor, already cold. Abruptly, he kicked over one of them.

    The food box turned over, and the food spilled to the ground.

    ¡°Oh no.¡± Da looked at the kids and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see that. But I¡¯m sure you guys can still eat it. I think the part at the top is still clean.¡±

    This act of humiliation made Huo Jinkai and his brother clench their teeth. Again, none of them made any aggressive move.

    Da was getting bored. He spat again, standing upright, ring coldly at the kids.

    ¡°Boy, you think you¡¯re so tough, huh? We offered you food so you should eat it. You don¡¯t want it? Okay, we won¡¯t be giving you any food again in the next few days.¡± He kicked over the other box of food as he spoke.

    The rice and vegetables tumbled together on the ground, covered in dirt and dust. Clearly, none of it was still edible.

    Huo Wushuang twisted her lips and almost cried again. Huo Jinyao turned and looked at her.

    Da left with satisfaction.

    The other kidnappers had finished their dinner as well. The four of them gathered together and started ying cards in the dim light.

    Huo Wushuang had been trying to keep quiet, but during the second half of the night, she couldn¡¯t help but start babbling,

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m so scared.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t ying a game with us, are they?

    ¡°Are we going to die?¡±

    She was so scared that she said those words in a very low voice.

    ¡°You won¡¯t die, Wushuang. Believe your brothers. Your brothers won¡¯t let you die.¡± Huo Jinkai¡¯s heart almost broke when he saw his little sister hold back unshed tears.

    If he weren¡¯t tied up, he would have held his sister in his arms andforted her immediately.

    Huo Jinyao was watching the kidnappers¡¯ every move. The men were all focused on the card game. None of them was looking at him.

    Da wasining about something. He had probably lost money in the card game.

    Huo Jinyao nced at Huo Jinkai. Huo Jinkai was had the same thought he did. Through that one nce, they exchanged ideas and made a n.

    They were both thinking about running.

    If the kidnappers kept them hungry and thirsty, they might die before the ransom money arrived.

    Instead of starving to death, they might as well take the risk and try to escape.

    It was highly risky, though, because they had to face four strong male adults armed with guns. Their chance of sess was very minimal.

    Da and the others were ying cards the whole time. Huo Jinyao startedforting Huo Wushaung, telling her to rest and not to worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just sleep. You¡¯ll wake up at home in the morning.¡±

    But Huo Wushuang couldn¡¯t sleep. She was too scared to sleep. However, she believed Huo Jinyao.

    Maybe what he said was true. Perhaps if she slept a little bit more, she would wake up at home tomorrow.

    As the girl quietened down, Huo Jinyao turned to Huo Jinkai. They talked with very soft voices. They didn¡¯t want the kidnappers to hear them.

    When he was in the army, Huo Jinyao had learned from Zhang Yichen about how to untie ropes.

    The method that Zhang Yichen had taught him could undo most kinds of knots. However, the knots that Da used were very hard to untie.

    Huo Jinyao tried so hard that he even hurt his hands in the process and still failed to untie the ropes that bound his hands.

    He nced at Huo Jinkai. Huo Jinkai tried it too but he couldn¡¯t untie the ropes either.

    Because they failed to untie their own bonds, they leaned against each other back to back and tried to untie each other.

    They kept their movements small. Every time they made a move, they would pause to observe Da and the other men.

    The four men were still all focused on the card game. None of them paid any attention to the kids.

    Huo Jinkai and Huo Jinyao picked at the knots for a long time but no matter what, they couldn¡¯t untie themselves. Their hands were tied very tightly to the backs of their bodies.

    The card gamested nearly the whole night.

    ¡°Damn! Why am I losing money the whole time?¡± Da stared at the table, his eyes glowing with anger and then red with determination to win the next one.

    ¡°Da, what¡¯s the matter? We¡¯ll be getting rich soon anyway,¡± said one of the other men.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Da. We¡¯re going to get a hundred and fifty million dors. Each of us will have thirty-seven million and five-hundred thousand. Think about that. The money you¡¯ve lost is nothing,¡± said Liang. As the big winner, heforted Da with those words.

    Upon hearing that, Da nced at Huo Jinkai and Huo Jinyao. He found the two boys exactly where they were before, remaining quiet.

    Then he turned back, pulled out a card, and threw it on the table.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want as much money as possible?¡± he grumbled.

    As the kidnappers were enjoying the game, Huo Jinyao and Huo Jinkai continued struggling extremely hard to untie themselves.

    They had been waiting for those kidnappers to rest so that they could speed up.

    However, those men spent the whole night ying cards without showing any signs of resting.

    Huo Wushuang was tired as well. She had been pretending to sleep at first, but as time passed, she fell asleep for real.

    With great effort, Huo Jinyao finally managed to loosen the rope on Huo Jinkai¡¯s hands slightly.

    He didn¡¯t dare to untie him entirely and they waited for the kidnappers to sleep.

    The two boys were both exhausted. Earlier, Da had kicked them violently. They were both still feeling severe pain. Even so, they kept themselves awake and waited for the kidnappers to rest.

    They believed that they would have a chance to escape as long as they kept themselves awake.

 Chapter 575 - I Killed Them

    <h4>Chapter 575: I Killed Them</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Neither Huo Jinyao nor Huo Jinkai had experienced something like kidnapping or suffered from that kind of torment before.

    It took a lot of effort for them to stay calm. Especially when all they could do was wait¡ªthey needed to wait until Da and the other kidnappers went to sleep.

    Finally, Da went to lie down. Before that, he walked up to the kids and pointed his gun at the two boys.

    ¡°Kids, I¡¯m telling you now, you better stay quiet. I might untie you and let you eat if I wake up in a good mood tomorrow,¡± he said.

    After he finished threatening them, he went to the other side of the warehouse and fell asleep. There were some old and broken sofas that he slept on.

    Liang and the others each had their duties.

    Chen Si and Wang Ming took turns watching the kids, while Liang got up from time to time to take a look on the outside.

    With the work was divided, Wang Ming went to rest and left Chen Si watching the kids alone.

    At that point, Huo Jinyao sighed with relief. His opportunity hade.

    As three of the kidnappers fell asleep, he turned to nce at Huo Jinkai and signaled for him to take action.

    Huo Jinkai nodded. He covered his hands with his body and untied himself. Huo Jinyao did the same thing.

    They didn¡¯t dare to untie their feet as well. They worried that that might create loud noises and wake up the kidnappers.

    After releasing their own hands from the bonds, they started to untie Huo Wushaung. Huo Wushuang¡¯s head had been hit earlier, and she was knocked unconscious by Da once. When she had woken up from the blowter, she cried for a long while. Currently, she was in a deep sleep. She didn¡¯t even wake up as her brothers tried to untie her.

    Huo Jinyao nced at Da. Thetter was deeply asleep.

    Chen Si sat near the table where they yed their games, smoking. The smoke obscured his view of the kids.

    Wang Ming was sleeping as well. Liang was on guard outside the building.

    Huo Jinkai and Huo Jinyao exchanged nces. What they were about to do was going to be very risky.

    But in order to escape, they were willing to take the risk.

    Their n was simple¡ªto sneak out when the kidnappers rxed their vignce.

    The two boys knew they had no choice but to confront the four male adults. Huo Jinkai had been working out and was rather strong.

    Huo Jinyao, although two years younger than him, had spent some time in the army. They were both tall, and they both were well-built and had some muscle on them. If they fought hard enough, they might stand a chance at getting free.

    The first part of their n was to knock Chen Si out with one strike.

    Wang Ming and Da were sleeping, so Chen Si needed to be taken down quickly enough, or else Wang Ming and Da would hear the fight and wake up because of it. The warehouse wasrge enough. The kids would be safe as long as they escaped from the warehouse.

    Huo Jinkai untied his own feet, and then his brother¡¯s and sister¡¯s bonds, He looked at Huo Jinyao nervously.

    He whispered into Huo Jinyao¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯m not confident about this. They have a gun. Our lives will be in danger if we fail.¡±

    ¡°Our lives are already in danger whether we try to escape or not.¡± Huo Jinyao pointed toward Da with a jerk of his head and said, ¡°That man has a gun, and he¡¯s not covering up his face. How do you know he¡¯ll release us like he said he would?¡±

    He had not even bothered to hide his face from them. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t worried that the kids might help the police identify him. He probably didn¡¯t n to let them go home at all. He most likely intended to kill them after they got the money.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s reasoning made sense. But Huo Jinkai thought differently.

    ¡°The others have their faces covered,¡± he said. ¡°We might still have a chance to survive.¡±

    Huo Jinyao never liked the idea of pinning his hope on other people. If he had a chance to escape on his own, why shouldn¡¯t he give it a try?

    But Huo Jinkai was more responsible and also more cautious than his brother. He hesitated to escape because he felt that it would cause more harm than good.

    ¡°Jinyao, there are four of them, not one. Maybe we should wait.¡± Perhaps, they should wait for the police and their family toe to rescue them.

    Huo Jinyao was willing to believe the police and his family, but he didn¡¯t like waiting. He nced at Huo Wushuang and said, ¡°We can wait for days, but what about Wushuang?¡±

    The two teenage boys could survive a few days without food and withstand the cold, but their little sister couldn¡¯t. She was only four years old. How could she possibly get through this hardship without breaking down or getting herself killed?

    Huo Jinkai hesitated at the thought of Huo Wushuang.

    He and Huo Jinyao would be fine until their parents paid the ransom money and rescued them, but what would the kidnappers do to Huo Wushuang while she was here, locked up in this cold and dark warehouse for the next three days? She was still a baby girl after all.

    Huo Jinkai made up his mind quickly. He nodded at Huo Jinyao and decided to run.

    As the older one, Huo Jinkai would be responsible for carrying Huo Wushuang. Huo Jinyao¡¯s job was to knock Chen Si out. They nned to make their way out of the warehouse without waking up Da and Wang Ming.

    The door of the warehouse was closed. To get out, they would undoubtedly have to make some noise. Liang, who was on the outside, would hear the door opening.

    The ideal situation would be to knock out three of the four kidnappers at once and then leave. But that couldn¡¯t possibly happen. Huo Jinyao had spent some time in the army, and he was clearly aware of the difference in strength between him and his brother as well as the three strong men in the warehouse with them.

    So, the only for them to escape was to knock out Chen Si and then run as fast as possible.

    Huo Jinyao lifted Huo Wushuang into Huo Jinkai¡¯s arms, then sat still for a moment, pretending to be stretching his limbs.

    Chen Si continued smoking. The smoke blocked his view, obscuring his view of the kids. He wasn¡¯t interested in the kids so long as they were quiet anyway.

    Huo Jinyao wanted to knock the man out with one blow. He stood up quickly, sneaking up behind Chen Si, and suddenly punched the back of his head as hard as he could.

    Chen Si fell to the ground, probably dead.

    To avoid making a sound that would wake Da and Wang Ming up, Huo Jinyao lifted Chen Si with all his strength, then positioned him over the desk to made it look like he was resting his head on his own palms.

    That first step went well. Huo Jinyao felt slightly relieved, ncing up at Huo Jinkai.

    Huo Wushuang was already on Huo Jinkai¡¯s back.

    Huo Jinyao nced at Da, feeling lucky to have somerge old boxes in between them, preventing Da from seeing him if he happened to wake up.

    He quietly moved to the door and opened it slightly.

    The old wooden door uttered a low squeaky noise. Huo Jinyao¡¯s heart was thumping. Quickly, he looked outside.

    He didn¡¯t see Liang, and that made him worry. They would all be in trouble if Liang saw them trying to escape when he returned...

    Huo Jinkai was already headed towards the door with Huo Wushuang on his back. Huo Wushuang leaned against her brother¡¯s back, her face twisting into unknown expressions as if she was about to wake up soon.

    Huo Jinyao had no time to hesitate. He walked out of the warehouse, looking around for Liang to knock him out.

    But no matter how much he looked; he still couldn¡¯t find Liang anywhere. At that point, he realized that things might go wrong.

    The kids had alreadye out of the warehouse. All they could do at this point was to run as fast as they could.

    As soon as they started running, Liang came out from behind a corner, shouting, ¡°Oi, kids! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Hearing Liang¡¯s shout, Huo Jinyao nced at Huo Jinkai and said, ¡°Brother, run!¡±

    He told Huo Jinkai to run while he stayed behind to stall Liang.

    ¡°Da! The kids are running!¡± Liang yelled into the warehouse.

    Huo Jinyao signaled for Huo Jinkai to run and then threw a punch at Liang¡¯s face.

    ¡°This brat! How dare you!¡± Liang wasn¡¯t prepared for that. He ended up suffering a blow to the face. After that, he spat onto the ground and made a sullen face.

    As Huo Jinyaounched the second punch at him, he grasped the boy¡¯s wrist and punched him with his other hand. That punch struck Huo Jinyao on the cheek. He had not expected Liang to be so good at fighting.

    The heavy punch made Huo Jinyao moan with pain in a deep voice. He couldn¡¯t help it.

    Huo Jinkai hadn¡¯t expected that his little brother would get hit to easily. He looked at Huo Jinyao, intending to turn back and help.

    Outside the warehouse, it was dark. The only source of light had been the fire in the warehouse.

    Huo Jinyao saw Huo Jinkai¡¯s hesitation and grew anxious. He forgot about the pain and gathered his strength again.

    ¡°Brother, run! I¡¯ll be fine! Run!¡± he shouted.

    Huo Jinkai nced at him, then clenched his teeth and turned, running as fast as he could. It was at that very moment that Huo Wushuang woke up.

    It was so cold outside, and she had heard Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice.

    She woke up, feeling chilly and frightened.

    Before she could make any noise, she noticed out of the corners of her eye a looming figure of a man hitting Huo Jinyao.

    At first, she couldn¡¯t see her brother clearly. But when she looked harder and saw Huo Jinyao clearly, she cried out loudly,

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit my brother! Don¡¯t hit my brother!

    ¡°Stop it! Don¡¯t hit my brother!

    ¡°Brother! Brother!¡±

    She struggled to get off Huo Jinkai¡¯s back. Huo Jinkai had been worried about Huo Jinyao the whole time. When the girl started struggling, he nearly lost his bnce, and as a result, he let go of her and she jumped off his back.

    ¡°Wushuang!¡±

    Both Huo Jinyao and Huo Jinkai saw Huo Wushuang running back towards the warehouse. They both shouted out together. They couldn¡¯t stop her, though. The little girl rushed straight at Huo Jinyao.

    At the same time, Da and Wang Ming woke up. Da also woke Chen Si up with a kick.

    ¡°Wushuang!¡±

    Huo Jinyao screamed desperately. As he watched Huo Wuchuan running toward him, Liang gave him a few more punches to the face.

    ¡°Wushuang, run! Run away with Big Brother! Don¡¯te here!¡±

    ¡°Wushuang!¡±

    Another blownded on his face. After that, Liang gave him a heavy kick.

    He flew to the side. Huang Wushuang rushed up to him, crying all the more loudly.

    ¡°Brother! Brother!¡±

    ¡°Wushuang, run!¡±

    Huo Jinyao hated himself so much for not working out hard enough.

    He hated himself for believing that many things could be done when he got older.

    He hated himself for being the one to suggest this escape.

    He took another blow from Da and then watched helplessly as Da lifted Wushuang into the air.

    At that moment, Huo Jinkai reached the entrance of the warehouse and hit Da as hard as he could.

    Da kicked him away easily and threw Wushuang to the ground.

    ¡°Wushuang!¡± the two boys yelled with one voice.

    Huo Wushuang¡¯s cry was so shrill, filled with pain.

    ¡°Wushuang!¡± The two boys sprung up as quickly as they could, attempted to shield their sister and to save her from the kidnappers.

    That didn¡¯t work.

    Wang Ming and Chen Si came out of the warehouse and caught Huo Jinyao, while Liang stopped Huo Jinkai by giving him a series of kicks and punches.

    He was fourteen, nearly as tall as an adult, but still not as strong as Liang.

    He had no idea that Liang had been a boxer. How could this untrained teenage boy ever defeat a boxer?

    Chen Si punched Huo Jinyao a few times, yelling, ¡°Little b*stard! How dare you hit me!¡±

    ¡°Hit me! Hit me again! Aren¡¯t you tough? Huh?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know how many times he got punched that night. But all the physical pain that he suffered at the hands of the kidnappers couldn¡¯tpare to the agony he felt when he watched Da lift Huo Wushuang into the air.

    ¡°Let her go! Let her go! Did you hear me? Let her go!¡± he screamed. That didn¡¯t help. Da threw Huo Wushuang to the ground again. She was crying louder now.

    Hearing her desperate cries, Da stepped up and kicked her. Somehow that kick stopped the girl¡¯s crying.

    On the other side, Huo Jinkai was almost buckling under the violent tumult.

    Huo Jinyao had never felt such deep despair before. He screamed at Da, ¡°Let them go! Let them go! I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s pointless kidnapping them. They¡¯re not my mother¡¯s children. My mom isn¡¯t going to pay a cent for them. They¡¯re both illegitimate children. Do you hear me? Let them go!

    ¡°Let them go!¡±

    He repeated those words over and over again until his voice grew hoarse.

    Da lost his patience. He walked up to Huo Jinyao and kicked him in the stomach.

    ¡°Brat, are you trying to be a hero? I¡¯m impressed. You wanted to run, right? Go ahead, run. Why aren¡¯t you running?¡± he said.

    ¡°How ridiculous. Illegitimate children? Do you expect me to believe that?

    ¡°You kids acted like you would give your lives for each other. Who¡¯d believe that illegitimate children bullsh*t?¡±

    ¡°It is real! What I said is real!¡± Huo Jinyao cried.

    All those punches that Liang had given him had almost destroyed him. Huo Jinkai was wounded even more severely than he was.

    Huo Jinyao endured the pain in his stomach and wheezed at Da, ¡°You don¡¯t need them. One hostage is enough for you. Just let them go! Do you hear me? Let them go!¡±

    Thud! Another heavy kicknded on his stomach. The pain made him curl his body instinctively.

    Da leaned down to look him in the face, saying, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re too young to fool me. You want to be a hero? Well, that¡¯s not going to happen anytime soon.¡±

    At that point, Huo Jinyao could barely feel the pain anymore. Da¡¯s words drove him deeper into despair.

    The next two days were like a nightmare for him.

    He tried countless times to tell Da that Huo Jinkai and Huo Wushuang were illegitimate children and begged him to let them go. However, Da never believed a word he said.

    He had to watch Da torture Huo Jinkai.

    The kidnappers assaulted Huo Jinkai every time he woke up, right in front of Huo Jinyao. While kicking him, they would say to Huo Jinyao, ¡°Kid, we are doing this for you. If he died, all the money that your family has will belong to you alone.¡±

    Huo Wushuang had been injured severely. She fell into aa, and the next day, she started burning with a high fever.

    Huo Jinyao continued to beg for mercy. He even knelt in front of Da.

    ¡°I beg you, let my sister go! Please! She¡¯s only four! She won¡¯t remember a thing! You can dump her at any hospital! Please!¡± he begged.

    ¡°What? You want us to go into town so that the police will catch us? You wish!¡± Da spat.

    Da had no mercy at all.

    Huo Jinyao was full of rage.

    ¡°My mom wanted them dead since long ago. If they both died, my mom would be thrilled. She¡¯s never going to pay a cent for them,¡± he said.

    Da punched him again in the face, stared at him and said through clenched teeth, ¡°Be patient, kid. We still have you, don¡¯t we? See, we still have you. Don¡¯t worry, kid. You like ying the hero, so I¡¯ll give you a chance. I¡¯ll let you be the big boy. But don¡¯t even think about running. You can never run.¡±

    During the three days, Huo Jinyao said everything that he could think of to make them let his siblings go, all the entreaties, all the threats. But Da could not be swayed.

    On the third day, he gave up hopepletely. Da used to be the only one not wearing a face mask, but on the third day, the other three took off their face masks as well.

    Huo Jinyao knew very clearly what that meant.

    These men were going to kill him and his brother and sister. They were going to die by the end of the day.

    Despair fueled his regret and pain.

    He shouldn¡¯t have attempted the escape on that first night. Why on earth did he suggest that?

    Would the three of them have been morefortable if they hadn¡¯t tried to run? Would they have had a better chance of going home safely if he hadn¡¯t encouraged Huo Jinkai to escape that night?

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t have the answers to those questions but they gued him anyway.

    He was tied up tightly and had been injured badly. On that third day, he watched Huo Wushuang¡¯s breath grow shallower and shallower.

    He called her name again and again, but the little girl never opened her eyes.

    In the end, he burst out with desperate screams,

    ¡°Wushuang! Wushuang!¡±

    His little sister died. She was not even five years old.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Huo Jinkai had suffered so much more torment at the hands of the kidnappers and became very feeble as a result. Hearing Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice, he opened his eyes and saw Huo Wushuang lying there quietly.

    Strangled screams came from his throat, sounding even more forlorn than Huo Jinyao¡¯s had been.

    He had been tortured and starved for days. His voice was terribly hoarse.

    He growled with rage, even in that hoarse voice. When Da came near him, he sprang up and knocked Da to the ground.

    Da was irritated because of this. He took out the gun he had kept in his pocket and shot Huo Jinkai.

    Huo Jinkai fell to the ground.

    This time, Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t even scream.

    He looked at Huo Jinkai and Huo Wushuang lying crumpled over on the ground, unable to believe that the brother whom he admired and the little sister whom he loved so deeply, had both died.

    ¡°Brother! Wushuang!

    ¡°Stop ying around! Get up!

    ¡°Today is the third day. We can go already home. Please get up.

    ¡°No!¡±

    He curled up on the ground, roaring with bitterness until his throat was raw. Da felt even more irritated by the racket and raised the gun, prepared to shoot Huo Jinyao as well.

    Wang Ming stopped him hurriedly and said, ¡°Da, calm down! You can¡¯t kill him. We are not going to get any money if all the hostages are dead.¡±

    Da had not entirely lost his mind. He knew that and nodded, a signal for Chen Si to gag Huo Jinyao.

    He was still angry though. So, he vented his anger by kicking Huo Jinyao a few more times.

    Huo Jinyao no longer felt pain anymore.

    It had been three long days and nights. He had been tortured physically and damaged mentally. His willpower to fight was long gone.

    He passed out.

    Thest thought that crossed his mind was that he would be able to see Huo Jinkai and Huo Wushuang on the other side.

    That would be nice. They could still be brothers and sisters then.

    Little did he know, the case had been big enough to be known by many people.

    The Huo Family had been worried about the kids, but they thought that the kidnappers would keep them alive and well to get the ransom money at the exchange.

    But by the time they found the four kidnappers and had them arrested, Huo Jinkai and Huo Wushuang were already dead.

    Huo Jinyao remained unconscious for three days before he woke up. He only survived because his body was fit, and his willpower kept him alive.

    A lot of things happened while he was in aa.

    Da and the other three kidnappers all described the death of Huo Jinkai and Huo Wushuang as idents, to get themselves lighter punishments.

    Which was, of course, not true at all.

    Even though Da didn¡¯t kill Huo Wushuang, she was only four and had suffered lethal injuries from their abuse. She couldn¡¯t have survived on her own.

    Huo Jinkai was obviously murdered. Da exined that he never wanted to kill the boy. He said that Huo Jinyao had asked him to kill Huo Jinkai. He told the police what Huo Jinyao had said to him about both Huo Jinkai and Huo Wushuang being illegitimate children.

    ¡°So, you see, officers, he asked us to kill his brother. So that he could have all the money that his family has. He would have it all as long as his brother and sister died!¡± Da said this to the police.

    At first, the police believed that this was a lie. However, the other three kidnappers all confirmed that Huo Jinyao had indeed said something like that.

    The interrogation record was confidential, and so was the trial proceedings. But as members of the Huo Family, Liu Tongjia and her husband had ess to these records.

    Liu Tongjia was already in a precarious mindset at the time, she had just lost two children after all.

    The content of the record drove her to her wits¡¯ end.

    Unfortunately, she also overheard Huo Jinyao¡¯s sleep talking when she went to visit him at the hospital.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, kidnapping them is pointless. They aren¡¯t my mother¡¯s children. My mother isn¡¯t going to pay any money for them. They¡¯re both illegitimate children. Do you hear me? You don¡¯t need to kidnap them. I¡¯m the most beloved child of the Huo Family.¡±

    He repeated those words over and over again like a mantra. Liu Tongjia¡¯s heart turned cold when she heard those words.

    She told herself to trust her son, to believe that Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t that kind of boy.

    But when Huo Jinyao woke up, he admitted to his family, ¡°It was me. I killed them. It was all my fault.¡±

    Huo Jinyao med himself, but no one understood the extent of his regret and pain.

    Countless times in the years that followed, he regretted that decision to escape and wished that he could reverse the time and go back to that night. If he had a second chance, he would definitely yield to the kidnappers and not try to be the hero.

    He would do everything he could to save his brother and sister, to keep everyone alive.

    But there was no way back. He never got a second chance.

    He was only twelve, still a kid. He could have used his age as an excuse to cover up his mistake. He could have kept quiet about it.

    But there was no way he could lie to himself. And he most definitely could not forgive himself.

    For that very reason, he never once tried to exin the exact situation to Liu Tongjia, even though he knew that she had misunderstood him, that she was giving him a hard time on purpose because she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°I killed them,¡± he said simply.

 Chapter 576 - Thereâ€™s Actually Such A Person In This World

    <h4>Chapter 576: There¡¯s Actually Such A Person In This World</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m the one who caused their death.¡±

    The room fell into an eerie silence after he said that.

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao. She could not believe it. There was actually such a person in this world?

    He thought that he caused the death of his elder brother and younger sister, so he did not exin himself, even though he knew that his mother had misunderstood him, in order to be punished for something that was beyond his control.

    He had endured that misunderstanding all this time and suffered alone for so many years. How much pain had he been in his whole life?

    Su Qingsang felt a sharp pain in her chest and her heart ached for him. This visceral pain made her realize after he finished telling his story that she had been crying and that her face was streaked with tears.

    People always lived hoping that miracles would happen in their lives, but for most people most of the time, there was simply no such thing in this world.

    The death of Huo Jinkai and Huo Wushuang was regrettably painful. The kidnapping incident alone took ce when it shouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce, and it was already a tragedy.

    No matter how remorseful, upset, and anguished Huo Jinyao had been about his role in their deaths, there was no way to bring his siblings back to life.

    He had been unable to let go of his own ipetence and could not forgive his twelve-year-old self for making this daring and impulsive decision.

    So, he had tortured himself for the past ten to twenty years.

    Wasn¡¯t his suffering in silence just one more tragedy?

    Huo Jinyao did not notice that Su Qingsang was crying at first; he had been too caught up in his memories.

    To be honest, he rarely recalled the past¡ªalmost never. In fact, he had hoped that he would lose all his memories and forget all about those three days he was kidnapped if it was possible.

    To him, those three days were the darkest moments of his life.

    The torment he suffered and the agony he went through were like nightmares that he could not forget no matter what the rest of his life was like.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face was stained with tears, and her vision of Huo Jinyao became blurred as she cried without making a sound.

    She moved her lips as if she wanted to say something, but it was like there was a lump in her throat, and she couldn¡¯t say a single word.

    In the end, she hugged Huo Jinyao tightly, with all her strength.

    Huo Jinyao stayed still. He was rather tense.

    He waspletely caught up in the emotions that the memories of the kidnapping had brought back.

    For so many years, he had med himself and felt guilty alone. There had been no one he could talk to about these feelings.

    There was no one who would understand the depth of his pain, not just of losing his family but of being the reason they were lost.

    Who could he talk to? The people in the Huo Family?

    They were just like him, suffering the pain of loss.

    The other person who hurt the most because of this incident was Liu Tongjia.

    She had lost two children in a day.

    One was her elder son whom she was proud of.

    And another was her youngest daughter whom she had always wanted and cherished dearly.

    Huo Jinyao understood Liu Tongjia¡¯s pain. So, he couldn¡¯t defend himself even though he knew that Liu Tongjia had misunderstood him.

    Huo Jinkai had stopped him that day and they had talked about it.

    But he didn¡¯t listen to his older brother and insisted on having it his way.

    And it eventually led to such an oue.

    They could have just waited for three days. It would be alright if they just gotten through those three days.

    But he couldn¡¯t wait.

    And so, his elder brother and younger sister failed to make it out alive.

    Huo Jinyao did not cry. He hadn¡¯t shed a single tear since he was twelve years old.

    For a very long period of time, he had struggled to suppress his emotions and held himself back desperately.

    He had gotten used to the disapproval and cold treatment he received from Liu Tongjia for the past years of his life.

    There was even a period of time that he actually relished the treatment he felt he deserved from Liu Tongjia.

    It helped to ease the burden of his guilt.

    But he never thought that a day woulde in which Liu Tongjia would sabotage his rtionship with Su Qingsang just because she disliked him.

    Tears were streaming down Su Qingsang¡¯s face in torrents. They were indoors, so they were not wearing a lot.

    She hugged him tightly again, and very quickly, her tears soaked through his shirt.

    He lowered his head when he felt his chest be damp. The pain from the memories had made his eyes turn red.

    He seemed to see Su Qingsang clearly only after he blinked a few times.

    He reached out his hand and caressed her cheeks with slow and soothing movements.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t speak. She could only hold onto him tightly and shake her head in despair.

    So foolish. How could there exist such a foolish person?

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He was already in pain and he had been hurting for a long time.

    The regret he felt about the incident kept cutting into him, and his guilt haunted him.

    He had no way of releasing his pain, no way to make amends, and that was why he would get nightmares asionally.

    ¡°I¡¯m really alright.¡±

    Su Qingsang did not believe what he said.

    If that was the case, he would not have been troubled with the nightmares for so many years.

    He wouldn¡¯t have called out for his mother when he was sick.

    He was a grown man, but somehow his emotions had stayed trapped in the time when he was twelve years old.

    Emotionally, he was still that young boy.

    A helpless young boy who had been kidnapped and hurt beyond repair.

    He longed for the love of his mother, her forgiveness, and care from his family.

    In fact, Liu Tongjia and Huo Mingguang had owed him that much, for all the years that had passed.

    How could Liu Tongjia do this to him?

    How could she?

    Huo Jinyao was clearly a victim as well, and he needed warm words andfort from Liu Tongjia too. Huo Jinyao needed her as his mother to nurse him out of the pain he was suffering.

    But what did Liu Tongjia do to him?

    She suspected him. She med him.

    And her hatred for him remained consistent for every single moment since then.

    Su Qingsang was crying uncontrobly. Her heart ached so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    She raised her head to look at Huo Jinyao, and she shook her head repeatedly when he insisted that he was alright.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Her voice was trembling and choked with tears.

    She shook her head and hugged him tightly.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it at all.¡±

    It was not over, and he was not okay.

    ¡°How could she do that to you?¡±

    ¡°How could she?¡±

    Su Qingsang kept repeating these words.

    She wanted to say that Liu Tongjia was wrong, and she wanted to tell Liu Tongjia that she should make it up to Huo Jinyao.

    But she couldn¡¯t say it out loud and kept sniffling instead. Finally, she raised her head and saw the pained look on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face.

    ¡°I... I¡¯ll go and tell her.¡±

    She let go of his hands, wanting to rush over immediately to Liu Tongjia¡¯s room.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    She had to make this clear to Liu Tongjia.

    Liu Tongjia had already lost a son and a daughter.

    Does she want to lose her remaining child as well?

    It was the easiest thing in the world to hurt somebody¡¯s feelings, but it was not an easy thing to recover after that.

    Liu Tongjia had been wrong.

    Since she had made a mistake, she should be the one to fix it.

    Huo Jinyao grabbed her instinctively and pulled her back into his arms just as she was about to rush out of the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell her.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her face. He lifted his hands and with his thumbs, wiped her tears away, bit by bit.

    He wiped her face slowly, really slowly.

    He looked at her until he had returned to his usual calm demeanor.

    ¡°There is no need to tell her about it.¡±

    Huo Jinyao pursed his lips determinedly, and his handsome face showed indifference.

    ¡°It was difficult for her too.¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s pain was no less than his. If anything, her pain was even more than his.

    Throughout all these past years that the nightmares had tortured Huo Jinyao, they did the same to Liu Tongjia.

    There was a period of time in which Liu Tongjia was unable to stop getting the nightmares, no matter what she tried to do.

    She had insomnia each and every night, and she would wake up with a shock every time.

    Huo Jinkai and Huo Wushuang were the children she gave birth to after ten months of pregnancy.

    Her heart ached especially for Huo Wushuang.

    The departure of her youngest daughter was the most agonizing tragedy of the entire Huo Family.

    When Liu Tongjia misunderstood Huo Jinyao¡¯s role in the deaths of her other children, she found a way to transfer her pain to someone else.

    She got better, having someone else to me, having someone to bear her pain, anger, and hatred of the loss¡ªHuo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao knew that. He knew all of that.

    That was why he was unwilling to exin himself.

    Just let it be.

    If there must be someone, someone who had to take the me and be responsible for the losses...

    Then, it was better for him to be the one.

    He owed that much to Liu Tongjia. He had to pay that much for his faults.

    Huo Jinyao had wiped away all of Su Qingsang¡¯s tears, but her eyes were still red.

    She just stared at Huo Jinyao, her eyes wide and perplexed.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really alright.¡±

    Who knew how many times Huo Jinyao had said that he was alright?

    Even he knew that Su Qingsang was not going to believe it, even he knew it was just a lie he used to deceive himself and those around him.

    But Su Qingsang did not want to argue him about this.

    She tiptoed and kissed him gently on his lips.

    She carefully outlined the shape of his lips.

    His lips were beautiful and sexy. They were not considered full but were slightly thin.

    There used to be a saying that people with thin lips had fewer emotions.

    But now she felt that his lips were just right.

    Soft and bright red in color, just like his warm heart.

    As she was kissing him, her tears streamed down her face again.

    And then she couldn¡¯t kiss him anymore.

    Tears rolled down her face. She blinked a few times and hugged him tightly.

    Huo Jinyao hugged her back, and her tears soaked into his shirt once again.

    He locked his arms tight around her.

    He lowered his head to kiss her forehead, her eyes, and her face, kissing away all her tears.

    His final kissnded on her lip, just a light peck, and he hugged her again.

    They did not talk anymore. They just hugged each other.

    Time seemed to havee to a standstill. He needed time, and so did she.

    She slowlyposed herself, and finally stopped crying.

    It was just her eyes that remained very swollen.

    He lowered his head to look at her and sighed softly.

    ¡°There, there. It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s go wash your face and put apress over your eyes. If not, you will feel ufortableter on.¡±

    They still had to be present at dinner tonight.

    She would probably attract a lot of attention if she went with her face like that.

    Su Qingsang sniffled and nodded heavily.

    Huo Jinyao pulled her in the direction of the bathroom.

    Neither of them said anything. Su Qingsang watched him take out a towel, wet it, and wring it out, before gently wiping her face.

    His actions were really gentle as if he was cleaning something he treasured dearly.

    Su Qingsang blinked and she spoke after Huo Jinyao retracted his hands.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao. Have you ever thought about leaving the Huo Family? Or leaving Tianyu Group?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand paused mid-wring.

    He nced at her and nodded.

    ¡°Then¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I can¡¯t.¡±

    Old Master Huo knew all about the incident and how much it pained him.

    He knew about Liu Tongjia¡¯s pain and agony as well.

    And because he knew and understood everything, he never said a single word about their rtionship throughout all these years.

    Old Master Huo had way more life experiences, so he thought about it differently.

    He was able to let it go and ept the way things turned out.

    But that was not necessarily the case for the others.

    Old Master Huo understood that, and although his heart ached for Huo Jinyao, he chose to never be indulgent.

    ¡°Be it the Huo Family, or Tianyu Group, they are all my responsibilities.¡±

    If Huo Jinkai was still around, they would have been his responsibilities.

    But since he had passed away and Huo Jinyao had yed a part in his death, it was the least he could do.

    It was of no use for him to persuade himself repeatedly that their deaths were just an ident. He had tried that many times.

    ¡°Unless, someday, someonees along who can really take on these responsibilities. If not, I will continue to shoulder them.¡±

    Su Qingsang stopped talking. She understood why. She understood his decision.

    But...

    ¡°How about Huo Yifan?¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Huo Jinyao had no bad feelings toward Huo Yifan. And, Huo Jinyao¡¯s rtionship with his cousin had even been quite good in the past.

    He did not know when it started, but Huo Yifan and his other cousins started to harbor hostile feelings towards him.

    It wasn¡¯t just them, but the Wei Family as well. And even the Liu Family.

    The main cause of all the changes in their attitudes was Liu Tongjia¡¯s apparent dislike towards him.

    Huo Jinyao knew, but because of his tolerance of Liu Tongjia¡¯s treatment of him, he had tolerated all the other opinions of him that came along with it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He can¡¯t do much.¡±

    When it came to Huo Jinyao and his elder brother, they were both heirs who had been meticulously nurtured by Old Master Huo.

    In this aspect, Old Master Huo was partial. To him, it wasn¡¯t just the eldest son or the eldest grandchild who could take over the family.

    He believed that there were different responsibilities for everyone in life.

    His way of nurturing and training each grandchild had been different as well.

    Huo Yifan¡¯s capabilities were not bad at all, but his shoring was that he was often overconfident and would get conceited easily.

    With this kind of shoring, Tianyu Group would be unable to expand further if it was taken over by him.

    So, he could never be Huo Jinyao¡¯s opponent.

    ¡°I know that you are better than him.¡± Su Qingsang was worried about something else. ¡°But now, he is mixing with Su Peizhen. I keep having the feeling that they areing forward with bad intentions.¡±

    Huo Jinyao leaned forward to kiss her on both cheeks.

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliments, dear. You just said that your husband is better than him. If that¡¯s the case, so what if Su Peizhen is added into the equation? What can they do?¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded andughed at herself for thinking too much.

    ¡°Anyway, I am not too sure about the things rted to your business, so I won¡¯t be able to help you. I just want you to be alright.¡±

    Huo Jinyao reached out and stroked her hair.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out. You need to rx a little, before we have to go and eat dinner in a while.¡±

    Su Qingsang nced over at the room next door when both of them were about to go down the stairs.

    ¡°Is Uncle alright?¡±

    To avoid any misunderstanding, Su Qingsang had left the room after the doctor came to treat Zhang Yichen.

    ¡°He¡¯s alright. But he probably won¡¯t be able to get up for dinner.¡±

    It would be better too if he was not there.

    Up till now, Su Qingsang still thought that Zhang Yichen did those things to her because he was under the influence of drugs and alcohol.

    But Huo Jinyao knew that it was not entirely the case.

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s inner feelings were just augmented by the influence of the drugs and alcohol.

    Zhang Yichen had been really interested in Su Qingsang.

    But Huo Jinyao would never tell Su Qingsang about that.

    He thought about the scene just now where she was crying for him and remembered the moment when she wanted to rush over to Liu Tongjia to exin everything on his behalf.

    Qingsang was such a good woman, so it was not surprising that other men liked her as well.

    But even then, the fewer love rivals he had, the better it would be.

    Su Qingsang nodded. She did feel sympathy, even though Liu Tongjia did something like this, but she really couldn¡¯t understand why.

    If Liu Tongjia had seeded in framing her and told everyone that she had a daughter-inw who cheated on her husband, how would that make her feel better?

    Or did she really hate Huo Jinyao that much?

    So, she not only wanted to take away his rights to thepany, but she also wanted to ruin him forever?

    Su Qingsang sighed internally. It would be cruel if Liu Tongjia really did think like that.

    Even so, Huo Jinyao was being stubborn and refusing to rify the misunderstanding between him and his mother about the kidnapping incident. Who knew what Liu Tongjia would try next?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stopped in his tracks suddenly as if he knew what she was thinking about.

    ¡°I have already talked to my mother about it. She will not do something like this again.¡±

    Su Qingsang noticed that he was expressionless when he said this, and she could almost guess the expression Liu Tongjia had on her face when he talked to her about it.

    ¡°You mother¡ª¡±

    ¡°I have told her that I draw the line at you, so there will be no more next time.¡±

    Su Qingsang pursed her lips and nodded her head heavily, biting her lower lip.

    She was suddenly flooded with the realization that she loved Huo Jinyao more and more with each day.

    After today, her heart ached all the more for him, and she also admired him now, in addition to her love.

    No one else would have been able to do survive such an ordeal, but Huo Jinyao did it.

    He had endured so many things that he shouldn¡¯t have had to.

    He also experienced many things that he should not have had to experience.

    Frankly, the heavens had been really unfair to him.

    During dinner, there were several people at the dining table who didn¡¯t look too happy.

    It was obvious, especially to Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang. Although she was able topose herself by dinnertime, when she saw Liu Tongjia again, she was still unable to understand her behavior.

    Liu Tongjia doesn¡¯t look too good as well. Huo Mingguang did not return to the room in the afternoon.

    So, she stayed in the room alone for the entire afternoon.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s words had affected her after all.

    She did not cry, but her eyes were a little red and she looked rather haggard.

    If one were to look closely, she had put on some makeup to cover up her pained emotions.

    Huo Jinyao did not look at Liu Tongjia, and so naturally, he did not notice the change in the look on her face.

    Even though Huo Jinyao had made up his mind to tolerate everything his mother did, he just wanted to ignore her now.

    Su Qingsang did not take notice of her either. She found herself still unable to forgive Liu Tongjia.

    However, Old Master Huo and Huo Mingguang noticed.

    But there was no suitable time to talk about it since all of their rtives were around.

    Huo Mingguang leaned in towards Liu Tongjia¡¯s ear and he said to her softly, ¡°If you are tired, rest earlier tonight. Pull yourself together since everyone is here.¡±

    They had been a married couple for many years, so he could sense when she was feeling down at any point in time.

    Liu Tongjia nced over at her husband and responded to him softly, with obvious exhaustion on her face.

    Su Peizhen and Huo Yifan arrivedte. Su Peizhen had an especially rosyplexion on her face.

    She looked radiant, glowing blissfully.

    Most people who were there simply thought that it was because Su Peizhen and Huo Yifan had a good rtionship and were getting along well with each other.

    But that was not the case for Nian Chunya. She frowned slightly when she saw Su Peizhen.

    As someone who would be marrying her son in the future, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t stick to her boundaries nor did she respect her as a mother-inw either. Those aspects of Su Peizhen were enough to make Nian Chunya unhappy, even if Old Master Huo really liked her.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t care if Nian Chunya looked pleased or not. Natural and poised, she walked over arm in arm with Huo Yifan. When she approached the main gathering, she looked around and her eyesnded on Su Qingsang at the back.

    With that one nce, she saw that Su Qingsang seemed a little different and the corners of her lips turned up.

 Chapter 577 - Youre Alright Now, But What About Qingsang

    <h4>Chapter 577: You¡¯re Alright Now, But What About Qingsang</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Dinner was not as lively aspared to lunchtime. Several people got drunk then as well and were unable to get up on their own.

    The person who received the brunt of it was Zhang Yichen. He did not only get drunk; he also got himself drugged. Even though he had received treatment from the doctor, he would not be getting up so quickly.

    Huo Yangxiu went to take a look at Zhang Yichen before she came down for dinner.

    Naturally, she had no idea what Zhang Yichen had just experienced. She just thought that he had been too happy that afternoon and drank one too many drinks.

    But Su Peizhen was somehow very clear about the fact that Zhang Yichen did not drink a lot today.

    Zhang Yichen was still upstairs and Su Qingsang didn¡¯t look so good?

    Thebination of all these signs was enough for Su Peizhen to assume that something interesting had happened just now.

    There was some kind of gloating smile on her face.

    What did Zhang Yichen do earlier on? She was starting to get really curious.

    The dinner was still quite animated even though there were fewer people around. At the dining table, everyone toasted each other, clinked their sses, and made conversation, but underneath the small talk, everyone was absorbed in their own thoughts.

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t in the mood to socialize at all. All of her thoughts were about Huo Jinyao and Liu Tongjia.

    She kept thinking that things should not have turned out like this, that their mother and son rtionship should not have disintegrated like that.

    Although she did not stay with Li Qianxue after they reunited, Li Qianxue¡¯s concern and love for her was no less despite that fact.

    They would video call each other every night, and Li Qianxue would always remember to send her messages filled with words of worry.

    She understood Li Qianxue¡¯s intentions. Li Qianxue wanted to make up for the many years of the mother-daughter rtionship they had missed out on having.

    But what about Liu Tongjia?

    Huo Jinyao had already grown up so much. Even if Liu Tongjia really wanted to make it up to him now, what could she do?

    But the most confounding thing was the fact that Liu Tongjia probably did not even think about needing to make up for it.

    She couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Liu Tongjia who seemed to be distracted at that moment.

    Su Qingsang looked back at Huo Jinyao again. He was just putting a piece of fish into her bowl of rice.

    He gave her a look, and she understood what he meant by that look.

    If she could, she really wanted to exin things clearly to Liu Tongjia, but Huo Jinyao won¡¯t let her do it.

    The meal was clearly hearty and delicious to all, but it had been tasteless for Su Qingsang.

    She knew that this problem had reached a dead end, but she really wanted to untangle the knot between the both of them.

    As Su Peizhen was talking to Huo Yifan, she happened to notice from the corner of her eye that Huo Jinyao was picking up dishes for Su Qingsang.

    She narrowed her eyes.

    Could it be that Zhang Yichen did not do what she had hoped he would do?

    How was that possible?

    If Zhang Yichen hadn¡¯t been drugged, then wouldn¡¯t her arrangements today be wasted?

    She looked down and bit down on her lip slightly. There were hints of a cold smile in her delicate and charming eyes.

    Zhang Yichen was usually in the army and he rarely came out. So, when would she get another opportunity like this?

    What if she remained in the house tonight?

    Su Peizhen did not think that even if she stayed on tonight, she would have a chance to make anything happen either.

    It was the day of the Dragon Boat Festival, and Li Junsheng hade over to Rong City, so Huo Jinyao usually went out to the gathering with them.

    He usually invited Zhang Yichen along, but he didn¡¯t today. What happened at lunch must have created a feeling of estrangement in him after all.

    Moreover, he felt that he would not be able to be as frank to Zhang Yichen as he had been in the past anymore.

    The only thing he wasforted by was the fact that Su Qingsang remainedpletely clueless about Zhang Yichen¡¯s thoughts of her.

    ***

    Zhang Yichen woke up the next day, after the Dragon Boat Festival had ended.

    He was a soldier with great willpower. If it wasn¡¯t because of the special asion yesterday, he would have never allowed himself to make such a mistake. He would have never allowed himself to lose control like that.

    Even so, he did not expect to get that drunk with his restrictions in ce. Forget about getting drunk, he actually lost control of himself.

    Zhang Yichen rubbed his forehead. His memory from yesterday was in pieces, but one part of it was exceptionally clear.

    There was a moment where he had been hugging a woman who was soft and warm in his arms. But he decided that must have been an illusion.

    Because Zhang Yichen remembered so a little of what happened while he was drunk, he thought he must have hugged Huo Jinyao, thinking that Huo Jinyao was Su Qingsang.

    At this moment, he was only simply grateful that he did not lose control in front of Su Qingsang.

    He did not know that he had really done what he thought he did to Su Qingsang herself. Fortunately, Su Qingsang knew that he had been drugged and drunk.

    Zhang Yichen only knew that he was drunk¡ªhe did not know that he was drugged.

    He could drink pretty well, and usually, he would just fall asleep when he got drunk. That was the reason why he had not worried about his drinking.

    But why did he lose control yesterday? Zhang Yichen couldn¡¯t figure it out, but there was one thing he was very sure about.

    Huo Jinyao had found out.

    He buried his face in the palms of his hands. He had wanted to keep those emotions hidden.

    What should he do now?

    ***

    Su Peizhen did not look exceptionally happy when she left the Huo Mansion.

    Su Qingsang did not stay in the Huo Mansion yesterday. She had left with Huo Jinyao after the dinner ended.

    Seeing how much Huo Jinyao cared for Su Qingsang as they were leaving, Su Peizhen knew right away that whatever Zhang Yichen had done yesterday did not make any impact at all.

    That made her very upset.

    The n had failed, and she didn¡¯t know if there would be such an opportunity again.

    She had been particrly eager about this matter, so it was exceptionally easy to see through her mood now.

    The expression on her face was so obvious that Huo Yifan noticed as well.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Peizhen really didn¡¯t want to let Huo Yifan know that she had been scheming against Zhang Yichen.

    She was aware that if she told Huo Yifan about her ns, he would have disagreed, citing Huo Yangxiu¡¯s rtionship with Old Master Huo as the reason.

    ¡°I have a feeling that you tried to do something bad, but it failed. Am I right?¡±

    Being a shrewd person by nature, Huo Yifan knew right away from Su Peizhen¡¯s expression that whatever she had nned must have failed.

    A corner of his lips turned up and his smirk was a little sarcastic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you had tried to do something to Su Qingsang today and it failed in the end.¡±

    ¡°Yup. I failed.¡±

    Su Peizhen smirked back at him and the expression on her face turned slightly cold. ¡°You should be disappointed that I have failed. What are you gloating about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Huo Yifan pulled her into a hug. ¡°No matter what, you should have informed me if you were trying to plot something against Su Qingsang in the Huo Mansion. You¡¯re in the Huo Mansion after all, you have no chance at all, as long as Huo Jinyao is around. No matter how different my aunt ispared to Su Qingsang, she would not let you try anything either. You must know that this would have been a very embarrassing matter.¡±

    Su Peizhen did not say anything. The truth was that she had only wanted Su Qingsang to make a fool out of herself and let Huo Jinyao know that he had been cuckolded.

    She had been a little too hasty in her ns. If she had gotten to know the Huo Family a little more, and if she had more opportunities, she believed that she could seed.

    ¡°Alright. Stop thinking about it now. It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t know how protective Huo Jinyao can be of Su Qingsang. If you want to plot something against her, it¡¯s best if you choose a time when he is not around.¡±

    Of course, if one was to do it outside of the Huo Mansion, such a n would be even easier.

    Su Peizhen narrowed her eyes and began to seriously consider the feasibility of that.

    There was no hurry as there were more important things they had to focus on now.

    ¡°Alright. I will deal with Su Qingsang. And you should fix your mind entirely on thepany. We can¡¯t lose this time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t you believe in me?¡±

    Huo Yifanughed loudly. He thought that everything he had been plotting was still under wraps and undetected.

    Su Peizhen did not like how conceited he was. A part of his personality was just like Su Chenghui, she would have preferred for him to be more careful in his estimations of his abilities.

    She had a hunch that things weren¡¯t as simple as Huo Yifan made them out to be.

    But looking at how confident he was, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to put him down. So, she turned away and fell asleep.

    She met up with Liu Tongjia when she woke up and realized that she was not in a good mood.

    Previously, Su Peizhen had nned to work with her. But now that she knew there was no chance of them working together, she thought that Liu Tongjia was giving her the cold shoulder. At the thought of that, Su Peizhen¡¯s mood turned darker.

    When she got back home, Xiang Caiping was reading the newspaper in the living room. She looked up when Su Peizhen came in, her face with a mixed expression.

    ¡°Mother, I am back.¡±

    Su Peizhen changed out of her shoes. She walked over to the sofa on the opposite side of Xiang Caiping and sat down.

    There were some fruits on the table, already washed. She picked up a bunch of grapes and ate two of them before she realized that Xiang Caiping was still looking at her. She squirmed under her scrutiny and she sat up straighter.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mother? Have you eaten breakfast? I have not eaten yet, is there anything to eat?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Zhao is in the kitchen. You can check with her.¡±

    Xiang Caiping nced at her, but she failed to ask what had already been on the tip of her tongue.

    Su Peizhen did not think that anything was wrong, and she went to the kitchen to get something to eat. Xiang Caiping watched her from behind, the expression on her face obscure and difficult to decipher.

    When Su Peizhen came back from the kitchen, she realized that Xiang Caiping was no longer in the living room.

    She was somewhat relieved. Previously, when she had been living with Li Qianxue, Li Qianxue would follow her every move very closely.

    Of course, if she did anything wrong, Li Qianxue would still reprimand her for it and tell her what she shouldn¡¯t be doing.

    But since she had reunited with Xiang Caiping, her mother had been fearful of her.

    Su Peizhen knew that it was because Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t want to lose her. So, she would just let her behave as she liked and do whatever she wanted to.

    She enjoyed that feeling, and she felt secure in the knowledge that Xiang Caiping would never leave her or betray her.

    After all, they were rted by blood, so she believed that Xiang Caiping would not be able to get away with that.

    One could say was that Su Peizhen was overconfident as well.

    Xiang Caiping had gone back to her room and locked the door. She walked to her table and unlocked thest drawer, taking out a photo album from inside.

    She didn¡¯t like taking photographs when she was young, so she did not have a lot of them.

    On the other hand, Su Qingsang had taken a lot of pictures of her when they were living together. This album had those pictures and there were also photos that she had taken together with Su Qingsang as well.

    Huo Jinyao was in some of the photographs as well.

    She had slotted a photograph at the back of the album when she came back.

    It was a photo of her newborn baby. She didn¡¯t know what was on her mind when she asked the nurse to help her take a picture of her child.

    She looked at the baby in the photo and thought about how Su Peizhen had grown up.

    Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t know how to feel about her daughter. She turned the page and looked at the photo that she had taken with Su Qingsang again.

    At that time, her smile was genuine, and she had been really happy.

    But now¡ª

    She could not think about that. She knew she would feel horrible if she were to dwell upon it.

    At the same time, she didn¡¯t know how else to vent her emotions or how she could ease the depressed thoughts trapped inside of her either.

    When Su Qingsang had been living with her, she would even give up being with Huo Jinyao during New Year¡¯s Day in order to apany her to Japan.

    And in order to take care of her, Su Qingsang did not go back to Rong City with Huo Jinyao during Chinese New Year.

    For such a big family like Huo Family, Su Qingsang knew that there would be a lot of customs she was obliged to follow. But still, she chose to stay and take care of Xiang Caiping instead.

    Now, Su Peizhen would leave the house early in the morning and stay out for the whole day, even if she had nothing nned.

    Su Peizhen did not even call her. She did not bother to inform her about where she was, where she was going, and she most definitely did not tell her what she had been busy with all day.

    It was the Dragon Boat Festival yesterday. This festival did not ce the same importance on reunion like the Spring Festival or Mid-Autumn Festival.

    But even at a time like this, Xiang Caiping could not help but feel disappointed.

    Su Peizhen really did not care about her at all, even though she was her birth mother.

    She closed the photo album and locked it back inside the drawer. There weren¡¯t any signs of joy on her face anymore.

    This daughter of hers, what should she do about her?

    ***

    Huo Jinyao was listening to Assistant Yang¡¯s report on Huo Yifan¡¯s actions these past few days.

    It seemed like his n was working well. Because Huo Yifan believed them, he did not suspect anything.

    The corners of his lips turned up, and a faint amusement lit up his eyes.

    This was something that made him feel good¡ªwhich was a rare emotion for himtely.

    ¡°Continue watching him. I believe he will take the bait soon.¡±

    Yang Wenchang nodded. As he was about to leave, the inte rang with the announcement that someone was looking for Huo Jinyao.

    This was Huo Jinyao¡¯s first meeting with Zhang Yichen after what happened a few days ago.

    He wasn¡¯t as disheveled as he had been the day before the Dragon Boat Festival, and he was not flushed beet red like he was when he was drunk.

    He stood rigidly, straight like a pine tree, very much the soldier he always was.

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes. He did not miss the flicker of what seemed like guilt that shed across Zhang Yichen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Uncle, you came.¡±

    When Zhang Yichen entered the room, he did not get up immediately like he would have before.

    He pressed the inte button and asked someone to bring in a cup of tea. After his secretary left, he motioned for Zhang Yichen to sit down.

    Zhang Yichen did not sit down. He continued standing there.

    ¡°I thought you had gone back to be with the troops. You have yet to return to the army?¡±

    ¡°I went back, and then I came back again.¡±

    ¡°Something happened?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s responses were much tter than before, and that was enough of an exnation of his thoughts.

    Zhang Yichen knew that Huo Jinyao had already found out, but he still found it difficult to speak about it.

    ¡°About what happened that day, I am very sorry. I was drunk.¡±

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s voice was soft, but he had no intention of letting himself off the hook easily.

    ¡°That day? Uncle, which day are you talking about?¡± Huo Jinyao sounded as though he really did not understand. He turned to look at Zhang Yichen with a somewhat confused expression on his face.

    Zhang Yichen straightened his posture even more. He clenched his hands into fists but released them again quickly.

    ¡°Just...that day during the Dragon Boat Festival, I made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°You said that you were drunk that day. Since you were drunk, I will not take what happened seriously.¡±

    Zhang Yichen looked at him and he took a step forward. ¡°I am not here to excuse my actions today. I do not have any intention of pursuing her as well. I just want to say that it was just a one-sided feeling. Su Qingsang knew nothing, so you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Huo Jinyao suddenly stood up and walked around his big office desk. Step by step, deliberately, he made his way towards Zhang Yichen and stopped in front of him.

    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°I just want to tell you that Su Qingsang knew nothing about this. No matter what you heard or found out from me that day, it¡¯s all one-sided on my part. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Huo Jinyao interrupted him again. The expression on his face was cold, and the glint in his eyes was colder still. ¡°Are you exining for Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand¡ª¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t misunderstood anything. But as for you, if you continue trying to exin, I will really start to misunderstand.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes were sharp and his expression was very serious.

    ¡°Uncle, I have always respected you, in the past, and even now.

    ¡°But about this matter, I don¡¯t think that there is any need for you to exin.¡±

    He took a step forward until he was breathing into Zhang Yichen¡¯s face. The two of them were standing very close together.

    Both of them were equally tall, equally imposing.

    Zhang Yichen had a sharp aura that came from being trained in the army.

    And Huo Jinyao possessed an equally powerful air about him that came from being inmand for so long.

    The two of them just stood there and stared at each other. There seemed to be an inexplicable illusion of sparks were flying off in all directions.

    Huo Jinyao raised his chin slightly and stared at Zhang Yichen with an extremely sharp look in his eyes.

    ¡°So, Uncle, I don¡¯t need you to exin what you think happened. And as for Qingsang, you don¡¯t need to exin for her either. She is my wife. I believe in her and her character. Just as I am willing to believe in your character as well.

    ¡°I have already forgotten about what happened that day. And you were drunk, so it would be best if you can forget about it too.¡±

    Zhang Yichen pursed his lips until they formed a straight line and he analyzed Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression.

    ¡°You know how much I can drink, and you know that I have never gotten drunk like this in the past. It was an ident this time, so as you said, I will forget about it.¡±

    All throughout his life, Zhang Yichen nned out every step that he took.

    Until now, he had never done anything that was beyond what he had nned. Nothing exceeded his expectations.

    Nothing, except for the existence of Su Qingsang. He had tried hard to restrain himself, tried desperately to suppress his emotions, but he didn¡¯t realize that he would reveal himself in this manner, at a time when he did not know what he was doing.

    Not only had he let Huo Jinyao find out about his secret feelings, he even¡ª

    Huo Jinyao did not immediately respond to what he said. He just stared at Zhang Yichen for a long while, until finally, he said something.

    ¡°Although what happened that day was an ident, I think you should go to the Huo Mansion less if there is no need for you to do so.¡±

    Zhang Yichen suddenly lifted his head to look at Huo Jinyao with a shock and hurt expression on his face.

    ¡°Uncle, you think that you can hold your liquor well, but what about your tolerance for drugs?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°You keep saying that you lost control of yourself because you identally got drunk. But what you don¡¯t know is that someone had drugged the hangover soup that you drank, and that¡¯s what made you lose control of yourself¡ªbecause of the drugs.¡±

    ¡°Someone drugged me?¡±

    Zhang Yichen had never thought about that possibility. After all, Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang had been gone by the time he woke up.

    The doctor wasn¡¯t around as well, and it was unlikely that Liu Tongjia would take the initiative to talk about it.

    Other than Su Qingsang and a few others, no one knew that Zhang Yichen had been drugged.

    ¡°Yes, you were drugged. You did something out of your control under the influence of that drug.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Zhang Yichen¡¯s expression turned queasy at the thought that he had experienced such an encounter at the Huo Mansion.

    ¡°It¡¯s not important who did it.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at him gravely. ¡°What¡¯s important here is, why did that person do it to you?¡±

    ¡°Jinyao, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, have you thought about this clearly? You think that you have hidden your emotions deep enough and covered it up well. But maybe there was someone who might have seen right through you?

    ¡°And not only did that person see through your feelings, that person also tried to take advantage of it. In fact, the person that the other party wanted to hurt may not have been you but Qingsang.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s facial expression turned more serious as he continued speaking. ¡°You were in that room, drunk and unconscious. But what about Qingsang? Did you think about her?¡±

 Chapter 578 - You Will Cause Trouble For Her

    <h4>Chapter 578: You Will Cause Trouble For Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was cold. He had never treated Zhang Yichen with this kind of hostility before.

    Regarding the incident that day, he knew clearly that Zhang Yichen was an innocent party.

    But he couldn¡¯t help wondering about how Liu Tongjia found out about Zhang Yichen¡¯s hidden feelings.

    Zhang Yichen must have revealed something unknowingly.

    At a time and ce that he did not know, Zhang Yichen and Su Qingsang must have been overly intimate with each other, and Liu Tongjia happened to see it.

    It made Huo Jinyao feel exceptionally ufortable just thinking about that.

    He was not a petty man, especially since Zhang Yichen was more than just an uncle to him.

    To Huo Jinyao, Zhang Yichen was a mentor and a friend.

    Zhang Yichen held a significant portion of his heart and he had never thought that his rtionship with him would ever be torn apart by a woman like this.

    His voice turned colder as he became more upset and disappointed.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about how much trouble you will cause for Qingsang?

    ¡°If Qingsang did not get away in time that day? If the person who had drugged you, had gotten everyone toe and see? If someone had caught you and Qingsang in the act of doing anything¡ª¡±

    Huo Jinyao felt suffocated just thinking about it.

    Even if he was willing to believe in Su Qingsang, even if he was prepared to support her...

    What else would Su Qingsang have to face in the future?

    ¡°Uncle, you can defend yourself, but what will you do about Qingsang? Don¡¯t forget that she is your niece-inw.¡±

    Zhang Yichen remained rigid and still as Huo Jinyao continued to speak. After all, what Huo Jinyao had said was irrefutable.

    ¡°We¡ª We did not have any intimate contact with each other. But we happened to meet each other in the back garden twice, and someone probably saw it.¡±

    Zhang Yichen looked at Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°I am sorry. I will take note of my behavior from now on. But I think you know that the Huo Family is not as peaceful as you thought it was.¡±

    He could probably guess who was the one plotting against Huo Jinyao, and he believed that Huo Jinyao knew the culprit very well.

    ¡°It¡¯s my problem, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Even though the one he was speaking to was Zhang Yichen, Huo Jinyao was still unable to admit that it was Liu Tongjia who did it.

    No matter how bad Liu Tongjia was, she was still his birth mother.

    Despite his refusal to say who did it, Zhang Yichen would probably have his own spections about the matter, so there was no need to discuss who did it at all.

    Zhang Yichen took a step back. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not up to me to worry about the rest of this matter.¡±

    He hade intending to exin himself today, but it seems like he had made a wasted trip after all.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then I will make a move first.¡±

    Zhang Yichen looked at Huo Jinyao once more, as if he was worried that Huo Jinyao still couldn¡¯t be at ease about this matter, he assured him sincerely,

    ¡°Back in my army unit a few days ago, I agreed to take on a mission. So, I will not be back in Rong City any time soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. There¡¯s nothing I need to be worried about.¡±

    Zhang Yichen had a slight bitter look on his face. Yeah, the rtionship between him and his wife was so good that there was really nothing to be worried about.

    As he turned away, his retreating steps weren¡¯t as rxed as when he came.

    He stopped when he was at the door.

    ¡°Jinyao. Sometimes, I really envy you. You are a very lucky man.¡±

    Not just anyone can call such a clever and special woman like Su Qingsang theirs.

    ¡°Thank you. I do think that I am quite lucky too.¡±

    Huo Jinyao openly admitted to that statement. Half a year ago, if he hadn¡¯t been at the hospital where Su Qingsang was working, or if he had not stopped for a moment to see what all themotion was about...

    He believed that he would have been as lucky as he was now.

    Zhang Yichen left with a bitter taste in his mouth. Of course, good luck was not handed out to everyone, one could only encounter it when the time is right. It was not something that could be sought after and obtained.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s smiling face appeared in his mind. He closed his eyes and suppressed those emotions deeper into the recesses of his heart.

    ***

    Su Qingsang nced over at Huo Jinyao who had just got off from on top of her. He had been much more ¡°aggressive¡± than usual.

    It was just like the period after the first time they had sex when there was an eager and burning desire in his expression of love for her.

    She had not seen Huo Jinyao acting like that in these recent months.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡± She was about to ask him if something happened at work, or if Liu Tongjia did anything again to instigate him.

    But Huo Jinyao turned over, got on top of her again, and kissed her.

    He squeezed her tight, pulled her into his arms, and had sex with her again.

    Her body started moving on its own, in sync with him, and she took in everything he gave her.

    He was a little heavy-handed today, and he hugged her tightly in his arms. He lowered his head, continuously kissed the corners of her lips, her cheeks, and down the sides of her ears.

    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re mine.

    ¡°Dear? My dear wife... Tell me that you¡¯re mine.

    ¡°Dear, can you feel it? I am the one with you right now.¡±

    Before Su Qingsang could give him a suitable response, he kissed her lips and spoke softly into her ears once more,

    ¡°Dear... Tell me, who am I?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Su Qingsang was clenching her teeth, panting hard when she said his name.

    Her consciousness was wavering. Her fringe was drenched in sweat. Huo Jinyao behaving like that made her felt a little overwhelmed.

    ¡°Darling. Who is Huo Jinyao?¡±

    Su Qingsang felt herself slipping far away from her. The feelings he unloaded onto her were too intense and she needed time to get used to it.

    She had not expected Huo Jinyao to ask such a question at a time like this.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao is you. You, you¡¯re my husband.¡±

    Huo Jinyao seemed satisfied with that response. Over and over again, he made Su Qingsang repeat what he wanted to hear.

    They had sex until she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and she passed out briefly, exhausted from all the pleasure he had given her.

    Huo Jinyao carried her to the bathroom and changed the bedsheets while she took a bath. Finally, he helped Su Qingsang dry herself and brought her back to the room.

    Su Qingsang felt more awake after her bath. She wanted to say something but Huo Jinyao hugged her tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was a little out of control today.¡±

    He shouldn¡¯t have acted this way toward her. If he really believed in Su Qingsang, he should not be this worried about losing her.

    But after listening to what Zhang Yichen said and knowing that Liu Tongjia knew about Zhang Yichen¡¯s amorous feelings for Su Qingsang...

    He couldn¡¯t help but need some concrete reassurance from Su Qingsang to soothe him, even if his fears were only anxious thoughts.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s hands and limbs were limp. She looked at Huo Jinyao and shook her head gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. But are you alright?¡±

    Huo Jinyao did not respond, instead, he carefully wrapped his arms around her.

    Zhang Yichen had gone back to the army today. He left after they spoke.

    He knew that Zhang Yichen was a man of his word. Since he had said that he would not return to Rong City any time soon, it meant that he would not be around for a long time.

    But this did not mean that Zhang Yichen¡¯s feelings for Su Qingsang would disappear just like that. It just meant that he would probably try to suppress his feelings much deeper inside him and hide it that much more relentlessly.

    From a man¡¯s point of view, he couldn¡¯t fault Zhang Yichen for liking Su Qingsang.

    There was nothing wrong with liking someone. Zhang Yichen was just as human, unable to help but have feelings for another person.

    But as Su Qingsang¡¯s husband, Huo Jinyao was couldn¡¯t stop worrying about it or care less about it.

    It didn¡¯t feel good to know that another man was lusting after his wife.

    Furthermore, someone else had found out about it, and the person was Liu Tongjia¡ª

    Liu Tongjia had been rather quiet ofte. Huo Jinyao did not know if it was because his words were effective, or if it was the fact that after he exposed her ploy, Liu Tongjia had not yet found a new way to deal with Su Qingsang yet.

    No matter what it was, he believed that this peace was only temporary.

    Based on Liu Tongjia¡¯s deep-seated resentment of him, it was very likely that she would make another move in a few days when she was once again not in a good mood.

    If Zhang Yichen had not given up by the time he returned, and if he did not restrain himself... Their families were rted to each other after all.

    Liu Tongjia would probably do something about it again. She did not like Huo Jinyao no matter what and she hated him all the more, now that Su Qingsang was with him.

    What should he do, if she disregarded his warning and insisted on proving the rtionship between Su Qingsang and Zhang Yichen?

    Liu Tongjia was still his mother no matter what.

    He rxed his raised eyebrows and tightened his arms around Su Qingsang¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing serious. I will get over it.¡±

    He thought that maybe he should talk to Liu Tongjia again, or was there something more he could do to ensure that Liu Tongjia would not hurt Su Qingsang again?

    Su Qingsang lifted her head to peer over at him. She did not miss the mixed feelings that shed across his features.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think about Liu Tongjia.

    Maybe there was something she could do to help.

    ***

    Su Qingsang hung up the phone. After she had made sure that Su Peizhen was not at home, she knocked on the door.

    She would always do this whatever she visited Xiang Caiping.

    It was not because she was afraid of letting Su Peizhen know, or that she feared that something was to happen if she bumped into her.

    But she just thought that having one person less to worry about was always better.

    ¡°Ms. Zhao.¡± The person who opened the door was the housekeeper, Ms. Zhao. Su Qingsang had gotten to know her after she visited a few times.

    ¡°Hello, Ms. Su.¡±

    Ms. Zhao smiled when she saw Su Qingsang. She liked Su Qingsang because she was very polite and knowledgeable about the affairs of the house.

    The most endearing thing about her was that she was willing to spend time with the two olddies, which was a quality hard to find nowadays.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang!¡±

    When they walked in, Xiang Caiping got up from the sofa.

    ¡°Ms. Zhao. I have brought the physiotherapy device that you wanted.¡±

    Su Qingsang ced a big box on the coffee table and turned around to tell Ms. Zhao about it.

    She had initially wanted to visit Xiang Caiping during the Dragon Boat Festival, but she had to go to the Huo Mansion, and then that incident urred.

    Although Huo Jinyao did not talk about it recently, she knew that what Liu Tongjia had done must have had a big impact on him.

    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Su. That¡¯s very nice of you.¡±

    Ms. Zhao walked over and thanked her repeatedly. ¡°How much is it? I will give you the money right away.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Su Qingsang waved her hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t cost a lot. ept it as a gift.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that; I will feel ufortable if you keep doing that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ufortable about it.¡± Su Qingsang nced over at Xiang Caiping as she spoke. ¡°I am quite busy recently, so I might not be able to visit Aunt Xiang as much as I usually do. Please do take good care of her for me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I should be doing. I am getting paid for that.¡±

    Ms. Zhao looked at the physiotherapy device with a somewhat embarrassed expression on her face. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re most wee. I had a staff discount on that, so it wasn¡¯t expensive at all.¡±

    Ms. Zhao scratched the back of her head. ¡°I will ept it then. Thank you, Ms. Su.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Su do stay for lunch today. I have already bought the groceries. Leave after you¡¯ve eaten.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Xiang Caiping again after she agreed to it.

    If she stayed for lunch, then Su Peizhen¡ª

    ¡°She won¡¯t be back; she has something on today.¡±

    Xiang Caiping knew what was on her mind. She had been standing by the side and watched their conversation without interrupting.

    ¡°Qingsang. I¡ªI had asked Ms. Zhao to buy some bamboo leaves for making rice dumplings previously. Although the Dragon Boat Festival is over, if you have nothing on, let¡¯s make some to eat.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°But I have not made them before, so you have to teach me how to do it.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiang Caiping smiled. She had bought the bamboo leaves a while ago.

    She thought that if Su Peizhen were home that day, she would make some rice dumplings for her.

    But she didn¡¯t know that Su Peizhen was going to be out for the whole day, and even if she were to stay at home, she would not have had the patience to do things like this with her.

    She had been thinking about telling Su Peizhen a few days ago, to keep herpany more often.

    Now, she didn¡¯t want to mention it at all.

    Su Peizhen had been even busier than usual. Xiang Caiping sighed silently and forced herself to shift her thoughts away from Su Peizhen.

    The bamboo leaves and the ingredients needed were already prepared andid out to be used.

    Xiang Caiping knew that Su Qingsang would visit her today, so she wanted to make some rice dumplings with her. She knew that Su Qingsang would not reject her even though the festival was over.

    As she expected, Su Qingsang did not refuse her. Compared to her, Su Peizhen seemed¡ª

    Xiang Caiping shook her head. She was envious of Li Qianxue for having given birth to such a good daughter.

    Halfway through making the rice dumplings, Su Qingsang thought of Liu Tongjia again.

    She believed that Liu Tongjia must have been loving towards Huo Jinyao before the tragedy.

    But that maternal warmth had all but disappeared after what happened. What if Liu Tongjia and Huo Jinyao could restore their affection for each other?

    What if Liu Tongjia was able to forgive the misjudgment Huo Jinyao had made on impulse when he was only twelve years old?

    Moreover, it was not even a mistake but a misunderstanding, so it¡¯s likely that she would be able to exin¡ª

    ¡°Qingsang, do you have something on after this?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Su Qingsang stopped thinking about it. She smiled at Xiang Caiping and continued making the rice dumplings.

    ¡°If you have something on, you can go ahead and attend to whatever business you have. You don¡¯t have to visit me all the time.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was serious about what she said. Su Qingsang had already done a lot for someone who was not rted to her.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, it¡¯s alright.¡±

    Su Qingsang had only been thinking about Liu Tongjia.

    Xiang Caiping did not believe Su Qingsang was entirely truthful, but because Su Qingsang had said it was alright, she could not keep on asking.

    They were no longer mother and daughter after all, so it did not seem appropriate to pester her too much.

    Without slowing her hands in the making of the rice dumplings, Xiang Caiping thought about what else she wanted to say and still decided to say it.

    ¡°I have nothing more to worry about since you are in good hands with Jinyao. But if you have something on your mind and if you would like to talk to someone about it, I can be a listening ear, though I may not be able to help.¡±

    Su Qingsang was touched by what Xiang Caiping offered.

    In fact, after hearing this, Su Qingsang had an idea instantly. She also knew what she could do to help.

    Getting along with someone was simply treating them the way you wanted to be treated.

    Liu Tongjia had misunderstood Huo Jinyao. However, Huo Jinyao was also unwilling to exin himself to her.

    If she made the exnation for Huo Jinyao, it would sound like she was making excuses for what he had done. So, why not find another way to strike a chord and bond with Liu Tongjia like she did with Xiang Caiping?

    If Liu Tongjia were to warm up to her, she would naturally believe what she says much more easily.

    All she needed to do was to think about how to soften Liu Tongjia¡¯s attitude toward her.

    ***

    Huo Jinyao noticed the rice dumplings on the table when he arrived at home for dinner.

    He looked at Su Qingsang and said, ¡°The Dragon Boat Festival is over, where did you get these rice dumplings?¡±

    Although one could buy rice dumplings anywhere on a typical day, the ones he saw on the table did not look like they were store-bought. They were not the usual rectangle-shaped rice dumplings, but triangr and slightly misshapen.

    Triangr rice dumplings like these were not typical in the north, but people who lived in the south liked making their rice dumplings in these small triangr shapes.

    ¡°Take a guess.¡±

    Su Qingsang was not familiar with the steps in the beginning, but she learned quickly after a few tries. So, she couldn¡¯t help but fish forpliments when she saw Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you made them?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re half right.¡±

    ¡°You and Ms. Yu made them?¡± But he knew that Ms. Yu was from the north, so she probably wouldn¡¯t know how to make rice dumplings like that.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Su Qingsangughed as she pulled him towards the dining table.

    ¡°Let me tell you about them. Those tied with red strings are sweet rice dumplings, while those wrapped with white strings are savory. The sweet ones have red dates and peanuts in them, and the rest have salted egg yolk and meat!¡±

    ¡°You made so many?¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡± Su Qingsang nodded and sat down next to Huo Jinyao. ¡°I didn¡¯t have to work today, so I went to visit Aunt Xiang.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stopped just as he was about to reach for the rice dumplings. ¡°You made these with Aunt Xiang?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡°Then that means you were at her ce for the whole day?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao and she immediately knew that he was worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I did not bump into Su Peizhen. Aunt Xiang said that she had been swamped at work recently, so she¡¯s always not at home.¡±

    Of course she would be busy. Huo Jinyao had set a trap for Huo Yifan and he had already fallen into it.

    Su Peizhen was worried about the situation so she supervised most of the work in person.

    What¡¯s more, Huo Yifan could not let anyone find out about what he was doing, so he kept up his ruse of working at Tianyu Group as per usual.

    As a result, Huo Yifan was unable to focus entirely on his business, so Su Peizhen had to represent him in most business-rted matters.

    She had begun to look the part of a businesswoman. The people who had met Huo Yifan privately were full of admiration for Su Peizhen when they talked about her.

    Many people even asked to know about Su Peizhen¡¯s background as well.

    Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t help but nce sideways at Su Qingsang.

    If there hadn¡¯t been a switch at birth, and Su Qingsang was the one who was nurtured and groomed by Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui, would she be as talented as Su Peizhen in business?

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know that Huo Jinyao was thinking about this and just felt that he was worried about her. She took a savory rice dumpling and gave it to him.

    ¡°I always call Aunt Xiang to make sure Su Peizhen is not around before going over, just so I don¡¯t have to meet her.¡±

    ¡°Bumping into her is not a problem though. She knows that I have lived with Aunt Xiang previously. If she sees me, then so be it. I am not afraid of letting her know that I am there.

    ¡°She should be nicer to Aunt Xiang if she doesn¡¯t like me visiting her. I heard from Ms. Zhao that she doesn¡¯t eat at home often and there are times when she doesn¡¯t even go home at all.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang always wishes that Su Peizhen woulde home to keep herpany on many asions, but she is always not there. I can¡¯t bear to see Aunt Xiang being lonely like that, so I want to visit her. But if you don¡¯t like me going to her house, I can go less often in the future.¡±

 Chapter 579 - An E-Mail

    <h4>Chapter 579: An E-Mail</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    She only mentioned that she would go less often and not that she would stop going entirely. She was still quite worried since Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t seem quite herself recently.

    Moreover, Su Qingsang was not particrly bothered by Su Peizhen.

    Huo Jinyao took the rice dumpling from her and pinched her nose affectionately.

    ¡°You have so much to say even though I¡¯ve only asked one simple question. Did I say that you cannot go?

    ¡°I just think that Su Peizhen is not a very pleasant person to be around, so I don¡¯t want you toe in contact with her.¡±

    It was not a coincidence that Su Peizhen got into a rtionship with Huo Yifan. It must have been premeditated. They were definitely nning something.

    ¡°I know. So please don¡¯t worry. I will be extra careful.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded. He unwrapped the rice dumpling and took a bite, nodding his head at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    ¡°Of course. You know that Aunt Xiang cooks well.¡±

    There was a hint of sadness in Su Qingsang¡¯s voice when she said that. That sweet period when she and Xiang Caiping had been as close as a mother-daughter couple was gone forever.

    ¡°Yes, I do know that she can cook well.¡±

    Huo Jinyao finished the rice dumpling. He took a piece of tissue to wipe his hands with and thought of another matter.

    ¡°Did you tell Aunt Xiang that Su Peizhen is currently dating Huo Yifan?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to go about telling her about it.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t tell her at all.¡±

    Sometimes, ignorance is bliss.

    Su Peizhen and Xiang Caiping weren¡¯t very close in their rtionship with each other, so if Xiang Caiping were to find out that Su Peizhen was dating his cousin, Huo Yifan, Xiang Caiping would also be able to guess that something fishy is going on¡ªeven without many details. And by then, who knows what will happen.

    ¡°I know what I am doing, just rx.¡±

    Huo Jinyao certainly believed in Su Qingsang, but he did not trust Su Peizhen in the slightest.

    She had done a lot of things recently, but it was all for the business. He had not heard anything from Yang Wenchang about her private life.

    He didn¡¯t know if Su Peizhen was thinking about taking on a different approach when dealing with them, or if she was just that confident that she couldnd a blow on him business-wise.

    Either way, he would still have to get Yang Wenchang to keep an eye on her so that she would not have a chance to hurt Su Qingsang.

    ***

    Su Peizhen got home earlier than usual today, and that surprised Xiang Caiping. Beyond the immediate surprise, she felt a brief feeling of guilt towards her daughter.

    Su Peizhen happened to see the flicker of guilt on Xiang Caiping¡¯s face when she looked up after taking off her shoes.

    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and the tip of her nose twitched. The corners of her lips turned up in an instant.

    ¡°Something smells good, what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°I made some rice dumplings today.¡±

    Xiang Caiping got up and walked into the kitchen while she was speaking to bring out a few rice dumplings for her to see.

    ¡°This is sweet, and this is savory. I do not know what you like. Have a taste.¡±

    ¡°Why did you think of making rice dumplings out of the blue?¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at Xiang Caiping and did not take the rice dumplings immediately. She was surprised by this sudden burst of activity.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Dragon Boat Festival over?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over.¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at her daughter, this time without any traces of guilt on her face.

    ¡°I had thought about making them together with you, on the day of the festival if you were home. But you went out. It has been a few days since and I did not want to let the bamboo leaves go to waste.¡±

    ¡®Is she nagging at me?¡¯

    Su Peizhen took one of the rice dumplings. She did not eat it but tossed it around in her hands instead.

    ¡°Mum, I don¡¯t really like eating these. Next time, you can do whatever you want and eat whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡±

    Xiang Caiping stared at her nkly and finally dropped her head at Su Peizhen¡¯s oblivious gaze.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°But I will eat this today.¡±

    Su Peizhen waved the sweet dumpling in her hand and disappeared into her room.

    Xiang Caiping watched her as she walked away. She wanted to call out to her, ask her to eat together, but she didn¡¯t.

    Su Peizhen went into her room. Instead of eating the rice dumpling, she turned on herputer and clicked on one of the programs on the screen.

    Quickly, she was able to see every corner of the house.

    Other than the small garden outside, she could also see the living room, dining room, kitchen, including Xiang Caiping¡¯s bedroom, and her own room.

    She brought up the surveince footage of the house, and she noticed something very quickly.

    Su Qingsang hade to the house.

    No wonder Xiang Caiping wanted to make rice dumplings out of the blue. And she even said that she had intended to prepare the rice dumplings for her even though she wasn¡¯t home that day.

    So, it was actually for Su Qingsang that she made rice dumplings, but Xiang Caiping had lied and said they were for her instead?

    Su Peizhen red at the rice dumpling, suddenly unable to stand the sight of it.

    Indeed, she hated eating things like rice dumplings. They were hard to digest and high in calories. However, even if she didn¡¯t like them, it did not mean that she could ept Xiang Caiping using them as a means to please Su Qingsang.

    Su Peizhen watched the footage and saw Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping happily making rice dumplings together at the dining table. They looked exactly like a pair of mother and daughter and that made her feel very ufortable.

    ¡®Su Qingsang, you have already taken away Li Qianxue, and now you havee for Xiang Caiping too?

    ¡®Look at you trying to curry favor with Xiang Caiping. So, you think that you can please both mothers, don¡¯t you?¡¯

    Su Peizhen just couldn¡¯t let this go. She desperately wanted to do something to make Su Qingsang unhappy.

    But she had heard that Zhang Yichen had gone back to the army and that he would not be back any time soon.

    If she tried to find another man and used Su Qingsang of being in a rtionship with him, Huo Jinyao would never believe it. Furthermore, doing that would sound the rm for him instead, and he would be aware of her recent activities as well.

    Su Peizhen stared at the screen for a moment, and she smiled unexpectedly.

    ¡®Su Qingsang, oh Su Qingsang. You want to please both women, right? Then I¡¯ll just make it difficult for you to do that.

    ¡®I want to see if, based on Li Qianxue¡¯s possessive personality, if she will let you continue to do this.¡¯

    Su Peizhen refreshed theputer program and began working on it quickly.

    ***

    The Li Mansion, Lin City.

    Li Qianxue sat down on the sofa as soon as she got home.

    She had a business dinner today. Su Chenghui used to be the one going for these social engagements, however, since the day she filed for the divorce, she had to be the one going for these work dinners even if she didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°Qianxue. Did you drink again?¡±

    Old Master Li saw Li Qianxue¡¯s flushed face when he came down the stairs.

    He caught a whiff of alcohol from her and knew that she had gone out for social engagements.

    ¡°I drank a little. Don¡¯t worry, Father. I am not drunk.¡±

    Li Qianxue sat up straight. Her eyes were bright, and it didn¡¯t look like she was tipsy at all.

    She couldn¡¯t reject the drink politely, so she just drank a little bit. She knew not to get drunk and she knew how much she could drink.

    Old Master Li had a pained expression on his face. He looked at Li Qianxue while holding back what he really wanted to say.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Father, I am really not drunk.¡±

    Li Qianxue blinked at her father a few times as she spoke.

    ¡°See, don¡¯t I look sober now?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue. I heard that Su Chenghui, he¡ª¡±

    ¡°Father.¡± When Li Qianxue heard that name, her face changed instantly. ¡°If you want me to reconcile with Su Chenghui, you can stop talking now.¡±

    She hated Su Chenghui with all her guts and it would be impossible for her to want to see him ever again.

    Old Master Li knew that his daughter would always have a distinct line between love and hate and he sighed internally. ¡°I am not asking you to reconcile with him. I just heard that he had set up a smallpany and it looked like he was doing a good job.

    ¡°I just feel bad for you. Without mentioning what Su Chenghui did, he is actually quite a capable¡ª¡±

    ¡°Father! No matter how capable he may be, we are divorced. He is no longer your son-inw.¡±

    Li Qianxue had met up with Su Chenghui ¡°coincidentally¡± a few times in the past two months. He seemed to be having a good time, and he did not look like he was affected by the divorce in the least.

    If he had set up apany, good for him. Li Qianxue knew that he had the capabilities.

    They both agreed that they would not interfere with each other¡¯s rtionships in the future. Li Qianxue would not let Su Chenghuie back into her life again.

    Old Master Li did not continue to persuade her.

    With her mood slightly affected, Li Qianxue went up to her room to refresh herself after her long day.

    After a bath, Li Qianxue sat down on the sofa and looked around the empty room where she slept alone.

    Li Qianxue knew that she had lost control, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t feel as though she was that exhaustedtely, nor did she feel like she was in a sorry plight.

    Her worst moments were over. When people in Lin City found out that Su Chenghui had set up a privatepany, the way those people looked at her had made her feel ufortable.

    But she had already walked past those feelings a long time ago.

    She used to think that she would love Su Chenghui forever until reality gave her a wake-up call.

    When a man didn¡¯t love you anymore, it was a wise decision to end the rtionship to prevent any more emotional damage.

    If she had chosen to endure it, she might be able to rx for now, but it would undoubtedly be a pain in the end.

    Whenever Su Chenghui came to mind, she couldn¡¯t help but think about the expression on his face when they met each other recently.

    He looked earnest and appeared to have a lot to say when he saw her.

    If Li Qianxue hadn¡¯t seen through Su Chenghui this time, she might have taken what he said seriously and thought that he still had feelings for her.

    But she had already been fooled once, so she knew better than to believe him again.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s newpany was probably not running as smoothly as it seemed, he just wanted to ride on the wave of the Li Corporation.

    Li Qianxue realized after she divorced Su Chenghui that she would always analyze his actions from the perspective of the most malicious intentions.

    She would always think of Su Chenghui as horrible and detestable.

    She knew this was because her trust in Su Chenghui had been broken and their rtionship had ceased to exist. Furthermore, that¡¯s what she wanted to see.

    It was good like to be apart from him now.

    Li Qianxue was going to work hard and prove that she could live well and run the Li Corporation well, even without the assistance of Su Chenghui.

    Li Qianxue rubbed the spot in between her brows and decided to go to bed.

    Out of habit, she nced through her schedule for the next day, as she always did before she slept. She received an e-mail just before she was about to call it a day.

    She had two unread e-mails: one for work, and another to her private ount.

    The e-mail that was sent to her private e-mail was strange because not a lot of people knew about this e-mail address. She noticed that the e-mail had no subject or sender name.

    There was a video clip attached to the e-mail, but Li Qianxue did not open it immediately.

    Li Qianxue stared at the unfamiliar e-mail address for a while and decided to delete the e-mail.

    However, she hesitated just as she was about to hit the confirm button and yed the video after thinking it through.

    Li Qianxue bolted upright in her bed; her eyes still glued to the screen.

    In the video, she saw Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping¡ª

 Chapter 580 - You Wonâ€™t Leave Me, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 580: You Won¡¯t Leave Me, Right?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang changed as soon as she came out of the operating theatre. When she returned to her office, she noticed that she had a few missed calls on her mobile phone¡ªand they were all from Li Qianxue.

    She raised her eyebrows in surprise because Li Qianxue rarely called her during her working hours.

    Su Qingsang tried calling back but when she couldn¡¯t get through, she realized that Li Qianxue must have turned off her mobile phone. She became even more confused about the situation.

    Su Qingsang was unable to reach Li Qianxue until it was her lunchtime.

    Su Qingsang had to perform surgery right after that, in the afternoon. She thought for a moment and then sent a message to Li Qianxue, telling her the time that she should be out from the operating theatre.

    When the surgery was over, Su Qingsang tried calling Li Qianxue again, and finally it got through this time.

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    Su Qingsang heaved a sigh of relief when Li Qianxue picked up her call.

    ¡°Were you busy just now? I have been tried to call you back, but you turned off your phone. What did you say? You are in Rong City?¡±

    Taken aback, Su Qingsang thought she must have been mistaken about what she just heard.

    ¡°Where are you now? Outside my hospital? Wait for me. I am leaving the office soon. I¡¯lle out now.¡±

    Su Qingsang ended the call quickly. She talked the nurses through the condition of the previous patient that they should take note of. Then, she rushed out of the hospital quickly with her handbag and mobile phone.

    Li Qianxue was sitting at a bench on the hospitalwn. She sat rigidly upright, staring at an invisible point, with a grim expression on her face.

    ¡°Mother!

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    Su Qingsang came forward. She called out for Li Qianxue twice before she finally looked up at her.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Mother? Why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you¡ª¡±

    What Li Qianxue did next shocked Su Qingsang really badly. After seeing Su Qingsang, Li Qianxue stood up and hugged her tightly.

    Su Qingsang tensed up at the spot where she stood and almost dropped her handbag onto the ground.

    Li Qianxue had hugged her rather tightly, and Su Qingsang was still in a bit of a daze.

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    Su Qingsang tried to call out for her again, but Li Qianxue did not respond again.

    Li Qianxue hugged her possessively. She had no words to exin how she felt when she saw the video that had been sent to herst night.

    At first, she was angry, and she felt fury overwhelm her. But then she watched the video again when she was slightly calmer.

    That¡¯s when she realized that she shouldn¡¯t be angry at all.

    Li Qianxue knew that Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping used to think that they were mother and daughter. But what she didn¡¯t know about was that, after Su Qingsang reunited with her, she still kept in contact with Xiang Caiping.

    She had never seen Xiang Caiping and Su Qingsang getting along with each other before. She had never asked about it, and so she never thought about it.

    Now, she knew what they were like when they were together.

    In the video, she had seen Su Qingsang smile and learn how to wrap rice dumplings in bamboo leaves. She saw Xiang Caiping standing behind her, guiding her slowly like she was her own daughter.

    Su Qingsang was very serious about learning and she would raise her head to ask Xiang Caiping asionally if she was doing it right.

    There were emotions in the look she gave Xiang Caiping. The same emotions were present when Xiang Caiping smiled at Su Qingsang as well.

    She still cared for Xiang Caiping.

    That was something that Li Qianxue could not tolerate.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s emotions went through a roller coaster ride and what seemed like a fear of losing someone precious to her shook her again. She had thought of Su Chenghui.

    Su Chenghui had not forgotten about Xiang Caiping for over a decade. The existence of that woman was like a living nightmare for Li Qianxue.

    She had remained on Su Chenghui¡¯s mind even after so many years. Is she going to upy Su Qingsang¡¯s thoughts the same way as well?

    There was something else that made Li Qianxue feel this anxious. She had met Su Chenghui on the ne to Rong City as well.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    Su Chenghui had been surprised when he noticed Li Qianxue. They were both in the first-ss cabin, so there was only an aisle in between them.

    She nced at Su Chenghui coldly, and then looked away.

    She hated Su Chenghui and did not want to look at him any longer than necessary. But Su Chenghui seemed to be very interested in having a conversation with her.

    ¡°Qianxue, are you going to Rong City too?¡±

    Li Qianxue did not respond to his question. There was a sh of disappointment that passed over his face¡ªjust for a quick moment.

    ¡°What a coincidence. I am going to Rong City too¡ª¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡±

    Li Qianxue interrupted him with a sharp look. She examined the deliberately pleasant expression on his ironic face.

    ¡°This flight is for Rong City. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Su Chenghui was speechless. He wanted to say something else, but Li Qianxue did not give him any chance to answer.

    ¡°I know that you are going to visit Xiang Caiping in Rong City, so you don¡¯t need to exin yourself anymore.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I am not going to visit Xiang Caiping. I¡ªI am going on a business trip. It¡¯s the truth. Actually¡ª¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯spany had started improving and making quick progress recently.

    This rise in his career gave him a little more confidence in his abilities. He thought that this had brought him one step forward, one step closer toward Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Business trip?¡± Li Qianxueughed. ¡°Yes, of course. You¡¯re going so far to Rong City¡ªjust for business. I understand. You don¡¯t have to exin yourself to me.¡±

    There was an edge of sarcasm in the smile on Li Qianxue¡¯s face. She also had a disdainful look in her eyes.

    On one hand, Su Chenghui had talked about reconciling with her, but the hand behind his back was meeting up with Xiang Caiping.

    Tsk. Su Chenghui¡¯s hypocrisy really had no limits.

    ¡°Qianxue, you have to believe me. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡± Li Qianxue felt terrible. Her eyes turned sharp instantly. ¡°We are divorced. You can go wherever you want, and you can visit whoever you want. What you do is none of my business. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue¡ª¡±

    Li Qianxue responded by putting on her sleep mask and ignoring himpletely.

    Su Chenghui wanted to exin, to keep talking, but now the other passengers were boarding the ne, so he did not manage to say what he wanted to.

    When Su Chenghui alighted from the ne, he missed Li Qianxue who had gone to the airport restroom as soon as she could.

    When Li Qianxue divorced Su Chenghui, she knew that he would end up with Xiang Caiping.

    The woman he had loved for so many years suddenly came back one day. Why wouldn¡¯t he? He never forgot about her.

    As for what Su Chenghui had said to her, he only said that because of Li Family, or the Li Corporation.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s appearance in Rong City had confirmed her assumptions.

    Su Chenghui did not love her and the one he wanted to be with was Xiang Caiping. Li Qianxue had nothing else to say to him.

    They were divorced, so they were no longer rted. It would be none of her business, even if Su Chenghui ended up together with Xiang Caiping, and eventually married her.

    But she didn¡¯t feel like letting go of Su Qingsang.

    Xiang Caiping had always been in between her and Su Chenghui all these years. And she had already been loved by Su Chenghui for over a decade.

    Was she also going to take her daughter away from her now? Was that what she was trying to do?

    Li Qianxue felt very horrible just thinking about that.

    Why was such a thing happening to her?

    Why should she allow that to happen? If Su Qingsang ultimately loved Xiang Caiping more, what would happen to her in the end?

    Would Su Yuxin end up going with Xiang Caiping as well?

    Su Chenghui and Xiang Caiping could still start a new family together. And there was even a father, a mother and three children toplete this family.

    Was that how it was going to turn out?

    Li Qianxue had never been a pessimist, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to be optimistic when it had to do with Su Chenghui.

    Li Qianxue hugged Su Qingsang tightly like she was holding on to a drifting wood in the waters. Is she going to lose her daughter again when she had finally got her back?

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    Li Qianxue was not particrly strong but right at that moment, Su Qingsang felt like she was being strangled.

    ¡°Mother? You¡ª¡±

    ¡°Qingsang! Don¡¯t leave me, alright?¡±

    ¡°Mother...what?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, don¡¯t abandon me, please?¡±

    Su Qingsang was a little confused about these two requests. Her lips moved haltingly as she raised one hand to pat Li Qianxue¡¯s back gently.

    ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? I am your daughter, why would I do that?¡±

    ¡°No! You got to promise me. You have to make a promise first! You cannot leave me, and you cannot abandon me. Do you understand?¡±

    Su Qingsang could feel the curious stares from the people walking past. It waste evening now even though it was still very bright outside.

    It was going to be dinner time soon so many people were going in and out of the hospital. Many family members of the hospital¡¯s patients were visiting at this hour.

    ¡°Mum, can you let go of me first?¡±

    ¡°No! You have to promise me first. Then I¡¯ll let go of you.¡±

    The overwhelming emotions that came with losing someone precious to her made it difficult for Li Qianxue to let go. Su Qingsang had to reassure her first for her to rx from all the anxiety that had built up since she watched the video.

    ¡°Alright. I promise you, Mother. I will never abandon you, and I won¡¯t ever leave you either.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Li Qianxue finally retreated a little. But she continued to stare intently into Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes, hands gripping her arms firmly.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Su Qingsang had no idea what made Li Qianxue say all this so suddenly. But from the past few months of interacting with Li Qianxue, Su Qingsang got to know her mother¡¯s personality better.

    ¡°You are my mother, and I am your daughter. Why would I ever abandon you?¡±

    They were rted by blood. They were a mother and a daughter, they had the closest rtionship in the world, didn¡¯t they?

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Li Qianxue looked at her, and she stopped herself from saying what she hade to her mind just then.

    ¡°But what? Mother, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Li Qianxue started to be aware of the people around them, and the way they were staring.

    She smiled and she tamped down all her emotions.

    She cleared the desperate expression she had on her face within a few seconds.

    ¡°Look at me. I got muddled from the flight. Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. I am just about to go home. You have not eaten as well, have you?¡±

    ¡°No. The in-flight meals were not very good.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Ms. Yu cooks quite well.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I have heard you say that several times. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Li Qianxue took a step back and Su Qingsang saw a suitcase behind her.

    That was how she realized that Li Qianxue came to look for her as soon as she reached the airport.

    She didn¡¯t know how to feel about that. Where they were right then was not the right ce to talk, so she took over wheeling the suitcase from Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Come, Mother. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    By the time they had reached Su Qingsang¡¯s car, no one could tell that Li Qianxue just had a mental breakdown.

    She was back to her usual confident and elegant self.

    ¡°Qingsang. How have you been recently?¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you get to see me when we video call every day? Why are you still asking me that? I am doing well, going to work and getting off work as per usual. You know well about my rtionship with Huo Jinyao too. Anyway, everything¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°I know. I just wanted to ask you something. Recently, did you meet up with Xiang¡ª¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Qingsang was putting the suitcase away and mmed the trunk shut.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s gaze was intense and probing. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just wanted to ask if you met¡ª¡±

 Chapter 581 - Youre Here To Find Fault

    <h4>Chapter 581: You¡¯re Here To Find Fault</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang walked over to open the car door for her mother. But Li Qianxue was not in a hurry to get on and seemed a little troubled.

    ¡°What?¡± Her mother did not finish her sentence from before and Su Qingsang was confused. Thinking about what Li Qianxue did earlier, Su Qingsang looked up and stared at her.

    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Su Qingsang nodded.

    Throughout the entire car ride, she kept making conversation with Li Qianxue, both out of concern and curiosity.

    What exactly happened that made Li Qianxue act like this?

    ¡°Mum, Yuxin is taking his National College Entrance Exam soon, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just a few days away now,¡± Li Qianxue answered distractedly.

    ¡°In that case, should I go and cheer him on?¡± She barely talked to her brothertely because she knew he was busy studying and did not want to disturb him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± said Li Qianxue with a smile. Her face glowed with pride for the first time since she¡¯snded in Rong City. ¡°He said it himself, that we don¡¯t have to be there. He even said that I would stress him out if I suddenly appeared to keep himpany.¡±

    Based on Su Yuxin¡¯s results in school, he could already be guaranteed a ce in University A in the province.

    But he did not want to study at University A and wanted to try taking the exam instead.

    Although Li Qianxue loved her children, she had her own standards to adhere to.

    Back then, Su Peizhen also took the exam and earned a ce in an overseas university.

    Su Qingsang was the same, she earned her ce in medical school through her own efforts.

    Now that it was Su Yuxin¡¯s turn and he also shared the same thinking and ambition, Li Qianxue was very proud of him.

    Soon, they arrived at Huangting. Su Qingsang parked the car and took the luggage out of the trunk.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mum.¡±

    As Li Qianxue walked into the elevator with Su Qingsang, she could not help but think about the rtionship between Xiang Caiping and her daughter.

    She could no longer bear it any longer and nced at her daughter. ¡°Qingsang, I wanted to ask you... I wanted to ask you about...

    ¡°about...erm...if you have met...¡±

    Su Qingsang looked over at her, waiting patiently,pletely confused.

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡±

    She was so close to saying Xiang Caiping, but in the end, she could not bring herself to say it.

    ¡°I wanted to ask you if you have met Su Chenghuitely.¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded and thought to herself, ¡®So this was why my mother seemed out of sorts today.¡¯

    It must be difficult for her. Although they were divorced, it seemed that what her father did still haunted her.

    ¡°Not even once?¡±

    Su Qingsang did not know why she was asking these questions and shook her head.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Did you happen to bump into Dad?¡±

    Li Qianxue did not answer and scoffed internally.

    That Su Chenghui was a pathological liar! Fortunately, she no longer had high hopes for him, and would never believe a word he said.

    Since she returned to Lin City, she had only been to Rong City once and that time, she also ¡°coincidentally¡± met Su Chenghui.

    He probably came here several times a month. The purpose, unfortunately, was to look for Xiang Caiping.

    No, that wasn¡¯t all. He was probably looking for Su Peizhen as well.

    Her expression darkened as she thought of Su Peizhen.

    The daughter she had raised for over twenty years who was no longer her daughter.

    Not only did her daughter refuse to recognize her as her mother anymore. She even...

    ¡°Mum? Mum?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s voice snapped Li Qianxue back to reality, and she realized they were already out of the elevator, in front of the house.

    Su Qingsang opened the door and carried her mother¡¯s luggage into the guest room.

    Li Qianxue did not get a chance to take a look around the ce previously.

    She was not in the mood to do so now either and sat down on the sofa. Su Qingsang walked to the kitchen and told Ms. Yu to prepare a few more dishes.

    She grabbed a ss of fruit juice for Li Qianxue and sat down next to her.

    ¡°Mum, did you meet Dad?¡±

    She had asked the question earlier, but Li Qianxue had been absorbed in her thoughts and did not answer.

    ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Li Qianxue did not want to talk to her about Su Chenghui. She hated that man to her very core.

    ¡°Dad is...¡±

    Su Qingsang thought about how she tried to give her father some ideas and encouraged him to salvage his marriage previously.

    Looking at her mother now, she wondered if she had been wrong to do that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about your father.¡±

    With Li Qianxue being obstinate like this, Su Qingsang could only stop asking.

    At night, Huo Jinyao came home and was surprised to see Li Qianxue in his house. Why did his mother-inwe all the way to Rong City for no reason?

    After greeting her, he looked over to Su Qingsang. Qingsang gently shook her head.

    She also had no idea why her mother came to Rong City, she could only make a random guess that it had something to do with her father.

    That being the case, what had Su Chenghui done to provoke Li Qianxue?

    Su Qingsang mulled over this but did not manage to get an answer over dinner.

    ¡°Mum.¡± Su Qingsang had set up the guest bed and went looking for Li Qianxue. ¡°The quilts have been sunned and the bed is ready. You¡¯re probably tired, why don¡¯t you rest for today?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang,e over. I want to talk to you.¡±

    Su Qingsang sat down next to her and Li Qianxue held her hand in hers.

    ¡°Qingsang, are you sure you didn¡¯t meet your father?¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t,¡± said Su Qingsang as she shook her head. ¡°Dad lives in Lin City, I¡¯m here in Rong City all the time. How are we supposed to meet?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Li Qianxue nodded. ¡°You¡¯re not his favorite child anyway, he wouldn¡¯te all the way to Rong City just to see you randomly.¡±

    ¡°Dad is in Rong City?¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Why don¡¯t I know anything about this?¡±

    ¡°Well, obviously, you wouldn¡¯t know, if he came to Rong City not for you, but someone else.¡±

    ¡°Who would hee here for? Erm... Su Peizhen?¡±

    Su Qingsang had almost said Xiang Caiping, but she was afraid that her mother would be furious and quickly reced her name with another.

    Li Qianxue seemed to expect that question and her expression darkened further.

    Su Qingsang had not noticed Li Qianxue¡¯s change in expression, she was remembering something else.

    A few days ago, during Dragon Boat Festival, Huo Yifan had brought Su Peizhen to the Huo residence. Could it be that Huo Yifan was seriously intending to marry Su Peizhen?

    If that was the case, Su Chenghui¡¯s reason foring to Rong City would most likely be for both families to meet, wouldn¡¯t it?

    However, just a few days ago when she visited Xiang Caiping, nothing like this had been mentioned. Ah that¡¯s right! Xiang Caiping was probably afraid that she would not like talking about Su Peizhen, hence, Aunt Xiang avoided talking about Su Peizhen entirely.

    ¡°Probably not just to see Su Peizhen then.¡±

    Li Qianxue examined at Su Qingsang¡¯s expression and knew that she was not lying to her. She never met Su Chenghui.

    But what about Xiang Caiping? She definitely met her, right? Also, what about Su Peizhen?

    Su Qingsang did not know what else to say because Su Chenghui was her father after all.

    ¡°What about Su Peizhen, have you met hertely?¡±

    Li Qianxue had mixed feelings about Su Peizhen, who had once been her adopted daughter. Not only was she now suspicious of Su Chenghui, but of Su Peizhen as well.

    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Su Qingsang answered truthfully as the hawk-eyed Li Qianxue examined her face.

    ¡°Not only did I meet her, but I¡¯m also afraid I¡¯ll soon be family with her once again.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Li Qianxue felt her heart leap from her chest into her throat.

    Su Qingsang had no prior intention of telling Li Qianxue about this. However, if Su Chenghui came to Rong City to discuss Su Peizhen and Huo Yifan¡¯s marriage, then Li Qianxue would eventually hear about it.

    ¡°I saw Peizhen at the Huo residence a while ago...¡±

    She briefly exined Su Peizhen and Huo Yifan¡¯s rtionship, and what happened that day. As her eyes met Li Qianxue¡¯s sharp gaze, she felt a little guilty.

    ¡°It happened during the Dragon Boat Festival? And you didn¡¯t tell me?¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression changed.

    She could understand Su Qingsang¡¯s worry and felt stifled because of it.

    Deep down, did Su Qingsang think that she would take Su Peizhen¡¯s side?

    ¡°Mum, please don¡¯t be angry, I just didn¡¯t want you to worry. Besides, Peizhen is an adult now. I suppose she knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    Su Qingsang was no fool. Even if Su Peizhen¡¯s purpose of marrying into the Huo family was not to harm her, she was definitely using this chance to start some sort of battle between them.

    Su Peizhen was the adopted daughter of Li Qianxue, but Su Qingsang was Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter by birth.

    If at all possible, Su Qingsang did not want to be enemies with Su Peizhen.

    ¡°She knows what she¡¯s doing?¡±

    Li Qianxue scoffed half-heartedly.

    ¡°How great would it be, if she knew that.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Li Qianxue, perplexed, not quiteprehending what she meant by that.

    ¡°Whatever, enough about her.¡±

    Li Qianxue finally understood why Su Chenghui appeared here in Rong City.

    So Su Peizhen was getting married and to Huo Yifan, huh? The other grandson of the Huo family?

    Li Qianxue has met Huo Yifan at the Huo residence before. He was a shrewd-looking young man.

    Previously, Su Peizhen did not appear to fancy Qiu Yanbo that much and he was at least a decent guy.

    This Huo Yifan on the other hand could not even hold a candle to Huo Jinyao. Why would Su Peizhen choose to be together with him?

    ¡°Mum, you should rest early.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Li Qianxue suddenly stopped thinking about that, however...

    ¡°Qingsang, next time, please don¡¯t keep anything from me.¡±

    ¡°But, I didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Really? Then why didn¡¯t you tell me about that incident with Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Qingsang is it because you think that if there¡¯s a conflict between you and Peizhen I will side with Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it,¡± Su Qingsang said as she shook her head. She believed there was no way that her mother would choose to side with Su Peizhen.

    ¡°I just thought that you raised her for over twenty years after all. If possible, I don¡¯t want you to be put in a difficult situation.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s heart ached and gave her daughter a big embrace.

    Was this how Qingsang felt? Not wanting to put her in a difficult situation? What else has Qingsang kept to herself because of that?

    ¡°I won¡¯t be,¡± said Li Qianxue while she rocked her daughter to-and-fro like a little child. ¡°What could put me in a difficult situation? There¡¯s nothing.¡±

    She released her daughter from her embrace, leaned backed, and looked into her eyes. ¡°Qingsang, you must remember this clearly. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll always be on your side. Always.¡±

    Her overly serious expression stunned Su Qingsang. She nodded.

    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t just understand, you have to remember this,¡± Li Qianxue said obstinately to Su Qingsang as she held onto her hand tightly. ¡°Qingsang, I know what you are thinking. But you have to get rid of those thoughts, I¡¯m your mother¡ªyour birth mother. I¡¯ll never choose someone else¡¯s side and be your enemy. Do you understand this?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s felt her words became stuck at her throat and could only nod hard in agreement.

    ¡± Qingsang, I want you to promise me one thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s something I¡¯ve done wrong, you have to tell me. It¡¯s the same for you too. Don¡¯t ever give up on me or leave me in the lurch.¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Su Qingsang understood that her fears were because of her father. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I promised you when we met today. I will never do that.¡±

    ¡°Look at me getting all naggy... I¡¯m indeed getting old.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not old!¡± Su Qingsangughed. ¡°Everyone will believe me if I told them we¡¯re sisters. How are you old if that¡¯s the case?¡±

    ¡°Sweet talker.¡± Li Qianxue finally looked rxed.

    ¡°Alright, get some rest now. If I talk to you for much longer, your husband is going to get jealous.¡± Li Qianxue teased her jokingly though her face remained serious at the same time.

    ¡°Mum...¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed and felt embarrassed. After she left, Li Qianxue¡¯s expression darkened immediately.

    Su Chenghui, Su Peizhen and Xiang Caiping...

    No matter what they were trying to do, she was not afraid. The only people she cared about and would protect with her life were her two children.

    Li Qianxue was reminded of something.

    Su Peizhen wanted to marry Huo Yifan?

    This Su Peizhen...what is she trying to do?

    ***

    ¡°Say, should I have not done that?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao, perplexed.

    She had returned to her bedroom and told Huo Jinyao about what happened to her mother and her theories about what could have happened.

    She was unaware that Li Qianxue had already seen the video of her and Xiang Caiping making rice dumplings, so she ended up wondering what her father had done to make her mother so anxious.

    Arge part of the reason for her father doing what he has done was probably because she had encouraged him and told him to do so.

    Now, she was no longer sure whether her encouragement and advice to reconcile with her mother was the right thing to suggest.

    ¡°When I saw my dad, I thought he seemed pitiful and that¡¯s why I told him those things. But after talking to my mom today, she really has no intention of ever forgiving him.¡±

    Not only was there no intention to forgive, but she also seemed to hate him even more now.

    ¡°I just think that the reason for Dading to Rong City may not be to visit Aunt Xiang. It¡¯s likely because Su Peizhen really is marrying Huo Yifan. But my mom seems to think otherwise.¡±

    Li Qianxue had clearly misunderstood and thought that Su Chenghui was here to visit Xiang Caiping.

    Su Peizhen and Huo Yifan were getting married? Why did he not know about this?

    As it was a serious matter, Huo Yifan would definitely discuss this with their grandfather first. However, he had not heard anything about it...

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Huo Jinyao set aside his thoughts and looked at Su Qingsang. ¡°If your dad really means to salvage his rtionship with your mom, he would do it even if you didn¡¯t encourage him to.

    ¡°Simrly, if he had no intention at all, he would not do anything even if you encouraged him to.¡±

    ¡°But I personally also don¡¯t think he came to Rong City because Su Peizhen is marrying Huo Yifan.

    ¡°So, was it really for Aunt Xiang?¡±

    Did Su Chenghui still think that the person he loved was Xiang Caiping after these recent months?

    If that was the case, it was no wonder that Li Qianxue was so unhappy.

    ¡°Not that.¡± Huo Jinyao shook his head in disagreement. He thought that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed to be. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I think your mom might be overthinking things this time. Perhaps your dad didn¡¯t have that intention in mind either.¡±

    Why not remove those two possibilities from the equation altogether?

    Perhaps, he should get Yang Wenchang to investigate if Su Chenghui came to Rong City to visit Xiang Caiping.

    Seeing that Su Qingsang was troubled by this, he ruffled her hair and said, ¡°Alright now, don¡¯t frown anymore. Perhaps nothing really happened at all and you¡¯re just overthinking things. Or maybe your mom is going through menopause?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going through menopause.¡±

    Su Qingsang red at him but felt slightly relieved after hearing what he said.

    Even if her parents would never get back together, she hoped that one day they would make peace with each other instead of remaining enemies.

    ***

    Su Peizhen never thought that Li Qianxue woulde and look for her.

    As her adoptive mother sat on the sofa right across her, graceful and beautiful as ever, she caught herself in awe for a moment.

    Just half a year ago, they had been very close as mother and daughter. They would talk about everything under the sun and had a deep bond with one another.

    She remembered the first time she had gotten her period and was flustered by it. She recalled that Li Qianxue had told her that this was the first step towards bing an adult woman and she should be happy about it.

    She also remembered the surprise she felt when she received a love letter from a boy for the first time and how Li Qianxue told her it was something she should be proud of.

    Li Qianxue had been a great mother. For the past twenty years, she gave Su Peizhen the most selfless and sacrificial love one could expect from a mother.

    But in less than half a year, this mother and daughter were sitting at opposite ends of the coffee table with no smiles on their faces.

    Su Peizhen could no longer bear to call her ¡°Mom¡±.

    She closed her eyes and remembered that she was no longer her mother, but Su Qingsang¡¯s mother.

    The realization broke her and as she opened her eyes again, she refused to show any emotion.

    Li Qianxue was examining her face the whole time she sat across from her and it made her ufortable.

    ¡°Aunt Li, you were looking for me?¡±

    Su Peizhen muttered mindlessly with a cold expression.

    The word ¡°Aunt¡± drew a clear line in their new rtionship.

    Even though Li Qianxue knew beforehand that Su Peizhen was no longer her daughter, being greeted as ¡°Aunt¡± still cut her deeply.

    If half a year ago, someone had told Li Qianxue that they would be estranged, she would have dered that person was crazy.

    Yet in just half a year, they were strangers who knew each other best.

    ¡°Why do you think I came here to look for you?¡± Li Qianxue leaned back in her seat, never looking away from Su Peizhen.

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s face remained nonchnt and she looked away from Li Qianxue.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted me to rush to Rong City?¡±

    Every time Su Peizhen lied, she would look away just like that.

    Everything else about her could be changed, but small habits like these were the hardest to get rid of.

    ¡°Aunt Li, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Li Qianxue scoffed and red at her angrily. ¡°You were the one who sent me the video, weren¡¯t you? You sent that video to me to lure me to Rong City, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°What video? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Su Peizhen refused to look up and meet Li Qianxue¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Not many people know about my personal email address. Only a handful of people do, and you are one of them.¡±

    Li Qianxue leaned forward with a gaze so sharp it was as if she was trying to look deep into Su Peizhen¡¯s soul.

    ¡°I have checked the email user¡¯s IP address and it dide from Rong City. If I continue tracking the exact location, it will lead to your address here. Peizhen, are you still going to deny this then?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s expression gave her away and she finally looked Li Qianxue in the eye.

    ¡°Yes, I sent you that video. But with that tone of yours, have youe here to find fault with me?¡±

    ¡°Find fault?¡± asked Li Qianxue. ¡°No, I¡¯m not here to find fault with anyone.¡±

    Against Su Peizhen¡¯s expression was puzzled. Li Qianxue kept her voice stern.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to warn you.¡±

    ¡°...Warn me?¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen, let me get something straight.¡±

    Li Qianxue remained stern and said harshly, ¡°The Li family does not owe you anything. Be it me, Yuxin, or even my father. None of us owe you anything.

    ¡°You were once the Young Miss of the Li family. You enjoyed our love, protection, and had the best care. In this sense, the Li family doesn¡¯t owe you anything. In fact, it actually makes you indebted to us. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Su Peizhen kept quiet. She did not want to answer that question.

    ¡°You feel betrayed and lost because you¡¯re not used to your real and true identity. You still think that you¡¯re the rich young missy you used to be, and you think that we¡¯ve done you wrong. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Su Peizhen pursed her lips and pouted.

    ¡°The person who switched the babies was Su Chenghui. The person who caused your fall from grace was Su Chenghui. Be it me or your grandfather, we were genuine in our feelings towards you. If you think that someone should be responsible for the hurt you experienced losing your status, it should be Su Chenghui. Not me and definitely not Qingsang.¡±

    Li Qianxue raised her voice a little and continued, ¡°You know very well that Qingsang has been the innocent victim this entire time.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t deserve to go through everything she has been through. She can no longer get back the years that she has lost, and we can¡¯t just make it up to her either. Don¡¯t deny this, Peizhen, you and I both know deep down that while she spent the past twenty years living as the illegitimate daughter of the Li Family, she did not live a deserving life.

    ¡°I thought I should make this very clear to you today. If you¡¯re angry or want to hold a grudge against someone, you should look for the person who is to me for this entire situation. Like your father, Su Chenghui, for example. Or that irresponsible mother of yours who brought you into this world but never cared for you, Xiang Caiping. What you shouldn¡¯t do is to put the me on Qingsang and force her to be on the receiving end of your wrath.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s expression had gradually darkened as Li Qianxue began to lecture her.

    As Li Qianxue finished saying herst sentence, Su Peizhen was filled with sheer fury.

 Chapter 582 - I No Longer Have The Right, Is That It?

    <h4>Chapter 582: I No Longer Have The Right, Is That It?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Peizhen felt as though her heart ached with every pulse.

    This ache was greater than when she had found out that she was not Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter, and it made her feel even worse than when she had been exiled from the Li Family.

    As she looked at Li Qianxue, the feeling of hurt stood out most among all the buried emotions in her gaze.

    Li Qianxue noticed it, but she did not think that she was in the wrong.

    In life, you had to give and take. She felt repentant towards Su Qingsang and had ended up choosing her, so she was not going to let Su Peizhen do anything to hurt her.

    She was also not going to allow Su Peizhen to cause Su Qingsang any physical harm. While her words were coldhearted, they also made sense.

    Su Peizhen could hate Su Chenghui, she could hate Xiang Caiping, and she could even hate her.

    But Su Peizhen had no reason at all to hate Su Qingsang. She had lived over 20 years as the pampered daughter of the Li Family, which¡ªto put bluntly¡ªhad been time Su Peizhen had robbed Su Qingsang of.

    Su Qingsang had no obligation nor responsibility to bear the unreasonable hatred and anger that Su Peizhen felt towards her.

    Su Peizhen felt as though her emotions were in great turmoil. As she looked at Li Qianxue, it took an extreme effort to not lose control of herself.

    It was difficult...really difficult.

    ¡°So, what Aunt Li thinks is that I sent the video to you so that you would deal with Su Qingsang?¡±

    Because she was so emotional, her voice trembled a little.

    ¡°Was that not the case?¡±

    Li Qianxue gave her a cold smile. No matter how she worded it, Su Peizhen had been her daughter for many years. While she did not understand her daughterpletely, she was still capable of understanding a good deal about her.

    What Su Peizhen had intended to say through the video, she understood clearly.

    When she had seen that video the first time after she had calmed down and thought about it a little, it was not a big leap for her to make that it was Su Peizhen who had sent it to her.

    After all, Xiang Caiping was Su Peizhen¡¯s real mother now, and the two of them were reported to have been living together for some now.

    Thus, it would not have been odd for Su Peizhen to have had the opportunity to install cameras in her house. It would also not be odd for her to record the interactions between Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping.

    However, the fact that she had sent this video to Li Qianxue was a very purposeful move.

    Having been in a mother-daughter rtionship with Su Peizhen for many years, Li Qianxue did not even need to guess to know that her goal had been to drive a wedge between Li Qianxue and Su Qingsang¡¯s mother-daughter rtionship.

    ¡°You thought that I would be angry when I saw the video, didn¡¯t you? That I would be unhappy?¡±

    She had been angry indeed, and she was very unhappy.

    After she had processed her unhappy thoughts and calmed down, however, she found herself feeling scared and fearful. She felt worried about what she could lose.

    But in front of Su Peizhen, Li Qianxue would never let even a wisp of these emotions show.

    ¡°You thought that I would hastily find Su Qingsang and get mad at her after I saw the video?

    ¡°You thought that because of my tendency to nitpick and criticize, I would act rashly in such a situation?

    ¡°Was it not your goal to drive a wedge between our mother-daughter rtionship after both of us have put in so much effort to get to know each other? Did you think that I would let you do as you wish?¡±

    It really should not have to be mentioned that after having been Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter for over 20 years, she understood her very well. She had formed her own very clear picture of Qianxue¡¯s personality.

    If not for Li Qianxue¡¯s high self-control and inner ambition, she would not have been able to exude such poise in this situation.

    Su Peizhen smirked. ¡°You won¡¯t do as I wish. So what? You¡¯ll intentionally find me, warn me, and tell me not to hurt your precious daughter instead?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Qianxue nodded; her voice resolute as she said, ¡°You thought that I wouldn¡¯t know about the dirty tricks you¡¯ve been ying behind my back? That I wouldn¡¯t know what you nned on doing?

    ¡°Peizhen, just as much as you understand me, I understand you too. Losing everything the Li Family has provided you with and losing your identity as the eldest daughter of the Su Family must have been exceptionally unbearable for you.

    ¡°And now, the one who will receive everything that you used to have and be who you were is none other than Su Qingsang, the person you looked down on the most. How would you have felt? Do you think I won¡¯t understand?¡±

    Faced with Li Qianxue¡¯s intense expression, Su Peizhen could only nod her head.

    ¡°And so, you thought that I would be unable to take it, you thought that I would go and take everything away from Su Qingsang?

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the case?¡± Li Qianxue continued without holding back. ¡°If you did not feel that way, why would you have sent that video to me? If you did not feel that way, why would you have put in all this effort to get close to Huo Yifan?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you were unaware of the rtionship between Huo Yifan and Huo Jinyao. You knew all about it. You knew and you were convinced it would be a good way to get your revenge. Wasn¡¯t that why you tried to get close to Huo Yifan¡ª so that you could marry into the Huo Family?¡±

    Su Peizhen had once thought that after having gone through so much, her heart would be unfeeling.

    It was only now that she realized that her heart was not yetpletely dead, and it was certainly not yetpletely unfeeling.

    She still held on to the sentiments of belonging to the Su family. She was still unable to part with certain things when it came to the Li Family.

    When Li Qianxue faced Su Peizhen with such fierce antagonism, she felt only one thing.

    Her heart being ripped to shreds.

    ¡°Aunt Li, in your heart, did you think that after losing my identity as the eldest daughter of the Su Family, and after losing the backing from the Li Family that¡ªas a person¡ªI would no longer be entitled to a happy life?¡±

    This conversation was happening in Su Peizhen¡¯s office, so she was not worried about being seen by others.

    She stood up with a bang, ring at Li Qianxue with a hostile expression.

    ¡°Go ahead and say it! When was it, after I lost the support from the Li family name, that I no longer have the right to be rich and wealthy again? That I am no longer eligible for happiness? Is that what you are saying?¡±

    ¡°That is not what I meant.¡±

    Peizhen was, in the end, the daughter she had raised for many years, so Li Qianxue was hesitant to go overboard with her words. ¡°Ultimately, you yourself will know the reason why you decided to get together with Huo Yifan.¡±

    ¡°I should know for myself?¡±

    Su Peizhenughed wryly, her eyes full of mockery.

    ¡°Mom.¡± After months, Su Peizhen suddenly uttered this word.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s body trembled, her eyelids slightly drooping, as she avoided looking Su Peizhen in the eyes.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Su Peizhen called again as she red at Li Qianxue¡¯s pale face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve called you ¡®Mom¡¯ for over 20 years, but now I cannot even bepared to a finger¡¯s worth of Su Qingsang in your heart now? Is that it?

    ¡°When you heard that I was together with Huo Yifan, were you unable to sit still any longer? Were you that afraid that I would go and get revenge on your precious daughter, was that it?¡±

    Li Quanxue forced herself to not be swayed by Su Peizhen¡¯s words. After all, she was older by quite a few years and had more experience dealing with conflict like this. Sheposed herself quickly.

    ¡°So, what you¡¯re trying to say is, you and Huo Yifan are together because you felt something for him?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t that be the case?¡± Su Peizhen stared usingly at Li Qianxue. ¡°In your heart, does the daughter you raised not deserve to be wanted? Does she not deserve to be loved, to feel her own emotions, and pursue her own future?

    ¡°Even if I decided to get together with Huo Yifan with the slightest intention topete against Su Qingsang, so what? Does that mean what I¡¯m doing is a sin? Does that mean that it¡¯s unforgivable?

    ¡°Su Qingsang can marry into the Huo Family but I can¡¯t? Is that what you are trying to tell me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! If you really want to be together with Huo Yifan, then of course I have nothing to say about it. I only wanted to let you know my stance on this matter.¡±

    ¡°So, your stance is to doubt all the reasons behind everything I do? Your stance is to see me, the daughter you¡¯ve raised for over 20 years, in the worst possible light?¡±

    ¡°If not?¡± Li Qianxue raised her eyebrows at Su Peizhen, her gaze calm. ¡°How else would you exin your motive behind sending me that video?¡±

    ¡°Motive? It was just because I wanted you to see Su Qingsang¡¯s true self clearly, that¡¯s all!¡±

    Su Peizhen stood up and folded her arms across her chest, gazing down haughtily at Li Qianxue.

    ¡°What do you think she was trying to do? She acknowledged you as her mother and said that she is your daughter, but she also trailed alongside me, acting as though she is as close as a daughter to my own mother. She¡¯s trying to get the best of both worlds, currying favor with the both of you. Why shouldn¡¯t I try to expose her behavior?¡±

    Li Qianxue thought about the scene where Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping looked as close as mother and daughter, the small yet sweet smiles Qingsang gave Xiang Caiping when they made rice dumplings together.

    Her heart felt an undeniable burst of difort. But looking up at Su Peizhen like this, she felt even more ufortable.

    Smiling coldly, she stood up as well, so that she was eye-to-eye with Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Are you sure that all you wanted to do was expose her? Was it not the case that you wanted me to hold a grudge against her, and then distance myself from her?

    ¡°Su Peizhen, you think too much.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you wouldn¡¯t?¡± Su Peizhen was certain that she understood Li Qianxue very well. She simply couldn¡¯t believe that after watching that video, Li Qianxue would truly remain indifferent.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡± Li Qianxue straightened, her rigid and unbending spine acting as proof of her resolution. ¡°Peizhen, you don¡¯t seem to understand that Qingsang is different from you.

    ¡°When she went to see Xiang Caiping, I did feel a little unhappy. But after calming down, I felt moved instead.

    ¡°You cannot be unaware of the fact that before Su Qingsang and I came to know each other, she had treated Xiang Caiping like her own mother. Xiang Caiping has even shed with you on Su Qingsang¡¯s behalf about Japan, am I wrong?

    ¡°Xiang Caiping invested a lot of heartfelt sincerity in her rtionship with Qingsang. If Qing Sang were to turn a blind eye to this kind of sincerity and treat her as aplete stranger now that she found her birth mother, wouldn¡¯t I worry that one day she would also treat me as aplete stranger in the ce of someone else?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t realize that after watching the video you sent, I only loved Qingsang even more. After she acknowledged our rtionship of being birth mother and daughter, she did not forget Xiang Caiping. This only shows that familial rtionships matter a lot to her. I only feel pride for having such a daughter and I have no intention whatsoever to distance myself from her, much less hate her for it. I believe, Peizhen, that you will never understand such loyalty.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face had gone pale as she stared, her features turning somewhat sullen.

    ¡°You truly believe that?¡±

    Li Qianxue nodded her head, and continued on, ¡°Yes. I really do believe that. And to you, my ex-daughter, I wanted to give you a warning. No matter how righteous you try to make yourself sound, you cannot conceal the darkness in your heart.

    ¡°Peizhen, let me say the same thing one more time. In the future, I do not want to have to be involved in who you get together with, what kind of life you want to live, or what kind of family you want to get involved with. There is only one exception to this and that is where Qingsang and Yuxin are concerned. They are where I draw the line. I hope that you will understand that.¡±

    ¡°They are where you draw the line? What about me then? What about me?!¡±

    Su Peizhen mmed her hand on the table forcefully. She rarely lost control of her emotions, must less let them burst out on her face like that. The scene that was urring was one that was hard toe by.

    ¡°Must it really be like this between us? Mom? I¡¯ve always called you ¡®Mom¡¯. In my heart, you¡¯re still my mother, do you know that?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s heart ached unbearably. She had lost control of her own emotions, but she didn¡¯t want to control them anymore.

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re protecting Su Qingsang to such an extreme degree, but what about me? How long have you known Su Qingsang? Five months? Six? What about me? I¡¯ve called you ¡®Mom¡¯ for 25 years, Mom. Mom! Is this how you will treat me from now on? You won¡¯t even hesitate to trample all over me and hurt me, for the sake of a daughter you haven¡¯t even known for longer than a few days? Is that how it¡¯s going to be?

    ¡°Do these 25 years not hold a candle to the five months you¡¯ve known Su Qingsang? Do you, and my birth mother as well, think that she¡¯s better than me?

    ¡°I¡¯m your daughter too!

    Su Peizhen had truly lost control, her voice turning into howls.

    ¡°I, Su Peizhen, am your daughter too! The daughter you¡¯ve raised for 25 years! Who has called you ¡®Mum¡¯ for 25 years! Why must you treat me this way? Why?¡±

    Su Peizhen stepped around the table and walked, stride after stride, towards Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Mom! You¡¯re my mom! I have always wholeheartedly thought of you as my mother. Do you know the reason why I am still unable to ept Xiang Caiping even until now? It¡¯s because you¡¯re my only mother in my heart! I acknowledge you, and only you, as my mom!¡±

    She took a step with each sentence she spoke,ing closer each time she screamed.

    Finally, she stood directly in front of Li Qianxue, her gaze full of anger and loathing.

    ¡°I respected you and loved you, even though I know you¡¯re no longer my mom! I still held onto hope for you! I thought that one day you would understand that family bonds are not made by blood, but by interactions between people!

    ¡°At first, I thought you were just in a fit of anger. I thought that you simply resented my father for switching Su Qingsang and me at birth, and you would ept me again once you understood that. But why did you not acknowledge me as your daughter again?

    ¡°Mom, what have you done to me now? Do you even understand the words you are saying, what it is you have said to me? Huh?¡±

    ¡°If your daughter is Su Qingsang, then what am I to you? What am I to you?¡±

    She threw question after question at her.

    ¡°That was your choice!¡± Aplicated expression shed in Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes, even though it was very brief. ¡°I did not exile you at the outset. I even agreed to let you remain with the Li Family. It was your choice to give it up, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°It was your choice to leave the Li Family, and it was also you who decided to voluntarily leave with Xiang Caiping. It was especially so with your choice to break off all rtions with the Li Family!¡±

    Li Qianxue was referring to the fact that after Su Peizhen left the Li Family, she refused to give them even a single phone call, nor did she deliver any news to Li Qianxue through any other means.

    She had already chosen of her own volition to uproot herself a long time ago, but now she was using Qianxue of giving up on her?

    Qianxue had never wanted to give up on her and had even given Peizhen some leeway. It was she who had not wanted to remain in the family.

    ¡°Then what did you want me to do, huh? Did you want me to stand there and watch as Su Qingsang lords it over me?¡±

    ¡°She has a kind nature and a warm personality. She would not have done something like lord it over you.¡±

    Li Qianxue subconsciously refuted on Su Qingsang¡¯s behalf. Su Peizhen increasingly felt as though she was going to vomit blood in her anger.

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t, huh? Why wouldn¡¯t she?

    ¡°Mum, in your heart, Su Qingsang is the hero, and I¡¯m the viin. Look at what you are doing now. All I did was send you a video clip, and you came rushing all the way here to unleash your anger on me on her behalf.

    ¡°And you still call this kindness?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t know I came to find you.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t know? Of course. Even under such circumstances where she doesn¡¯t know, you are already single-mindedly looking out for her. If she were to know, do you think that I, Su Peizhen, will ever have a ce in the Li or Su Family? Do you?¡±

    Li Qianxue furrowed her brows, confused by Su Peizhen¡¯s attitude. ¡°That¡¯s because I know that your mind has already changed.¡±

    The person who had sent that kind of video to her, who showed such hostile expressions, who give voice to such thoughts in front of her...

    This daughter was no longer the same as the one she had raised in the past.

    ¡°I changed because you changed. It was you all who changed first.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed and she struggled not to burst out crying.

    Suddenly, she took another stepped forward, staring up at Li Qianxue. ¡°Mom, I still want to call you ¡®Mom¡¯. Let me ask you one more time. I...can I go back to the Li Family? Would you be willing to ept me back into the Li Family?¡±

    ¡°I have never said that you were not allowed to stay at the Su Mansion. You can still continue to stay there if you want.¡±

    ¡°What about Su Qingsang? Will she stay there too?¡±

    ¡°That question is a meaningless one. You know very well that she will not pose any threat to you.¡±

    ¡°Even though she doesn¡¯t pose any threat to me, she¡¯s still the one who robbed me of everything I had.¡±

    Su Peizhen rested both hands on Li Qianxue¡¯s shoulders. ¡°She took you away, took Yuxin away, and also took Grandpa away from me. Even Dad was taken away by her. Mom, what I want is very simple¡ªI only want things to be the same way they were before. When we were still mother and daughter, Yuxin was still my younger brother, and Grandpa was still my grandfather. Why isn¡¯t that possible? Why?

    ¡°Mom! I¡¯m begging you here, can¡¯t we go back to the way we were, please? Can¡¯t we go back to being the same happy mother and daughter that we used to be?¡±

    ¡°I promise that as long as you don¡¯t let Su Qingsang back into the Su Family, I won¡¯t do anything. I won¡¯t even marry Huo Yifan, okay?¡±

    Her eyes were full of tears, but she resolutely did not allow them to fall. To Su Peizhen, things like money and status had be secondary.

    What she could not stand the most, what she found most unbearable, was that her family, the family she thought of as her own, had eventually abandoned her.

    Her eyes were red-rimmed, and her face was full of hope and desire.

    Looking at herself now, it reminded Su Peizhen of when she was a kid. Li Qianxue abruptly turned her face away, not quite daring to meet Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. I agreed to let you stay in the house, but Qingsang will forever be a part of the Su Family and she will always be your older sister.¡±

    The hope on Su Peizhen¡¯s face vanished. She retracted her hand and stepped back.

    ¡°So. Your final decision is still to give up on me, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Both of you can coexist peacefully. It is you who does not want it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me that doesn¡¯t want it. But why should I?¡± Su Peizhen ground her teeth together, tilting her head to re at Li Qianxue.

    ¡°You were clearly the one who said it. You said that I was the Li Family¡¯s eldest daughter, that I was your little princess. You told me that I could desire anything in this world and that you would give it to me. Don¡¯t you remember, Mom? When I was 17, you gave me a custom-made race car. You said that everything I had would be the one and only.

    ¡°Since that is the case, why can¡¯t I desire exclusive maternal love from you? Why?¡±

    Li Qianxue was at a loss as to how she should answer Su Peizhen¡¯s question. Times had changed.

    She had spoiled Su Peizhen too much back then and genuinely treated her exactly like a spoilt little princess.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me. If you want to me someone, me your dad.¡±

    Su Peizhen suddenlyughed, her face full of mockery. ¡°me my dad? Why am I feeling like the one I should me is me instead? It is me that was so dumb to have believed that all of your promises would be true. After all, you were only trying to cate a child when you casually said such things, whereas I treated them as the truth!

    ¡°Mom, I only want to continue being your daughter. Must you really be so cruel towards me?¡±

    ¡°I already said that the cruel one is not me, it¡¯s your dad. It¡¯s your dad who is the source of all this suffering, not me.¡±

    Having said this much at this point, Li Qianxue felt a little suffocated. She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s words were barbed and they still hurt her badly.

    No matter how she phrased it, Peizhen really was still the daughter she had raised by herself, so Li Qianxue felt very ufortable when confronted with this line of questioning.

    ¡°Peizhen, you¡¯re still my daughter after all. Whatever you may have done in the past, I no longer want to bring it up or pursue it. But from now on, I will absolutely not give you any opportunity to harm Qingsang, none at all. That¡¯s all I have to say, try to conduct yourself better from now on.¡±

    Su Peizhen stood there, her body turning somewhat stiff, somewhat wooden.

    After hearing Li Qianxue¡¯s final warning, she only felt a bitter taste in her tongue. Who knew that blood rtions would turn out to be so important after all?

    Li Qianxue no longer nced at her, she turned and started walking towards the door. But the moment she opened the door, her whole body froze.

    Wasn¡¯t this woman Xiang Caiping?

    Although she had already seen Xiang Caiping through the video, Li Qianxue never thought that one day, she would have to meet Xiang Caiping face-to-face in such a manner.

    As both women gazed at each other, their ages adding up to be about 100 years, they remained stoic and unmoving.

    Su Peizhen had not yet noticed the fact that Xiang Caiping hade. After all, Xiang Caiping was worried about upsetting her and had not entered her office for a period of time.

    She continued standing where she had been while she pleaded with Li Qianxue, still caught up in her self-pity. She thought about the love and concern Li Qianxue showed to Su Qingsang and how she increasingly felt neither pain nor difort.

    Just look at Su Qingsang now. She did not even have to lift a finger for Su Peizhen to easily experience the depths of failure, disappointment, pain, and difort.

    In such a situation, what reason would she have for trying to reconcile with Su Qingsang?

    Under this kind of circumstances, how could she even think about going back to the Su Family without harboring any grudges, and continue living as a family with Li Qianxue?

    No, she refused to do so. She would rather not belong to that family than to have a sister like Su Qingsang.

    When she looked in the direction that Li Qianxue had departed in and found Qianxue unmoving, she felt secretly gleeful.

    She thought that Li Qianxue must have regrets. However, she quickly saw that the person standing opposite Li Qianxue was none other than the still form of Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    The word ¡°Mom¡± had been called out very softly. Su Peizhen suddenly felt a stab in her conscience.

    Had Xiang Caiping been listening to everything she had said to Li Qianxue?

    When Xiang Caiping heard the call of ¡°Mom¡±, her gaze swiftly swept past Li Qianxue¡¯s shoulder, in the direction of Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Who were you calling?¡±

    Li Qianxue did not turn back as she stood in the doorway with her gaze fixed on Xiang Caiping.

    After so many years, this was the first time that she had directly encountered Xiang Caiping. Compared to the Xiang Caiping in the video, the one in front of her appeared to look like yourmonce, run-of-the-mill aunt.

    No matter how you looked at her, she clearly seemed to be an ordinary, mundane woman. How had she managed to thoroughly capture Su Chenghui¡¯s heart for over 20 years?

    Li Qianxue closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she resolved to move, wanting to leave the ce.

    But Xiang Caiping remained unmoving, her body blocking the way that Li Qianxue needed to take to leave. Xiang Caiping¡¯s gaze, however, swept between Li Qianxue and Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Just now, when you called ¡®Mom¡¯, who were you referring to?¡±

 Chapter 583 - Who Are You Calling Mom

    <h4>Chapter 583: Who Are You Calling Mom</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Xiang Caiping ignored Li Qianxue who was standing next to her. Her eyes were fixed solely on Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Who were you calling mom just now?¡±

    The third time she asked, it almost sounded like an interrogation.

    Su Peizhen stood rooted in ce, unable to move at all. The first thought that shed through her mind was, it¡¯s over. Xiang Caiping had heard it.

    How much did she hear? Did she hear everything, or ¡ª

    Su Peizhen felt a trace of panic sh through her heart. She recalled what she had said just now ¡ª

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling your mom?¡±

    Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t give her a chance to fool her. She took a step forward and stood by the door.

    This way, the position Li Qianxue and her would possess hidden subtleties.

    Xiang Caiping faced inwards while Li Qianxue faced the outwards. The two of them stood side by side.

    Li Qianxue frowned slightly in response to Xiang Caiping¡¯s words. Her brows furrowed at Xiang Caiping¡¯s aggressive tone of voice.

    She had turned to the side and was about to walk out. It might have been a coincidence, but Xiang Caiping¡¯s figure had blocked her passage.

    Li Qianxue turned to look at her. At the same time, Xiang Caiping turned around and stared at Li Qianxue.

    Their eyes met. This time, subtle hostility could be seen in their eyes.

    Xiang Caiping was jealous of Li Qianxue. It wasn¡¯t because of her superior family background, nor was it because she was more beautiful. It was because she had an ideal daughter. ¡°...¡±

    Li Qianxue was disgusted with Xiang Caiping. It wasn¡¯t only because she had upied Su Chenghui¡¯s heart for more than 20 years, but it was also because Su Qingsang was still concerned about her.

    The two of them stared at each other, and neither of them looked away.

    Su Peizhen stood there. She never imagined that such a situation would happen one day.

    Xiang Caiping was two years older than Li Qianxue, but the difference between the two of them did not seem to be as simple as two years.

    Xiang Caiping had spent many years missing her daughter, while living with the regret of sending her away. Her hair was already half white. Her clothes were not old-fashioned, but the dark coat made her look two years older than her actual age.

    On the other hand, Li Qianxue had her own obsession. She could not see past Su Chenghui¡¯s matter.

    For more than 20 years, she had lived a life of luxury, which made her appear like a refined and noble person. She wore a bright yellow handmade coat, which was prim and proper.

    Her long hair was tied up, and the diamond earrings on her earlobes made her look more elegant.

    Xiang Caiping had always a prideful person. Over the years, she always relied on herself no matter what she did. Every step she took was the result of her own hard work.

    But the moment she faced Li Qianxue, the negative emotions that she had previously ignored suddenly surfaced. She forced herself not to look away, but when she saw the radiant Li Qianxue, she felt an inferiorityplex that was beyond her control.

    In order to not lose out, she stared at Li Qianxue¡¯s face. However, her eyes shifted to Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Peizhen, who were you calling mom just now? Can you tell me?¡±

    The hostility in her eyes was clear. But Li Qianxue didn¡¯t give in. She had already lost Su Chenghui¡¯s heart, she couldn¡¯t lose her dignity again.

    Xiang Caiping looked at Li Qianxue and felt a fire burning in her heart. That fire almost made her lose her rationality.

    She had always known that Su Peizhen was unwilling to acknowledge her as her mother. But she did not expect that she would hear Su Peizhen say something like that.

    In order to return to the Su family, she actually went to beg Li Qianxue? She begged that woman whom she had hated for the entirety of her life?

    She could not help but re at Li Qianxue, her eyes filled with anger and resentment.

    ¡°Peizhen, you really want to go back to the Su family, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t treat me as your mother, and since you still treat her as your mother, then you can go back. I can¡¯t afford to amodate a high and mighty person like you.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at Xiang Caiping twitched her lips. She had been relishing Xiang Caiping¡¯s care and obedience unscrupulously.

    In her mind, even if the whole world abandoned her, Xiang Caiping would not abandon her. They were a blood-rted mother and daughter.

    But now, Xiang Caiping was saying that she did not want her.

    ¡°Mom?¡± she felt her legs go soft. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I say. What¡¯s important is what you are thinking. Since you don¡¯t want to acknowledge me and treat me as your mother, then go with her.¡±

    ¡°You... are you chasing me away?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not chasing you away, but you are the one that doesn¡¯t want to stay.¡± Xiang Caiping finally shifted her gaze away from Li Qianxue and turned to look at Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to be my daughter, then go.¡±

    Xiang Caiping had been living a very depressing life during this period of time. She never had such feelings when she was with Su Qingsang.

    She always had to deal with Su Peizhen carefully. She was always worried that she would say or do something wrong and subsequently make Su Peizhen unhappy.

    Although she used to care about Su Qingsang¡¯s thoughts, Su Qingsang would never let her have such feelings.

    She understood the gap in Su Peizhen¡¯s heart, and she had been trying hard to make up for it and be a good mother.

    Honestly speaking, the time she had spent with Su Peizhen was about the same as the few months she had known Su Qingsang.

    She had given Su Peizhen as much as she gave to Su Qingsang. However, although she was able to warm Su Qingsang¡¯s heart, she was unable to gain Su Peizhen¡¯s eptance.

    Under normal circumstances, Xiang Caiping would not have said such things.

    However, Li Qianxue was beside her that day. She treated the daughter that Li Qianxue did not want like a treasure.

    The knowledge of this, coupled with the previous incidents suddenly made Xiang Caiping unwilling to endure on.

    After so many years, she came here alone.

    Without Su Qingsang, and without Su Peizhen. She could live well alone.

    And she did not want Su Peizhen¡¯s fake affections. If she really couldn¡¯t forget Li Qianxue, then she would go back.

    She would pretend that she had never given birth to this daughter.

    ¡°You can leave me now. I agree to you leaving. You don¡¯t have to force yourself to call me mom anymore. You don¡¯t have to pretend that you¡¯ve epted me anymore. There¡¯s no need for such.¡±

    And she didn¡¯t have to be careful anymore. She didn¡¯t have to worry about saying or doing anything wrong to offend her one day.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s lips moved. She didn¡¯t expect that the video she posted would cause things to reach this point.

    This wasn¡¯t the oue she wanted. This wasn¡¯t what she wanted.

    Su Qingsang was the one who would be hated by her two mothers, right? Su Qingsang was the one who would be hated and despised, right?

    Su Qingsang was the one who wanted to curry favor with both sides. How did she be the one that was despised?

    Subconsciously, she turned to look at Li Qianxue, as she was in habit of doing for the past 20 years. She was hoping that Li Qianxue would give her somefort and an answer.

    Li Qianxue did not speak. When she received Su Peizhen¡¯s expectant and almost pleading gaze, her heart trembled.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s lips trembled slightly. She did not say the word ¡°Mother¡±, but her eyes already contained that meaning.

    Li Qianxue understood that she was her way out. Su Peizhen saw her as a life-saving straw.

    She should choose to go against Xiang Caiping and retain Su Peizhen. Let her go home with her. But she couldn¡¯t!

    She felt the Xiang Caiping¡¯s stare at her from the peripheries of her vision. It felt as though she was waiting for her decision.

    In the end, Li Qianxue¡¯s hands clenched her fists as they hung by her side. She took a deep look at Su Peizhen. Then, she calmly averted her gaze.

    She looked at Xiang Caiping, who had a determined expression on her face. The corners of her lips curled up slightly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say such things in front of me. Because, she is no longer my daughter.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s body trembled. Xiang Caiping widened her eyes and looked at Li Qianxue fixedly. ¡°...¡±

    However, she didn¡¯t seem to see the gaze they shared. She raised her head and puffed out her chest, before marching off in her heels.

    Her actions were like a p to Su Peizhen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    It was extremely soft, as if she was mumbling. She stared in disbelief as she watched Li Qianxue¡¯s figure disappear behind the door. She couldn¡¯t ept that she had really abandoned her just like that.

    She was her daughter.

    When she turned around, she realized that Xiang Caiping was also looking at her. Her gaze wasplicated, and there was a hint of pity in it.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s heart ached. She suddenly took a few steps forward and walked in front of Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Mom, you were joking just now, right?¡±

    ¡°Mom, you won¡¯t abandon me, right?¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at Su Peizhen. She didn¡¯t know what to do with this daughter of hers.

    ¡°Peizhen, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you. It¡¯s that you don¡¯t want me.¡±

    ¡°I, that¡¯s not it... Mom, that¡¯s not it... I¡¯m just ¨C¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just thinking about Li Qianxue. You¡¯re just thinking about your rich life in the Su family. You¡¯re just unable to forget the mother-daughter rtionship that existed between you and Li Qianxue for the past 20 years.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±Su Peizhen wanted to shake her head, but she couldn¡¯t defend herself.

    Xiang Caiping sighed in her heart. ¡°Peizhen, admit it. You don¡¯t treat me as your mother at all. You don¡¯t want me as your mother. Since that¡¯s the case, why force yourself?¡±

    Su Peizhen was at a loss for words. She had always been eloquent, but at this moment, she actually couldn¡¯t find any words to defend herself.

    Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t need her to defend herself. She let out a long sigh and took a step back.

    ¡°Peizhen, I won¡¯t me you if you don¡¯t want to acknowledge me. I won¡¯t take back what I gave you. As for the future, take care of yourself.¡±

    She turned around and wanted to leave, but Su Peizhen stepped forward and grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Mom, Mom, don¡¯t go. Mom, Listen to me. I was wrong. I was really wrong. I acknowledge you. I really acknowledge you. I ept you. You can¡¯t abandon me. You can¡¯t abandon me.¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s body stiffened. She couldn¡¯t see Su Peizhen¡¯s expression behind her. But she could feel the strength she had used to pull her hand.

    She stood there and listened to Su Peizhen¡¯s voice behind her. She raised her hand and calmly pried her fingers off.

    She turned to face Su Peizhen. Her expression was the same as when Li Qianxue was about to leave. She was calm and indifferent, but she wasn¡¯t moved.

    ¡°Peizhen, I¡¯m not your life saving piece of driftwood. You came to me when you had no one to rely on. When you had someone to rely on, you threw me aside. I¡¯m not a passerby, I¡¯m your mother. If you don¡¯t understand this, don¡¯te back to find me.¡±

    After all, it was her own flesh that had fallen from her body. Xiang Caiping did not want to see Su Peizhen suffer too much.

    ¡°Peizhen, if you¡¯re really willing to acknowledge me as your mother, and if you want me to be your mother, the door of the house is always open, and you¡¯re wee toe back. But consider carefully whether you really want me as your mother.¡±

    After Xiang Caiping finished speaking, she left as well.

    The office suddenly became quiet. Su Peizhen¡¯s figure copsed onto the ground. She did not get up either. She sat there the whole time, and her entire being appeared to be in a daze.

    Her gaze was somewhat empty as she stared at the hollow corridor.

    After an unknown period of time, she suddenly stood up and walked back to her desk. With a strong push, she swept all the things on the desk to the ground.

    ¡°Go. All of you, go. Who cares? Who cares about you?¡±

    She didn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t want these people and such a mother.

    Don¡¯t you like Su Qingsang? Go on and like her.

    You don¡¯t want me? Then one day, I will make you regret it.

    Yes. She must make them regret it. Let them know that she, Su Peizhen, was not a dog they raised. She was not an object they could take or throw as they please.

    Su Qingsang, Su Qingsang. Everything was because of Su Qingsang.

    Ah ¡ª

    ... ..

    Su Qingsang changed out of her doctor¡¯s robe and left the office. When she saw the familiar figure along the corridor, she was shocked.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    Did... did they have an agreement? Yesterday, it was Li Qianxue. Today, it was Su Chenghui.

    She took a few steps forward and called out softly. Su Chenghui was staring at the photo on the wall.

    Su Qingsang was wearing a doctor¡¯s robe and looked energetic. Her eyes were full of confidence and her smile was bright and beautiful.

    It seemed that he had never seen such a daughter before. When he heard Su Qingsang calling him, he turned around and smiled at her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finished work?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang nodded and scrutinized Su Chenghui¡¯s figure. It was already past the dragon boat festival. The weather in Rongcheng was getting warmer.

    Su Chenghui was wearing an extremely formal three-piece dark-colored suit. His hair wasbed back meticulously. From the looks of it, he seemed to have juste over after a meeting.

    ¡°Dad, why are you here? What are you ¨C¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve finished work, right? Then let¡¯s have a meal together?¡±

    Su Chenghui suggested. Su Qingsang thought of Li Qianxue at home. She was a little conflicted, but in the end, she nodded.

    Su Qingsang picked a good Cantonese restaurant nearby. Su Chenghui had lived with Old Master Li for many years. Hence, his taste was rtively nd.

    After ordering the dishes, he called home and didn¡¯t go home for dinner every night. She told Li Qianxue again.

    She was afraid that Li Qianxue would overthink. Hence, she only told her that something had happened at the hospital. Li Qianxue¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound right either. Su Qingsang wanted to ask her about it, but Su Chenghui was sitting opposite her.

    She had no choice but to hang up the phone. Then, she picked up the teapot on the table and poured Su Chenghui a cup of tea.

    ¡°Dad, have some tea.¡±

    Su Chenghui nced at her and took the cup of tea with a trace of emotion in his eyes.

    ¡°Were you on the phone with your Mother just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Chenghui came to Rongcheng and met Li Qianxue. It was impossible to lie to him that Li Qianxue was not at her ce.

    ¡°Your Mother... How is she?¡±

    Yesterday it was obvious that, Li Qianxue was quite angry. It seemed that the weather had not improved today.

    Her personality had always been like that. She only believed what her eyes saw and what her heart had decided.

    In the past, he was very proud of her personality. It was as if Li Qianxue had decided on him. No matter how he treated her, she would love him and would never leave him.

    But now, he was starting to worry about her personality. Because of this Li Qianxue, Su Chenghui had no idea where to start. He didn¡¯t know how to move her.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t answer his question. ¡°Dad, what brings you to Rongcheng?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to see you if I have nothing to do?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± she was surprised and ttered.

    ¡°Dad, have you seen Auntie?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Chenghui knew what Su Qingsang wanted to ask. He replied her, ¡°Why? Do you think I came to Rongcheng to see Caiping?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°I came to Rongcheng to discuss some business-rted matters. You should have heard from Yuxin that I have just opened a smallpany. It has just started, so it looks okay at the moment. But because I don¡¯t have the support of the Li Family, and because I don¡¯t n to use my old connections, many things have to be done by myself.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t understand business matters. Even if Su Chenghui told her about it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to help.

    ¡°I finished discussing the coboration with a client today. I was going to treat him to a meal, but he just happened to have something on. I heard from Yuxin that you were at the first hospital. From the GPS address on the map, I realized that it was very close, so I came to see you.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded and poured Su Chenghui a cup of tea. However, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Although the two of them had been father and daughter for many years, due to the previous reasons, her rtionship with Su Chenghui was not very close. Most of the time when they sat together, it was like this.

    ¡°How is your Mother? I know she¡¯s at your ce.¡±

    This was the second time Su Chenghui asked about Li Qianxue. Su Qingsang looked up at him and realized that she didn¡¯t quite understand this man who was her father.

    ¡°Dad, are you concerned about my mom?¡±

    ¡°Of course, can¡¯t I be concerned about her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. What I meant was ¨C¡±

    She thought of Li Qianxue¡¯s words yesterday and the way she talked about Su Chenghui with a face full of hatred.

    ¡°Dad, in Rongcheng, I once encouraged you to win my mom¡¯s forgiveness. But when I saw my mom yesterday, she seemed to have some misunderstanding about you ¨C¡±

    It was polite to say that there was some misunderstanding. In fact, from Li Qianxue¡¯s reaction, how could it have been a mere misunderstanding?

    She was already prejudiced against Su Chenghui. She hated him from the bottom of her heart andpletely rejected him.

    ¡°I know.¡± Su Chenghui nodded. Li Qianxue¡¯s words on the ne yesterday made him understand what she meant.

    ¡°Your Mom has a misunderstanding about me. This is the other reason I came to look for you today.¡±

    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t want me to help you exin it to my mother, do you?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s expression was a little conflicted. Her eyes were filled with disapproval.

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll exin it myself. I just want you to put me on the line and get your Mother to agree to meet me. She seemed to be very angry with me. She didn¡¯t pick up any of my calls and didn¡¯t reply to any of my messages. ¡°I even changed my number to call her. As long as she heard my voice, she would hang up.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked a little helpless and self-deprecating. ¡°I just want you to help me see your Mother.¡±

    Su Qingsang bit her lip, she appeared a little troubled.

    Su Chenghui was her Father, so she should have agreed to his request. However, when she recalled of Li Qianxue¡¯s reaction yesterday, she shook her head firmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I can¡¯t help you with this matter.¡±

    Su Chenghui was stunned for a moment, and his eyes seemed to be a little surprised. ¡°Qingsang,st time you clearly said ¨C¡±

    ¡°I was wrong. Dad, I was wrong.¡±

    Su Qingsang admitted her mistake and apologized to Su Chenghui. She lowered her head and looked a little embarrassed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I should have helped you. But I can¡¯t.¡±

    Looking at Li Qianxue yesterday, something seemed wrong. The problem between her and Su Chenghui was not something that could be solved by clearing a misunderstanding.

    Li Qianxue was in an unstable mood these few days. If she helped Su Chenghui again, Li Qianxue might overthink again.

    ¡°Dad, if you really want to get my mom back, you¡¯d better think of a way yourself. I promised my mom not to mention you in front of her.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s face turned pale, and a bitter smile appeared on his refined face.

    ¡°Can¡¯t even mention me? Does she hate me so much?¡±

    Su Qingsang was a little embarrassed. She really couldn¡¯t answer this question. Soon, the waiter began to serve the dishes, and she let out a sigh of relief.

    Subsequently, Su Chenghui finally stopped asking Su Qingsang to help him.

    The dishes were served one after another. Su Qingsang ordered the dishes ording to Su Chenghui¡¯s preferences in Lin City.

    Su Chenghui had something on his mind. Hence, he didn¡¯t care about what Su Qingsang ordered.

    Now that all the dishes were served, he looked at the table of dishes, and his mood suddenly became a little strange.

    At that time, he had changed his daughter¡¯s identity, he felt guilty.

    However, under these circumstances, Su Chenghui forced himself to suppress the guilt.

    When their identities were revealed, Su Qingsang and Su Peizhen¡¯s reactions and behaviour had rified his position.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t even need to ask him what he wanted. The dishes she ordered were what he usually liked.

    This made him think of the past when he went out to eat with Su Peizhen. Nine times out of ten, he would follow Su Peizhen¡¯s taste.

    Although this was a small matter, Su Qingsang¡¯s actions had made Su Chenghui¡¯s heart, which had been exhausted and adrift during this period of time, feel warmer and more stable.

    ¡°Qingsang, just pretend that I didn¡¯t say what I said just now. Don¡¯t worry about Dad. You¡¯re right. I do need to rely on myself to get your mom¡¯s forgiveness, not you.¡±

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    This time, it was Su Qingsang¡¯s turn to be surprised.

    Su Chenghui smiled. He shook his head gently. ¡°I¡¯ve lived half my life. There are some things that I have to look past. If the person I love still needs to rely on others to get it, then how can it be considered true love?¡±

    These words were quite philosophical. Su Qingsang smiled, and a sh of emotion shed across her face.

    ¡°Dad, if you think like this, I believe that she will ept you. Mom¡¯s heart is not made of stone.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡± Su Chenghui smiled, and that smile was full of love. ¡°Qingsang, thank you.¡±

    ¡°What for? I¡¯m your daughter.¡±

    Su Chenghui was slightly stunned, but he quickly reacted and spoke with some emotion.

    ¡°Yes. You are my daughter.¡±

    A daughter that he had always neglected, owed, and ignored.

    Now, she had be the daughter that moved him the most and gave him the most warmth.

 Chapter 584 - I Donâ€™t Want to Listen to You

    <h4>Chapter 584: I Don¡¯t Want to Listen to You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    When Su Qingsang returned home, Li Qianxue and Huo Jinyao were sitting on the sofa outside. She had no idea what they were chatting about, but the atmosphere between them appeared quite pleasant.

    This was surprising to her. She could understand why Huo Jinyao and Xiang Caiping were on good terms.

    Unexpectedly, she was also on good terms with Li Qianxue, and this surprised her quite a bit.

    ¡°Mom, Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, you¡¯re back?¡± Li Qianxue nced at Su Qingsang. She no longer spoke formally as she did with Huo Jinyao. The smile on her face became more sincere.

    ¡°Come here. Mom went shopping today and bought some things for you.¡±

    After she left Su Peizhen¡¯s ce earlier that day, she went shopping for a while and purchased a lot of things.

    To be honest, she didn¡¯t really like shopping. She was just feeling a little depressed.

    No matter what, Su Peizhen was her daughter whom she had doted on for so many years. She was not as indifferent and callous as she appeared to be.

    If it was possible, she also hoped that she could continue to maintain her mother and daughter rtionship with Su Peizhen. But they both knew that it was impossible.

    She couldn¡¯t forget what Su Chenghui had done. She couldn¡¯t forget that Su Peizhen had enjoyed her love for so many years in ce of her biological daughter, and Su Qingsang had suffered so many years of injustice.

    If she were to love Su Peizhen as her daughter, then what would happen to Su Qingsang be then? How could she let Su Qingsang down?

    ¡°These are the clothes I bought for you, these are the shoes, and these are the jewelry I purchased. Take a look, do you like them?¡±

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve bought too many.¡±

    Li Qianxue liked to buy her a lot of things all the time. She could barely fit them in her closet.

    ¡°Not much. These are not only yours, Some of them also belong to Jinyao.¡±

    When she brought up Huo Jinyao¡¯s gifts, Li Qianxue¡¯s spoke casually. It was as if she had just bought it at whim.

    In fact, that was indeed the case. She was good to her son-inw only because he was good to her daughter. That was why she was good to her son-inw.

    Li Qianxue would never admit that she actually admired Huo Jinyao. Especially after the conversation just now.

    The cooperation between the twopanies had been going smoothly as ofte, and Huo Jinyao admired Li Qianxue very much.

    To be honest, it was notmon for someone at this age to be willing to take on a new role and be at ease after a short period of adjustment.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes darkened slightly when he thought of Su Peizhen¡¯s recent actions.

    Su Peizhen was quite talented in business, and such talent was naturally inherited from Su Chenghui.

    However, her preferences, methods, and style of doing things were the result of Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui¡¯sbined upbringing.

    Su Qingsang was at a disadvantage when it came to this.

    Li Qianxue picked up one of the clothes and asked Su Qingsang to try it on.

    ¡°I thought this one was very suitable for you. Go and try it on.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Qingsang did not want to reject Li Qianxue¡¯s good intentions, so she got up and changed into it.

    When she came out again, she saw Huo Jinyao and Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes sh with surprise.

    Li Qianxue had good taste. Su Qingsang rarely wore bright yellow clothes in the past. But today, she realized that the color was surprisingly suitable.

    She looked down at her own body and twirled around. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I knew this dress would suit you. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Li Qianxue turned around as if she was a salesdy and cast a nce at Huo Jinyao.

    The corners of Huo Jinyao¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he stared at Su Qingsang¡¯s transformed appearance.

    ¡°Yes. The clothes are very beautiful. Mom has good taste.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes were filled with pride. She picked up another piece of clothing and wanted to let Su Qingsang try it on again.

    Su Qingsang waved her hand.

    ¡°Mom, there are so many clothes. Do you want me to go without sleep tonight?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. You must be tired today, right? Were you busy at the hospital this evening? Don¡¯t tire yourself out. Take care of your body. I¡¯m telling you, your health is an asset.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re talking to a doctor as though you are a doctor yourself.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t take care of your body, I can only nag a little more.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mom. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of my body.¡±

    Su Qingsang was very pleased with her concern. She nced at Li Qianxue.

    In fact, excluding her stubborn personality and the series of problems caused by her obsession in her early years, Li Qianxue was a very qualified person. Li Qianxue was a very qualified person, be it as a mother or as a wife.

    When she thought of the words that Su Chenghui had entrusted to her, she suddenly felt a little conflicted. Should she pass on the message for Su Chenghui?

    She failed toe to a decision about this matter, up until she was about to go to bed at night.

    ¡°Where did you go tonight?¡±

    It was night. Huo Jinyao put his arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s waist and gently squeezed her palm. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the hospital, right?¡±

    Because of Li Qianxue¡¯s arrival, Huo Jinyao came home earlier that day.

    He was beside Su Qingsang when she called. Su Qingsang¡¯s tone sounded a little strange.

    Li Qianxue did not pick it up, but he did.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Su Qingsang was a little surprised, but also shocked at his keen senses.

    ¡°I¡¯m your husband. How do you think I know?¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled. She liked Huo Jinyao¡¯s answer. She raised her head and gave him a peck on the chin.

    ¡°My dad is here too.¡±

    Su Chenghui? Huo Jinyao frowned slightly. He already knew that Su Chenghui hade to Rong City.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he didn¡¯t juste to see his daughter, right?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head. When she met Huo Jinyao¡¯s prating gaze, she leaned over and gave him another peck.

    ¡°My husband is so smart.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was extremely impressed by her words. He pinched the tip of her nose and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so smart, your husband must be even more capable. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re handsome. You can say anything you want.¡±

    Su Qingsang exined Su Chenghui¡¯s purpose foring today briefly. She also told Huo Jinyao about the conversation and his final decision.

    ¡°I think my dad has changed a lot since the divorce.¡±

    ¡°Do you think this change is a good thing or a bad thing?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    In the past, Su Qingsang could never have imagined that she would actually have a meal with Su Chenghui peacefully.

    She could feel how close Su Chenghui was to her.

    Such closeness might be due to guilt, or it might be because he suddenly found out that she was his daughter. Regardless, she enjoyed such closeness.

    After all, he was her biological father.

    No one in the world could truly ignore the feelings of their parents and elders.

    She didn¡¯t know that Su Chenghui not only felt guilty toward her, but also had a new understanding and appreciation of his daughter from the bottom of his heart.

    Those emotions made him subconsciously ce Su Qingsang in his heart.

    He wanted to get along with his daughter again, to get to know her again, and to cultivate a new father-daughter rtionship.

    Su Chenghui was determined to make this happen and fix things with his wife and his daughter. He wanted to make up for it through his own efforts, bit by bit and redeem himself.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know about his current determination. However, she could sense that Su Chenghui was serious.

    ¡°What do you think, should I tell my mom what my dad said today?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Huo Jinyao did not have bad intentions. He spoke the truth.

    ¡°Since he feels that you don¡¯t need to help him exin, why don¡¯t you keep silent about it?¡±. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m advising you sincerely, No matter what misunderstanding your mom has towards your dad, and no matter whether your mother still has feelings for your father, you shouldn¡¯t interfere with their matters in the future.¡±

    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t want to interfere either. In fact, I think my mother will make her own judgment. Although I really want to exin it to her on behalf of my father, you¡¯re right. This is indeed something that I should nt interfere in.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Huo Jinyao was afraid that Su Qingsang would meddle in the matter. He could more or less tell that Li Qianxue was very concerned about the rtionship between Su Chenghui and the two children.

    If Su Qingsang did too much, or said too much... It might give Li Qianxue the feeling that her daughter was not close to her, and that would not be ideal.

    Naturally, Su Qingsang had the same considerations as him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t interfere. I really won¡¯t care anymore.¡±

    This was also a test. If Su Chenghui¡¯s feelings were real, then he would not give up easily, even if there was no one to help him.

    If he gave up just because of a small misunderstanding, and if he gave up because he faced a slight setback, she would also encourage Li Qianxue to find someone else.

    Li Qianxue was only in her forties this year, and she was still very young. Other women out there got together with men that were ten years younger. With Li Qianxue¡¯s current condition, it was entirely possible.

    Su Qingsang thought about it and suddenly giggled.

    Huo Jinyao nced at her smiling face and flipped her over. He pressed his body onto her.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking of my mother. You said that she¡¯s still young and pretty, right? Regardless of her current condition, she might not forgive my father. She might imitate the ¡®Heavenly Queen¡¯ and find a man younger than her¨C¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about it. I think it¡¯ll be fun if that day reallyes.¡±

    Su Qingsang was just saying this casually. She didn¡¯t expect her to hit the nail on the head. In the future, there would really be a man many years younger than Li Qianxue who would chase after her.

    Of course, that would be in the future.

    ¡°Do you really want to find yourself a stepfather?¡±

    ¡°No. If that day reallyes, my father will be pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can tell that your father is determined. He won¡¯t let that daye.¡±

    Su Qingsang thought of Su Chenghui¡¯s words that evening and nodded her head. That¡¯s right. How could Su Chenghui let go?

    She didn¡¯t know how long it would take for him to move on from Li Qianxue.

    ..

    Su Chenghui did not intend for Su Qingsang to put in a good word for him. However, this did not stop him from cheating a little.

    For example, searching for Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao¡¯s house.

    He did not believe that Li Qianxue would stay in a hotel after visiting her daughter from such distantnds.

    With Li Qianxue¡¯s personality, she probably hoped to spend 24 hours with Su Qingsang to develop their rtionship.

    He guessed correctly. When Su Chenghui came to visit, Li Qianxue had just woken up.

    The day before, she had spend a long time talking to Su Qingsang. She didn¡¯t wake up for breakfast and when she woke up, Aunt Yu was already there.

    Since Li Qianxue hade to Rong City, Su Qingsang asked Aunt Yu to cook lunch for her.

    It was Aunt Yu who opened the door for Su Chenghui. She didn¡¯t know Su Chenghui, but when she heard that he was Su Qingsang¡¯s father, she realized that he looked somewhat simr to Su Qingsang. Hence, she didn¡¯t think too much of it and let him in directly.

    Li Qianxue had juste out of the room. Although her clothes had been changed, her hair hadn¡¯t beenbed, and she hadn¡¯t put on makeup yet.

    She looked rather sluggish, as if she had just woken up. She raised her hand to her lips and yawned.

    But before she finished yawning, she saw Su Chenghui standing in the living room.

    Li Qianxue froze, and she stopped yawning halfway. She struck an extremely awkward pose.

    Su Chenghui suddenly burst intoughter. He didn¡¯t seem to have never seen this side of Li Qianxue before.

    A woman of her age had actually revealed a trace of cuteness because of this action. This made the smile in his eyes deepen.

    To Li Qianxue, his grin was in mockery.

    She restrained her expression and her eyes turned cold.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you.¡± Su Chenghui told her the truth. ¡°There are a lot of things I haven¡¯t told you on the ne two days ago¨C ¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t want to hear it from you.¡±

    Li Qianxue suddenly realized how he knew to turn up at this location. Her face turned a little pale. ¡°Did Qingsang tell you the address?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Chenghui shook his head. ¡°My daughter is very supportive of you. She told me that she wouldn¡¯t speak for me.¡±

    Li Qianxue was a little suspicious. She didn¡¯t believe Su Chenghui¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I asked around for a long time before I got the address.¡±

    Su Chenghui felt a little helpless when he saw the suspicion in Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Qianxue, Qingsang is my daughter after all. It doesn¡¯t seem strange for me to ask for the address of my daughter¡¯s house, right?¡±

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t strange. However, she said, ¡°They went to work. If you¡¯re looking for Qingsang, you can go to her hospital. If you¡¯re looking for Huo Jinyao, you can go to the Tian Domain Group.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯ve already mentioned that I¡¯m here to look for you.¡±

    ¡°I think I also mentioned that I have nothing to say to you.¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to say, but you can listen to me.¡±

    Su Chenghui was always gentle. There was a faint, elegant smile on his face. He looked at Li Qianxue as if he was tolerating a willful child.

    Li Qianxue suddenly felt a little annoyed. What did he mean by acting like this?

    In the past, when she liked him and loved him, she couldn¡¯t even beg Su Chenghui to look at her like this.

    Now that he really looked at her like this, Li Qianxue only felt disgusted.

    He was just pretending. He was just putting on airs. She even hated the sight of him.

    She wanted to mock him.

    Aunt Yu brought out some snacks and tea. She put down the tray and said to Li Qianxue, ¡°Breakfast is ready. Do you want to eat now, or do you want me to heat it up for you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat now.¡± Li Qianxue nced at Su Chenghui. The rejection in her eyes was very obvious.

    Su Chenghui acted as if he didn¡¯t see it and turned to Aunt Yu. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet either. The breakfast you made should be enough for me, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± Aunt Yu was unaware that these two people didn¡¯t share a good rtionship. She simply assumed that they were here to see their daughter and son-inw together.

    ¡°Sir, Madam, the breakfast portion I prepared is big enough. Hurry up and eat. Otherwise it will turn cold.¡±

    Li Qianxue gritted her teeth. Her n to chase Su Chenghui away had failed. She red at him and decided to ignore him and start eating.

    Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang did not like western food. The two of them had simr tastes when it came to this

    The breakfast that Auntie Yu prepared today was also Chinese. Millet congee, shrimp dumplings, spring rolls, and fried eggs.

    She had just scooped a bowl of congee. Since she was closer to Su Chenghui, she handed it to him. Unexpectedly, after Su Chenghui took it, he ced it in front of Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Qianxue, here¡¯s your porridge.¡±

    Li Qianxue did not take it. Instead, she looked at Aunt Yu and said, ¡°Aunt Yu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to scoop up another bowl.¡±

    Aunt Yu nced at Li Qianxue and then looked at Su Chenghui. She was sensitive to the fact that something was wrong. She quickly scooped up the porridge and did not stay for long. She turned around and entered the kitchen after muttering an excuse that she needed to clean up.

    Li Qianxue took the porridge and did not even look at Su Chenghui. She let him hold the bowl of porridge midair awkwardly.

    Su Chenghui ced the bowl back in front of him. He picked up a crystal prawn dumpling, and ced it on the small te in front of Li Qianxue.

    ¡°I remember that you like to eat this.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at the prawn dumpling and then at Su Chenghui. There was a hint of mockery in her eyes. She picked up the shrimp dumpling and threw it back into the original te without thinking.

    Su Chenghui was not angry at such an impolite action.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it? How about eating a fried egg?¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue suddenly spoke. Her voice was extremely cold and there was a hint of hatred in it. ¡°Can you let me eat my meal in peace?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I just ¨C¡±

    ¡°If you say one more word, I will leave right now.¡±

    Li Qianxue really felt that her heart was suffocating. The breakfast on the table was what she used to eat at the Li family.

    Needless to say, this was because Su Qingsang thought that these were her preferences, so she asked Aunt Yu to specially make them.

    But the truth was, these were not her preferences. These were Su Chenghui¡¯s preferences.

    Because she loved Su Chenghui, she had always treated Su Chenghui¡¯s preferences as her own preferences over the past few years.

    Su Qingsang was unaware. She cooked these dishes out of filial piety as a daughter.

    But Su Chenghui did not know either, and he still pretended to say that she liked them. This made her nauseous.

    Upon realizing that her emotions seemed to be fluctuating, she forced herself to calm down.

    After all, she had already made up her mind. She also told herself that she would never be influenced by Su Chenghui again.

    Her attitude caused Su Chenghui to fall into silence. He stopped fawning over her. Instead, he lowered his head quietly to eat.

    Aunt Yu¡¯s cooking skills were indeed exceptional. However, neither of them really had the mood to eat breakfast.

    They finished their breakfast in a quiet and awkward manner. Su Chenghui didn¡¯t eat much, and Li Qianxue ate even less than him.

    After breakfast, Li Qianxue stood up and headed to the living room. Su Chenghui stopped her before she could go back to her room.

    ¡°Qianxue, I have something to tell you. You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, firstly, I don¡¯t want to listen to you. Secondly, I don¡¯t want to see you either. Please leave.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, this is not the Li family anymore.¡± Su Chenghui showed a rare expression resembled that of a scoundrel. ¡°This is Huo Jinyao¡¯s home. Don¡¯t forget, Huo Jinyao is also my son-inw.¡±

    Shameless.

    Li Qianxue was furious. She nodded hatefully. ¡°Okay, okay. This is your daughter¡¯s and son-inw¡¯s home, right? Fine, you can stay if you like. You stay. I¡¯ll stay in a hotel, okay?¡±

    After saying this, she walked straight to her room. She nned to pack her luggage and leave.

    Su Chenghui quickly followed behind her. The moment she entered the room and was about to close the door, he quickly used his foot to block her door. He scurried in and closed the door at once.

    Li Qianxue was furious.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, don¡¯t take things too far. For the sake of the children, I¡¯ve already been tolerating you. Don¡¯t force me.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui restrained his expression and his gaze became extremely solemn. ¡°I¡¯ve never forced you. I truly just want to say a few words to you. A few words will do. If you¡¯re done listening and still want to chase me away, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    Li Qianxue nodded her head, the anger on her face did not change.

    ¡°Alright, a few words, right? Speak. I¡¯ll give you five minutes.¡±

    Her attitude was so aggressive that Su Chenghui felt very ufortable. However, he had to calm himself down. He took a step forward, with the intention of standing before Li Qianxue.

    However, she took a step back, her gaze cold. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer. Just stand there and speak.¡±

    Su Chenghui raised his hands and did not move forward.

    ¡°Qianxue, you mentioned that I came to Rong City to look for Caiping. I wanted to tell you that it¡¯s not true. This is actually the first time I came to Rong City after our divorce. I came here because I have business to discuss. It has nothing to do with Xiang Caiping.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fate that I met you. This is thefort that god has given me. I¡¯m very happy. Even if you misunderstand me, I¡¯m also very happy. But I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand me for too long.¡±

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me, but I still want to tell you once again. The person I love now is you. It¡¯s you, Li Qianxue. It¡¯s not Xiang Caiping. It¡¯s not another woman.¡±

    ¡°I want to start over with you. It¡¯s not because you¡¯re the daughter of the Li family, nor is it because you have the Li family behind you. It¡¯s because you¡¯re Li Qianxue. It¡¯s you, the woman I love the most.¡±

    Li Qianxue stood there without moving, waiting for Su Chenghui to finish.

    When he finished, she raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Chenghui shook his head. ¡°In fact, I hope that Qianxue can consider giving me a chance. I won¡¯t beg you to forgive me immediately. I just hope that you won¡¯t chase me away, and that you won¡¯t doubt my feelings for you.¡±

    ¡°Done?¡±

    Su Chenghui stood there helplessly because of her coldness. However, he still nodded his head. ¡°Done.¡±

    Li Qianxue nced at her watch before pointing in the direction of the door. ¡°Your five minutes are up. You can leave.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s not about you. You just need to say a few words. Now that you¡¯ve said it, you can leave.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡±

    ¡°Please call me by my full name. Or you can call me Miss Li or President Li. Don¡¯t call me by my name. I¡¯m not that familiar with you.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s face darkenedpletely.

    ¡°Qianxue, what I said is true. I really ¨C¡±

    ¡°I believe you.¡± Li Qianxue nodded. She said that she believed him. However, she didn¡¯t believe a word he said. ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, you love me. So do I have to be grateful and ept it with tears in my eyes?¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡°Su Chenghui was speechless.

    ¡°Do you want me to remind you? When you knew about my feelings for you, how did you treat me?¡±

 Chapter 585 - I Will Never Forgive You

    <h4>Chapter 585: I Will Never Forgive You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Li Qianxue did not appear to me him when she said this. However, the mockery in her eyes was apparent.

    Su Chenghui¡¯splexion instantly paled. Li Qianxue sneered, ¡°You should remember what you did, right? I still remember some things clearly, even though they happened twenty years ago, I can still remember them clearly. I don¡¯t believe your memory has failed to this extent, right?¡±

    Su Chenghui was speechless, Li Qianxue continued, ¡°Su Chenghui, in the past, I was blind, and all I wanted was your love. Later, I realized that I was very foolish. Because I overestimated myself, you had the chance to hurt me again and again. You even had the chance to hurt my child. Let me tell you right now. It won¡¯t happen again, not in the future.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I didn¡¯t ¨C¡±

    He wanted to exin, but he swallowed his words when he met Li Qianxue¡¯s piercing eyes.

    Li Qianxue stared at Su Chenghui¡¯s face and her heart didn¡¯t waver at all.

    ¡°Just because you said a few words of affection, and just because you admitted your regret, do I have to forgive you? Do I have to get back together with you? Su Chenghui, who gave you the confidence and courage to say such shameless words?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t believe a single word you said. You don¡¯t have to say it.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± this situation was not out of Su Chenghui expectations. But when he truly encountered such a situation, he really felt a strong sense of helplessness.

    ¡°You... what exactly do I have to do in order for you to be willing to forgive me?¡±

    ¡°I will never forgive you. I never will.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t mind rifying herself. ¡°No matter what you do or say, I won¡¯t believe a word of it. No matter what you want, or what your purpose is, I won¡¯t give in to you at all. Su Chenghui. After the divorce, you and I can only be strangers. If you are willing, then we will part ways and live in peace.¡±

    ¡°But if you are unwilling, or if you still want to obtain something that doesn¡¯t belong to you, or if you still hope to use me, then you will only be faced with disappointment.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Su Chenghui hurriedly exined, ¡°Qianxue, what I said is true. My feelings for you are serious. I ¨C¡±

    ¡°I am also being serious.¡±

    Li Qianxue interrupted him and her gaze suddenly became extremely piercing. ¡°I am being serious. Su Chenghui, don¡¯t do something that you and I will regret.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that your words will not soften my heart. Even your precious daughter was not able to soften my heart.¡±

    Precious daughter? Surprise shed past Su Chenghui¡¯s face. ¡°You...You¡¯re talking about Peizhen? What... what happened to her?¡±

    ¡°Does your heart ache? Are you feeling anxious?¡± Li Qianxue smiled, even though there was some bitterness hidden in the depths of her smile.

    After all, she was the daughter she raised herself. Now she had be a tool to deal with Su Chenghui.

    It was impossible to say that she didn¡¯t waver at all. But this was the only way, and also the fastest way to force Su Chenghui to give up.

    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, right? Your daughter, Su Peizhen. She cried yesterday, begging me to acknowledge her once more and bring her back into the Su family. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s body trembled, and he stood there in a daze.

    Even though he had some disagreements with Su Peizhen previously because of some matters, she was still his daughter whom he had doted on for many years.

    ¡°Are you feeling ufortable? Su Chenghui, you deserve this. You¡¯re the one who harmed her.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that when she begged me, she looked exactly the same as you just now? I should have recorded it for you to see. You two father and daughter resemble each other too much.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, stop talking.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s shoulders drooped down, and he looked dejected.

    ¡°Qianxue, Peizhen is actually innocent. Please don¡¯t hurt her.¡±

    The people he had wronged were not merely Su Qingsang and Li Qianxue. He had also wronged Su Peizhen.

    She was right. He shouldn¡¯t have given her such an identity and then cruelly threw her from such a high ce.

    He was a failure who had been making mistakes time and time again. He had let down too many people.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, if you don¡¯t want me to hurt your precious daughter, then please stay away from me. I don¡¯t want to see you, be it due to chance or intention. This is the simplest and most direct way of expressing myself. If it¡¯s possible, please take a detour even if you see me in the future. Stay away from me, alright?¡±

    When Li Qianxue spoke to this point, she didn¡¯t forget to sh a proud smile. ¡°Of course, if you refuse, I don¡¯t mind doing something to Su Peizhen. You should know that I am capable of doing so. After all, she wholeheartedly wants to be my daughter. She loves me and cares about me, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I beg you. Don¡¯t say it. You won¡¯t. You¡¯re not that kind of person. Peizhen, she¡¯s also your daughter.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not. My daughter is Su Qingsang. I hope you remember this.¡±

    Li Qianxue took a step forward, she red at Su Chenghui. ¡°Su Peizhen is not my daughter. Let me tell you, even if I raised her for more than 20 years, and even if she has a mother-daughter rtionship with me for more than 20 years... It¡¯s still not enough to ovee the mistakes and sins you¡¯vemitted. Did you think I¡¯d show mercy to her just because of the mother-daughter rtionship we shared in the past? You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    ¡°I hate her as much as I treated her well and loved her back then. Because such affections were stolen by you and your daughter shamelessly. You stole the happiness and motherly affection that was supposed to belong to my daughter. Su Chenghui, let me express this clearly. After I found out what you did, I will no longer have any mother-daughter rtionship with Su Peizhen.¡±

    ¡°Because if I still have feelings for her, then I can only do as you wish and give you another chance to toy with me. And I don¡¯t want to give you such a chance.¡±

    She had treated Su Peizhen well before, and now she hated her as much as she hated her. All of this was caused by Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Qianxue... I really didn¡¯t. I...¡±

    ¡°Whether you did or not, I don¡¯t care anymore. Just treat me as a petty person. No matter what you say or do, it can¡¯t erase the hatred in my heart. So don¡¯t waste your effort.¡±

    Su Chenghui stood there motionlessly. He definitely knew how difficult this path was going to be beforehand.

    But when he truly stepped on this path, he realized that its difficulty was much greater than he thought.

    Li Qianxue refused to believe his words. No matter what he said, she would not believe it.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui stood there without moving. His eyes were filled with pain and regret. Li Qianxue was unmoved.

    She crossed her arms in front of her chest. She had long given up on Su Chenghui.

    Even though she came close to wavering because of Su Peizhen, these emotions were suppressed when she recalled the grievances that Su Qingsang had suffered all these years.

    This was also the reason why she could be so cold when she was confronted by Su Peizhen yesterday.

    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself one more time. If you continue to pester me, I¡¯ll go deal with Su Peizhen. You know it¡¯s within my capabilities. I can do it.¡±

    More importantly, Su Peizhen still had an attachment towards her. Even if she didn¡¯t do anything, it was enough to hurt her.

    She knew this, and so did Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s shoulders drooped even more, and his whole person radiated a sense of dejection.

    ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯ll go. I only hope that you won¡¯t hurt Su Peizhen for the sake of the mother-daughter rtionship you shared with her in the past twenty years.¡±

    Li Qianxue stood still, but her eyes became colder and harsher. Don¡¯t Hurt Su Peizhen? So she could let Su Peizhen hurt Su Qingsang?

    She was indeed the child of another woman. Su Chenghui, ah, Su Chenghui, where did you get the face to say that you love me?

    After Su Chenghui left, the room became quiet.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s figure was straight. She looked at a certain spot expressionlessly. She seemed to have thought of something and her face turned ugly.

    However, this ugly expression did notst long.

    She used to be as gentle as water, but now, her heart was as hard as a knife.

    She was not wrong.

    ..

    Huo Jinyao stared at the document in front of him and a faint smile appeared on his face.

    The mantis stalks the cicada and the oriole follows behind. Huo Yifan had already entered his trap. He was just one step away from taking the bait.

    Once he signed the contract, it would serve as irrefutable evidence. At that time, he wanted to see how his grandfather would protect the second young master of the Huo family.

    ¡°President Huo, what are we going to do next?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to do anything else.¡± Huo Jinyao smiled, he ced the document back into Yang Wenchang¡¯s hands. ¡°We just need to keep an eye on them and make them lower their guard. Then, we¡¯ll wait for them to sign the contract. We just need to put the contract in front of grandfather.¡±

    Yang Wenchang nced at Huo Jinyao, and hesitation could be seen on his face.

    Huo Jinyao seemed to understand what he was trying to say. He spoke calmly, ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m too soft-hearted? Do you think I should just hand over the evidence to the board after they sign the contract? That way, Huo Yifan will never be able to rise again?¡±

    If that was the case, Huo Yifan would have to leave Tian Domain. He would not be able to maintain a firm hold over the position as vice president of Tian Domain Group.

    Yang Wenchang remained silent. That was indeed what he thought.

    ¡°In fact, I want to do that too.¡± Huo Yifan nced at him with an indifferent expression. ¡°But, grandfather won¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather is old. He values rtionships. He won¡¯t like to see us siblings fight.¡±

    Yang Wenchang stopped talking. With Grandpa Huo¡¯s personality, that was indeed possible. If Huo Jinyao really did that... Grandpa Huo would probably feel that Huo Jinyao was being too cruel and merciless again.

    ¡°Just take it as a lesson for him.¡± Huo Jinyao respected Grandpa Huo. ¡°If he still doesn¡¯t know how to restrain himself, then I certainly won¡¯t be polite anymore. This time, he can consider himself lucky.¡±

    He only hoped that Huo Yifan would not be too stupid. Did he really think that he could do whatever he wanted unscrupulously?

    If that was the case, then don¡¯t me him for being impolite.

    Yang Wenchang nodded and recalled another matter. ¡°Oh right, ourpany¡¯s anniversary ising up. The activity schedule has been released. President Huo, take a look at this n.¡±

    Anniversary celebration? Huo Jinyao remembered that Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui were both in Rong City.

    Although he did not want to interfere in the matter between Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue, he could help Su Chenghui for the sake of Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Prepare two VIP invitations. I¡¯ll need them when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°As for the flow of events, I won¡¯t look at it in too much detail. It¡¯ll be more or less the same asst year.¡±

    After Huo Jinyao asked Yang Wenchang to leave, he suddenly thought of something.

    Since Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue were bothing to the anniversary celebration, Huo Yifan would definitely bring Su Peizhen along.

    If that was the case, there would be a good show to watch.

    ..

    In the boutique, Su Qingsang lowered her head and stared at herself. Then she looked at Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Mom, this one?¡±

    ¡°No, try on that one again.¡±

    Su Qingsang held the clothes in her hands and said helplessly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve tried on seven or eight already.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you have to try it out. You¡¯re attending the Tian Domain Group¡¯s anniversary celebration. It can be considered your first official appearance since you came to Rong City. Your image must be perfect.¡±

    As she spoke, she ced a white gown in Su Qingsang¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Be good, go and try on this one too.¡±

    Su Qingsang took the gown and nced at Huo Jinyao, who had been standing by the side.

    It was all his fault. He had made her try on gowns for no good reason that day. It had been more than an hour and yet, a decision had yet to be made.

    Huo Jinyao met Su Qingsang¡¯s reproachful gaze and smiled lightly.

    ¡°Alright, just listen to Mom.¡±

    Su Qingsang had no choice but to take the gown and go back in.

    Li Qianxue turned around and nced at Huo Jinyao with a rare look of admiration in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite patient.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Huo Jinyao epted Li Qianxue¡¯spliment graciously. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to apany the two beauties. Mom, aren¡¯t you going to give it a try?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang is the main character. Pick out her clothes first.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Mom, you¡¯ll wear a dress of the same color as Qingsang. You¡¯ll look just like a pair of sisters.¡±

    This person really knew how to sweet talk. Li Qianxue nced at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to suck up to me. As long as you treat Qingsang well, it¡¯s good enough for me.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve really wronged me. I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask someone elseter. Who would believe that you could give birth to a daughter as old as Qingsang?¡±

    Li Qianxue finally smiled. She nced at Huo Jinyao with a rare look of satisfaction.

    Su Qingsang came out in that white gown. She was already exhausted.

    Li Qianxue took a step back and looked up and down before shaking her head. ¡°Change it. This one is not as good as the gold one.¡±

    ¡°Here, try this one again.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang could not take it anymore. She stared at Huo Jinyao pitifully.

    Huo Jinyao smirked and took the dress from Li Qianxue. He walked up to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°This is thest one. After you try it on, we¡¯ll help your mom pick out the dress.¡±

    He winked at Su Qingsang, and Su Qingsang immediately understood what he meant.

    She took the dress from him helplessly. She made a face at him before returning to the fitting room.

    The exchange of winks between the two did not escape Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes.

    She noticed it and was very pleased. No matter what, she was happy that her daughter and son-inw shared a good rtionship.

    With Huo Jinyao¡¯s protection, Su Qingsang would not need to follow in her footsteps for the rest of her life.

    ..

    When Huo Yifan entered the room, he smelled the faint scent of alcohol in the room.

    He took off his suit jacket and ced it aside. When he entered the room, he discovered Su Peizhen sitting on the sofa in the living room.

    There were a few bottles of red wine in front of her. One of the bottles had already been opened, and she had drunk most of it.

    At that moment, Su Peizhen was holding a wine ss in her hand and was partially reclined on the sofa. Her hand was gently twirling the ss in her hand.

    Her slightly narrowed eyes were filled with confusion. When she saw him enter the room, she didn¡¯t say a word. She simply picked up the wine and took a sip.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it boring to drink alone?¡±

    Huo Yifan went forward and sat down next to her. He reached out to grab the ss in her hand and poured himself a ss. ¡°If you want to drink, why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡±

    ¡°Why wait for you?¡± Su Peizhen nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re going to sign the contract with the otherpany, right? Shouldn¡¯t you be keeping an eye on them during this period of time? Why are you back so early today?¡±

    ¡°You also mentioned that you were going to sign the contract. Since you¡¯re going to sign the contract, it¡¯s basically done.¡±

    Su Peizhen nced at him. She didn¡¯t appear too proud of herself. ¡°Why do I feel like this matter is proceeding too smoothly?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that it¡¯s proceeding smoothly?¡±Huo Yifan put his arm around her waist. ¡°Look, you¡¯re smart, and with my resources, isn¡¯t it normal for things to go smoothly?¡±

    Su Peizhen blinked at him and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, she took another ss from the side and poured herself a ss of wine.

    Huo Yifan watched her move and drank a mouthful of wine. Before she picked up the ss, he leaned over, kissed her lips, and downed the wine.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t like his actions. After she was forced to drink the wine, she pushed him away.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in a bad mood?¡±

    Su Peizhen was indeed in a bad mood.

    She had stayed at Huo Yifan¡¯s ce for two days. However, she didn¡¯t receive another call from Xiang Caiping.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t call her, and neither did Xiang Caiping. It was as if her two mothers had abandoned her.

    She felt her heart suffocate. There was a kind of suffocating pain.

    She used to think that Li Qianxue would never give up on her, but she was wrong.

    Later on, she thought that Xiang Caiping would never give up on her, but she was wrong again.

    Now, everything was finished. Because of her small action, her two mothers didn¡¯t want her anymore.

    Su Peizhen recalled how well Xiang Caiping treated her for the past five months. She thought she did not care.

    But when she really lost her, she realized that she was not as calm as she thought she would be.

    It turned out that she still had expectations for Xiang Caiping. It turned out that she was not as indifferent to Xiang Caiping as she appeared to be.

    Now that she realized this, what was the point? Xiang Caiping no longer wanted her.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Su Peizhen shook her head. She did not want to talk about these things. ¡°Keep a close eye on the cooperation. I have a feeling that Huo Jinyao is not as simple as you think.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I heard that his mother-inw is here. He didn¡¯t even go to work today and went to apany his mother-inw. From how he¡¯s been behaving, I believe he won¡¯t be able to stir up any trouble.¡±

    Mother-inw? Wasn¡¯t that Li Qianxue?

    Su Peizhen¡¯s mood became more and more gloomy. Huo Jinyao knew how to be a good person. He took time off from work to apany Li Qianxue.

    Was he trying to help Su Qingsang curry favor with Li Qianxue?

    As this thought shed through her mind, Su Peizhen dispelled the thought that Huo Jinyao harbored suspicions against her and Huo Yifan.

    With Huo Jinyao¡¯s current state, everything was probably iparable to Su Qingsang, right?

    Speaking of which, she was about to marry Huo Yifan. She didn¡¯t believe that Huo Jinyao could really endure it.

    ¡°You seem rather unhappy that Huo Jinyao went to apany his mother-inw?¡± Huo Yifan suddenly approached Su Peizhen. ¡°Speaking of which, that mother-inw of his was formerly your mother, right?¡±

    The ridicule in Huo Yifan¡¯s words caused Su Peizhen¡¯s expression to change slightly again. She sneered and took the wine ss from his hand before drinking the wine in one gulp.

    She looked up at him with a cold gaze. ¡°Yes. His mother-inw was formerly my mother. So what? If you think I¡¯m a powerless and pitiful illegitimate daughter, you can abandon me. I won¡¯t beg you to take me in.¡±

    Su Peizhen put down the wine ss and stood up, as if she was going to leave.

    Huo Yifan flicked wrist and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re angry after just a few words? Who¡¯s looking down on you? I love you more than words can say.¡±

    ¡°Love?¡± Su Peizhen sat on hisp and looked at the smile on his face. ¡°You said you love Me?¡±

    ¡°What else could I have said?¡± Huo Yifan kissed her lips. ¡°If I didn¡¯t love you, why would I take the risk and use my position in the Tian Domain Group to make such a big gamble with you?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t believe Huo Yifan¡¯s wordspletely. She was only partially the reason why he was willing to make such a big gamble.

    But it was clear to her that he didn¡¯t want to be inferior to Huo Jinyao for the rest of his life, and that was the other half of the reaosn.

    He had lofty ambitions, and everything he did was for himself.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to believe me?¡± Huo Yifan leaned over and held her waist tightly in his arms.

    ¡°Looks like I have to do something to make you believe me.¡±

    ¡°What can you do?¡± Su Peizhen didn¡¯t think that Huo Yifan would be able to get married with her right now.

    ¡°The Tian Domain Group¡¯s anniversary is in two days. How about being my female partner?¡±

    He whispered into her ear, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve never brought a female partner other than my secretary on the anniversary. You¡¯re the first, don¡¯t you feel honored?¡±

    The anniversary celebration of the Tian Domain group was no small matter.

    It wasn¡¯t just Grandfather Huo. There were people in the Huo family¡¯s business circle who worked with them. All the employees who had worked for the Tian domain group would be there.

    It could be said that apart from those on duty, most of them would be present.

    His willingness to bring Su Peizhen to the anniversary celebration was another form of affirmation of her identity. It was twice as formal as meeting her parents.

    ¡°Anniversary celebration?¡± Su Peizhen narrowed her eyes. ¡°Huo Jinyao is working with the Li family. So, his mother-inw should being too, right?¡±

    ¡°She should being.¡± Huo Yifan stared at Su Peizhen¡¯s scheming eyes and suddenly broke into a grin. ¡°What? Did you think of something?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Li Qianxue thought so little of her. She believed that she had a motive for getting close to Huo Yifan.

    Then she would let Li Qianxue see for herself. Even without the Su family and the Li family backing her up, Su Peizhen could still do well.

    As for marrying into the Huo family, that was a simple matter.

 Chapter 586 - That Day Will Be Your Day Of Glory

    <h4>Chapter 586: That Day Will Be Your Day Of Glory</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°I like how smart you are.¡±

    Su Peizhen was still in a daze. Huo Yifan¡¯s hand had already reached into her clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have someonee over tomorrow to measure you and tailor your dress. I promise that the day of the anniversary will be your day of glory.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s hand clung onto his shoulder and she leaned closer to his face. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I really have to thank you in advance.¡±

    ¡°Okay. You can start now and properly express your gratitude.¡±

    Huo Yifan exerted force with his hand, and Su Peizhen¡¯s clothes were torn into two halves.

    Su Peizhen red at him. This man wasvery perverted sometimes. He could have taken them off properly, but he chose to tear them.

    ¡°Pervert.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like perverts like me?¡±

    Huo Yifan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you like me even more.¡±

    Su Peizhen wrapped her hands around his neck and said seductively, ¡°Is that so? Then prove it to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to.¡±

    On the sofa in the living room, the two of them rolled around.

    At this time, Su Peizhen had forgotten all about Su Qingsang and Li Qianxue.

    She only needed to firmly hold onto Huo Yifan¡¯s heart to let them know.

    She, Su Peizhen, also had the right to be on equal footing with them.

    ..

    Before Su Chenghui came, he had already thought of giving Su Peizhen, in addition to Su Qingsang, a call.

    He wanted to ask her how she was doing recently? He wanted to know how Su Peizhen was doing recently, especially after the unhappy breakup with Li Qianxue.

    It had nothing to do with anything else. After so many years of caring for and taking care of her, he was already used to it. He was constantly thinking about his daughter.

    However, to his disappointment, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t pick up his call. He called Su Peizhen several times, but she didn¡¯t pick up.

    Su Chenghui could have looked for Xiang Caiping directly, but if that happened, perhaps something else might happen.

    After thinking about it, Su Chenghui could only send a message telling Su Peizhen that he hade to Rongcheng. If possible, he wanted to see her.

    Unfortunately, Su Peizhen still didn¡¯t reply.

    Su Chenghui knew that he might not be able to see Su Peizhen this time. With her personality, if she wasn¡¯t willing to see him, she definitely wouldn¡¯t pick up his call.

    After settling his work, Su Chenghui was about to book a flight back to Lin City when he received a call from Su Qingsang.

    She told him that he was invited to Tianjing Group¡¯s anniversary celebration next week. He was in Rong City anyway, so it would be advantageous to him to meet some people from Rong City¡¯s business circle.

    As thepany had just started to improve, Su Chenghui definitely wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity.

    What made him even happier was that Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao were actually willing to invite him. That made him very happy.

    While he was rejoicing, he also thought of Su Peizhen. After the anniversary celebration, he would go and look for her.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t expect that he would see Su Peizhen at such an asion.

    ..

    Tianyu Group¡¯s anniversary celebrations got bigger and bigger, as well as livelier and livelier, every year.

    This year was no exception. Tianyu Group chose the location of thergest convention and exhibition center in Rong City. It was also thergest and well-facilitated Exhibition Center.

    The entire center was extremely lively today. The first two floors of the exhibition center were divided into two parts.

    One was downstairs. It contained Tianyu Group¡¯s lower level employees who came to participate. They could hold all sorts of activities here, such as raffles and buffets.

    The other group was upstairs. It contained executives and directors of Tianyu Group, as well as all the business partners who had cooperated with the Tianyu Group.

    They included Huo Jinyao¡¯s childhood friends, Tang Mohan, Wan Xianyang, Cheng Xianyun, and Li Junsheng, who happened to be free this time so he also came.

    When they arrived, the other elders of the Huo family, Grandfather Huo and Huo Yangyuan, Huo Mingguang and his wife, Huo Mingliang, Nian Chunya and his wife, as well as Huo Mingmei and his wife, all came.

    Despite being the hosts, Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

    Grandfather Huo was talking to Huo Yangyuan when he saw Huo Jinyao enter from afar.

    Of course, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯te alone. He held hands with Su Qingsang, who was by his side.

    Su Qingsang had finally decided on today¡¯s dress after Li Qianxue¡¯s repeated efforts that day. It was made from light gold fabric and had a close-fitting cut.

    The biggest perk of this dress was that it wasyered. The chiffon fabric underneath wasyeredyer byyer. There was ayer of gauze on the surface and anotheryer on the inside.

    The fabric on the outside was light and airy, so one could vaguely see the embroidery patterns on theyer of yarn inside. It was faintly discernible, and appeared more charming than if one could see it clearly.

    The halter neck design revealed the perfect lines of Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulders. Matched with the pair of golden high heels on her feet, she looked like a sublime blue-blood.

    In order to match her outfit, although Huo Jinyao¡¯s attire was dark in color, it was paired with a golden tie today.

    The dark patterns on the cuff-linksplemented the gown on Su Qingsang. The two of them attracted the attention of most of the people present almost as soon as they entered the door.

    All of the business partners, directors, and higher-ups of Tianyu Group already knew Huo Jinyao.

    However, many people didn¡¯t know Su Qingsang. Now that they saw her standing with Huo Jinyao, what else couldn¡¯t they understand?

    The Su Qingsang in front of them was the legendary wife of the President. The woman who was carefully protected by Huo Jinyao.

    Outside the banquet hall, Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t in a hurry to enter. Huo Jinyao had just asked her to follow him in, but she had rejected his offer.

    She would never let Su Qingsang miss her moment of glory. This was her daughter¡¯s moment to shine. She hoped that Su Qingsang would be the most dazzling one in the entire venue.

    And she also believed in her own aesthetics. The effect brought by Su Qingsang¡¯s own aura would definitely awe the entire venue.

    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long before they heard the exmations and apuse from inside.

    Li Qianxue smiled. She picked up the bag in her hand and was about to enter, but she didn¡¯t expect to see a person who shouldn¡¯t be here.

    ¡°Su Chenghui?¡±

    Why was he here?

    When Li Qianxue saw Su Chenghui, her face turned ugly. When she saw the clothes he was wearing. Her face turned even uglier.

    A matching tie and gown was a popr way for couples to show off PDA nowadays.

    Today was the anniversary of Tianyu Group. For Su Qingsang, Li Qianxue chose a gold dress that was sophisticated and elegant.

    She chose a dark red dress for herself. On the other party¡¯s festive day, she wore a red dress. It was also very suitable.

    Making her appear more elegant and exquisite, the dark red qipao with embroidered patterns suited her very well.

    However, Su Chenghui was wearing a traditional Chinese tunic suit the same color as her qipao. He stood in front of her in an extremely graceful manner.

    When he saw her, the smile on his face was aloof, but then a hint of surprise shed across his face. When he saw her qipao, the smile on his face widened.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t we have a tacit understanding?¡±

    As if he already knew what she wanted to say, Su Chenghui interrupted her.

    For him, if Li Qianxue knew him on a scale of ten to ten, then his understanding of Li Qianxue was about three to four on a scale of ten.

    On days like this, Li Qianxue would definitely wear a rtively festive dress. However, she had never liked bright red.

    Dark red was a good choice. It was elegant and sophisticated, but it also exuded an air of festivity. Most celebrities liked to wear gowns, but Li Qianxue actually preferred qipao dresses, which was something he knew as well.

    Therefore, wearing a Chinese tunic suit to match with her was the most suitable.

    And now that he saw Li Qianxue, he knew that he had made the right bet.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao. D*mn you, Huo Jinyao.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even mention a word about it. He actually invited Su Chenghui?

    If Li Qianxue had known earlier, she definitely wouldn¡¯t havee. Of course, she also knew that Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t bepletely med for this matter. It would be strange if Su Qingsang actually didn¡¯t know.

    But now, she didn¡¯t want to me her daughter. She only wanted to scold Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me Huo Jinyao. After all, I¡¯m his father-inw. Isn¡¯t it his duty to invite me?¡±

    After receiving Su Qingsang¡¯s call, Su Chenghui knew that Li Qianxue would be attending this banquet as well.

    Although Su Qingsang didn¡¯t say it explicitly, she hinted at it quite obviously.

    That was also the reason he tried so hard to guess what Li Qianxue would be wearing. Fortunately, he guessed correctly.

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty. Of course it¡¯s my duty.¡±

    With a cold and mocking expression, Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui. ¡°Speaking of which, I really have to admire you, Su Chenghui. You treated Qingsang like that, yet you still make her help you like this. You¡¯re getting more and more good at winning people¡¯s hearts.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t talk about Qingsang like that. I didn¡¯t bribe her. I simply let her see my true feelings.¡±

    True feelings? Su Chenghui also had true feelings? Yes, his true feelings for Xiang Caiping.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to talk to Su Chenghui, so she walked in.

    No matter what Su Chenghui was wearing, it had nothing to do with her. She didn¡¯te here today for Su Chenghui.

    Su Chenghui walked to her side and reached out his hand.

    ¡°Qianxue, let¡¯s go in together.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams.¡± Her suppressed voice filled with anger, Li Qianxue took a step back. ¡°Let me tell you, we¡¯re divorced. Please stay away from me.¡±

    ¡°I know we¡¯re divorced, but this is the Huo family¡¯s home ground, the Tianyu Group¡¯s home ground. You don¡¯t want others to know that the parents of the wife of Tianyu Group¡¯s CEO had a falling out, do you?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Li Qianxue red at him coldly. ¡°Grandfather Huo knows about our divorce very well. He also knows Qingsang¡¯s background very well. I really don¡¯t think that I need to hide it in front of others.¡±

    ¡°As for you, Su Chenghui, I¡¯m really starting to dislike your way of resorting to every means to attain your goal even more and more.¡±

    After saying that, shepletely ignored Su Chenghui and walked straight into the venue.

    Su Chenghui watched her graceful figure with a bitter expression on his face. He didn¡¯t expect that even after he mentioned Su Qingsang, Li Qianxue still didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of mercy.

    Thinking about it, he was really discouraged.

    ..

    When Li Qianxue entered the banquet hall, although it didn¡¯t cause as much of a stir as Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao did, she still left a deep impression on people.

    She was morous, but not fierce. She had a powerful presence, dazzling looks, and great figure, and an extraordinary aura.

    Some people didn¡¯t know who she was, so they began to secretly ask around.

    Liu Tongjia had been in low spirits for the past few days. After the incident with Huo Jinyao about Zhang Yichen, she hadn¡¯t been in a good mood recently.

    She kept thinking, was she wrong?

    But no one could tell her the answer.

    Several times, she wanted to ask Huo Mingguang if she had made a mistake back then. But she didn¡¯t have the courage.

    Not everyone had the courage to face the mistakes they made and the misunderstandings they had.

    Liu Tongjia was the same.

    She could only remind herself again and again that she wasn¡¯t wrong. She wasn¡¯t in the wrong at all.

    It was Huo Jinyao who had caused the deaths of Jin Kai and Wushuang. Everything was Huo Jinyao¡¯s fault.

    It was as if this was the only way she could get somefort. It was as if this was the only way to make her feel better.

    Until she saw Huo Jinyao with her own eyes.

    She had just seen Su Qingsange in with Huo Jinyao. Putting aside her dislike for Su Qingsang, she had to admit it.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao were indeed a perfect match in terms of appearance.

    One was tall and handsome, while the other was delicate-featured and pretty. Ever since she married into the Huo family, Su Qingsang had also undergone some drastic changes.

    Her every movement and gesture had be more elegant and refined. Just like how at the moment, she was wearing a golden gown that suited her perfectly.

    When she entered with Huo Jinyao, there was an aloof smile in her eyes. The two of them held each other¡¯s hands tightly. Needless to say, it was obvious that they were very close.

    This scene was an eyesore in Liu Tongjia¡¯s eyes.

    How despicable of her. Only Huo Jinyao believed in her innocence.

    Now that she saw the two of them showing off their affection, she felt a suffocating sensation in her heart.

    She was feeling a little remorseful at first, but now, the remorse had faded a little. All that was left was her dissatisfaction with Su Qingsang.

    She was clearly unscrupulous, yet Huo Jinyao was protecting her wholeheartedly. He ignorantly turned a blind eye.

    Such a woman, such a woman actually married into the Huo family.

    When she saw Li Qianxue, who was dressed in a dark red gown, slowly walking into the door, Liu Tongjia¡¯s expression became even more unsightly.

    It wasn¡¯t a big deal for Huo Jinyao to invite Li Qianxue. However, Li Qianxue was Su Qingsang¡¯s mother. It was already extremely disrespectful for him to not even greet her.

    More importantly, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t visit the Huo family first when she came to Rong City.

    What was this? Did she look down on the Huo Family? If that was the case, then what was the meaning of her appearance now?

    It wasn¡¯t that Li Qianxue did not notice the curious and inquisitive gazes of the people around her.

    However, she couldn¡¯t care less about the others at the moment. She walked towards Old Master Huo gracefully. Then, she stood about a meter away from him.

    Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang had just greeted Old Master Huo and the other elders. They were standing at the side while chatting with Huo Yangyuan and the other elders.

    When she saw Li Qianxue enter, Su Qingsang smiled at her and gave her a reassuring look before standing to the side.

    ¡°Old Master Huo, congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Eldest niece, you¡¯re here?¡±

    Old Master Huo had heard Huo Jinyao mention that Li Qianxue hade to Rong City. ¡°Why didn¡¯t brother Lie with you?¡±

    ¡°My father is staying in Lin City to oversee some things,¡±Li Qianxue said half-jokingly and half-seriously, ¡°Do you not want to see me, Old Master Huo?¡±

    ¡°How could that be? You don¡¯t know how happy I am to have you here. Come,e, let me introduce you ¨C¡±

    Before Old Master Huo could finish his sentence, he saw another person enter. This time, it was Su Chenghui.

    Like Li Qianxue did, when Su Chenghui entered, he attracted a lot of attention.

    He was almost 50 years old, and he had the charm of maturity. He had the maturity and suauveness that had been umted over time, as well as an elegant appearance.

    Most importantly, after the divorce, Su Chenghui¡¯s every movement and gesture was much more calm andposed than before.

    The fierceness and persistency that he used to have had disappeared, and he looked very different from before.

    The dark-colored floral chinese tunic suit suit made him look even more elegant. People would believe it if someone said that he wasn¡¯t even 40 years old.

    He took one step at a time and steadily walked up to Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Hello. Are you Old Master Huo Yangping?¡±

    ¡°I am, and you are...¡± Just by looking at Su Chenghui¡¯s appearance, Old Master Huo could already guess what was going on.

    ¡°I am Su Chenghui, Qingsang¡¯s father.¡±

    With a calm expression on his face, Su Chenghui stretched out his hand towards Old Master Huo, and he was slightly apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When Qingsang and Jin Yao returned to Rong City, I happened to have some matters that I didn¡¯t handle properly, so I didn¡¯te to visit the Huo family right away. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He openly admitted his mistake with a sincere and frank expression on his face.

    Old Master Huo reached out his hand and shook his. ¡°You¡¯re too courteous, inw. It was just a small matter. We¡¯re not that kind of people.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Old Master Huo is magnanimous. You won¡¯t fuss with us juniors.¡±

    As Su Chenghui spoke, he took out a small box from his pocket. ¡°It¡¯s my first time meeting you, so I didn¡¯t prepare much. I hastily prepared a gift. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too courteous, you¡¯re too courteous.¡±

    Old Master Huo looked at Su Chenghui. In the end, he didn¡¯t reject the gift. His gaze fell on Li Qianxue, then he looked at Su Chenghui.

    He had a piercing gaze and a shrewd mind.

    ¡°Nephew, you came here with your niece?¡±

    The way he addressed them as his niece and nephew meant that they were close. It invisibly increased the intimacy between the two sides.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Two different voices sounded at the same time. Old Master Huo looked at Su Chenghui and then at Li Qianxue.

    He heard that they were divorced, but he saw that they were both wearing the same color dress and that they had appeared together, so he thought that..

    ¡°Grandfather, I have something to say to Qingsang. Please excuse me for a moment.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Li Qianxue did not want to give Old Master Huo face, but her hatred for Su Chenghui was overwhelming.

    She nced at Su Chenghui coldly and bowed to Old Master Huo respectfully.

    ¡°Old Master Huo, I will talk to youter.¡±

    She turned around and walked towards Su Qingsang. Before she left, she didn¡¯t even nce at Su Chenghui from the corner of her eye.

    Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s back and smiled bitterly. Li Qianxue was giving him no face. She wasn¡¯t even willing to pretend in front of outsiders.

    ¡°Nephew?¡±

    Old Master Huo¡¯s words brought Su Chenghui back to his senses. He looked at Old Master Huo with extreme gentleness. ¡°Old Master, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Old Master Huo waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not rude. Every family has their own difficulties. I understand. But since you¡¯re here today, it¡¯s just in time because I have something I need to ask you for.¡±

    Ask him? Su Chenghui was a little confused. What did he want?

    ¡°Speaking of which, nephew Huo is a lucky man. Every daughter he has is very capable.¡±

    Su Chenghui stood there for a moment but didn¡¯t quite understand Old Master Huo¡¯s meaning.

    ¡°Old Master Huo?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little too early to talk about this matter now. But since our children havee to this stage, it¡¯s naturally only a matter of time. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Come to this stage?¡±

    What stage did this stage mean?

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t quite understand and was about to ask about it. On the other end, there was anothermotion at the entrance of the venue.

    Someone entered.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao had just greeted a few of the Huo family¡¯s elders together. The two of them didn¡¯t even have time to catch their breathes.

    Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue entered. She saw that Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t giving Su Chenghui any face, so she left him behind and walked towards her.

    At this time, the two presidents of the two coborating corporations came over to greet Huo Jinyao.

    After greeting him, Huo Jinyao introduced Su Qingsang to them.

    Su Qingsang greeted them with a proper smile on her face. It was at this moment that Li Qianxue walked over.

    ¡°Let me introduce you guys. This is the president of Lin City¡¯s Li Corporation, Ms. Li Qianxue. She¡¯s also my mother-inw.¡±

    Huo Jinyao generously introduced Li Qianxue to some of his business partners. He also briefly told them about her identity and the type of industry thepany was in.

    Li Qianxue initially wanted to me him for calling Su Chenghui over yet not informing her about it. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything.

    Just like Su Qingsang, at such a time, she could only greet these people with a smile on her face.

    After a round of greetings, she received a few business cards. Some of them were indeed possible for the Li Corporation to form a cooperative business rtionship with in the future.

    Since she had received a favor from Huo Jinyao, it would be inappropriate for her to settle Su Chenghui¡¯s ount with him.

    However, when no one was around, she gave Su Qingsang a re.

    The matter between her and Su Chenghui would naturally be handled by their elders. If Su Qingsang wanted to help Su Chenghui, she couldn¡¯t object. However, she would indeed be very disappointed.

    Su Qingsang seemed to know what she was thinking and went forward to hug her. She had an obsequious smile on her face.

    ¡°Mom, I was wrong.¡±

    She apologized softly. Li Qianxue looked at her with a bit of reproach. In the end, she didn¡¯t have the heart to me her.

    She also noticed themotion at the entrance of the venue. She turned her head along with Su Qingsang. Both mother and daughter saw the figure that came in at the same time.

    Li Qianxue and Su Qingsang frowned at the same time.

    That woman who entered leisurely was none other than Su Peizhen.

    They weren¡¯t the only ones who saw it. Su Chenghui also saw it.

    This was actually the first time he saw Su Peizhen after a few months.

 Chapter 587 - What Did I Do Wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 587: What Did I Do Wrong?</h4>

    Themotion at the entrance was obviously caused by Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Speak of the Devil.¡± Old Master Huo naturally saw Su Peizhen, who came in with Huo Yifan, as well.

    He had a smile on his face and looked at Su Chenghui with a teasing gaze. ¡°Nephew, I¡¯m afraid you came to Rong City this time because of Peizhen, right?¡±

    Because of Peizhen? What about Peizhen?

    Su Chenghui still didn¡¯t understand the situation, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to answer.

    He kept his gaze on Su Peizhen.

    He didn¡¯t know Huo Yifan, who was standing next to Su Peizhen, but it didn¡¯t affect the expression on Su Peizhen¡¯s face when he first saw her.

    Su Peizhen always knew what she wanted. Her facial features seductive and morous, she had a different sort of beauty from Su Qingsang.

    In contrast to Su Qingsang¡¯s golden gown, Su Peizhen had chosen to wear an extremely festive red gown today.

    With a slim-cut waist and a long tail, the gown had a single shoulder neckline design. Su Peizhen, who had entered the venue in her ten-centimeter high heels, appeared extremely ostentatious at this moment.

    She was dazzling, morous, and sexy.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on her. It wasn¡¯t just because the person beside her was Huo Yifan, the vice president of the Tianyu Group. It was also because of the aura she gave off.

    She held Huo Yifan¡¯s hand and walked towards Old Master Huo step by step.

    Huo Yifan held Su Peizhen¡¯s hand with one hand and gently approached her ear at the same time.

    ¡°I told you, I would make you the most dazzling one today.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The smile on her face became more and more meaningful, Su Peizhen looked straight ahead. ¡°But I can do it without you.¡±

    ¡°I like your confidence.¡±

    Huo Yifan smiled. As the two of them were talking, they had already passed through the crowd and stood in front of Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Grandfather Huo.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather.¡±

    Su Peizhen greeted first, and the smile on her face was very cordial. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a littlete. Please don¡¯t take offense, Grandfather Huo.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Maintaining the smile on his face, Old Master Huo looked at Su Peizhen. ¡°Peizhen is very well-dressed today, this festive asion.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Grandpa. Yifan picked out this gown. I didn¡¯t expect him to have such good taste.¡±

    ¡°My taste naturally would be good.¡±

    As Huo Yifan spoke, his gaze finally turned to Su Chenghui. He wasn¡¯t the only one. Su Peizhen also saw Su Chenghui.

    She curved her lips slightly and took a step forward.

    ¡°Dad, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±

    Coincidence?

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t think it was a coincidence.

    He remembered that he had been calling Su Peizhen, but she hadn¡¯t picked up a single call.

    What did the man beside him call Old Master Huo? Grandfather? So he was also a member of the Huo Family?

    What was his rtionship with Huo Jinyao? And why was he with Su Peizhen?

    And why was Su Peizhen with another member of the Huo Family?

    ¡°Dad.¡± The smile on Su Peizhen¡¯s face didn¡¯t fade despite Su Chenghui¡¯s stunned expression. Instead, she took a step forward and stood directly in front of Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Are you so happy that you forgot how to speak when you saw me here?¡±

    Su Chenghui came back to his senses and looked at Su Peizhen, then looked at Huo Yifan, who was behind her.

    ¡°Peizhen, this is ¨C¡±

    ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± Huo Yifan stepped forward at the right time and reached out his hand to Su Chenghui.

    ¡°My name is Huo Yifan. I¡¯m Huo Jinyao¡¯s cousin. I¡¯m the Vice President of Tianyu Group now.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at Huo Yifan. His bearing wasn¡¯t bad, and his temperament wasn¡¯t bad either. There was nothing wrong about his height and looks. The Huo family had good genes, and their descendants were all elites among men.

    However, the man in front of him had a shrewd look in his eyes, and there was a hint of frivolity in his expression.

    Compared to Huo Jinyao, he was a notch lower.

    All of these thoughts shed through Su Chenghui¡¯s mind in an instant. Towards the hand that Huo Yifan extended out, he also politely extended his hand to shake his hand.

    ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡±

    Su Chenghui was probably younger than Huo Mingliang, so it was appropriate for Huo Yifan to call him that.

    He released his hand, took a step back, and stood next to Su Peizhen again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Peizhen mention you many times. I finally have the chance to meet you today.¡±

    Huo Yifan gently ced his big hand on Su Peizhen¡¯s shoulder, then he smiled at Su Chenghui sincerely.

    ¡°Since you have the opportunity to be in Rong City this time, why don¡¯t we pick a time to discuss the matter between me and Peizhenter?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s expression was calm. He was an extremely clever person.

    After he listened to Huo Yifan¡¯s self-introduction, the way he looked at Su Peizhen was a little different.

    Su Peizhen knew that he hade to Rong City, but she deliberately didn¡¯t answer his call.

    She chose to appear at such an event because she was certain that he wouldn¡¯t publicly diss her?

    ¡°The matter between you and Peizhen?¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s voice sounded indifferent. ¡°Do you mean the matter between the two of you, or something else?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s something else.¡±Huo Yifan smiled brightly. ¡°To be able to bring the elders of both sides together, it¡¯s the discussion of the marriage between me and Peizhen, of course.¡±

    Marriage?

    Su Chenghui looked at Huo Yifan, and then at Su Peizhen. Finally, his gaze fell on Su Peizhen¡¯s face, but his question was directed at Huo Yifan.

    ¡°How long have you two known each other? How long have you two been dating?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for more than three months. As for dating, we only started dating recently.¡±

    Huo Yifan told the truth. However, Su Chenghui furrowed his brows and stared at Su Peizhen¡¯s face without blinking.

    ¡°You¡¯ve known each other for three months? You two only started dating recently, but you¡¯ve already decided to get married?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem, Dad?¡± Su Peizhen smiled calmly and put her hands on Huo Yifan¡¯s arms. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s too fast? But we don¡¯t think it¡¯s fast at all.¡±

    His gaze now filled with pure unfamiliarity towards her, Su Chenghui looked at Su Peizhen.

    This was his daughter. He had pampered her and had protected her for more than twenty years. He had never even scolded her harshly.

    But now, he felt as if he didn¡¯t even recognize this daughter anymore.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already decided?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Peizhen smiled brightly and looked at Huo Yifan. The love in her eyes was obvious. ¡°If we weren¡¯t sure, why would Yifan bring me to such an asion?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s expression was serious. He was just about to say something when on the other side, Old Master Huo also heard themotion.

    Heughed out loud. ¡°Good, good, good. I¡¯m old, so I like to see my children happy. If Yifan and Peizhen could really be together... It would be a joyous asion. Nephew, since we have time today, we can talk about this properly.¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t respond to Old Master Huo¡¯s words. He just stared at Su Peizhen, almost as if he could see the depths of her heart.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t avoid his gaze. Instead, she looked at Su Chenghui calmly.

    Su Chenghui narrowed his eyes slightly. Before Su Peizhen could react, he suddenly reached out and pulled her to his side.

    Before he pulled Su Peizhen away, Su Chenghui forced himself to maintain hisposure. He turned around and looked at Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry. I have something to discuss with my daughter. Please excuse us for a moment.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Help yourself.¡± Old Master Huo pointed to the side as he spoke. ¡°The row of rooms at the back is specially prepared for guests to rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±

    After Su Chenghui said this, he pulled Su Peizhen¡¯s hand and went to the back.

    Su Peizhen wanted to pull her hand back, but Su Chenghui pulled her very tightly.

    She was a little helpless and couldn¡¯t break free. She could only let Su Chenghui take her to the back.

    As they walked forward, from the corner of her eye, she saw Su Qingsang and Li Qianxue standing together. The graceful expression that she had maintained finally began to crack slightly.

    Su Qingsang and Li Qianxue saw Su Peizhen walk in just now, but neither of them moved.

    No matter what reason Su Peizhen had for being with Huo Yifan, they weren¡¯t afraid.

    Another reason was that as long as Su Peizhen didn¡¯t cause trouble and didn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke her, Su Qingsang and Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to do anything to her.

    This was the tacit understanding between the mother and daughter that didn¡¯t need to be explicitly stated.

    Therefore, they watched as Su Peizhen and Huo Yifan walked towards Old Master Huo, and then watched as they exchanged pleasantries.

    They watched as Su Peizhen and Huo Yifan banter with Su Chenghui, although they were far away and they couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying.

    However, Li Qianxue and Su Qingsang weren¡¯t stupid. At this point, they could more or less guess what was going on.

    Now that they saw Su Chenghui hurriedly pulling Su Peizhen away, the mother and daughter looked at each other. They didn¡¯t understand what Su Chenghui was trying to do. What was he trying to do?

    However, Li Qianxue was certain of one thing. Su Peizhen was indeed going to marry into the Huo family.

    With a hint of worry in her eyes, she turned to face Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang seemed to know what she was thinking. With an indifferent expression, Su Qingsang pinched her hand.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Whether or not Su Peizhen was really going to marry Huo Yifan didn¡¯t matter to her at all.

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t help but be worried. Memories of Su Peizhen¡¯s tears that day were still fresh in her mind.

    It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought about whether or not she was too cruel towards Su Peizhen?

    But if she wasn¡¯t cruel to Su Peizhen, then that would be cruel to Su Qingsang. If that was the case, she would be even more unwilling.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t notice the gazes of Li Qianxue and her daughter. His expression was serious as he held Su Peizhen¡¯s hand and went all the way to the lounge at the back.

    After he closed the door, Su Chenghui turned to face Su Peizhen.

    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to speak. At this moment, his usually graceful and gentle eyes were piercing as they fell on Su Peizhen.

    Su Peizhen felt ufortable from his gaze, but she forced herself not to show it.

    ¡°Dad, why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡±

    Su Peizhen spoke to Su Chenghui with a yful tone, as usual.

    However, Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t in the mood to joke with her like before.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Just like Li Qianxue, Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t an idiot.

    Why did Su Peizhen want to be with Huo Yifan? He didn¡¯t think that Su Peizhen and Huo Yifan would develop feelings for each other in such a short amount of time.

    He didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°What do you mean, why?¡± Su Peizhen blinked her eyes in confusion. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°Why do you want to be with Huo Yifan? Why do you want to marry into the Huo Family?¡±

    The expression on Su Peizhen¡¯s face finally changed a little. She stopped smiling and stared at Su Chenghui instead.

    ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± After all, she was his daughter who he had raised for so many years. Su Chenghui still had a basic understanding of her. ¡°What do you want to achieve? What are you nning?¡±

    ¡°Heh...¡± Su Peizhenughed, but the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. She looked at Su Chenghui coldly, and her expression was icy.

    ¡°Su Qingsang marrying Huo Jinyao seems natural, yet in your eyes, I have ulterior motives in marrying Huo Yifan?¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t answer her, but he stared at Su Peizhen¡¯s face. ¡°Then tell me that you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Su Peizhen also responded to Su Chenghui with a serious expression on her face. ¡°Am I still your daughter?¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t answer this question. His expression softened a little, but it was only for a moment.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t need his answer at this time. She only needed to vent the emotions in her heart.

    ¡°Am I no longer your daughter after I switched identities with Su Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, why do you, my mother, and everyone else in the world act as if everything I do is because of Su Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Dad, truthfully, I¡¯m not your child either, right? Which orphanage did Ie from?¡±

    ¡°Is it because in your hearts, I¡¯m no longer worthy of a good life, is it?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much anger in her voice. All her resentment had already been vented when she confronted Li Qianxue that day.

    But at this moment, she still felt hurt and anguished.

    Because the person who doubted her was Su Chenghui. How could it be Su Chenghui?

    She was raised by him. From the age of 16, he brought her into thepany and mentored her step by step.

    At that time, he only wished that he could ce all the beauty in this world at her feet. She was his little princess.

    She thought that she would always be Su Chenghui¡¯s little princess.

    She even had a kind of blind confidence. Her trust in Su Chenghui was higher than anyone else.

    She believed that even if the entire world abandoned her, Su Chenghui wouldn¡¯t abandon her. He was her father.

    For her, he could change her identity with Su Qingsang.

    For her, he could make Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter an illegitimate daughter.

    For her, he could endure it for so many years.

    But Su Peizhen never thought that one day, even Su Chenghui would turn against her. Even he wouldn¡¯t stand on her side.

    How could this be?

    She stared at Su Chenghui with her eyes wide open. She didn¡¯t seem to be looking at her father, but at a stranger instead.

    ¡°Dad, why are you doing this to me?¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡±

    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±

    Taking a step forward with each question, Su Peizhen questioned him three times in a row. In the end, she stood right in front of Su Chenghui.

    The distance between the father and daughter was less than five centimeters. However, the previous intimate father-daughter rtionship hadpletely disappeared.

    ¡°Dad, tell me. What did I do wrong? What did I do wrong?¡±

    She originally thought that she could endure it, but now, she realized that she really couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.

    Looking at him with a pair of reddened eyes, she reached out and grabbed Su Chenghui¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Dad, tell me. What did I do wrong? Why? Why do you all treat me like this?¡±

    She looked like Su Chenghui¡¯s mother. When she looked at Su Chenghui like this, his heart trembled.

    It was undeniable that he had doted on Su Peizhen for so many years, not only because he was holding a grudge against Li Qianxue, but also because of her face.

    At this moment, she was staring at him with a face so simr to his mother¡¯s. Su Chenghui suddenly felt that he had nowhere to hide.

    ¡°Was it me who wanted to change my identity? Did you ever ask me?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask for my permission when you turned me into the eldest heiress of the Su family. Did you ever ask me?¡±

    ¡°Was I willing to let things be like this? Was I?¡±

    ¡°You, and my mom, both of my moms. It was entirely all you people¡¯s fault. You people are to me for turning me into this. It was all you people¡¯s fault that I became like this. I don¡¯t understand why all of you are ming me now.¡±

    ¡°What right do you have to me me?¡±

    Su Peizhen stared at Su Chenghui¡¯s face and insisted on getting an answer. ¡°Tell me. What right do you have to me me?¡±

    ¡°Mom said that I married Huo Yifan with ulterior motives. You also ask me what my motives are?¡±

    ¡°Fine. Even if I have an ulterior motive, why can¡¯t I? Can¡¯t I marry Huo Yifan?¡±

    ¡°Why can Su Qingsang marry Huo Jinyao? Why can¡¯t I marry Huo Yifan?¡±

    ¡°So what if I want topete with her?¡±

    ¡°Why does she have the right to steal my mother and my father? She stole my younger brother, my home, and everything I own. I had to swallow my anger. I had tough as if everything was ok and I had to tell all of you that it didn¡¯t matter. How is any of this reasonable?¡±

    Su Peizhen was aggressive. Every question left Su Chenghui speechless.

    Looking at Su Peizhen¡¯s emotional face, he took her hand very slowly and held it in his own palm. His voice was filled with love and helplessness.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t Qingsang¡¯s fault. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, do you understand? This isn¡¯t Qingsang¡¯s fault. It¡¯s my fault. If you want to me or resent someone, you can me me and resent me. But Qingsang is innocent.¡±

    He already owed Su Qingsang a lot, and he didn¡¯t want to owe her anymore.

    Not wanting to listen to Su Chenghui¡¯s exnation, Su Peizhen waved her hand dismissively. Her gaze cold, she pulled her hand back.

    ¡°It¡¯s her fault. Her existence is a mistake.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, I would still be the daughter of the Su family. If it weren¡¯t for her, I would still be the heiress of the Li family. Dad, you don¡¯t have to defend her. Don¡¯t you know that the more you say she¡¯s innocent, the more I¡¯ll resent her?¡±

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t look too pleased. He had a feeling that Su Peizhen would do something he didn¡¯t want to see her do.

    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to think too much about it.¡± Su Peizhen suddenlyughed. ¡°At this stage, I really don¡¯t have the ability to do anything. You have to know that your daughter is now quite incredible. She is the eldest granddaughter-inw of the Huo family. She is someone that Huo Jinyao holds in high regard. Even if I wanted to do something to her, it wouldn¡¯t be easy, would it?¡±

    Su Peizhen spoke frankly, but Su Chenghui understood what she meant.

    ¡°If you had the chance, would you really ¨C¡±

    ¡°Yes, I would.¡± Su Peizhen raised her eyebrows and stared straight into Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? After all, she took everything from me. Isn¡¯t it right for me to return the favor?¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen!¡± Su Chenghui called out this name weakly. He felt a little anguished in his heart. He was panting heavily.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯ve let you down in this matter. It¡¯s my fault. You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Su Peizhen suddenlyughed. She tilted her head and looked at Su Chenghui yfully. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯ve got the wrong idea, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re you, and she¡¯s she. I didn¡¯t say I wanted to forgive you for your fault either.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s smile was very dazzling. However, under that smile, it was destion.

    Why? From the time she changed her identity until now, no one had asked her whether she should ept such a fate.

    No one cared about her, or whether or not she would get used to such a change of identity.

    She didn¡¯t have the mother who had raised her for more than 20 years, nor did she have the father who had doted on her for more than 20 years on her side.

    Every one of them was worried and afraid. They were afraid that she would do something to Su Qingsang.

    If Su Qingsang was their precious treasure, what about her? What was she?

    She didn¡¯t want that much. She just wanted them to treat her like they did before. Why couldn¡¯t they?

    ¡°Dad.¡± The more hatred she felt, the brighter the smile on her face. Su Peizhen moved closer and stared straight at Su Chenghui¡¯s face. ¡°Listen carefully. I didn¡¯t say I would forgive you.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at Su Peizhen and felt speechless for a moment.

    Su Peizhen chuckled. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m serious. I won¡¯t forgive you, I won¡¯t forgive Mom, and I won¡¯t forgive Su Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m not ready to get to you yet, so you don¡¯t have to worry. Su Qingsang? I really can¡¯t touch her for the time being. Her man is too powerful, but it doesn¡¯t matter. No matter how powerful he is, there¡¯s still time, don¡¯t you think so? Perhaps one day, her man will fall from the altar, and I¡¯ll have another chance. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Peizhen ¨C¡± Su Chenghui heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife. You, how did you, how did you ¨C¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to say, how did I be like this?¡± Su Peizhen blinked her eyes innocently. ¡°I also want to know, how did I be like this. Speaking of which, you¡¯re not the only one curious. I¡¯m curious too.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, it¡¯s all Dad¡¯s fault.¡± Su Chenghui forced himself to stand up and walked in front of her. He looked at her with a face full of regret.

    ¡°Peizhen, it¡¯s all Dad¡¯s fault. I promise you, you¡¯re still the daughter of the Su family. You¡¯ll go back to Lin City with me. I promise that we can be like before, okay?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Peizhen shook her head. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s useless. I, you, my mom, and Su Qingsang, none of us can go back. You should have known from the day you switched our identities.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, I ¨C¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I still have big things to do today, so I won¡¯t apany you any longer.¡±

    Su Peizhen bowed and gave Su Chenghui a very appropriate european-style royal salute. When she got up again, there was only a calm andposed smile on her face.

    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡±

    What big things? Su Chenghui¡¯s tone was somewhat anxious. ¡°Tell me, what exactly do you want to do?¡±

 Chapter 588 - Anxious, Arent You

    <h4>Chapter 588: Anxious, Aren¡¯t You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Only the father and daughter were left in the guest room, but the vibe was quite tense.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t seem to feel the suffocating tension. She waspletely indifferent to the anxious look on Su Chenghui¡¯s face.

    ¡°Dad, look at you. Anxious, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t be anxious. I just said that Su Qingsang¡¯s man is very powerful. Even if I want to do something now, I can¡¯t do it, can I?¡±

    She smiled sweetly, then patted Su Chenghui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s a big matter for me. It has nothing to do with her. As for what her life will be like in the future, I can¡¯t guarantee anything. After all, I really do hate her. I can¡¯t help it. Who asked her to be born into someone I would hate?¡±

    ¡°Peizhen.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s tone became colder and harsher. He pushed Su Peizhen¡¯s hand away. ¡°Qingsang is your sister, your biological sister.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m also your daughter, your biological daughter.¡±

    Even after Su Peizhen¡¯s hand was pushed away by Su Chenghui, she wasn¡¯t angry. She spread her hands out and suddenly smiled again.

    ¡°Dad, just watch. Even if there¡¯s no Su family backing me, I, Su Peizhen, can still live a happy and fulfilling life.¡±

    Su Chenghui clenched his fists and watched Su Peizhen leave in front of his eyes.

    He raised his hand to stop her, but then put it down dejectedly.

    Yes, everything was his fault. Everything was his fault. But why should he repay his daughter?

    He regretted it. He really regretted it.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s figure that he saw just now shed through his mind. Su Chenghui¡¯s body trembled. He quickly got up and went to the banquet hall.

    When Su Peizhen came out of the room, the smile on her face disappearedpletely.

    Her face was cold, and her back was straight. Her brows were tightly knitted together, and her entire person gave off a sense of unapproachable coldness that kept others a thousand miles away.

    ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    A voice with a hint of teasing and yfulness suddenly sounded.

    Huo Yifan¡¯s face appeared in front of her. She looked at him coldly and didn¡¯t intend to answer his words.

    Huo Yifan¡¯s hand grabbed her waist and pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy after chatting with my future father-inw? Why are you giving me the cold shoulder?¡±

    Su Peizhen nced at him and pped the back of his hand hard.

    ¡°Huo Yifan, I haven¡¯t decided on marrying you yet. You don¡¯t have to act like I¡¯m definitely going to marry you.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I feel really sad when you say that.¡±

    Huo Yifan grabbed the hand that was about to p him again and kissed it with his lips. ¡°I think I¡¯ve already shown my utmost sincerity today. Why? Are you still not satisfied?¡±

    Su Peizhen eyed him coldly and snorted. ¡°When you help me push Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao into the mud, I will be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. You¡¯re so ruthless.¡± Huo Yifan clicked his tongue, but in the end, heughed evilly. ¡°But I like how ruthless you are. Let¡¯s go. Let others do the good deeds. Let us be the bad guys.¡±

    The corners of Su Peizhen¡¯s lips curled up, and she hooked her arm around Huo Yifan¡¯s.

    That¡¯s right. Whoever wanted to be the good guy, let them be it. Right now, she only wanted to be the bad guy.

    She would never forgive Su Qingsang, Li Qianxue, and Su Chenghui.

    She looked up at Huo Yifan, and her eyes were dark. ¡°By the way, you helped me cause such a fuss today. I have to repay you no matter what, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do now?¡± Feeling that the scheming look on her face suited his tastes very much, Huo Yifan looked at Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking that I should at least let my dear sister cause a big fuss as well. After all, she is the eldest young madam of the Huo family, and the wife of Tianyu Group¡¯s president. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Huo Yifan narrowed his eyes. He instantly understood what Su Peizhen meant. The corners of his lips curled into a meaningful smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ..

    The banquet was about to begin in ordance with the protocol of previous years. As the president of Tianyu Group, Huo Jinyao had to go on stage every year to give a speech.

    This year was no exception. A few elders of the Huo family stood not that far away from him. In front of him were Su Qingsang, his childhood friends, Wan Xianyang, Xu Changlong, Tang Mohan, and Cheng Xianyun.

    Tang Manlu and Li Wanyu also came. However, Tang Manlu felt a little awkward when she saw Su Qingsang, while Li Wanyu didn¡¯t.

    She held Su Qingsang¡¯s arm and chatted intimately. Su Qingsang was chatting with Li Wanyu, but she was a little absent-minded.

    Su Peizhen and Su Chenghui had disappeared for a long time, and they still hadn¡¯t appeared yet.

    She wasn¡¯t worried about what Su Peizhen would do to her at such a banquet, but she didn¡¯t like the feeling of being stared at.

    On the other side of the Huo family stood Li Qianxue. No matter how much Li Qianxue disliked Liu Tongjia, she still had to give face to the Huo family on such an asion.

    It was the same for Liu Tongjia. The two of them stood together but didn¡¯t say much to each other. The atmosphere was even a little awkward.

    However, the two of them weren¡¯t in a hurry to leave. Instead, they exchanged a few words from time to time.

    Li Qianxue was also looking in the direction of the entrance of the banquet. From the moment she found out that Su Peizhen insisted on being with Huo Yifan, she knew that this adopted daughter of hers wouldn¡¯t keep a low profile.

    She was ambitious and driven. She was indeed worried that Su Peizhen would do something.

    The worry in her heart made her involuntarily nce in Su Qingsang¡¯s direction frequently. At this moment, Huo Jinyao also walked towards Su Qingsang.

    His eyes still unable to hide his astonishment, he stood in front of her.

    Today, Su Qingsang looked like a person who had walked out of a holy painting. Her light muslin dress entuated her elegance.

    Her skin was soft and supple. There was no need for heavy makeup. Just some light touches were enough to make her look outstanding.

    ¡°Wife,¡± Huo Jinyao called out to her in a low voice. There was a hint of seductiveness in his voice. ¡°Come up with me to give a speechter.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Su Qingsang froze. ¡°Go up with you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re my wife. If you don¡¯t go up with me, who else will?¡±

    Huo Jinyao took her hand and smiled at Li Wanyu, who was standing beside her. He looked Su Qingsang up and down.

    Su Qingsang was absolutely stunning today.

    ¡°My wife is so beautiful, so I have to introduce you to them, right?¡±

    Su Qingsang pursed her lips into a straight line. When she met Huo Jinyao¡¯s gaze, she nodded lightly.

    Huo Jinyao smiled. He took her hand and asked her to stand beside him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Those who came today have more or less a business rtionship with the Huo family. Even if they didn¡¯t, they have to give face to the Huo family.¡±

    Apart from those in the business world, there were also some people in charge of relevant departments.

    Those people also had special rtionships with the Huo family. They would all give face to the Huo family. Who would dare to have any objections?

    ¡°I must say, sister-inw, you should go up. Otherwise, brother Jin Yao won¡¯t be able to show off atter.¡±

    Li Wanyu was also very good at teasing people. Su Qingsang¡¯s face blushed a little. In the end, she didn¡¯t object.

    She turned around and saw Li Qianxue looking in her direction. She smiled at Li Qianxue to make her feel at ease. Then, she held Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand and they went on stage together.

    Every year, the president of Tianyu Group would give a speech at the anniversary celebration. In the past, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t like such asions. Whenever he had to give a speech, he would always let Huo Mingguang go on stage.

    Speaking of which, this was also his first year speaking at the anniversary celebration.

    All of this was because of Su Qingsang. He wanted to let everyone in Rong City know that Su Qingsang was his wife, the wife of Tianyu Group¡¯s president.

    The master of ceremonies read the opening remarks on stage, and Huo Jinyao held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand.

    He was looking at her, and Su Qingsang was looking at him. Huo Jinyao also appeared very handsome today.

    Their eyes filled with subtle affection, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. From afar, Su Peizhen also saw this scene. She sneered and picked up the wine ss in front of her, then nced at Huo Yifan.

    ¡°Have you prepared everything?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Huo Yifan raised the ss beside him and said, ¡°You¡¯re my queen now. Your words are like an imperial edict to me.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t care about what he said. She gave him a icy look and turned to look at Huo Jinyao, who was holding Su Qingsang¡¯s hand as they went up the stage.

    Huo Jinyao stood still on the stage. Su Qingsang gazed at him with a gentle look in her eyes.

    There was no need for him to do anything. Him simply standing there made him appear like a radiant object.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Thank you all for taking the time to attend the Tianyu Group¡¯s grand event. It has been nearly 50 years since Tianyu Group was established. From my grandfather, Huo Yangping, all the way to me, we worked hard to turn Tianyu Group into an international organization...¡±

    After Huo Jinyao finished his sentence, he suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Before I went on stage, my assistant asked me why I suddenly want to go on stage this year when I never gave any speeches in the past.¡±

    ¡°I said that it¡¯s because I have something very important to tell everyone today. Please allow me to introduce thedy next to me. She is my wife, Su Qingsang.¡±

    His eyes full of encouragement, Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang with a smile as he spoke. She smiled at him and stood in front of the microphone.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Su Qingsang, Huo Jinyao¡¯s wife. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all. I hope that in the future, everyone will continue to support Tianyu Group and Huo Jinyao. Thank you.¡±

    The apuse from the audience continued. The two of them were a dazzling golden couple.

    After the speech ended, Su Qingsang followed Huo Jinyao off the stage. Wherever the two of them went, many people greeted them and wanted to get to meet them.

    Su Qingsang actually didn¡¯t like such asions, but she was willing to endure it for Huo Jinyao.

    After Huo Jinyao¡¯s speech was Huo Mingguang speech. After these speeches, there would be a performance. This was a program that was arranged every year.

    This year was no exception. After a popr national entertainment group went on stage and sang an opening song, the entire atmosphere began to be lively.

    After the two songs ended, what was supposed to be a magic show followed. At this time, Tianyu Group¡¯s G was very lively.

    That magician was also very famous in the industry. He kept changing his tricks on stage. The audience knew that it was fake, but their eyes were still dazzled.

    Huo Jinyao had heard Yang Wenchang mention that at the end of the magic trick, a car would magically appear. That car would be the special award for the most outstanding employee this year.

    However, unexpectedly, a car didn¡¯t magically appear in the end. Instead, there was a white piano.

    Not only him, but Su Qingsang also saw it.

    After what happened just now, the atmosphere was very lively. The magician stepped forward and bowed.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s perform a special program for everyone.¡±

    After saying the words ¡®special program¡¯, the rope that was originally prepared for the magic trick was now transformed into a swing and slowly fell from the ceiling.

    Su Peizhen sat on it and descended bit by bit. She looked at Su Qingsang from afar, and a bright smile appeared at the corner of her eyes.

    When the swing lowered to the ground, she slowly walked down. She stood in front of the piano and bowed. She then sat down in front of the piano.

    She looked beautiful dressed in a red gown. She sat in front of the ck and white piano keys, then raised her hands.

    The melodious sound of the piano echoed in every corner of the banquet hall. She was ying the Symphony No. 5 ¡°Fate¡±.

    Symphony No. 5 ¡°Fate¡± was one of Beethoven¡¯s most famous pieces. The first part of his piece was impassioned. A person who hadn¡¯t practiced the piano to a certain level wouldn¡¯t be able to perform with that kind of feeling.

    However, Su Peizhen performed it well. Dressed in red, she used extremely skilled fingering and waspletely immersed in the performance. She yed this piece to its fullest.

    All the guests present were awed, even the Huo family¡¯s members, including Old Master Huo.

    Li Qianxue stood in the distance and gazed at Su Peizhen. She wasn¡¯t like the other guests, who were immersed in Su Peizhen¡¯s music.

    She only had the feeling that Su Peizhen would definitely make a big move next.

    She instinctively looked in Su Qingsang¡¯s direction. Su Qingsang was also on the stands. Not only her, but also Huo Jinyao.

    Su Chenghui also looked at the stage. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on that spot. Just like Li Qianxue, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate Su Peizhen¡¯s music.

    He had heard enough of it in the past 20 years.

    The Su family had a dedicated piano room that belonged to Su Peizhen. She was carefully nurtured by him and Li Qianxue.

    They had given Su Peizhen the best education and the best resources. On this point, they really owed Su Qingsang.

    Huo Jinyao also had such thoughts. He narrowed his eyes. After the music ended, he saw Su Peizhen finish the music with an extremely handsome gesture. Finally, she stood up amidst the apuse.

    The apuse below the stage was thunderous. Su Peizhen bowed to the audience. There was a faint smile on her lips.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Fate is very magical. I give this song to all of you, and at the same time, I will also give it to my dear sister, Su Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the sister of Su Qingsang, and also president Huo¡¯s sister-inw. My name is Su Peizhen.¡±

    ¡°Here, I wish my sister the best.¡±

    As she spoke, she reached her hand out in Su Qingsang¡¯s direction, and the lights in the banquet hall shone on Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Congrattions on her marriage to Mr. Huo Jinyao, and on bing the wife of Tianyu Group¡¯s president.¡±

    ¡°Now, I sincerely invite my sister to y a song with me, to y piano four hands with me to wish Tianyu Group the best.¡±

 Chapter 589 - I Hope You Guys Wonâ€™t Mind

    <h4>Chapter 589: I Hope You Guys Won¡¯t Mind</h4>

    The apuse at the venue became even louder, and Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression changed.

    At the moment, Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t look that good.

    Everyone knew about this matter, but everyone intentionally ignored it.

    Su Qingsang and Su Peizhen¡¯s identity switch would definitely have an impact beyond Su Qingsang¡¯s 20-plus years of life as an illegitimate daughter.

    Most importantly, she lost all the resources, the best education and the best upbringing, that should have belonged to her.

    Su Peizhen knew everything about music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Li Qianxue was nurturing her daughter as a blue-blooddy.

    To Su Peizhen, ying the piano was just the simplest virtuosity.

    She not only knew how to y the piano, but also the violin and the guzheng. For more than 20 years, she had not only enjoyed Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue¡¯s parental love, but also lessons from top-notch teachers.

    Su Qingsang would never be able to make up for this.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s heart shook and she almost vomited blood. She moved her feet and was about to walk forward. At this moment, Su Chenghui blocked her way.

    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Li Qianxue gritted her teeth and looked at Su Chenghui with resentful eyes. ¡°Su Chenghui, are you satisfied? Is this what you want?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, calm down.¡± Su Chenghui looked left and right, then took a step forward and stood in front of Li Qianxue. ¡°You can¡¯t go up now.¡±

    If they caused a scene, it would reflect badly on all of them.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, of course you don¡¯t want me to go up.¡± Of course, Li Qianxue knew that at this time, she couldn¡¯t go up, and she couldn¡¯t scold Su Peizhen.

    If she really did that, things would definitely get worse.

    As if she was about to cry, her eyes reddened and she lowered her head. ¡°Su Chenghui, I hate you.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m sorry.¡± This apology was too feeble.

    Su Chenghui turned around and looked at Su Peizhen. He patted Li Qianxue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    He was going to stop Su Peizhen¡¯s madness and emotional outburst.

    Li Qianxue red at him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You don¡¯t understand at all.¡±

    Su Qingsang was going to win this battle on her own. Today was a celebratory day for Tianyu Group. It was also a celebratory day for Huo Jinyao.

    As the wife of the president of Tianyu Group, no one cared whether Su Qingsang knew how to y the zither or not. They only cared about Su Peizhen¡¯s challenge.

    If Su Qingsang didn¡¯t y the zither today, or didn¡¯t want toe up with a way to defeat Su Peizhen to prove herself, then she would definitely lose face on this asion.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, I hate you.¡±

    Li Qianxue was extremely anxious. She didn¡¯t care about anything and just wanted to go on stage. However, she saw Su Qingsang, who had been standing there motionlessly, finally making a move.

    Huo Jinyao had known from the moment Su Peizhen threw out the challenge letter that Su Peizhen hade with ill intentions. However, he didn¡¯t expect Su Peizhen to challenge Su Qingsang to y the zither.

    As far as he knew, Su Qingsang had no opportunity to learn these things.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression was grave. He reached out to pull Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. Su Peizhen was really a troublemaker.

    She wanted Su Qingsang to y the zither? He moved his feet and was about to go up the stage.

    Su Qingsang nced at him and shook her head at him. What Su Qingsang thought of, Li Qianxue thought of as well.

    She had to be the one to fight today.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±Su Qingsang smiled at Huo Jinyao and whispered, ¡°If I embarrass youter, don¡¯t despise me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll never turn my back on you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao gazed at her passionately. Su Qingsang smiled with satisfaction and longing.

    She leaned forward and kissed Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyao heard her whisper, ¡°I need some encouragement, that¡¯s all.¡±

    After that kiss, she went up the stage with a smile and walked towards Su Peizhen step by step.

    The apuse in the banquet hall became even louder. Even Old Master Huo pped along with them.

    After Su Peizhen stood on the stage, the apuse stopped for a moment. Su Peizhen stood in front of the piano. Against the white piano, her red gown was really eye-catching.

    Su Qingsang and Su Peizhen each had their own unique features. Su Peizhen was morous, and Su Qingsang was exquisite.

    ¡°Sister, please go ahead.¡±

    Su Peizhen smiled subtly and raised her hand gently. She gestured for Su Qingsang to sit down beside her.

    Su Qingsang nced at her but wasn¡¯t in a hurry to sit down. Instead, she picked up the microphone in the middle. She walked in front of Su Peizhen and stood still, then looked at the audience.

    ¡°My sister has been practicing since she was four years old. Wasn¡¯t her piano performance very impressive?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± There was not only a response from the audience, but also apuse.

    ¡°Since my sister had already yed the piano so beautifully, I think that even if I y four hands with her, I won¡¯t be able to impress you guys.¡±

    Su Qingsang said half-jokingly and half-seriously, and the audience burst intoughter.

    She stood there gracefully. Her golden gown made her look elegant and otherworldly. There was a bright smile in her eyes, as dazzling as the stars.

    His eyes filled with admiration and amazement, Huo Jinyao gazed at Su Qingsang.

    As Su Qingsang spoke, she held Su Peizhen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°So, I thought, why don¡¯t I sing a song for you guys? My sister will y the piano, and I will sing. What do you guys think?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The apuse below the stage were even louder than before. Su Qingsang looked at Su Peizhen and said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s coborate to create a legend. I hope that Tianyu Group will be a legend.¡±

    With aposed expression and a calm gaze, she looked at Su Peizhen.

    Su Peizhen ced her hands on the piano. She tried to restrain herself from clenching her fists.

    ¡°A legend of sisters should be better than the Symphony of Fate, right?¡±

    She didn¡¯t move, so Su Qingsang joked again. There was lightughter below the stage.

    Su Qingsang turned around and looked at the crowd. ¡°Can you give my sister a round of apuse? Thank you, everyone.¡±

    Apuse rang out from below the stage. Su Peizhen¡¯s smile froze for a moment, but she could only sit down with a stiff smile.

    Su Qingsang nodded slightly. Even if Su Peizhen was unwilling, she could only start ying the very famous song, ¡°Legend¡±.

    ¡°It was only because I took one extra nce at you in the crowd that I could never forget your face. I dreamed of meeting you again one day, and from then on, I began to miss you in solitudee...¡±

    The moment she opened her mouth, everyone present was awed.

    Even though Huo Jinyao and a few of his childhood friends had heard Su Qingsang sing before, they didn¡¯t feel as awed before as they did now.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t very melodious, but it was very pleasant to listen to.

    At that moment, she lowered her voice by a degree, so it sounded especially ethereal and beautiful. Her singing rivaled that of famous singers.

    Apanied by the gentle sound of the piano, she simply stood there.

    On the stage, there were two figures, one in red, a one in gold, and one moving while the other quiet. Along with the white piano, it was an absolutely beautiful scene.

    It wasn¡¯t that Su Peizhen hadn¡¯t thought of doing something bad, such as ying the tune one beat faster or one beat higher.

    It was just that Su Qingsang seemed to know her n. Every time Su Peizhen nned to do something, Su Qingsang would stand in front of the piano and sing to her gently with one hand still on her shoulder.

    She originally wanted to make things difficult for Su Qingsang, but she was forced to be her apanist.

    Su Peizhen felt stifled and could barely suppress it.

    There were no more intense ups and downs in this song. Su Qingsang simply sang softly and gently.

    Everyone in the banquet hall was awestruck by Su Qingsang¡¯s voice, the confidence she showed at this moment, and the vibe she gave off when she raised her hands.

    Even though her facial features weren¡¯t as morous as Su Peizhen¡¯s, after this scene, she had already stolen her limelight.

    Su Peizhen was in a bad mood, but Su Qingsang was getting better and better as she sang.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather spend my life waiting for you to realize that I¡¯ve always been by your side and had never left.¡±

    After singing thest sentence perfectly, Su Qingsang pulled the microphone a certain distance away.

    Such a scene was like a concert, and it would be memorable even after a long time.

    Su Qingsang lowered her eyes slightly and held the microphone in her hand. Her standing there just like that was also a scenery.

    Su Peizhen, who was at the back, was now her foil.

    All of them would remember Su Qingsang, and her legend.

    The Symphony of Fate that awed them previously seemed to have be insignificant now.

    The music stopped and there was still lingering sounds.

    However, if an expert were to listen at this moment, they would definitely be able to tell that Su Peizhen¡¯s current final ending was far less elegant than that of when she was ying the Symphony of Fate.

    Intending to take the microphone and take back her position as thee host, she stood up and walked forward.

    However, how could Su Qingsang let her have her way?

    She reached out and grabbed Su Peizhen¡¯s hand. With a slight use of force, the two of them faced the stage together.

    Su Qingsang had a smile on her face. Even though her facial features weren¡¯t as seductive as Su Peizhen¡¯s, she was still shining brightly at this moment.

    At this moment, the spotlight shone on her body and gave her an otherworldly aura.

    Not giving her a chance to take the microphone away from her palm, she held Su Peizhen¡¯s hand tightly.

    Her toes moved forward slightly. It was only half a step, but it made her be the main character, while Su Peizhen became a supporting character.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone, and I thank my sister for her apaniment for the song ¡®Legend¡¯. I hope that Tianyu Group will be the legend of Rong City and the legend of the world.¡±

    Her voice was very soft and ethereal. After she sang the song, her voice sounded more memorable than when she first introduced herself.

    Su Qingsang refering to her performance as apaniment made Su Peizhen so angry that the smile on her face was about to copse. However, the spotlight shone on her face, and she couldn¡¯t even burst out now.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s give our positions to the performers at the back. Otherwise, I think they mightinter that I¡¯m taking their jobs.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    There was another burst ofughter and apuse below the stage. Su Qingsang gracefully held Su Peizhen¡¯s hand, bowed forward, and left the stage perfectly.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face was stiff. She forced herself not to show her cowardice and not to be angry, but how could she not be angry?

    Her smile ceased after she left the stage.

    The performance on the stage started again. Almost as soon as Su Peizhen got off the stage and towards a ce where no one was looking, she impatiently shook off Su Qingsang¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 590 - Indeed Very Smug

    <h4>Chapter 590: Indeed Very Smug</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Li Qianxue¡¯s heart had been hanging by a thread. When she saw Su Qingsang go on stage, she was very afraid. She had never been so scared before.

    She was afraid that Su Qingsang would lose whenpeting against Su Peizhen. She was afraid that Su Qingsang would suffer.

    She regretted countless times. She regretted why she had not been more magnanimous and tolerant.

    If she had trained Su Qingsang ording to same standards she had trained Su Peizhen, then Su Qingsang would be even more outstanding today.

    That was until she saw Su Qingsang¡¯s performance, and until she heard her daughter speak.

    Her heart had been hanging in the air and all the way until Su Qingsang left the stage at the end.

    Her heart, which had been worried about Su Qingsang, seemed to have finally calmed down.

    Ayer of sweat broke out on her back. After Su Qingsang¡¯s performance, she finally let out a sigh of relief.

    Su Chenghui stood beside her. He had been paying attention to Li Qianxue and Su Qingsang.

    He was also awed by Su Qingsang¡¯s performance. He had never seen his daughter like this before.

    After seeing Li Qianxue¡¯s performance with Su Qingsang, his entire body rxed. He reached out his hand and wanted to help Li Qianxue up.

    Li Qianxue waved his hand away without thinking. Her eyes cold, she turned around to face him and stood still.

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡±

    She had too many things to say and too many emotions to vent. But now, other than calling Su Chenghui¡¯s name, she couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    She didn¡¯t need to say anything, Su Chenghui understood. Ignoring her resistance, he pulled her into his arms.

    He gently patted her back. Li Qianxue¡¯s body tensed up. At first, she wanted to break free, but it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate in the current situation.

    She thought of Su Qingsang, then she thought of Su Peizhen. The emotions in her heart were very chaotic.

    She couldn¡¯t help but grab Su Chenghui¡¯s frontpel tightly, and her trembling voice was filled with suppressed emotions.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, you owe her, you owe her for the rest of your life.¡±

    ... ..

    Su Peizhen shook off Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. If it weren¡¯t for herst shred of dignity, she might have had an outburst right on the spot.

    After she shook off Su Qingsang¡¯s hand, she realized that something was wrong. Instead, she held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand and led her to a corner.

    She took a step forward and stood close in front of Su Qingsang. She looked at Su Qingsang with fiery rage in her eyes, and her low voice was harsh.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, do you feel very smug now?¡±

    ¡°Smug?¡± Su Qingsang looked at her exasperated face and chuckled lightly. ¡°I indeed feel very smug. After all, it¡¯s hard for me not to feel smug after making you, young madam Su, apany me. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Her smile was aloof and her expression wasposed. No matter who saw her current countenance, they wouldn¡¯t have known about how nervous she was before she went on stage.

    Speaking of which, Su Qingsang really didn¡¯t have any talent that she could put on the table. She grew up as an illegitimate daughter. She was already fortunate enough if the Su family was willing to give her anything to eat. How could they let her go learn those things?

    Moreover, she wasn¡¯t interested in those things. Therefore,pared to Su Peizhen, she really didn¡¯t have any talent that she could put on the table.

    Although her voice was pleasant, she had never thought about singing.

    To be able to sing the song ¡°Legend¡± like that, she had to thank her time in medical school.

    At the medical school party every year, someone had to perform on stage. Su Qingsang was never one who wanted to be in the limelight.

    However, just as she was about to graduate that year, the ss monitor misheard and signed up her name.

    By the time she realized it, it was toote. She wanted to say that she wouldn¡¯t perform, but the show had already been reported to the school.

    Su Qingsang was helpless and had no choice but to bite the bullet.

    She was a person who pursued perfection. Since she was going to go on stage, she had to perform well.

    For the sake of going on stage that time, she practiced repeatedly for a very long time. She learned how to pronounce, how to enunciate, and how to change the pitches.

    Fortunately, it hadn¡¯t been long since she graduated. Her voice was still decent.

    The calmer she was, the angrier Su Peizhen became.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡± how did she go too far? She was the one who provoked her first. How did she be the one who went too far?

    ¡°So what if my woman goes too far?¡±

    A voice with a hint of coldness suddenly sounded. Huo Jinyao had arrived at some point in time.

    Hisrge hands wrapped around her shoulders, he stood in front of Su Qingsang, and he looked at Su Peizhen sharply.

    Su Peizhen was intimidated by Huo Jinyao¡¯s gaze, and her stance immediately weakened.

    The corners of Huo Jinyao¡¯s lips curled up. His tall figure gave her a sense of oppression.

    ¡°So what if my woman goes overboard?¡±

    Su Peizhen gritted her teeth. At this point, what else could she do?

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao, and her heart warmed. In reality, she wouldn¡¯t let herself be at a disadvantage. However, she liked Huo Jinyao¡¯s protective attitude.

    ¡°President Huo, this is between me and Qingsang. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang is my wife. Do you really think it has anything to do with me?¡±

    Just as Su Peizhen was feeling choked, another voice sounded.

    ¡°How lively.¡±

    Huo Yifan had arrived at some point in time as well, and he stood beside Su Peizhen.

    His gaze swept across Huo Jinyao and Su Peizhen. He smiled and said, ¡°Big brother, what are you doing? No matter what, Peizhen is your future sister-inw. Don¡¯t scare her.¡±

    He put his hands on Su Peizhen¡¯s shoulder as well. It was obvious that he was defending her.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s gaze swept past his hand and finally returned to Huo Yifan¡¯s face.

    Their eyes met, and there was eery tension in the air.

    ¡°You also said that it¡¯ll be in the future. Since it¡¯ll be in the future, let¡¯s wait until she marries into the family.¡±

    The corners of Huo Jinyao¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a hint of derision appeared on his face.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s heart felt increasingly stifled.

    What did Huo Jinyao mean?

    ¡°Big brother, your words amuse me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely make Peizhen your sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Then we can wait and see.¡±

    Huo Jinyao held Su Qingsang¡¯s waist as he swept his gaze across Huo Yifan and Su Peizhen¡¯s faces. Then, he turned around and left.

    Su Peizhen was so angry that her teeth were clenching. She was really feeling suffocated. She pushed Huo Yifan¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    ¡°Alright, babe, don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± Huo Yifan held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    How could she not be anxious? She red at Huo Yifan hatefully. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that the signing of the contract will go smoothly in two days, or else ¨C¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. ¡°Huo Yifan pulled her back into his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore. Trust me, it¡¯ll go smoothly.¡±

    Su Qingsang walked beside Huo Jinyao, and she suddenlyughed out loud. Herughter was very low, and Huo Jinyao turned to look at her.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Su Qingsang nced at him. ¡°I think Su Peizhen¡¯s reaction just now was quite funny.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°She probably didn¡¯t expect it either. She wanted to see you make a fool of yourself, but you turned her into a joke.¡±

    Su Qingsangughed, stuck out her tongue, and said yfully, ¡°It doesn¡¯t count as a joke, but she didn¡¯t get what she wanted, so she¡¯s probably mad.¡±

    Huo Jinyao smiled as well, then kissed her cheek gently. ¡°You sang so well just now. Why didn¡¯t I notice it before? Did you hide your true potential when you went out for fun with us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes were smiley. ¡°I have to hide my true potential.¡±

    ¡°Well done.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her slightly opened lips and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her. ¡°I like it.¡±

    Su Qingsang blushed slightly. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Su Peizhen and Huo Yifan turn around and leave. The smile on her face faded a little.

    She actually didn¡¯t want to have a bad rtionship with Su Peizhen.

    From Su Peizhen¡¯s point of view, she had lost everything. It was very understandable that she would be unhappy.

    If Su Peizhen didn¡¯t do anything and just let it go, then she was also willing to let it go.

    If Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to stop and did more, then she had no choice but to return the favor.

    ..

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t wait for the end of the banquet, and wanted to leave early.

    But she couldn¡¯t leave because Old Master Huo was looking for her.

    Old Master Huo didn¡¯t know that Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know how to y the piano, so he treated the two sisters¡¯ performance as a surprise.

    Of course, he knew that Su Peizhen was a virtuouso. For a moment, he didn¡¯t realize Su Peizhen¡¯s ulterior motives.

    ¡°Peizhen, you gave me a good surprise today. Did you and Qingsang n it beforehand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Peizhen smiled brightly, but she was the only one who knew how resentful she felt. ¡°Originally, I wanted to y four hands together with sister, but she said that it would take longer to practice, so this would be the best surprise.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay,¡± Old Master Huo said. He looked at Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue in the distance.

    ¡°Let your fathere overter to discuss your marriage with Yifan.¡±

    Old Master Huo remembered that Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao had never held a wedding in Rong City. Now that Su Peizhen was going to be with Huo Yifan, the wedding had to be lively.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face was really stiff now. Discuss her marriage with Su Chenghui?

    Li Qianxue was in a bad mood. She also wanted to leave early.

    But she couldn¡¯t. Not only was she unable to leave in a hurry, she even stood aside when someone came up to greet her and found out that Su Chenghui was Su Qingsang¡¯s father.

    ¡°President Su, you¡¯re so amazing. You raised your two daughters so well, and both married into the Huo family. It¡¯s really something to celebrate.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. President Su¡¯s daughters outrival all the outstanding heiresses in Rong City.¡±

    ¡°You really raised them well.¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t want to hear thosepliments.

    However, he had to listen to them. Not only him, but also Li Qianxue.

    Others didn¡¯t know that they were divorced, much less that Su Qingsang and Su Peizhen had the same father but different mothers.

    Li Qianxue stood beside Su Chenghui. After the crowd had dispersed, she gave Su Chenghui a cold look.

    ¡°This is thest time.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say whatst time it was. She walked towards Su Qingsang, intending to leave first.

    Sighing silently in his heart, Su Chenghui dazedly watched her leave.

    He originally thought that it was a chance to get close to Li Qianxue and mend his rtionship with her, but he didn¡¯t expect that not only did it not go as he wished, but it also actually made their rtionship worse.

    Su Chenghui looked in Su Peizhen¡¯s direction. He knew that it would be even harder to get Li Qianxue to forgive him.

    Before he could recover from that emotion, Old Master Huo had already asked Huo Yifan to invite him.

    Old Master Huo had a high position and immense power. After entertaining for half a day, he was sitting on the sofa in the banquet hall to rest.

    Beside him sat Huo Yangyuan and Huo Yangxiu. Apart from them, there was also Huo Yifan and Su Peizhen. There was also Huo Mingliang, Nian Chunya and her husband, as well as Huo Yiyang and Huo Manzi.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t see Huo Jinyao or Su Qingsang, but he greeted everyone present.

    In the end, he sat down on the sofa opposite Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Nephew, where¡¯s my niece?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well. She¡¯s going back to the hotel to rest.¡±

    Old Master Huo nodded. He understood the true rtionship between Li Qianxue and Su Peizhen, so he didn¡¯t ask anymore.

    ¡°Nephew, I¡¯ve already said it once. I¡¯ll say it again now and ask what you think.¡±

    As Old Master Huo spoke, he looked in the direction of Huo Yifan and Su Peizhen. The two of them sat together while holding hands, and they looked deeply in love.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss Peizhen and Yifan¡¯s marriage.¡±

    Su Chenghui had been prepared before he came, but he didn¡¯t expect Old Master Huo to be so impatient.

    ¡°What I mean is, get engaged first, then get married. Have a lively wedding. As for how much betrothal gifts you want, what other requirements do you have, feel free to mention them all. I mean to have a wedding in Rong City. As for whether we will hold one in Lin City, I¡¯ll ask your opinion. If it needs to be held, we can cooperate.¡±

    Su Peizhen had married both his daughters into the Huo family. Huo Jinyao had already made the decision regarding Su Qingsang¡¯s matter before reporting it to the Huo family.

    Old Master Huo definitely wanted to hold the second wedding.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea too,¡± Huo Yangyuan chimed in. ¡°We¡¯ll hold one in Rong City and one in Lin City. We can¡¯t be too casual about marrying a daughter-inw into the Huo family.¡±

    Su Peizhen leaned her face against Huo Yifan¡¯s chest. She had been feeling stifled earlier. Now, things were much smoother.

    Su Chenghui sat there without moving for a long time. In front of him was the elder of the Huo family, and Old Master Huo¡¯s mirthful eyes were across from him.

    He turned to look at Su Peizhen, and saw the smile in her eyes.

    He pursed his lips and spoke softly to Su Peizhen¡¯s smiling face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t agree to this marriage.¡±

    Their surroundings seemed to have suddenly fallen silent. Everyone in the Huo family looked at Su Chenghui, as if they didn¡¯t understand what he meant by this.

    ¡°Eldest nephew, are you joking?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± Su Chenghui looked at Old Master Huo without any fear. ¡°I indeed disagree.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Old Master Huo looked at the other people present, then at Su Peizhen. In the end, he seemed to be a little confused. ¡°Does nephew have any dissatisfaction with Yifan? Or something else?¡±

    ¡°Neither.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face turned pale. She never thought that Su Chenghui would y such a trick.

    ¡°Then what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, there are some things that I think it¡¯s better I tell you first.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°You should know that although Peizhen is my daughter, she isn¡¯t the eldest young madam of the Su family.¡±

    When Su Chenghui said this, Su Peizhen¡¯s expression was quite ugly.

    She could barely resist bursting out in a fit of anger. Huo Yifan held her hand tightly and gave her a disapproving look.

    Su Chenghui acted as if he didn¡¯t see the change in Su Peizhen¡¯s expression. ¡°Peizhen is my daughter, but she¡¯s an illegitimate daughter.¡±

    Apart from Old Master Huo, everyone else¡¯s expression changed.

    Nian Chunya naturally knew about it long ago, but hearing Su Chenghui say it out loud, her expression became that of amusement.

    ¡°She¡¯s an illegitimate daughter. Now, she has nothing to do with Lin City¡¯s Li family. I think she doesn¡¯t deserve ¨C¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Su Peizhen had been in a bad mood the entire night. She had been suppressing her emotions.

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t want to suppress her emotions anymore. ¡°Do you have to do this?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to make it clear to the inws in advance.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s expression was calm. He looked at Su Peizhen. His usually refined face was filled with determination.

    ¡°I¡¯ve taught you to be upright and open about your true background. I¡¯ve made mistakes before, so I don¡¯t want you to make them again. Your identity indeed isn¡¯t worthy of Huo Yifan.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    Su Peizhen gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly.

    Old Master Huo looked at the father and daughter, and cleared his throat to smooth things over. ¡°Eldest nephew, there¡¯s no need to say this. I already know Peizhen¡¯s identity. The Huo family doesn¡¯t mind. We never objected to Qingsang¡¯s marriage to Jinyao back then.¡±

    ¡°Old Master, I know you¡¯re a good person.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t change. After what had happened previously, he now knew very well that Su Peizhen wanted to marry into the Huo family because she wanted to get even with Su Qingsang.

    How sincere could she be towards Huo Yifan?

    A marriage without feelings wouldn¡¯t lead to happiness. Su Peizhen was now possessed by the Devil. In order to make Su Qingsang unhappy, she didn¡¯t mind putting herself in harm¡¯s way.

    ¡°But there are some things I want to make clear to you first. For example, Peizhen¡¯s identity. For example, the difference between her and Huo Yifan. These are all things that I have made clear.¡±

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re being magnanimous. However, these are all small matters. You don¡¯t have to be so agitated, do you?¡±

    ¡°In short, I won¡¯t agree.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s attitude was firm.

    Su Peizhen was extremely angry. She sat there and felt as if she had been stripped naked.

    Making her face turn red, embarrassment, humiliation, shame, all sorts of emotions surged up.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m already an adult. I don¡¯t need your permission to do anything.¡±

    She was marrying into the Huo family and that was definite.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re older and have your own opinions. So, you don¡¯t need my permission to do anything.¡±

    Su Chenghui nodded and didn¡¯t refute her words.

    ¡°I¡¯m just expressing my attitude. As for what you n to do, that¡¯s your business.¡±

    He stood up and nced at Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Old Master, I have reservations about this marriage, and I¡¯ve already said it first. If you still want to let Peizhen enter the Huo family, then do as you please. There¡¯s no need to inform me to attend the wedding.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face turned livid. She didn¡¯t expect Su Chenghui to be so ruthless.

    She stood up and blocked Su Chenghui¡¯s way when he was about to leave.

    ¡°Dad, I thought I was still your daughter.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I also thought that you were still my daughter.¡±

    Su Chenghui knew what she meant, but he believed that she also knew what he meant. ¡°I thought that you no longer thought of yourself as my daughter.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Su Peizhen deliberately making things difficult for Su Qingsang, Su Chenghui wouldn¡¯t have such an attitude now.

    But as for Su Peizhen¡¯s actions just now, others didn¡¯t know, but he knew very well.

    Since she had such an attitude now even before she married into the Huo family, if she really married into the Huo family and had more contact with Su Qingsang, what would she do?

    Or perhaps, she had already made a move without him knowing?

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t want to think that badly of Su Peizhen, but now he had no choice but to think about it.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Su Peizhen took a step forward. Her voice was low and pleading. It was herst hope towards Su Chenghui. ¡°Today is a celebratory day. You can disagree with me marrying Huo Yifan, but you are my father. Are you sure you really want to do this?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s usually gentle eyes were now filled with disapproval. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve thought it through and want to marry Huo Yifan? Are you sure you love him? Are you sure?¡±

    He looked at her with a sharp gaze that almost peered into her heart.

    Before Su Peizhen could answer, Huo Yifan stood up first and held Su Peizhen¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Uncle, of course Peizhen and I have real feelings for each other. I¡¯ve been dating Peizhen for a few months now, although I can¡¯t say that we know each other 100%. But sometimes, when we meet the right person, we can¡¯t help but want to settle down with them. ¡°Since Peizhen and I have already decided, we¡¯ll naturally get along well. In the days toe, we¡¯ll slowly deepen our mutual understanding and get to know each other better to take our feelings for each other to the next level.¡±

    These words sounded very nice, but unfortunately, he was facing Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Is that so? If that¡¯s the case, then I wish you all the best. However, I still maintain my attitude: I don¡¯t support your marriage, but I won¡¯t interfere or stop it. That¡¯s all. I only hope that you won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe that with Huo Yifan¡¯s shrewdness, he couldn¡¯t tell that Su Peizhen was marrying into the Huo family with ulterior motives.

    But why would Huo Yifan still ept it? It showed that Huo Yifan¡¯s motives were impure as well. Huo Jinyao was the president, and Huo Yifan was the vice president.

    There was a big difference between the vice president and the president. Everyone had ambitions. With an outstanding brother like Huo Jinyao on top, Huo Yifan naturally would have his own opinions.

    Su Chenghui was even certain that Huo Yifan and Su Peizhen still had some other dealings between them.

    ¡°Uncle, what are you talking about? Of course I won¡¯t regret it. After all, I have true feelings for Peizhen.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t want to speak anymore. She only looked at Su Chenghui. This time, she started to hate him as well.

    She would firmly remember the humiliation that these people had given her today.

    Whether it was Su Qingsang or Su Chenghui.

    She would never forget everything that every one of them had done to her.

    She concealed her emotions very well. In the eyes of others, she appeared sorrowful and pitiful. She appeared to feel very wronged that she didn¡¯t receive her father¡¯s blessing.

    Only Su Chenghui didn¡¯t miss the sh of hatred in Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes.

    His feelings became even moreplicated.

    ¡°Peizhen, since you won¡¯t regret it, you don¡¯t need my permission. In short, you should take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Old Master.¡± Su Chenghui bowed in the direction of Old Master Huo. ¡°Qingsang¡¯s mother isn¡¯t feeling well, so I¡¯ll go see her now. Excuse me.¡±

    Su Chenghui left the others present to nce at each other in bafflement. Finally, they all looked at Su Peizhen.

 Chapter 591 - Youâ€™re Really Going All Out

    <h4>Chapter 591: You¡¯re Really Going All Out</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Peizhen simply stood there. After Su Chenghui left, she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°Old Master Huo, I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯ll go back and rest first.¡±

    She used herst bit of grace to say this and quickly left.

    Huo Yifan hurriedly said goodbye to Old Master Huo and quickly chased after him.

    Not understanding how things had turned out like this, Old Master Huo simply sat there.

    It was as if he finally realized that something was wrong.

    ¡°Big brother, this ¨C¡±

    Huo Yangyuan and Huo Yangxiu both looked at Old Master Huo. Old Master Huo waved his hand.

    ¡°I was too impatient. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Nian Chunya interjected. ¡°If you ask me, there are a lot of good girls in Rong City. There¡¯s no need to lower yourself to their level.¡±

    Old Master Huo looked at him with a cold gaze. Nian Chunya was embarrassed for a moment and didn¡¯t speak again.

    ..

    Not long after Su Qingsang sent Li Qianxue away, she realized that Su Chenghui was leaving too.

    ¡°Dad, are you leaving already?¡±

    With aplicated expression, Su Chenghui looked at Su Qingsang. He had just hurt his other daughter¡¯s heart.

    But even so, he did feel guilty towards Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Qingsang, I booked a ne ticket back to Lin City tomorrow. Your mother probably won¡¯t stay in Rong City for long. You have to take good care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, what happened in the past was all dad¡¯s fault. I let you down.¡±

    When he scolded Su Peizhen, who was he to speak?

    A gentleman doesn¡¯t hide his illegitimate family. He was guilty, and now he had to suffer such a result.

    Sisters bing enemies wasn¡¯t what he wanted to see, but he was powerless to stop it.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know how to exin to her. He looked at Su Qingsang and suddenly reached out to hug her.

    ¡°Qingsang, don¡¯t put yourself through this. Don¡¯t let others put you through this either. If someone bullies you, you can tell me. Dad will definitely stand up for you.¡±

    Su Qingsang was caught off guard by Su Chenghui¡¯s embrace and waspletely stunned.

    She didn¡¯t know how to react and just stood there dazedly.

    Su Chenghui patted her back and thought about it for a long time before saying, ¡°Be careful of Peizhen. She ¨C¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but he believed that Su Qingsang would understand. Judging from Su Qingsang¡¯s performance today, she wouldn¡¯t let anyone bully her. In that regard, he could be more or less at ease.

    He looked behind him. Huo Jinyao had arrived at some point and was standing behind Su Qingsang.

    Su Chenghui gave him a look, a tacit look that they both understood. Huo Jinyao nodded. With guilt in his eyes, Su Chenghui let go of his hand and looked at Su Qingsang.

    In the corridor, the cold wind from the air conditioner made one¡¯s arms feel cold.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Jinyao after Su Chenghui left. ¡°What happened to my dad?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang and told her thetest news.

    ¡°Your dad rejected Grandpa¡¯s proposal. He opposed Su Peizhen marrying into the Huo family.¡±

    What?

    Now, it was Su Qingsang¡¯s turn to be shocked.

    Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t the only one who got the news. Liu Tongjia got the news as well.

    Liu Tongjia felt a little suffocated. Compared to Old Master Huo, who misunderstood, she knew Su Peizhen¡¯s ulterior motives better.

    She wanted to make things difficult for Su Qingsang and see Su Qingsang make a fool of herself.

    On one hand, she was afraid that Su Qingsang would really make a fool of herself and embarrass the Huo family. On the other hand, she hated Su Peizhen for not knowing what to do.

    It was such an important asion, and only outsiders didn¡¯t grasp her ulterior motives.

    In the end, Su Qingsang handled it perfectly. She should feel relieved, but she felt ufortable again.

    The better Su Qingsang behaved, the more ufortable she felt. Because she always thought of Su Qingsang, who was in Zhang Yichen¡¯s arms.

    That feeling made Liu Tongjia feel as if a fish bone was in her throat. It was really ufortable.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo Mingguang noticed that Liu Tongjia¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very pleasant. ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Liu Tongjia shook her head. She thought of something else. ¡°That Su Chenghui is quite sensible. He knew that his daughter was an illegitimate daughter and wasn¡¯t worthy of the Huo family, so he came to stop her. But isn¡¯t he basically pping our faces now?¡±

    Su Peizhen was an illegitimate daughter and wasn¡¯t worthy of Huo Yifan, but wasn¡¯t Su Qingsang also considered an illegitimate daughter before? Instead, she married Huo Jinyao.

    What was the meaning of this?

    Could it be that in Su Chenghui¡¯s heart, her son was no match for Huo Yifan?

    Huo Mingguang had been in the business for a long time and was a shrewd person. He shook his head when he thought of something.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re overthinking things. There might be an inside story to this matter.¡±

    What inside story? Liu Tongjia was already in a depressed mood. Now, she felt even more ufortable.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my son? He didn¡¯t let his illegitimate daughter marry Huo Yifan, but let his illegitimate daughter marry Jin Yao? Is he looking down on him?¡±

    Huo Mingguang froze for a moment, then he nced at Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°Are you... standing up for Jinyao?¡±

    This was a rare urrence. How many years had it been?

    ¡°Who wants to stand up for him?¡± Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t want to admit it, but her mood was already affected. I just can¡¯t stand to see their family have such double standards.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Huo Mingguang¡¯s voice was calm. He had been married to Liu Tongjia for many years. How could he not know what she was thinking at this moment?

    It was fine to disdain her own child, but it wasn¡¯t okay for others to disdain own child.

    ¡°Let Jinyao knowter that this ce is close to the old residence, so tell him toe home to live.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. If you want to tell him, go ahead and tell him.¡±

    Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t respond. She saw Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao standing together hand in hand from afar. They seemed very intimate, and she felt a little suffocated.

    If Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t good enough for Huo Yifan, was Su Qingsang was good enough for Huo Jinyao?

    As Liu Tongjia thought of this, her voice became colder.

    ¡°He can¡¯t wait to go home now anyway. He has a wife, so how could he care about his parents?¡±

    Huo Mingguang froze for a moment, then he suddenly smiled again. His wife was good at everything, but she had a sharp tongue despite being soft-hearted.

    Forget it, forget it. He should go and talk to him.

    ... ..

    Su Qingsang looked at Li Qianxue with eyes full of reluctance.

    ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you stay for a few more days?¡±

    Two days had passed since the anniversary, and Li Qianxue had apanied Su Qingsang for two days. She had booked a flight for today, and she would fly away in half an hour.

    ¡°Mom also wants to, but thepany really has something for me to attend to, so I have to go back.¡±

    Li Qianxue raised her hand and caressed Su Qingsang¡¯s cheeks. Her eyes were a little emotional. ¡°Alright, flying to Lin City to Rong City only takes two hours. If there¡¯s a chance next time, I¡¯lle and visit you. You can also go back to Lin City.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°After Yuxin¡¯s college entrance exam is over, you cane back and stay for a few days. The three of us will find a ce to go out and y.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. Her eyes were already red.

    Wanting to say something, Li Qianxue looked at her, but she stopped herself. A few times, she wanted to ask Su Qingsang why she was looking at Xiang Caiping, but in the end, she remained silent.

    Just as she had told Su Peizhen, it was actually a good thing that Su Qingsang valued rtionships. Although she didn¡¯t like her contacting Xiang Caiping or her looking at Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Qingsang, if Peizhen really bullys you, you must tell me.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re overthinking things. How could she bully me?¡±

    Su Qingsang thought about what happened at the anniversary party. Huo Jinyao told her everything.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes were filled with obvious worry. Only when she truly recognized her daughter did she realize that Su Qingsang was a pure-hearted and forthright person.

    Su Peizhen might not have been a bad person at heart, but now that she had gone astray, she was probably no longer the daughter she used to be.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t send me off. I¡¯m going in.¡±

    Li Qianxue was about to walk towards the VIP corridor when Su Qingsang suddenly stopped her.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°My dad ¨C¡±

    Upon seeing Li Qianxue frown the moment she heard the mention of Su Chenghui, Su Qingsang cleared her throat.

    ¡°Mom, let me tell you something.¡±

    Su Qingsang told Li Qianxue about what Su Chenghui had done that day. Su Qingsang looked at her carefully.

    ¡°Dad was protecting me by doing this. And you know, Su Peizhen has a lot of pride. Now that my dad has given her a p in the face, she must be devastated. So ¨C¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak up for him.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t ept Su Chenghui¡¯s kindness at all. ¡°He did all those things. If it weren¡¯t for him, none of these things would have happened today. No matter how much he did for you, it¡¯s only right.¡±

    ¡°Mom ¨C¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop talking about him. I don¡¯t want to hear his name.¡±

    Su Qingsang stopped talking. Li Qianxue turned around and walked straight to the VIP entrance. When her back was facing Su Qingsang, her expression wasn¡¯t as calm as she appeared to be moments before.

    What bad idea was Su Chenghui up to again?

    Su Peizhen marrying Huo Yifan was more beneficial than harmful to Su Chenghui. Moreover, Su Peizhen was his daughter whom he had doted on since she was born.

    Now, he actually abandoned her just like that?

    Heh. Men.

    Su Chenghui had already treated his own daughter that way, so how could he treat her with sincerity?

    Su Chenghui had no idea that he wanted to make up for it. His actions due to guilt had once again caused Li Qianxue to misunderstand him.

    This made his path of chasing after his wife even more difficult in the future.

    After sending Li Qianxue away, Su Qingsang had to return to her life no matter how reluctant she was to do so.

    Because Su Chenghui came to Rong City, Su Qingsang went to see Xiang Caiping again. She didn¡¯t mean anything else. She just wanted to test whether Su Chenghui really had no feelings for Xiang Caiping.

    If Su Chenghui came to look for Xiang Caiping, then she swore that no matter how much Su Chenghui did in the future, she wouldn¡¯t say a word for him in front of Li Qianxue.

    However, the result of the test made her more or less relieved. Xiang Caiping was also very resistant to Su Chenghui. She simply couldn¡¯t bear to hear her mention Su Chenghui¡¯s name.

    That was good. It meant that Su Chenghui still had some sincerity towards Li Qianxue.

    In reality, no matter who Su Chenghui was with, Su Qingsang nned to help no one and do nothing.

    But she still hoped that Su Chenghui could really clearly think about who the person he loved was.

    Putting all these things behind her, Su Qingsang returned to the hospital, her home, and her life in the Huo family¡¯s old mansion.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that she would be busy again soon.

    ..

    Old Master Huo sat in the study. He looked at Huo Jinyao, who was sitting opposite him.

    It had been a week since the anniversary celebration. Su Peizhen and Huo Yifan¡¯s marriage didn¡¯t continue to be carried out, as if it had been dyed just like that.

    After returning to the Huo family¡¯s mansion for the weekend, he still brought Su Peizhen over.

    Old Master Huo was still polite on the surface, but he didn¡¯t mention her and Huo Yifan¡¯s marriage again.

    Su Peizhen secretly felt resentful. She was holding back her anger, but she and Huo Yifan had sessfully gotten the contract that they had been discussing privately.

    Huo Jinyao had been waiting for Su Peizhen and Huo Yifan to sign the contract.

    As soon as Huo Yifan signed the contract, Huo Jinyao came to see Old Master Huo with the contract.

    ¡°Jinyao, you came just in time. I have something to talk to you about.¡±

    Old Master Huo saw the document bag in Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand. ¡°What do you think about the marriage between Su Peizhen and Yifan?¡±

    After Su Chenghui had said those words the other day, with Old Master Huo¡¯s age and experience, some things could be grasped just by thinking about them.

    That was also the reason he was lukewarm to Su Peizhen that day.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I see it. What matters is, Grandpa, don¡¯t you have already an answer?¡±

    After Huo Jinyao said so, and Huo Jinyao suddenly smiled. ¡°You rascal.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here today for another matter.¡±

    Huo Jinyao opened the document bag in his hand and took out all the documents inside. He ced them in front of Old Master Huo one by one.

    Inside were not only the contracts that Huo Yifan had just signed with thatpany, but also all the information of the investigation.

    Old Master Huo picked them up and took a rough look at them. His expression immediately changed.

    By the time he had finished reading all the documents, his expression was already quite unsightly.

    He panted heavily and his face was livid.

    Huo Jinyao quickly got up and patted his chest. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. If you do this, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to tell you what will happen next.¡±

    Old Master Huo patted his chest and tried to calm down. When he calmed down, he looked at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°You... you knew, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Jinyao said calmly. ¡°I knew a long time ago. From the moment Su Peizhen nned to marry into the Huo family, I knew.¡±

    ¡°Good, very good.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s hands were trembling. ¡°You knew, but you didn¡¯t tell me?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Grandpa, you should be d that I¡¯m only here to tell you, and not to hand this over to the board of Directors.¡±

    Although the Huo family was thergest shareholder of Tianyu Group, they still had other shareholders.

    If this evidence was handed over to thepany, Huo Yifan would probably be in big trouble.

    ¡°That unfilial son of a b*tch. Unfilial son of a b*tch...¡±

    Huo Jinyao cursed at him for a while. When he calmed down, he patted his chest and looked at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Tell me, is there anything else I don¡¯t know?¡±

    Huo Jinyao let go of his hand and returned to his seat.

    ¡°Grandpa, you already know about Su Peizhen and Su Qingsang¡¯s background. I admit that Su Peizhen is a very capable person, and her methods are also very good. However, she¡¯s too scheming and has a grudge against Qingsang. It¡¯s impossible for her and Qingsang to get along well.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Do you mean that after she had taken over Qingsang¡¯s identity for so many years she still doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s enough?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, from our point of view, we would say that Su Peizhen has taken over Qingsang¡¯s identity for more than twenty years. But from Su Peizhen¡¯s point of view, she wouldn¡¯t think that way. She would only think that why should she, originally a dignified young heiress, be an illegitimate daughter out of the blue?

    In her heart, she wouldn¡¯t think about what she had gotten before. She would only think about what she had lost now. And Qingsang is the culprit that caused her to lose everything.¡±

    Old Master Huo¡¯s face was cold and he didn¡¯t say anything. Huo Jinyao sighed.

    ¡°She has a grudge in her heart. She has to let it out. To her, marrying Yifan is just a springboard.¡±

    ¡°Truthfully, you might not know what actually happened that day. Qingsang doesn¡¯t know how to y the piano at all, so why did Su Peizhen let her go on stage?¡±

    Huo Jinyao was an intelligent man, so that wasn¡¯t something he didn¡¯t grasp.

    ¡°Are you saying that she wants to marry into the Huo family to find an opportunity to settle the score with Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Although I¡¯m not sure what she¡¯s nning to do, I¡¯m sure that her motives aren¡¯t pure.¡±

    Old Master Huo didn¡¯t say anything. Some things were tricky once they were exposed.

    ¡°Then you mean...¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not a person who can¡¯t tolerate others. But some things cross my bottom line.¡±

    ¡°You want me to stop the marriage between Yifan and Su Peizhen?¡±

    Old Master Huo no longer wanted Su Peizhen and Huo Yifan to be together.

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to stop it. In fact, whether Su Peizhen marries Huo Yifan or not doesn¡¯t matter to us.¡±

    ¡°Then ¨C¡±

    ¡°Because after I kick Huo Yifan out of the Huo family, Huo Yifan will no longer be a member of the Huo family.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stood up abruptly. ¡°Jinyao, you ¨C¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but his gaze was especially sharp. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a traitor be kicked out of the family?¡±

    ¡°Jinyao, he¡¯s your cousin.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s my cousin, so I would just kick him out of the family.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao.¡± Old Master Huo was old, even though he knew that what Huo Yifan had done had harmed thepany and the Huo family.

    However, he was his grandson after all, and he wanted to see a peaceful family.

    ¡°Grandfather, actually, I have more stringent methods to deal with Huo Yifan, but I didn¡¯t, because I thought that you wouldn¡¯t want me to do that.¡±

    He stood up, put away the documents on the table, and put them back into the document bag.

    ¡°But as for Huo Yifan, I want to teach him a lesson.¡±

    Grandfather Huo¡¯s face was red, and feeling very conflicted, he panted. ¡°Jinyao, he¡¯s your younger brother, your blood-rted brother.¡±

    ¡°When he schemed against me, he didn¡¯t treat me as a brother.¡±

    Old Master Huo didn¡¯t say anything. He cleared his throat and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I know that this is his fault, but... but he doesn¡¯t deserve to bepletely cut out.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to bepletely cut out. I will just ask him to leave the Tianyu Group and the Huo family.¡±

    Huo Jinyao put away all the documents and tapped on the table lightly. ¡°Grandpa, we can discuss other things, but this is the only thing we can¡¯t discuss.¡±

    Old Master Huo didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Huo Jinyao.

    He had already grown up and was no longer the little boy who was willing to listen to him.

    ¡°Jinyao, is there no other way to solve this? Do we have to be so ruthless?¡±

 Chapter 592 - Youâ€™re Angry

    <h4>Chapter 592: You¡¯re Angry</h4>

    ¡°Cut them outpletely.¡± Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t help butugh at Old Master Huo¡¯s words. He knocked on the table yfully and tilted his body to look at Old Master Huo.

    ¡°If I really wanted to cut them outpletely, these documents would now be in the hands of the board of directors. They wouldn¡¯t be on your table.¡±

    Which big family didn¡¯t have one or two prodigals? Which family didn¡¯t have one or two shady secrets?

    But no matter which family it was, they wouldn¡¯t allow people who bite the hand that feeds them to exist, especially people like Huo Yifan.

    He was already the vice president of the Tianyu Group. He had status and power. Moreover, he had shares of the Tianyu Group, yet he still did such a thing.

    If he had been a little more ruthless, what would have happened to Huo Yifan if the truth had been blown out of proportion?

    Of course, Huo Jinyao knew that, but he just couldn¡¯t bear it.

    ¡°But, how will Yifan survive without the Huo family?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s his business.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was slightly cold. ¡°Grandfather, you don¡¯t have to think so much for him. After all, he still has the shrewd and capable Su Peizhen behind him. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Old Master Huo suddenly nodded. ¡°I see. You don¡¯t want Su Peizhen to marry into the Huo family, so you used this method?¡±

    If Huo Yifan left the Huo family, he would no longer be a member of the Huo family. Then what did it matter whether Su Peizhen married Huo Yifan or not?

    ¡°In order to protect Qingsang, you really went all out.¡±

    Grandfather Huo¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very pleasant. He didn¡¯t want to vent his anger on anyone, but he felt that Huo Jinyao was too ruthless.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Huo Jinyao thought of Su Qingsang, and a faint smile appeared on his lips.

    Everyone had a bottom line, and his bottom line was Su Qingsang.

    He would never turn a blind eye to Su Peizhen making things difficult for Su Qingsang.

    He needed to crush Su Peizhen¡¯s fantasies. Didn¡¯t she want to marry Huo Yifan?

    Then she can go ahead and marry him, the Huo Yifan who had left the Huo family.

    What he was even more curious about was, would Huo Yifan, who had left the Tianyu Group, be able to make Su Peizhen willingly humble herself to marry him?

    After leaving Old Master Huo¡¯s study, Huo Jinyao was in a good mood. When he went downstairs, he encountered Liu Tongjia.

    Upon seeing that it was her, the merry expression on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face immediately disappeared.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Huo Jinyao greeted her in an indifferent manner. He walked past Liu Tongjia and was about to go downstairs.

    ¡°Stop right there.¡±

    Feeling frustrated again, Liu Tongjia looked at Huo Jinyao.

    On the anniversary, Huo Mingguang asked Huo Jinyao toe home, but he didn¡¯t.

    She only found outter that Li Qianxue came to Rong City to stay with Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang.

    Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang wanted to go home to apany Li Qianxue.

    Liu Tongjia was furious when she found out about it. Tsk, tsk.

    What a son she had raised. People always said that daughters would curry to outsiders, but her son was no different.

    Not only did he value his wife more than his mother, but he also valued his mother-inw more than his mother.

    ¡°Is your mother-inw still in Rong City?¡±

    ¡°No. She flew back by ne yesterday.¡±

    ¡°She flew back?¡± Liu Tongjia nodded. ¡°Your mother-inw is really stuck up. She didn¡¯te to visit us after she came to Rong City, and she didn¡¯t even say goodbye to us when she went back. Why? Does she despise our Huo family so much?¡±

    With a cold expression, Huo Jinyao finally turned his gaze to Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°Mom, do you care whether shees to visit us or not? Do you care whether she thinks our family is good enough?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liu Tongjia was instantly enraged by his attitude. ¡°Why can¡¯t I care?¡±

    ¡°If you say so.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t refute her. ¡°However, you framed Qingsang in order to ruin her reputation. It would be strange if she was willing toe to visit us.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t expect him to still hold a grudge for what happenedst time. ¡°What kind of attitude is that? How did I set her up? If she didn¡¯t have a dirty rtionship with someone, would I have been able to set her up?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he looked at the agitation on Liu Tongjia¡¯s face. He had long given up hope and was toozy to argue with Liu Tongjia now.

    ¡°I would know if there was something dirty going on. You don¡¯t have to be agitated. You don¡¯t have to think of a way to frame Qingsang either. Because no matter what you do, I¡¯ll believe her.¡±

    Liu Tongjia watched as Huo Jinyao left after saying those words. In her chest, she simply felt a lump, making her feel ufortable.

    Apart from feeling ufortable, she also felt some sadness.

    ..

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao, and realized that he seemed to be in a good mood today.

    ¡°Did something good happen?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing.¡± Huo Jinyao pulled her waist into his arms and let her snuggle in front of his chest.

    ¡°What¡¯s the good thing?¡±

    ¡°I helped you get a little revenge on Su Peizhen.¡±

    After listening to Huo Jinyao¡¯s words, Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes widened. This, this was called a little revenge?

    He hadpletely cut off all of Su Peizhen¡¯s ways out, okay?

    With Su Peizhen¡¯s personality, she would probably go crazy.

    However, when she thought about how Su Peizhen¡¯s fantasies had been crushed, she actually felt a little gratified.

    Was she a little bad now?

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want her to be soft-hearted towards Su Peizhen.

    ¡°She just can¡¯t marry into the Huo family. If she wanted, she can still be with Huo Yifan. It won¡¯t affect her too much. I won¡¯t allow you to sympathize with her.¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head. She didn¡¯t sympathize with Su Peizhen.

    There was always something despicable about a pitiful person. She had already bullied her, so how could she just swallow it?

    ¡°But this move of yours is indeed quite ruthless.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what Su Peizhen would do next.

    ¡°Be carefultely.¡± Huo Jinyao suddenly became serious. ¡°Don¡¯t go home toote. Even if you¡¯re on duty at the hospital, try not to be alone. I don¡¯t want Su Peizhen to have the chance to do anything to you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she would, would she?¡±

    Su Peizhen wouldn¡¯t go so far as to break thew just to deal with her, would she?

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± People could do anything out of desperation. If Su Peizhen was really willing to bepliant, he was willing to let it go as well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll inform Yang Wenchang tomorrow and ask him to arrange two bodyguards for you.¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Su Qingsang red at him. She was a doctor. How could she bring two bodyguards with her when she went in and out?

    It would be weird if she didn¡¯t scare the patients away. ¡°I¡¯ll be at home or in the hospital every day anyway. I won¡¯t go anywhere else. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Moreover, Su Peizhen was such a smart person. How could she do something illegal?

    She wouldn¡¯t be that stupid.

    ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t be too careful.¡±

    He didn¡¯t trust Huo Yifan and Su Peizhen. Of course, he would also let Yang Wenchang keep an eye on Su Peizhen.

    No matter what Su Peizhen wanted to do, he wouldn¡¯t let her get her way.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t object. She was sure that Su Peizhen wouldn¡¯t really do anything extreme. After all, she was a smart person and wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to put herself in harm¡¯s way.

    ¡°Right.¡± Su Qingsang suddenly sat up straight and spoke as if she had thought of something.

    ¡°You said not to stay alone. I forgot to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Qingsang turned her face to look at him. Her rosy little face was flushed beautifully. Her expression seemed to appear a little conflicted.

    ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip. I¡¯ll be gone for about half a month.¡±

    The best hospital in Rong City hadunched a cooperative project with several hospitals in S Province. They were going to go to S Province for a free clinical study exchange.

    Since entering the hospital, Su Qingsang¡¯s performance in the past few months wasmendable. Sun Huiya strongly rmended her to go to S Province.

    By the time Su Qingsang found out, the list of names had already been finalized.

    ¡°You know, Director Sun has always thought highly of me. It¡¯s the same with this incident. She has already mentioned my name. It¡¯s impossible for me not to go.¡±

    ¡°S Province?¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s first reaction was something in particr. S Province? Isn¡¯t that...

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Which city?¡±

    ¡°C City.¡±

    C City? Not exactly the same ce.

    However, there were always coincidents...

    Su Qingsang blinked. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡± Huo Jinyao wrapped his arms around her waist and pressed his chin against her neck. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go.¡±

    Su Qingsang hugged him and tilted her head. She nted a kiss on his cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go either, but there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    Huo Jinyao remained silent and tightened his arms. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but give him another peck on the cheek.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be back in half a month.¡±

    ¡°Honey, half a month is a long time.¡±

    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± Su Qingsang joked. ¡°I¡¯ll send a request to the hospital. I can¡¯t bring my family, but I still need a driver. Why don¡¯t youe to our hospital and be a driver?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts.¡± Huo Jinyao reached out and pinched her cheek. ¡°You dare to make me your chauffeur?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao caresed her cheeks. Seeing that her face had turned red because of his actions, he couldn¡¯t help but move closer and give her a kiss.

    ¡°Alright. Go if you want to. I support you.¡±

    Huo Yifan had to leave Tianyu Group. There would be news of him leaving by tomorrow at thetest.

    The departure of a vice president wasn¡¯t a small matter, especially for arge corporation like Tianyu Group. From now on, whether it was Su Peizhen or Huo Yifan, they would definitely make some moves.

    In fact, he also believed that Su Peizhen wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to Su Qingsang openly, but he was afraid that she would do it secretly.

    Under such circumstances, it was a good thing for Su Qingsang to leave Rong City.

    ¡°But after you go there, you must be careful.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Qingsang knew that he would agree, but she was still in a good mood.

    That was the best thing about Huo Jinyao. He looked a little domineering and chauvinistic, but at critical moments, he would always stand behind her and support her decisions.

    She couldn¡¯t help but lift her head up and gently kiss his chin.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, thank you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really like this thank you gift.¡± Huo Jinyao picked her up and left the sofa, then walked towards the room. ¡°I¡¯ll be more satisfied if you change it to another thank you gift.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face was burning, but she took the initiative to put her hand around his neck and let him carry her back to the room.

    ...

    ¡°What did you say?¡± His face full of shock, Huo Yifan looked at the person in front of him.

    ¡°Say it again.¡±

 Chapter 593 - Itâ€™s The Same Even If I Say It A Hundred Times

    <h4>Chapter 593: It¡¯s The Same Even If I Say It A Hundred Times</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The atmosphere in the office was very depressing. Huo Yifan¡¯s voice had changed.

    ¡°Say it again.¡±

    Huo Jinyao sat behind the desk as he calmly watched Huo Yifan¡¯s change in expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same even if I say it a hundred times.¡±

    ¡°Huo Yifan, from today onwards, you¡¯re no longer the vice president of Tianyu Group. You¡¯re fired.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous.¡±vHow could Huo Yifan ept such a thing? ¡°Who agreed to it? Who gave you the right? Let me tell you, do you think I¡¯m going to leave just because you said you¡¯re firing me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re going to leave just because I say you¡¯re fired.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Huo Yifan¡¯s expression was ugly. He red at Huo Jinyao, as if wishing he could poke a hole in his body.

    ¡°You¡¯re a descendant of the Huo family, and I¡¯m also a descendant of the Huo family. You¡¯ve helped the group, and I¡¯ve also helped the group. What right do you have to drive me away now?¡±

    ¡°Because of this.¡±

    As Huo Jinyao spoke, he ced the document that he had shown Old Master Huo beforehand in front of Huo Yifan.

    Huo Yifan picked it up and nced at it nonchntly. His expression suddenly became even more unsightly.

    He mmed the document in his hand onto the table and pointed at Huo Jinyao with a face full of hatred.

    ¡°You... Huo Jinyao, you set me up?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I set you up.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you set me up?¡±

    Huo Yifan was furious. He repeated the same sentence twice.

    Huo Jinyao rubbed the tip of his nose and nodded pointedly. ¡°Yes, I set you up. So what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your younger brother.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Cousin.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Huo Yifan nodded resentfully. In the end, he pointed at Huo Jinyao¡¯s face and said, ¡°Fine, even if I set up apany outside, even if I scouted people from thepany, does Grandpa know you set me up like this?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but Grandpa already knows.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at his exasperated expression and thought it was funny. ¡°Do you think Grandpa will tolerate it? Let me tell you, it was Grandpa¡¯s idea to kick you out of the Tianyu Group.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Huo Yifan didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°Grandpa is old. He wants to see his family getting along. He would never agree to it.¡±

    ¡°Huo Yifan.¡± Huo Yifan stood up abruptly and sneered. ¡°You know that Grandpa is old? Since you know that Grandpa is old, why did you still do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Did you know that when Grandpa saw these things, he was so angry that he almost had a heart attack? Now you¡¯re telling me that Grandpa is old? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ironic?¡±

    ¡°Then you could have chosen not show this to Grandpa. ¡°Huo Yifan gritted his teeth in hatred. He never thought that Huo Jinyao would have such a trick up his sleeves.

    He just wanted to get ahead of Huo Jinyao, but he didn¡¯t expect such a result.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I show it to Grandpa?¡± Admiring Huo Yifan¡¯s savage and defeated expression with satisfaction, Huo Jinyao sat back down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk too much nonsense with you. From today onwards, you¡¯re no longer the vice president of Tianyu Group. I will find someone else to fill your position.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Huo Yifan knew in his heart that Huo Jinyao was telling the truth. Regarding this matter, there was no turning back.

    His heart filled with unwillingness and anger, he simply stood there.

    This wasn¡¯t the oue he had wanted. This wasn¡¯t the oue he had expected either.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, do you have to do this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao was rather discourteous. ¡°Not only do I have to do this, I can also tell you that Grandfather has said that from today onwards, you are no longer a member of the Huo family.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Those simple words seemed to have been squeezed out from between his teeth. Huo Yifan¡¯s expression changedpletely.

    ¡°I said, from today onwards, you¡¯re no longer a member of the Huo family.¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be grandfather¡¯s idea, right?¡±

    Grandfather Huo might kick him out of thepany in a fit of anger, but there was no way he would kick him out of the Huo family.

    The only person who could think of such an unscrupulous move was Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my intention.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, don¡¯t forget. Your surname is Huo, but so is mine.¡±

    ¡°If your surname wasn¡¯t Huo, why would you be able to stand here and talk to me with such an attitude?¡±

    He knew that Huo Yifan wouldn¡¯t give up. Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t mind letting him learn a lesson.

    No matter how Huo Yifan argued with Huo Jinyao, he knew that he had lost this time.

    Before leaving Tianyu Group, Huo Yifan still wanted to put in onest ditch effort.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, if possible, can you let Yiyang take over my position? He doesn¡¯t know anything about me. He ¨C¡±

    Huo Jinyao suddenly smirked with derision.

    ¡°Huo Yifan, at a time like this, you still want to negotiate with me?¡±

    Huo Yifan¡¯s face was pale. Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t mind adding salt to the wound.

    ¡°Even you can¡¯t beat me. Do you think Huo Yiyang can beat me?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Huo Yifan¡¯s face turned even more ashen.

    ..

    When Su Peizhen entered the room, she smelled the stench of alcohol all over the room. Her brows furrowed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The contract has been signed. Why don¡¯t you seem happy?¡±

    In order to gamble with Su Qingsang, she had brought forward all her ns.

    The two of them started thepany that they had privately opened. They had just signed the contract the day before yesterday, but today, Huo Jinyao was drinking.

    ¡°Happy?¡±

    Huo Yifan¡¯s eyes werepletely bloodshot. He stared at Su Peizhen with wide eyes. ¡°Do you really not know or are you pretending not to know?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±Huo Yifan mmed the cup in his hand onto the table. ¡°I, I¡¯ve been yed by Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°I, these past few years, I¡¯ve been thinking, why should I lose to him? I¡¯ve always wanted to prove myself. I wanted to prove that I¡¯m more capable than him. But in reality?¡±

    Huo Yifan exerted force, and an empty bottle on the table was swept to the ground.

    ¡°I was tricked by Huo Jinyao. Did you know that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer the vice president of Tianyu Group. I was even kicked out of the Huo family. How dare they treat me like this?¡±

    Su Peizhen watched as he lost control of himself. Her brows were knitted so tightly that a mosquito could be squashed between them.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t go crazy from drinking. Tell me clearly.¡±

    ¡°Was I not clear enough? Fine, I¡¯ll say it again.¡±

    ¡°I thought everything I did was wless, but Huo Jinyao knew everything from the beginning to the end. He knew all along. He knew what I was doing outside. He knew that I was setting up apany outside, and even thepany that signed the contract with me, you know? That was all a trap set up by Huo Jinyao. Let me tell you, you and I, we¡¯ve both been yed by Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I want to know as well. How did this happen?¡±

    Huo Yifan stood up as he spoke and stood in front of Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Tell me, why did this happen?¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t answer this question. Even in Lin City, she knew that Huo Jinyao was no ordinary person. But she didn¡¯t expect him to be thiss powerful.

    ¡°Calm down first. Things aren¡¯t at their worst yet. Perhaps there will be a turn of events?¡±

    ¡°Turn of events? What turn of events?¡± Huo Yifan sneered. His face, which was flushed from drinking, was now filled with resentment. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, there won¡¯t be a turn of events because my grandfather already knows. Did you hear me? My grandfather already knows.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was too ruthless. He didn¡¯t even leave him any way out.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. Huo Yifan took two steps back and sat weakly on the sofa.

    He poured another ss of wine and began to drink. However, after he drank two sses, Su Peizhen suddenly grabbed his hand.

    ¡°Huo Yifan, cheer up. Things haven¡¯te to that point yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh? It hasn¡¯te to that? Tell me, I¡¯ve already been chased out by the Huo family. How far can it go? How far do you think it can go?¡±

    He waved Su Peizhen¡¯s hand away, and Su Peizhen took a step back. She stood back up, but her expression was even uglier than before.

    ¡°Huo Yifan, in your current state, no wonder you can¡¯t beat Huo Jinyao. When he was framed by you, he didn¡¯t drink to drown his sorrows.¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen.¡± Huo Yifan stood up abruptly and red at the person in front of him fiercely. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°What did I say? I said it¡¯s no wonder you can¡¯t beat Huo Jinyao. In your current state, it¡¯d be a miracle if you could beat him.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡± Huo Yifan raised his hand. Just as his hand was about to fall, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t retreat but stepped forward instead.

    ¡°Come, hit me. Hit here. Hit here.¡±

    She raised her face and faced Huo Yifan. Huo Yifan looked at her and suddenly put down his hand.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I can¡¯tpete with Huo Jinyao. I can¡¯tpete with him. Since you admire him so much, you can go to him.¡±

    Su Peizhen sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to chase me away. I¡¯m leaving now. Huo Yifan, I¡¯m telling you, you can continue drinking here and continue to be drunk. I, Su Peizhen, was blind to join forces with a coward like you.¡±

    After saying this, she left without looking back.

    ..

    When Su Qingsang got off the ne, she felt the heat wave hit her face.

    Rong City was located in the north. After the dragon boat festival, the temperature wasn¡¯t very high.

    City C, which was located in S province, was in the central part of China. After the Dragon Boat Festival, the weather was very hot.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hot.¡± Sun Huiya was born and raised in Rong City. She couldn¡¯t stand it when she got off the ne.

    Su Qingsang smiled and looked at the long-sleeved sweater on Sun Huiya. ¡°Director Sun, I did remind you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did remind me, but I¡¯m old. I¡¯m always a little afraid of the cold. I didn¡¯t expect the weather here to be like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can change your clothes when you get to the dormitory. Then you can have some good rest.¡±

    The unit that they were working with this time was Renhe Hospital in C City. It was also thergest hospital in the area.

    Their dormitory in the hospital had arranged rooms for them. There would be a weing banquet tonight.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sun Huiya nodded and followed Su Qingsang into the car that wasing to pick them up. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have much luggage, just a small suitcase.

    But Sun Huiya had a big suitcase, so Su Qingsang took the initiative to help her carry it.

    ¡°You have such little stuff.¡± Sun Huiya nced at Su Qingsang. ¡°Have you brought enough clothes?¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°My husband said that carrying too much luggage is too tiring. He told me to buy whatever I need here.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Doctor Su, are you showing off PDA in front of us?¡±

    Ling Fei, who hade along with Su Qingsang, heard what she said and started to joke around with Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s just showing PDA in front of us.¡±

    Zheng Chenyu also came along. He clicked his tongue and thought about how everyone had seen Huo Jinyao personally send Su Qingsang to the airport this morning. The two of them were unwilling to part with each other at the airport.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have just gotten married. You guys have such a good rtionship,¡± Making Su Qingsang feel even more awkward, Sun Huiya joked along as well.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t realy just get marriage.¡±Su Qingsang was a little embarrassed. ¡°We¡¯ve been married for almost a year.¡±

    Su Qingsang froze for a moment.

    Yes. Thinking about it seriously, she realized that it was almost a year since the date of her and Huo Jinyao¡¯s wedding. There were about ten days left until the one-year anniversary, right?

    If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t they be unable to be together on their wedding anniversary?

    After all, she would still have to stay here for another half a month.

    She felt a little gloomy in her heart. This was their first wedding anniversary, but the two of them couldn¡¯t spend it together.

    Thinking about it seriously, she realized that they had gotten married so casually back then. Perhaps Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t even remember this day?

    Su Qingsang suddenly felt a little stifled.

    However, she couldn¡¯t feel stifled for long. In the following days, she, Sun Huiya, and all the doctors who came to Rong City started to get busy.

    C City¡¯s Renhe Hospital was famous and had many patients. It wasn¡¯t inferior to Rong City¡¯s best hospital at all.

    They had even cooperated with many units, and on the third day they came, they encountered a unit that arranged for people toe for physical examinations.

    This unit had more women. With more women, there were many items rted to gynecology that needed to be examined.

    Su Qingsang and Sun Huiya had originally arranged for an outpatient clinic today. But now, all of them were requested to help.

    After this batch of people had been checked out, almost two days had passed already.

    Two dayster, there was another random check-up. Even though they were here for an exchange, they all became extremely busy.

    In the blink of an eye, Su Qingsang had already been here for a week. For this week¡¯s work, they had to do a summary tonight.

    Sun Huiya wasn¡¯t young anymore. Being busy for so many days was a little too much for her.

    Su Qingsang took the initiative to let her rest, and Sun Huiya didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She said that she would host the exchange and cooperation meeting tonight.

    Su Qingsang nodded and picked up herptop. She originally wanted to go back to the temporary office that they had arranged to make preparations.

    She didn¡¯t expect that as soon as she walked out of the corridor, she met a group of people in front of her who were rushing to this direction.

    The man in the lead made her freeze for a moment. She held herptop and stood there motionlessly.

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    Zhang Yichen was holding a pregnant woman in his arms. He was stunned when he saw Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡± Su Qingsang looked at the pregnant woman in his arms. Blood was already flowing out of her lower body. She waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that first. What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    Zhang Yichen wasn¡¯t the only one. There were several soldiers standing behind him. Everyone looked nervous.

    ¡°She fell just moments before and seems to be in danger. Hurry up and save her.¡±

    Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t have time to exin further and quickly exined the situation.

    Su Qingsang looked at Zhang Yichen and her first reaction was: Isn¡¯t Huo Jinyao¡¯s luck a little too good?

    Why did he always run into victims?

    She didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else. She quickly waved her hand.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go this way. Arrange for someone to go through the procedures. I¡¯ll check her first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhang Yichen breathed a sigh of relief. He carried the pregnant woman into the treatment room arranged by Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang pulled up the curtain to check the pregnant woman. Before the curtain was closed, Zhang Yichen called out to her.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°You must save her and the baby in her belly.¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at him. She could discern the seriousness in his eyes, and she nodded. She silently closed the curtain.

    After the examination, she quickly walked out.

    ¡°Her condition isn¡¯t good and she needs a c-section. I¡¯ll get someone to arrange the surgery now. Don¡¯t worry, her life should be safe for now.¡±

    ¡°Can you do the surgery yourself?¡±

    Su Qingsang froze. They were here on a learning exchange. It wasn¡¯t impossible for her to perform the surgery. However, it needed to be arranged by the higher-ups.

    ¡°I believe in you.¡±

    Zhang Yichen stared at her face. With that trusting look in his eyes, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t think of anything else, and she nodded.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll perform this surgery.¡±

    Su Qingsang had performed many caesarean sections. To her, this wasn¡¯t a major surgery.

    However, when the pregnant woman entered the operating room, she realized that her situation was a littleplicated. She was actually RH negative.

    The hospital¡¯s blood bank seemed to only have two units of RH negative blood. If the pregnant woman lost too much blood, she would need at least four units of blood transfusions.

    If she reported this situation, all she could do was to try her best to save the pregnant woman¡¯s life.

    She didn¡¯t know how they coordinated it, but someone had delivered RH negative blood in the time she estimated.

    A few hourster, Su Qingsang came out of the operating room.

    It was an unfamiliar operating room with unfamiliar assistants and people. Fortunately, they coordinated well.

    After she came out, she found that Zhang Yichen and the original few soldiers were still waiting outside.

    Su Qingsang took off her mask. Zhang Yichen was already standing in front of her.

    ¡°How is she? How is she?¡±

    ¡°The mother and daughter are both safe.¡± Su Qingsang looked at the anxious look on Zhang Yichen¡¯s face. ¡°But the child is less than eight months old, and is very fragile now. She needs to stay in the incubator for a few days for us to observe her.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then where¡¯s the adult?¡±

    ¡°The anesthesia hasn¡¯t subsided yet. She should wake upter.¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at Zhang Yichen. He was still wearing a military uniform. His chest was covered in blood, but he didn¡¯t seem to care at all.

    Thinking of the scene that happened between her and him at the Huo family¡¯s old mansion, she felt a little awkward.

    Although the other party had been drugged and drunk when he did such a thing, the seniority between her and Zhang Yichen was still there.

    Clearing her throat, Su Qingsang shifted her attention.

    ¡°Oh right, why was she so careless? And, why did you encounter such a situation again?¡± Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t joking with him. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky. You encounter such situations every time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not luck.¡± Zhang Yichen¡¯s expression was solemn. He looked at Su Qingsang with pain in his eyes.

    ¡°She¡¯s the family member of a martyr. Her husband just diedst week.¡±

    Su Qingsang was stunned. She saw the pain in Zhang Yichen¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Was he yourrade?¡±

    Zhang Yichen nodded almost imperceptibly. He was hisrade and also his subordinate. Last week, he died while carrying out a mission.

    Before he died, he happily told them that he was going to be a father soon.

    But before he could be a father, an ident happened. His wife had received the news yesterday and rushed over today.

    She hade to pick him up, but when she saw the cold tombstone, she became too emotional. When they went down the mountain, they identally fell.

    They returned to the city, and the nearest hospital was Renhe Hospital, so they sent the pregnant woman over.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, right?¡±

    Hisrade was the only son in the family. The newborn child was the only child left behind by him.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes became a little sore. She nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The surgery was very sessful. They¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Zhang Yichen breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at the surgical attire on Su Qingsang. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Our hospital organized us toe over for a study exchange.¡±

    Su Qingsang seemed to have just realized that she was wearing surgical attire. She cleared her throat awkwardly.

    ¡°Alright. The surgery here is done. I still have things to do here. If you guys want to, you guys can go to the nursery over there to take a look at the child.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Qingsang.¡±

    Zhang Yichen thanked her very seriously. Su Qingsang was a little embarrassed by him.

    ¡°No need to thank me. This is my job to begin with.¡±

    Moreover, the other party was a family member of a martyr. Su Qingsang held high respect for that kind of people.

    ¡°Then, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now. Uncle, help yourself.¡±

    She turned around and left. She didn¡¯t notice that Zhang Yichen¡¯s gaze lingered on her back for a few seconds.

    Her calling him Uncle made his heart ache. He withdrew his gaze and looked at the few soldiers behind him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the child.¡±

    Su Qingsang had undergone surgery for a few hours the night before. The next morning, the hospital was very considerate and let her rest. They didn¡¯t arrange for an outpatient service.

    Coincidentally, Su Qingsang had been busy for the past few days. She nned to go shopping this morning and buy two sets of clothes while she was at it.

    The weather in C city was getting hotter these few days. She had to pass the hospital gate to get out of the hospital dormitory.

    She was about to open the map to check if there was a department store nearby when a Hummer stopped in front of her.

    The body of the Hummer was painted in camouge colors. Su Qingsang instinctively took a step back and only then did she see the person sitting in the car.

    ¡°Uncle? You¡¯re here to see Chen Yi again?¡±

    Chen Yi was the woman who gave birth yesterday. She had woken up early this morning. Her vital signs were normal.

    Zhang Yichen had indeed just seen Chen Yie out. His gaze swept across the bag in Su Qingsang¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re going out? Where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just call a car.¡±Su Qingsang waved her hand. She didn¡¯t dare to trouble her uncle.

    ¡°Are you familiar with C City?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I am. Get in the car.¡±

    This didn¡¯t seem good.

    ¡°Uncle, I really don¡¯t want to bother you. I ¨C¡±

    ¡°You call me Uncle, and C City is my territory. Get in the car and I¡¯ll send you off as a host.¡±

    Since he said this, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t refuse anymore. She bowed and got into Zhang Yichen¡¯s car.

    ¡°Then, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Uncle.¡±

    Zhang Yichen nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything. He just stepped on the elerator.

 Chapter 594 - Youâ€™re Injured

    <h4>Chapter 594: You¡¯re Injured</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang still felt a little uneasy after she got into the car. She fastened her seat-belt and looked out of the car window.

    They were all rtives, so she didn¡¯t think too much about it. However, after the incident where he got drunkst time, she always felt a little ill at ease when she was facing Zhang Yichen.

    Zhang Yichen nced at her from the corner of his eyes as he drove the car, then turned around to focus on driving.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Su Qingsang realized that he was talking to her.

    ¡°The nearest department store.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to trouble him. ¡°Just find the nearest department store and drop me off.¡±

    ¡°Department store?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang cleared her throat. ¡°Any department store will do.¡±

    Zhang Yichen nced at her and turned the steering wheel at the front.

    C City was a city with a long history. It was more than two thousand years old. Ancient buildings could often be seen on both sides.

    Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t strolled around properly since she came here.

    Now that she looked at the scenery on both sides of the street, she was a little interested. Perhaps she could have some fun here for two days after the study exchange?

    ¡°You¡¯ve never been to City C before?¡±

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s voice made her turn around, and she nodded. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±

    In the past, she had been focused on her studies. In addition to her sensitivity towards her identity, she had never thought of traveling or having fun.

    ¡°Are you familiar with this area?¡±

    From Zhang Yichen¡¯s driving, he seemed to be very familiar with this ce.

    ¡°Yes. Our troops belong to S Province¡¯s military region.¡±

    Their troops were here. Naturally, they were very familiar with this ce.

    Su Qingsang nodded and looked at Zhang Yichen. Perhaps it was because he wanted to visit Chen Yi, he didn¡¯t wear a military uniform.

    ¡°You, are you alright? Will this dy your official business?¡±

    She felt that he was always very busy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m taking the day off.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was still cold. She didn¡¯t notice that Zhang Yichen¡¯s grip on the steering wheel had tightened.

    She wanted to ask that didn¡¯t he want to spend time with his girlfriend on his day off? However, this question wasn¡¯t quite suitable for her to ask.

    He seemed to be two years older than Huo Jinyao, but he wasn¡¯t married yet.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t say anything else and continued to enjoy the scenery. Fortunately, the awkward atmosphere didn¡¯tst long, and they arrived at their destination very quickly.

    ¡°This is a very famous street in C City. All the big department stores are here.¡±

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s voice was indifferent. Su Qingsang nced at him, thanked him, and got out of the car.

    Zhang Yichen noticed her movements and couldn¡¯t help but call out to her, ¡°Call me when you¡¯re done shopping. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Su Qingsang quickly waved her hand. ¡°I can hail a taxi on my own.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to hail a taxi here.¡± Zhang Yichen¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°Remember my phone number. Call me when you¡¯re done shoppingter.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡±

    Su Qingsang wanted to refuse, but Zhang Yichen had no intention of driving away. Su Qingsang was a little helpless. She took out her phone to save his number.

    She decided to take a taxi backter without telling Zhang Yichen to pick her up.

    Zhang Yichen watched her save his number and asked her to dial it. When he heard his phone ring, he let her go.

    After Su Qingsang left, he looked at the number disyed on it and saved it.

    Just saving her name made him struggle for a long time. In the end, he entered her full name, Su Qingsang.

    However, he didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he parked his car in the parking lot.

    He looked back at the department store in a daze. After an unknown amount of time, he finally hit the steering wheel hard. He got out of the car quickly.

    Zhang Yichen would say that it¡¯s not that he wanted to be with Su Qingsang, but he just had something to buy as well.

    Yes, that¡¯s right. He also had something to buy. For example, he wanted to buy a gift for his mother. Huo Yangxiu¡¯s birthday wasing up.

    It wasn¡¯t until he entered the department store that Zhang Yichen wanted to punch himself in the face.

    What was he doing? Su Qingsang was already married. She was Huo Jinyao¡¯s wife.

    It was useless for him to be like this. He shook his head and strode out.

    But as soon as he walked outside, he felt the ground shake.

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s first reaction was that it was an earthquake. Without thinking, heid down, face down, and grabbed the railing beside him. At the same time, he used one hand to protect his head and the back of his neck.

    The ground was still shaking violently. Zhang Yichen suddenly thought of something. He quickly stood up and ran into the department store.

    There were already people running outside. There were screams all around. Zhang Yichen wanted to pass through the crowd and continue to head inside.

    But the ss door of the department store shattered at this time. Zhang Yichen protected his head and squatted down again.

    Soon, it wasn¡¯t just the ss. The walls of the building began to crack. The gravel, cement, and dust flew down like flying dust.

    Some people were hit by the rocks, and some fell down. The surroundings were filled with wails and howls.

    When a middle-aged man was about to be hit by the rocks, Zhang Yichen quickly pulled the man up.

    The man thanked him, but his legs were weak, and he couldn¡¯t stand up at all.

    ¡°Go, go to an empty ce and put your hands on your head.¡±

    After Zhang Yichen finished speaking, he looked at the scene in front of him and thought about how Su Qingsang was still inside.

    He immediately took out his phone and called Su Qingsang, but no one picked up. The surroundings were still shaking. He called again, but no one picked up.

    Since she still wasn¡¯t picking up, he suddenly couldn¡¯t care about anything else, and he rushed into the department store in the opposite direction.

    The shaking inside of the department store was even worse than that of the outside. Things kept falling down.

    Zhang Yichen regretted it. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have only asked Su Qingsang to save his number. He should have followed her in.

    The shaking continued. Zhang Yichen had no way to move forward.

    There were people screaming and running towards the outside. He was the only one who was walking towards the inside.

    He looked at the people running towards the outside. None of them were Su Qingsang. He became more and more anxious. The crystalmp on the ceiling smashed down in his direction. He quickly dodged to the side and avoided it.

    There were people constantly running outside and blocking his way.

    Zhang Yichen was anxious and said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Everyone, bend down and protect your heads as you run outside.¡±

    Upon hearing someone speak at this time, those people who were running blindly seem to have found the direction.

    Zhang Yichen couldn¡¯t care less about these people. All his attention was now focused on finding Su Qingsang.

    The women¡¯s clothing department was on the second floor. If Su Qingsang was here to buy clothes, she must be on the second floor. The stairs had already broken. Some people were so afraid that they didn¡¯t dare toe down.

    The esctor had already stopped. But it could still move forward. Zhang Yichen used the physical strength he had developed during his training in the army.

    He rushed up at his fastest speed. Regardless of the ground¡¯s shaking, he rushed straight to the most dangerous ce.

    There were fewer people on the second floor than on the first floor. When the earthquake happened just now, everyone kept running outside.

    Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t know where Su Qingsang was, so he could only search through the clothing stores one by one. As he searched, he avoided the falling cement and dust.

    At the same time, he didn¡¯t forget to call Su Qingsang.

    He could feel that the ground beneath his feet was shaking even more.

    However, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t pick up the phone.

    He became anxious and ran even faster.

    Trying to avoid objects that might hit him, he kept calling and running. He was really in a sheepish state.

    However, just as he was sheepishly doging the falling objects, he heard a ringtone from a nearby shop.

    Zhang Yichen froze for a moment. He avoided a shop sign that was about to fall off and looked at the shop door that was blocked by broken ss and a counter.

    He hung up the phone and realized that the ringtone had stopped. He made another call and realized that the ringtone had rung again.

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s eyes burned. He looked at the shop name on it and instantly determined that Su Qingsang was inside.

    The vibration stopped at this moment. Zhang Yichen pushed open the counter and went inside.

    Besides the counter, there were two other shelves blocking the door.

    Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t hang up the phone call. He heard the ringtone.

    He walked forward and seemed to have stepped on something. He stopped for a moment and found a female shop assistant lying under the shelf.

    He squatted down to take a look, then found that the back of the female shop assistant¡¯s head was bleeding and she was no longer breathing.

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s heart tightened and he felt his heart aching.

    He pushed the shelf aside without thinking and moved the female shop assistant¡¯s body to the side.

    He took a deep look at the shop assistant and looked around. Other than the salesgirl, he didn¡¯t see anyone else. The phone was still ringing.

    Next to him was the fitting room. Zhang Yichen thought that Su Qingsang was here to buy clothes, so she might be trying on clothes here.

    Without thinking, he walked towards the fitting room. The wooden door of the fitting room had already fallen down. It was half-stuck at the door.

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s heart was beating fast. Even though he had participated in a mission that was a thousand times more dangerous than this, it still didn¡¯t ease his mood.

    He forcefully pulled the door open and saw Su Qingsang lying there. She was holding a piece of clothing in her hand and seemed to have lost consciousness.

    There were no windows in the fitting room, and the power in the building had also been cut off.

    He could only use the dim light from outside to see Su Qingsang¡¯s current appearance. There was no blood on her face, but there was a lot of dust that had fallen on it.

    Her legs were curled together, and her body was leaning against a chair beside her. There was no obvious blood stain.

    He used his hand to probe the tip of her nose and found that she was still breathing, which made him feel more or less relieved.

    ¡°Su Qingsang? Su Qingsang?¡±

    Zhang Yichen called out twice, but there was no response. He squatted down beside her and was about to pick her up to leave, but he didn¡¯t expect the violent shake behind him.

    He saw the light above his head shake and it looked like it was about to fall.

    At the critical moment, Zhang Yichen quickly lifted the door that had just fallen and shielded their bodies with it.

    The light fell as expected, and an even more violent tremor followed. Su Qingsang¡¯s body was leaning against the chair. Zhang Yichen held the door. No matter how many things crashed down from above, he didn¡¯t move an inch.

    After the shaking stopped, Zhang Yichen realized that he and Su Qingsang were trapped.

    God knew how many pieces of cement and walls had fallen outside. They hadpletely blocked off the fitting room.

    The shaking continued. Zhang Yichen gritted his teeth and letting her lean against him, he supported Su Qingsang with one hand.

    The ground was shaking under his feet, and dust kept falling from above his head. Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t dare to move, nor could he.

    At this moment, he was even d that the shaking just now had knocked the door down. Otherwise, the two of them might have been buried by now.

    After an unknown amount of time, the shaking finally stopped.

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s back was numb. He tried to look left and right. He pushed the door against one of the cracked walls.

    This way, the fitting room formed an extremely narrow triangle.

    He used this gap to squat down again.

    ¡°Qingsang? Su Qingsang?¡±

    There was still no reaction. He gritted his teeth and reached out to touch the back of Su Qingsang¡¯s head.

    Sure enough, he felt a lump there. She must have been hit by something just now.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, wake up, wake up quickly.¡±

    It was very dark inside. Zhang Yichen took out his phone and turned on the light. Surrounded by dust and rocks, he kept calling Su Qingsang¡¯s name.

    After a period of time, Su Qingsang finally regained consciousness.

    She was very ufortable and felt dizzy. The voice that kept calling her sounded somewhat familiar.

    She opened her eyes and saw a dirty face under the faint blue light.

    Su Qingsang was shocked and instinctively stepped back, but before she could step back, she felt a throbbing pain at the back of her head.

    She snorted and instinctively raised her hand to cover the back of her head.

    ¡°Qingsang, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Zhang Yichen breathed a sigh of relief. That familiar voice made Su Qingsang look at the person in front of her again.

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    Why was he here? And ¡ª

    Su Qingsang remembered almost instantly. ¡°T-this is an earthquake?¡±

    She had always known that S Province was a major earthquake province. Every year, there would be earthquakes from time to time. However, she had never expected that she would encounter an earthquake in her lifetime.

    ¡°Yes, an earthquake.¡± Not neglecting touching the back of her head, Zhang Yichen looked at her. ¡°You seemed to have been hit by something. Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s voice sounded a little hoarse. She rubbed the back of her head and felt that it hurt badly.

    She also remembered that she had thought of buying two pieces of clothing. After shopping for a while, she directly chose this shop and came in.

    She saw a piece of clothing and was about to try it on, but she didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen before she could change her clothes.

    She shook her head and felt a little headache. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t feel nauseous, so there shouldn¡¯t be any internal injuries.

    She tried to stand up but realized the situation before her. There was a chair behind her. Her bag was still on the chair. In front of her was Zhang Yichen.

    There was a door panel behind Zhang Yichen. Forming a triangle, the door panel was stuck between the stone and the wall.

    The space was very small, and Zhang Yichen blocked most of it. She was sitting close to him. If she wanted to get up, she would definitely bump into Zhang Yichen.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know how to react for a moment. She tried to move her limbs, and fortunately, she found that she could still move.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look up at Zhang Yichen. His face waspletely ashen, and so was his hair. His expression wasn¡¯t very good. One of his arms was propped on one side of the door to prevent the door from falling.

    His other hand was still holding the phone. The light from the phone shone , so the space wasn¡¯tpletely dark.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to find you.¡±

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s voice was slightly cold. Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t an idiot. She had already made a guess before, and this was just proof.

    ¡°You, you specially came to save me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t deny it. Su Qingsang looked at him. Her first reaction was that he came to save her because she was Huo Jinyao¡¯s wife.

    Her second reaction was that he was a soldier. This was his duty to begin with.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    After the extremely polite yet distant conversation, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    She suddenly remembered that she had brought her bag along to try on clothes.

    Where was her bag?

    She had put it on the chair just now, but the chair was empty now. It must have moved during the earthquake.

    With the light above her head, she soon saw it. Her bag was buried in the pile of rocks beside the chair.

    Su Qingsang took out her phone from inside. She was d that she had a good habit of charging her phone every day before going out.

    The battery was full. She swiped the screen and saw that there were more than ten missed calls, all from Zhang Yichen.

    ¡°You called me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Yichen nodded. It was only now that he had the time to think about calling the police for help.

    However, he was afraid that no one woulde now. The earthquake had just happened, so the police must have been bombarded with 911 calls.

    It would take some time for the higher-ups to make arrangements. He only hoped that they would act quickly.

    He wanted to tell Su Qingsang that it was useless to call for help now, but little did he know that she was calling Huo Jinyao.

    Zhang Yichen forced himself to look away. However, the space here was so small that it wasn¡¯t something that he could just ignore.

    Before Su Qingsang could pull out Huo Jinyao¡¯s phone, the earthquake started again.

    Her hand shook and she could barely hold her phone.

    She was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but look up. There was the sound of something smashing down from above the door.

    She could even feel that the space they were in was shaking more and more.

    She couldn¡¯t help but want to grab something to stand up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Zhang Yichen was afraid that the door would press down, so he used one hand to support his back.

    He looked at Su Qingsang and said softly, ¡°Lean on me, quick. Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t dare to move, but she didn¡¯t go near Zhang Yichen either. Instead, she leaned against the chair.

    She grabbed the phone in her palm. Zhang Yichen¡¯s phone rang.

    He nced at Su Qingsang and picked up the phone.

    The call was from the army. They told him that there was an earthquake and he needed to join the rescue team.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯te now.¡± Zhang Yichen said softly. He nced at Su Qingsang from the corner of his eyes and then moved away.

    ¡°I¡¯m trapped in Chunhui department store. I can¡¯t get out for the time being.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The voice on the other side seemed to be in disbelief. After asking about Zhang Yichen¡¯s location, the other party said that they would send people to rescue him.

    Zhang Yichen told him the address and the situation in front of him. After hanging up the phone, he looked at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Wait for them toe. Once they¡¯re here, we¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. At this time, she could only remain calm. The aftershock was still continuing. Su Qingsang endured the pain of the shaking and called Huo Jinyao.

    No one answered the phone. Su Qingsang thought about the time. He should be in an early morning meeting.

    She called again, but before she could get through, another round of shaking started again. The voice on the phone started to be unstable.

    Su Qingsang heard Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Qingsang ¨C¡±

    ¡°Jinyao, I ¨C¡±

    The phone was cut off as soon as the word ¡°I¡± was said. Su Qingsang looked at the phone screen in confusion. She couldn¡¯t believe that the signal was cut off at this time.

    The ground was still shaking. Su Qingsang even had the feeling that she would fall down immediately.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look up at Zhang Yichen.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for phones to have no signal during an earthquake. Wait a moment. Perhaps it will recoverter.¡±

    Later? Su Qingsang didn¡¯t dare to think about it any further.

    She looked at the narrow environment in front of her and the light from Zhang Yichen¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Can we go out now?¡±

    The shaking happened time to time. It might not be very violent, but this kind of feeling made people feel even more uneasy.

    Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t answer her question. He tried to move his back. The sound of something falling from the door came from time to time.

    Those sounds could only make people feel more uneasy.

    He nced at Su Qingsang. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t get out for the time being. We can only wait for the earthquake to stop or for someone toe and save us.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how many walls and blocks of cement were blocking the way outside.

    He could only see that the door was blocked. He didn¡¯t know what was going on outside, so he could only guess.

    But what he knew was that they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this ce for a while.

    Su Qingsang looked at him, who had been holding up the door. ¡°You, aren¡¯t you tired? Why don¡¯t you let me do it?¡±

    Zhang Yichen nced at her but didn¡¯t say anything.

    The shaking seemed to have stopped for a moment. Su Qingsang tried to move her feet. The space in front of her was too narrow, and she couldn¡¯t stand up at all.

    She held her phone tightly and looked at the entrance of the fitting room. ¡°Why don¡¯t we try and see if we can leave this ce?¡±

    As soon as she finished her words, the shaking intensified again. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but turn pale.

    ¡°Lie down and lean against that chair. Don¡¯t move around.¡±

    Zhang Yichen said in a low voice. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t dare to move around at this moment. She leaned against the chair tightly and used that action to calm her nerves.

    The situation before her not only didn¡¯t allow her to leave, but whether or not they could survive the current situation was also a question. Even if they were to leave, if there was another wave like this, they might be smashed to death once they left.

    She had seen many life and death situations, but she had never thought that one day, she would encounter such a situation.

    The huge wave of shaking finally stopped. It was very quiet around. Su Qingsang could even hear her own heartbeat.

    She didn¡¯t have time to rejoice that she had survived this time. From the corner of her eye, she saw that Zhang Yichen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look very optimistic.

    ¡°You... Uncle, are you okay?¡±

    She looked at Zhang Yichen seriously, and she saw that his arm seemed to be bleeding.

    When the shaking was at its worst, Zhang Yichen was focused on protecting Su Qingsang so that she wouldn¡¯t be hit.

    He held the door and withstood most of the pressure, along with the falling pieces of cement.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that a piece of cement would hit his arm when it was shaking.

    The sharp side cut his arm.

    It was bleeding.

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re injured?¡±

 Chapter 595 - Letâ€™s Have A Child

    <h4>Chapter 595: Let¡¯s Have A Child</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at his arm and quickly realized this.

    ¡°Minor injury.¡±

    As Zhang Yichen spoke, he tried to move his back. Things kept falling from the top of the door.

    It didn¡¯t shake anymore. He continued to set up the door and held it steadily.

    After doing all this, he rxed and sat on the ground.

    Since the area was very small and he was very tall, sitting like this, he was even closer to Su Qingsang.

    However, Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about the nuances between the men and women. She looked at the bleeding wound on him.

    ¡°Let me help you bandage it.¡±

    ¡°No need. It¡¯s just a small wound.¡±

    ¡°I still need to bandage it. What if it gets infected?¡±

    As Su Qingsang spoke, she went to check her bag again. There were tissues inside.

    She found them and wiped the blood stains off Zhang Yichen¡¯s hands.

    She also saw the wound clearly. It was a little deep and looked a little serious. Yet he actually said that he was fine just now.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but look at him again, and she moved her body forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse. Although it¡¯s a small injury, you still have to pay attention to it at this time.¡±

    She was a doctor, so it was easy for her to do such things. There were no other tools there.

    She first used a tissue to clean his wound. Just looking at the piece of red meat that was swollen, she felt pained herself.

    There was no gauze there either, but the clothes that she had brought in earlier seemed to be made of cotton.

    It was dirty now. After thinking about it for a while, she tore the lower hem of the clothes into strips, then wrapped the wound with a tissue and tied it up with a strip of cloth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The resources here are limited, so I can only treat it like this. When we get out, I¡¯ll bandage it again.¡±

    She said this as she tied up the wound for him. The two of them were very close.

    There was dust around them, but Zhang Yichen felt as if he could see through her dusty face and into her insides.

    For some reason, his heart was beating a little faster. He tried to turn his face away.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Su Qingsang withdrew her hand, and her body instinctively retreated. However, she identally bumped into the chair, and she winced.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Zhang Yichen used his uninjured hand to help her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Qingsang thanked him in a low voice. Zhang Yichen withdrew his hand, and his expression was calm. ¡°I thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s my duty.¡±

    Su Qingsang actually wanted to thank him. If he wasn¡¯t here and used the door to block more than half of the falling cement blocks, she would have been smashed to death long ago.

    The space was very small, so Su Qingsang and Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t have much space to move around.

    This scene undoubtedly made her ufortable. She couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone and try to call Huo Jinyao again.

    This time, there was no signal at all. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t get through the phone, and she felt a wave of frustration.

    She realized that it might not be suitable for her to go out on a learning exchange again next time.

    She had only gone out twice in total. In the end, she encountered a mudslide and an earthquake.

    Why did she keep attracting disasters?

    ¡°When there¡¯s an earthquake, the earth¡¯s crust will move violently and the maic field will be chaotic. It will affect the phone¡¯s signal.¡±

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s voice brought her back to her senses. She lowered her head and realized that she had been calling Huo Jinyao.

    She shook her head and put her phone back into her bag. ¡°Forget it, use it as a light source. Use mine when your phone runs out of battery.¡±

    Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t object. The surroundings were very quiet, and Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t hear a single sound. She thought of the shop assistant who had brought her clothes when she came in to try them on.

    ¡°Oh, right. There seems to be a shop assistant outside. Did you see her when you came in just now?¡±

    In fact, there were two of them. There was also another shop assistant who went to get the clothes that she had set her eyes on earlier because there were no small sizes left. Therefore, there was only one left.

    ¡°I saw her.¡±

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s voice was very soft. He nced at Su Qingsang, and that gaze made Su Qingsang¡¯s heart tighten.

    ¡°She, she ¨C¡±

    ¡°When I came to look for you just now, she already wasn¡¯t breathing.¡±

    She must have been hit. The earthquake was too sudden. They didn¡¯t have time to react.

    Su Qingsang bit her lip. She didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Life was so fragile. She had seen so many things, but she still couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed.

    The salesgirl was happily rmending new summer styles moments before. She was still talking to her moments before, but now, she stopped breathing not that far from her.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes were a little red. She blinked her eyes to suppress her emotions.

    The light in the narrow space was very dim, but Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t miss her expression. His hand tightened, then finally let go. He turned his face away as if nothing had happened.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have much time to be sad. She soon began to think about the problem in front of her.

    ¡°Will we stay here for a long time?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Zhang Yichen looked in the direction of the fitting room¡¯s entrance.

    It was shaking so badly just now, so he didn¡¯t know what the situation outside was like.

    The door was blocked, and there were crushed stones outside. He could try to move the crushed stones away, but if there was an aftershock, it would be dangerous to dig from the inside out.

    ¡°Do we have to wait for them to save us?¡±

    Zhang Yichen nced at her and put the phone in her hand. He turned around and to see if he could move the rubble.

    But when he moved, he could feel dust and debris falling from the top of his head.

    ¡°Stop. Stop.¡± Su Qingsang was frightened and quickly stopped him. ¡°We, we should wait for them to save us.¡±

    Zhang Yichen nced at her. That was the only way now.

    He ced the door panel above the two of them again. At this moment, he was even d that the door panel in the fitting room was made of good quality wood.

    There was another period of silence. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what to say to him, nor did she know what she could say.

    In such an enclosed space, there was only one man and one woman. Su Qingsang felt a little helpless. If only Huo Jinyao was the one who was trapped with her.

    At the thought of this, Su Qingsang suddenly shook off the thought. She didn¡¯t want Huo Jinyao to be trapped here too.

    The thought of Huo Jinyao made Su Qingsang¡¯s heart clench. She didn¡¯t know when those people woulde to save her, nor did she know when she would be able to get out.

    If she died here, she would never be able to see Huo Jinyao again.

    As Su Qingsang thought of this, she suddenly couldn¡¯t sit still.

    She hadn¡¯t officially confessed her love to Huo Jinyao, and she hadn¡¯t told Huo Jinyao that this year of marriage had made her fall in love with him.

    He was no longer the man she had casually married.

    Everything about him had made her feel in love, infatuated, and enamored with him.

    However, she had yet to let Huo Jinyao know about it. And most importantly, she had yet to give birth to Huo Jinyao¡¯s child.

    If she really died here, then this would be her greatest regret.

    As Su Qingsang thought of this, she took out her phone apologetically.

    She tried calling Huo Jinyao again, but still couldn¡¯t get through. Instead, she sent a message.

    Zhang Yichen watched her movements. He sat opposite her and couldn¡¯t see what message she was going to send, but he knew that it was to Huo Jinyao.

    His heart felt a little bitter. He turned his face away and didn¡¯t look at her.

    ¡°Without a signal, your message can¡¯t be sent.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded and said without raising her head, ¡°I¡¯m thinking that, if I die here, it¡¯ll be myst words.¡±

    She said it casually. After all, she had been in the hospital for so many years and had seen all the good and the bad.

    Death was inevitable and her turn woulde. It was only a matter of time.

    Her hand that was sending the message was grabbed by Zhang Yichen. She froze for a moment and found that he had taken her phone.

    He didn¡¯t look at her phone but stared at her face. ¡°You won¡¯t die here.¡±

    ¡°...¡± He was quite confident. ¡°Who knows? The earthquake came so suddenly, who knows how many people will die. If we don¡¯t get someone to save us ¨C¡±

    ¡°Someone will definitelye to save us.¡± Zhang Yichen¡¯s voice was especially firm.

    Su Qingsang looked at him and inexplicably believed his words, but ¡ª

    ¡°Give me the phone.¡±

    ¡°I told you, you won¡¯t die here. Someone will save us.¡±

    ¡°I believe you.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°I believe I won¡¯t die here, but that doesn¡¯t stop me from leaving a message for Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Zhang Yichen understood what she meant. He reached out again and returned the phone to her.

    Su Qingsang took the phone and said casually, ¡°People die sooner orter. Although I believe we will be saved, I¡¯m prepared for the worst.¡±

    Zhang Yichen looked at her lowered eyes. Her long eyshes cast a dark shadow on her eyelids because of the light from the phone.

    She appeared very focused when she sent the message. She bit her lip and seemed to be thinking about what words to leave behind.

    She was prepared to die. Before she died, she would leave the words she wanted to leave behind for the person she loved the most in the world.

    Feeling inexplicably sad, he blinked his eyes. Looking at Su Qingsang, he made up his mind. He wouldn¡¯t let her die here, even if it cost him his life.

    Su Qingsang not only sent messages to Huo Jinyao, but also to Li Qianxue, Su Yuxin, Su Chenghui, Xiang Caiping, and Shi Mengwan.

    She didn¡¯t know when the signal would be restored. She didn¡¯t even know if they would be able to see her message in the end.

    However, there was a record on her phone. If she really died, she hoped that they would be able to see it.

    She sent a message to everyone she cared about. Finally, she looked at the screen in her hand. It was on her phone with Huo Jinyao.

    There was only one sentence on it.

    Huo Jinyao, when I go back this time, can we have a child?

    In the thirty-one years of Huo Jinyao¡¯s life, he had lived a lonely andpanionless life.

    He was hated by his biological mother and neglected by his father. Although he had Old Master Huo¡¯s care, it couldn¡¯t rece his parents¡¯ love.

    If he had a child, then even if she was no longer around, the child would still be with him.

    Su Qingsang clenched her phone tightly and sent out thest six words.

    Huo Jinyao, I love you.

    Looking at the message waiting to be sent, she calmly put her phone back into her bag. When she looked up, she realized that Zhang Yichen was still staring at her.

    She cleared her throat ufortably.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anyone you want to talk to?¡±

    For example, your girlfriend, or your family.

    Zhang Yichen looked at her but did¡¯t say anything. He did. How could he not?

    He had lived for more than thirty years. The first time his heart was moved, it was by a married woman. And it was his nephew¡¯s wife.

    This was too ironic.

    Those words of his were destined not toe out.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡± Did he not have anything to say to his parents and family?

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s gaze was fixed on an unknown spot behind Su Qingsang. His voice was very soft.

    ¡°From the day I put on the military uniform, I was already prepared to sacrifice myself.¡±

    Since it had been decided from the first day, there might be a day when he would die on the battlefield. There might even be a day when he would die by ident.

    His family naturally knew about it, so there were no so-calledst words.

    Everyone in the Zhang family, whether it was him or his father, had made such preparations.

    If there was a real regret, it was that he didn¡¯t die on the battlefield. And ¡ª

    His gaze fell on Su Qingsang¡¯s face, and he found that she looked a little touched.

    He suddenly felt awkward and cleared his throat. ¡°You should rest for a while. Save your strength. I wonder how long we¡¯ll have to wait.¡±

    Su Qingsang was indeed very touched. She didn¡¯t have much contact with soldiers, but in her impression, they all seemed so mighty.

    And Zhang Yichen¡¯s words made her feel awestruck. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at him several more times.

    Now, she would listen to his words and rest first to conserve her energy. After all, they didn¡¯t know how long the rescuers would take.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s head was smashed just now. She sat down and couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep.

    Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t sleep. He couldn¡¯t sleep. He looked at Su Qingsang. It had been about three hours since the earthquake.

    The golden rescue time was seventy-two hours. Three days. They had to think of a way to get out of this ce within three days, or someone woulde to save them within three days.

    There was no phone signal, and the passage was blocked. The enclosed space waspletely unable tomunicate with the outside world...

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to think too much. He dimmed the light on the phone and put it in his pocket. This way, he had a light source and could save electricity.

    Feeling that there was no more shakig outside, he closed his eyes and let himself rest for a while.

    However, this kind of rest didn¡¯tst long. A huge aftershock started again.

    Zhang Yichen opened his eyes immediately. He first looked at the door panel above. It was shaking, but the shaking wasn¡¯t intense.

    He was stuck at a good angle. The door panel perfectly covered him and Su Qingsang without suffocating them.

    However, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. He could feel that the air here was getting thinner and thinner.

    ¡°Su Qingsang? Su Qingsang?¡±

    He called Su Qingsang twice, but she didn¡¯t respond. Zhang Yichen¡¯s expression suddenly became anxious.

    ¡°Su Qingsang? Su Qingsang, wake up, wake up.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t wake up. She was woken up by Zhang Yichen just now, but in fact, the injury on the back of her head still had some effect.

    In addition, the air here was getting thinner and thinner. Zhang Yichen was anxious and reached out to shake her arm.

    However, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t react at all. Her eyes were closed tightly and she seemed to be in a deep sleep.

    Zhang Yichen was anxious. He looked left and right. There were so many rocks outside. Could they reallyst for three days?

    ¡°Su Qingsang?¡±

    Time passed bit by bit. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t show any signs of waking up. Zhang Yichen called out a few times but didn¡¯t hear any response.

    He knew that in the face of such a catastrophe, the higher-ups would definitely organize rescue at the first opportunity. But now that there were endless aftershocks, even if they wanted toe to rescue, they would need time.

    Moreover, how could theyescape these aftershocks first?

    ¡°Su Qingsang?¡±

    He called out again, but Su Qingsang still didn¡¯t respond. He raised his hand and looked at the time.

    It had been twelve hours since the earthquake had happened. In other words, it was already night, but Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t woken up yet.

    Zhang Yichen tried a few more times, then touched Su Qingsang¡¯s forehead, and found that her forehead was burning.

    She actually had a fever at such a time?

    ¡°Su Qingsang? Su Qingsang?¡±

    Zhang Yichen called out her name, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t respond at all. Their surroundings were still shaking, and Zhang Yichen couldn¡¯t help but help her up to make her sit morefortably against the chair.

    He turned around and looked at the exit. It was now full of boulders, cement blocks, and walls.

    He tried to push a rock outside, but just like before, stones started to fall from the top.

    It didn¡¯t work. If he really did that, he would probably be smashed to death before he could get out.

    Zhang Yichen closed the door again and sat back in his original position. His gaze fell on Su Qingsang¡¯s face. Her forehead was burning hot, and she wasn¡¯t conscious at all.

    Zhang Yichen patted her shoulder, but Su Qingsang was still unconscious. Her face was pale, and her lips were starting to turn white and dry.

    Su Qingsang needed to drink water now, but where would the watere from?

    Zhang Yichen stared at Su Qingsang¡¯s face for a long time. As time passed, her breathing became heavier, and her face became paler and paler.

    This discovery made his brows furrow deeper. It was as if he could squeeze a mosquito to death.

    Especially when Su Qingsang was unconsciously licking her lips and frowning.

    After staring at Su Qingsang¡¯s face for a while, he suddenly took out a Swiss army knife from his pocket.

    His gaze didn¡¯t leave Su Qingsang¡¯s face, but he used the knife swiftly.

    Bright red blood flowed out.

    ..

    Su Qingsang woke up in a temporary tent set up in the hospital. The moment she opened her eyes, she thought that she was hallucinating.

    She actually saw Huo Jinyao? This didn¡¯t make sense.

    She closed her eyes again. Her consciousness was still a little fuzzy. But what she remembered was that there was an earthquake.

    There was an earthquake. She and Zhang Yichen were locked together in that small fitting room. Then what happened?

    She remembered that she seemed to have fallen asleep. When she was in a daze, she felt very ufortable, very hot, and very thirsty.

    Butter, someone gave her water to drink. After she drank the water, she felt much better and fell asleep again. Then what happened?

    And, where was Zhang Yichen? Why did she remember that she seemed to be with Zhang Yichen?

    She opened her eyes again. This time, the person she saw was still Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, you¡¯re awake. You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Huo Jinyao hugged her tightly and forcefully. He used almost all of his strength on her.

    Su Qingsang was in pain from his grip, and she felt a little ufortable. She blinked her eyes and motioned for Huo Jinyao to let go of her.

    But how could Huo Jinyao let go of her?

    ¡°You¡¯re awake. That¡¯s great. You¡¯re awake. That¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡±

    She was awake. Su Qingsang wanted to speak, but she realized that her throat was terribly hoarse.

    Huo Jinyao let go of her hand and took a cup from the side, then ced it next to her lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk for a while. You must be feeling terrible right now. Drink some water first.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t speak. She did feel very thirsty. She finished the water in the cup and felt much better. Only then did she look at Huo Jinyao.

    With one look, she realized that Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t look well. His eyes were bloodshot, and his face didn¡¯t look good either. His chin and cheeks were covered with dark stubble, and he looked dispirited.

    ¡°You.¡± Su Qingsang raised her hand to touch Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. ¡°How did you be like this?¡±

    ¡°Have I be ugly?¡±

    ¡°Yes. So Ugly.¡± Su Qingsang nodded, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of disgust in her eyes. Instead, there was a hint of naguish.

    Huo Jinyao smiled. He held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand and kissed it. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so ugly now. Do you dislike me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re the most handsome person in my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded, but realized that this action made her feel a little dizzy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore. Rest well first.¡±

    Huo Jinyao held her and let her continue to lie down. Su Qingsang wanted to lie down, but she didn¡¯t forget to ask him, ¡°By the way, why are you here? How long has it been? How is it outside? And ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, rest. I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know slowly.¡±

    Su Qingsang fell silent. She looked around and realized that she was the only one in the tent.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°I received your call the other day, but you hung up.¡±

    Huo Jinyao initially thought that Su Qingsang had identally pressed the wrong button, but he kept feeling uneasy about it.

    He immediately called Su Qingsang back. However, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t pick up the phone.

    Not only did she not pick up the phone, but her phone was also not working.

    He became more and more worried. Before he could continue to call back, Yang Wenchang brought him a piece of bad news that shocked him.

    An earthquake had happened in C City. He waspletely stunned.

    He originally thought that something might have happened to Su Qingsang, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be an earthquake.

    He didn¡¯t care about anything else. He kept trying to contact them, but it was all to no avail.

    After Huo Jinyao found out about the earthquake, he couldn¡¯t sit still. He wanted to rush to City C, but they didn¡¯t allow anyone toe.

    Besides the rescuers, there were also volunteers. Othersing there would cause trouble.

    Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t there to cause trouble. He was there to look for someone.

    He immediately donated arge amount of resources to the disaster area. Then, he used the resources to followed them to City C.

    After he arrived, he began to ask the relevant rescue workers to look for Su Qingsang.

    The hospital where Su Qingsang was at was thergest hospital in C City. It should be easy to find her.

    He finally managed to contact the hospital and Sun Huiya. However, she told him that Su Qingsang had gone out early in the morning. She didn¡¯t know where she was now.

    Sun Huiya was in the outpatient clinic when the earthquake struck. The clinic that she was in was on the first floor, so when the earthquake hit, she immediately ran outside.

    Sun Huiya was fine, but Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t in the hospital. The doctors that hade with her were all fine. She was the only one that wasn¡¯t.

 Chapter 596 - That Man Made Him Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 596: That Man Made Him Jealous</h4>

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t in the hospital. He couldn¡¯t contact Su Qingsang, and he didn¡¯t know whether she was alive or dead.

    Every piece of news stimted Huo Jinyao¡¯s nerves, especially when he found out that Su Qingsang went out to buy clothes. He really had the urge to p himself.

    When Su Qingsang was packing her luggage, he should have told her to bring more clothes instead of telling her to buy them when she came to C City.

    And now, she was the only one in trouble.

    C City was so big, and there were so many department stores. Huo Jinyao had no idea which department store he was going to look for Su Qingsang in.

    At that moment, he thought of Zhang Yichen.

    He knew that Zhang Yichen¡¯s unit was here. It would be much easier for him to look for someone than for him to look for someone himself.

    But when he contacted Zhang Yichen¡¯s unit, he found out that Zhang Yichen wasn¡¯t in the unit. Not only was he not in the unit, he seemed to have also encountered an earthquake.

    Huo Jinyao had a bad premonition. That premonition came mostly from the inexplicable feeling that Zhang Yichen and Su Qingsang had encountered an earthquake at the same time.

    Su Qingsang had been out of contact for two days and two nights.

    From the moment Huo Jinyao received the news to the two days when Su Qingsang was out of contact, Huo Jinyao felt as if his heart was being scratched by someone.

    He couldn¡¯t calm down at all. He couldn¡¯t calm down at the thought that something might happen to Su Qingsang.

    He had no choice but to look for his great-aunt, Huo Yangxiu. Huo Yangxiu was also anxious because Zhang Yichen was among the people who were in trouble.

    Who was Zhang Yichen? He was the youngest son of the militarymander and was already a senior colonel¡¯s man.

    Thest news Huo Yangxiu received was that Zhang Yichen was trapped in Chunhui department store.

    There were three Chunhui department stores in C City. Which department store Zhang Yichen wasst in was unknown.

    The phone signal was out. Only when themunication was restored did they start to locate Zhang Yichen¡¯s location.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he found out that Zhang Yichen was in the department store. He trusted Zhang Yichen and Su Qingsang.

    He believed that the two of them wouldn¡¯t have any interaction. It wasn¡¯t until he got the exact news that Zhang Yichen was buried in a department store.

    He rushed there immediately. He didn¡¯t know why he rushed there. He believed that Zhang Yichen couldn¡¯t be with Su Qingsang.

    But when he really found Zhang Yichen, Huo Jinyao could only rejoice.

    He was d that Zhang Yichen was with Su Qingsang at that time.

    He would never forget what he saw at that time, that scene, and...

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    Not understanding why he was in a daze again, Su Qingsang nced at Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao recollected his thoughts and met Su Qingsang¡¯s clear eyes. The corners of his mouth twitched.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡± Su Qingsang had woken up now, so she naturally remembered something. ¡°I remember I was with uncle at that time. How is he?¡±

    Su Qingsang was very grateful to Zhang Yichen. If he hadn¡¯t arrived in time and used the door to shield her, she might have been smashed to death.

    One should be grateful. It was a fact that Zhang Yichen saved her.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s face and asked the question that had been bothering him.

    ¡°Why were you with Uncle?¡±

    Su Qingsang had just woken up and suffered a blow to the back of her head. At the time, she thought she was fine, but in reality, she wasn¡¯t.

    She wasn¡¯t very alert at the moment, so she didn¡¯t catch the hint of jealousy in Huo Jinyao¡¯s words.

    ¡°I was going to buy some clothes. Uncle just happened toe to the hospital to visit a pregnant woman. He said he was familiar with C City, so he gave me a ride.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say anything. He just held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. ¡°Uncle came to the hospital to visit a pregnant woman?¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. She thought of Chen Yi and suddenly sat up again. ¡°How are Director Sun and the others? Are they alright? And Chen Yi, and ¨C¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t worry about the others for now.¡±

    Huo Jinyao held her hand and pressed her back down. ¡°You¡¯re very weak now. What you need to do is to rest well. Are they all alright?¡±

    ¡°All of them? Dr. Sun, Ling Fei, Dr. Chen, and Dr. Li are all fine?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all fine.¡±Huo Jinyao nodded. ¡°When the earthquake happened, Dr. Sun and the others were at the clinic on the first floor. They ran outside as soon as the earthquake happened, so they¡¯re all fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Qingsang breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that Dr. Sun and the others were all fine. ¡°Where are they now?¡±

    ¡°There were a lot of casualties. They¡¯re all going to help out now.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang and suddenly held her gently in his arms. ¡°Qingsang, no matter where we have this kind of learning exchange in the future, don¡¯t go, okay?¡±

    Su Qingsang could understand what he meant even though he didn¡¯t say anything else.

    She had only gone out twice in total, but encountered a mudslide and an earthquake. Her luck couldn¡¯t be any worse.

    ¡°How could there be a next time?¡± Su Qingsang had the same thought, but she really didn¡¯t think that her luck would continue to be so ¡°good¡±. ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence, it¡¯s a small probability.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re not allowed to go again.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Next time, I¡¯m not going anywhere except for further studies. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Further studies won¡¯t work either.¡± Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t describe how he felt when he found out that Su Qingsang was in the middle of an earthquake.

    He didn¡¯t want to experience that feeling ever again in his life.

    Su Qingsang looked at him with a helpless smile on her face.

    She was still a little out of it, so Huo Jinyao got up and brought a bowl of congee from the side.

    ¡°This is all we have now. It¡¯s simple congee boiled with water. Make do with it.¡±

    There were still aftershocks from time to time, and there were still many disaster victims who hadn¡¯t been properly settled.

    Huo Jinyao had brought these over. This congee could be drunk with boiling water, but the taste couldn¡¯t bepared to the congee at home.

    ¡°How could I care about that now? It¡¯s already good enough to be able to eat.¡±

    She was indeed hungry. She looked at Huo Jinyao as he brought the porridge over. ¡°By the way, how many days has it been since the earthquake?¡±

    ¡°Today is the third day.¡±

    The fourth day? Su Qingsang blinked. ¡°Then, how many days have I been trapped in there? Howe I don¡¯t remember?¡±

    ¡°Two days.¡± Huo Jinyao felt really scared when he said that.

    ¡°You were trapped for two days. After we rescued you and confirmed that your life wasn¡¯t in danger, we ced you here. After you were rescued, you slept for an entire day.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. She wanted to ask more questions, but Huo Jinyao had already started feeding her porridge.

    She had no choice but to eat it first. The porridge didn¡¯t taste very good, but at this time, under such conditions, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t be picky.

    After finishing the bowl of porridge, Huo Jinyao put the bowl aside.

    ¡°Is there anything else you want to eat? I¡¯ll get Yang Wenchang to do his best to send it over.¡±

    The first batch of supplies were all instant noodles, bread, biscuits, and the sort. It would take some time before they could eat warm rice.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand.¡±

    Su Qingsang waved her hand and listened for a while. From time to time, she could hear sirens and the sound of peopleing and going outside.

    ¡°Where are we now?¡±

    ¡°The empty space outside the hospital. They¡¯re all temporary tents.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the hospital? Can¡¯t it be used?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. The aftershocks are still happening. It¡¯s too dangerous to stay inside.¡±

    Su Qingsang pursed her lips. ¡°Are the casualties very serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡°Huo Jinyao nodded. The statistical data had already counted hundreds of people. There are still missing people as well.

    Su Qingsang was in a bad mood, and Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know what to say.

    In the face of such a disaster, manpower was too trifling.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I feel terrible.¡±

    For those who left the world, those who went missing, and those who were injured.

    ¡°I know.¡± Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t in a good mood either.

    He was born into a wealthy family. The kidnapping when he was young had tormented him.

    It was also the first time he had seen such a miserable scene.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent another batch of supplies over. However, we can¡¯t help with the rescue for the time being. They¡¯re more professional than us. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Rest well. You¡¯re still very weak.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him and nodded heavily.

    It was windy and rainy outside, but the inside of the small tent was a small world of its own.

    Su Qingsang leaned her face against Huo Jinyao¡¯s chest. Her eyes were a little moist. She survived. She thought she was going to die, but she survived.

    But there were some people who weren¡¯ot as lucky as her.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I sent you a message. Did you see it?¡±

    ¡°No. But I found your phone. It¡¯s over there, but its battery is dead. What did you send?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao. Let¡¯s go back and have a child.¡±

    Huo Jinyao froze for a moment. He looked down at Su Qingsang, and she happened to look up at him.

    Her eyes were slightly watery. There was a lot to say.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯ll talk about itter?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want it to be anyter.¡± Su Qingsang bit her lip. ¡°I almost died this time. When I was dying, I was thinking that I haven¡¯t given birth to a child for you yet.¡±

    She wrapped her hands around his waist and rubbed her small face against his chest. ¡°At that time, I felt really regretful and remorseful. If I had a child, then if I wasn¡¯t around, then...¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Huo Jinyao covered her lips.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be such a day.¡±

    Looking into Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes, he leaned over and kissed her on the eyelids.

    ¡°Qingsang, there won¡¯t be a day like that. I won¡¯t let you leave me.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°There are no buts,¡± Huo Jinyao said firmly. ¡°You¡¯re you, and the child is the child. No one can rece you. Even the child you gave birth to for me is the same. I don¡¯t need anyone else. I only need you.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes reddened again. She blinked and resisted the urge to cry.

    After being married to Huo Jinyao for a year, these were the most touching romantic words she had ever heard him say.

    ¡°But, I want a child. One that belongs to me and you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have a child.¡± Huo Jinyao pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. After your body recovers and we return to Rong City, we¡¯ll have as many children as you want, okay?¡±

    He didn¡¯t object, and Su Qingsang felt like crying again.

    She nodded and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Let¡¯s have two children, okay? One boy and one girl.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best if we have a boy first and then a girl. That way, the older brother can protect the younger sister.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao wrapped his arms around her waist. Su Qingsang looked at him and said in a softer voice, ¡°Having twins would be good too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Once and for all, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Qingsang smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll carry each other and go out together. We¡¯ll bring them to see the fallen leaves in autumn and cherry blossoms in spring.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t object. He said yes to everything. Su Qingsang nced at him. She knew in her heart that Huo Jinyao would definitely be a good father.

    The two of them chatted for a while. As if she wanted to sleep again, Su Qingsang yawned.

    Huo Jinyao knew that she was still very weak, so he let go of her and helped her lie down carefully.

    ¡°You should rest first. If there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll talk when you wake up.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded andid down again. Just as she was about to fall asleep, she suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°By the way, is Uncle really okay?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t answer her question. He shook his head and said, ¡°He¡¯s fine. Seems like you really care about him.¡±

    This time, Su Qingsang could discern the jealousy in his words. She couldn¡¯t help butugh and reached out to hold his hand.

    ¡°He saved my life. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I would have died a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Huo Jinyao wanted to ask her if she remembered. However, Su Qingsang was indeed sleepy again.

    She had a head injury and was still receiving an IV drip. All of this made eeasily her sleepy.

    ¡°Uncle is really a nice person.¡± Her eyes had already begun to close, and her voice became softer. ¡°He came to me when the earthquake happened. He saved me. Jinyao, I want to thank him.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say anything else after that. She was already asleep.

    Huo Jinyao stared at her face. He wan¡¯t sure how much she could remember. Su Qingsang waspletely asleep.

    He tucked her in and went to a tent not that far away.

    Huo Yangxiu was guarding Zhang Yichen when he entered the tent. She stood up when she saw Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Jinyao, is Qingsang Okay?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s awake. She¡¯s fine now.¡± Su Qingsang suffered a mild concussion after being hit in the head by a rock.

    Coupled with the fact that she was buried in the ruins, it caused a certain degree ofck of oxygen. She was indeed in a dangerous state before.

    But the Doctor said that as long as she woke up, she would be fine.

    Now that she was awake, she believed that she should be fine.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine.¡±

    Huo Yangxiu felt relieved. When she turned to look at Zhang Yichen who was lying on the bed, her relief turned into worry.

    ¡°I wonder when Yichen will wake up.¡±

    ¡°Uncle will be fine.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nced at Zhang Yichen. His face was pale as heid there motionlessly.

    Huo Yangxiu wasn¡¯t there when Zhang Yichen was rescued, so she was able to face him calmly now.

    If Huo Yangxiu had seen the situation back then, Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t guarantee that Huo Yangxiu would still be able to be as calm as she was now and talk to him calmly.

    Zhang Yichen could have been fine, but why was he still not waking up even now? First of all, he had injured his internal organs, and second of all, he had lost too much blood.

    Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t forget what he saw when the ruins were dug open and he saw Zhang Yichen and Su Qingsang.

    After Su Qingsang passed out, she had a fever and was short of water. Zhang Yichen had no choice but to cut his own wrist and let Su Qingsang drink his blood.

    Su Qingsang was unconscious. She didn¡¯t know about this.

    Later, there was an aftershock. In order to prevent her from being hit, Zhang Yichen had been protecting her from the aftershock. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the wall would copse because of the aftershock.

    Although there was a door to block it, that small door could no longer block two people.

    In order to prevent Su Qingsang from being hit, Zhang Yichen used the door to block most of the pressure.

    He was hit in the back, and because he fed Su Qingsang blood to keep her alive, by the time he was rescued, he was already unconscious due to excessive blood loss and the injury on his back.

    Even so, he still used his back to support the door tightly. His uninjured hand was still supporting the chair behind Su Qingsang.

    He formed a space in front of him and used it to protect Su Qingsang.

    Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t describe how shocked he was at that time.

    He knew that Zhang Yichen liked Su Qingsang, but he didn¡¯t expect Zhang Yichen to be able to do so much for Su Qingsang.

    He couldn¡¯t even get jealous at such a scene.

    He could only rejoice and feel grateful. If it weren¡¯t for Zhang Yichen, Su Qingsang would have died.

    Huo Jinyao med himself. He med himself for not being by Su Qingsang¡¯s side, for not protecting her well, and for not being by her side at the first moment. Instead, it was another man who was with her.

    He was indeed a little jealous, a little envious. But he was more grateful and relieved. If it weren¡¯t for Zhang Yichen, he would have lost Su Qingsang by now.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine what that scene would be like.

    ¡°Great-aunt, I¡¯ll take care of Uncle for a while. You go and rest first.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Huo Yangxiu waved her hand. ¡°He won¡¯t wake up so soon anyway. Besides, Qingsang needs you.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping now.¡±

    Zhang Yichen was rescued. The rescuers only told Huo Yangxiu that Zhang Yichen was buried there while trying to save people. They didn¡¯t say who he was there to save.

    To Huo Yangxiu, it was perfectly normal for her son to do such a thing.

    He was a soldier. He had the responsibility and obligation to walk in front of others. She just hoped that her son would wake up soon.

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need. I¡¯ve already called Yichen¡¯s father. When the next batch of supplies arrives, we¡¯ll move him away from here. Oh right, you should go to Qingsang. There are still aftershocks here. It¡¯s not safe.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t object. He looked at Zhang Yichen, whoid unconscious on the bed.

    He only hoped that he would wake up soon.

    Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t wake up until the helicopter that brought the supplies arrived the next day.

    Huo Yangxiu was really worried about him. So for the time being, they moved Zhang Yichen to City N, which was closest to City C.

    City N was also affected by the earthquake, but it wasn¡¯t as seriously affected as City C. They only sensed it.

    Su Qingsang was also transferred with them. Her body had already recovered more than half after a night of rest.

    She wanted to help, but how could Huo Jinyao agree?

    She was injured and hadn¡¯t recovered yet. She still needed someone to take care of her, so how could she save others?

    No matter what Su Qingsang said, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t agree to let her stay. Not only that, but he also brought her to the helicopter and followed her to N City.

    When they arrived in N City, he first arranged for Su Qingsang to undergo a full-body examination, especially a brain examination. After confirming that Su Qingsang was fine, he let her be observed for a day.

    Even though she felt that there was nothing wrong with her body, Su Qingsang was helpless. However, Huo Jinyao was too nervous about her, so she had to be hospitalized.

    City N was very close to City C, but it wasn¡¯t the closest city, so there weren¡¯t many injured patients there.

    There were more people in the hospital than usual, but because of Huo Yangxiu, they were now in the military hospital, so there couldn¡¯t be as many people as there were in other hospitals.

    Su Qingsang was much better today. However, Huo Jinyao insisted that she lie in bed to rest.

    She felt that she had slept too much, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t feel that way. He felt that only by lying on the bed could she be considered to be resting. This made Su Qingsang feel very helpless.

    After lunch, Su Qingsang was supposed to take an afternoon nap. However, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep even after closing her eyes.

    Just as she was about to ask Huo Jinyao if he wanted to rest for a while, she heard him go outside.

    Zhang Yichen woke up. Huo Jinyao heard the news when he was delivering food to Su Qingsang.

    His ward was right next to Su Qingsang¡¯s ward, and Huo Yangxiu had arranged it.

    When Huo Jinyao went over, Zhang Yichen had just eaten a bowl of porridge. His hand was still wrapped in gauze.

    Hisplexion was a little pale, but it was much better than yesterday.

    Huo Yangxiu saw himing and greeted him.

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Zhang Yichen with aplicated expression.

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s lips moved when he saw him, but he didn¡¯t say what he wanted to ask when he saw Huo Yangxiu beside him.

    ¡°Mom, I want to eat some grapes. Go and buy some.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Yangxiu rushed over because of Zhang Yichen¡¯s ident this time.

    Her eldest son and daughter had a mission and couldn¡¯te over immediately. As for Zhang Xinghua, she would only have time toe over at night.

    Therefore, he was the only one here to take care of Zhang Yichen. Upon hearing that her son wanted to eat grapes, she immediately picked up her bag and walked out.

    ¡°Then, Jinyao, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, Creat-aunt. I¡¯ll stay here to apany Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Su Qingsang was in the next ward. She was already fine, and Huo Yangxiu knew that, so she wasn¡¯t too worried.

    She thanked Huo Jinyao and left.

    After she left, the ward fell silent. Zhang Yichen looked at Huo Jinyao and wanted to ask how Su Qingsang was.

    ¡°I know what you want to ask. She¡¯s fine now.¡±

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s fists, which were slightly clenched, rxed slightly.

    Huo Jinyao saw it and couldn¡¯t describe how he felt.

    ¡°You should have known when you saved her that she would be fine.¡±

    Seeing that Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t say anything, Huo Jinyao added, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    His expression calm, Zhang Yichen nced at him. However, only he knew how much undercurrent was hidden under that calmness.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s a little too insincere to say thank you now.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was a little sulleen. He looked at the gauze on Zhang Yichen¡¯s arm. The white gauze made his tan skin look somewhat ring.

    ¡°But I still have to thank you, because I¡¯m her husband, and you saved my wife. I thank you.¡±

    ¡°I said that you don¡¯t have to thank me. I didn¡¯t do it for you.¡±

 Chapter 597 - I Donâ€™t Believe That You Would Let This Opportunity Slip Away

    <h4>Chapter 597: I Don¡¯t Believe That You Would Let This Opportunity Slip Away</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you.¡±

    After Zhang Yichen finished his sentence, he was afraid that Huo Jinyao would misunderstand, so he added, ¡°I¡¯m a soldier for the people. Have you forgotten? No matter who it was, I would have saved her under those circumstances.¡±

    His voice was a little hoarse. After sleeping for a few days, he was no longer as energetic as before. However, when he said this, his voice was still firm and convincing.

    As if he was trying to see through him, Huo Jinyao stared at his face. No matter how hard he stared at Zhang Yichen, his expression didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°Yes. Indeed, no matter who it was, you would have saved them. But you wouldn¡¯t cut your own flesh and feed your blood to just anyone, right?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s words made Zhang Yichen nce at him. His brows furrowed, as if he was about to speak.

    Huo Jinyao smiled helplessly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to deny it in front of me. I won¡¯t misunderstand anything. I won¡¯t doubt my wife just because of this. I just want to thank you, the kind thates from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle. If it weren¡¯t for you, Qingsang would have... No matter what, you saved her. I don¡¯t care if your motive was your duty as a soldier or your feelings for Qingsang. I¡¯ll thank you regardless.¡±

    Huo Jinyao restrained his expression and looked at him seriously. He said word by word, ¡°Uncle, I owe you my life.¡±

    Zhang Yichen fell silent. He suddenly turned his face away and looked at the sky outside the window.

    The weather was gloomy, as if it was going to rain.

    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me, and she doesn¡¯t owe me either. I did it of my own free will. It¡¯s what I should have done.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t think too much during the situation at that time. The only thought in his mind was that he couldn¡¯t let Su Qingsang die.

    What he said was also true. Even if that person wasn¡¯t Su Qingsang, he wouldn¡¯t have just stand by and watch.

    ¡°You said I don¡¯t owe me anything, but I can¡¯t treat it as if I don¡¯t owe you anything.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression was extremely serious. He nodded heavily at Zhang Yichen.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    His eyes as deep as a sea of stars and filled with gratitude, he gazed at Zhang Yichen.

    His brows tightly knitted together, Zhang Yichen retracted his gaze and looked at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m the kind of person who would ckmail people indebted to me?!¡±

    Huo Jinyao shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. But I will never let go of Su Qingsang, no matter what the reason is. No matter who she meets again, she would still be my wife.¡±

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m a soldier. I was just doing what a soldier should have done.¡±

    ..

    When Huo Jinyao returned to the ward, Su Qingsang was still asleep. He sat beside Su Qingsang and stared at her sleeping face.

    He held her hand and pressed it against his cheek.

    Su Qingsang woke up because of his movements. She blinked and met Huo Jinyao¡¯s gaze.

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao for a while and realized that he had been holding her hand the entire time.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Was there something on her face?

    Huo Jinyao kissed the back of her hand and shook his head gently.

    ¡°No. I just wanted to look at you. I was afraid that you would disappear.¡±

    She really scared him this time. Huo Jinyao held her hand tightly. He still couldn¡¯t forget the fear of losing her.

    ¡°Silly.¡± Feeling a little helpless, Su Qingsang reached out to pinch his hand. ¡°How did our Young Master Huo be so silly?¡±

    ¡°I am pretty silly.¡± Huo Jinyao held her hand. ¡°Your body is fine now. After you rest well tomorrow, we¡¯ll go back to Rong City, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Su Qingsang didn¡¯t object. ¡°No, Director Sun and the others ¨C¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re staying behind as volunteers now. I believe they won¡¯t be returning to Rong City for the time being.¡±

    ¡°I want to volunteer as well.¡±

    At a time like this, the disaster area needed arge number of doctors. As a doctor, she really wanted to do her part.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed.¡± Huo Jinyao held her hand tightly. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to be a volunteer. Call me selfish or careful, but you haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. I¡¯m worried about you being a volunteer.¡±

    ¡°But ¨C¡±

    ¡°No buts,¡± Huo Jinyao insisted. ¡°Qingsang, I understand your feelings and your determination to do good, but this isn¡¯t like the mudslide that happenedst time. This is an earthquake. An aftershock could happen at any time. I can¡¯t bear the slightest possibility of losing you.¡±

    Even if it was just a little, it wouldn¡¯t do.

    Su Qingsang felt his hot hand, and she understood his concerns. ¡°But, Director Sun and the others are all helping out now, yet I have to return to Rong City alone. It really isn¡¯t good. More importantly, I really want to contribute to the disaster area. Jinyao, just let me, okay? I promise that I¡¯ll ensure my own safety and I¡¯ll be very careful. I will not let myself be in danger. Can I?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Unless you promise me something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Has he gone mad? Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You¡¯re the President of Tianyu Group, how can you ¨C¡±

    ¡°If you can, I can too.¡± Huo Jinyao said very seriously, ¡°And you¡¯re the wife of the President of Tianyu Group.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help butugh. She leaned over and kissed Huo Jinyao on the cheek.

    ¡°Jinyao, you¡¯re so nice.¡±

    Huo Jinyao took a deep look at her and thought of Zhang Yichen, who was next door.

    ¡°Actually, I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t think I¡¯m good enough.¡±

    ¡°Why would I? In my heart, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°If, I mean if, there¡¯s a man who treats you better than I do. He could even, could... would you...¡±

    Huo Jinyao suddenly stopped talking. He denied what he had just said.

    He was jealous, insanely jealous.

    He was jealous of Zhang Yichen, jealous that the person who was by Su Qingsang¡¯s side at that time wasn¡¯t him.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him in confusion. Huo Jinyao hugged her and pressed his chin against her neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to say that if a man treats you better than I do, would you be with him?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked at him and finally raised her hand to ce it on Huo Jinyao¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever? Why are you talking nonsense?¡±

    Huo Jinyao pulled her hand down and held it tightly. He looked at her and didn¡¯t look like he was joking.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. If that man is very good, if that man loves you very much, if he could sacrifice his life for you, you...¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao. ¡°Su Qingsang interrupted him. ¡°We¡¯re married. Have you forgotten?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s slightly dazed face made Su Qingsang burst intoughter. She held his hand. ¡°We married a year ago. Speaking of which, two days ago was our wedding anniversary. Look, we¡¯re already married.¡±

    ¡°I know, but...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no buts. I won¡¯tmit bigamy, and I won¡¯t be with another man.¡±

    Seeing that Huo Jinyao seemed to have something else to say, she raised her hand and ced it on his lips.

    ¡°No matter how good and outstanding that person is, no matter how good he is to me. Huo Jinyao, my husband is you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her and suddenly smiled. He reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist, leaned over, and gently nted a kiss on her lips.

    ¡°Yes. Your husband is me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was deep and there were hidden emotions in it.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s reaction was to hug him and press her face against his chest.

    ..

    Su Qingsang rested for another day. After confirming that there were no major problems with her body, Huo Jinyao made arrangements for them to follow the next batch of supplies back to C City this afternoon.

    They were only staying in N City temporarily. There was nothing to pack.

    Huo Jinyao, on the other hand, had something to do. He had arranged for Yang Wenchang to send relief supplies over.

    This time, Tianyu Group¡¯s performance in this area was very eye-catching. The higher-ups all thought that Huo Jinyao was trying to create publicity for the Group, but only Huo Jinyao knew that he really wanted to do something for these people.

    The supplies were ready and flew to C City with the helicopter in the afternoon.

    Huo Jinyao and Yang Wenchang went to work on this matter, while Su Qingsang packed up and prepared to leave.

    When she came out of the ward, she happened to see that the door of the next ward was open.

    She froze for a moment, and her red lips pursed into a straight line. Finally, she turned around and went to the next ward.

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s back was injured. His body was fine, but he had suffered such a serious internal injury and lost so much blood. He had survived it.

    However, his injury was a little more serious, and he didn¡¯t look too good.

    He reached out for the cup by the bedside. He ced it a little far away and leaned his body forward a little.

    Before he could touch the cup, a hand picked it up first and ced it on his hand.

    When he turned around and saw Su Qingsang, he was stunned.

    He naturally knew that Su Qingsang was in the next ward, but he had never thought of taking a look at her.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought about it, but he couldn¡¯t think about it. So he simply pretended that he didn¡¯t know and treated it as if the patient next door was another patient.

    He didn¡¯t expect that he would see Su Qingsang.

    ¡°You ¨C¡± Zhang Yichen said one word and held the cup tightly. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded and looked at Zhang Yichen. Her voice was very soft. ¡°Uncle, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Zhang Yichen took a sip of the water. His voice and expression were very cold.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was very sincere. ¡°Thank you for saving my life.¡±

    Zhang Yichen lowered his head and drank all the water in the cup. Then, he used the action of cing the cup to shift his gaze away.

    ¡°I said, no need to thank me. I¡¯m a soldier. That¡¯s what I should do.¡±

    He said this twice in two days. But each time, his mood was different.

    Su Qingsang still wanted to say something, but she felt that the words ¡®thank you¡¯ were indeed too light.

    ¡°Uncle, are you hurt very badly? How¡¯s your body now? Is it better?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m feeling very well. My mother was too nervous.¡±

    Zhang Yichen still didn¡¯t look at Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang could tell from his expression that he actually wasn¡¯t feeling well.

    She was a doctor, so naturally she knew that Zhang Yichen wasn¡¯t telling the truth.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Su Qingsang thought about it for a while and said, ¡°Uncle, let me know when youe to Rong City next time. Jinyao and I will treat you to a meal. Consider it a thank you for saving my life.¡±

    ¡°No need. Even if you weren¡¯t the one who had an ident today, I would have done the same. Besides, you¡¯re Jin Yao¡¯s wife. I¡¯m Jinyao¡¯s uncle, so naturally I wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±

    Su Qingsang was at a loss for words.

    Huo Yangxiu arrived at this time. She froze when she saw Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Great-aunt.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re here to visit Yichen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to ¡ª thank Uncle.¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Zhang Yichen interrupted her, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t my dad say he wasing over? Qhere is he?¡±

    ¡°He went to direct the disaster relief efforts.¡± Huo Yangxiu knew how her husband was. ¡°After he found out that you were fine, he went over. He said that only when there¡¯s a big family can there be a small family. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how your dad is.¡±

    ¡°Great-aunt, Uncle, you guys talk. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    Su Qingsang could tell that Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t want her to stay here. After saying goodbye to Huo Yangxiu and Su Qingsang, she turned around and left.

    Huo Yangxiu wanted to let her stay for a while. After all, they were rtives, and she liked Huo Jinyao very much.

    However, Zhang Yichen asked her to pour water at this time. After Huo Yangxiu finished pouring the water, Su Qingsang had already left.

    ¡°You rascal, no matter what, she¡¯s still Jinyao¡¯s wife. Why do you have such a cold attitude?¡±

    Zhang Yichen took the water from her hand and didn¡¯t answer Huo Yangxiu¡¯s question.

    However, the corner of his eyes kept falling on the door of the ward. With his sharp ears, he listened to the rhythmic footsteps that slowly walked away.

    Until he could no longer hear them.

    He put the cup back on the bedside table and didn¡¯t respond to Huo Yangxiu¡¯s next words.

    ..

    Su Qingsang boarded the helicopter with Huo Jinyao.

    After that, there were a few more aftershocks that could be clearly felt in C city. It was indeed a dangerous ce.

    However, Su Qingsang was very determined. When she returned to C City, she first went to see Sun Huiya and the others.

    The doctors who came to C City this time were now individuals ying the roles of multiple people. There were no more departments.

    When the injured came, they immediately started. The golden rescue time of seventy-two hours had passed, but the injured were still being sent over.

    The hospital tent was full of people. The disaster this time was very serious. No one had expected it to be like this.

    ¡°Why are you back?¡±

    When she saw Su Qingsang, Sun Huiya¡¯s voice changed. ¡°Nonsense, aren¡¯t you injured? Go home.¡±

    ¡°Director Sun, I¡¯m fine. Just let me help.¡±

    Su Qingsang was determined. Although Sun Huiya was helpless, doctors were indeed needed at this time.

    She waved her hand but didn¡¯t say anything else. Su Qingsang quickly threw herself into work.

    Huo Jinyao also volunteered.

    What surprised Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t the fact that Huo Jinyao volunteered, but how he did it.

    He wasn¡¯t wearing a volunteer outfit and putting on an act. He was actually helping these people in his own way.

    He was carrying a stretcher, helping to carry the bed, and delivering water to the vigers. She could constantly see Huo Jinyao¡¯s busy figure when she was resting.

    But even though he was very busy, he didn¡¯t forget to take care of her.

    He brought her food during meal times and ran over to tell her to drink more water while she was resting. They also had to take precautions.

    ces where people passed away were prone to epidemics. Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t need to tell Su Qingsang about this.

    However, she felt very different when he lectured her instead.

    They stayed in the same tent at night. They couldn¡¯t sleep very soundly. If a patient was sent over, they would have to get up at any time.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao had both experienced the same thing, so they didn¡¯t find it difficult to endure.

    The only thing that made it inconvenient was that it was inconvenient to take a shower here.

    When Su Qingsang returned to the tent, she saw that Huo Jinyao¡¯s clothes were covered in dust. It was¡¯t just his clothes, even his hair was covered in dust.

    At that moment, Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t as elegant as when he was the CEO in Rong City?

    Su Qingsang¡¯s heart ached. Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t notice her gaze. He took out a bag from behind him.

    ¡°Are you tired? There¡¯s food here. I asked Wenchang to bring another one. Here.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t take the bag from him. She looked at Huo Jinyao and spoke very seriously.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you can go back to Rong City.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Listen to me. ¡°Su Qingsang had seen Huo Jinyao¡¯s performance in the past two days.

    He was really serious about being a volunteer. But she also felt sorry for him.

    ¡°Look, there are so many things to deal with at Tianyu Group, but you came to C city. You said before that you have a lot of things to deal with.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t deny that he was indeed very busy.

    Especially now that Huo Yifan had left thepany, he had to make decisions every day.

    Yang Wenchang brought aptop over for him. He volunteered during the day and would deal with work at night after Su Qingsang fell asleep. He took some time to rest.

    It had only been two days, but there were already dark circles under his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can handle those things. Now, this is more important.¡±

    ¡°I know you can handle it. But ¨C¡± she stepped forward and held Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand. ¡°My heart aches for you.¡±

    She raised her hand and used her sleeve to wipe Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. She actually knew that Huo Jinyao had a slight obsession with cleanliness.

    But now, he was being kept busy in such an environment.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, my heart aches for you. I want you to go back and continue being the almighty President.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her and held her hand.

    ¡°Honey, you feel sorry for me, but won¡¯t I feel sorry for you?¡±

    Su Qingsang was a doctor in the obstetrics and gynecology department, but what she had done in the past two days had nothing to do with the obstetrics and gynecology department.

    ¡°You¡¯re here helping the disaster area, but you¡¯re chasing me back. Haven¡¯t you ever thought that there will be aftershocks from time to time? If I really leave here, won¡¯t I be worried about you?¡±

    ¡°The situation is basically stable now. Even if there are aftershocks, I believe it won¡¯t be too serious. Also ¨C¡±

    Su Qingsang tried to convince Huo Jinyao, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t ept it.

    ¡°Honey, either youe back with me, or I¡¯ll stay with you. In short, I won¡¯t let you go alone. In such an uncertain environment, you¡¯ll have to go through the same fear and worry as before.¡±

    Su Qingsang was at a loss for words. Her throat felt like it was stifled.

    She wanted to say something, but in the end, she could only reach out and hug Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, did I tell you that I love you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re saying it now.¡±

    ¡°Then did I tell you that I like you because you¡¯re you? Even if there¡¯s a man who¡¯s better than you and treats me better than you, he still can¡¯t make me like him?¡±

    She was answering his question from the other day. Huo Jinyao smiled and wrapped hisrge hands around her waist.

    ¡°Besides,¡± Su Qingsang looked up at him. Her eyes, which were slightly bloodshot from exhaustion, were still as bright as the stars.

    ¡°In my heart, there won¡¯t be a man who¡¯s better than you and treats me better than you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao smiled. Heughed so hard that his chest was trembling. Su Qingsang¡¯s face was pressed against his chest, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly in a faint smile.

    ..

    When Su Peizhen entered the room, not only was there the smell of alcohol, there was also the smell of cigarettes. The room was also very dark, and the lights weren¡¯t turned on.

    The entire room smelled very nauseating. She turned on the lights and pulled open the curtains.

    The blinding light made Huo Yifan, who was lying on the bed, open his eyes.

    When he saw that it was Su Peizhen, he turned over, pushed the bottle of wine in his hand, and went back to sleep.

    Su Peizhen looked at him and felt deep resentment in her heart. She turned around and went to the bathroom to bring a basin of water.

    She walked to the bed and sshed it onto Huo Yifan¡¯s face.

    Huo Yifan had no choice but to get up. He stared at Su Peizhen with wide eyes, as if he was looking at an enemy.

    ¡°Are you crazy? What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What am I doing? I want to ask you now, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m doing?¡± Huo Yifan sneered and wiped the water off his face. ¡°What can I do now? Tell me, what can I do now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you can do now. I only know that no matter what you do now, it¡¯s better than being drunk here.¡±

    ¡°Better? How?¡±

    Huo Yifan got up from the bed. His clothes were wet and he took them off.

    He walked up to Su Peizhen and pinched her chin. ¡°What? What else can you use me for? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Huo Yifan.¡± Su Peizhen pushed his hand away. ¡°Let me tell you, what else can I use you for now? Look at you. Forget about Huo Jinyao, even I can beat you up. Do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why wouldn¡¯t I believe you?¡± Huo Yifan grabbed Su Peizhen¡¯s arm and pressed her against his body. ¡°You don¡¯t have to beat me up, because I¡¯ll just lie on top of you. Not only will I lie on top of you, I¡¯ll even move and make you...¡±

    Huo Yifan¡¯s face was pped. He red at Su Peizhen.

    Not only Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t afraid, she also pped Huo Yifan on the other side of his face.

    ¡°Huo Yifan, are you awake now?¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen.¡± His expression slightly ferocious, Huo Yifan gritted his teeth. ¡°Let me tell you. No one has ever dared to hit me. You¡¯re the first.¡±

    ¡°Really? Sorry, but I also want to tell you that I¡¯ve never hit a man before. You¡¯re also the first.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡± Su Peizhen sneered and red at him, ¡°I only know that Huo Jinyao isn¡¯t in Rong City right now. I also know that he apanied Su Qingsang to C City. I also know that an earthquake had happened in C City, and Huo Jinyao has not returned until now. And you question me about what I know?¡±

    What does Huo Jinyao not being in Rong City Mean? She didn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t know.

 Chapter 598 - Youâ€™re Fat From Failing To Deliver Your Promise

    <h4>Chapter 598: You¡¯re Fat From Failing To Deliver Your Promise</h4>

    ¡°What do I know? Let me tell you, I know a lot more.¡± Huo Yifan put down his hand that was lifted up to hit Su Peizhen. ¡°I also know that he¡¯s doing it for publicity. He¡¯s constantly donating resources to the disaster area, and he¡¯s still staying there as a volunteer. What¡¯s wrong? ¡°So what?¡±

    Huo Jinyao knew how to y the good guy. What disaster relief? It was all because Su Qingsang was there.

    ¡°So what?¡± Su Peizhen almostughed at him. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that deliberately you¡¯re letting go of such a good opportunity when you know that Huo Jinyao isn¡¯t in Rong City?¡±

    ¡°What opportunity?¡± Huo Yifan looked at Su Peizhen with his eyes wide open. ¡°Tell me, what other opportunity do I have?¡±

    He had already been kicked out by Old Master Huo. What opportunity did he have?

    ¡°Huo Jinyao is in C City. There was an earthquake in C City.¡±

    Su Peizhen stared at Huo Yifan¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t think of it. ¡°It¡¯s true that you were kicked out of the Tianyu Group, but it hasn¡¯t been that long. Who knows?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Huo Yifan sneered. ¡°People who should know all know. What do you think?¡±

    Su Peizhen rolled her eyes. She took two steps forward and grabbed Huo Yifan by the cor of his shirt.

    ¡°No wonder you can¡¯t beat Huo Jinyao. With your cowardice, you¡¯d be dreaming if you wanted to beat Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯m cowardly. Huo Jinyao isn¡¯t cowardly. If Huo Jinyao isn¡¯t cowardly, why are you here? Go find him. But the problem is ¨C¡±

    Huo Yifan nced at Su Peizhen with contempt and sneered, ¡°He doesn¡¯t like you.¡±

    Su Peizhen was annoyed and raised her hand to p Huo Yifan again.

    This time, her p missed him. Huo Yifan grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you simply want me to take over the Tianyu Group? You want to be the wife of the Tianyu Group¡¯s president, so you can get the best of Su Qingsang, right?¡±

    ¡°So what if I do?¡± Su Peizhen looked him in the eye. ¡°Can you give it to me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. But the premise is that Huo Jinyao dies first. Would you dare to do it?¡±

    Su Peizhenughed. She stared at Huo Yifan and said in a slightly cold voice, ¡°Huo Yifan, I won¡¯t harm myself just to harm my enemy. Let me tell you. I¡¯m a person who can do anything except anything illegal.¡±

    This had happened before in Lin City.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t like Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao, but I¡¯m not willing to do anything just to get rid of them.¡± Huo Yifan. You have to understand that only when you have freedom will you have the chance to get Tianyu Group. If you don¡¯t have freedom... Even if you get Tianyu Group, you can only stay in jail.¡±

    ¡°Then what else is there to say?¡± Huo Yifan let go of her hand and pushed her away. ¡°If Huo Jinyao doesn¡¯t die, I¡¯ll never have a chance. What else can I say?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± Su Peizhen took a step forward and looked at Huo Yifan. ¡°Thest time I went to the Huo family to look for grandfather, grandfather didn¡¯t pay much attention to me. But I heard something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°C City is a good ce.¡± Her eyes filled with scheming calction, Su Peizhen looked at Huo Yifan. ¡°I¡¯m willing to do this personally. However, during this period of time, go to grandfather and do what you have to do, whether it¡¯s crying or begging. First, ask grandfather to let you return to Tianyu Group. If that doesn¡¯t work, go and beg your uncle. Huo Jinyao doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with his parents. However, your uncle should still have a good impression of you. Go and beg your uncle. No matter what method you use, get them to bring you back to Tianyu Group. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to you?¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s words made Huo Yifan raise his eyebrows. ¡°What exactly do you n to do? If you didn¡¯t want to get rid of Huo Jinyao, then how could you achieve that?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in my abilities, you don¡¯t have to do as I say.¡±

    Su Peizhen brushed her hair behind her head. ¡°In short, your opportunity is right in front of you. If you can¡¯t join Tianyu Group, then all my previous efforts will be in vain.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Huo Yifan went forward and pinched her chin. ¡°If you can really make Huo Jinyao lose the desire to deal with thepany¡¯s matters, then I have a way to get Tianyu Group. When that timees, I¡¯ll definitely marry you into the Huo family and make you the wife of the president of Tianyu Group.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait.¡± As Su Peizhen spoke, she waved Huo Yifan¡¯s hand away and took out a document from the bag she brought with her.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift for Old Master Huo to help you ask for forgiveness.¡± Su Peizhen narrowed her eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t think that the Old Master would let you return without you doing anything, did you?¡±

    Huo Yifan took out the document and looked at it. His expression immediately changed.

    ¡°How did you get it?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care how I got it. No matter what, with this gift, you¡¯ll naturally be able to return to Tianyu Group. When you go back, keep a low profile. But this project must be done beautifully and well. Otherwise, you still won¡¯t have a ce in Tianyu Group.¡±

    Huo Yifan sized up Su Peizhen from head to toe. He couldn¡¯t help but approach her and kiss her cheek lightly.

    ¡°Woman, I really feel that my brother was blind for chosing your sister over you.¡±

    ¡°Of course he¡¯s blind.¡± Su Peizhen sneered. Her abilities and methods were far superior to those of Su Qingsang¡¯s.

    Only a man with no taste like Huo Jinyao would treat Su Qingsang like a treasure.

    ¡°He¡¯s blind, but I¡¯m not blind.¡±

    As Huo Yifan spoke, he picked up Su Peizhen and pulled her clothes.

    ¡°What are you doing? You still have the mood for that at a time like this?¡±

    ¡°The more I feel in the mood for that at a time like this. Don¡¯t worry, with this gift here, the Old Master will definitely agree to let me return to Tianyu Group.¡±

    ...

    Staring at the lights in front of them, Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao held hands as they stood on a slope.

    It had been more than twenty days since the earthquake. The two of them had also been helping out for a week.

    The situation in the disaster area had basically stabilized, and the injured had all been taken care of. As for the lives that had already been lost, they couldn¡¯t control.

    The higher-ups were very satisfied with the performance of their medical team. Now that the situation was stable, the local hospitals that were adjacent to C City had sent people over to help.

    Now, their mission was considered to have beenpleted and arrangements had been made for them to leave.

    The flight was scheduled for tomorrow morning. The airport in C City was damaged in the earthquake. It couldn¡¯t be used for the time being.

    They had to take a helicopter to N City first. Then, they would transfer from N City to Rong City.

    When the two of them boarded the helicopter the next day, they didn¡¯t expect that the person who came to pick them up would be Zhang Yichen.

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Zhang Yichen. A week had passed. Zhang Yichen seemed to have recovered from his injuries. Hisplexion had recovered to a healthy tan color. He looked much more energetic.

    He was wearing a military green shirt. His sleeves were rolled up and his strong arms were exposed.

    ¡°Uncle, have you recovered from your injury?¡± Huo Jinyao sized up Zhang Yichen carefully. He seemed to be in healthy spirits. He seemed to have really recovered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Yichen nodded, but his gaze didn¡¯t fall on Su Qingsang. ¡°I just happen to be going to N City as well.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a long time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for two days.¡± There were many things to do in the disaster area. As a soldier, he had his own responsibilities that he couldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your injury still unhealed yet? Why didn¡¯t you rest for a while more?¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was filled with concern. ¡°Did great-aunt agree to you recklessly doing this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already recovered.¡±

    With a slightly cold voice, Zhang Yichen gestured with his eyes for them to sit properly.

    Other than Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang, there were also colleagues from Su Qingsang¡¯s hospital who hade over this time. They knew that Huo Jinyao was very capable, but they didn¡¯t expect that soldiers would also know him.

    Everyone boarded the helicopter. Very soon, the helicopter flew up.

    Su Qingsang sat next to Huo Jinyao. She looked out of the ne.

    Before they came, it was a beautiful and prosperous city. When she looked over now, she could only see ruins.

    She wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Huo Jinyao shook her hand, and she turned to look at him. She shook her head slightly to show that she was fine.

    In less than a month, she had experienced life and death, and she had seen through life and death.

    Although she couldn¡¯tpletely ept it, she was much calmer now than when she had just faced it.

    Zhang Yichen kept his eyes on the front, as if he did not see Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang holding hands.

    When they reached City N, the nended at the airport. Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao were thest to get off the ne.

    Huo Jinyao went down first and reached out his hand to Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang jumped off the ne with her hand in his.

    When she turned to face Zhang Yichen, Su Qingsang nodded very politely. ¡°Thank you, Uncle. Goodbye, Uncle.¡±

    Zhang Yichen responded coldly. Su Qingsang turned around and left. Before she left, her gaze swept across Zhang Yichen¡¯s wrist.

    There was a scar that looked very new. That was something she hadn¡¯t seen before.

    Huo Jinyao ced his hand on her shoulder in a timely manner. He also thanked Zhang Yichen. ¡°Thank you, Uncle. If you¡¯re free,e to Rong City this week. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees. I reckon that we¡¯ll be very busytely and I won¡¯t have the time to go to Rong City.¡±

    They all knew that Zhang Yichen¡¯s unit was in C City. Before this matter waspletely resolved, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t have the time to return to Rong City.

    Huo Jinyao was just being polite. In fact, he really didn¡¯t want to see Zhang Yichen right now. Even if he was his own Uncle.

    The two of them didn¡¯t return to Rong City with Sun Huiya and the others. Instead, they boarded the ne to Lin City.

    Li Qianxue knew that Su Qingsang had experienced an earthquake. She was so worried that she almost followed them there.

    If Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t contacted her in time and told her that Su Qingsang¡¯s condition was stable, Li Qianxue would have gone to the disaster area without caring about anything else.

    When she heard that Su Qingsang didn¡¯t return to Rong City but stayed in C City, she was very worried.

    However, Su Qingsang acted as if nothing had happened. She called her every day to tell her that she was safe. She didn¡¯t mention anything about the situation in the disaster area.

    Just because she didn¡¯t say anything didn¡¯t mean that Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t know. How many aftershocks had happened, and what changes would there be were reported on television, on the news, and on the inte every day.

    Under such circumstances, Su Qingsang still had to stay there. How could Li Qianxue not be worried?

    She followed the news every day, and after themunication was restored, she asked Su Qingsang to contact her every day. But even so, Li Qianxue was still extremely worried.

    Now that she saw Su Qingsang standing in front of her unharmed, Li Qianxue hugged her and gave her back a couple of gentle smacks in mock anger.

    ¡°You really have guts, and you don¡¯t even listen to me anymore. I told you to go home, but you didn¡¯t. Do you know that you scared me to death?¡±

    When she found out that Su Qingsang had experienced an earthquake, she wanted nothing more than to have here back right away. However, Su Qingsang didn¡¯te back and even dragged Huo Jinyao along to recklessly mess around.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine now, right?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes were slightly red. She was truly grateful that she had narrowly escaped death.

    ¡°You¡¯re not one to talk. You¡¯ve already lost so much weight.¡±

    Li Qianxue red at Huo Jinyao as she spoke. She wanted to criticize him for not taking good care of Su Qingsang.

    However, she realized that hisplexion was even worst than Su Qingsang¡¯s, and he seemed to have lost even more weight than Su Qingsang.

    Knowing that he had apanied Su Qingsang the entire way, she couldn¡¯t help but grumble, ¡°You too. You¡¯re already a grown up, yet you still let her recklessly mess around. Even if she wanted to stay, couldn¡¯t you have brought her home?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t try to persuade her.¡±

    Huo Jinyao admitted his mistake with a very good attitude. Li Qianxue wanted to have an outburst, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Her son-inw had already followed her daughter to the disaster area as a volunteer. What else could she be angry about?

    She couldn¡¯t help but smack Su Qingsang on the shoulder again.

    ¡°This time, I don¡¯t care what you say. You have to stay for a few more days before you leave. Do you know that your grandfather was also extremely worried about you. When he found out that you were in the disaster area, he even went to Qingyuan Temple today and said that he wanted to pray for you. He¡¯s so old, so I asked Yuxin to go with him.¡±

    No wonder she didn¡¯t see Old Master Li. Upon hearing that he was praying for her, Su Qingsang was very touched, even though she didn¡¯t believe in such superstitions.

    ¡°Okay, I will stay here for a few more days.¡±

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao stayed at the Li residence. In the afternoon, Old Master Li and Su Yuxin came back.

    Both of them were very happy to see Su Qingsang. They seemed to have endless questions to ask Su Qingsang.

    Su Yuxin¡¯s score was out. He was the top scorer in science in Lin City. He had also thought about studying at a university in the capital city.

    Since he had made up his mind, Su Qingsang was quite happy for him. She suddenly thought of Bai Zhihan. No matter what, she and Su Yuxin were in a rtionship. She wondered what her grades were like and which school she would go to.

    She wanted to ask but now wasn¡¯t the right time, so she could only talk about itter.

    At night in Lin City, it suddenly started to rain, apanied by the sound of thunder.

    Su Qingsang had been very tired recently, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep because of the sound of thunder.

    She tossed and turned on the bed. Huo Jinyao was about to fall asleep, but he couldn¡¯t sleep anymore because of her actions.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I just can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the thunder is too loud?¡±

    ¡°Sort of.¡± The other reason was that she was thinking about Su Yuxin.

    He decided to go to university in the capital city, which was far away from home. Although he coulde back during winter and summer breaks, it was still more convenient to stay in Lin City.

    Her grandfather was old, and Li Qianxue was busy withpany matters every day.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear it, but she also knew that this was something that couldn¡¯t be helped.

    There was also Bai Zhihan. She had just asked Su Yuxin and said that Bai Zhihan didn¡¯t perform well on her college entrance exam. Her results weren¡¯t particrly ideal.

    She probably couldn¡¯t go to university with Su Yuxin in the capital city.

    She could tell that Su Yuxin had genuine feelings for Bai Zhihan. But if they were separated during the four years of university, there would be too many unpredictable variables.

    Bai Zhihan felt very insecure, but Su Yuxin was determined.

    He had always known what he wanted, and he probably wouldn¡¯tpromise for Bai Zhihan.

    She felt a painful sensation on her lips. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Jinyao. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Huo Jinyao gently bit her lips again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ever tired? Aren¡¯t you tired from thinking about all sorts of things every day?¡±

    ¡°Why not think about all sorts of things? They¡¯re my family, of course I ¨C¡±

    He sealed her mouth with a kiss, and she was unable to say anything else. Su Qingsang was a little annoyed. She was seriously worried, but he didn¡¯t care at all.

    She reached out to hit him, but Huo Jinyao bit her lips and spoke very softly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not tired anyway, so why don¡¯t we do something else?¡±

    As Huo Jinyao spoke, his big hand started to reach into her clothes.

    Su Qingsang was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Who said I wasn¡¯t tired? But the thunder is so loud, so how can I sleep?¡±

    ¡°Well, then you¡¯re actually not tired enough. When you¡¯re tired, naturally you¡¯ll fall asleep.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was muffled. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t push him away. She could only let him do whatever he wanted.

    When the two of them saw each other, Huo Jinyao suddenly stopped moving.

    His hand instinctively reached towards the bedside cab, but he remembered that they were at the Li family¡¯s house, not in Rong City.

    He gritted his teeth and rolled over to get off Su Qingsang¡¯s body.

    Su Qingsang hugged him at that moment. She met his eyes, and her gaze was clear.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to have a child?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression was a little conflicted. He wasn¡¯t ready yet.

    But how could Su Qingsang give him the time to prepare? She rolled over and took the dominant position over him.

    Huo Jinyao had never had much self-control in front of her. He looked at her and spoke through gritted teeth.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown bolder.¡±

    ¡°Not as bold as you.¡± Su Qingsang went to bite his ear. ¡°You¡¯re fat from failing to deliver your promise.¡±

    She was using him of not keeping his word. Huo Jinyao looked at her slightly hazy eyes, then gritted his teeth and switched from the submissive position to taking the initiative.

    Forget it. If she wanted to have a child, it was up to fate.

    Beforeing together, Huo Jinyao stopped what he was doing. He gazed into her mesmerizing eyes and his voice was firm.

    ¡°Just this once. If you get pregnant, then give birth. If you don¡¯t, then go back and do what you¡¯re supposed to do, okay?¡±

    If Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t in a bad state right now, she would have beaten him up. What did he mean?

    She didn¡¯t agree, but Huo Jinyao had already made up his mind. He lowered his waist and gave himself to her.

    Su Qingsang gritted her teeth. She felt a little shy, but in the end, she raised her waist.

    She was a gynecologist, so she naturally knew what kind of circumstances would make it easier for her to have children.

    Huo Jinyao knew what she was thinking, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He really didn¡¯t know that Su Qingsang was so persistent about having children.

    ¡°Honey, since you¡¯re acting like this, should I work harder today?¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but want to bite him again, but she didn¡¯t bite him and turned to scratch his back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. I will definitely work hard.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She raised her head and bit his shoulder.

    This guy was taking advantage of her yet still pretending to be aggrieved. How annoying.

    ... ..

    ¡°Qingsang, you¡¯re really bad.¡±

    Su Qingsang stayed in the Li family for two days with Old Master Li and Li Qianxue. Today, she finally had time to ask Li Qianxue to let her go out.

    As soon as she went out, she went to look for Shi Mengwan.

    Shi Mengwan hade back from thepetition in France, but she was very busy. This time, she didn¡¯t win the championship, but she got a most special design award.

    This award was very meaningful, and it also made Shi Mengwan famous overseas as a rookie designer. More and more people came looking for her.

    When Su Qingsang saw Shi Mengwan again, she realized that she didn¡¯t look well either.

    ¡°Your eyes have dark circles under them. Were you worried about me? Or were you busy with work?¡±

    ¡°You heartless rascal.¡± Shi Mengwan went to pinch her arm. ¡°Of course I was worried about you.¡±

    She was really worried about Su Qingsang. If she didn¡¯t find outter that Huo Jinyao had apanied her to the disaster area, she would have gone too.

    Su Qingsang was touched. She hugged her waist tightly and said, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    She stepped back a little and looked at Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression. ¡°You, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. You definitely stayed up all night drawing again. I know that you want to earn money, but no matter how much you want to earn money, you have to take care of your health.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t say anything. It was true that she wanted to earn money. It was also true that she wanted to prove.

    Zhan Haoze and Chen Feifei were engaged after all. She was powerless to stop them, and she couldn¡¯t do anything either.

    Zhan Haoze hade to look for her twice during this period of time, but she avoided him. When he came to the studio, she asked people to say that she wasn¡¯t there.

    When he came to her house, she hid and didn¡¯t open the door for him.

    Sometimes, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t understand. He was already engaged, so why did hee to look for her?

    Was he trying to turn her into a mistress?

    Or was Zhan Haoze that confident? Confident in her feelings for him and that she would never be out of his control, so he had nothing to fear?

    No matter what, Shi Mengwan felt tired. Even though she knew that Zhan Haoze was the big brother that she had been missing for more than ten years.

    But this kind of rtionship, this kind of rtionship where she was a third party, was too tiring for her.

    ¡°Mengwan, what¡¯s wrong? Are you really tired?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very tired.¡± Shi Mengwan pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not a big award, but the Inte is so developed now. Many people are bragging about that award. I don¡¯t even have enough time to take orders online these days.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at her with pity. ¡°Poor you. Why don¡¯t you take a break for a while? Or stop taking orders temporarily, or hire some more people. Your studio is alreadyrge-scale now anyway, so you can also recruit a lot of people.¡±

    ¡°I want to, but there aren¡¯t many good designers who have styles simr to mine and agree with my aesthetics.¡±

    Su Qingsang knew Shi Mengwan very well. She didn¡¯t continue to talk about this matter.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t think about Zhan Haoze anymore. She felt heartache when she thought about it that person, but she felt empty and anguished when she didn¡¯t think about him.

    She only wanted to suppress the emotions in the bottom of her heart and get rid of those thoughts. Instead, she asked about Su Qingsang¡¯s incident in the disaster area.

    The two sisters went shopping, chatted, gathered, and drank tea together, just like when Su Qingsang was still in Lin City.

    At the same time, a ne slowlynded in Lin City.

    Su Peizhen wore a pair of Dior sunsses on the bridge of her nose, and she was wearing Chanel¡¯stest summer design.

    She slowly walked out of the airport with a subtle smile on her lips.

    She, Su Peizhen, has returned to Lin City.

 Chapter 599 - You Really Are A Crazy Woman

    <h4>Chapter 599: You Really Are A Crazy Woman</h4>

    Before Su Peizhen came to Lin City, she had just made a trip to N City. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to go to C city to find trouble with Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao.

    It was just that her abilities were still a littlecking.

    C City was still a disaster area that was slowly carrying out post-disaster relief and reconstruction work.

    Anyone who wanted to enter the disaster area had to be vetted and the airport had been closed. Su Peizhen wouldn¡¯t even think about volunteering. She wasn¡¯t that type of person. She was also unwilling to do what she thought was hypocritical.

    She spent a lot of effort and used many connections.

    She used all the connections she established when she was in Lin City that she could use.

    Speaking of which, she had to thank Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue a little. They despised her and hated that she was in Rong City.

    But in Lin city, because of Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue, they didn¡¯t deliberately mention Su Peizhen¡¯s background.

    Many people who didn¡¯t understand the situation thought that she was still the daughter of the Su family. This was also the reason she could get the resources and the present she gave to Huo Yifan.

    Not only in Lin City, but she also had people she could use in Rong City.

    It was true that Huo Yifan was kicked out by the Huo family, but Huo Yiyang wasn¡¯t, and neither was Huo Manzi.

    Old Master Huo was strict with boys, but he was especially lenient with girls. There were some things that she could find out with a little inquiry.

    For example, Zhang Yichen was currently in C City for disaster relief, and Zhang Yichen¡¯s army was also in C City.

    Su Peizhen really wanted to find out the truth about Zhang Yichen and Su Qingsang. However, after asking around, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so she could only think of another way.

    Before she could think of anything, she received the news. Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao had returned to Rong City.

    God was really on her side.

    ..

    Su Qingsang was also very busy after she returned to Lin City. Apart from spending time with Li Qianxue and Shi Mengwan, who wanted her to apany them every day, she also took the time to go back to the hospital.

    Since Director Zhang had taken such good care of her previously, she bought afternoon tea and spent half the day to visiting Director Zhang and the others.

    When Director Zhang saw Su Qingsang, he was very happy. He looked at the time and asked Su Qingsang not to leave in a hurry so they could have dinner together at night.

    Su Qingsang also had the same intention. She was going to treat them to dinner. When the group was about to leave, they encountered Zuo Hongchen again.

    Zuo Hongchen had also been very busy in the past six months. He had been promoted to Director and had a lot of things to do. Most importantly, he now had a girlfriend.

    She was a new doctor in the same department. Su Qingsang was very happy when she heard the news. The only regret was that Zuo Hongchen¡¯s girlfriend had gone away for further studies recently.

    She wasn¡¯t in Lin City but would be back in a week, so Su Qingsang called him along as well.

    Su Qingsang then led a group of people to ChaoWen Courtyard.

    At the same time, Su Peizhen looked at Chou Yanbo, who was sitting across from her desk.

    ¡°What? Do you think you don¡¯t need to pay back what you owe me?¡±

    ¡°Pay back? How?¡±

    ¡°Chou Yanbo, back then, it was your Chou family who wanted to get engaged. Later on, it was you, Chou Yanbo, who wanted to break off the engagement. What? You can get engaged if you want to, and break off the engagement if you want to? How can that be?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±

    The corners of Su Peizhen¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao are now in Lin City. I also know that Su Qingsang went to the hospital where she used to work today. With her personality, she will definitely treat her former colleagues to dinner ¨C¡±

    Su Peizhen revealed her n. His eyes filled with shock, Chou Yanbo stared at her with wide eyes.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve gone mad,¡± Chou Yanbo admitted. He was a little attracted to Su Qingsang back then. However, that attraction wasn¡¯t enough for him to go against Huo Jinyao.

    He had already been warned by Huo Jinyao, and now he was working with the Tianyu Group.

    Hispany had been doing well recently, and business was booming. He didn¡¯t want to go against Huo Jinyao and cause trouble for himself at a time like this.

    ¡°Then just treat me as a madwoman, but it¡¯s all because of you guys.¡±

    Su Peizhen leaned forward and red at Chou Yanbo with a cold gaze.

    ¡°Chou Yanbo, are you trying to stay out of this?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I stay out of this?¡±

    ¡°Because I have something on you.¡± Su Peizhen smiled. Looking down at Chou Yanbo¡¯s face, she stood up and propped her hands on the desk. ¡°You don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t know anything when I was your fianc¨¦e, do you?¡±

    Chou Yanbo¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Su Peizhen, what do you mean?¡±

    Su Peizhen smiled. She opened her bright red lips and said a few words.

    Chou Yanbo¡¯s expression became more and more livid. ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°I always thought that you were a smart person. So, a smart person like you should know how to do smart things, right?¡±

    Chou Yanbo red at Su Peizhen and finally nodded hatefully. ¡°Good, good, very good. Tell me. How do you want me to help you?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me to find the person first. Then we can talk slowly. How about it?¡±

    Chou Yanbo red at Su Peizhen¡¯s face and sneered, ¡°Su Peizhen, why didn¡¯t I know that you were a femme fatale before?¡±

    ¡°Then, I also didn¡¯t know that you were a scumbag before.¡±

    Su Peizhen emphasized the word ¡®scumbag¡¯. Chou Yanboughed out of anger and red at her coldly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Peizhen smiled, and there was an obvious smug look on her face.

    ..

    It had been a long time since Su Qingsang reunited with her former colleagues. It was a rare asion for her to have such a gathering today.

    As Zuo Hongchen was the dean¡¯s son, everyone let him sit in the main seat, next to Su Qingsang.

    He had recently gotten a girlfriend. Although his feelings for Su Qingsang had faded, he still hoped that she could lead a happy life.

    As Su Qingsang was talking, he turned his face to listen to her. She talked about the incident at Rong City Hospital and the incident in the disaster area.

    Her eyes were smiley and full of mirth. Herplexion was also very good, and she gave people the feeling that she was living a good life.

    Since he knew that she was doing well, he was relieved. Although it wasn¡¯t his business to begin with.

    Was it his fault for confessing toote and revealing his feelings toote?

    The entire table was bustling with activity. On the other end, Su Peizhen and Chou Yanbo, who had found out where Su Qingsang was, also came to the private room next door.

    Chou Yanbo looked at Su Peizhen with a mocking expression on his face.

    ¡°Su Peizhen, do you know what will happen to you if Huo Jinyao finds out about your current scheme?¡±

    ¡°What will happen to me?¡± Su Peizhen sneered. ¡°Will it be any worse than now?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao, would she have ended up like this?

    She had lost everything. Howe Su Qingsang had everything?

    She wasn¡¯t willing to give up. She called the waiter over and feeling especially indulgent, she ordered two bottles of wine.

    ¡°Do you want to have a drink together?¡± Su Peizhen poured two sses of wine and ced one of them in front of Chou Yanbo.

    Chou Yanbo turned his face away from Su Peizhen and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink with you now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll drink by myself.¡±

    Su Peizhen not only drank by herself, but she also called the waiter over to bring one of the bottles to the room next door.

    ¡°If anyone asks, just tell them that it¡¯s from Mr. Huo.¡±

    The waiter took the bottle of wine to the room next door. Su Qingsang and her colleagues from the hospital next door were indeed drinking.

    When someone brought the bottle of dry red wine with some age, director Zhang was stunned. No one was blind. They could see the value of the wine.

    ¡°It¡¯s from Mr. Huo.¡±

    The waiter¡¯s words made everyone turn to look at Su Qingsang with teasing looks in their eyes.

    Su Qingsang was a little embarrassed. She had called Huo Jinyao to tell him that she was going out for a party. She didn¡¯t expect him to arrange this.

    Was he telling her to drink freely and not have any qualms?

    ¡°Qingsang, wee¡¯ll thank your husband in advance.¡±

    Director Zhang smiled and didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. Su Qingsang¡¯s heart felt warm and slightly touched.

    Other than having disagreements with Huo Jinyao regarding the child, Huo Jinyao was perfect in every aspect.

    Just like that, a bottle of wine fell into the stomachs of the people present. Everyone was very grateful that Su Qingsang still remembered them after leaving for so long, so they came over one by one to toast her.

    Su Qingsang inevitably became a little drunk after being toasted by them. The banquet had not yet ended, but the atmosphere had already be lively again.

    The alcohol had gotten to their heads, and everyone was in high spirits. They said that they wanted to go to a KTV to sing.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t object. It was a rare opportunity, so it was good that they could y a little longer.

    However, she drank too much, so she couldn¡¯t help but go to the bathroom.

    When Su Qingsang washed her hands, she began to feel a little dizzy. Tying to wake herself up, she shook her head.

    However, her nose was suddenly covered by someone, and she instinctively struggled.

    However, she was so drunk that she didn¡¯t have much strength, and her body went limp just like that.

    ... ..

    Su Peizhen and Chou Yanbo helped Su Qingsang out the back door.

    Of course, Su Peizhen was very careful. ChaoWen Courtyard¡¯s owner used to be acquianted with Su Chenghui.

    It took her less than ten minutes to take Su Qingsang away from ChaoWen Courtyard. During these ten minutes, the surveince cameras of ChaoWen Courtyard were broken.

    Thest thing that could be captured was Su Qingsang entering the bathroom. Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to use Su Peizhen¡¯s phone to call those people from the hospital.

    Su Peizhen told them that Su Qingsang was drunk and Su Qingsang¡¯s husband would pick her up, so they should continue their fun.

    No one would make things difficult for Su Qingsang. Everyone knew that she was drunk just now. As for her voice? It was normal for people who were drunk to talk drunkenly.

    Everything went smoothly.

    Ten minutester, Su Qingsang was brought by Chou Yanbo and Su Peizhen to the hotel next door. That hotel was Chou Yanbo¡¯s property.

    In the presidential suite on the top floor, Su Qingsang was unconscious.

    Su Peizhen looked at Su Qingsang with disdain on her face.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face wasn¡¯t as good-looking as Su Peizhen¡¯s, and her abilities weren¡¯t on par with hers. No matter how Su Peizhen looked at it, Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t as good as her in any aspect.

    She was lucky to have met Huo Jinyao, that blind man who treated a woman who couldn¡¯t do anything as a treasure.

    It was really...

    Chou Yanbo stood by the bed and looked at Su Peizhen. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already helped you bring her out. Can I leave now?¡±

    ¡°Leave?¡±

    Su Peizhen turned around and looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you like her? How can you just leave like that?¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen.¡± Chou Yanbo¡¯s voice was extremely cold. ¡°I¡¯m not as shameless as you think.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Su Peizhen smiled. She leaned forward a little and stared at Chou Yanbo¡¯s face.

    ¡°You mean, you don¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± He didn¡¯t want to go all the way, and he didn¡¯t want to shed all pretense of cordiality with Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want to, then I¡¯ll have to find someone who does.¡± Su Peizhen nodded

    ¡°Su Peizhen, I think you¡¯ve really gone mad.¡±

    ¡°You said that already just now. Let¡¯s change it to something new.¡±

    Su Peizhen pulled Chou Yanbo¡¯s body over, and her face was full of coldness. ¡°Why do you have to pretend to be so righteous? If it was before, you wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to someone like Su Qingsang. Don¡¯t you like her? I¡¯ll give you a chance to be with her. Won¡¯t that fulfill your wish?¡±

    ¡°Fulfill your wish, you mean?¡± Chou Yanbo waved her hand away. ¡°Have you ever thought about what Huo Jinyao would do to me if I really did that?¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen, you¡¯ve already left the Su family. You don¡¯t care, but I do. I won¡¯t risk my family¡¯s reputation.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. By the time Huo Jinyao arrives, you¡¯ll have already left.¡±

    Her expression contemptuous, Su Peizhen let go of her hand. ¡°This is your hotel. You can make sure the surveince cameras don¡¯t capture anything, right?¡±

    Chou Yanbo stood still. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why would Huo Jinyao believe in your scheme?¡±

    ¡°Because I have this.¡± As Su Peizhen spoke, she took out her phone. She waved it in front of Chou Yanbo and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a picture of you and send it to Huo Jinyao. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll mosaic your face. He won¡¯t really see your face.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re well prepared.¡± Chou Yanbo¡¯s voice turned colder. ¡°Should I thank you?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Chou Yanbo¡¯s voice was cold. Su Peizhen stood still. ¡°I can¡¯t go out. I want to stay and take photos.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you stay?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me stay, then I¡¯ll have to call Huo Jinyao now and have hime here immediately to catch you in the act.¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen.¡±

    Chou Yanbo¡¯s face was already livid. Su Peizhen raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice. Either you let me take your picture, or you let me call Huo Jinyao over. Choose one of the two.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really a crazy woman.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll give treat that as apliment.¡±

    Chou Yanbo stood still. He nced at Su Peizhen and said, ¡°Su Peizhen, I don¡¯t understand. Why do you hate Su Qingsang so much? The truth is, your background and your identity switch had nothing to do with her. She doesn¡¯t need to bear your anger at all.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to bear my anger? Then who does?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it.¡± Chou Yanbo sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve enjoyed the Su family¡¯s 20-odd years of pampering. You¡¯ve enjoyed the glory of the eldest young madam of the Su family for more than 20 years. What reason do you have to hate Su Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did enjoy it. But they took it all away.¡±

    Su Peizhen spread out her hands, ¡°If it didn¡¯t belong to me in the first ce, then why did they give it to me? If that¡¯s the case, it would¡¯ve been better if I never had i in the first cet. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very sick.¡±

    ¡°You can say whatever you want. What I need now is for you to take off your clothes.¡±

    Su Peizhen pouted. Her beautiful red lips appeared sexy, but in Chou Yanbo¡¯s eyes, it was extremely vicious. His expression was conflicted, but he raised his hand and ced it on his belt.

 Chapter 600 - Youâ€™re not SuChapter an Honest Person.

    <h4>Chapter 600: You¡¯re not Such an Honest Person.</h4>

    Chou Yanbo¡¯s hand stopped at the belt buckle for about a second before finally stopping.

    ¡°Su Peizhen, get out. I can¡¯t do anything if you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t do what? Do it until the end? Stop joking. You¡¯re not such a high-minded person.¡±

    Chou Yanbo gritted his teeth and his body froze. Admiring Chou Yanbo¡¯s struggling expression with satisfaction, Su Peizhen propped up her chin with one hand.

    In fact, among the people she hated, there was also Chou Yanbo.

    What right did he have to break off the engagement with her?

    ¡°Su Peizhen, I¡¯ll say it again, I can¡¯t do anything with you here.¡±

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to do it till the end. My target isn¡¯t you anyway. Hurry up. My patience isn¡¯t that good.¡±

    Su Peizhen blinked her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no turning back. Don¡¯t think about backing out at thest minute.¡±

    Chou Yanbo narrowed his eyes. In the end, he gritted his teeth and started unbuttoning his shirt.

    Su Peizhen smiled. Upon seeing Chou Yanbo unbuttoning his shirt, she curled the corners of her lips even more.

    She took out her phone and adjusted the camera to the angle she was satisfied with. As she watched Chou Yanbo take off his shirt to reveal his chest, a sh of pride shed across her eyes.

    Chou Yanbo took off his shirt, but he didn¡¯t head in the direction of the bed as she had thought. Instead, he turned around and went to the bathroom.

    ¡°Chou Yanbo. What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Taking a shower.¡± His gaze cold, Chou Yanbo turned around to look at her. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I take a shower first?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about stalling for time. It¡¯s useless.¡±Su Peizhen sneered. ¡°Things havee to this point. Even if you don¡¯t do anything, you won¡¯t gain anything.¡±

    Chou Yanbo nced at her coldly and turned around to take a shower.

    Soon, the sound of water could be heard in the bathroom. Su Peizhen rxed her body and temporarily put her phone aside.

    She narrowed her eyes and looked at Su Qingsang, who was sleeping on the bed.

    In terms of looks, Su Qingsang really wasn¡¯t as attractive as her. She was a delicate beauty. If she were to dress up, she might be an eight. But that was all there was to it.

    Her skin was very nice. After all, she was young and her skin was stic. Her figure also wasn¡¯t bad, but she was far inferior to her.

    No matter which angle one looked at her from, she wasn¡¯t as good as her.

    Tsk, Huo Jinyao was really blind.

    She yawned and felt somewhat sleepy for some reason. Looking at the time, she realized that Chou Yanbo had actually been in the bathroom for no less than twenty minutes.

    Did that good-for-nothing think that he could escape?

    She stood up and headed in the direction of the bathroom. The sound of the water in the bathroom was still ringing.

    She pushed the door open and was about to enter when she discovered it was filled with steam.

    ¡°Chou Yanbo?¡±

    She was about to head towards the bathtub when she felt a sudden pain on the back of her neck.

    Her eyes widened and she wanted to turn around, but she was hit again and her body went limp.

    Chou Yanbo stood behind her and looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s face. He carried her up and walked to another room in the presidential suite before putting her down.

    He had just ced Su Peizhen¡¯s body on the bed when the doorbell rang and there was a knock on the door. One could tell that the person was anxious.

    Chou Yanbo turned to open the door. The moment the door opened, Huo Jinyao saw Chou Yanbo, who had taken off his shirt.

    He clenched his fist and was about to punch Chou Yanbo in the face.

    Chou Yanbo seemed to know what he was trying to do and quickly moved aside. ¡°It¡¯s not a gentleman to repay kindness with enmity.¡±

    Huo Jinyao red at him and was about to enter the open door.

    ¡°Not that room, this one.¡±

    Huo Jinyao entered the room and saw Su Qingsang lying on the bed. She was blushing because she had drunk alcohol and was drugged.

    She was fully dressed and was sound asleep.

    He took a deep breath and held back his anger as he carried Su Qingsang.

    When he met Chou Yanbo¡¯s gaze, he had already calmed down. ¡°Thank you. I owe you one.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Chou Yanbo touched the tip of his nose. ¡°Next time there¡¯s a good opportunity to work together, just don¡¯t forget about me.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded and carried Su Qingsang out of the room. However, he suddenly stopped halfway.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Su Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping in the other room.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. Chou Yanbo seemed to know what he was going to do.

    ¡°You¡¯d better take her away first. If you want to deal with Su Peizhen, you can do it anytime. But she drank alcohol and was drugged by Su Peizhen. You¡¯d better take her for a checkup.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded. He knew which was more important. Su Qingsang was the most important person in front of him.

    As for Su Peizhen ¡ª

    In the past, her small actions were harmless. He didn¡¯t take her seriously. But now, he wouldn¡¯t let it go anymore.

    He was about to leave when he suddenly stopped. He turned around and nced at Chou Yanbo.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send Qingsang to the doctor now. You can leave now. I¡¯ll arrange the rest.¡±

    ¡°President Huo is really ruthless and decisive. It seems that you¡¯ve made up your mind to teach her a lesson today?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I always repay kindness with kindness and revenge with hatred.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll leave first. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t interfere with your subsequent actions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded and left with Su Qingsang in his arms. They went upstairs and left the hotel.

    After getting into the car, he made a few calls. His expression was very cold, and the joints of his hands that were holding the phone were slightly pale.

    The call went through, and Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. He gave his orders, and the person on the other end of the phone was a little astonished, but quickly followed them.

    Huo Jinyao hung up the phone, and his gaze fell on Su Qingsang¡¯s face. Once again, he rejoiced in his heart, but once again, he regretted it.

    He should have apanied her, no matter where she went or what she did.

    If that was the case, he wouldn¡¯t have given others the chance.

    He threw his phone aside and reached out to caress Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡¯re really worrying me.¡±

    He lost sight of her for a moment, then she and Zhang Yichen were trapped in the ruins of the earthquake.

    He also failed to notice that she was almost done for by Chou Yanbo.

    Fortunately, Chou Yanbo was sensible and knew what to do. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t dare to think about the consequences.

    Without thinking much, he turned around and brought Su Qingsang to the hospital.

    This ce wasn¡¯t far from the hospital where Su Qingsang used to work. The doctor on duty also knew Su Qingsang, and he had just met her today. The other party finished examining Su Qingsang as quickly as possible.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Although she was drugged, the dosage of the medicine isn¡¯t high, so there¡¯s no need to specially treat her. After drinking, go back and get some sobering tea, that¡¯ll do.¡±

    After making sure that Su Qingsang was fine, Huo Jinyao rxed. He carried Su Qingsang and turned to leave.

    When they got home, Li Qianxue and Old Master Li were still awake. It was rare for Su Qingsang toe back, so they waited for her.

    When they saw Huo Jinyao carrying Su Qingsang into the house, Li Qianxue stood up immediately.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t she go to a party?¡±

    She smelled the strong smell of alcohol the moment she got close. Li Qianxue¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡°How much did she drink? Why is she so drunk?¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll carry her upstairs to rest first. Sit down for a while. I have something to tell you.¡±

    His cold expression was different from before. He was talking to the two of them, not just Li Qianxue. Not understanding what was wrong with Huo Jinyao, Li Qianxue and Old Master Li looked at him.

    Huo Jinyao sent Su Qingsang upstairs, changed her clothes, and covered her with the nket.

    Finally, he kissed her on the forehead, then turned and went downstairs.

    Su Yuxin went downstairs as well. The three of them sat on the sofa waiting for Huo Jinyao.

    Looking very upset, Huo Jinyao sat down opposite them. This was the first time he looked like this since he came to Lin City.

    ¡°Grandpa, Mom, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±

    His serious attitude made Old Master Li and Li Qianxue even more confused. The two elders looked at each other and finally looked at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded and told Su Peizhen in a cold voice about what Su Peizhen had done that night.

    Old Master Li and Li Qianxue¡¯s expressions changed at the same time, especially Li Qianxue, who stood up abruptly.

    ¡°What, what did you say? Then, Qingsang, did she get vited? She ¨C¡±

    Although Su Qingsang was fully dressed when she was carried back, Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    ¡°Qingsang is fine.¡± Huo Jinyao had an impassive expression. ¡°That Chou Yanbo is sensible enough not to have the guts to do it.¡±

    Li Qianxue sat back down. She knew about Chou Yanbo. After all, they had known the Li family since he was a child. His character was basically fine.

    Su Yuxin couldn¡¯t believe that Su Peizhen would do such a thing.

    ¡°Then, sister Peizhen, is she now ¨C¡±

    ¡°You still call her sister Peizhen?¡± Her voice growing colder, Li Qianxue red at her son. Let me tell you, from today onward, she¡¯s no longer your sister. If you dare to acknowledge her as your sister, don¡¯t acknowledge me as your mother.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t on the way Su Yuxin addressed her. ¡°Grandfather, mother, what I want to say is that even though Qingsang was fine this time, it doesn¡¯t mean that she will be fine in the future.¡±

    What did he mean?

    ¡°Qingsang was lucky to have encountered Chou Yanbo today. That Chou Yanbo is still coborating with our two families. He wouldn¡¯t dare to offend us, but what about next time? What if Su Peizhen really found someone else?¡±

    Old Master Li and Li Qianxue felt their backs getting wet. Even Su Yuxin broke out in a cold sweat.

    That¡¯s right. She had only encountered Chou Yanbo today. Even if he had the intention, he had to consider what he had to face when the Huo family and the Li family attacked the Chou family together.

    But if Su Peizhen was a little crazier and a little more insane... What would have happened to Qingsang today?

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t dare to think about it.

    She closed her eyes. Other than the pity she felt for Su Qingsang, there was also hatred and resentment towards Su Peizhen.

    No matter what, Su Peizhen was her daughter that she had raised. But now, she had done such a thing.

    She was crazy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see that kind of situation,¡± His sharp gazending on the two elders, Huo Jinyao continued. ¡°So, I did something. I must punish Su Peizhen. But I hope that mom and Grandpa won¡¯t be soft-hearted.¡±

 Chapter 601 - Give Her A Taste Of Her Own Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 601: Give Her A Taste Of Her Own Medicine</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    What he wanted to do wasn¡¯t a small trick, but to give her a taste of her own medicine.

    Su Peizhen dared to scheme against Su Qingsang, so she had to pay the price. And after that, he would let her taste even more pain.

    ¡°No.¡± Li Qianxue said first, ¡°Since she dared to treat Qingsang like this today, she is no longer my daughter. I have nothing to do with her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Old Master Li added. ¡°Since Peizhen did such a thing, the Li family will have nothing to do with her in the future.¡±

    It was true that he once felt sorry for Su Peizhen, and he once sincerely treated her as his own granddaughter.

    ¡°Okay.¡± That was what Huo Jinyao wanted them to say. He knew that Li Qianxue and Grandpa Li might not necessarily be on Su Peizhen¡¯s side.

    But after all, they had been raised her for more than 20 years, so there was bound to be affection.

    Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t worried that they wouldn¡¯t be willing to cooperate. If they were unwilling to cooperate, he would naturally think of other ways.

    But today, he had to teach Su Peizhen a lesson.

    Su Yuxin didn¡¯t speak. He sat there, and his emotions were hard to discern. How did Su Peizhen be like this?

    That was his sister, his dear sister. How did she be like this?

    ¡°Also, I have another request for Grandpa and Mom.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by request? If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Li Qianxue had a rough idea of what Huo Jinyao wanted to do, but she waited for him to say it himself.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s gaze swept across the three people in front of him, and in the end, he stated his request with a cold expression.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I hope that Mom can publish the news or issue a statement to sever your mother-daughter rtionship with Su Peizhen.¡±

    The living room fell silent. Old Master Li and Li Qianxue both looked at Huo Jinyao.

    This move would be more painful for Su Peizhen than killing her.

    ¡°I can send her to jail, but I don¡¯t want to.¡±That would be too easy on Su Peizhen.

    ¡°I want to see her lose all her hope little by little.¡±

    Li Qianxue lowered her head. It wasn¡¯t that she was feeling soft-hearted, but that her heart was feeling a little stifled.

    Speaking of which, all these things were caused by Su Chenghui. Li Qianxue closed her eyes and when she opened them again, her eyes were filled with determination.

    ¡°Okay. Sure.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I have nothing else to do.¡± Huo Jinyao stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to see Qingsang. Mom, Grandpa, you guys should rest early.¡±

    After he left, the others in the living room weren¡¯t sleepy anymore. Under such circumstances, who could really fall asleep?

    Su Yuxin looked at Li Qianxue with a conflicted expression. ¡°Mom, are you really going to cut off all ties with Su Peizhen?¡±

    He didn¡¯t manage to say the word ¡°sister¡± out loud. He tried calling out her full name, but it felt a little awkward. She was his older sister who grew up with him.

    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Li Qianxue was originally willing to give Su Peizhen a little bit of face, but now, she had shattered thatst bit of pretense.

    ¡°You heard what your brother-inw¡¯s intentions are. Even if I don¡¯t make a statement, would he idly watch your sister suffer?¡±

    Even she wouldn¡¯t let Su Qingsang suffer anymore, not to mention Huo Jinyao.

    Old Master Li didn¡¯t say a word. His expression didn¡¯t look too good. Although Su Peizhen was no longer his granddaughter, their affection for each other had been there for so many years.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect Su Peizhen to do such a thing.

    The atmosphere in the living room wasn¡¯t good. It was very heavy.

    Huo Jinyao, who was full of hostility, calmed down when he saw Su Qingsang sleeping quietly upstairs.

    He sat down by the bed and gently caressed Su Qingsang¡¯s cheeks.

    In such a short period of time, he almost experienced the painful fear of losing her again. Huo Jinyao leaned over and gave Su Qingsang a peck on the cheek.

    She didn¡¯t wake up. Instead, the corners of her lips curled up slightly because of his kiss.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know what he dreamed of, but his expression almost instantly softened. But then, he suddenly thought of something and his expression became fierce again.

    Su Peizhen. This time, he wanted her ruin her reputation.

    ..

    When Su Peizhen opened her eyes, she felt a severe pain at the back of her neck. She also had a strange feeling. She seemed to feel a little hot.

    She stretchedzily and felt as if someone¡¯s skin was pressing against hers. Her sixth sense made her open her eyes quickly.

    The scene in front of her stunned her. What was going on?

    Beside her, there were two men lying on the left and right. Those two men were naked.

    Not only them, but she was also naked. Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes widened. Thest memory in her mind was that she was knocked unconscious by Chou Yanbo yesterday.

    That damn Chou Yanbo, how dare he knock her unconscious?

    Su Peizhen was furious. She raised her leg and was about to kick the man beside her off the bed. However, the man woke up at this moment.

    ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re awake?¡± The man wasn¡¯t bad looking, but he looked a little feminine. Su Peizhen hated men like that the most.

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Su Peizhen kicked the man.

    The man leaned towards the side and got up quickly. He moved closer to Su Peizhen. ¡°Miss Su, are youining that I didn¡¯t satisfy you yesterday? But I helped you call Ah-kuan over. He should have satisfied you, right?¡±

    As he spoke, Ah-kuan woke up. He saw the scene in front of him and immediately hugged Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re awake? Were you satisfied with my service yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Su Peizhen raised her hand and was about to push the man away, but Ah-kuan hugged her very tightly.

    ¡°Miss Su, if you weren¡¯t satisfied, we can do it again today.¡±

    After saying that, he hugged Su Peizhen and was about to kiss her. How could Su Peizhen let him have his way? She tilted her head and was about to give this man a p.

    However, the man in front followed her and held her hand. ¡°Alright, Miss Su, don¡¯t be angry anymore. We¡¯ll satisfy you now.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who I am? Get out of here.¡±

    Su Peizhen was furious. She struggled to get up, but the two men were moving their hands all over her.

    Before she could break free, the door of the hotel room was suddenly opened. A group of reporters rushed in.

    Su Peizhen immediately lost it. She quickly pulled up the quilt to cover her body.

    But it was toote. Those people took a lot of photos.

    ¡°You bastards, get out.¡±

    ¡°Miss Su, can I ask how long you¡¯ve been like this?¡±

    ¡°Miss Su, you called two male prostitutes because one can¡¯t satisfy you?¡±

    ¡°Miss Su, is it because you broke off the engagement with Mr. Chou that you became like this?¡±

    ¡°Miss Su, what caused you to be like this?¡±

    ¡°Miss Su, are these two male prostitutes in a long-term rtionship with you?¡±

    ¡°Miss Su, may I ask ¨C¡±

    ¡°Scram. All of you, scram.¡± If Su Peizhen still didn¡¯t know that she had been set up at this point in time, then her life of more than 20 years would have been in vain.

    She grabbed the pillows on the bed and threw them at the reporters.

    This action almost made her naked again. She had no choice but to cover her body with the nket.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, just wait for mywyer¡¯s letter.¡±

    Su Peizhen said coldly, but the group of reporters didn¡¯t care and continued to take pictures.

    ¡°If you continue to take pictures, I will definitely make you all suffer.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to remind you who I am?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t make the reporters fear her at all. One of the reporters looked at Su Peizhen. Her voice seemed to be sympathetic.

    ¡°Miss Su, it seems that you really don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Your mother, the current president of the Li Group, has already announced that she will sever her rtionship with you this morning.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at the reporter with disbelief. ¡°Say it again.¡±

    ¡°I said, your mother has already announced that she will sever her rtionship with you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can watch the news yourself.¡±

    Su Peizhen turned around and was about to look for her phone, but the reporters refused to leave. Instead, they turned to interview the two male prostitutes.

    The one called Ah-kuan seemed a little embarrassed.

    ¡°We were called over by Miss Su yesterday. In the past, she only called one, but now she feels that one won¡¯t satisfy her, so she called me over too.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, when you publish this, remember to use mosaic. Otherwise, I can also sue you.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t have the mood to care about the nonsense of those two male prostitutes. She didn¡¯t have the mood to care even if she was pratically naked.

    She found her phone at the bedside and flipped through the news. Soon, she saw Li Qianxue¡¯s statement.

    In that statement, Li Qianxue said that she had misbehaved and that what she had done brought shame to the family. Now, she would severe ties with Su Peizhen.

    From now on, Su Peizhen was no longer the daughter of the Su family, much less the daughter of the Li family.

    Furthermore, the entire Li Corporation, the Su family, and the Li family will have nothing to do with Su Peizhen.

    There were two statements. One was a paper statement. It included the notarized certificate that Li Qianxue had handed over to thewyer to handle, and that the two of them had severed their mother-daughter rtionship.

    The other was a video interview. Li Qianxue sat in her own office of the Li Corporation and exined everything with a sorrowful and regretful expression.

    Su Peizhen sat there in a daze. She didn¡¯t even notice when the reporters had finished their interviews and left.

    The room became quiet. The two male prostitutes had already put on their clothes and were about to leave.

    ¡°Stop.¡± Su Peizhen seemed to have only snapped back to reality at this moment. Her voice was cold and she red at the two people in front of her.

    Ignoring the fact that she wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes, she walked up to the two people in front of her.

    ¡°Who told you toe?¡±

    ¡°Miss Su, weren¡¯t you the one who called us here?¡±

    Ah-kuan smiled frivolously.

    Su Peizhen nodded and raised her hand. One on the left and one on the right. She pped both of them.

    ¡°Is that so? Did I call you here?¡±

    After Ah-kuan was hit, he turned his head away. He wasn¡¯t angry. He looked at Su Peizhen and chuckled.

    ¡°Are you angry? You were the one who asked us toe.¡±

    Su Peizhen gritted her teeth. What was there to be confused about?

    She was tricked. Needless to say, Huo Jinyao was the one who tricked her.

    ¡°Good, very good.¡± Su Peizhen gritted her teeth and suddenly pulled Ah-kuan over. She lifted her foot and kicked Ah-kuan¡¯s crotch.

    Ah-kuan winced in pain. Su Peizhen red at the other one with a cold gaze.

    ¡°Stop.¡± The male prostitute was shocked and quickly covered his vital parts. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police and sue you for intentional injury.¡±

    ¡°Intentional injury?¡±Su Peizhen sneered. ¡°Before that, I¡¯ll sue you for rape.¡±

    Su Peizhen really couldn¡¯t take this. She took out her phone as if she was going to call the police.

    However, that personughed as if he was mocking Su Peizhen. ¡°Miss Su, you were the one who asked us toe here. We still have the phone records of your phone calls to us. How are you going to sue us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ah-kuan also reacted. He straightened his body and walked in front of Su Peizhen. ¡°Miss Su, you were the one who asked us toe here. You were also the one who asked us to serve you well. Why? Are you not going to admit it now?¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t hold back her anger. She raised her foot and kicked Ah-kuan again.

    Ah-kuan pulled the other person up. ¡°She¡¯s crazy. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s chest heaved up and down continuously. After everyone had left, she let out a scream, as if she was going crazy.

    Her reputation was nowpletely ruined. It was ruined by Huo Jinyao and Chou Yanbo.

    No, it was Huo Jinyao. If it wasn¡¯t for him... Chou Yanbo wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do that.

    She gritted her teeth and almost vomited blood.

    Huo Jinyao, Su Qingsang, you guys are so ruthless.

    You guys are really too ruthless, and Li Qianxue¡ª¡ª

    ...

    Su Qingsang slept a littlete. She had drunk alcohol and was also drugged.

    She woke up with a terrible headache. She opened her eyes, but before she could get up, a pair of hands rubbed her temples.

    The force was neither light nor heavy. It rubbed her forehead gently, and made her feel veryfortable.

    She couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes to look. When she met Huo Jinyao¡¯s face, she suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Does your head still hurt? Here¡¯s some hangover soup. Mom made it for you. Drink it first.¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked but didn¡¯t get up. ¡°It¡¯s sofortable. Rub it for me for a while more.¡±

    This person even dared to order him to do it. Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t angry, and his hands didn¡¯t stop moving.

    Su Qingsang yawned. ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime. What time did you say it was?¡±

    ¡°I slept for that long?¡± Fortunately, they were in Lin City and didn¡¯t have to go to work. Su Qingsang suddenly sat up again.

    ¡°How did I get back yesterday? Why can¡¯t I remember?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her. Sometimes, he really felt that Su Qingsang¡¯s vignce was too weak. But who would have thought that Su Peizhen would have the guts to attack directly?

    Thinking about it, he felt that the punishment he gave yesterday was too light. He had to make Su Peizhen even more miserable and embarrassed.

    However, Su Qingsang realized that something was wrong. ¡°I, I was knocked out yesterday, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    The only thing she remembered was that she was knocked out. Huo Jinyao looked at her and helped her up, then let her lean against him.

    He briefly described what Su Peizhen had done, and Su Qingsang¡¯s body froze in ce.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her but without much worry in his eyes.

    ¡°What do you want to do? You can tell me.¡±

    He only punished Su Peizhen a little first and he would let Su Qingsang do the rest.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s head still hurt a little. She looked at the hangover tea beside her and picked it up to drink.

    After feeling a little better, she looked at Huo Jinyao and asked, ¡°Can you tell me what you did first?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what I did. Think about the price you want her to pay. I¡¯ll help you vent your anger.¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at him and was about to speak, but Xiao Yu had already gone upstairs to ask them to go downstairs for dinner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to talk about Su Peizhen for the time being. ¡°By the way, you didn¡¯t tell Mom, did you?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± Of course, he had to talk about such a big matter.

    Su Qingsang was a little worried. ¡°My mom, she...¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking? Did you think your mom would let Su Peizhen off the hook after doing such a thing?¡±

    What did she mean?

    Su Qingsang quickly understood because after eating, she habitually swiped her phone. In the end, she saw the most popr news of the day. Su Peizhen¡¯s news had now be the biggest news in Lin City.

    ¡°The mother of former Miss Su of the Su family has now severed ties with her.¡±

    ¡°The Miss Su of the Su family, Su Peizhen, actually called two male prostitutes in one night. Her private life is messy.¡±

    ¡°The Miss Su of the Su family is out of control, and her mother severed ties with her out of disatisfaction.¡±

    ¡°The second-generation daughter of a wealthy family has a debauched private life. She spends one night with two male prostitutes.¡±

    ¡°The secrets of a wealthy family. The things that the eldest daughter of the Su family has to say.¡±

    Such news was all over the screen after Su Qingsang got out of bed and looked at her phone.

    Su Qingsang waspletely shocked by the news.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Jinyao. Su Peizhen had just dealt with her yesterday, and now she was faced with such a situation. She didn¡¯t believe that this matter had nothing to do with Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at these news articles. There¡¯s nothing to see.¡±

    ¡°This, was it you?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked around. Old Master Li and Li Qianxue had already gone to the living room after their meal.

    At this moment, there was only her and Huo Jinyao in the corridor.

    ¡°It was me.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s face wasposed.

    Su Qingsang bit her lip. She hadn¡¯t thought of how to retaliate against Su Peizhen, but Huo Jinyao had already made the first move.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already dealt with her, and you¡¯re asking me what I¡¯m nning to do?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count.¡± That didn¡¯t count as payback. Perhaps he should let Su Qingsang know what he would do if he really wanted to deal with someone.

    ¡°That was just a small punishment. If you still want to vent your anger, feel free to tell me.¡±

    ¡°Tell you what?¡± She had nothing more to say since he had already done what he had to do.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that you sympathize with her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I sympathize. I don¡¯t have the energy to sympathize with someone who wants to harm me. I just feel a little emotional.¡±

    If their identities hadn¡¯t been switched, if Su Peizhen was still the daughter of the Su family.

    Then, even if she and Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t be on friendly terms, at least they wouldn¡¯t have reached the point where they were hostile towards each other.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to use your kindness and sympathy on such a person.¡±

    Huo Jinyao wrapped his arms around her waist and let here closer to him. ¡°Let me tell you, this punishment of mine is already very light. It¡¯s just a way to return the favor.¡±

    If Su Qingsang wanted Su Peizhen¡¯s reputation to be ruined, then he would let Su Peizhen¡¯s reputation be ruined.

 Chapter 602 - You Really Are A Good Father

    <h4>Chapter 602: You Really Are A Good Father</h4>

    The male prostitute incident this morning and Li Qianxue¡¯s statementbined were two extremely scandalous matters.

    Even if Su Peizhen was the illegitimate daughter of the Su family previously, at least on the surface, no one knew and would therefore at least give her some face.

    Now, the most direct effect of this move was cutting off Su Peizhen¡¯s escape route. Because there was no longer any polite pretense about Su Peizhen, no one in the entire Lin City would give Su Peizhen any face in the future.

    If that was the case, even if she wanted to harm Su Qingsang, she wouldn¡¯t have the ability to do so.

    Su Qingsang could think of these things and understood what this punishment meant to Su Peizhen.

    She didn¡¯t speak, but her expression seemed to be somewhat conflicted.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that you still sympathize with that woman.¡±

    A woman like Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t worth sympathizing with. Didn¡¯t she make things difficult for Su Qingsang again and again in Rong City, not to mention this time?

    If Su Qingsang was soft-hearted towards her, Huo Jinyao would probably be ruthless again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t that saintly.

    If Su Peizhen really had her way, she would be the one to lose her reputation.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you seem to be happy?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head. She didn¡¯t sympathize with Su Peizhen. She only thought of Xiang Caiping.

    What would happen if Xiang Caiping found out that Su Peizhen had fallen into such a predicament?

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°I just feel sorry for Auntie.¡± Su Qingsang had been with Xiang Caiping for a few months, so they had affection for each other. She didn¡¯t believe that Huo Jinyao did not have anypassion for Xiang Caiping.

    Huo Jinyao fell silent. From the beginning to the end, Xiang Caiping was innocent no matter what happened.

    Moreover, Xiang Caiping was indeed a good person. She treated him and Su Qingsang well. At that time, she had treated them wholeheartedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. You didn¡¯t want to do this either.¡±

    ¡°But I still feel sorry for her.¡±

    Su Qingsang hugged Huo Jinyao¡¯s waist and murmured softly, ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.¡± Her voice was close to murmuring, ¡°I can¡¯t help but think that if I insisted on not saying it out loud, if I pretended that nothing happened, if I continued to be a illegitimate daughter and lived with Auntie, would she be better off now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think that way. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Huo Jinyao hugged her waist tightly to give her strength and support.

    ¡°I know.¡± Su Qingsang understood that all this had nothing to do with her, but she said, ¡°I can¡¯t control myself. You didn¡¯t see Auntie like that.¡±

    Before she left Rong City for C City, she had gone to see Xiang Caiping. She didn¡¯t look well.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see the difference between what she looked like in the few months she was with us, and what she looks like now, but if you did, you wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±

    Su Qingsang knew that Xiang Caiping¡¯s loneliness had something to do with Su Peizhen.

    But it was because she knew that she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. What Su Peizhen did was Su Peizhen¡¯s business, but Xiang Caiping was the one who had to bear the consequences.

    ¡°If Auntie finds out, she will break down.¡±

    She had gone to look at Xiang Caiping a few times. Even though she couldn¡¯t treat her as her daughter like before, she was still very close to her.

    Su Qingsang pressed her face against Huo Jinyao¡¯s chest, as if it would make her feel more at ease.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to think about what will happen if Auntie finds out.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about her, just go back to Rong City and see her.¡±

    ¡°I was afraid that my mother would be unhappy.¡± She could sense that Li Qianxue didn¡¯t like her being too close to Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You just have to keep it from Mom.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. She looked up at Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°Sometimes, I feel like I can¡¯t handle anything well. I can¡¯t seem to do anything right.¡±

    It was natural to want to get close to Li Qianxue, but there was always a part of her that missed Xiang Caiping. She knew that this would make Li Qianxue unhappy, but she couldn¡¯t care less.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± Huo Jinyao ruffled her hair and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. But I must go back and see Auntie. With Su Peizhen like this now, she no longer has any future in Lin City, so she can only go back to Rong City. When the timees ¨C¡±

    ¡°You can tell Auntie what she did. I¡¯m sure Auntie will understand.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. She couldn¡¯t bear to hear it. ¡°Auntie might not be very old, but she¡¯s not in good health. I won¡¯t let her worry if I can help it. Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s words made Su Qingsang give him a sidelong nce. She red at him with a look of dissatisfaction. ¡°You keep saying it¡¯s up to me, but why don¡¯t you give me an idea?¡±

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re wronging me. Don¡¯t you know that I have no bottom line when ites to you? Of course I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±

    Su Qingsang finally smiled. She punched Huo Jinyao in the chest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Grandpa and the others are still outside.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang walked towards the living room outside. They didn¡¯t notice that Li Qianxue was standing at the other end of the corridor, and her face was pale.

    ..

    Su Peizhen was holed up in her apartment. She looked at the television screen in front of her.

    Heh, not only was her news trending, it was even on television. She really didn¡¯t know that she, Su Peizhen, was so famous.

    There were many wine bottles on the coffee table in front of her. A third of them were already empty.

    Su Peizhen poured herself a ss of wine. Before she could drink, the doorbell rang.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to open the door, but the doorbell kept ringing. Su Peizhen looked impatient, but she still stood up to open the door.

    Surprisingly, the person outside the door was Su Chenghui.

    Upon seeing that it was Su Chenghui, Su Peizhen smirked.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Are you here to watch me make a fool of myself?¡±

    Su Chenghui thought of today¡¯s news and couldn¡¯t believe that the woman on the news was his daughter.

    ¡°Peizhen, aren¡¯t you in Rong City? Why did youe back? Also, how did you be like this? You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su.¡± Su Peizhen interrupted him. ¡°If I remember correctly, you had already broken off your rtionship with me before. So, what identity are you using to lecture me now?¡±

    ¡°When did I say that I had broken off my rtionship with you?¡±

    ¡°Did I remember wrongly?¡± Su Peizhen sneered. ¡°Why do I remember that when I was in Rong City, you said that I had nothing to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen.¡± He didn¡¯t say that. What he said was that Su Peizhen had nothing to do with the Li family.

    ¡°Alright. If you have any lecturing, just say it now.¡± Su Peizhen leaned against the door and had no intention of letting Su Chenghui in.

    Su Chenghui looked at her face and was shocked by her indifferent attitude. ¡°You, how did you be like this?¡±

    Not only her attitude, but her face was also really unsightly. Her eyes were bloodshot and her face also had a despondent expression.

    He also smelled the reek of alcohol on Su Peizhen.

    ¡°What did I be?¡± Su Qingsang sneered. ¡°What? You came here today to avenge your precious daughter? Thene. I¡¯m all ears. After you¡¯re done, you can leave.¡±

    ¡°Avenge who?¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I¡¯m talking about today¡¯s news. How can you be so depraved?¡±

    ¡°Depraved?¡± Su Peizhenughed. Her voice was very cold. ¡°I¡¯m depraved? Why don¡¯t you ask your good son-inw what he did?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean?¡± The corner of Su Peizhen¡¯s lips was full of mockery. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that horny? Huh? So horny that I have to call a male prostitute for myself?¡±

    Su Chenghui was silent. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to believe that the daughter he had raised would do such a thing.

    It was precisely because of this that Su Chenghui came to find her and wanted to ask her clearly.

    ¡°Your good son-inw helped call the male prostitutes for me yesterday. I was knocked unconscious by someone, and he rubbed salt into the wound.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t believe Su Peizhen¡¯s words. ¡°Impossible.¡±

    ¡°Fine, if you say it¡¯s impossible, then it¡¯s impossible. Please, I have nothing to say to you.¡±

    Su Chenghui stood still. His face was filled with grief at Su Peizhen¡¯s current state.

    ¡°You, Peizhen. Tell me honestly, what did you do? If you didn¡¯t do anything, why would Huo Jinyao target you?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, your question is so strange. What did I do? What can I do now? Don¡¯t forget, Su Qingsang is now the wife of the president of the Tianyu Group. Huo Jinyao is the president of the Tianyu Group. What can I do? You should ask Huo Jinyao what he did. He just dealt with Huo Yifan a few days ago and kicked him out of the Huo family. Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, I also want to ask. Is it because I¡¯m no longer the daughter of the Li family that I¡¯m no longer even a person? I don¡¯t even have the right to stand in the same city and breathe the same air as them?¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t understand, but he could guess that things weren¡¯t that simple.

    ¡°Alright, I already know anyway. Whether it¡¯s you or Li Qianxue, you both no longer treat me as your daughter. Since that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have toe here to express your hypocritical concern. I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen.¡± Su Chenghui had a stomach full of words, but he didn¡¯t know what to say now.

    His expression appeared a little conflicted. He felt more heartache than helplessness over Su Peizhen bing like this.

    ¡°You can go abroad, whichever country you want to go to. I¡¯ll help youplete all the procedures. You can leave here and live abroad. You can ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, you have nothing to do with me anymore. Since that¡¯s the case, where I go and how I live has nothing to do with you. Now, please, you¡¯re not wee here.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen?¡± Su Chenghui really felt that it would be better to let Su Qingsang leave here and start over.

    ¡°Please ¨C¡± Unfortunately, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to give him such a chance. She mmed the door shut with a bang.

    Su Chenghui looked at the tightly shut door for a long while, then raised his hand and put it down again. In the end, he left helplessly.

    ..

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao stayed in Lin City for another two days before returning to Rong City. Su Qingsang was fine. She had participated in the rescue, so the hospital gave her a break and she would be rewarded when she returned.

    However, Huo Jinyao had been away for so many days, and his work had been dyed a lot. Although he had already handled a lot of work through emails and video conferences, there were still a lot of things that needed to be resolved when he went back.

    Especially when he heard that Huo Yifan had gone to look for Huo Mingguang yesterday. After leaving Huo Mingguang¡¯s office, Huo Yifan had actually returned to the Tianyu Group.

    Although he was no longer the vice president, Huo Mingguang had given him a separate task force.

    In just two days, things had changed so much. Huo Jinyao really wanted to know what kind of n Huo Yifan hade up with to make Huo Mingguang take it so seriously.

    After mealtime, Old Master Li called Huo Jinyao to the study to y chess. When Li Qianxue entered the room, she saw Su Qingsang packing her luggage.

    There weren¡¯t many things. Most of them were gifts that Li Qianxue and Old Master Li asked Su Qingsang to bring to Old Master Huo.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Upon seeing Li Qianxue enter the room, Su Qingsang put down the things in her hands. ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±

    ¡°I came to see you. I want to talk to you.¡± Li Qianxue looked at Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang had rested well for the past few days, and herplexion was much better than when she had just returned from the disaster area.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow. I will really miss you.¡±

    ¡°I will miss you too.¡± These few days, Li Qianxue had been trying all sorts of ways to treat her well in terms of food, clothing, shelter, and travel. She had been very thoughtful in all aspects.

    She knew in her heart that Li Qianxue had treated her well, and she was very grateful.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s only two hours to fly from Rong City to Lin City. I¡¯lle back to see you often when I¡¯m free. Besides, you cane and see me when you¡¯re not busy.¡±

    ¡°Two hours isn¡¯t a long time, but it¡¯s another city after all. I¡¯m not by your side, so I¡¯m always afraid that you can¡¯t take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°How can that be? I¡¯m not a child.¡±

    ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re just like a child.¡± After this incident, Li Qianxue waspletely disappointed in Su Peizhen.

    ¡°You can encounter such a thing just by going out for a meal. Qingsang, do you know how I feel? I¡¯m really worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡± Su Qingsang also knew that she had been careless this time, but how could she have known that Su Peizhen would y such a dirty trick?

    ¡°I promise, there won¡¯t be a next time. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Li Qianxue knew that she was simple-minded. When it came to scheming, she was afraid that she was no match for Su Peizhen.

    Now that Su Peizhen had nothing left, she was afraid that Su Peizhen would gopletely crazy.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Huo Jinyao to find two people to follow you back to Rong City to protect you?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang touched her forehead. ¡°Do you think it would be reasonable for me to bring two bodyguards with me as a doctor?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be reasonable? Your safety is always the top priority.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang felt extremely helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll really protect myself. I¡¯ll definitely be careful when I go out next time.¡±

    Naturally she would be careful when she went out, but what if she came to the door?

    She heard the conversation between Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao that day. She knew that after Su Qingsang returned to Rong City, she would undoubtedly look for Xiang Caiping.

    No matter how annoyed Li Qianxue was about that point, it was pointless.

    Who asked Xiang Caiping to acknowledge Su Qingsang first? Who asked her to get along with Su Qingsang and develop affection?

    However, Xiang Caiping was Su Peizhen¡¯s biological mother. Now, Su Peizhen had be like this because of their rtionship.

    Su Qingsang had good intentions and sympathized with Xiang Caiping wholeheartedly. However, what if Xiang Caiping felt that Su Peizhen had be like this because of her and Huo Jinyao and wanted to take revenge instead?

    Li Qianxue did not want to think too badly of others, but as a parent, she always had her concerns.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s voice brought Li Qianxue back to reality. She looked at Su Qingsang and was about to tell her not to look for Xiang Caiping after her return to Rong City.

    It wasn¡¯t entirely because she was petty and envious, but that was part of the reason. More importantly, she was worried that Xiang Caiping might hurt Su Qingsang because of Su Peizhen.

    However, before she could finish her sentence, Yuu came upstairs and said that Su Chenghui was there.

    When she heard that Su Chenghui was there, Li Qianxue¡¯s face immediately darkened.

    ¡°Why is he here? Get him out of here. The Li family doesn¡¯t wee him.¡±

    ¡°Madam, Sir said that he is here to look for the young madam.¡±

    When Su Qingsang came downstairs, Su Chenghui was sitting on the sofa in the living room.

    There was a big box in front of him. She couldn¡¯t tell what was in it.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang.¡±

    Su Qingsang walked to sit across from Su Chenghui. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±

    ¡°I found out after asking.¡± Upon thinking about what happened to Su Peizhen the day before yesterday, Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Qingsang a few more times.

    Her eyes were calm and her expression was peaceful. It didn¡¯t seem like something had happened.

    ¡°Qingsang, have you, have you seen Peizhen recently?¡±

    ¡°Peizhen? No.¡± She was just drugged by Su Peizhen and wanted to make her lose her chastity, but the two of them really didn¡¯t meet.

    ¡°No?¡± If they hadn¡¯t seen Su Peizhen, then didn¡¯t that mean that the two of them didn¡¯t have any conflict?

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Puzzled, Su Qingsang raised an eyebrow. ¡°Dad, why are you asking about this?¡±

    ¡°You must have heard about Peizhen, right?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    Didn¡¯t knowing a little meant knowing a lot? Su Chenghui looked at Su Qingsang as if he was trying to find out her true thoughts.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao did that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was indeed Huo Jinyao¡¯s doing. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to deny it.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s face flushed red. He sat there and seemed to have sunk into a gloomy state.

    ¡°You, you guys...¡±

    He suddenly stood up and looked at Su Qingsang. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why what?¡± Su Qingsang seemed to be confused.

    ¡°Why did you do this?¡± Su Chenghui knew that he had made a big mistake, but now he really felt stifled in his heart.

    He paced back and forth and suddenly stopped to g;are at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°You can¡¯t tolerate her anymore? Just because she made things difficult for you at the Tianyu Group¡¯s banquetst time?¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t answer Su Chenghui. She looked at Su Chenghui andmented inside.

    No matter how taken aback Su Chenghui was at Su Peizhen¡¯s actions, in his heart, he still cared about Su Peizhen. He had a pure-hearted father-daughter rtionship with Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Qingsang, I, why didn¡¯t I know that you guys had be like this?¡±

    Finding male prostitutes for Su Peizhen was already bad for her reputation. She even made Li Qianxue issue a statement to sever their mother-daughter rtionship.

    ¡°You guys are too ruthless.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t speak. She had always known that in Su Chenghui¡¯s heart, her status wasn¡¯t as important as Su Peizhen¡¯s.

    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to refute the usations against her and the me that he had for her now.

    Su Chenghui knew that he owed Su Qingsang a lot, but this debt was caused by him, not Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Qingsang, Peizhen is your sister after all. She is innocent in this matter. You, how could you do this? You ¨C¡±

    ¡°What about Qingsang?¡±

    Li Qianxue went downstairs and heard thest few words. Her expression changed.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, tell me. Why is Qingsang so vicious?¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue. At this moment, her eyes were fierce and aggressive. For a moment, he almost thought that the two of them had returned to the time when they were butting heads.

    ¡°Qianxue, I know that you hate me. I also know that all the mistakes were caused by me, but Peizhen was raised by you. She¡¯s your daughter who has been by your side for more than 20 years. Don¡¯t you think that the way you¡¯re treating her now is too cruel?¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡±

    Li Qianxue had long given up on Su Chenghui. She no longer loved this man.

    But his usations, especially his usations against Su Qingsang, made Li Qianxue extremely angry.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, who did you just say was cruel?¡±

    She took two steps forward. That aggressive look made Su Qingsang a little worried. She stood up as if to stop Li Qianxue, but Li Qianxue waved her hand away.

    She stood in front of Su Chenghui. The expression on her face was one of disdain, disgust, loathing, and deep-rooted hatred.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, who can be more cruel than you? Who can be more cruel than the two of you? Huh? You said I was cruel, and you said Qingsang was cruel? Why didn¡¯t you say how cruel you were when you reced my daughter?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s lips moved. He wanted to say that he had already realized his mistake and had been punished. However, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t give him a chance.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve nowe to my door and criticized Qingsang, but why don¡¯t you think about what your good daughter, your precious daughter, has done?¡±

    ¡°If I was really cruel, I would have broken off my rtionship with Su Peizhen long before I came back from Rong City. Why didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I cared about thatst trace of mother-daughter affection, but what about Su Peizhen? Do you want to hear what she has done?¡±

    ¡°Before you me Qingsang, why don¡¯t you ask what Su Peizhen did to Qingsang?¡±

    Every time she asked a question, she would take a step forward. Su Chenghui was repeatedly questioned by her. He had already retreated to the corner of the sofa.

    ¡°Qianxue, you ¨C¡± Su Chenghui thought of Su Peizhen¡¯s grievance and thought of how she had lost everything. Now, even her reputation was ruined.

    For the past two days, the trending topics on Weibo and local news had been reporting on this matter. There was no sign of the poprity of the scandal subsiding.

    Thinking of Su Peizhen hiding in the house drinking alone and that she was the child he had raised, Su Chenghui felt his heart ache, so he wanted to ask Su Qingsang.

    Of course, he also hoped that the rtionship between the two sisters could be eased, instead of them bing like enemies.

    But now, seeing Li Qianxue¡¯s attitude, he suddenly felt uncertain and panicked. That kind of panic made him look at Li Qianxue differently.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

 Chapter 603 - You Calling My Name Makes Me Want To Vomit

    <h4>Chapter 603: You Calling My Name Makes Me Want To Vomit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. You calling my name makes me want to vomit.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s words were harsh and merciless. She looked at Su Chenghui and pointed at the door. ¡°Get out. Get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, do you have to do this? Can¡¯t we talk things out?¡±

    ¡°Talk things out? Who wants to talk things out with you? Did you talk things out with Qingsang?¡±

    Li Qianxue hated Su Peizhen whenever she thought of the deeds that Su Peizhen had done and the grievances that Su Qingsang had suffered.

    ¡°Okay, since you want to talk things out, I¡¯ll talk things out with you. You¡¯ll also know what deeds your precious daughter had done.¡±

    With a cold face, she suppressed the anger in her heart and briefly told him what Su Peizhen had done a few days ago. She was satisfied to see Su Chenghui¡¯s expression change.

    ¡°Qianxue, what did you say?¡± Could it be true?

    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Qingsang and found that her expression was indifferent. Obviously, she was dissatisfied with him now.

    Li Qianxue sneered. He was still partial towards Su Peizhen even now. How dare hee to her door and criticize her daughter like that? Enough was enough.

    ¡°What did I say? Do you think I would lie to you?¡± Li Qianxue sneered. ¡°Let me tell you, I disdain doing such things.¡±

    As she spoke, she turned around to look at Su Qingsang. Her eyes were full of pity and an almost undetectable sense of guilt.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Qingsang¡¯s good luck that the person she met was Chou Yanbo, if Su Peizhen had asked a random man to hurt Qingsang, would Qingsang still be able to stand here today?¡±

    Of course, in this era, society was much more tolerant towards women. But what was Su Qingsang¡¯s status now?

    She was the wife of the CEO of the Tianyu Group. The eldest granddaughter-inw of the Huo family.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao was just giving her a taste of her own medicine. Yet, youe here just like that to help her vent her anger and criticize your other daughter. Su Chenghui, you really are a good father to Qingsang.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s expression had changed several times. He didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way.

    He had just asked Su Qingsang, but she said that she hadn¡¯t seen Su Peizhen.

    Su Qingsang stood at the side and didn¡¯t speak. She felt a little helpless, and also a little powerless.

    She no longer looked at Su Chenghui as intimately as before. Su Chenghui felt uneasy under her gaze.

    ¡°You, why didn¡¯t you say it just now?¡± If she had said it, he wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood.

    ¡°You started ming Qingsang the moment you came in. What do you want her to say?¡±

    Li Qianxue was angered by Su Chenghui andughed. ¡°Su Chenghui, your heart is really biased. Su Peizhen is your daughter, and Qingsang isn¡¯t your daughter, right?¡±

    Su Chenghui was speechless. He saw the anger on Li Qianxue¡¯s face and knew that he had messed up again.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡±

    ¡°I remember telling you that you owe Qingsang. You owe her for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, do you know that the person you shouldpensate the most is Qingsang? But how did you do it?¡±

    ¡°You allowed Su Peizhen to hurt her, and you allowed her to scheme against Qingsang. In your heart, you don¡¯t regard Qingsang as your daughter at all.¡±

    Su Chenghui stood there with an awkward expression on his refined face. ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m not, I didn¡¯t ¨C¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t? Let¡¯s not talk about what Su Peizhen did. Huo Jinyao only gave her a small punishment, but even if he really wanted to payback against Su Peizhen, so what?¡±

    Li Qianxue was livid with anger. ¡°She¡¯d been upying the magpie¡¯s nest for so many years, and Qingsang has been wronged for so many years. So what if I want to sever my rtionship with her?¡±

    Her attitude was harsh and aggressive. The anger on her face grew with every word she said.

    Knowing that he had made a mistake this time, Su Chenghui kept retreating.

    ¡°Qingsang, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He turned to look at Li Qianxue, and the expression in his eyes became more and more regretful. ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Sorry? I don¡¯t need your apology.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t ept it at all. His apology was too cheap. ¡°You had always been like this. You always say sorry so nonchntly after hurting others. How could there be such an easy thing in this world? You say sorry, and then you want others to forgive you? You want others to forget all the wrong things you¡¯ve done?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Su Chenghui was very regretful. He seemed to had done wrong again. Again and again.

    He had clearly decided to stand on Li Qianxue¡¯s side no matter what the situation was, but now, he had let things turn out like this. This was his fault.

    He wanted to apologize, but the word ¡°sorry¡± had be too light. ¡°Qianxue, I promise, I won¡¯t do this again in the future. I ¨C¡±

    ¡°No need. Su Chenghui, we don¡¯t need you in our future. Without you, we can live better.¡±

    Li Qianxue pointed at the door again as she spoke.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, get lost. You aren¡¯t wee here.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue and his lips moved. He wanted to exin, but he didn¡¯t know how to.

    He originally wanted to repair their rtionship with Li Qianxue, but these incidents kept happening one after anothertely.

    Not only did he fail to repair the rtionship with Li Qianxue, but the rtionship between them became worse and worse.

    This was something Su Chenghui didn¡¯t expect and didn¡¯t want to see.

    ¡°Qianxue, I ¨C¡± Can she give him another chance?

    So that he could make up for his mistakes? He really knew that he was wrong.

    ¡°I said get lost.¡± Li Qianxue was very angry, and she was really fed up with Su Chenghui. ¡°Su Chenghui, you can go and feel sorry for your precious daughter. In any case, you don¡¯t regard Qingsang as your daughter. Also, we have already divorced. Whether it¡¯s me or Qingsang, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with you from now on. Please don¡¯t appear in front of us again.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, I¡¯m not. I ¨C¡± Su Chenghui wanted to defend himself, but Li Qianxue was unwilling to listen.

    She pushed Su Chenghui and asked someone to throw him out. Everyone who worked in the Li family knew that Su Chenghui was the original master, so they were also in a difficult position.

    When Su Chenghui saw this scene, he knew that it was useless for him to stay. He could only try again some other time.

    He looked at Li Qianxue and wanted to say something, but he hesitated. A lot of words were stuck in his throat. In the end, he helplessly lowered his shoulders and left dejectedly.

    After he left, Li Qianxue walked to the sofa and sat down. Her condition wasn¡¯t much better than Su Chenghui¡¯s. She looked extremely tired.

    But soon, she stood up again and looked at Su Qingsang, who was standing at the side. She went up and hugged her.

    She didn¡¯t speak, but her expression was full of guilt.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Compared to Li Qianxue¡¯s anger, Su Qingsang¡¯s sadness and difort onlysted for a short while.

    She was already used to it. She was used to Su Chenghui not having her in his heart and not taking her seriously, so she didn¡¯t feel that sad.

    What made her sad was Li Qianxue¡¯s attitude. Unwittingly, her rtionship with Su Chenghui seemed to be getting more and more irreconcble.

    Li Qianxue shook her head. She stepped back a little and patted Su Qingsang¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Okay, you continue to pack your things. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She had already dealt the biggest blow. This situation was no longer a blow to her any more. She was just feeling wronged on behalf of Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Qingsang, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head and held Li Qianxue¡¯s hand as they went upstairs. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go. Help me pack. Didn¡¯t you have something to say to me just now?¡±

    Li Qianxue thought of what she wanted to say and her lips moved.

    ¡°If you go back to Rong City, remember, remember ¨C¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Remember to be on guard against Su Peizhen, not only her, but also those who are tied to her.¡±

    Li Qianxue said it out loud in the end. She believed that Su Qingsang could understand.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang nodded and didn¡¯t object. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let Su Peizhen bully me again. Besides, she probably won¡¯t care about that now.¡±

    After this incident, it was basically impossible for Su Peizhen to marry into the Huo family.

    Her reputation in Lin City was already bad. She believed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stir up any waves.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that you have to think that badly of her. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s no longer the Su Peizhen from before. I¡¯m always afraid that she¡¯ll hurt you again if there¡¯s the chance.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I know what to do. I know what to do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Li Qianxue kept reminding her, but no matter how worried she was, Su Qingsang still had to go to Rong City with Huo Jinyao. Now, she could only remind Huo Jinyao to protect Su Qingsang.

    ..

    It was already afternoon when Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang got off the ne.

    The two of them got into Yang Wenchang¡¯s car. Huo Jinyao told Su Qingsang to go home to rest while he made a trip to thepany.

    Su Qingsang knew that he must have left a lot of work to be dealt with during this period of time, so she didn¡¯t argue with him. She simply said that she would go to the old mansion.

    She had brought gifts from home to give to Old Master Huo, and since she was back, she had to go and greet Liu Tongjia.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t object. He asked Yang Wenchang to send him to thepany first, and then send Su Qingsang to the Huo family.

    Coincidentally, when he entered the Tianyu Group. Huo Yifan just happened to being downstairs.

    There were a few people following behind him. Huo Jinyao nced at them briefly, and a few of them were familiar faces. He remembered that these people were from the previous research team, but now they were all following behind Huo Yifan.

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes slightly, and Huo Yifan naturally saw him too.

    He spoke to his secretary beside him, and the group of people stood there motionlessly. He walked straight towards Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression was rxed, and he chuckled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°Not only you¡¯re back, brother, but I¡¯m also back too.¡±

    His words had a double meaning. Huo Jinyao nodded. ¡°Yes, I can see that.¡±

    ¡°It was Uncle who told me toe back,¡± Huo Yifan added with a smile. ¡°Speaking of which, I think Uncle is still at the office today. Do you want to go upstairs and look for him?¡±

    There was a sense of intimacy in his voice, as if he was Huo Mingguang¡¯s son.

    Huo Jinyao wouldn¡¯t bicker with Huo Yifan over such a trivial matter, so he took a step aside.

    ¡°You seem to be going out. Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The R & D team has been working hard these past few days. I said I would treat them to a meal to reward them.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, you probably don¡¯t know about the case we¡¯re working on now, right? It¡¯s okay, Uncle has a copy of my proposal. You can ask him to show it to you. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    After saying that, Huo Yifan went back to the group of people and left. Unlike in the past, he couldn¡¯t hide the smugness on his face.

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes and watched Huo Yifan leave with the group of people. Finally, he lifted his feet and went into the President¡¯s private elevator.

    Huo Mingguang was indeed in thepany today. After Huo Jinyao entered the door, Huo Mingguang sized him up from top to bottom. He found that Huo Jinyao only had a slight tan, and he seemed to be in good health.

    ¡°You still know toe back?¡± Huo Mingguang put the documents in his hands to the side. He was indeed a little displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who you are? Why did you have to go so far away to do a good deed? Is there no good deed for you to do in Rong City?¡±

    Huo Jinyao did not answer his question. He took a few steps forward and sat down opposite Huo Mingguang.

    ¡°I bumped into Huo Yifan when I came up just now.¡±

    Huo Mingguang immediately put away the me on his face. He looked at Huo Jinyao with a slightly uneasy expression.

    ¡°Dad, I really want to know, what method did he use to convince you to let him re-enter Tianyu Group?¡±

    ¡°Jinyao.¡± Huo Mingguang¡¯s voice was filled with helplessness. ¡°Yifan is your cousin.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my cousin, a cousin who had always been trying to drag me down from the CEO position, a cousin who had always been thinking of recing me.¡±

    ¡°Jin Yao.¡± Huo Mingguang¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Yifan just made a mistakest time. He¡¯s done his best for thepany over the years. Why are you so fixated on his mistakes?¡±

    Huo Jinyao pursed his lips into a straight line. He stared straight at Huo Mingguang until Huo Mingguang felt a little uneasy. Then, he finally spoke.

    ¡°Dad, Huo Yifan is your son, right?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Huo Mingguang was furious. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m siding with him out of bias? That¡¯s because he did a good job.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a proposal from his drawer. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be convinced, so I asked him to leave a copy for me. You can take a good look at it yourself.¡±

    Huo Jinyao took the proposal from his hands. He didn¡¯t believe that Huo Yifan would have any good ideas.

    What he should do during this period of time was to hide in a corner and keep a low profile.

    However, after flipping through a few pages of the proposal, his expression immediately changed.

    He nced at Huo Mingguang with an obvious look of shock in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re saying that this was done by Huo Yifan?¡±

    ¡°What else could it be?¡± Huo Mingguang raised his eyebrows and was rather displeased with his son¡¯s questioning. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, Yifan is a real talent. You always look down on him like this, and you¡¯re always targeting him, but he still wants to do his part for thepany.¡±

    With a smack, Huo Mingguang ced the proposal in front of him.

    ¡°Dad, I just found out today that not only does my mother not treat me like a son and wanted me to die that year, it¡¯s also the same for you.¡±

    Huo Mingguang¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. He red at Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    ¡°Am I spouting nonsense?¡±

    Huo Jinyao propped his hands on the edge of his desk and leaned forward a little. He red at Huo Mingguang and spoke softly.

    ¡°Dad, Huo Yifan is a traitor. He even tried to set me up and embarrass me, but in your eyes, it¡¯s me who looks down on him and targets him all the time? Isn¡¯t your favoritism because you wish I was the one who died back then?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Huo Mingguang was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll shut up after I¡¯m done talking.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stood up straight. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. No matter how hard mom tries to make things difficult for me, you¡¯ve never said a word for me. I keep thinking that perhaps you don¡¯t want to stand between me and mom, or perhaps you just want to take good care of Mom¡¯s emotions. I only know now that you and mom are the same. You me me, hate me, and wish that I was dead.¡±

    Huo Mingguang¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, but Huo Jinyao felt indifferent.

    He nced at the proposal again, turned around, and left without saying a word.

    He returned to his office and settled some of the umted work. Looking at the time, he saw that it was gettingte. Just as he was about to get off work, Yang Wenchang happened to be back after sending Su Qingsang back to the old mansion.

    ¡°President Huo.¡±

    Yang Wenchang had to stay in Rong City to deal with some matters, so when Huo Jinyao went to the disaster area previously, he sent two batches of supplies then came back.

    These few days, Yang Wenchang witnessed Huo Yifan¡¯s return to thepany and was really angry.

    As soon as Huo Jinyao returned, he couldn¡¯t wait to report Huo Yifan¡¯s recent actions and movements to him.

    After that, Yang Wenchang added, ¡°Manager Huo has been really brazen recently. That attitude of his, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s still the vice president of thepany.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand unconsciously tapped on the table. After Yang Wenchang finished speaking, he nced at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about his attitude for now. Go and investigate something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Where did Huo Yifan get that AI proposal from?¡±

    Yang Wenchang froze. Huo Yifan had recently set up a department to specialize in research and development. He had never known what trick he was pulling, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be rted to AI.

    ¡°Such a promising and cutting-edge proposal definitely isn¡¯t something Huo Yifan can produce. Go and find out who he¡¯s been in contact with recently.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Also, get someone to keep an eye on Su Peizhen.¡±

    Although Su Peizhen was still in Lin City, she would probably return to Rong City soon.

    After all, there was no ce for her in Lin City anymore. However, she still had Huo Yifan in Rong City.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yang Wenchang nodded. Huo Jinyao thought about it for a moment and stopped him.

    ¡°Oh right, get two bodyguards to protect Qingsang¡¯s safety.¡±

    Yang Wenchang froze. ¡°President Huo?¡±

    ¡°Protect her in the dark, but not in the open. Qingsang doesn¡¯t like people following her.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After giving out all the instructions, Huo Jinyao leaned back in his chair.

    He knew how much Huo Yifan was capable of. He was indeed capable, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t believe that he coulde up with such a n.

    All he wanted to know now was who was helping Huo Yifan behind the scenes.

 Chapter 604 - Beat Him Up Until Hes Ruined For Good

    <h4>Chapter 604: Beat Him Up Until He¡¯s Ruined For Good</h4>

    It was already veryte when Huo Jinyao returned home.

    Su Qingsang was still awake. She put down the book in her hand when she saw Huo Jinyao enter the room.

    ¡°You¡¯re back? Have you eaten yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say anything. He walked to the bedside and hugged Su Qingsang, who was about to get up.

    Su Qingsang froze for a moment. Her lips moved, but she didn¡¯t ask anything.

    The room was very quiet. Neither of them spoke. After a few minutes, Su Qingsang raised her hand and patted Huo Jinyao on the back.

    ¡°Grandpa told me to tell you that it was his decision to let Huo Yifan return to thepany.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s body stiffened instantly. He let go of Su Qingsang and his gaze fell on her face.

    ¡°You know?¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. They had returned from C City, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t return to the old mansion to dine together. Old Master Huo was such a smart man. How could he not know that Huo Jinyao was angry?

    ¡°Grandfather said that nothing beats family harmony, so ¨C¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but Huo Jinyao understood what Old Master Huo meant. It was nothing more than asking him to tolerate it in the grand scheme of things.

    Tolerate it?

    The problem was, he didn¡¯t want to tolerate it.

    He didn¡¯t want to tolerate Huo Yifan, and he also didn¡¯t want to tolerate Su Peizhen. He didn¡¯t want to see Huo Yifan swagger around in front of him so smugly.

    Old Master Huo thought that Huo Yifan would go back to dine together and would tell Huo Jinyao himself.

    But Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t go home, so he had no choice but to call Su Qingsang to the study when she was about to go home and briefly tell her.

    ¡°Grandpa said that he understands your feelings and knows that you have resentment in your heart. However, Huo Yifan is your younger brother after all. The n he proposed this time was also very good, so please understand.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was very soft. As she spoke, she held Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand.

    She could understand his feelings, but she didn¡¯t know how to help him.

    ¡°Wife.¡±

    Huo Jinyao suddenly held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand and looked at her intently.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If one day, I wanted to leave the Huo family, would youe with me?¡±

    Su Qingsang frowned slightly. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t want to tolerate it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t tolerate it. No matter what you want to do, I¡¯ll support you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao smiled. This smile on his face was rare after his return to Rong City.

    He picked up Su Qingsang¡¯s hand and kissed it. When he looked up again, his gaze was very sharp.

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t n to leave the Huo family.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t understand. The corners of Huo Jinyao¡¯s lips curled up slightly with a hint of yfulness.

    ¡°Why should I be the one leaving? The Huo family can only be mine.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he was greedy for his current position, but if it weren¡¯t for that ident, the Huo family would have belonged to Huo Jinkai.

    He couldn¡¯t care less about who the president of the Tianyu Group was, and he couldn¡¯t care less about Huo Mingguang¡¯s attitude towards him.

    However, no one should rece Huo Jinkai in taking control of the Huo family and Tianyu Group.

    ¡°Jinyao, then you ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Since Huo Yifan was feeling smug now, he would simply let him be smug for a few more days. It was just a proposal. He would have a way to make it impossible for him to carry out that proposal.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t respond. She reached out and hugged him again.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether he stayed in the Huo family or left the Huo family. She would go wherever he was.

    As for whether he was the president of the Tianyu Group or not, when she got together with him, didn¡¯t she think that he was just a lowly employee?

    So, whether he was or not, what did it matter?

    ¡°No matter what you n to do, I¡¯ll support you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao lowered his head. When he met her clear eyes, he leaned over and kissed her on the lips.

    He held her in his arms, and where Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t see, his deep eyes were filled with fierceness.

    ..

    When Huo Jinyao entered the coffee shop, he immediately saw Qi Xiwei sitting by the window.

    Qi Xiwei sat there with her long hair draped behind her head. She seemed to have be curvier. Her eyes filled with gentleness, she sat there flipping through the magazines on the table.

    She hadn¡¯t changed much over the years. She still appeared as innocent as ever.

    When she saw someone in front of her, she raised her head. When she saw Huo Jinyao¡¯s face, she smiled gently.

    ¡°Jinyao, you¡¯re here?¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded and sat down across from her. Qi Xiwei didn¡¯t close the magazine in her hand. Instead, she looked at Huo Jinyao sideways.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, but you¡¯re still the same.¡±

    ¡°Really? So are you.¡±

    Speaking of which, he and Qi Xiwei hadn¡¯t seen each other for almost eight years.

    Qi Xiwei¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not the same. I¡¯m old and haggard now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re younger than me. If you say you¡¯re old, doesn¡¯t that make me older?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different. Women age faster.¡± Qi Xiwei¡¯s voice seemed to be filled with emotion, but it onlysted for a moment before she quickly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, what would you like to drink?¡±

    ¡°Atte.¡±

    ¡°Your taste hasn¡¯t changed much.¡±

    As Qi Xiwei spoke, she called the waiter over and ordered atte for Huo Jinyao, while she herself ordered a ss of juice for herself.

    ¡°I remember you like to drink Blue Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yes, however, I don¡¯t drink coffee now. I¡¯ve already quit coffee.¡±

    Qi Xiwei ordered two more snacks. Then, she put the magazine aside.

    ¡°You¡¯ve quit coffee?¡± Huo Jinyao stared at her face as if he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°By the way, how have you been these past few years?¡±

    ¡°Not bad. I know you¡¯re married. You must be living a pretty happy life, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Qi Xiwei smiled sincerely. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be very busy. I didn¡¯t expect you to have the time to look for me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°I¡¯m indeed very busy, but I have something to ask you.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out the document from his briefcase and pushed it in front of Qi Xiwei.

    ¡°This.¡±

    Qi Xiwei looked at the document and flipped through it. She closed the document and looked at Huo Jinyao in confusion.

    ¡°Have you guys started? Isn¡¯t this a good proposal?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very good.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Qi Xiwei and praised her generously. ¡°If it can be implemented, it will bring huge, long-term benefits to thepany.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that it can help you.¡±

    Qi Xiwei smiled, and the smile on her face was very pure. Huo Jinyao looked at her and took back the proposal.

    ¡°Unfortunately, this proposal didn¡¯t help me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Qi Xiwei froze for a moment, as if she didn¡¯t quite understand what Huo Jinyao meant. ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t it help you?¡±

    ¡°Xiwei, can you tell me why you want to gave me this proposal? If I remember correctly, with your profession and what you¡¯ve learned, such a proposal would be very beneficial to you and thepany you work for.¡±

    ¡°I know. But now, I don¡¯t have the energy to care about that.¡±

    Qi Xiwei bit her lip, and her voice was a little soft. ¡°I myself was very optimistic about such a proposal, but I don¡¯t have enough spare energy to continue. In my heart, you are the most suitable candidate. I feel that if I let you carry out such a proposal, you will definitely make the most of it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Xiwei. Thank you for thinking so highly of me. But the question is, why didn¡¯t youe to me to give me this proposal personally?¡±

    Qi Xiwei lowered her head, and she seemed to be a little embarrassed. ¡°I did. I went to Tianyu Group to look for you, but they said that you weren¡¯t there. Then, I met your sister-inw, Su Peizhen. She said that you went to City C and won¡¯t be back anytime soon. So, I gave the document to her and asked her to pass it to you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao pursed his lips into a straight line. He felt a little helpless at Qi Xiwei¡¯s reckless actions. ¡°Are you close to her? Why did you give her such an important thing?¡±

    ¡°Not really. But I knew her when she was in the U.S. I know that she¡¯s the young madam of Lin City¡¯s Li family. I saw the video of your anniversaryst time. She¡¯s married to your cousin now, so you¡¯re all family.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I gave it to her when she said she could pass it on to you.¡±

    ¡°Xiwei...¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t expect that Su Peizhen¡¯s perfect n came up like this. ¡°I remember that you weren¡¯t such a careless person in the past.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I also feel that I¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± Looking a little ufortable, Qi Xiwei smiled. ¡°But I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s a special period now. Not only can¡¯t I keep up in terms of energy, but sometimes my thoughts also can¡¯t keep up either.¡±

    Special period? This time, it was Huo Jinyao¡¯s turn to be confused. Qi Xiwei smiled. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m pregnant. So ¨C¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence. Since she had been sitting and holding a magazine in her hand before, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t notice that aspect.

    Because of her words, Huo Jinyao looked down at her abdomen. Only then did he realize that Qi Xiwei¡¯s abdomen had already bulged out, and it indeed looked like she was pregnant.

    ¡°Jinyao, to be honest with you, ever since I got pregnant, I¡¯ve been in low spirits, and my temper had be vtile. You¡¯re right. I originally nned to carry out this proposal in my ownpany, but because of my unstable mood recently, my boss asked me to hand over this proposal to someone else. I was very unhappy and had an argument with my boss over it.¡±

    ¡°After the argument, I was angry and annoyed. I didn¡¯t want to let my boss off so easily, so I decided to give this proposal to you.¡±

    ¡°I only found out that you were married after I returned to the country. After thinking about it, I couldn¡¯t think of any other gift to give you. I had been working on this proposal for a long time, so it is quite substantial and I thought of giving it to you as a wedding gift.¡±

    Qi Xiwei seemed to be a little embarrassed when she said this. ¡°Originally, I wanted to give this to you personally, but thest time I went to yourpany to look for you, you weren¡¯t there. My low blood pressure was acting up again, and it was your sister-inw who sent me to the hospital. At that time, the proposal just happened to fall in her car, andter she said that she would give it to you. I happened to be feeling unwell, so naturally I gave it to her.¡±

    She exined the whole process, but didn¡¯t understand what was wrong.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t give it to you? But then, why do you have it now?¡±

    Huo Jinyao was silent for a few seconds. Qi Xiwei¡¯s expression turned ugly again. ¡°Did I do something wrong? What happened? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Xiwei, can you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You know, I¡¯m willing to help you with anything.¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but Huo Jinyao understood what she meant. Yes, Qi Xiwei was like that. She was always very warm-hearted.

    She was like this when she was in school, and she was like this after she left school.

    ¡°Thank you in advance.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say what it was about. He looked at Qi Xiwei with a hint of concern in his eyes. ¡°By the way, since you¡¯re married, is your husband treating you well?¡±

    ¡°We broke up.¡± Qi Xiwei shook her head and didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. ¡°I¡¯m alone now.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was a little stunned by Qi Xiwei¡¯s nonchnce, and he didn¡¯t know what to say because of her indifferent attitude.

    ¡°But, aren¡¯t you pregnant now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Qi Xiwei lowered her head as she spoke, and she ced a hand on her abdomen. At that moment, her expression was rather gentle. ¡°I know I¡¯m pregnant. This is my child. Even if his father doesn¡¯t want him, I want him.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was a little surprised that she didn¡¯t seem to care. He thought about it and spoke very seriously.

    ¡°Xiwei, we¡¯re friends. If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, you must let me know.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Qi Xiwei smiled at him. ¡°But, there¡¯s no need for that now. I¡¯m fine just the way I am.¡±

    She thought of what Huo Jinyao had said just now. ¡°Oh right, you said just now that you need my help with something. May I ask, what is it?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s gaze swept across the proposal. There was a sh of malice in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t show it in front of Qi Xiwei.

    ..

    When Huo Jinyao entered thepany, it was Monday. There was a regr Monday meeting today.

    Huo Yifan had already been kicked out and shouldn¡¯t have had the right to participate, but because of the recent proposal, he sat in the meeting room again and took a seat inside.

    When he saw Huo Jinyao and Yang Wenchang standing together, the corners of his lips curled up slightly, then a sh of smugness and arrogance shed through his eyes.

    Yang Wenchang saw it and his face darkened. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Jinyao.

    However, Huo Jinyao acted as if nothing had happened. He walked up to the main seat and sat down at the first seat of the conference table.

    The main seat belonged to Huo Mingguang. Ever since Huo Jinyao and Huo Mingguang parted on bad terms, Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t gone to look for Huo Mingguang in the past few days.

    In any case, he had nothing to say to Huo Mingguang. Both father and son worked at the Tianyu Group every day, but they didn¡¯t bump into each other even once.

    It must have been ironic.

    Soon, Huo Mingguang arrived. It wasn¡¯t just him. There was also Huo Mingliang.

    The two of them entered the conference room one after the other. They sat down at the head of the table. Huo Mingguang nced at Huo Jinyao. If he looked carefully, he would notice a sh of guilt in his eyes.

    But it was only for a moment. Soon, he looked at the people in front of him. He announced the start of the regr meeting.

    There was nothing to hear in the first ce. Back and forth, it was just some daily matters of thepany and the progress of some big projects.

    Huo Jinyao propped up his chin with one hand, as if he was listening to the reports of these people seriously.

    From time to time, he would nce at Huo Mingguang. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t attend such regr meetings every time.

    But today, he was listening especially seriously. When he looked at Huo Mingliang again, the expression on his face was full of pride, and he couldn¡¯t hide it.

    There was also Huo Yiyang and Huo Manzi, who were sitting next to Huo Yifan. In contrast to the dejected look on Huo Yifan¡¯s face when he was kicked out of Tianyu Group, Huo Yifan looked especially smug at the moment.

    Huo Jinyao admired their expressions. He knew that they were smug with themselves. However, it wouldn¡¯tst long now.

    It would only be until today. After today, he was confident that Huo Yifan wouldn¡¯t be able to be smug anymore.

    Soon, it was Huo Yifan¡¯s turn to speak. What he wanted to say was about the proposal that he was currently working on.

    Huo Mingliang¡¯s eyes lit up when it was Huo Yifan¡¯s turn to speak. He looked at Huo Yifan with pride written all over his face.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one. Weren¡¯t the other Huo siblings the same?

    This proposal was indeed very good. Huo Jinyao admitted it. Qi Xiwei looked meek, but she was very capable.

    In fact, after she graduated, Huo Jinyao had already thought about letting her join the Tianyu Group.

    But Qi Xiwei refused, and she chose to stay in the United States. A few years ago, he had almost no contact with her.

    If not for this incident, where he followed the clues given by Yang Wenchang and found out that Huo Yifan¡¯s proposal was actually given to him by Su Peizhen.

    And unbeknownst to him, Su Peizhen actually contacted Qi Xiwei. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have known that Qi Xiwei returned to the country because her business philosophy and her design philosophy of some new products were different from her boss¡¯s.

    She had been back for some time. She wasn¡¯t feeling well before, so she stayed at home to recuperate. She also changed the proposal in her hands.

    It wasn¡¯t untilter that she felt that it was perfect and could be put to good use that she then came to look for him. This proposal, which was originally a wedding gift from Qi Xiwei, had unexpectedly fallen into the hands of Su Peizhen.

    Heh. Su Peizhen, that woman. He had punished her too lightly previously.

    This time, it was just the right time to take care of Huo Yifan and Su Peizhen in one fell swoop.

    At this moment, Huo Yifan was speaking with confidence. He was quite confident in the case he was currently working on.

    Half of this confidence came from the perfect proposal. The other half was his confidence in his own abilities.

    He believed that he would definitely be able to turn things around beautifully this time.

    As he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Jinyao with a smug and provocative expression.

    Huo Jinyao acted as if he didn¡¯t see it. He lowered his head to look at the time. It should be about time.

    The moment he raised his head, the door to the conference room was opened. Zhang Yang walked in front, after he met the people inside, he finally looked at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°President Huo?¡±

    The corners of Huo Jinyao¡¯s lips curled up. Very good, he was here. The show had begun.

    Zhang Yang¡¯s sudden appearance made everyone look at him. They also saw the person standing behind him.

    Huo Yifan¡¯s expression was filled with dissatisfaction. He was about to continue when he saw Zhang Yang walking in with the person behind him.

 Chapter 605 - Are You To Blame?

    <h4>Chapter 605: Are You To me?</h4>

    ¡°Secretary Zhang...¡±

    Huo Mingguang furrowed his brows and was about to speak, but he saw that there were two people behind Zhang Yang.

    Two people in uniforms. Everyone sat there without moving. They just looked at the two people and didn¡¯t understand why the police woulde.

    Huo Yifan stood there and watched the two people walk straight towards him. One of them shed the ID in his hand in front of Huo Yifan.

    ¡°Hello, are you Mr. Huo Yifan?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± Huo Yifan stood there with a confused look on his face.

    The policeman put away his ID. ¡°You are suspected of being involved in a theft of trade secrets. Pleasee with us to assist in the investigation.¡±

    Huo Yifan instinctively took a step back. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who stole trade secrets?¡±

    ¡°Please cooperate with us and help us with the investigation.¡±

    Huo Yifan stood there and subconsciously looked at Huo Mingliang. Huo Mingliang was also confused. He took two steps forward. ¡°Officer, is there a misunderstanding here? My Son would never steal trade secrets.¡±

    ¡°So pleasee with US and help with the investigation.¡±

    The police officers still spoke in a bureacratic tone, but their actions were not polite at all. They took two steps forward and stood on both sides of Huo Yifan, wanting to take him away.

    Huo Yifan looked at Huo mingguang again and said, ¡°Uncle, uncle saved me. I didn¡¯t.¡±

    When Huo Mingguang saw the scene in front of him, he reflexively nced at Huo Jinyao.

    Zhang Yang was Huo Jinyao¡¯s subordinate and the one who brought them in was Zhang Yang. So, was this matter connected to Huo Jinyao?

    Huo Yifan also noticed Huo Jinyao¡¯s gaze. He suddenly pointed a finger at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it? It was you. You were the one who set me up. Huo Jinyao, you¡¯re envious. You¡¯re just envious. You can¡¯t stand to see me better.¡±

    Huo Jinyao touched the tip of his nose. He finally met Huo Yifan¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Please think twice before you speak, manager Huo. I don¡¯t have the ability to get the police to arrest you. If you think you¡¯re innocent, then follow them. After all, the police will eventually investigate the truth and clear your name, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, it was you, it was you.¡±

    Huo Yifan wanted to scold him, but he was already taken away by two police officers.

    After he was taken away, Huo Mingguang and Huo Mingliang looked at Huo Jinyao at the same time.

    ¡°Eldest nephew, you¡¯re being treacherous.¡± Huo Mingliang looked at Huo Jinyao with silent reproach in his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you said, Uncle. Yifan is the one whomitted the crime. What does it have to do with me?¡±

    Huo Jinyao pushed the matter aside and acted as if it had nothing to do with him, so Huo Mingliang became furious. ¡°Eldest nephew, aren¡¯t you ashamed to say that? The police were brought here by your people. Do you still dare to say that it has nothing to do with you?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huo Jinyao chuckled lightly and turned to look at Zhang Yang.

    ¡°Zhang Yang, did you bring them here?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhang Yang waved a document in his hand as he spoke. ¡°I had something to talk to president Huo about. I just happened to see the two police officers going upstairs. They said that they were looking for manager Huo Yifan. I happened to be on my way to the conference room when I ran into them.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, did you hear that? This matter has nothing to do with me. Speaking of which, I¡¯m really curious as well. Yifan stole trade secrets. What kind of trade secrets did he steal?¡±

    No one present had thought of this. Now that they heard Huo Jinyao¡¯s words, everyone looked at each other in dismay.

    Huo Mingguang¡¯s expression was very ugly. He sat there with a cold expression and looked at Huo Jinyao. He didn¡¯t believe that this matter had nothing to do with him.

    Huo Jinyao acted as if he did not see his father¡¯s expression. He looked at Huo Mingliang and said, ¡°Uncle, if I were you, I would not be here right now. I would find a way to find out what trade secrets Yifan stole.¡±

    Huo Mingliang red at Huo Jinyao. He wanted to have an outburst, but he knew that he was telling the truth.

    After ring at Huo Jinyao with hatred, he quickly left.

    At this point, there was no way the meeting could continue. Huo Mingguang waved his hand, and everyone else in the meeting room dispersed.

    In the end, only Huo Jinyao and Huo Mingguang were left. Huo Mingguang stopped Huo Jinyao before he was about to leave.

    ¡°Jinyao.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stood there and looked at him with disdain.

    ¡°You ¨C¡± He said the word ¡°you¡± and changed the topic. ¡°The matter with Huo Yifan is your doing.¡±

    He used an affirmative sentence, and Huo Jinyao smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you already have an answer? Why are you still asking?¡±

    Huo Mingguang had aplicated expression on his face as he looked at Huo Jinyao. He didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment. ¡°Jinyao. I know. Your mother and I owe you a lot. You¡¯re feeling resentful. If you¡¯re really that unhappy, you cane at us, but I hope you can consider the bigger picture. No matter what, Yifan is your younger brother and also a member of Tianyu Group. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll affect thepany¡¯s reputation?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things.¡± Huo Jinyao patiently listened to him finish his sentence, and there was a hint of mockery in his voice. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not unhappy with you and mom. You can treat me however you like, as long as you¡¯re happy. Second of all, it¡¯s not me who¡¯s affecting thepany¡¯s reputation, it¡¯s Huo Yifan. Perhaps you can ask him where that perfect proposal came from, and how it came about. When the timees, you cane and discuss thepany¡¯s reputation with me.¡±

    After saying that, Huo Jinyao left. Hepletely ignored Huo Mingguang, who was behind him. With guilt, he was left sitting there with aplicated look on his face.

    ..

    When Huo Yifan was taken away, he was very confident. But soon, he realized that he couldn¡¯t be confident anymore.

    Through awyer, an Americanpany called Kev Company had filed awsuit using Huo Yifan of stealing trade secrets.

    And that so-called trade secret was the document that Su Peizhen gave him.

    The other party repeatedly asked him to tell him where the document came from. Huo Yifan could only tell the truth. It was Su Peizhen who gave it to him.

    Su Peizhen was in Lin City. After she lost so much face in Lin City, she didn¡¯t immediately return to Rong City.

    Instead, she drank her life away in Lin City and passed two days in a daze. But very soon, she was arrested.

    The police brought her from Lin City to Rong City. The charges against her were the same: theft of trade secrets.

    Su Peizhen still hadn¡¯t recovered from that shock, so she didn¡¯t expect to face such charges immediately.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t admit it. She said that the document was given to her by Qi Xiwei. She didn¡¯t steal it at all.

    But no one believed her. She was locked up. Not only was she locked up, but she was also interrogated along with Huo Yifan.

    She said that the proposal was given to her by Qi Xiwei, but Qi Xiwei refused to admit it. She said that it was such an important thing, so how could she give it to someone so casually?

    Especially since it was a confidential document from her originalpany.

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t defend herself. She called awyer that she knew for him to bail her out.

    However, it was useless. The other party told her that her case was conclusive and that there was no way to overturn it.

    On the other side, Su Peizhen and Huo Yifan were locked up.

    On the other side, Huo Mingliang was trying his best to get Huo Yifan out.

    Huo Yifan went to jail, and the case was shelved just like that. This was also a loss for thepany.

    Huo Mingliang didn¡¯t know about the proposal. He had always thought that Huo Yifan came up with it himself.

    It was only now that he realized that Huo Yifan didn¡¯te up with the proposal himself. He had no choice but to beg Old Master Huo.

    On the other end, the police had officially filed charges against Huo Yifan and Su Peizhen. If convicted, the two of them would face a limited sentence of three to seven years.

    Whether it was three years or seven years, Huo Mingliang couldn¡¯t afford it.

    With no other choice, he could only go to Old Master Huo and plead for mercy.

    ..

    Su Qingsang returned to work at the hospital and was extremely busy every day. Naturally, she didn¡¯t know about the matters at the Tianyu Group.

    She only knew that Huo Jinyao had been very busy recently and often came homete at night. It just so happened that she was on the night shift this week.

    In Auntie Yu¡¯s words, the two of them hadn¡¯t eaten at home for a few days.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for Su Qingsang to not be on duty that day and go home earlier. Only then did she realize that Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t back yet.

    She was a little disappointed, but Su Qingsang knew about Huo Jinyao¡¯s recent situation. Although he said that he had a way to deal with Huo Yifan, his grandfather would probably stop him when the time came.

    If Huo Jinyao insisted on doing things his way, his grandfather would be upset again.

    She couldn¡¯t help him with these things, so she could only try not to add to his troubles.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯te back until she was done packing and lying down in a daze.

    She blinked her eyes at the suddenly sunken bed beside her. She hadn¡¯t turned off the bedsidemp earlier, so now that she saw Huo Jinyao, she reached out and wrapped her arm around his neck.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. He looked at the sleepy Su Qingsang, who looked a little dazed.

    ¡°Why are you home sote? Is there a lot going on at thepany?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. Su Qingsang looked at him with heartache and patted his shoulder. ¡°Alright, go take a shower. Go to sleep early.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t object. He leaned over and kissed her on the lips before retreating. Su Qingsang smiled. She blinked her eyes and was about to go to sleep when she got a whiff of a faint, perfume-like smell.

    She couldn¡¯t help but sniff again. The smell was gone.

    She looked at Huo Jinyao and realized that he had turned to look at her as well.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± His expression was a little serious.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°If Auntiees to look for you recently, and makes requests, tell her to look for me. Don¡¯t agree to any of her requests.¡±

    The Auntie that Huo Jinyao was referring to was naturally Xiang Caiping. Su Qingsang waspletely awake because of his words.

    ¡°Auntie wille look for me? Why would shee look for me? What happened? Did Su Peizhen return to Rong City? Isn¡¯t she still in Lin City?¡±

    She had been back for about a week. During this week, she had already stopped thinking about what Su Peizhen had done.

    In any case, her reputation had been ruined. She didn¡¯t think that Su Peizhen would be able to stir up any trouble. Could it be that she still wanted to harm others?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not what you think. Su Peizhen is currently in jail.¡±

    Huo Jinyao briefly told Su Qingsang about what Su Peizhen had done while Su Qingsang was in shock.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure they sentence her to the highest court this time. She won¡¯t be released for at least seven years.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t say anything. Su Peizhen¡¯s ending was her own doing. But she couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with Xiang Caiping again.

    ¡°Auntie wille to me to plead for mercy, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Auntie wille to you to plead for mercy, so I hope that when the timees, no matter what Auntie says, don¡¯t be concerned. Just let here to me.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Su Qingsang replied in a very low voice, and her expression didn¡¯t look too good.

    She couldn¡¯t help Su Peizhen¡¯s matter, and she didn¡¯t want to help either. She had gone against her time and time again, even going so far as to harm her. If she still spoke up for Su Peizhen, then she would be too saintly.

    But in the end, she still sympathized with Xiang Caiping. With such a daughter, Xiang Caiping would probably feel a headache and pain, right?

    Because of this incident, Su Qingsang instantly forgot that she smelled the faint scent of perfume.

    ..

    The atmosphere in the study was a little tense.

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Huo Jinyao said after hearing Old Master Huo¡¯s request.

    Old Master Huo didn¡¯t expect Huo Jinyao to reject him so directly, and not even give him face.

    ¡°Jinyao, can¡¯t you just let your brother go?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t.¡±

    Everything else was negotiable, but Huo Jinyao would neverpromise on this matter.

    ¡°Jinyao.¡± Old Master Huo was a little annoyed by his attitude. ¡°How about this? As long as you can find a way to get Kev¡¯s people to drop the charges, I¡¯ll make the decision to send Huo Yifan and the others abroad. I promise I won¡¯t let theme back. How about that?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao shook his head with a smile. He didn¡¯t ept Old Master Huo¡¯s words at all. ¡°No. Why would you send them abroad? To continue enjoying life? Grandpa, that¡¯s not what I want.¡±

    ¡°You, I promise you that I absolutely won¡¯t give them any assistance. They need to support themselves abroad and rely on their own capabilities.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, if that¡¯s your decision, then let them stay in prison now and reflect on their mistakes. What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    Old Master Huo¡¯s lips moved. He wanted to defend Huo Yifan, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want to stay any longer.

    He stood up and looked at Old Master Huo. His expression was respectful, but he had no intention of backing down.

    Old Master Huo¡¯s face was a little pale. He couldn¡¯t bear it at the thought of Huo Mingliang, who hade to beg him while crying his eyes out.

    ¡°Grandfather, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. Oh, by the way, you¡¯vepletely let my father handle thepany¡¯s matters. Since that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. What do you think?¡±

    Old Master Huo¡¯s expression was no longer just ugly. Huo Jinyao was clearly telling him to leave thepany¡¯s matters alone.

    ¡°You, you...¡±

    Old Master Huo clutched his chest angrily and pointed a finger at Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao bowed. ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s better to take care of your health. Huo Yifan had always said that he was very filial. If he was really filial, he wouldn¡¯t do those things that hurt thepany¡¯s reputation again and again. So this time, grandfather, it¡¯s better you stay out of it.¡±

    Old Master Huo looked at the closed door, then sat down on the sofa in disappointment, and didn¡¯t move for a long time.

 Chapter 606 - I Owe You Again

    <h4>Chapter 606: I Owe You Again</h4>

    This was a rather remote vi in Rong City. It was a small three-and-a-half-story vi. It wasn¡¯t particrly big, but it had an elegant environment and its surroundings were very quiet.

    The distance between residents was also quite far, so the privacy was very good.

    In the garden outside, there was a small white carved table. Huo Jinyao sat on the rattan chair next to him and looked at Qi Xiwei, who was pouring fruit juice into her cup.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I quit coffee when I became pregnant. I only have fruit juice at home.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not here for a drink.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her and realized that her face was much paler than it had been two days ago.

    ¡°Are you okay? You don¡¯t look too well.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Qi Xiwei filled her cup with fruit juice and retracted her hand. She looked at Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal. There will be some changes because I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Qi Xiwei. He didn¡¯t quite believe her story.

    ¡°Is it really not because of that shot?¡±

    Qi Xiwei froze for a moment and suddenly smiled. ¡°What are you thinking about? Of course not.¡±

    She picked up the ss of juice in front of her and took a sip. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s been so long. I forgot about it. It¡¯s remarkable for you to still remember.¡±

    ¡°How could I not remember? Of course I would remember.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt and pity.

    The only people in his life he felt guilty towards was his brother, sister, and Qi Xiwei.

    Huo Jinyao had studied at Yale. There were many Chinese people in their school, but Qi Xiwei was not only Chinese, but also from Rong City.

    By chance, Huo Jinyao and Qi Xiwei got to know each other. Because both of them were Chinese, and both were from Rong City.

    Qi Xiwei and Huo Jinyao got close.

    Huo Jinyao was a diligent and hardworking person. He put all his energy into his studies.

    However, Qi Xiwei was also very capable. She could be considered one of the few girls who could follow his train of thought when it came to business and studies.

    This made Huo Jinyao, who originally only wanted to keep a distance from Qi Xiwei, unwittingly admire Qi Xiwei even more.

    After a while, the rtionship between the two became much better.

    Some of the ssmates who knew about the rtionship between the two even thought that Huo Jinyao and Qi Xiwei were a couple.

    However, only Huo Jinyao and Qi Xiwei knew that they weren¡¯t a couple. They were just two people who had a good rtionship with each other.

    Qi Xiwei looked weak on the surface. However, she was very determined on the inside.

    She had simr experiences with Huo Jinyao. She was born into a schrly family. Her mother was born into a blue-blood family and was a professor at Z University, while her father was the president of a bank.

    Growing up in such an environment, she was naturally very capable.

    But just like Huo Jinyao, she had an unfortunate past. Her mother was a professor, and she had the air of a sch, but her father was the vice president of the bank.

    His father was always busy with work. He cared more about his own interests and his own future than his family.

    As a professor, her mother had always wholeheartedly supported her father¡¯s work. But who would have thought that such devotion, support, and excessive trust would allow her father to indulge in his vices.

    Qi Xiwei¡¯s fatherter made a mistake that all men in the world were vulnerable towards, falling in love with another woman. That woman was also his secretary.

    After Qi Xiwei¡¯s mother found out about this, she thought it was useless to make a fuss. She calmly expressed that she wanted a divorce. However, Father Qi happened to be facing promotion at that time. He didn¡¯t want to cause such a scandal and was unwilling to divorce.

    Mother Qi had no patience. After collecting all the evidence of Father Qi¡¯s infidelity, she intended to negotiate with Father Qi. Unexpectedly, she got into a car ident on the way.

    After she was sent to the hospital, she died. At that time, Qi Xiwei was only a 12-year-old girl.

    After her mother suddenly left, her father soon brought the secretary home and she became her stepmother.

    If there was a stepmother, there would be a stepfather. Her father, who had doted on her in every possible way, gradually distanced himself from her after her stepmother entered the house. After her brother was born, her status plummeted.

    It was also because of this that Qi Xiwei went to the United States to study alone at such a young age.

    After learning about her experience, Huo Jinyao had a feeling that they were in the same boat.

    Although his parents weren¡¯t his step parents, they weren¡¯t much different from step parents. More importantly, the turning point in their lives seemed to be when they were 12 years old.

    He didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for Qi Xiwei, but his feelings for her surpassed that of tonic friendship.

    Qi Xiwei was the same. Unlike Huo Jinyao, she had always been thinking of ways to avenge her mother.

    After so many years, she kept suspecting that her mother¡¯s death wasn¡¯t that simple. She didn¡¯t believe in the coincidence that her mother had a car ident just as she was about to divorce her father.

    Unfortunately, she was too young back then, and there was nothing she could do about it. After she grew up, she left Rong City.

    After she got to know Huo Jinyao, and after the two of them got to know each other more and more, one day, she couldn¡¯t help but tell Huo Jinyao about her background.

    Huo Jinyao was more capable than she was. She believed that he had the ability to find out.

    Sure enough, Huo Jinyao helped her find out very quickly. Back then, her stepmother, the secretary, had tampered with the car.

    Qi Xiwei unceremoniously sent her to prison and at the same time, spread the news. It made her father bear the responsibility.

    In the end, her father lost his job and her stepmother went to prison. After settling all this, Qi Xiwei returned to Yale to continue her studies.

    Huo Jinyao helped Qi Xiwei with a lift of his hand. He felt that it was something insignificant. However, Qi Xiwei was certain that she owed him one.

    Huo Jinyao had many girls in school who liked him. Qi Xiwei was rumored to be his girlfriend, but since she never came forward to verify it, the girls felt that they still had a chance.

    Qi Xiwei felt that she owed Huo Jinyao this time, so she automatically took on the responsibility of getting rid of them for Huo Jinyao.

    Her looks made her very popr with Europeans and Americans, and she also had many suitors. Simrly, she used Huo Jinyao to fend off those suitors.

    However, such a mutually beneficial rtionship wasn¡¯t enough to make Qi Xiwei think that she paid off her debt towards Huo Jinyao. She had always wanted to return Huo Jinyao¡¯s favor.

    Huo Jinyao knew what she was thinking, but he never took it to heart.

    The Huo family had a lot of resources, and helping Qi Xiwei to solve this kind of problem was a piece of cake. However, he didn¡¯t expect Qi Xiwei to be so serious, and she really seized the opportunity.

    That Christmas, the two people in foreignnd were invited by their ssmate to attend that ssmate¡¯s party.

    Before they went, Huo Jinyao first went to pick up Qi Xiwei, and then the two of them nned to buy a gift for that ssmate.

    When the two of them went to buy a gift, a terrorist attack actually happened on that street, the famous local shopping street.

    Everything happened in an instant, so fast that people were caught off guard. There was no way to guard against it at all.

    Gunshots rang out. Huo Jinyao looked at the few people who were shooting wildly in the distance. He was still thinking of protecting Qi Xiwei and bringing her to the nearest shop to hide for a while when Qi Xiwei suddenly pounced on him with her eyes wide open.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Qi Xiwei was too fast. She sessfully pounced on Huo Jinyao. At the same time, she let out a muffled groan.

    Behind Huo Jinyao, there was another car. Two people got out of the car and were about to shoot in his direction when Qi Xiwei happened to see them.

    ¡°Xiwei?¡±

    The gunshots continued, but Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t care less. He didn¡¯t expect Qi Xiwei to use such a method to repay him.

    In fact, he wasn¡¯t an easy person to get close to. Even though he had known Qi Xiwei for so long, and they were even a couple on the surface, he only admired her a little.

    They weren¡¯t really intimate with each other.

    But Qi Xiwei made such a choice at such a time.

    Qi Xiwei was shot in the lower back, and blood gushed out. Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know where she was injured. The continuous gunshots outside made it impossible for him to send Qi Xiwei to the doctor.

    He carried Qi Xiwei into the nearest shop. He looked at Qi Xiwei¡¯s pale face and a rare look of guilt appeared on his face.

    The bullet passed through Qi Xiwei¡¯s uterus. When she was sent to the hospital, she went into shock.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to resuscitate her. The doctor told Huo Jinyao that Qi Xiwei¡¯s uterus had been pierced by the bullet. Although she had been resuscitated, it might have some effect on Qi Xiwei¡¯ster pregnancy.

    The doctor didn¡¯t specify the extent of the effect. After all, everyone¡¯s constitution was different. It still depended on theirter recovery.

    The doctor said it conservatively, but in reality, even if foreign doctors didn¡¯t know much about China, they could understand that Chinese men had their own obsession with children.

    This time, it was Huo Jinyao¡¯s turn to me himself.

    He didn¡¯t expect Qi Xiwei to repay him in such a way. Now, it was Huo Jinyao who owed him.

    He felt that he owed Qi Xiwei. After she was discharged from the hospital, he expressed to Qi Xiwei that he wanted to be her real boyfriend.

    ¡°Jinyao, stop fooling around. You don¡¯t love me at all. You¡¯re just pitying me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not pity.¡± There was not only pity, but also admiration, guilt, and other things.

    Of course, Huo Jinyao himself knew that there was indeed no love among these feelings.

    ¡°Jinyao, then look into my eyes and tell me that you love me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked into her eyes. The words ¡°I love you¡± really couldn¡¯t be said.

    He knew that she also knew that there was no love between the two of them.

    But even so, Huo Jinyao¡¯s guilt couldn¡¯t be dispelled for a while. He defined himself as Qi Xiwei¡¯s boyfriend.

    In life, he tried his best to take care of her.

    Qi Xiwei knew how he felt and didn¡¯t stop him from alleviating his guilt.

    It was just that when Huo Jinyao was graduating, he offered to let her go home and take her to meet his parents. Qi Xiwei was shocked.

    Not only Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t love her, but she also didn¡¯t love Huo Jinyao. She couldn¡¯t let Huo Jinyao take her home.

    They both knew that their rtionship wasn¡¯t that of romance, but it was also more than friendship. However, it was far from the point where they could spend the rest of their lives together.

    So, Qi Xiwei fled. She left a letter for Huo Jinyao and then she left. She told Huo Jinyao that if he really cared about her wellbeing, he shouldn¡¯t look for her and shouldn¡¯t contact her again.

    The best oue would be for both of them to be safe and sound.

    This was her request. Even though Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t agree with Qi Xiwei¡¯s choice, he did as she wished and didn¡¯t contact her again.

    If this was what she wanted, then he was willing to fulfill her wish.

    Almost eight years had passed in the blink of an eye. He did not expect the two of them to meet again.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to Remember.¡±Qi Xiwei¡¯s words caused Huo Jinyao to retract his thoughts.

    Other than her paleplexion, Qi Xiwei looked no different from eight years ago.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s great. After all, that means that we¡¯re even.¡±

    How could they be even? What he had done for her was just a small favor. But what she did for him saved his life.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want to argue with her. ¡°If you say so, then I owe you again this time.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao, you really don¡¯t have to think like that.¡± As Qi Xiwei spoke, she yawned, and her face was full of sleepiness. ¡°Ever since I got pregnant, I¡¯ve be very sleepy, and haven¡¯t been in good spirits. I really don¡¯t have the ability to finish that case. Plus, I just happened to be back in the country, and I wanted you to do it. I know your aspirations, and I know you want to take Tianyu Group to the next level. It¡¯s my fault for making such a mistake in the middle. So, you really shouldn¡¯t say anything further.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say thank you anymore. He only looked at Qi Xiwei with guilt, gratitude, and pity.

    ¡°How are you feeling? Why do I feel like you¡¯re not in good health?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little more sleepy than the average person.¡±

    ¡°Last time, you said that you broke up with your husband. Does he know that you¡¯re pregnant? If he knew, why didn¡¯t hee take care of you?¡±

    ¡°Since we broke up, there¡¯s no need for him to take care of me.¡±

    This was the second time she used the word ¡®break up¡¯ instead of ¡®divorce¡¯. Huo Jinyao thought about the difference between the word ¡®break up¡¯ and ¡®divorce¡¯.

    ¡°Even if you two broke up, you¡¯re pregnant now. He should take care of you no matter what.¡±

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯te.¡± Qi Xiwei¡¯s expression was indifferent. There was a sh of disgust when she mentioned that person. ¡°If he doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll be more at ease. If hees, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be even more ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Xiwei, that person isn¡¯t good to you?¡±

    ¡°Can we not talk about him anymore?¡± Qi Xiwei changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked thewyer, because this case involves a huge amount of money. Moreover, this case also involves a foreignpany. I believe that your cousin and Su Peizhen will definitely receive a heavier sentence. When the timees, you can inform thewyer. You can definitely let them stay in prison for a longer period of time.¡±

    ¡°Xiwei, you don¡¯t have to worry about these things. No matter what, I really have to thank you this time.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao, look at you. You¡¯re still so politely distant to me. Don¡¯t tell me that in your heart, I¡¯m not actually your friend?¡±

    ¡°Of course you are.¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re friends, there¡¯s no need to talk about those things.¡± As Qi Xiwei spoke, she yawned again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I might not be able to entertain you anymore. I think I¡¯m sleepy again. I need to sleep for a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay. You go rest first.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stood up and was about to leave. Since they were friends, there was no need to keep thanking her. He just had to keep it in mind.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to tell me some things, but if there¡¯s anything you need help with, you have to let me know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will.¡±cQi Xiwei stood up, but her head was dizzy and she fell to the side, as if she had lost all her strength.

    Huo Jinyao quickly held her up and asked, ¡°Xiwei, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Qi Xiwei shook her head. She didn¡¯t tell Huo Jinyao that she indeed wasn¡¯t in good health.

    It was too tiring for her to bear this child. Her physical condition didn¡¯t allow her to bear this child at all. However, she still insisted on doing it.

    Now, she had suffered the consequences, but she couldn¡¯t tell anyone about the process.

    ¡°Let me send you back to your room to rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    As Qi Xiwei spoke, her face turned even paler. Huo Jinyao wanted to ask, but he knew that Qi Xiwei wouldn¡¯t tell the truth. He decided to ask Yang Wenchang to look into itter.

    If it was possible, he was willing to do his best to help Qi Xiwei.

    ..

    Huo Jinyao had given Su Aingsang a warning. She knew that Xiang Caiping mighte looking for her. Therefore, when Xiang Caiping appeared in front of her, she wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    ¡°Auntie?¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at Su Qingsang with aplicated expression.

    Ever since she fell out with Su Peizhen thest time, she forced herself to stop caring about Su Peizhen and not to be concerned about her.

    After that, Su Peizhen seemed to have disappeared. When she went to thepany, her former subordinates told her that Su Peizhen hadn¡¯t been there for a long time.

    She knew that with Su Peizhen¡¯s pride, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with her after she fell out with her.

    She wanted to call Su Peizhen, but she didn¡¯t want to give in first. She believed that she had treated Su Peizhen with the same sincerity as she did towards Su Qingsang.

    However, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t appreciate it. Not only did she not appreciate it, but she also wanted to return to the Su family and to Li Qianxue¡¯s side.

    Who was Li Qianxue? She was the culprit who stole her man and caused her to be lonely for half her life.

    She couldn¡¯t forgive Li Qianxue, and she couldn¡¯t ept that her daughter only wanted to be with Li Qianxue.

    She forced herself to harden and stop contacting Su Peizhen. Even if she really couldn¡¯t bear it, she still had to wait for Su Peizhen to lower her head and admit her mistake.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect Xiang caiping to not wait for Su Peizhen to lower her head and Su Peizhen toe back and admit her mistake.

    Instead, the police arrived.

    When she found out that Su Peizhen was arrested for stealing trade secrets, and when she found out that the trade secrets Su Peizhen stole were rted to the Tianyu Group, she could roughly guess that Su Peizhen must have done something to Su Qingsang.

    And she must have done something very serious, something that hurt Su Qingsang very seriously.

    With the littlepassion that Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang had for her, even if Su Peizhen had really done something, she believed that Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t mind if it was just a small matter.

    To be able to cause such a ruckus to the point of being arrested, it could only mean that it was a very serious matter.

    She could guess all these things, so she didn¡¯t think of looking for Su Qingsang at first. Instead, she found awyer first.

    However, after she asked thewyer about Su Peizhen¡¯s possible oue, she struggled at home for two days. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but look for Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Auntie?¡± Su Qingsang looked at the time. There were still about ten minutes before she got off work.

    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll pack my things.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s expression was a little awkward. Su Qingsang saw it, but she could only force herself to pretend that she didn¡¯t see it.

 Chapter 607 - The Death Of Two Lives In One Fell Swoop

    <h4>Chapter 607: The Death Of Two Lives In One Fell Swoop</h4>

    The restaurant was decorated in a Southern style and appeared especially exotic. Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping were sitting opposite each other by the window.

    The waiter brought the menu over. Su Qingsang asked Xiang Caiping to order, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood. She waved her hand and pushed the menu back to Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t refuse. She ordered a few dishes that Xiang Caiping liked.

    She had unintentionally revealed these likes when she was in Lin City. As for Su Qingsang, she still remembered it.

    Xiang Caiping sat there without moving. Because of Su Qingsang¡¯s actions, the words that she wanted to say were stuck in her throat. She couldn¡¯t say them.

    ¡°How have you beentely? You went to C City before, an I only heard about the earthquake thereter. I was very worried about you. I tried calling you, but I couldn¡¯t get through. I only heard that you were fine after I went to your hospital.¡±

    After sitting for a while, Xiang Caiping finally spoke. Her words were filled with concern for Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Yes. Yes, I almost died in the earthquake.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t hide anything. Truthfully, if it wasn¡¯t for Zhang Yichen, she would have died long ago. Now that she was fine, she couldugh about the experience that day.

    Xiang Caiping knew that it was no trivial matter. She heard that hundreds of people died this time. Thousands of people were seriously injured.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay now. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡±

    They then fell silent. Su Qingsang felt a little sad. She knew clearly why Xiang Caiping came, but she couldn¡¯t take the initiative to say it.

    Xiang Caiping wanted to say something, but she hesitated. In the end, the waiter began to serve the dishes, but she didn¡¯t say what she wanted to say.

    None of them felt at ease during the meal, until most of the dishes on the table were taken care of, and Su Qingsang was so full that she put down her chopsticks. Xiang Caiping still didn¡¯t say what she wanted to say.

    ¡°Auntie, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll send you home. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Go home. It will bete if you don¡¯t go home. Auntie Zhao might be worried about you by then.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Xiang Caiping nodded and followed Su Qingsang into her car.

    The night was getting darker. Su Qingsang felt Xiang Caiping¡¯s gaze before she could speak.

    ¡°Aunt, is your waist better? You haven¡¯t experienced any pain recently, right?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Su Qingsang gave Xiang Caiping the physical therapy device. Xiang Caiping used it persistently, so she really hadn¡¯t had any pain recently.

    When she thought of this, her expression becameplicated again.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    There was another period of silence. Xiang Caiping couldn¡¯t say the rest of her words because of Su Qingsang¡¯s concern.

    The person whomitted the crime was Su Peizhen. If the police was able to lock her up, it might be because she had really done something wrong.

    Since that was the case, what was the use of her looking for Su Qingsang?

    Su Qingsang continued to struggle internally until her car stopped at the entrance of the vi. Xiang Caiping looked at Su Qingsang and finally got out of the car without saying a word.

    Su Qingsang turned the car around. She originally wanted to leave just like that. However, when she saw Xiang Caiping standing there and watching her car without moving, she was moved.

    ¡°Auntie.¡± Su Qingsang stuck her head out.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Xiang Caiping took a step forward.

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re here alone. If you need anything, you can look for me. If you have any difficulties, you can also look for Jinyao.¡±

    She actually knew that Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t intend to let Su Peizhen off this time, so she was just saying things.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t solve it, I believe he should be able to solve it.¡±

    Huo Jinyao could solve it, but the point was, Huo Jinyao wouldn¡¯t help Xiang Caiping.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear this, so she nodded at Xiang Caiping and started the car.

    Xiang Caiping was a smart person, and she instantly understood what Su Qingsang meant.

    She knew why she was looking for her today, and she understood what she wanted to say, but there was nothing she could do.

    Xiang Caiping simply stood there. Summer had arrived. The wind wasn¡¯t cold, but she felt waves of coldness.

    This time, was she really going to let Su Peizhen go to jail?

    ..

    Su Qingsang was still in a bad mood after she returned home. She couldn¡¯t bear to think about Xiang Caiping.

    What did Xiang Caiping do wrong? She wasn¡¯t the cause of all this tragedy, but Xiang Caiping was the one who bore the brunt of it.

    By the time she entered the house, Auntie Yu had already tidied up the house and left.

    Huo Jinyao had also returned and was making a phone call in the living room. Upon seeing her enter the house, he said a few words and hung up.

    Su Qingsang changed her shoes and walked over to Huo Jinyao¡¯s side to sit down.

    He put his phone aside and looked at herplexion. ¡°Have you eaten? Are you too tired? You don¡¯t look well.¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head and reached out to hug Huo Jinyao. However, the moment her body touched Huo Jinyao, she froze.

    ¡°Honey?¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t move. Her nose moved. It smelled like perfume. She seemed to have smelled it before.

    She recalled that she had smelled it on Huo Jinyao when he came home that night.

    The scent was so faint that Su Qingsang almost ignored it.

    But this time, she was sensitive enough to smell it. It was stronger than thest time. If she guessed correctly, it was the scent of a woman¡¯s perfume.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    Huo Jinyao called out to her again. Su Qingsang sat up straight and her gaze fell on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face.

    She tried to find a trace of guilt or some other emotion on his face.

    But she didn¡¯t find it.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Huo Jinyao saw her expression and reached out to touch Su Qingsang¡¯s forehead. ¡°Are you really not feeling well? Do you want to see a doctor?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Su Qingsang reflexively avoided Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand and sat back a little.

    She scratched her head and finally decided to trust Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Did you have any business entertainment today?¡±

    Su Qingsang actually knew that Huo Jinyao usually had a lot of business entertainment. However, because he realized that she didn¡¯t seem to like such environments and asions, he purposely reduced them.

    However, when she wasn¡¯t aware of it, the ces that Huo Jinyao went to usually weren¡¯t that simple.

    Putting everything else aside, Huo Jinyao going to Charm of Night was a typical example, not to mention that he also had Cheng Xianyun, Wan Xianyang, and the others by his side.

    Su Qingsang could understand if he identally got perfume on him because the other party had business entertainment.

    ¡°Not today.¡± Huo Jinyao scooped her back into his arms as he spoke. He looked at her face and said, ¡°If I had business entertainment, how could I have gone home so early?¡±

    No business entertainment? Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but look at him again. ¡°Then, was there anything special?¡±

    ¡°There was one thing.¡± Huo Jinyao remembered that Su Qingsang was an obstetrician. When he came back earlier, he had wanted to ask Su Qingsang about this.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem with a woman¡¯s mood fluctuating greatly and getting sleepy very easily due to pregnancy?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked. She didn¡¯t expect Huo Jinyao to ask her such a question.

    ¡°Or because she¡¯s pregnant, she¡¯s often sleepy, and her body is weak, as if she could faint at any moment?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her intently, as if he was asking for her advice seriously. Su Qingsang¡¯s lips moved a little, but she still spoke in the end.

    ¡°When a woman is pregnant, her hormone secretion will be out of bnce. Then, at this time, the pregnant women will experience some changes. Just like what you said earlier, it¡¯s normal for her to have frequent mood swings and get sleepy easily.¡±

    ¡°Is it normal for her to want to sleep every now and then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for her to feel drowsy and weak. It¡¯s normal.¡±

    I see. Based on what Su Qingsang said, Qi Xiwei¡¯s condition was normal. However, herplexion clearly looked so pale.

    Huo Jinyao wanted to ask more, but Su Qingsang looked at him and asked tentatively, ¡°Is anyone around you pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is one.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded and briefly exined Qi Xiwei¡¯s symptoms.

    ¡°She seems to have been like this recently, so I¡¯m asking you.¡±

    Su Qingsang bit her lip and nodded lightly. She already understood. Huo Jinyao probably went to see the pregnant woman today.

    Since she was pregnant, it meant that she had a family, so it was unlikely that she had anything to do with Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°She seems to be very different. I didn¡¯t talk to her for long, but she said she was tired and wanted to sleep. In the end, she couldn¡¯t stand properly when she stood up. I thought that maybe one day, I could introduce you two to each other, and you could help examine her.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t object, but she had a rough idea why Huo Jinyao smelled like perfume.

    ¡°This pregnantdy, is she your friend?¡±

    ¡°She was my ssmate.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°She was my ssmate when I was studying abroad.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see people with her symptomns often. How about this, you ask her toe to our hospital, and I¡¯ll give her a detailed examination.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Thinking of Qi Xiwei¡¯s paleplexion, Huo Jinyao nodded. Then he thought of the favor he owed Qi Xiwei, and his expression became more worried.

    Su Qingsang looked at him, then suddenly sped his face as she met his eye.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, this female ssmate of yours, was she perhaps your ex-girlfriend or secret admirer?¡±

    Huo Jinyao frozee. When he met Su Qingsang¡¯s overly serious gaze, he suddenly smiled. Hisrge hands wrapped around her waist and he pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked. ¡°I¡¯m just asking. You just have to tell me yes or no.¡±

    ¡°What if I say yes?¡± There was faint mirth in his eyes. ¡°If I say she¡¯s my ex-girlfriend, what would you so?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡°Up to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang nodded and poked Huo Jinyao in the chest. Her voice was soft, and her expression was calm. But her voice was full of warning threat.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have feelings for her anymore and only care about her out of friendship towards a former ssmate, then I¡¯ll do my best to help her check up and protect her pregnancy.¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s not?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not, then if you¡¯re already married but still can¡¯t forget about another woman, then I¡¯ll have to be more ruthless.¡±

    ¡°More ruthless? How so?¡± Bringing her body closer to his, Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand tightened slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. For example, a mistake could result in the death of two lives in one fell swoop.¡±

    When Su Qingsang said that, her eyes were already filled with faint mirth.

    Huo Jinyao knew her character. She was able to treat even those who made things difficult for her with a smile.

    Now that she said such harsh words, not only didn¡¯t it make him think that she was cruel, but Huo Jinyao actually thought that Su Qingsang mannerism was a little cute.

    ¡°Mhm. The death of two lives in one fell swoop? How cruel. I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Are you scared now?¡± Su Qingsang reached out and pinched Huo Jinyao¡¯s cheek lightly. ¡°That¡¯s why I said, don¡¯t fool around outside. After all, you have a wife who¡¯s a doctor. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Huo Jinyao liked her sauciness. It had been a long time since hest saw her like this. Huo Jinyao held her hand and kissed her lightly on the lips. Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was exceptionally gentle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there aren¡¯t many women who I¡¯m interested in fooling around with. Satisfying you alone is already enough. I won¡¯t think of satisfying another woman.¡±

    This person wasn¡¯t serious at all. Su Qingsang raised her hand and gave him a smack on the shoulder.

    ¡°Enough. What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    What did he mean by saying that satisfying her alone was enough to deal with? He spoke as if she was a horny woman. It was really overboard.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± Huo Jinyao pressed her down on the sofa as he spoke. His hands rested on both sides of her shoulders.

    ¡°Or do you think I can¡¯t satisfy you? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have to prove it to you.¡±

    He lowered his head and kissed her lips gently. Bit by bit, he deepened the kiss.

    Su Qingsang was so dizzy from his kiss that she forgot what she wanted to say and her original mood.

    It wasn¡¯t until Huo Jinyao tore off her clothes that she felt the coolness from the air conditioner. She suddenly pushed Huo Jinyao away.

    ¡°Wife?¡± Huo Jinyao was just in the middle of his peak when he was suddenly pushed away and almost fell off the sofa. This made him look at Su Qingsang rather resentfully.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang sat up halfway and looked at his obviously displeased expression. She quickly said, ¡°Auntie came to look for me today.¡±

    Huo Jinyao blinked his eyes, and the look on his face receded a few degrees.

    ¡°She begged you? You agreed?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head quickly, and the expression on her face was still as pained as ever.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. We had a meal together. She never mentioned anything about Su Peizhen. Later, I sent her home.¡±

    If Xiang Caiping had really mentioned it, she would have felt morefortable and at ease.

    However, Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t mention it. Su Qingsang knew what it meant, and so did Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao turned over and sat down beside her. He tore off his tie and threw it to the side.

    He wrapped his arms around Su Qingsang¡¯s waist again and let her sit on hisp.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. Don¡¯t feel guilty. This has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. She leaned against Huo Jinyao¡¯s chest and rubbed her face against it. ¡°I understand the reason. I don¡¯t want to sympathize with Su Peizhen. I just feel sorry for Auntie.¡±

    For Xiang Caiping, having a daughter like Su Peizhen was practically worse than not having had a daughter at all, wasn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 608 - Are You Here To Blame Me

    <h4>Chapter 608: Are You Here To me Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Even if Xiang Caiping had mentioned it, even Huo Jinyao could only remain silent.

    He wouldn¡¯t show mercy to Su Peizhen, but he had no choice but to admit that their actions were somewhat unfair to Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Alright. If you really feel sorry for her, go sit and have a chat with her when you have the spare time in the future.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t speak. It seemed that this was the only way.

    ¡°As for Su Peizhen¡¯s matter, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Even if Xiang Caiping really begged him, he wouldn¡¯t change his mind. A person like Su Peizhen needed to be taught a lesson.

    He thought of the things that Su Peizhen had done to Su Qingsang, and he didn¡¯t want to forgive Su Peizhen in the slightest.

    Su Peizhen was going to jail for sure this time.

    ...

    Because of Qi Xiwei¡¯s influence, the Kav Corporation had no intention of settling things out of court with Huo Yifan and Su Peizhen. They were determined to sue both Huo Yifan and Su Peizhen.

    Since there was irrefutable evidence against Su Peizhen and Huo Yifan, after collecting evidence, the Public Prosecution Office had scheduled a hearing for this Saturday.

    At that time, there would be a verdict against Huo Yifan and Su Peizhen. Before that, the two of them would still be imprisoned without freedom.

    With the help of Huo Jinyao, the public prosecutor¡¯s office hired a very powerfulwyer.

    With him around, Huo Yifan and Su Peizhen wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of prison easily. Huo Jinyao, who could have helped Huo Yifan, had no intention of helping Huo Yifan at all in this matter.

    It didn¡¯t matter if Huo Mingguang came to plead for mercy, or if Old Master Huo came to speak up. Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t waver, nor did he intend to.

    He was quite determined to send Huo Yifan to prison.

    Huo Mingguang was very dissatisfied with Huo Jinyao¡¯s attitude. Even Old Master Huo had someints about Huo Jinyao.

    But everyone knew that Huo Jinyao had made up his mind. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t change his stance.

    Moreover, things had already escted to this point. Even if Huo Jinyao wanted to minimize the impact of the matter, it was already toote.

    In the blink of an eye, there were only two days left before the court date. On this day, before he got off work, Huo Jinyao saw an unlikely figure appear in his office.

    Huo Jinyao looked at Liu Tongjia, who was in front of him. After the first two seconds, his expression recovered.

    However, he didn¡¯t rx too much. There was a hint of wariness on his face, and he didn¡¯t quite understand why she came looking for him.

    Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t miss the hint of wariness in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes. She felt a chill in her heart.

    It was her son in front of her, yet he was looking at her like that. She had really failed as a mother.

    ¡°Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Huo Jinyao was surprised to hear Liu Tongjia call his name so gently, baliut the wariness in his eyes deepened after his initial surprise.

    He narrowed his eyes and stared at Liu Tongjia¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t intend to miss a single expression on her face.

    It wasn¡¯t that Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t notice the change in Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression. This made the words that she wanted to say suddenly feel stuck in her throat.

    ¡°Jinyao, the day after tomorrow, Yifan¡¯s case is going to be heard, right?¡±

    When Huo Jinyao heard Huo Yifan¡¯s name, he suddenly felt much more rxed, and realization dawned upon him.

    He leaned back in his chair and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not here to plead for Huo Yifan, are you?¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. Actually, she didn¡¯te to look for Huo Jinyao because of Huo Yifan.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t remember, but she did remember. Tomorrow, the day before the court session, was actually Huo Jinyao¡¯s birthday.

    She wanted Huo Jinyao toe home and have dinner with her. Actually, Old Master Huo had the same idea.

    However, Old Master Huo was still angry. To Old Master Huo, no matter what kind of motives Huo Yifan had in the past, or what he did wrong, he could have just fought it out at home.

    Yet, Huo Jinyao insisted on making such a big public fuss. Now, all hell broke loose. Everyone knew that Tianyu Group had a vice president who was not only a traitor, but also stole other people¡¯s business secrets.

    Everyone knew that such a person had appeared in the Huo family. Even brothers Huo Mingguang and Huo Mingliang were also embarrassed, not to mention Old Master Huo.

    Therefore, although Old Master Huo also knew that Huo Jinyao¡¯s birthday wasing up, he didn¡¯t say anything. He was still angry at Huo Jinyao.

    Even when Liu Tongjia was unhappy with Huo Jinyao in the past, Old Master Huo would still stand on Huo Jinyao¡¯s side.

    This time, Old Master Huo didn¡¯t stand on Huo Jinyao¡¯s side anymore, but Liu Tongjia was actually a little unhappy about it.

    This was her son, but now he was almost deserted by everyone.

    She wanted to ease the rtionship between Huo Jinyao and Old Master Huo. That was why she thought of looking for Huo Jinyao and asking him to go home.

    Who knew that once she opened her mouth, Huo Jinyao would misunderstand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to plead for him.¡±

    Liu Tongjia knew that Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t like Huo Yifan. The things that brothers Huo Yifan and Huo Yiyang had done in the past few years indeed weren¡¯t good, but she didn¡¯t think that it was to the point of him going to jail.

    ¡°I, I just feel that he didn¡¯t really do anything to hurt you personally. Why do you have to be so willfully ruthless towards him?¡±

    Huo Jinyao almostughed when he heard this.

    ¡°He really didn¡¯t do anything to really hurt me. He was just trying to trip me up in thepany, openly and secretly. He tried every means to take credit from me and tried every means to take away my position as the President.¡±

    Liu Tongjia was at a loss for words. The atmosphere in the office dropped to freezing point again.

    On this issue, Huo Jinyao was toozy to argue with the Huo family. ¡°Speaking of which, the usation against him wasn¡¯t unjustified at all. That proposal belonged to me in the first ce. Instead, he didn¡¯t even ask and directly took it to his father and grandfather to im credit. He used this opportunity to re-enter Tianyu Group. Now that you¡¯re all here one by one to plead for him, why don¡¯t any of you think about how righteous he was when he stole someone else¡¯s proposal?¡±

    Wanting to say that she wasn¡¯t really concerned about Huo Yifan¡¯s ending at the moment, Liu Tongjia looked at Huo Jinyao, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t give her a chance at all.

    ¡°Mom, if you have nothing else, I have to continue with my work.¡±

    He was implying that she should leave. Liu Tongjia¡¯s expression changed a few times. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to stand up, and she remained seated.

    Huo Jinyao ignored her. He had already made up his mind. No matter who pleaded for mercy, he would make Huo Yifan pay the price.

    To be honest, he was a little innocent. Su Peizhen had given him the proposal, and he had merely used it.

    However, this was Huo Yifan¡¯s biggest mistake. He didn¡¯t even ask where it came from, yet he dared to show it off as a treasure?

    Stupid.

    Huo Jinyao signed the documents in his hands. He still had other work to do. There was a big merger to be carried out recently.

    He was very busy, so busy that he had no time to care about why Liu Tongjia was sitting there and not leaving.

    Liu Tongjia was sitting on pins and needles. She looked at Huo Jinyao. This was the first time she had seen Huo Jinyao handling official business.

    She remembered that in her memory, thest time Huo Jinyao looked so serious, he was in school at that time.

    Although he wasn¡¯t like Huo Jinkai, who shouldered the responsibility of his family since he was young, he still had his own demands.

    As a descendant of the Huo family, he was very careful to protect the Huo family¡¯s reputation outside.

    She remembered that the ranking of his exam results had never fallen from top three in the grade, and he had even gotten first ce frequently.

    She also remembered that he was once obsessed with video games at one time, and neglected his studies as a result. At that time, she didn¡¯t me him. After all, he had always known what he wanted.

    Sure enough, a few dayster, after he cleared all the levels, and he lost interest. She seemed to have seen him ying games after that, but she rarely saw him addicted to it.

    Huo Jinyao wouldn¡¯t care about his surroundings when he was immersed in his work. After he finished reading the proposal in his hand and writing down his own opinions, he realized that Liu Tongjia was still sitting there.

    The corners of his lips curled into a mocking smile. Huo Jinyao put down the pen.

    ¡°Mom, is there anything else?¡±

    Liu Tongjia snapped back to reality after hearing Huo Jinyao¡¯s words. She realized that she had been sitting there for almost an hour.

    She tightened her grip on the strap of her bag and looked at Huo Jinyao. ¡°Tomorrow is your birthday. Your grandfather wants you to go home for a meal.¡±

    His birthday? Huo Jinyao seemed to only remember it now. He narrowed his eyes and thought of something.

    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday? Is it because my grandfather wants me to go home for my birthday, or is it because he wants to try again tomorrow so that I can change my words and let Huo Yifan go?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Liu Tongjia was finally a little angry. ¡°What do you think of your family? It¡¯s your birthday, and grandfather cares about you. What¡¯s wrong with letting you go home for a meal?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to confirm it with you guys. After all, it seems like you guys aren¡¯t too happy to see me now. No matter what, it¡¯s been so many years since I celebrated my birthday, and it¡¯s the same this year, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Speaking of which, ever since that incident when he was 12, Liu Tongjia hadn¡¯t been very concerned about him.

    Over the past ten years, she hadn¡¯t said anything about specially celebrating his birthday. Every year on his birthday, Grandpa would ask Auntie Wang to cook a bowl of noodles for him to wish him longevity.

    As for Huo Mingguang and Liu Tongjia, in their hearts, they wouldn¡¯t even think about which day was his birthday.

    On the other hand, his childhood friends would gather with him every year to celebrate his birthday together.

    Liu Tongjia felt as if her heart had been lightly stabbed by something because of his words. After all these years, she admitted that she had neglected Huo Jinyao.

    She had always thought that Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t care.

    Because of Liu Tongjia¡¯s expression, Huo Jinyao was even more convinced that they wanted him to go home because they wanted him to save Huo Yifan.

    His expression didn¡¯t look good, and a call came at that moment.

    ¡°President Huo, you have a meeting with president An of the An Corporation in five minutes. President An is here now.¡±

    ¡°Ask him to wait in the conference room. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    Huo Jinyao hung up the call and stood up. He looked at Liu Tongjia, who was still sitting there motionlessly, and his expression was very calm.

    ¡°Please tell grandpa that I¡¯ve been very busy recently. I¡¯ll see how things go tomorrow. If I don¡¯t have time, I won¡¯t go back.¡±

    He put the documents on the table aside, picked up one of the documents, and walked out.

    As he walked past Liu Tongjia, he said in an extremely nonchnt tone.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t really want to celebrate my birthday, then don¡¯t pretend to be like that. You obviously don¡¯t want to see me, so why force yourself? I feel tired for you.¡±

    Ever since Liu Tongjia drugged Zhang Yichen, Huo Jinyao was no longer willing to even maintain the pretense of cordiality with Liu Tongjia.

    She clearly didn¡¯t like him and clearly loathed him, yet she still came to see him for another person. That made Huo Jinyao even more annoyed.

    Perhaps Liu Tongjia preferred to let Huo Yifan be her son. Who knew?

    Liu Tongjia felt as if she had been stabbed by Huo Jinyao. She held the spot where her heart was, and was unable to recover from the pain for a long time.

    She suddenly thought of what Huo Jinyao said that night.

    He said, ¡°After all these years, would you rather it had been me who died that year?¡±

    He also said, ¡°Actually, to be honest. I would rather it had been me who died that year as well.¡±

    That night, she kept dreaming of Huo Jinyao interrogating her with those two sentences. Now, it was even more so. One voice after another kept echoing in her mind.

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s body went limp in the chair. Her entire heart felt as if it had been pricked by a needle.

    ...

    When Huo Jinyao entered the house, he could smell the aroma of food in the air.

    Upon hearing the sound of him entering the house, Su Qingsang poked her head out of the kitchen. ¡°You¡¯re back? Wash your hands. You¡¯ll be able to eat soon.¡±

    Huo Jinyao put down the car keys, changed his shoes, and entered the house. He realized that it was Su Qingsang who was cooking.

    ¡°Why are you cooking? Where¡¯s Auntie Yu?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m giving Auntie Yu the day off.¡± Su Qingsang scooped up the dishes and ced them on the kitchen counter. ¡°Alright, go wash your hands and get ready to eat.¡±

    ¡°Why did you think of cooking yourself?¡± Huo Jinyao wrapped his arms around her waist and noticed that her forehead was covered in sweat.

    When Huo Jinyao left the house this morning, Su Qingsang told him toe home early. He knew what day it was, but he pretended not to know.

    ¡°Why do you think?¡±

    Su Qingsang kept him in suspense. She patted his arm and told him to let go. She signaled him to wash his hands quickly. She picked up the te of dishes and walked out.

    Huo Jinyao came out after washing his hands. He nced at the table with six dishes and soup in the middle. It was too much for just two people.

    ¡°Steamed sea bass, braised pork ribs, beer duck, braised pork meatballs...¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang with admiration in his eyes. ¡°Not bad. They look very appetizing.¡±

    Su Qingsang scooped a bowl of soup for Huo Jinyao and ced it in front of him. ¡°Wrong. Not only does it look appetizing, but the taste is also quite appetizing.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at the soup in his hands. ¡°Is this Cordyceps sinensis?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°It¡¯s authentic Cordyceps sinensis. I asked Auntie Yu to buy a pheasant specifically. It was stewed in the afternoon. Try It.¡±

    Huo Jinyao took a sip and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very fibromyalgia.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, right? I only put two pieces of ginger to enhance the vor. I didn¡¯t put any MSG at all.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao, as if she was boasting. ¡°How is it? My cooking is pretty good, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, not bad. But it¡¯s just the two of us. Isn¡¯t it too much of a waste to have so many dishes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a waste. It¡¯s a special day.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled. Huo Jinyao finished the soup and looked at her with a smile. ¡°What special day?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Qingsang smiled and scooped a bowl of soup for herself. Upon seeing that Huo Jinyao¡¯s bowl was empty, she took it and scooped some rice for him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re the boss today, so I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled and ced the bowl in front of him. ¡°Birthday boy, happy birthday.¡±

    Huo Jinyao smiled. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know before.¡± Su Qingsang blinked.

    Speaking of which, they had just gotten marriedst year on Huo Jinyao¡¯s birthday.

    At that time, Su Qingsang only wanted to find a man to spend the day with. Therefore, she didn¡¯t care about Huo Jinyao¡¯s birthday at all, not to mention their wedding anniversary.

    She didn¡¯t expect that one day, she would have such deep feelings for Huo Jinyao.

    Once there were feelings, there would be genuine affection in her heart. She would use her heart to understand everything about this man, whether it was his preferences or his mood.

    When the two of them returned from Rong City that day, Su Qingsang saw Huo Jinyao¡¯s birth date and immediately noted it down.

    Today, she deliberately left work more than an hour earlier in order to prepare these dishes.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not like the past anymore. I almost died on my wedding anniversary and didn¡¯t celebrate it properly. I just happened to use your birthday to celebrate our wedding anniversary on one hand and your birthday on the other.¡±

    Huo Jinyao suddenly leaned over and kissed her on the corner of her lips after she finished speaking.

    ¡°Thank you, honey.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled and was about to speak when the doorbell rang. She froze for a moment. She didn¡¯t quite understand who woulde at this time.

    She nced at Huo Jinyao and took the lead to open the door.

    The person standing outside the door stunned Su Qingsang. She was stunned for a few seconds before she remembered to call out.

    ¡°Auntie?¡±

    Why was she here?

    Liu Tongjia stood at the door with a big box in her hand. It looked like a birthday cake.

    She seemed to be a little ufortable. When she saw that the person who opened the door was Su Qingsang, the difort on her face became even more obvious.

    ¡°You, um, is Jinyao here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang nced at the cake box in Liu Tongjia¡¯s hand and thought to herself, could it be what she thought it was?

    She took a step back and looked in the direction of the dining room. ¡°Jinyao, your mother is here.¡±

    ¡°Auntie,e in.¡±

    As she spoke, Su Qingsang took a step back and gestured for Liu Tongjia toe in.

    Just as Liu Tongjia entered, Huo Jinyao came out.

    The mother and son looked at each other, and Huo Jinyao froze. ¡°Mother?¡±

    Liu Tongjia stood there awkwardly. In fact, when she asked Huo Jinyao toe home yesterday, he refused.

    Last night, she didn¡¯t sleep well and tossed and turned for a long time. Today, she had also struggled for a long time, but in the end, she decided toe over.

    When she passed by the cake shop, she remembered that she hadn¡¯t celebrated Huo Jinyao¡¯s birthday since he was 12 years old, and she began to feel guilty again. Without thinking, she bought a cake and came over just like that.

    When she arrived, she realized that her actions were a little out of ce.

    The three of them stood together in the living room like three pirs. Liu Tongjia should have wished Huo Jinyao a happy birthday.

    However, she felt strange about it since she hadn¡¯t celebrated his birthday for so many years.

    When Huo Jinyao saw the box in her hand, he furrowed his brows slightly and stood there without saying a word.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡± Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao and then at Liu Tongjia. When she realized that neither of them wanted to speak, she had no choice but to break the silence.

    ¡°Auntie, have you eaten yet?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Liu Tongjia responded to Su Qingsang with rare gentleness. She hadn¡¯t eaten. She had intended to return to the old mansion after delivering the cake.

    Su Qingsang was ttered by her attitude.

    ¡°Since Auntie hasn¡¯t eaten, let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Liu Tongjia was stunned by Su Qingsang¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t expect her to make such a suggestion.

    ¡°I made the dishes. If Auntie doesn¡¯t mind, let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Tongjia followed Su Qingsang into the dining room. Su Qingsang nced at Huo Jinyao as she walked past him, and gestured for him to follow her.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t move at first, but in the end, he followed the two of them into the dining room.

    There was no one else in the room. Liu Tongjia nced at the table. They were all verymon dishes. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Jinyao again. Did he usually eat these?

    ¡°Auntie, put this down first.¡± Su Qingsang pointed at the box in Liu Tongjia¡¯s hand.

    The dining table was very big, and there was still room for it. Liu Tongjia came back to her senses, and a look of difort appeared on her face again.

    She put down the cake box, then Su Qingsang went inside, and brought out a set of cutlery for her.

    She first served Liu Tongjia a bowl of soup. ¡°Auntie, have a bowl of soup first. It¡¯s good for your digestion.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Qingsang was shocked by her expression of gratitude. Was she still the same Liu Tongjia?

    In Su Qingsang¡¯s mind, Liu Tongjia had always been condescending, yet she was saying thank you to her now?

    Su Qingsang was so shocked that she almost fell to the ground. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao, on the other hand, acted very normally. He carried his rice bowl and ate by himself.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t figure out what Liu Tongjia was up to. After sitting down, she couldn¡¯t help but give Huo Jinyao a kick. When Huo Jinyao looked up, she gave him a silent look to ask him what Liu Tongjia¡¯s intentions were.

    Huo Jinyao also gave Su Qingsang a look to express that Su Qingsang didn¡¯t need to care about Liu Tongjia.

    How could she not care? She was still her mother-inw, right? She came over to celebrate his birthday out of kindness, and he was just going to treat her coldly?

    How did she know that she was doing this out of kindness? Maybe she has ulterior motives?

    She¡¯s your mother.

    Is that so? She¡¯s my mother, and also someone else¡¯s aunt.

    Su Qingsang gave up on making eye contact with Huo Jinyao. She smiled awkwardly when she realized that Liu Tongjia had been looking at them the whole time.

    ¡°Auntie, do you want me to help you get some rice?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Liu Tongjia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    After she refused, the atmosphere became awkward again. Su Qingsang ate in silence, and so did Huo Jinyao.

    Liu Tongjia was a little ufortable, but she forced herself to ignore the difort.

    After tasting a few mouthfuls of the dishes on the table, she nced at Su Qingsang and asked, ¡°Did you cook all these dishes?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. She was ttered by Liu Tongjia¡¯s words and said, ¡°I¡¯m not good at cooking, so sorry for making a fool of myself.¡±

    Before Liu Tongjia could say anything, Huo Jinyao spoke first.

    He had already finished a bowl of rice and was about to add a second bowl when Liu Tongjia¡¯s question made him nce at her.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can go back to the Huo family and let Auntie Wang and Auntie Zhou cook for you. If you want to find fault with it, there¡¯s no need. After all, these dishes weren¡¯t made for you to eat.¡±

    These words were too harshly blunt. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but want to kick Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t think that he was wrong. Liu Tongjia came uninvited. He didn¡¯t invite her.

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s face paled. She sat there with a bowl in her hand, but she didn¡¯t know whether to eat or not. She just sat there and stared at Huo Jinyao dazedly.

 Chapter 609 - Make Do Today

    <h4>Chapter 609: Make Do Today</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The atmosphere was so awkward that Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but kick Huo Jinyao under the table. Her voice much gentler than Huo Jinyao¡¯s, she turned around and looked at Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°Auntie, ignore him. My culinary skills are indeed average. Please mPleasake do today.¡±

    She naturally understood how good Auntie Zhou and Auntie Wang¡¯s culinary skills were. She really couldn¡¯tpare to them.

    Liu Tongjia looked at Su Qingsang and suddenly understood why her son liked her.

    Her eyes inexplicably stinging, she picked up her bowl and ate the rice in it.

    The moment she lowered her head to eat, Su Qingsang red at Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao remained expressionless. He finished his meal as fast as he could and stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m full. Eat slowly. You don¡¯t have to wash the bowl. Leave it there for Aunt Yu to clean up tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I know. Go sit in the living room for a while. I have a present for youter.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Huo Jinyao finally smiled. ¡°I thought my birthday present would be this table full of dishes.¡±

    ¡°This is one of the presents.¡± Su Qingsang had a faint smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    ¡°I like it a lot.¡± As Huo Jinyao spoke, he leaned over and kissed Su Qingsang on the cheek. ¡°I like my wife¡¯s cooking no matter what.¡±

    He knew exactly how to coax her. Su Qingsang red at him. She turned around and realized that Liu Tongjia was staring at them. Her face suddenly blushed.

    Huo Jinyao also noticed Liu Tongjia¡¯s gaze, but he acted as if he didn¡¯t see it.

    After Huo Jinyao left, Liu Tongjia couldn¡¯t eat anymore. Her hand was still holding the bowl, and she sat there, but her entire body was stiff.

    Su Qingsang looked at her, and for some reason, she couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say anything just now, but his attitude had already made everything clear. He might have thought that Liu Tongjia was here to speak up for Huo Yifan.

    But Su Qingsang instinctively believed that she wasn¡¯t. Regardless of the reason Liu Tongjia decided to change her attitude towards Huo Jinyao, Su Qingsang was happy to see it happen.

    After dinner, Su Qingsang asked Liu Tongjia to go out for a while while she cleaned up the dishes.

    Liu Tongjia wanted to say that she was here to help, but she had never done such a thing before. She could only stand there and watch Su Qingsang clean up the dishes.

    ¡°Auntie, pleasee go rest.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was also outside. If Liu Tongjia was really here to improve their rtionship, now would be a good time to talk.

    Liu Tongjia probably knew what she meant, so she got up and walked outside.

    In the living room, Huo Jinyao was ying games with Su Qingsang¡¯s phone. The upgraded version of the game Xiaoxiao Le. When Su Qingsang was free, she would y two rounds to rx.

    This round was particrly difficult, and she hadn¡¯t passed it for a long time. She had been stuck there for a few days. Huo Jinyao was in a good mood today, so he helped her pass the round.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Liu Tongjiae out. He didn¡¯t make a sound and simplt started the next round.

    Liu Tongjia couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She looked at Huo Jinyao, and was unable to believe that he was ying games while she was sitting here.

    That was a very disrespectful way of behaving.

    ¡°Jinyao.¡± Where were his manners? Who allowed him to do this in front of his elders?

    ¡°If you want me to stop prosecuting Huo Yifan, spare yourself the effort.¡±

    Not even giving Liu Tongjia a nce, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t even raise his head.

    Liu Tongjia felt like she was sitting on pins and needles. Once again hurt by his words, she looked at Huo Jinyao.

    She suddenly understood Huo Jinyao¡¯s feelings from before. So, every time she targeted Huo Jinyao, was he in such a mood?

    There was another moment of silence. Huo Jinyao had passed two tests in a row. Realizing that Liu Tongjia was still there, he put his phone aside.

    ¡°Did Grandpa send you here, or did Dad send you here? Or did Uncle and Aunt send you here?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± What kind of attitude was that? Liu Tongjia almost couldn¡¯t help but want to question him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. Because of your nephew, you finally remembered that it¡¯s your son¡¯s birthday.¡±

    Liu Tongjia was instantly discouraged. Wanting to exin that she didn¡¯t remember his birthday because of Huo Yifan, her lips moved. She wanted to exin that she really wanted to celebrate his birthday this time, but upon seeing Huo Jinyao¡¯s mocking expression, she suddenly couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.

    ¡°If you have nothing else to do, go back. I won¡¯t change my mind.¡±

    It was his birthday today, and he only wanted to be with someone he liked, someone who liked him, someone who was willing to sincerely celebrate his birthday for him. As for someone like Liu Tongjia who had ulterior motives, she might as well forget about it.

    Liu Tongjia sat still, and she suddenly fell into a state of self-doubt.

    Her rtionship with Huo Jinyao could never be repaired, right? Her more than ten years of indifference and negligence had finally caused an irreparable distance between Huo Jinyao and her.

    Liu Tongjia sat there motionlessly. Huo Jinyao thought that she wouldn¡¯t give up, and he didn¡¯t care anymore, but he felt a little ufortable.

    In the eyes of Liu Tongjia and Huo Mingguang, this son of theirs was inferior to Huo Yifan, their nephew. He was even inferior to Wei Sihai and Wei Simeng of his aunt¡¯s family, right?

    He had clearly seen through it, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want to tolerate such bias.

    He was just about to get up and go check on Su Qingsang, but Su Qingsang had already cleaned up the kitchen. She was still holding the cake that Liu Tongjia had bought just now.

    Almost as soon as she came out, she felt that the living room¡¯s atmosphere wasn¡¯t quite right. She nced at Huo Jinyao, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t respond to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. You haven¡¯t eaten the cake yet.¡±

    ¡°I just ate. I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±

    Since Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t give any face, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t eat either. However, this cake was brought by Liu Tongjia, and it was a token of her goodwill.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll eat itter. Let¡¯s sit down for a while?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t sit down as she wished. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡± Su Qingsang saw that he was really going to walk into the room without a care in the world. She quickly put down the cake and smiled at Liu Tongjia awkwardly. Then, she quickly chased after Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang entered the room and stood in front of Huo Jinyao. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Huo Jinyao asked back.

    ¡°Your mother is here to celebrate your birthday.¡±

    ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t I think so?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°She has an ulterior motive. Can¡¯t you tell?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell.¡± It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t see Liu Tongjia¡¯s expression when they were at the dining table earlier. If she really had another motive, she wouldn¡¯t have that kind of expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s just your imagination.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want to quarrel with Su Qingsang because of other people. ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t you dislike her? What are you doing now? Are you defending her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not defending her. I think she might really be here to celebrate your birthday.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Huo Jinyao raised an eyebrow and looked disapproving. ¡°Even if she¡¯s really here to celebrate my birthday, so what?¡±

    Su Qingsang found it hard tomunicate with him in this manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to do anything. I just think that you want to restore your rtionship with your parents as well, so don¡¯t always be at odds with each other. Why can¡¯t you give her a chance and give yourself a chance?¡±

    No matter how nonchnt Huo Jinyao said it, she would never forget it. That time when he murmured ¡°mom¡± in his delirious state when he was sick.

    She believed that he was secretly trying to improve his rtionship with Liu Tongjia. Since that was the case, why not try to trust Liu Tongjia first?

    Huo Jinyao took a step back because of Su Qingsang¡¯s words. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Qingsang, let me tell you. I¡¯m not you. You can forgive Su Chenghui, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I have to forgive my mother.¡±

    ¡°...¡±Su Qingsang was speechless. In fact, after Su Chenghui went to the Li familyst time and used her without thinking, she still couldn¡¯t let it go even now.

    Don¡¯t do to others what you don¡¯t want others to do to you. She really didn¡¯t have the right to ask Huo Jinyao to forgive Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°I gave her a chance, more than once.¡±

    Because of the guilt and self-me in his heart, he had backed down again and again over the years. It was the same no matter what.

    However, his backing down didn¡¯t wake Liu Tongjia up. She was still thinking about Huo Yifan.

    She didn¡¯t really want to celebrate his birthday. If that was the case, why put on an act?

    He didn¡¯t care what Liu Tongjia did to him. However, Liu Tongjia shouldn¡¯t go against Su Qingsang. He couldn¡¯t tolerate that.

    Because of that, he was very angry with Liu Tongjia. He had no intention of improving his rtionship with Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    Su Qingsang stood there and watched Huo Jinyao walk into the bathroom. Her lips moved a little, but in the end, she walked out helplessly.

    Looking a little dazed and out of sorts, Liu Tongjia was still sitting there. It was as if she was in a trance.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for Liu Tongjia. If Liu Tongjia really came for Huo Yifan, why would she look like this?

    However, Huo Jinyao wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Auntie?¡± She sat down opposite Liu Tongjia. ¡°Jin Yao went to take a shower. After he¡¯s done, we can eat the cake.¡±

    Liu Tongjia finally came back to her senses. She nced at Su Qingsang and shook her head gently.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m going back first.¡±

    ¡°Auntie?¡± Su Qingsang cleared her throat. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wait for Jinyao? He takes a quick shower.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Liu Tongjia wasn¡¯t someone who was blind. Huo Jinyao did¡¯t want to see her. If she stayed, Huo Jinyao wouldn¡¯t show her any face.

    ¡°Auntie?¡±

    This was the first time Su Qingsang had seen Liu Tongjia like this. She had always been elegant, graceful, and even a little arrogant.

    Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t speak again. She nced at Su Qingsang and eventually left. Before she left, her eyes fell on the cake, and she was momentarily lost in thought.

    Speaking of which, she hadn¡¯t celebrated Huo Jinyao¡¯s birthday with Huo Jinyao for more than ten years, and they had never eaten cake together.

    After Liu Tongjia left, Su Qingsang felt strange tension in her heart.

    In fact, what Liu Tongjia had done was indeed infuriating. However, Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t happy to see things turn out like this.

    Perhaps it was because of the huge contrast from before that made her feel sorry for Liu Tongjia.

    After she returned to their room, Huo Jinyao had alreadye out of the shower.

    ¡°Auntie has left.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t mind. Su Qingsang stood behind him and looked at his dripping hair.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I can tell that Auntie really wanted to celebrate your birthday with you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Huo Jinyao picked up a towel and casually wiped his hair. ¡°So what?¡±

    He had already given up on Liu Tongjia and didn¡¯t have any hope. If she had reallye to celebrate his birthday with him, why would she leave so easily?

    To put it bluntly, Su Qingsang was still too naive and too gullible.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mention her, I¡¯ll feel happier today.¡±

    Su Qingsang was silent as she watched Huo Jinyao dry his hair and stand in front of her.

    ¡°Alright, my dear wife. Now, I¡¯m going to enjoy my birthday present.¡±

    ¡°Birthday, birthday present?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think you can satisfy me just by cooking a table full of dishes for me?¡±

    ¡°What else can I do?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you can gift-wrap yourself to me as well.¡±

    As Huo Jinyao spoke, he picked up Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Wait a moment. I have a present for you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush in giving me the present. I want to devour you more now.¡±

    Huo Jinyao ced Su Qingsang¡¯s body on the bed. Just as he was about to kiss her, she suddenly covered his lips.

    ¡°Honey.¡±

    It was his birthday today. Did she not want to satisfy him as well?

    ¡°I think my period just came.¡± It started after she came back to Lin City, so he should know something about it.

    Hmm? And then?

    ¡°In other words, I¡¯m not pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that perfect?¡±

    ¡°Give me another chance.¡± Su Qingsang put her arm around his neck. ¡°Can you do it again?¡±

    Huo Jinyao paused for a moment. His expression was half helpless and half conflicted.

    ¡°Do you really want to have a child that badly?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an obstetrician and gynecologist. You should know how tiring it is to get pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You should also know that giving birth can be very painful. It¡¯s said to be a level-10 pain.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a cesarean section or a natural birth, the ones who suffer are women.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Even so, you still want to have a child?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Her gaze focused, Su Qingsang wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I just want to have a child. Are you going to give it to me or not?¡±

    Huo Jinyao propped himself up with one hand. Looking at the stubborn Su Qingsang, he felt a little helpless.

    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today, I¡¯m willing to try again.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang was confident. If there was one, there would be two, and if there was two, there would be three. Sooner orter, she would make Huo Jinyao agree to have a child.

    ..

    The next day was the day of the trial.

    When Huo Jinyao woke up, Su Qingsang was still asleep. She was exhausted from yesterday.

    She had worked hard to get pregnant. Huo Jinyao looked at her sleeping face and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    He leaned over and kissed Su Qingsang on the forehead. Su Qingsang slept soundly and wasn¡¯t aroused by him at all.

    Huo Jinyao got up and did his morning routine as quickly as possible. Looking at himself in the mirror in his suit, the corners of his lips curled up.

    Huo Yifan and Su Peizhen wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this time.

    When he left, Huo Jinyao saw the cake that was still on the coffee table. He stopped in his tracks.

    He was about to leave, but he opened the cake box again.

    It was a beautiful cake with a small house on it. There was a small card stuck in the house. It said, ¡°Happy Birthday¡±.

    Huo Jinyao stared at the words for a long time. He rubbed his forehead and finally put the cake back on. When he left, he took it out and threw it into the trash can in the corridor.

    It wasn¡¯t a sincere blessing, so he didn¡¯t want it.

    When Huo Jinyao rushed to the court, almost all the members of the Huo family had arrived. Grandfather Huo, Huo Mingguang, Liu Tongjia, Huo Mingliang, Nian Chunya, huo mingmei, Wei Nantian, and their children had all arrived.

    Huo Jinyao was thetest to arrive. He was followed by Yang Wenchang and Zhang Yang.

    When they saw him enter, the rest of the Huo family members didn¡¯t look too pleasant, especially Huo Mingliang and Nian Chunya, who looked at Huo Jinyao with piercing eyes.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t care at all. He did it on purpose.

    This trial wasn¡¯t open to the public. Those who were able to attend the hearing were all tied to the case. Not long after Huo Jinyao sat down, Xiang Caiping also arrived.

    Upon seeing Xiang Caiping, Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression changed for the first time. He nodded slightly at her as a form of greeting.

    Xiang Caiping looked at him. Her lips moved, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She sat down in the back seat.

    Huo Jinyao only nced in that direction and quickly withdrew his gaze.

    The trial began very quickly. When Huo Yifan was brought out, his expression was very ugly and he looked extremely haggard.

    Someone like him, who had always been high and mighty, couldn¡¯t bear the thought of being imprisoned one day.

    Su Peizhen was as haggard and unpleasant as he was.

    Su Peizhen had never been treated like this since she was young. There were dark circles under her eyes, and she looked gloomy. She wasn¡¯t as arrogant and domineering as she was before.

    Xiang Caiping looked at Su Peizhen and felt as if someone was gripping her heart tightly.

    After all, she was her own flesh. No matter how wrong and unreasonable Su Peizhen was, she was still her own child.

    She reflexively looked in Huo Jinyao¡¯s direction, only to find that he wasn¡¯t paying attention to her at all. Xiang Caiping¡¯s face instantly darkened again.

    The trial was still going on. First, the intiff¡¯swyer filed aint, then the defendant¡¯swyer.

    In order to get Huo Yifan off the hook, the Huo family had also found him a well-knownwyer in the industry.

    Each presenting their own evidence, thewyers on both sides went back and forth. The atmosphere was very intense.

    Everyone was very nervous, except for Huo Jinyao, who was very calm. He didn¡¯t want toe, but he just wanted to witness Huo Yifan¡¯s final moment of disgrace.

    An hour and a halfter, after a round of rest, the judge finally announced the final result.

    ¡°Huo Yifan has been found guilty of stealing trade secrets and is sentenced to a fine of five million yuan. He is sentenced to six years and six months in prison.¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen has been found guilty of stealing trade secrets and is sentenced to a fine of three million yuan. She is sentenced to five years in prison.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree, I want to appeal.¡±

    ¡°I want to appeal, I want to appeal.¡±

    Huo Yifan shouted, but his mor was immediately stopped by the Court Police.

    He had no choice but to re in Huo Jinyao¡¯s direction as he was about to be escorted out. ¡°Huo Jinyao, I will definitely appeal to the end. Just you wait, just you wait.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had already stood up and was about to leave when he stopped and looked at Huo Yifan because of Huo Yifan¡¯s words.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. Cousin, perform well. I¡¯m still waiting for you toe out as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you bastard. You set me up. This was all nned by you. You castard.¡±

    To Huo Yifan, six and a half years in prison was worse than killing him. Hepletely lost his usual demeanor and started yelling.

    Huo Jinyao ignored him. After he left the court house, he couldn¡¯t hear Huo Yifan¡¯s voice at all.

    ¡°President Huo?¡± Yang Wenchang approached him before he got into the car. His voice was very soft. ¡°I saw Old Master Huo just now and he didn¡¯t look well. Don¡¯t you think so as well?¡±

    Huo Jinyao saw it too. When Old Master Huo heard the verdict, he clutched his heart and looked like he was about to copse.

    He closed his eyes and said, ¡°Grandfather is still angry. He won¡¯t want to see me. With father and the others around, he should be fine. Let¡¯s go back to thepany first.¡±

    The incident with Huo Yifan actually had some impact on Tianyu Group.

    Even though the verdict wasn¡¯t announced publicly, Huo Yifan had been too high-profile previously and the news of the new proposal had spread.

    Now, many people were waiting to see Tianyu Group be a joke. Huo Jinyao would never give those people such a chance.

    After getting into the car, he was about to let Yang Wenchang drive when the car door was suddenly opened. Xiang Caiping stood beside the car door and looked at Huo Jinyao with a conflicted expression.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Auntie.¡±

    Xiang Caiping saw his indifference and couldn¡¯t bring herself to say those words. But when she thought of her daughter who had been sentenced to five years in prison... She had no choice but to speak again.

    ¡°Jinyao, I know that Peizhen did something wrong. But she¡¯s still young. If she has offended you in any way, just tell me and I¡¯ll teach her a lesson. I also know that she caused yourpany to suffer losses. How about this? How much did yourpany lose? I¡¯llpensate you, okay?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t have much money on her right now, she could sell all the supermarkets under her name.

    This way, she would have money to give to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be like this. Su Peizhen is Su Peizhen, and you are you. You don¡¯t have to bear any responsibility for her actions.¡±

    ¡°How could that be possible? She¡¯s my daughter.¡±

    Xiang Caiping stopped there, and she started to cry. ¡°I gave birth to her and then abandoned her. It¡¯s all my fault that she became like this. If I had raised her by my side since she was young, if I had taken good care of her and raised her, I believe she wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Feeling really sad and guilty, she sniffled. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m willing to take responsibility for her as long as you don¡¯t let her go to jail. She¡¯s only twenty-six years old this year. If she goes to jail for a few years, won¡¯t she be ruined?¡±

    Huo Jinyao sat in the car and didn¡¯t move. Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t howl, but her weeping silently was more unbearable than howling.

    ¡°Jinyao, can you do it? If you don¡¯t want to see her, I can take her abroad. I once had a friend who is now living abroad. I can bring Peizhen out and promise that she won¡¯te back for the rest of her life. She¡¯ll also never cause trouble for you and Qingsang again. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 610 - No Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 610: No Way Out</h4>

    Xiang Caiping had no other way. This was the only and best solution she could think of.

    Huo Jinyao sat in the car seat with his arms crossed in front of him. He leaned over, then took out a bottle of juice from the mini fridge in the car and handed it to Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Auntie, drink some juice first and calm down.¡±

    Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t take the bottle of fruit juice. She couldn¡¯t calm down at all.

    ¡°Jinyao, I¡¯m begging you, really. I swear that I will take her far away from here, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Auntie.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was slightly cold. He looked at Xiang Caiping with a gentle expression, but his eyes were especially determined.

    ¡°I can¡¯t agree to your request.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao?¡± Xiang Caiping stood there in a daze. She stared at him nkly.

    ¡°Su Peizhen has done some things to hurt Qingsang. You know that Qingsang is my bottom line. I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt her.¡±

    He looked at the dazed Xiang Caiping and ced the bottle of juice into her palm.

    ¡°Auntiem Su Peizhen needs to learn a lesson and reflect on herself. I won¡¯t agree to your request. Also, if she still wants to go against Qingsang again after five years, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±

    Xiang Caiping stood there with the bottle of juice in her hand. Her face was pale and she looked dejected.

    Huo Jinyao nced at her andmented in his heart.

    ¡°Auntie, if there¡¯s anything else you need help with, you can look for me or Qingsang.¡±

    Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t seem to hear him. Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t willing to help, and Su Peizhen was going to jail for sure. This was a huge blow to her.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say anything further and gestured for Yang Wenchang to drive.

    Just as they were about to reach the office, Huo Jinyao¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Liu Tongjia.

    Huo Jinyao looked at the number and picked it up. When he heard the voice from the other side, his face immediately turned serious.

    ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±

    Old Master Huo was too emotional just now. After Huo Jinyao left, he really fainted. At this moment, the rest of the Huo family had already sent Old Master Huo to the hospital.

    Huo Jinyao rushed to the hospital. The doctors were still performing resuscitation on Old Master Huo. Everyone from the Huo family stood in the corridor. In the courtroom just now, they couldn¡¯t do anything to Huo Jinyao. Now that they saw himing, their eyes full of dissatisfaction, they all red at him.

    Upon seeing that he hade, Huo Mingguang, who was standing at the outermost corner, strode over. Wanting to give him a p, he raised his hand at Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao raised his hand and blocked Huo Mingguang¡¯s movement.

    Huo Mingguang missed, and his face turned pale as he red at Huo Jinyao with hatred.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve be all high and mighty, you can do whatever you want, right? You don¡¯t have to care about your family anymore, right?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t speak, and his hand was still holding Huo Mingguang¡¯s hand. Huo Mingguang red at him, as if he wanted to burn a hole through his face.

    ¡°Your grandfather was so angry that he fainted. He¡¯s still in resuscitation. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on yet. Are you happy that things have turned out this way?¡±

    They were in the hospital after all, Huo Mingguang¡¯s voice was very light, and there was a hint of despondence in it.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s brows furrowed. He released his hand with some force, and Huo Mingguang¡¯s hand was flung away by him.

    Huo Mingguang¡¯s expression was ugly, but Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He took a step forward, and he was half a head taller than Huo Mingguang.

    He narrowed his eyes slightly, and in that instant, he was full of intimidation. Even Huo Mingguang could only retract his hand sheepishly.

    ¡°Dad, you seem to have made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°From beginning to end, I wasn¡¯t the one who did the wrong deed. It was Huo Yifan.¡±

    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t been a traitor first, if he hadn¡¯t stolen my proposal first, then he wouldn¡¯t have had to face all of this today, and naturally grandfather would be fine.¡±

    ¡°If I was the traitor who stole the proposal, I believe that Huo Yifan wouldn¡¯t be any more lenient than me. I¡¯m afraid that he would be even more ruthless.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ming me instead of finding fault with him? Isn¡¯t thatughable?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was loud enough to be heard by every member of the Huo family in the corridor.

    His gaze was very sharp, especially when he looked at Huo Mingliang¡¯s family. There was no need for him to say anything further, but everyone could understand what he meant.

    Nian Chunya moved her toes and was about to head in Huo Jinyao¡¯s direction. Liu Tongjia, on the other hand, seemed to have coincidentally blocked her way.

    Nian Chunya came from a humble background. Whether it was her upbringing or her educational background, she couldn¡¯tpare to Liu Tongjia. In front of her, she seemed to have lost some of her imposing attitude.

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s indifferent gaze swept across the faces of everyone present.

    As the wife of Huo Mingguang and the wife of the current head of the Huo family, everyone immediately understood what her attitude meant.

    Huo Jinyao noticed Liu Tongjia¡¯s actions. His furrowed brows didn¡¯t seem to rx as he looked at Liu Tongjia meaningfully.

    Huo Mingguang was very filial. Now that his father was hospitalized due to anger towards Huo Jinyao, he was filled with anger.

    However, in the face of Huo Jinyao¡¯s repeated questioning, Huo Mingguang¡¯s anger just now was stuck in his chest. He couldn¡¯t let it out no matter how hard he tried.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Huo Jinyao ignored him and looked in the direction of the emergency room.

    Old Master Huo was still in the emergency room, and he felt very ambivaleent as well. He didn¡¯t think that he was at fault, but in the Huo family, Old Master Huo was the person who treated him the best ever since he was young. He really didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Old Master Huo

    Half an hourter, the doctor came out and looked at the group of people outside.

    Everyone knew the status of the Huo family in Rong City. The leading doctor walked towards the Huo family.

    ¡°The old man had a minor stroke. Fortunately, he was saved in time and is now fine. However, the old man is old and his vital signs are on the high side. If possible, it¡¯s better not to provoke him.¡±

    Their eyes filled with obvious criticism, the rest of the Huo family looked at Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao acted as if he didn¡¯t see it. Old Master Huo was in the VIP ward. Wanting to behave well before the Old Master woke up, the others immediately followed him.

    Only Huo Jinyao was walking at the back.

    Liu Tongjia was also walking at the back. She was one step slower than Huo Jinyao. Seeing that the ward was just around the corner, she suddenly called out to Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao stopped in his tracks and looked at Liu Tongjia silently.

    ¡°Jinyao,e here for a moment.¡± As she spoke, she took the lead and walked towards the end of the corridor.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t move for a few seconds. He paused for a moment before walking forward and following behind Liu Tongjia.

    At the end of the corridor, there was a window that faced thewn outside the hospital. The weather wasn¡¯t bad today. The sun shone on thewn, and patients were moving around in twos and threes while apanied by their family members.

    Liu Tongjia turned around to look at Huo Jinyao. Under her almost deliberate neglect, her son had already grown so much.

    He had grown from the age of twelve to the age of thirty-one. More than ten years seemed to have passed in the blink of an eye, but it also felt like a long time had passed.

    She thought of her broken heart when she lost her beloved daughter and eldest son, and also of her anger when she med everything on Huo Jinyao because of the irreconcble hatred in her heart.

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s emotions were very ambivalent. She stared at Huo Jinyao nkly and didn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    Huo Jinyao stood there motionlessly. If it weren¡¯t for Liu Tongjia¡¯s actions just now, he wouldn¡¯t have followed her. Seeing that she hadn¡¯t spoken, he frowned slightly.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Liu Tongjia came back to her senses. Upon seeing Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression, she felt a wave of pain in her heart. However, she knew that she couldn¡¯t allow this situation to continue.

    ¡°Since your grandfather¡¯s life is no longer in danger, then you don¡¯t have to care about what happens next. Do what you want to do.¡±

    Huo Jinyao frozee. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Liu Tongjia couldn¡¯t help but continue.

    ¡°Huo Yifan has indeed done some things that aren¡¯t right. He brought this upon himself. Six and a half years isn¡¯t a long time. It¡¯s better to let him reflect on his actions inside.¡±

    These words didn¡¯t seem like something that Liu Tongjia would say. Thus, as if he wanted to know her true intentions, Huo Jinyao stood there and looked at her with an inquisitive gaze.

    Since Liu Tongjia finished what she wanted to say at the beginning, the rest of her words weren¡¯t so difficult to say.

    ¡°Jinyao, from now on, you can do whatever you want. I won¡¯t interfere in your matters anymore.¡±

    Liu Tongjia was unusually gentle. Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he stared at Liu Tongjia.

    She felt ufortable under his gaze. Huo Jinyao was clearly her son. However, she still felt a sense of guilt.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright now. Go see your grandfather.¡±

    It was really difficult to apologize. She wanted to ease the tension between them, but she didn¡¯t know where to start.

    Huo Jinyao gazed at Liu Tongjia deeply. He knew what she wanted to but didn¡¯t say. He was a little surprised, but he didn¡¯t believe that Liu Tongjia had really changed.

    Time would tell.

    When Huo Jinyao entered the ward, the three Huo siblings and their third-generation grandchildren were guarding the ward.

    It was a good thing that the VIP ward was crowded.

    Nian Chunya¡¯s face darkened when she saw Huo Jinyao enter the ward. She wanted to say something, but she held it in.

    Not long after, Su Qingsang arrived as well. She had been in the clinic earlier and came over immediately after hearing that Old Master Huo was in the hospital.

    She looked at Huo Jinyao worriedly as soon as she entered the ward. She had already heard about Old Master Huo¡¯s condition from her colleagues. It wasn¡¯t serious, but it wasn¡¯t light either.

    All of this depended on theter stages of care and Old Master Huo¡¯s own health. Huo Jinyao gave her a look. Their eyes met, and they understood the meaning in each other¡¯s eyes.

    A group of people stood guard in the ward. No one thought of leaving first. Old Master Huo didn¡¯t stay in aa for long. He soon woke up.

    He didn¡¯t respond to the expressions of concern from the people in the ward. After looking around, he waved his hand.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Old Master Huo¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. But he was very determined.

    Everyone looked at Huo Jinyao, especially Huo Yiyang and the others. Their eyes were filled with schadenfreude.

    Huo Jinyao stood still, while Su Qingsang looked at him worriedly.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Grandfather Huo spoke again. Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes were lowered, and the emotions in his eyes was hidden. No one could see through his thoughts.

    He lifted his feet and was about to walk out when Huo Jinyao spoke again.

    ¡°All of you, get out. Jinyao stays.¡±

    Huo Yiyang¡¯s expression turned ugly. The others were even more so.

    However, it was only for a moment. Given the current situation, Huo Jinyao was definitely going to teach Huo Jinyao a lesson. With that thought in mind, the others filed out and left.

    Su Qingsang stood still. She wanted to stay, but she could only cast a worried nce at Huo Jinyao before leaving.

    This was the VIP ward, and the soundproofing was very good. Once the group of people left the ward, they could no longer hear the soundsing from inside.

    Su Qingsang came out and stood in front of Liu Tongjia. She noticed that Liu Tongjia¡¯s eyes appeared a little worried. She was a little surprised, but when she thought about how Liu Tongjia had specially given Huo Jinyao a birthday cake yesterday, she could vaguely guess Liu Tongjia¡¯s thoughts.

    If Liu Tongjia really wanted to improve their rtionship, that would be great.

    While her imagination was running wild, Huo Jinyao had alreadye out of the ward. The moment he came out, the rest of the Huo family headed to the ward.

    ¡°Grandpa said that he¡¯s tired and needs to rest. There are doctors and nurses here, so you guys can go back first.¡±

    ¡°What right do you have to say that? Huo Jinyao, why is Grandpa in the hospital? You¡¯re the one who angered him into such a state. What do you think you¡¯re doing now?¡±

    Nian Chunya couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Just as she finished speaking, Huo Mingmei also spoke up.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Jinyao, the one sleeping inside is my dad. What? Are you still thinking of ordering us around in his name?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa is really tired and needs to rest. You guys should go.¡± Huo Jinyao blocked the door of the ward forcefully.

    Huo Mingmei was furious. She turned to look at Huo Mingguang and said, ¡°Big brother, take a look. Take a look.¡±

    Huo Mingguang nced at Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°Your Grandpa can¡¯t possibly refuse to let me in, right? Move aside, I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nced at him and moved a little to the side. ¡°You go in alone.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, go in quickly and tell dad that I want to go in and see him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, me too,¡± Huo Mingliang and Huo Mingmei also interjected. Huo Mingguang showed a rare hint of impatience. He nced at them and entered the ward.

    However, Huo Mingguang didn¡¯t stay for long and came out very quickly. After he came out, with an ambivalent expression in his eyes, he nced at Huo Jinyao first.

    ¡°You guys should go. Dad said he¡¯s tired and needs to rest.¡±

    Since Huo Mingguang had already said so, the others couldn¡¯t stay even if they wanted to. However, Huo Mingmei wasn¡¯t willing to ept it. ¡°Hmph. Dad was angered by you, Huo Jinyao. You¡¯re really a good descendant of the Huo family.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for you, how could such a thing have happened to Grandpa?¡±

    Huo Jinyao stood still and acted as if he didn¡¯t hear their criticism. Huo Mingguang, on the other hand, looked gloomy.

    ¡°Are you done talking? If you¡¯re done talking, then leave. Let Dad rest.¡±

    Since the eldest had spoken, the others had no choice but to leave. The corridor quickly became empty. Su Qingsang nced at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Grandpa¡¯s really sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Old Master was getting old. After such a long morning, he almost had a stroke. He indeed wasn¡¯t in good spirits.

    ¡°Jinyao, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve asked Dr. Huang. Grandfather will be fine.¡±

    Dr. Huang was the doctor who diagnosed Old Master Huo just now. Since he said that Old Master Huo was fine, then he should be fine.

    Huo Jinyao nced at her and reached out to hold her in his arms. He pressed his chin against her hair, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    He thought about how Old Master Huo was clearly in bad spirits just now, but he still insisted on finishing what he wanted to say.

    ¡°Jinyao, you¡¯re really old now. You have your own ideas.¡±

    ¡°I was indeed very angry, but now that I think about it, I don¡¯t think I should be angry.¡±

    He cared about the Huo family¡¯s reputation, but he forgot to consider the bigger picture. With Huo Yifan¡¯s personality, if he didn¡¯t teach him a lesson, he would probably cause trouble in the future.

    ¡°You¡¯re more capable now. After so many years, you¡¯ve also gained experience. I was a little worried about you at first, but now that I think about it, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to worry about.¡±

    Old Master Huo let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not thinking things through. Let Huo Yifan and the others do whatever they want in the future.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao.¡± Old Master Huo looked at Huo Jinyao. This was the heir that he had personally groomed. He would also be the future sessor of the Huo family.

    ¡°I¡¯ll havewyer Chene overter. I¡¯ve decided to make a will first.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say things like that.¡± Huo Jinyao had thought that Old Master Huo made him stay to me him. He was even prepared to retort.

    But now, Old Master Huo¡¯s words made himpletely at a loss for how to respond. ¡°You¡¯ll live to be a hundred years old. Why make a will? There¡¯s no need.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting old. After what happened today, I¡¯ve moved on. My children and grandchildren will have their own blessings. I can¡¯t be bothered to worry about it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa ¨C¡±

    ¡°Alright. Go out. I need to rest for a while.¡±

    To Huo Jinyao, he was indeed unwilling to help Huo Yifan reduce his crime. He was even willing to put up a fight with the rest of the Huo family in the long term.

    However, the current situation was beyond his expectations. First, Liu Tongjia expressed her stance, and then Old Master Huo expressed his stance.

    With their stance, even if Huo Mingguang and the others had any objections, there was nothing they could do.

    After all, Old Master Huo was the most powerful person in the Huo family now. With his support, the others would have to worry about Old Master Huo even if they wanted to do anything.

    There was no need to tell Su Qingsang these words. She only needed to know that he was fine. Regardless of which aspect, the problem had been resolved.

    No, it hadn¡¯t beenpletely solved yet. Huo Jinyao thought of the two people who still wanted to appeal, and his eyes resumed its usual sharpness.

    Sure enough, Huo Yifan and Su Peizhen filed another appeal the next day. The two of them appealed from the municipal court to the provincial court.

    Huo Jinyao knew that they wouldn¡¯t give up easily and let them do whatever they wanted. In the end, the second trial upheld the original verdict. Huo Yifan and Su Peizhen would still have to spend the next few years in prison.

    After the second trial ended, time went on for more than half a month. Rong cIty was already getting hotter and hotter.

    Huo Jinyao looked at Qi Xiwei, who had a big belly. After not seeing her for nearly a month, her belly seemed to have gotten bigger.

    Not only was her belly bigger, her face was also a lot paler.

    ¡°Thank you for this time¡¯s incident. If it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t think I would have been able to make Huo Yifan pay so easily.¡±

    He could have used other methods to send Huo Yifan to prison, but with Qi Xiwei¡¯s help, that was the fastest and easiest way.

    ¡°Jinyao, we¡¯re ssmates and good friends. You don¡¯t have to be so ceremonious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not being ceremonious. I just think it¡¯s only right.¡±

    As Huo Jinyao spoke, he looked at Qi Xiwei with concern. ¡°Why do I feel that yourplexion is worse than thest time? Did you go for a checkup?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Pregnant people are always like this.¡±

    Qi Xiwei smiled. However, her face was too pale, and that smile looked rather feeble.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t believe it. He thought of Su Qingsang, who had always wanted to have a child.

    However, if Su Qingsang was also like this when she was pregnant, he really didn¡¯t want Su Qingsang to get pregnant.

    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry, I know my body. I¡¯m really fine.¡±

    Qi Xiwei said so, but Huo Jinyao decided to ask someone toe here next time if she refused to go out.

    Perhaps he could go back and tell Su Qingsang about it.

    Huo Jinyao left Qi Xiwei¡¯s vi and got into the car. Only then did he remember that he had bought Qi Xiwei a thank-you gift before he came. It was to thank her for her help this time.

    He took the gift and got out of the car. He nned to give it to Qi Xiwei and leave.

    But before he reached Qi Xiwei¡¯s vi... he saw a man heading towards Qi Xiwei¡¯s house as well.

    The man didn¡¯t seem to notice Huo Jinyao, who was behind him. Huo Jinyao had just left and the door was ajar. The Auntie who was taking care of Qi Xiwei had just gone out to buy groceries and wasn¡¯t back yet.

    The door wasn¡¯t closed and the man walked straight in. Huo Jinyao watched the man enter the house by himself and followed behind the man without thinking.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±

    The man¡¯s words made Huo Jinyao stop in his tracks. Soon, he heard Qi Xiwei¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Get lost.¡±

    Qi Xiwei¡¯s voice sounded higher than usual, as if she was very agitated.

    Soon, he heard the man¡¯s voice. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with my child. What do you think I¡¯m doing here?¡±

    ¡°This child is mine. I don¡¯t want to see you. Get out.¡±

    ¡°The child is yours? Heh, ridiculous. Without me, how could you give birth to a child?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice sounded arrogant and smug. Qi Xiwei¡¯s voice became more and more agitated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you. Get lost.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy for me to get lost. Give birth to the child in your belly and hand it over to me. I¡¯ll naturally leave.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams. I won¡¯t give the child to you.¡±

    Before Huo Jinyao could leave because of this conversation, he heard Qi Xiwei cry out in a low voice.

    He didn¡¯t care about anything else and rushed into the house quickly.

    The man just now was standing less than two meters away from the door. Qi Xiwei was originally sitting, but now her face was pale and she was clutching her stomach with one hand.

    ¡°What are you ying at this time?¡±

    His voice full of mockery, the man stood there motionlessly.

    Huo Jinyao red at him. He had no time to teach him a lesson now. He quickly walked to Qi Xiwei.

    ¡°Xiwei, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I, I...¡± Qi Xiwei exchanged a few words with him, and her face turned even paler.

    ¡°Xiwei, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Jinyao, I, I think I¡¯m going to give birth.¡±

 Chapter 611 - Donâ€™t Even Think About Abducting The Child

    <h4>Chapter 611: Don¡¯t Even Think About Abducting The Child</h4>

    What?

    Qi Xiwei held onto Huo Jinyao¡¯s arm tightly. Her face was already covered in sweat. ¡°I¡¯m going to give birth. What should I do? I¡¯m going to give birth.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nced at her. There was already blood flowing out from under her body. He was shocked and quickly picked her up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send you to the hospital right now.¡±

    Qi Xiwei¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. Her stomach was in pain. At this moment, she had no strength left and could only let Huo Jinyao carry her.

    Huo Jinyao carried her and was about to walk out when the man stood in front of Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Are you really going to give birth?¡± The due date hadn¡¯t arrived yet and it was already a month in advance. Could this woman be using this opportunity to escape?

    ¡°Put her down.¡± The man red at Qi Xiwei. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about abducting my child. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    Qi Xiwei¡¯s face was pale, and her forehead was covered in sweat. She didn¡¯t even look at the man and reached out to grab the front of Huo Jinyao¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°Jinyao, let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to see him.¡±

    Huo Jinyao ignored the man and was about to walk out. The man blocked their way.

    ¡°You want to leave? Leave the child behind first.¡±

    He was crazy. It was already such a time, yet this man was still causing trouble.

    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±

    The man looked at Qi Xiwei and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you. Put her down first.¡±

    ¡°Lian Jin, get lost. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Qi Xiwei was already exhausted, but she couldn¡¯t help but speak when she heard the man¡¯s words.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me, but you want to see him, right? I was wondering why you were in such a hurry to return to the country. What? You¡¯re back to see your old lover, right? Do you think I¡¯ll let you have your way? Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    The man called Lian Jin blocked in front of the two of them and red at Qi Xiwei. ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your hypocritical kindness.¡± Qi Xiwei¡¯s voice was very weak, but she wasn¡¯t willing to give in. ¡°Who knows if you¡¯ll kill me halfway there?¡±

    Lian Jin¡¯s expression was ugly. Qi Xiwei didn¡¯t want to be involved with him anymore. She grabbed onto Huo Jinyao. ¡°Jinyao, make him go away. I don¡¯t want to see him.¡±

    She was about to give birth. Huo Jinyao looked at her and felt anxious. Without thinking, he raised his leg and kicked Lian Jin.

    Lian Jin didn¡¯t expect Huo Jinyao to make such a move, and he dodged to the side. Huo Jinyao was afraid that Lian Jin would chase after him again, so he gave him another kick.

    Lian Jin didn¡¯t dodge the kick this time and was hit by Huo Jinyao¡¯s kick.

    His body fell backward and hit the coffee table. He was in pain and didn¡¯t stand up for a moment.

    Huo Jinyao used this time to quickly run towards the door with Qi Xiwei in his arms. He was very worried and anxious.

    However, Lian Jin didn¡¯t want to let it go just like that. He quickly propped himself up and ran behind Huo Jinyao to grab his arm.

    Huo Jinyao held Qi Xiwei in his arms and almost fell to the ground. He was furious and turned around.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my wife. Put her down.¡±

    Qi Xiwei was in so much pain that she was about to speak. Her stomach was in so much pain that it felt like it was being pulled up again and again.

    Upon seeing this, Huo Jinyao knew that she couldn¡¯t afford to dy any longer.

    ¡°Get out of my way. Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s giving birth right now? She needs to be sent to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°If she needs to be sent to the hospital, naturally I¡¯ll send her. It¡¯s not up to an outsider like you to pretend,¡± Lian Jin sneered. ¡°Or is she carrying your child?¡±

    This person was full of nonsense, and Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want to tolerate it. However, Qi Xiwei¡¯s situation was the priority.

    ¡°Are you going to let me go? If you¡¯re not going to let me go, I won¡¯t hold back anymore.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re not going to hold back.¡±

    After saying that, Lian Jin was about to snatch her away. Qi Xiwei was already in great pain, but she absolutely didn¡¯t want Lian Jin to touch her.

    She looked at Huo Jinyao and begged, ¡°Jinyao, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t hand me over to him.¡±

    Her rtionship with Lian Jin had reached the point where they couldn¡¯t tolerate each other. She really couldn¡¯t trust him.

    Instead, she believed that Lian Jin would most likely kill her quietly.

    ¡°You still say that you have no love affair with him?¡± Lian Jin¡¯s face was full of anger. He took a step forward and was about to attack Qi Xiwei.

    Huo Jinyao took a big step back. Upon seeing that Qi Xiwei¡¯s breathing had be rapid, he gritted his teeth and turned to ce her on the sofa by the side.

    ¡°Xiwei, wait a moment.¡±

    He turned to look at Lian Jin. He originally wanted him to give up voluntarily. But now, he could only be violent.

    On the other side, Qi Xiwei¡¯s situation was getting more and more urgent. Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t intend to dy any longer.

    ¡°What? You want to fight me?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t waste time with him and directly punched Lian Jin in the face. Lian Jin dodged quickly, but he didn¡¯t know that this was Huo Jinyao¡¯s feint.

    He punched Lian Jin in the stomach, and Lian Jin was knocked back a few steps by him.

    ¡°Bastard.¡± He was annoyed and rushed towards Huo Jinyao to attack.

    But how could he be a match for Huo Jinyao? Huo Jinyao had been trained in the army.

    Other than Zhang Yichen, who had received special training so Huo Jinyao was no match against, Huo Jinyao could easily take on more people like Lian Jin.

    In less than five minutes, Huo Jinyao had already beaten Lian Jin to the ground.

    After finishing him off, he quickly carried Qi Xiwei and ran outside to get into his car. By the time Lian Jin recovered from the pain and chased after them, Huo Jinyao had already left with Qi Xiwei.

    Her whole bodypletely curled up, Qi Xiwei was in the backseat of the car. She looked very in pain. Her entire body was starting to sweat and her face was pale.

    Huo Jinyao saw her condition from the rearview mirror and stepped on the elerator to the bottom. He could only be thankful that this ce wasn¡¯t too far from the city.

    They practically traveled at lightning speed and he brought Qi Xiwei to Su Qingsang¡¯s first hospital in the shortest amount of time.

    Su Qingsang happened to have an outpatient clinic today. There was a woman who thought that there was something wrong with her because she hadn¡¯t been pregnant in the five years she was married.

    Su Qingsang told her that she was in good health and there was nothing wrong with her.

    ¡°It might be because of you or your husband. If you want to know why you haven¡¯t had a child, you should ask your husband toe for a check-up.¡±

    The woman looked conflicted and told Su Qingsang hesitantly that her husband was a male chauvinist. She was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be willing toe for a check-up.

    Su Qingsang had been in the hospital for a long time and hade into contact with all kinds of patients. She could only tell her own opinion. As for what he would do, that was up to him.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to settle things here. Just as she was about to rest, the office door was pushed open with a bang. Su Qingsang was shocked. She looked up and saw Huo Jinyao standing at the door with a woman in his arms.

    The woman was pregnant, and there was blood under her body. Huo Jinyao¡¯s body was also stained with the woman¡¯s blood.

    ¡°Qingsang, save her, quick.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the woman in his arms. The woman had already lost consciousness and fainted. There was no time for her to think about the rtionship between this woman and Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Put her down.¡± Su Qingsang performed a preliminary examination for her. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°The pregnant woman¡¯s condition isn¡¯t very good. Her amniotic fluid has broken, but her uterus hasn¡¯t opened yet, and ahe has fainted. I¡¯m afraid that she will need to undergo a cesarean section in her current condition.¡±

    ¡°I believe you. No matter what, you must ensure her safety.¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at Huo Jinyao. She didn¡±t expect that one day, Huo Jinyao would make the same mistake as those ordinary family members. He actually made her promise?

    Su Qingsang called for someone to push Qi Xiwei into the operating room. She called the operating room and asked them to quickly make arrangements for her to prepare for the surgery.

    After hanging up the phone, she turned to face Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t promise anything. I can only say that I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    Doctors weren¡¯t gods. Qi Xiwei¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t very good to begin with, so she could only do her best and leave the rest to fate.

    Huo Jinyao nodded. ¡°I believe in you.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, let her familye over.¡±

    Huo Jinyao frowned. ¡°Her family isn¡¯t here.¡±

    After Qi Xiwei¡¯s stepmother was sent to prison, Qi Xiwei¡¯s father was also demoted from his original position as president.

    Lian Jin was obviously a jerk. There was no way Huo Jinyao would call him over.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked her eyes and gestured for Huo Jinyao to pay the fees. Then, she signed the papers and prepared for the surgery.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    Huo Jinyao said this and rushed to the payment counter.

    Su Qingsang nced at his back and went to prepare for the surgery without saying a word.

    Qi Xiwei¡¯s condition was actually very bad, but she couldn¡¯t tell Huo Jinyao about it. She was supposed to discuss these issues with her immediate family, but Qi Xiwei didn¡¯t have any immediate family.

    Sun Huiya didn¡¯t have an operation or debate today, so Su Qingsang called her over.

    ¡°This situation isn¡¯t very good,¡± Sun Huiya said bluntly. ¡°The uterus hasn¡¯t been opened, and the amniotic fluid has been broken for so long. Let¡¯s start the operation right away. I hope the child is okay.¡±

    Su Qingsang wanted to say the same thing just now. After she changed into the surgical gown with Sun Huiya, they entered the operating room together.

    Although this kind of surgery was difficult, Sun Huiya had always advocated for more opportunities for young people to exercise, so Su Qingsang was still the chief surgeon.

    Qi Xiwei was already unconscious on the operating table. She was afraid that she would wake up from the painter, so Su Qingsang still had the anesthesiologist put her under anesthesia.

    She picked up the scalpel and gently cut open Qi Xiwei¡¯s firstyer of skin.

    Everything was smooth and normal. However, when the child was carried out, everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    The child was very small, very small, and his body had turned green. His small face had turned purple-red. The midwife examined the baby and shook her head at Su Qingsang and Sun Huiya.

    ¡°There are no more vital signs.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s mood was heavy. In the obstetrics and gynecology department, they were used to seeing life or death situations. However, the situation in front of them was something they didn¡¯t want to face but still had to face.

    ¡°Try and see if you can save him.¡± Su Qingsang nced at the midwife and gestured for her to try harder.

    She continued to move her hands. The midwife tried her best, but she soon shook her head at the crowd.

    ¡°This...¡± Sun Huiya looked at the child and then at Su Qingsang. She was calm. She had already guessed this result.

    When she examined Qi Xiwei, she didn¡¯t hear the baby move. Now, it only confirmed her guess.

    Qi Xiwei¡¯s health was too poor. It was already much more difficult for her to conceive this child than normal pregnant women.

    The amniotic fluid broke too early, and the uterine orifice didn¡¯t open for a long time. The child had been trapped in there for so long, so the chances of survival weren¡¯t high to begin with.

    Recalling what Huo Jinyao had said just now, Su Qingsang came back to her senses and looked at Qi Xiwei, who was still unconscious.

    ¡°Continue the operation. At the very least, we have to preserve the life of the pregnant woman.¡±

    Actually, Qi Xiwei¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t very good either. However, Su Qingsang and Sun Huiya were willing to do their best to save her.

    In the following period of time, Su Qingsang and Sun Huiya worked together to save Qi Xiwei, who was on the verge of death.

    Qi Xiwei¡¯s health was very poor, especially her uterus. Her body wasn¡¯t suitable for pregnancy at all. The child was born with a congenital defect, and her amniotic fluid broke first today. As a result, it was indeed difficult to keep the child.

    Although her life was saved now, it would be difficult for her to have a child of her own in the future.

    Su Qingsang and Sun Huiya were both very experienced doctors, especially Sun Huiya. She saw Qi Xiwei¡¯s condition in her uterus and knew that the chances of her getting pregnant again in the future were almost zero.

    ¡°This child is her first child, right?¡±

    ¡°It should be.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. She looked at Qi Xiwei¡¯s pale face and frowned. It was her first pregnancy, but the situation was like this now. It would probably be hard for her to ept this fact after she woke up, wouldn¡¯t it?

    Su Qingsang stitched up Qi Xiwei¡¯s incision, and someone else took over the rest. She took a look at Qi Xiwei and left the operating room.

    Huo Jinyao was still waiting outside. It had been almost three hours since she first entered the operating room.

    He stood up quickly when he saw Su Qingsang.

    ¡°How is she? How is she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was visibly relieved. ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him and hesitated to speak. Huo Jinyao noticed that something was amiss.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine now, but where¡¯s the child?¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t speak. Her expression spoke volumes. Huo Jinyao had a bad feeling about this.

    ¡°Is her child okay? It should be fine, right?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t save the child.¡±

    Huo Jinyao suddenly stopped moving. He thought of how Qi Xiwei was extremely concerned about the child, and he also thought of how Qi Xiwei wanted to give birth to the child and start a new life.

    After she came back, she was obviously very weak, but she risked her weak body to help him again and again, not to mention that she had saved his life before.

    He hoped that Qi Xiwei could safely and sessfully give birth to the child.

    Upon seeing that Huo Jinyao had fallen into silence, Su Qingsang took off her mask and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°In fact, when you brought her here, it was already toote. Coupled with her physical condition, it already wasn¡¯t easy to keep the child.¡±

    Su Qingsang had already examined the child. It wasn¡¯t that she had jinxed it. The stillborn baby was much smaller than a normal baby.

    He was born with a congenital defect, and he didn¡¯t receive proper care or nutrition from his mother. Even if he was born, it would be difficult for him to grow up sessfully.

    When that time came, it would be either a disease or an ident. It would also be difficult for his parents.

    Huo Jinyao knew that what she said was true. After all, when Qi Xiwei was pregnant, her situation looked different from that of a normal pregnant woman.

    ¡°What about her? How is she?¡±

    ¡°Her life is saved.¡± Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t hide anything from him. ¡°However, she probably won¡¯t have another child of her own in the future.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Huo Jinyao finally had a different reaction. He stared at Su Qingsang with his eyes wide open. For a moment, he thought he had heard wrong. ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Her body is very weak, abnormally weak. Her uterus was once severely injured. Although it has recovered, the injury is still there. She forced herself to be pregnant and increased the burden on her body.¡±

    ¡°In addition, her uterus wasn¡¯t healthy enough for her to safely give birth to this child. With this incident, the chances of her having another child in the future are almost zero.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stood there without knowing what to say to Qi Xiwei when she woke up and found out about the news.

    ¡°If you find it difficult, let me talk to her.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s words made Huo Jinyao look up at her. He shook his head and said, ¡°Let me tell her.¡±

    He had already made up his mind, and Su Qingsang didn¡¯t intend to ask anymore. However, she asked, ¡°Is she the girl you mentionedst time?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao was afraid that Su Qingsang would misunderstand, so he exined briefly, ¡°I met her in the United States. Although we were ssmates, we weren¡¯t actually in the same ss. However, since we were both from Rong City, naturally we became closer. One of the reasons I was so concerned about her was that she no longer had any other rtives in Rong City to take care of her. The other reason is that she once saved my life.¡±

    Huo Jinyao briefly exined what happened that year. He looked at Su Qingsang in all seriousness and said, ¡°Qi Xiwei and I were just friends and ssmates. There¡¯s nothing else between us. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    Su Qingsang tilted her head and looked at Huo Jinyao because of his words. His expression was extremely serious, as if he was afraid that she would misunderstand.

    ¡°You know what I¡¯m thinking? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that jealous.¡±

    It was good that she didn¡¯t misunderstand. Huo Jinyao reached out to pull her hand. ¡°I know you won¡¯t be so petty, but I still feel that I need to exin it to you.¡±

    ¡°I believe you, okay?¡± Su Qingsang looked at the time. She still had an outpatient clinicter. ¡°I still have an outpatient clinic. This ssmate of yours will be sent to the wardter. Regarding her child and her future physical condition, you can decide for yourself what to say. If you feel that it¡¯s inappropriate to speak, I can go and exin it to her.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Huo Jinyao looked at her focused and serious expression and leaned over to kiss her forehead. ¡°Thank you, honey. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Glib-tongued rascal. Su Qingsang nced at him. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You Don¡¯t have to say anything nice. Go and see her quickly. She¡¯ll probably wake up from the anesthesia soon. I still have an outpatient clinic. I¡¯lle backter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Qingsang was about to leave when she suddenly stopped in her tracks. ¡°Oh right, get a female nurse to take care of her. You¡¯re a grown man. It¡¯s not that convenient for you.¡±

    Su Qingsang turned her head away from Huo Jinyao¡¯s teasing gaze.

    ¡°To say the least, you have a wife after all, so you should be mindful of your influence.¡±

    The corners of Huo Jinyao¡¯s lips curled up, and he moved his face closer to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Jealous?¡± She said she wasn¡¯t jealous moments before, but now, she even told him to be mindful of his influence.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny about me being jealous? If I don¡¯t feel jealous anymore one day, then you should be crying.¡±

    Her yful voice made Huo Jinyao¡¯s gloomy mood much better.

    ¡°Honey, did I ever tell you that you look especially cute when you¡¯re jealous?¡±

    Su Qingsang rolled her eyes at him and didn¡¯t say anything more. She turned around and left.

    After she left, Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression immediately turned grave.

    Ten minutester, he appeared in Qi Xiwei¡¯s ward. Herplexion was much worst than when she was firstsent to the hospital.

    After a cesarean section, a pregnant woman¡¯s stomach wouldn¡¯t disappear immediately. At that moment, Qi Xiwei looked as if she was still pregnant.

    She was just lying there. If not for the fact that she was still breathing, Huo Jinyao would have suspected that she had died just like that.

    Qi Xiwei¡¯s body was very weak. She slept until nightfall before she woke up.

    After she woke up, she was in poor health and she appeared very weak.

    Huo Jinyao had already asked Yang Wenchang to send some important business matters over. When he saw that Qi Xiwei had woken up, he immediately went forward and sat by her bed.

    ¡°Xiwei, how are you feeling? Are you feeling okay? Are you hungry? Do you want to eat?¡±

    Qi Xiwei blinked her eyes and took a long time to recover. After she recovered, she suddenly looked at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my child? Where¡¯s my child? How is it? Is it a boy or a girl?¡±

    Her voice became even more hoarse after the surgery. It felt ufortable and dry. But now, she couldn¡¯t care less about that. She just wanted to know how her child was doing.

    When she was in the United States, she couldn¡¯t tell if it was a boy or a girl because it was too early. After she returned to China, the doctors wouldn¡¯t tell her the gender of the child.

    She had always wanted to have a daughter. Now, she could feel that the child was no longer in her belly. It must have been born.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the child?¡±

    The anticipation in her eyes was too obvious, and Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know how to start for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s a boy.¡± Su Qingsang hade once before, and Huo Jinyao finally had the time to ask if Qi Xiwei had a boy or a girl.

    When he thought of the child, he still felt some lingering regret. The child was so young, but it was a pity that he was no longer there.

    ¡°A boy?¡± Qi Xiwei was a little disappointed, but it was only for a moment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a boy. Where is the child now? Can I see him? Can I hug him?¡±

    ¡°Xiwei, your due date isn¡¯t today, you should know, right?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Qi Xiwei¡¯s voice was very weak, but it couldn¡¯t hide her eagerness to see the child. ¡°I know it was born prematurely, the child should be in the incubator now, right? Can I go and see him?¡±

 Chapter 612 - Do You Think I Canâ€™t Do Anything About You

    <h4>Chapter 612: Do You Think I Can¡¯t Do Anything About You</h4>

    Qi Xiwei had her heart set on seeing the child.

    ¡°Xiwei, your body is very weak now. Why don¡¯t you wait until you¡¯ve recovered a little before you go?¡±

    ¡°I know my body is very weak. I¡¯ll just go and take a look. Is it okay to take a look?¡±

    After she finished speaking in a hoarse voice, Qi Xiwei was about to sit up when Huo Jinyao stopped her in time.

    ¡°Xiwei, wait a minute.¡± Huo Jinyao was at a loss for words when he saw her in this state.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Huo Jinyao closed his eyes. He felt a little helpless, but he had to say it.

    ¡°You... You lost your child.¡±

    Qi Xiwei waspletely stunned. She blinked her eyes, as if she didn¡¯t know what expression to put on.

    She looked at Huo Jinyao with a fixed gaze. After Huo Jinyao said that, he couldn¡¯t continue his sentence. He could only look at her.

    A few minutes passed, and Qi Xiwei finally found her voice.

    ¡°Jinyao, you... you¡¯re joking, right?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression was evasive. Not everyone could remain indifferent to the loss of a life.

    ¡°Jinyao, this joke isn¡¯t funny.¡±

    Her face full of denial, she smiled slightly. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t want to believe Huo Jinyao¡¯s words.

    Huo Jinyao knew that she wouldn¡¯t ept it just like that, but there were some things that he still had to say.

    ¡°Xiwei, your health isn¡¯t very good. This child wasn¡¯t breathing after birth. I give you my condolences.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t very good atforting people. His feeble words offort sounded more or less powerless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Qi Xiwei didn¡¯t ept this oue. ¡°Impossible. That¡¯s impossible. I clearly felt him moving in my stomach yesterday. He¡¯s fine, he¡¯s clearly fine.¡±

    Her expression became agitated, and Huo Jinyao¡¯s face was full of helplessness.

    ¡°Xiwei, calm down.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. My child. I want my child. I believe don¡¯t he¡¯s dead. You lied to me. You must be lying to me.¡±

    Qi Xiwei sat up and reached out to pull the needle out of her hand. Huo Jinyao quickly stopped her.

    He held her hand down and didn¡¯t let her move.

    ¡°Xiwei, calm down. Your child is gone. He left. Calm down. Don¡¯t let him leave in peace.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. You lied to me. I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe a word of it. Go away.¡±

    Qi Xiwei struggled to get up. She was determined to pull out her needle. She was determined to take a look at her child.

    She had just given birth and shouldn¡¯t have much strength, but now that she was stubborn, Huo Jinyao was afraid that he might identally hurt her. He couldn¡¯t hold her back for a moment.

    ¡°Xiwei, calm down.¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way. Go away. I want to see my child. I want to see him.¡±

    Qi Xiwei wasn¡¯t willing to listen to Huo Jinyao at all. She was determined to pull out her needle.

    When Su Qingsang pushed the door open, what she saw was this scene.

    Qi Xiwei seemed to be about to get up, but Huo Jinyao pressed down on her. From her point of view, the two seemed to be hugging each other.

    ¡°Xiwei, calm down.¡±

    ¡°Go away, I hate you. You lied to me. My child is fine. She¡¯s not dead. You lied to me. Go away.¡±

    Su Qingsang listened to the conversation between the two of them. What else could she not understand? She frowned slightly and was about to step forward.

    Qi Xiwei¡¯s body was already weak, and her emotions were fluctuating wildly. Before Su Qingsang could help Huo Jinyao calm her down, she had already fainted.

    ¡°Xiwei? Xiwei?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, let me take a look at her.¡±

    Upon seeing Su Qingsang enter the room, Huo Jinyao moved to the side and said, ¡°Qingsang, you¡¯re here? Quickly take a look at her. She¡¯s unconscious.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Qingsang stepped forward to examine Qi Xiwei. A few minutester, she looked at Huo Jinyao with a grave expression.

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t in good health to begin with, and her previous pregnancy had consumed too much of her vital energy. Although the wound hasn¡¯t opened, her vital energy and blood are insufficient, and her body is very weak. If possible, try not to agitate her again.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang. She was nowpletely a professional doctor.

    He knew that what she said made sense, but there were some things that he couldn¡¯t control. ¡°She became like this after hearing that the child was gone.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was very low. Whether it was because of their friendship as formeer ssmates or the fact that she saved his life previously, he didn¡¯t want Qi Xiwei to be like this.

    Su Qingsang nced at Qi Xiwei, who was on the hospital bed, and said softly, ¡°Give her some time. I believe she will slowly ept it.¡±

    Su Qingsang had been in the hospital for a long time. She had seen a lot of situations like this.

    Huo Jinyao was silent. He was only worried that Qi Xiwei wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it in the end. After all, he could feel how much she cared about this child.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao¡¯s grave expression and then looked at the time. It was already past eight o¡¯clock in the evening.

    ¡°A little.¡± Yang Wenchang had brought him dinner when he was dealing with business, but he didn¡¯t have much of an appetite.

    ¡°How about you? Have you eaten?¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s white coat. Was she on duty today?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang was on duty today. She had just gone to the cafeteria to eat. ¡°By the way, have you hired a nurse for her?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The nurse wille overter.¡±

    Su Qingsang tilted her head to look at him. Her gaze was unreadable. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of staying here with her today, are you?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any other rtives right now. I can¡¯t just abandon her.¡±

    His words were enough to exin his intentions. Su Qingsang took two steps forward and stood in front of Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Should Ipliment you for being a good person, or should I say that you don¡¯t know your limits and don¡¯t know how to keep your distance from other women?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at the expressionless Su Qingsang. ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I be angry?¡± Su Qingsang shrugged. ¡°My husband ns to stay here with another woman for one night. Do you think I can¡¯t be angry?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in a special situation now.¡±

    ¡°So, she needs you to apany her? Can¡¯t she hire a nurse?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang?¡± She wasn¡¯t usually this petty. Huo Jinyao was a little anxious and wanted to exin himself. ¡°Qingsang, she just lost her child and isn¡¯t in a stable mood. She doesn¡¯t have any rtives in Rong City. I just want to ¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you.¡± Su Qingsang nced at him and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You stay here. I¡¯ll go on the night shift. I¡¯lle over to apany you when I¡¯m freeter.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her and was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re really not angry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really not.¡± Su Qingsang looked at the time. She still had to check the room. ¡°Alright, you stay here with her. I¡¯m not such a petty person.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was relieved. He reached out and rubbed Su Qingsang¡¯s hair. ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Su Qingsang was about to leave, but Huo Jinyao reached out and hugged her. He owed Qi Xiwei a favor. She had no other family in Rong Cty, so there was no one else who could help her.

    ¡°What? Are you touched?¡± Su Qingsang turned to look at him with a faint smile in her eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re touched, remember to treat me well. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that day won¡¯te.¡±

    After Su Qingsang left, the nurse came as well. The nurse was a woman in her thirties, and surnamed Jiang. Because Qi Xiwei¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t stable today, Huo Jinyao told her to go back first ande back tomorrow morning.

    He stayed in the ward to deal with work. Qi Xiwei didn¡¯t wake up until then.

    He had just finished dealing with all his work, and the information on theputer was saved. Just as he was about to get up and exercise, the door of the ward was pushed open.

    Unexpectedly, the person in front of him was Lian Jin. Upon seeing him, Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too pleasant.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Lian Jin didn¡¯t even look at him. He walked past him and was about to walk in. His face still had the injuries that Huo Jinyao had previously inflicted on it. There were bruises on his face and a few other ces.

    All of these made him look a little sheepish. Huo Jinyao stood in front of him and said coldly as he looked at the injuries on his face.

    ¡°What? Are you still thinking of getting beaten up by me again?¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Lian Jin reached out his hand to push Huo Jinyao away. ¡°I¡¯m here to see my wife. What does it have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°So what if Xiwei is your wife? I only know that she doesn¡¯t want to see you now, and she won¡¯t see you either.¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Lian Jin rushed forward to wake Qi Xiwei up, but his eye narrowing fiercely, Huo Jinyao blocked his way with one hand.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to call someone to throw you out of the hospital, you can keep moving forward.¡±

    Lian Jin had suffered at Huo Jinyao¡¯s hands before. Looking at his expression, he nodded hatefully.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I don¡¯t have to wake her up. Give me the child, and I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression changed slightly at the mention of the child.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a child anymore.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t manage to save the child.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t manage to save the Child?¡± Lian Jin was stunned for a moment, but he soonughed. ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me. It¡¯s impossible. How could they not be able to save the child?¡±

    ¡°They really didn¡¯t save the child. If you¡¯re here to have the child, you can go back now.¡±

    Lian Jinughed coldly. He took a step forward and looked at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Where did you hide the child?¡±

    ¡°Nowhere. I told you, they didn¡¯t save the child.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s face was filled with regret as he thought of the child.

    ¡°Heh, do you think I¡¯ll believe you if you say that?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me. You can ask the doctor. The child was really stillborn.¡±

    Lian Jin nodded. ¡°Ask the doctor? Your Huo family is a big family. How do I know that you didn¡¯t collude with the doctor?¡±

    ¡°If you think that way, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s brows furrowed. He nced at Qi Xiwei, who was still frowning even after she fell asleep on the bed. He spoke very softly.

    Lian Jin didn¡¯t believe Huo Jinyao at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. You know those doctors.¡±

    He spent a lot of effort to find this ce. Not only did he find this ce, but he also got clear details. The doctor who performed the surgery was called Su Qingsang.

    He also found out that Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang were husband and wife.

    Huo Jinyao furrowed his brows. The man in front of him didn¡¯t make sense at all. Lian Jin didn¡¯t want to talk to Huo Jinyao properly either.

    ¡°Hand over the child and I¡¯ll leave. Otherwise, I won¡¯t hold back.¡±

    ¡°I told you, the child wasn¡¯t rescued. It¡¯s useless for you to look for me.¡±

    ¡°Not rescued? How can you be so calm if the child wasn¡¯t rescued rescued?¡± Lian Jin didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Hand over the child for me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯tmunicate with Lian Jin, and he didn¡¯t want Lian Jin to wake up Qi Xiwei.

    She was already very agitated, and if she became agitated again when she saw Lian Jin, something would happen. That wasn¡¯t what he wanted to see.

    He didn¡¯t respond, and Lian Jin became more and more nagging. He was convinced that Huo Jinyao was guilty.

    Huo Jinyao felt impatient over his nagging. He sent a message to Yang Wenchang and asked him to call a few people over.

    Lian Jin was still pestering him, and Huo Jinyao lost his patience. Almost as soon as Yang Wenchang came up, he signaled that he could take Lian Jin away.

    How could Lian Jin leave just like that? He hadn¡¯t even seen his own child yet.

    He started to make a scene again, but it was no use this time. The people that Yang Wenchang brought were quite powerful. They dragged Lian Jin away just like that.

    Lian Jin was taken away by Yang Wenchang¡¯s men. His shoulder was sped by the special forces, and he couldn¡¯t move at all.

    He wasn¡¯t short of money, but he red at Huo Jinyao as he left.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I won¡¯t let this go. Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t give me the child, I¡¯m not done with you.¡±

    ¡°You can think whatever you want. I¡¯ll say it again. The child wasn¡¯t resuscitated and is no longer living.¡±

    He waved his hand and had Lian Jin dragged out. After Lian Jin was taken away, the ward returned to silence.

    Su Qingsang was shocked by what happened. She came over and asked Huo Jinyao about the situation with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all taken care of.¡±

    Huo Jinyao saw the concern in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes and smiled at her. ¡°Are you done with your night shift? Do you want to rest?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m on a long night shift today. I won¡¯t be leaving until tomorrow morning.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked in Qi Xiwei¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°Still not awake?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She hadn¡¯t woken up even after all themotion just now. Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s just too weak. Let her sleep for a while.¡±

    Su Qingsang had checked Qi Xiwei thoroughly and found that there was nothing wrong with her body. She was still too weak. It was normal for her to be unconscious for a long period of time.

    However, Qi Xiwei was unconscious for an ev en longer period of time, and she slept until the next morning.

    Xiao Jiang, the nurse, arrived. Huo Jinyao had slept in the ward for almost the entire day. Su Qingsang hade to visit him several times.

    When he saw that Qi Xiwei had woken up, he asked Xiao Jiang to heat up the soup that he had asked Yang Wenchang to bring.

    He turned around and saw Qi Xiwei staring at the ceiling with her eyes wide open.

    ¡°Xiwei, are you okay? How do you feel?¡±

    Qi Xiwei didn¡¯t seem to hear Huo Jinyao¡¯s words at all. She maintained the same posture and stared at the ceiling above her head.

    In this state, Qi Xiwei was even more worrisome than the hysterical Qi Xiwei yesterday.

    ¡°Xiwei? Can you say something?¡±

    As if she didn¡¯t hear him, Qi Xiwei didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Xiwei, Qi Xiwei?¡±

    Qi xiwei blinked and turned to look at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Why are you still here?¡±

    ¡°Xiwei, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°You can go.¡± Qi Xiwei looked at him, but her eyes didn¡¯t seem to focus on him. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Xiwei?¡± How could her current state be said to be fine? Huo Jinyao began to worry.

    ¡°You can go. I said I¡¯m fine.¡± Upon seeing that Huo Jinyao was standing there motionlessly, she added, ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting here for me all night, right? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your wife will misunderstand? You should leave quickly.¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯ve told her before.¡±

    ¡°No woman would be so generous. I don¡¯t mind this.¡± Qi Xiwei looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°You can go. I want to be alone for a while.¡±

    After she said that, Huo Jinyao had no choice but to leave. Before he left, he looked at Qi Xiwei with a worried expression.

    ¡°Xiwei, call me if you need anything.¡±

    Tianyu Group was very close to the Central Hospital. Su Qingsang was also there. He would inform her and ask the other doctors to keep an eye on her.

    Qi Xiwei saw that Huo Jinyao still wasn¡¯t moving. ¡°Leave. I told you, I want to be alone.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had no choice but to leave. He wanted Xiao Jiang to stay, but even she was chased away by Qi Xiwei.

    Huo Jinyao walked to the door and took onest look at Qi Xiwei. ¡°Xiwei, you have to calm down. I told you to calm down. Xiao Jiang is right outside. If there¡¯s anything, just let her know.¡±

    He thought of the two pregnant women who had an ident at Su Qingsang Hospital back in Lin City. His back felt cold.

    ¡°Xiwei, no matter what you¡¯re thinking now, you have to remember that your life is the most important thing. Nothing is more important than life.¡±

    Qi Xiwei heard what he said and turned to look at Huo Jinyao in confusion.

    ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯llmit suicide? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do such a cowardly thing.¡±

    After saying that, she closed her eyes and refused to look at Huo Jinyao again.

    Huo Jinyao felt rather helpless and had no choice but to leave. Before he left, he instructed Xiao Jiang to guard the door and pay attention to the movements inside.

    After leaving the ward, he headed straight to Su Qingsang¡¯s office. She had worked the night shift and was already very tired.

    She was currently sleeping on the small bed in the on-call room. Upon seeing Huo Jinyao, she yawned and sat up.

    ¡°Why are you here? Have you had breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. Looking at the tired look on her face, he felt a little heartache. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get off work? Why aren¡¯t you home yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a while. I have a meeting at the hospitalter. I¡¯ll go home after the meeting.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too tired. If you¡¯re not up for that meeting, ask Director Sun to apply for leave for you.¡±

    ¡°No way, it¡¯s just a meeting. How tired could I be? Don¡¯t keep thinking about giving me special treatment.¡± Su Qingsang stretched and became much more awake.

    Her gaze fell on Huo Jinyao. He seemed to be in good spirits.

    ¡°How is she? Is she awake? Is she okay?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s awake. She¡¯s fine for the time being.¡± Huo Jinyao thought of Qi Xiwei¡¯s behavior just now and thought she was too calm. She was so calm that she didn¡¯t look like someone who had just lost a child.

    He told Su Qingsang about her condition, and there was a hint of worry in his tone. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s taking things too hard?¡±

    In fact, the Qi Xiwei he knew was a strong-willed and resilient person.

    However, he could tell that Qi Xiwei¡¯s condition obviously hadn¡¯t been good recently. He was afraid that she would be impulsive or take things too hard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. Some women could recover gradually after losing their children, but some people had to spend a long time to recover from that kind of pain.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at herter. I think my status as a doctor undoubtedly can make her feel better.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°Your friend is also considered my friend. Besides, she¡¯s my patient. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure the other colleagues keep an eye on her.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was naturally willing to believe that Qi Xiwei wasn¡¯t such a fragile person. He still had some matters to attend to at the office. After asking Su Qingsang to take care of her for a while, he left.

    Su Qingsang looked at the time. There was still nearly an hour left before the meeting. She went back to take a nap.

    When she woke up, she washed her face in the bathroom in the on-call room to clear her head. After she cleaned herself up, she headed to the conference room.

    The doctors in the obstetrics and gynecology department, Director Sun, deputy director Shen, Yang Lu, Zheng Chenyu, and Ling Fei were all present.

    There were also some people from other departments. Su Qingsang knew some of them, but she didn¡¯t know some of them either.

    The meeting began very quickly. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t listen for long before the door of the meeting room was pushed open. The head nurse, Li Meilin, stood at the door. Behind her were two policemen in uniform.

    Everyone was looking at the door. Su Qingsang looked at Li Meilin as well. What was going on in front of her?

    ¡°Police officer?¡±

    The deputy director of the meeting, Zhou Shaonan, stood up. Before he could speak, two police officers had already stood in front of Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Are you Su Qingsang?¡±

    The two police officers looked at Su Qingsang up and down as if they were confirming her identity. One of the older female police officers was the first to ask.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Su Qingsang.¡± Su Qingsang was sitting near the conference room. After she was suddenly questioned by the police, she stood up as well.

    ¡°Are you a doctor in the obstetrics and gynecology department?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang blinked her eyes and reflexively looked at Sun Huiya.

    Sun Huiya was also a little confused. Her eyes were full of worry. She didn¡¯t understand why the police were asking these questions.

    ¡°Yesterday, you delivered a child to a pregnant woman?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The policewoman¡¯s voice was a little cold.

    Su Qingsang nodded. Yesterday, she only performed one delivery operation, which was Qi Xiwei¡¯s.

    ¡°Is that child dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. She didn¡¯t understand what the policewoman wanted to ask.

    The policewoman took out her ID and looked at Su Qingsang with a serious expression.

    ¡°Ms. Su Qingsang, we suspect that you are involved in a murder case. Pleasee with us to assist in the investigation.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Su Qingsang thought she heard wrong for a moment. ¡°What case did you say?¡±

    ¡°Murder case.¡± The policewoman¡¯s attitude was decent, and she repeated, ¡°You are suspected of murdering Ms. Qi Xiwei¡¯s newborn baby. Now, pleasee with us.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s lips moved. This time, she nced at Sun Huiya again.

    Sun Huiya was already anxious when she heard this. She stood up and walked to Su Qingsang¡¯s side.

    ¡°Police, are you mistaken? Qingsang is just a doctor. The child¡¯s miscarriage had nothing to do with her. Here¡¯s the thing ¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Whether she did it or not, we need to let her go and help us with the investigation.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not the case at all.¡±

    ¡°If not, naturally we will clear her name. Now,e with us.¡±

    The two police officers didn¡¯t listen to Sun Huiya and directly took Su Qingsang away.

 Chapter 613 - Donâ€™t You Have Any Responsibility At All?

    <h4>Chapter 613: Don¡¯t You Have Any Responsibility At All?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    This was the first time Su Qingsang came to a ce like the police station. She was brought to a small dark room.

    She had watched such scenes on television before. When her gaze met the ss, she knew that someone was staring at her from the other side.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t show much fear. Instead, she felt that it was a little curious. A normal person wouldn¡¯te to a ce like this even once in their lifetime. This was a rare experience.

    The two police officers who brought her here happened to be a man and a woman. The female police officer saw that se didn¡¯t panic even when she saw her. Instead, she looked calm.

    This person was either too nonchnt or too good at acting.

    ¡°Sit down,¡± the female police officer said. Su Qingsang looked at the table. There were two chairs on one side and a chair on the other side.

    The armrest of the chair looked like the kind of chair that could be used to handcuff a criminal in movies and TV shows.

    Su Qingsang frowned. She came here today to help with the investigation. Why were these people treating her as a criminal now?

    ¡°Su Qingsang, sit down.¡±

    The policewoman called out again. Her tone of voice was obviously reprimanding. Su Qingsang nced at her indifferently and took a step forward to sit down on the chair.

    Fortunately, that person didn¡¯t handcuff her, otherwise, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would still be able to cooperate.

    The two policemen sat opposite her and turned on the light. Su Qingsang instinctively closed her eyes.

    ¡°Su Qingsang?¡±

    At this time, the policewoman took out a notebook, opened it, and began to record Su Qingsang¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Name?¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang.¡± Su Qingsang felt that it was a little funny. The other party had just called her by her name, and now she was asking her name?

    ¡°Gender?¡±

    ¡°Female.¡±

    ¡°upation?¡±

    ¡°Doctor.¡±

    ¡°Gynecologist from the Central hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did you perform a surgery yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What surgery?¡±

    ¡°Cesarean section surgery.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt helpless that the other party still wanted to ask her despite knowing everything. The other party¡¯s question was also very simple, and she answered it ordingly.

    The first part was just an appetizer, and very soon, the main point was reached.

    ¡°Someone is using you of murdering the newborn baby that you delivered yesterday.¡±

    Su Qingsang was stunned. Even though she knew her crime, she couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard it.

    ¡°Comrade, are you joking?¡±

    ¡°Be serious.¡±

    ¡°Police officer, I did perform a cesarean section yesterday. I was the chief surgeon. The baby was stillborn. How did it be me who murdered the baby?¡±

    The two police officers looked at each other. The policewoman looked at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, the informant said that you could have killed the baby during the delivery.¡±

    ¡°Officer, you might not understand, but I¡¯m not the only one in charge in the operating room. It¡¯s impossible for only one person toplete a surgery. In an operation like a cesarean section, other than the chief surgeon, which is me, there are also assistant doctors, midwives, nurses, and anesthetists in the operating room. I would like to ask, how could I have killed the newborn baby in front of so many people?¡±

    ¡°You mean, you had nothing to do with the death of that baby?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the other doctors, nurses, and my colleagues in the operating room yesterday. They can prove that I didn¡¯t lie.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you admit that it might be because you didn¡¯t perform the surgery properly and that your dy caused the death of that baby? Does that mean that even if you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, there were still medical problems with the operation?¡±

    Su Qingsang felt likeughing at this moment. Judging from the other party¡¯s attitude, it seemed like she had to be med for something?

    ¡°As I said earlier, I don¡¯t control the operating room alone. All of our operations are strictly in ordance with a doctor¡¯s ethics. Therefore, I don¡¯t think it was a medical operating problem.¡±

    ¡°So you insist that the death of the baby had nothing to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m also very sorry that we didn¡¯t seed in saving that baby¡¯s life.¡±

    Putting aside the fact that Qi Xiwei saved Huo Jinyao¡¯s life, even if she was just an ordinary doctor, she wouldn¡¯t leave the baby to die.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any responsibility for this medical incident at all?¡±

    The policewoman¡¯s words were very impolite, and Su Qingsang furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Officer, first of all, this wasn¡¯t a medical ident. This was an ident that we didn¡¯t want to happen. Second, the doctor is just a doctor, an ordinary person. If we can cure all the diseases, if we could save all the lives, then we would no longer be humans, but gods.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t gods. We can¡¯t save all the lives. Although we hope so, we can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was very soft. As doctors, they had taken an oath on the day they graduated from medical school.

    However, sometimes, even if they tried their best, it was impossible for the oue to be optimistic.

    The two police officers looked at each other. Finally, one of the doctors looked at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, you don¡¯t need to talk big words here, and you don¡¯t need to make excuses for yourself here. We called you here for questioning because you have the motive to hurt the baby.¡±

    ¡°I have the motive?¡±

    What motive did she have?

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The policewoman nodded. ¡°At this point, don¡¯t you want to confess?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean. What do I have to confess?¡±

    ¡°You have a grudge against that woman.¡±

    Su Qingsang almost choked on her own saliva. ¡°I have a grudge against that woman?¡±

    When she said ¡®I¡¯, she even pointed at herself. Her face was full of disbelief. Since when did she have a grudge against Qi Xiwei?

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The male policeman nodded. His voice was very calm. ¡°We already have all the evidence and the situation, so it¡¯s better for you to tell the truth.¡±

    ¡°Evidence? What evidence?¡±

    ¡°What rtionship does the woman who lost her child have with you? Do you really not want to tell the truth?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, officer. I really don¡¯t know what my rtionship with her is. Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    The policewoman nodded. ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t give up until the nail its the coffin.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out a document from the side and spread it in front of Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Qi Xiwei, female, 30 years old this year. She¡¯s from Rong City. She was once a couple with your husband, Huo Jinyao, at Yale University. Ever since Qi Xiwei returned to the country, she has been in contact with Huo Jinyao. We have evidence that proves that Huo Jinyao has been in and out of Qi Xiwei¡¯s vi multiple times.¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked and looked at the few photos on the documents.

    One of them was of Huo Jinyao entering a vi, and the other was of Huo Jinyao sitting in the garden with Qi Xiwei. Huo Jinyao seemed to be hugging Qi Xiwei, and his hand was ced on Qi Xiwei¡¯s waist. The two of them seemed to be in an intimate position.

    Upon seeing the photo, Su Qingsang frowned slightly.

    Her expression seemed to confirm the police¡¯s guess, and the policewoman retrieved the information. Her expression was colder than before.

    ¡°Now, you can confess, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to confess?¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang, you have to know that it¡¯s not good for you to be like this.¡± The policewoman knocked on the table with a threatening look on her face. ¡°If you confess, the punishment will be lenient, but if you resist, the punishment will be severe. You¡¯ve heard this saying before, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this saying, but I don¡¯t quite understand. What do I have to confess?¡±

    ¡°Are you still ying dumb?¡± The male police officer mmed the table hard at this moment. ¡°Clearly, you knew that Huo Jinyao and Qi Xiwei were still entangled with each other. You felt indignant. That¡¯s why you tried to of a way to assassinate her. But you knew that you couldn¡¯t kill Qi Xiwei, so you targeted that child, right?¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t even smile anymore. She looked at the male police officer with a mocking expression. ¡°You police officers rely on guesses instead of evidence now?¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang, behave yourself.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled and looked at the two police officers in front of her. ¡°I just want to ask, do you have any evidence?¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang, there¡¯s no point in quibbling. Please answer our questions honestly. You killed Qi Xiwei¡¯s child because you were unhappy with your husband, Huo Jinyao, and Qi Xiwei¡¯s rtionship, right?¡±

    ¡°Officer, from now on, I refuse to answer any of your questions.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s temper red up as well. She propped her hands on the table and looked at the two police officers in front of her with extreme seriousness.

    ¡°Either you produce evidence and send me to jail in a fair and square manner, or please let me go. You have no reason to pin such a serious crime on me just because of a groundless guess.¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang, do you really think that we can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±

    The policewoman red at Su Qingsang with obvious dissatisfaction in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Please tell us the truth.¡±

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    Su Qingsang threw out these words and stopped answering the other party¡¯s questions. Now, she was only waiting for Huo Jinyao to find awyer and get her out of here.

    She believed that Huo Jinyao wouldn¡¯t let her down.

    ..

    When Huo Jinyao went to the hospital, he didn¡¯t know that Su Qingsang had been taken away. After all, no one told him.

    He first went to Qi Xiwei¡¯s ward. Xiao Jiang called him and told him that a man hade to the ward. Qi Xiwei was very emotional, and they were having an argument.

    When he entered the ward, Qi Xiwei was sitting on the bed. She had just given birth and was very weak. Even so, she red at the man in front of her with hatred.

    Lian Jin was standing about a meter away from the bed. Xiao Jiang was between him and Qi Xiwei.

    Xiao Jiang stood in front of Lian Jin and looked at Lian Jin with fear and worry in her eyes.

    Upon seeing that Huo Jinyao had arrived, Lian Jin scoffed, ¡°What? Do you think you don¡¯t have to solve our problems just because you called your lover?¡±

    ¡°Lian Jin, I have nothing to say to you. Get lost.¡±

    Qi Xiwei was so angry that her chest heaved up and down violently. She was like a piece of paper floating in the wind, as if she could fall at any moment.

    In ce of Xiao Jiang, Huo Jinyao took two steps forward and stood in front of Lian Jin.

    ¡°It seems that I was too polite to you yesterday.¡±

    Yang Wenchang had already called someone to stand guard outside. As long as he called out, they coulde in and throw Lian Jin out of the hospital at any time.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, do you still have time to care about me now?¡±

    Lian Jin looked at Huo Jinyao and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Tsk, I really can tell that you still have such deep feelings for this woman.¡±

    ¡°Lian Jin, you better watch your mouth.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes were sharp, and his expression was sinister.

    ¡°What? Are you angry out of embarrassment? You even left your own wife for this woman. Did I say something wrong?¡±

    What did he mean? Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t react for a moment. Lian Jin sneered, then looked past Huo Jinyao at Qi Xiwei on the bed.

    ¡°Qi Xiwei, either you hand over the child to me, or I¡¯ll have to think of another way to get you to hand over the child.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Qi Xiwei was already heartbroken enough after losing the child.

    However, Lian Jin had added insult to injury. She was furious.

    ¡°Lian Jin, if you don¡¯t leave now, do you believe that I¡¯ll perish together with you?¡±

    Lian Jin sneered. He looked at Huo Jinyao, who was about to say something when he turned to look at her because of Qi Xiwei¡¯s words.

    ¡°Xiwei, don¡¯t be rash. There¡¯s no need to lower yourself to such a person¡¯s level.¡±

    As he spoke, he called Yang Wenchang over and asked him to bring his men to throw Lian Jin out.

    This time, Lian Jin had a smile on his face. That smile had a deeper meaning.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, if you have the ability, you can guard her for the rest of your life. I¡¯d like to see if you¡¯ll regret it in the end.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was too impatient to listen to his nonsense. With a wave of his hand, he let Yang Wenchang take him away.

    After Lian Jin left, Qi Xiwei almost lost all her strength. Her body went limp and she fell backward. Xiaojiang timely took a pillow and ced it behind her, then held her steady.

    Her face devoid of color, she leaned against the head of the bed and sat there.

    Huo Jinyao let Xiao Jiang out and instructed Yang Wenchang to get someone to guard the door of the ward. Only then did he return to the front of the bed and looked at Qi Xiwei with a worried expression.

    ¡°Xiwei, do you need me to help you find a new ce?¡±

    Qi Xiwei sat there in a daze. When she heard Huo Jinyao¡¯s words, she looked up at him and said, ¡°Why do you need to find a ce? I¡¯m so weak now. If hees looking for me again, it will be useless no matter where I go.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. He had never asked Qi Xiwei about her rtionship with that Lian Jin, and this Lian Jin hade looking for her again and again now, but he really couldn¡¯t stay by her side forever.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you divorce him? Do you need to call the police? Let the police handle it.¡±

    Qi Xiwei looked at him and suddenlyughed.

    ¡°Divorce? Heh, that pervert, how could he let me off so easily?¡±

    ¡°Xiwei?¡± Huo Jinyao was even more confused by her expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and him?¡±

    Qi Xiwei nced at Huo Jinyao, lowered her head, and ced her hand on her abdomen.

    There was once a child there, but that child was no longer there.

    She had been running and hiding. She thought she could hide. But it seemed that at this moment, she realized that she couldn¡¯t hide at all.

    ¡°Xiwei?¡±

 Chapter 614 - What Do You Want to Do Now

    <h4>Chapter 614: What Do You Want to Do Now</h4>

    Qi Xiwei¡¯s hand froze on her abdomen. Looking lifeless, she sat on the hospital bed. Her eyes were lifeless as well. She was staring at an unknown spot.

    ¡°Do you still remember my stepmother?¡±

    ¡°Your stepmother? Isn¡¯t she in prison?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s in prison.¡± Qi Xiwei chuckled. Her voice was full of sarcasm. ¡°She¡¯s in prison, and she died in prison.¡±

    ¡°...¡±Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes widened. If he remembered correctly, Qi Xiwei¡¯s stepmother was sentenced to 15 years in prison.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whose retribution this is. Is it mine or Lian Jin¡¯s? Oh right, his full name isn¡¯t Lian Jin, but Shen Jin. Lian is his mother¡¯s surname. He¡¯s the younger brother of my stepmother, Shen Mingzhu.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Even Huo Jinyao was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Lian Jin is your stepmother¡¯s younger brother? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°He said it himself.¡±

    Qi Xiwei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She didn¡¯t want to recall her stupidity. But in reality, she had indeed been very stupid.

    She had been overseas for many years and had always rejected the advances of those men. First of all, she hadn¡¯t met anyone who moved her heart, and second of all, she had always thought that if there was the chance, she would still want to find a Chinese person.

    The year just beforest year, Shen Jin appeared in front of her under the alias of Lian Jin. At the beginning, Lian Jin was the marketing director of apany in cooperation with herpany.

    They were both Chinese, and they were also both working hard in a foreign country. When they were working together, Qi Xiwei was more patient with Lian Jin than with other people.

    Very quickly, she started to admire Lian Jin¡¯s work abilities. Outside of work, Lian Jin began to approach her in private.

    She was a person who only opened her heart slowly. Back then, Huo Jinyao was so outstanding that she didn¡¯t even fall in love with him.

    That was why Qi Xiwei even thought that she would never fall in love with another man in her life. After all, there were very few men in this world who were more outstanding than Huo Jinyao and had a better personality than Huo Jinyao.

    She was wary of others, so Lian Jin patiently tried to get close to her again and again.

    She didn¡¯t believe in men, so Lian Jin kept humbling himself and continuously tried to move her through his own efforts.

    He tried again and again. Qi Xiwei¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t made of iron. Furthermore, she had experienced her father¡¯s infidelity, her mother¡¯s death, and she was working alone in a foreignnd.

    Deep down, she also longed for warmth and love. Lian Jin spent nearly a year pursuing her. She was finally moved.

    On Lian Jin¡¯s birthday, she agreed to move in with him.

    During the first half of the year, she lived very blissfully and happily. She thought that she was the happiest woman in the world.

    However, the more happy she felt before, the more painful it was afterwards.

    Half a yearter, Lian Jin started to leave early and returnte. At first, she could convince herself that he was busy with work.

    However, as she continued to find the scent of women¡¯s perfume, women¡¯s hair, and even other women¡¯s lipstick marks on his body, she could no longer deceive herself.

    She argued with Lian Jin and quarreled with him. Lian Jin said that he made a mistake and asked her to forgive him.

    She forgave him the first time after his begging, but reality proved to her that if there was a first time, there would be a second time. If there was a second time, there would be a third time.

    After that, Lian Jin rpsed and Qi Xiwei couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. One day, after Lian Jin returnedte, she told him that she wanted to break up with him.

    That pervert Lian Jin imprisoned her at that time. He threw away all her clothes, and left her naked at home.

    But he still went out every day, and then came back to deliberately let her see the marks of other women on his body.

    In the end, he even openly brought other women back. He let her see him making out with other women.

    Qi Xiwei was almost driven mad by Lian Jin. That day, she took a knife to stab Lian Jin, but she was a woman, and she couldn¡¯t overpower Lian Jin, so the knife was taken away by him.

    When Qi Xiwei wanted to break up and sue him, Lian Jin told her.

    If she wanted to break up, she could forget about it. What he wanted to do was to torture her. He wanted to torture her forever, to make her suffer.

    Qi Xiwei didn¡¯t understand and asked Lian Jin why.

    ¡°Shen Mingzhu, do you still remember?¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Shen Jin, Shen Mingzhu¡¯s younger brother.¡±

    Lian Jin and Shen Mingzhu had a good rtionship. In the early years when their family was in a bad financial condition, Shen Mingzhu even took a few jobs in school to ease the burden on the family.

    Later on, when she went to work, most of her sry was given to the family.

    Lian Jin had deep affection for her. Later on, Shen Mingzhu married someone. Although that man was more than ten years older than Shen Mingzhu, it looked like that man treated Shen Mingzhu very well, so the Shen family had no objections.

    But the Shen family didn¡¯t expect that Shen Mingzhu was sent to prison after being married for less than ten years.

    The Shen family couldn¡¯t ept this fact. They appealed, but it was useless. The evidence was conclusive. Shen Mingzhu was sentenced to fifteen years.

    Fifteen years. When she got out, she would already be old.

    Shen Jin was the first to find it uneptable, but the worst was still yet toe. Shen Mingzhu had miscarried not long after she had been in prison.

    It turned out that she was already pregnant when she was locked up, but she hadn¡¯t been pregnant for so many years. In addition, she was distracted by the fact that she had been caught.

    By the time she found out, the child was already gone. Shen Mingzhu had lost her child. In a ce like a prison, naturally the environment wouldn¡¯t be good.

    Her health had deteriorated. Not long after, the prison had renovated the new protective facilities and transferred them to a prison in a neighboring city.

    Shen Mingzhu, whose environment had changed, was bullied. Once, she had a conflict with her cellmate, and because her body was too weak, she was severely injured by the other party. Not long after she was sent to the hospital for resuscitation, she passed away.

    That person was naturally given additional punishment. However, all of this meant nothing to Lian Jin.

    After Shen Mingzhu died, the Shen family¡¯s parents were depressed every day, especially mother Shen. Because of excessive grief, mother Shen passed away two yearster as well.

    On the day mother Shen passed away, father Shen couldn¡¯t withstand such a blow and ran away to be a monk.

    For Lian Jin, his wholesome family was torn apart just like that. After his mother passed away and his father became a monk, he was depressed for a long time.

    Later, he figured it out. All of this was Qi Xiwei¡¯s fault.

    If she didn¡¯t send Shen Mingzhu to prison... If it wasn¡¯t for Qi Xiwei, how could the Shen family be like this?

    Lian Jin figured it out and decided to take revenge. The simplest and most direct revenge was to make Qi Xiwei suffer.

    He didn¡¯t want to kill Qi Xiwei. After all, he didn¡¯t want to go to jail.

    After thinking about it, he finally thought of a way. A wonderful way to take revenge.

    Previously, because Qi Xiwei died in prison, she lost a lot of money. Lian Jin took the money and went abroad.

    With money, many things would be very simple, not to mention that he was lucky. When he was looking for a job, he got to know hister boss.

    That boss admired his ambition and drive. Therefore, he constantly supported him.

    After he had the ability, Lian Jin began to investigate Qi Xiwei. Then, he approached her.

    Perhaps the heavens were helping him, but thepany that Qi Xiwei worked for actually had a partnership with hispany?

    The heavens were simply helping him. Everything that followed was much simpler. Lian Jin approached step by step, and step by step, Qi Xiwei let down her guard.

    In the end, Qi Xiwei fell in love with him. When she loved him so much that she couldn¡¯t help herself, Lian Jin decided to take the final step of his revenge.

    Qi Xiwei didn¡¯t expect that Lian Jin¡¯s real identity was actually her stepmother¡¯s younger brother.

    After knowing Lian Jin¡¯s identity, she decided not to let him do whatever he wanted anymore.

    When Lian Jin brought another woman there again, she thought of a way to steal the woman¡¯s phone and call the police.

    The police arrived very quickly, but because Lian Jin had evidence to prove that she and he were husband and wife, the police didn¡¯t overly interfere in their matters.

    Under Qi Xiwei¡¯s constant requests, she was finally able to leave Lian Jin¡¯s ce, and Lian Jin was also warned by the police. Even if they were husband and wife, no one could lock up his wife. Indicating that he would definitely be mindful in the future, Lian Jin¡¯s attitude put on a good attitude.

    Qi Xiwei said that she wanted a divorce, but the police didn¡¯t interfere in such matters. They thought that this was their own matter.

    Qi Xiwei could only give Lian Jin the divorce agreement and find awyer.

    Qi Xiwei thought that Lian Jin wouldn¡¯t dare toe again, so after being tortured badly, she returned to thepany. She started working.

    In order to not keep thinking about that bastard Lian Jin, she put all her energy into work.

    That was how the proposal came about. After she made the proposal. Lian Jin came.

    He came to her door and raped her. Qi Xiwei already knew that there was no way to call the police. She and Lian Jin were husband and wife, so Lian Jin could do whatever he wanted.

    Moreover, under the evidence, it was useless for Qi Xiwei to defend herself, because Lian Jin actually had a photo of her when they were having s*x. There was also a video, plus proof of their rtionship as husband and wife.

    She had no way to get rid of Lian Jin and had to face Lian Jin¡¯s constant harassment. Qi Xiwei was mentally and physically exhausted.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that at this time, she was already pregnant. Moreover, it had already been more than three months. In addition to her poor health, the doctor told her that if she chose to abort the child, the final result would be that she might never have another child of her own.

    Qi Xiwei, who was in a dilemma, finally chose to keep the child.

    She was now alone. If possible, she hoped to have a child. This way, she wouldn¡¯t be lonely in the future. This was good too. This child was hers alone.

    She didn¡¯t expect Lian Jin toe back at that time. Qi Xiwei had no choice but to flee back to the country.

    Her mother had once left her a fortune, including the vi she was living in now.

    She chose to stay there to protect the baby. She didn¡¯t have the energy, and she also thought about how Huo Jinyao had taken care of her, so that was why she gave the proposal to Huo Jinyao.

    She thought that she would be able to give birth to the child safely, but she didn¡¯t expect Lian Jin toe looking for her again.

    Her voice was very soft, and it was almost hoarse as she spoke.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. He looked at the pale Qi Xiwei, who looked like she had lost her soul, and poured her a ss of water.

    ¡°What are your ns now?¡±

 Chapter 615 - Iâ€™m Sorry, Iâ€™m Late

    <h4>Chapter 615: I¡¯m Sorry, I¡¯m Late</h4>

    Huo Jinyao thought that Qi Xiwei and Lian Jin had gotten into this mess because of their divorce.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that Lian Jin was Shen Mingzhu¡¯s younger brother.

    Of course, he knew about Shen Mingzhu. Shen Mingzhu had someone tamper with the car. In the end, Qi Xiwei¡¯s mother died.

    And it was Huo Jinyao¡¯s doing that led to her being sentenced to 15 years in prison. He never expected that Shen Mingzhu¡¯s family woulde to take revenge on Qi Xiwei one day.

    What did this have to do with Qi Xiwei? Shen Mingzhu killed someone and paid with her life. She was supposed to pay the price.

    Where did Lian Jin get the right to make Qi Xiwei pay the price? Even take revenge on Qi Xiwei?

    Now, he didn¡¯t know what Qi Xiwei was thinking. If she decided to take revenge, Huo Jinyao would definitely help her.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    Qi Xiwei¡¯s eyes were empty, and she looked very lost.

    ¡°Let him be.¡± The child was gone anyway. She had nothing left, so she didn¡¯t care about losing it.

    ¡°But ¨C¡±

    ¡°Jinyao, thank you for helping me so much. But I¡¯ll take care of the rest myself.¡±

    Qi Xiwei turned to look at Huo Jinyao. The expression in her eyes seemed to have changed slightly. Huo Jinyao was a little worried.

    ¡°I think that since he¡¯s not letting you go, you have to think of a way to solve it, right?¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s my business.¡±

    ¡°Xiwei, we¡¯re friends.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao, I thank you, but there are some things that I have to solve myself.¡±

    Qi Xiwei looked exhausted. Huo Jinyao wanted to say more, but he knew that she wouldn¡¯t listen to him anymore. He could only think of getting more people to keep an eye on him if he had the chance.

    With him around, he believed that Lian Jin wouldn¡¯t be able to act recklessly so easily.

    ¡°By the way, Jin Yao, there¡¯s something I really need your help with.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I want to meet that child.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was taken aback by this request. ¡°Xiwei, you ¨C¡±

    Qi Xiwei blinked her eyes and met his gaze. Her expression was unusually determined and stubborn. ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s been in my stomach for seven to eight months. I want to see him.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t think that this was a good idea. Looking at the stubbornness in Qi Xiwei¡¯s eyes, he nodded helplessly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask around for you.¡±

    In fact, he didn¡¯t know where the baby would be ced in the hospital. He needed to ask Su Qingsang.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nced at her worriedly. He wasn¡¯t sure whether or not she would lose control when she saw the childter.

    He left the ward, then instructed Yang Wenchang¡¯s men to guard the door of the ward and not let Lian Jin in.

    He went to the OB/GYN department¡¯s office by himself. However, Sun Huiya just happened toe out before he entered.

    She was on the phone and her eyes lit up when she saw Huo Jinyao. She quickly hung up the phone and walked to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Director Sun, is Qingsang here?¡±

    ¡°Is she here? Don¡¯t you know? Qingsang was taken away by the police.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    This time, it was Huo Jinyao¡¯s turn to be shocked. His expression suddenly changed, and he took half a step forward.

    ¡°Tell me clearly, how did Qingsang get taken away by the police?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Sun Huiya exined the situation in the morning, and she was also anxious. ¡°How could Qingsang have murdered that child? We all saw it. The child was already dead when it was born.¡±

    In fact, Huo Jinyao had dyed the delivery of the child for too long. However, it wasn¡¯t a matter of dy at all.

    Even if Huo Jinyao had sent Qi Xiwei to another hospital, the child still might not have been able to survive. Theck of oxygen had been too long, and the child¡¯s body was already weak when it was in its mother¡¯s body.

    When Sun Huiya and Huo Jinyao were in C City to help with the disaster relief, she had be familiar with Huo Jinyao. She couldn¡¯t conceal the anxiety in her voice.

    ¡°Jinyao, you can¡¯t doubt Qingsang¡¯s medical ethics, much less her character. She would never do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°I know, Director Sun. I know everything. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of this matter.¡±

    He turned around and left. At the moment, Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t care less Qi Xiwei¡¯s request to see the child.

    He took out his phone and began to make a call. His eyes were much piercing than it had ever been.

    Su Qingsang would kill someone? What a joke. There was no need to say anything else. It must be Lian Jin¡¯s doing. He must have thought that the child was still alive. In order to force him to hand the child over, he deliberately called the police and had them take Su Qingsang away.

    After hanging up, Huo Jinyao turned around and was about to go to Qi Xiwei¡¯s ward. However, he stopped after taking two steps.

    Lian Jin. He would remember him.

    ..

    Su Qingsang was denied bail after being interrogated. The reason was that she hadn¡¯t figured out her problem yet.

    Huo Jinyao looked at the person in front of him and said in a cold voice, ¡°Director Zhao, I¡¯d like to ask, what crime did my wifemit?¡±

    Director Zhao was sweating profusely when he saw Huo Jinyaoing straight to his door.

    How did he know that his subordinates were so insensible? How could they offend the almighty that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend?

    Who in Rong City didn¡¯t know about the Huo family? Not to mention the Huo family¡¯s position in Rong City. Although the eldest one from the Huo family had retired, his son was now on his way up, not to mention that the great-aunt of the Huo family was married to a Commander.

    He recalled the news he received that Huo Mingguang¡¯s cousin, Huo Mingfan, was about to be transferred to the province. Director Zhao¡¯s back broke out in cold sweat.

    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Huo Jinyao looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s been more than six hours since you took my wife away. I want to ask, are you saying that you invited my wife to assist in the investigation? Since it¡¯s to assist in the investigation, then it proves that you have no evidence to prove that my wifemitted a crime. Since you have no evidence, what reason do you have to hold my wife hostage?¡±

    ¡°President Huo, look, my subordinates are too muddle-headed. I¡¯ll release your wife right now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for you to release my wife. My wife didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡¯m here to exin this to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We¡¯ll definitely give you an exnation for this matter.¡±

    Director Zhao originally wanted someone to bring Su Qingsang out, but how would he dare to let anyone else bring her out now?

    He directly led the way and brought Huo Jinyao to the ce where was kept.

    After Su Qingsang arrived, she asked to make a phone call, but no one actually paid attention to her.

    Not only did they not let her talk to anyone, they also didn¡¯t let her leave, but when they asked them to produce evidence to prove her guilt, these people could not produce it.

    It was fine if they couldn¡¯t produce it, but they still insisted on ming her for dereliction of duty. They said that the baby¡¯s death was because of her.

    Su Qingsang was at a loss for words towards these people. These people were really ridiculous to the extreme.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that the stern-looking male policeman was Lian Jin¡¯s ssmate. Lian Jin found him and told him to teach Su Qingsang a lesson.

    Since she couldn¡¯t get out, Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get out. She began to wonder who was trying to make things difficult for her.

    Huo Yifan and Su Peizhen were both in jail. The second trial was over, and the original verdict was upheld for both of them.

    She wanted to go over to visit Xiang Caiping, but a few times, she didn¡¯t know how to face Xiang Caiping, so she could only give up in the end.

    Xiang Caiping needed time, and so did she. So from the second trial of Su Peizhen and Huo Yifan¡¯s case until now, Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t seen Xiang Caiping.

    Could it be Xiang Caiping¡¯s handiwork? Su Qingsang immediately rejected this idea.

    Based on her understanding of Xiang Caiping, it was unlikely that she would do such a thing.

    Who was that? Qi Xiwei? Su Qingsang shook her head immediately. Losing her child was indeed a sad time for her.

    However, if Qi Xiwei was that kind of person, Huo Jinyao wouldn¡¯t have be good friends with her. Perhaps she had made a mistake?

    Su Qingsang¡¯s mind was running wild. She thought of many possibilities and dismissed them one by one.

    The male police officer in the middle came twice, and asked her to confess. Su Qingsang was speechless. She had always had high respect for the police and soldiers.

    Especially since Zhang Yichen had saved herst time, she had regarded these type of people as heros of the people.

    But what was the situation now? The other party had no evidence, but still wanted her to confess?

    She was still wondering why the policeman was targeting her like this and refusing to let her go when the door of the small dark room opened.

    She thought that the police officer was here to make her confess again, so she sat there without moving.

    She didn¡¯t expect that it wasn¡¯t the police officer who came this time, but Huo Jinyao. Beside him was a middle-aged man in a uniform.

    Su Qingsang nced at him. Before she could say anything, Huo Jinyao had already walked up to her.

    He reached out and pulled her into his arms. There was someone else besides them, so Huo Jinyao¡¯s warm gesture made Su Qingsang feel a little embarrassed.

    She was more relieved and rxed, and she trusted Huo Jinyao.

    It was great that he was here.

    She knew that he would definitelye bail her out, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so fast.

    She thought that she would have to stay there for a day, and that she would have to stay there for 24 hours like people did in TV shows.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±

    He actually didn¡¯t realize that Su Qingsang had been taken away by the police in the first ce, so she suffered there for a few hours.

    Huo Jinyao felt very guilty at the thought of this. He let go of his hand and stepped back a little. He ced his hands on Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulders and looked her up and down.

    ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head. After all, times were different now. Even if they wanted to make things difficult for her, they couldn¡¯t really do anything to her.

    Huo Jinyao breathed a sigh of relief. He turned around and saw a man and a woman standing behind Chief Zhao.

    The two of them looked at Huo Jinyao in shock, and the man¡¯s face looked even more amusing.

    Just as they were about to say something, Chief Zhao turned to the two of them and gave them a scolding.

    ¡°What are you doing? Is Mrs. Huo someone you can touch? You two idiots. Do you have any brains?¡±

    The two of them didn¡¯t dare make a peep after being scolded by Chief Zhao. Chief Zhao scolded them a few more times, and when he turned to look at Huo Jinyao, his voice became softer.

    ¡°President Huo, we didn¡¯t know about this, nor did we do it on purpose. Then, look ¨C¡±

    He couldn¡¯t be med for being too careful. After all, if Huo Mingfan of the Huo family was transferred to the province, it would be a piece of cake for him to take care of a mere bureau chief like him.

    Moreover, the Huo family was a big business, and they were the province¡¯s major financial benefactor. He really didn¡¯t want to have a direct confrontation with them.

    Right now, Huo Jinyao only cared about Su Qingsang, and he wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about Chief Zhao¡¯s future career. However ¡ª

    He swept his gaze across the two people behind Chief Zhao and snorted coldly.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how to handle a case, don¡¯t stay in such an important position. Give it to someone capable.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I will definitely do it. I will definitely do it.¡±

    Chief Zhao responded repeatedly. The faces of the two policemen turned pale, especially that male policeman, who was Lian Jin¡¯s ssmate¡¯s.

    He had worked for a long time before he was promoted to the position of vice-team leader. He was about to be promoted to team leader at the end of the year, and he thought that he would be promoted even faster after this matter was over. Who knew that it would end up like this.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t care whether they were happy or not. He didn¡¯t have the time to care about Chief Zhao¡¯s words. He took Su Qingsang and left.

    Outside, Yang Wenchang had already parked his car. When he saw the two of theme out, he quickly went forward and opened the door for them.

    After getting into the car, Su Qingsang nced at the entrance outside. Chief Zhao was still standing there waving at them.

    ¡°How did you know that I was locked up? I thought you wouldn¡¯t find out until tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I went to the hospital to look for you. Director Sun told me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao held her hand tightly as he spoke. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me immediately?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Su Qingsang felt sulky at the mention of this. ¡°They took my phone away. They didn¡¯t let me call at all, nor did they let me contact the outside world.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Huo Jinyao felt a little guilty. He heard from Director Sun that she had been trying to contact him, but she hadn¡¯t been able to contact him.

    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll make sure to give my phone number to all your colleagues. Tell them to call me if they need anything.¡±

    ¡°How can I me you?¡± Her expression indifferent, Su Qingsang held his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t me you. Even if you knew, I still would have been brought here. It¡¯s just a matter of how long I stayed.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± However, he couldn¡¯t help but me herself. He couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty for not protecting her well.

    ¡°By the way, do you know who¡¯s after me?¡± Su Qingsang believed that since he was here, he must have already found out.

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes, and there was a sh of malice in his eyes. ¡°I have a rough idea.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Lian Jin.¡±

    ¡°Lian Jin? Who is that?¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t recogniz that name.

    ¡°Qi Xiwei¡¯s husband.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    This time, it was Su Qingsang¡¯s turn to be shocked. She looked at Huo Jinyao. ¡°He... he targeted me because he lost his son?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But, that child of his wasn¡¯t breathing when he was born. How can he me it on me?¡±

    As Su Qingsang said this, her clear eyes filled with curiosity, she suddenly turned to look at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Did your good ssmate also get involved in this matter?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± To be honest, Su Qingsang was indeed a little unhappy. After all, no woman would like her husband to take care of another woman.

    This was her personality, and this was the kind of person she was. If she was unhappy, she would clearly express her unhappiness.

    Huo Jinyao squeezed her hand tightly and shook his head gently at her.

    ¡°She really doesn¡¯t know. In fact, she and her husband are going to divorce.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had no intention of gossiping about other people¡¯s privacy. However, Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t an outsider after all. He briefly told Su Qingsang about Qi Xiwei¡¯s incident, and after Su Qingsang heard it, her eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s that dramatic?¡± It was like a real-life version of Hamlet.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao thought of Qi Xiwei¡¯s pale face and how exhausted she looked after being tortured, and he let out a long sigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Lian Jin didn¡¯t believe that the child was gone. He thought that I deliberately hid it so that he wouldn¡¯t find it. Then he found out about my rtionship with you, and that¡¯s why he did what he did today. I think he wanted to make things difficult for you to make mepromise.¡±

    There was nothing SU Qingsang didn¡¯t understand. However, she asked, ¡°Did he stille looking for Qi Xiwei today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but my men have already thrown him out.¡±

    Huo Jinyao felt a little dismayed when he thought of Lian Jin. Yes, what happened to his family was tragic, and he was indeed pitiful. But what did all this have to do with Qi Xiwei?

    Qi Xiwei¡¯s mother was killed by someone, and her father was snatched away. She didn¡¯t think about revenge, but fled abroad.

    If she hadntragt found out that her biological mother had been killed by her stepmother... Her mother might have died aggrieved.

    Under such circumstances, he didn¡¯t think that Qi Xiwei had done anything wrong. It was a pity that a grown man like Lian Jin would make things difficult for a woman.

    ¡°Throw him out?¡±

    Su Qingsang fell silent as she thought of something. She gave Huo Jinyao a serious look.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can throw him out. Since he wants to see the child so badly, let him see him.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°The child is still in the hospital¡¯s mortuary. We have no right to dispose of him. In fact, it¡¯s up to Qi Xiwei and her husband to decide what to do with the child¡¯s body.¡±

    At this point, Su Qingsang let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the hospital for a few years. In fact, I¡¯ve seen a lot of things like this. No matter what, the people who left have already left. But the people who are still alive have to continue living. If possible, I hope they cane to their senses.¡±

    Huo Jinyao gave her a deep look. He suddenly leaned over and kissed Su Qingsang on the lips.

    ¡°Honey, I realized that you have the talent to be a philosopher.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help butugh as she nced at him. ¡°I can¡¯t be a philosopher. I¡¯ve just seen too many people die of old age and illness. I¡¯m more open-minded than the average person.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t respond. He thought about how Su Qingsang had repeatedly forgiven Su Chenghui for the harm he had caused her. It wasn¡¯t necessarily because of her profession.

    After all,pared to life and death, everything else was really trivial.

    ¡°It just so happens that Xiwei also wants to see that child. Why don¡¯t you make the arrangements?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t stay long. It was still early, so she returned to the hospital first.

    Qi Xiwei had only seen Su Qingsang once at the Huo family¡¯s banquet. When she daw Su Qingsang, who was wearing a white coat and lookedpletely different from the dazzling beauty at the banquet, she still couldn¡¯t hide her surprise.

    Su Qingsang, who was wearing a uniform, had a unique charm.

    ¡°Doctor Su, sorry for the trouble.¡± Qi Xiwei calmed down since she already knew her situation.

    After Su Qingsang was taken away by the police, Director Sun thought that this matter might have something to do with Qi Xiwei, so she came to the ward to exin that day¡¯s situation.

    It was also because of this that Qi Xiwei found out that Su Qingsang was actually taken to the police station because of her affairs.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. When he does things, he only cares about his own happiness and doesn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s lives. I dragged you into my mess.¡±

    Her voice was very hoarse, and it sounded feeble. She also looked as if she would fall down if the wind blew.

    Su Qingsang had seen many patients, and there were very few who could recover as quickly and ept reality as easily as Qi Xiwei.

    ¡°Miss Qi, you don¡¯t have to apologize. This has nothing to do with you. If you want to see the child, I¡¯ll take you to see him. But if possible, let the child¡¯s father see him as well. When the timees, you can speak clearly if you have anything to say.¡±

    Qi Xiwei looked at Su Qingsang deeply, and when her gaze fell on Huo Jinyao, who was beside her, Huo Jinyao nodded lightly. His meaning was the same as Su Qingsang¡¯s.

    She smiled bitterly, and the expression on her face was full of derision.

    ¡°Alright. If he wants to see him, let him see him.¡±

    As she spoke, she picked up her phone from the bedside and pressed a number that she was already familiar with, but she had previously blocked it.

    Soon, Lian Jin arrived. He didn¡¯t expect Qi Xiwei to take the initiative to see him.

    This was a rare urrence. He sneered when he saw Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao beside her.

    ¡°Why? Did you call me here to settle the score with me?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the man in front of her. He wasn¡¯t bad-looking. He was tall, thin, and had a handsome face. However, when he spoke, he looked at them with disdain, which made his face look resentful and made people feel a little ufortable.

    ¡°Settle the score? Of course I want to settle the score with you.¡±

    Qi Xiwei red at the man in front of her. Now, even a single nce at him made her feel disgusted and distressed.

    ¡°Lian Jin, didn¡¯t you say that you want to see that child? I¡¯ll take you to see him now.¡±

    As Qi Xiwei spoke, she forced herself to get out of bed. She still had wounds on her body after just having given birth. Her body was very weak. How could Su Qingsang dare to let her walk so far?

    She asked the nurse outside to bring a wheelchair. She went forward and helped Qi Xiwei sit on it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll push you there.¡±

    Qi Xiwei wanted to refuse, but when she saw the worry in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes, she agreed.

    Soon, a group of people came to the mortuary from the hospital¡¯s obstetrics and gynecology department.

    Even if it was daytime, the mortuary still gave people a gloomy feeling. Su Qingsang greeted the colleague who was in charge of the mortuary. She pushed Qi Xiwei into the ce where the bodies were ced.

    She had personally delivered the child, so she knew where it was put.

    She pulled open the drawer and signaled for Qi Xiwei and Lian Jin toe over.

    Lian Jin had always thought that his child was still alive. He didn¡¯t expect Su Qingsang to really bring them to the morgue.

    For a moment, he froze at the door. He didn¡¯t want to go in at all.

 Chapter 616 - Do You Think Is The Best Time For Us To Get A Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 616: Do You Think Is The Best Time For Us To Get A Divorce</h4>

    Huo Jinyao was still brooding over the fact that Lian Jin had caused Su Qingsang to end up in the police station. He snorted coldly when he saw that Lian Jin was standing motionlessly at the entrance of the morgue.

    ¡°What? Dare not to go in anymore?¡±

    Lian Jin stood there motionlessly. His footsteps heavy and his heart racing, he nced at Huo Jinyao.

    Su Qingsang nced at him, then firmly pushed Qi Xiwei inside.

    In fact, if she could, she didn¡¯t want to make this trip, nor did she want Qi Xiwei to see it. This really wouldn¡¯t be a good experience.

    She pushed the wheelchair in front of the poor baby. The baby was put into arge drawer in the morgue. Covered with a ck cloth, it was pulled out.

    Not sure if Qi Xiwei was ready, Su Qingsang nced at Qi Xiwei. Qi Xiwei didn¡¯t seem to notice her worried gaze. She just stared at the ck cloth.

    Su Qingsang bit her lip and finally helped to open the zipper.

    ¡°The child is here.¡±

    Qi Xiwei only took a nce and was stunned. Her voice trembling slightly, she looked up at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear to look at the child who was no longer breathing. She looked at Qi Xiwei.

    ¡°This is a mortuary after all. Don¡¯t stay too long, especially since you just gave birth. It¡¯s not good for your health to stay here for too long.¡±

    Qi Xiwei didn¡¯t say anything. She only stared at the child. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear to look at her anymore because of her expression.

    ¡°I¡¯lle and pick you upter.¡±

    After saying that, she gave Qi xiwei a deep look and turned to leave. When she passed by Lian Jin, her voice was very low.

    ¡°This child is the child I delivered. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and have a DNA test.¡±

    She looked at Huo Jinyao as she walked out. Huo Jinyao nodded slightly at her, then the two of them looked at Lian Jin.

    Huo Jinyao was still a little worried about Qi Xiwei. However, he knew that at a time like this, she wouldn¡¯t want him to be involved in her affairs.

    He knew Qi Xiwei¡¯s personality more or less. He nced at Su Qingsang, and the two of them left hand in hand.

    Inside, although Qi Xiwei was mentally prepared, when she really saw the ck and stiff baby, her body couldn¡¯t help but start to tremble.

    This was her child.

    The child that apanied her and stayed in her stomach for eight months.

    He died the moment he was born. He didn¡¯t even have the time to take a look at this world. The reason the child¡¯s body turned blue was because of theck of oxygen. Just as Sun Huiya said, for too long, he had been in her stomach, causing breathing difficulties and eventually suffocation.

    Why did she have to argue with Lian Jin? Why didn¡¯t shee to the hospital earlier to save the baby?

    Why didn¡¯t she ask Huo Jinyao for help from the start? That way, her child might not have died. Of course, Lian Jin was partly to me, but it had more to do with her.

    This realization made her suddenly lower her head, cover her face, and start crying.

    Lian Jin had already walked to her side, and he had also seen the child.

    Even though he was a man, seeing the child¡¯s miserable state... He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ufortable.

    Especially when he heard Qi Xiwei¡¯s suppressed painful crying, he felt even more ufortable.

    After a long time, Qi Xiwei finally calmed down. Not afraid of the child¡¯s bluish face and cold body at all, she reached out her hand.

    She reached out her hand and gently caressed the child¡¯s face. This time, in order to return, she didn¡¯t tell anyone about many things.

    She only wanted to escape, but she was wrong. Now, she didn¡¯t want to be wrong anymore.

    ¡°Lian Jin.¡±

    She knew that Lian Jin was an alias and his real name was Shen Jin, but Qi Xiwei had already gotten used to it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±

    Lian Jin¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. His gaze on the child, he stood there and didn¡¯t speak.

    Qi Xiwei didn¡¯t need him to express anything. She only wanted to express her decision.

    ¡°You want the child, but the child is gone. He is here. If you still have a shred of humanity, don¡¯t disturb his path of reincarnation.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. This child is mine. I will bury him properly. I will find a mage to help him cross over, but all of this has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Qi Xiwei, don¡¯t make a mistake. I also have my share towards this child.¡±

    ¡°Your share?¡±

    Qi Xiwei seemed to have heard a joke. She suddenly turned to look at Lian Jin with hatred in her eyes.

    ¡°Do you know how hard it was for me to protect this child? Do you know why it was so hard?¡±

    It had been a long time since Lian Jin had seen Qi Xiwei with such hatred in her eyes. He felt an inexplicable sense of guilt.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t stay in the United States and ran back to China. It must have been hard for you to fly all the way here.¡±

    ¡°Lian Jin, I hate you for being so shameless.¡± Qi Xiwei sneered. ¡°Do you still remember the day before I escaped?¡±

    Qi Xiwei didn¡¯t mind exining more clearly.

    ¡°You locked me up and I escaped. Then you came to me. Do you remember what you did?¡±

    Lian Jin¡¯s expression finally began to change. Qi Xiwei turned her wheelchair to face Lian Jin.

    ¡°You raped me. Do you remember?¡± Extreme anger made her voice tremble.

    ¡°Because of your actions, I have been bleeding ever since. The doctor told me that I have the tendency to have a threatened abortion.¡±

    ¡°Lian Jin, did you hear clearly? All of this is your fault. It was you.¡±

    Her uterus was already injured, yet Lian Jin treated her so violently. This caused the fetus to be unstable during the pregnancy.

    She even had reason to suspect that even if she really gave birth to the child safely, the child¡¯s body would still be very weak and fragile.

    After all, she almost miscarried a few times and almost couldn¡¯t keep the child.

    All of this was caused by Lian Jin. Where did he get the right to me others?

    His lowered face making it hard for her to see his expression, Lian Jin simply stood there.

    But his hands hanging by his side were tightly clenched into fists.

    ¡°Qi Xiwei.¡±

    She could have told him that she was pregnant.

    But Lian Jin knew that in that situation, what was the use of telling him?

    Qi Xiwei looked at his appearance and sneered.

    ¡°Lian Jin, now that the child is dead, you still have the face to tell me that this is your child?¡±

    Lian Jin¡¯s face was slightly pale. His gaze fell on the already stiff and blue baby. Not daring to face it, he suddenly turned his face away.

    Everything was irreparable. Inexplicably, he hade to this state.

    Qi Xiwei looked at him coldly. She was very displeased with his evasive gaze. Her voice also became sharp and cold.

    ¡°Now, you must leave this ce. Whether it¡¯s me or my son, we don¡¯t want to see a murderer like you.¡±

    After saying this, she no longer looked at Lian Jin. Instead, she continued to look at the baby.

    There was no point in pursuing who was responsible anymore. Even if she med Lian Jin for everything, what was the point?

    Her child was already dead and couldn¡¯t be brought back.

    The temperature in the morgue was already lower than outside. Qi Xiwei had been staying there all this time, so it was inevitable that she would be affected by the cold temperature.

    In addition, she wasn¡¯t in a good mood right now, so Su Qingsang was a little worried.

    In the end, Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao calcted the time, and Su Qingsang came in to push her out again.

    When she went in, Lian Jin had already left. Qi Xiwei kept staring at the child. Her expression was a little dazed and her eyes were red.

    The moment her body returned to the hospital bed, Qi Xiwei seemed to have finally recovered from the sadness she had just felt.

    ¡°Doctor Su, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is what I should do.¡±

    Qi Xiwei¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Although she didn¡¯t cry for long just now, she had just given birth and spent so much effort scolding Lian Jin. Her throat was very ufortable now.

    Upon seeing this, Su Qingsang quickly poured a ss of water for her to drink.

    After drinking the water, Qi Xiwei indeed felt much better. She looked at Su Qingsang gratefully, then at Huo Jinyao, who had been standing by the side.

    ¡°Dr. Su, you¡¯re such a good person. Jinyao is lucky to have married you.¡±

    The corners of Huo Jinyao¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He obviously enjoyed Qi Xiwei¡¯spliment.

    ¡°I feel very lucky to be able to marry him.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s words made Qi Xiwei nod. Yes, they were all very lucky, unlike her, who was unlucky from beginning to end.

    Upon seeing the change in her expression, Su Qingsang could also tell that she definitely wasn¡¯t feeling well. After thinking about it, she tried her best tofort her.

    ¡°Miss Qi, I know you¡¯re very sad and it¡¯s hard for you to ept losing that child, but no matter what, a person still has to move forward in life. You¡¯re so beautiful and so young. I believe that as long as you¡¯re willing to walk out of it. You¡¯ll definitely have a bright future.¡±

    Upon seeing that Qi Xiwei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and was still sad, Su Qingsang felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t have the right to say so much, but I really think that it¡¯s better for you to let it go. Moreover, you said that the child has been living with you for a few months. I don¡¯t think you want him to feel uneasy when he leaves, right?¡±

    Qi Xiwei couldn¡¯t have gotten over it so quickly. In fact, her sadness couldn¡¯t have disappeared so quickly.

    However, Su Qingsang¡¯s words made her feel a little better.

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Su. You¡¯re a good person.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Huo Jinyao again. ¡°You¡¯re all good people.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Jin Yao¡¯s friend. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Qingsang from now on.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then don¡¯t call me Miss Qi anymore. Call me Xiwei.¡±

    Su Qingsang and Qi Xiwei looked at each other and smiled. They now had some admiration for each other.

    Qi Xiwei didn¡¯t say much before she began to feel listless. Su Qingsang knew that she was tired as well. The ups and downs in her mood weren¡¯t good for her current health.

    She told her to rest well and not to worry about anything else. Then, she gave her some advice as a doctor.

    She didn¡¯t tell Qi Xiwei that she couldn¡¯t have another child. At this stage, if Qi Xiwei found out, she would be even more devastated.

    She also told Xiao Jiang to take good care of Qi Xiwei before she left with Huo Jinyao.

    At this time, the sky was already dark.

    Huo Jinyao held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand and walked towards the direction where they parked the car.

    ¡°Qingsang, thank you for today.¡±

    He thanked her for letting Qi Xiwei see the baby and also thanked her for herfort.

    There were some things that he couldn¡¯t say as a man, but Su Qingsang¡¯s perspective was different.

    ¡°Thank me?¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m a doctor. No matter whoes or who encounters such a situation, I would have treated them equally.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, thank you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao could also tell that Qi Xiwei wouldn¡¯t be able to get over it in a short period of time. Furthermore, there was a fellow like Lian Jin.

    But no matter what, he could at least tell that Qi Xiwei didn¡¯t have any negative thoughts. That was enough.

    As for the rest of the matter, he could only leave it to God to decide.

    Yang Wenchang had been waiting for a long time outside, but he didn¡¯t feel impatient. The two of them got into the car and the car drove out of the hospital steadily.

    Su Qingsang looked at the street outside. The sky was getting darker and darker, just like her mood at the moment. No matter what, the departure of a life affected her more or less.

    In fact, she really felt sorry for Qi Xiwei.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had just seen Su Qingsang in a daze. His voice soft, he reached out and rubbed her head.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want this to happen either. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Su Qingsang rubbed the space between her eyebrows. She had been on duty for the entire night. She had been locked up for half a day again. She was really sleepy now.

    ¡°I just feel a little regretful.¡±

    She felt a little regretful, and also a little sad. Every time she couldn¡¯t save a life, she would have this kind of emotion.

    ¡°Do you know? Our hospital, including Lin City Hospital that we stayed in before, is considered good. After all, we sometimes need official validation for surgeries. However, some hospitals actually go too far.¡±

    She had a ssmate who was assigned to a local hospital after graduation. That ssmate had said a lot of such things in the group chat.

    After some women got pregnant, because the man¡¯s family wanted a boy, they would use ultrasound to verify the gender in advance. Even if they were very strict, there were still some people who would take advantage of loopholes.

    Those people would abort after they knew that they were pregnant with a girl. The most exaggerated one was a woman who actually aborted four daughters in a row in order to give birth to a son.

    When Su Qingsang¡¯s ssmates talked about this matter, they were all very puzzled. She had also asked the other party, if that was the case, why did they still want to perform the surgery on that woman?

    Su Qingsang¡¯s ssmates told her that if it was her who did it, at least her skills weren¡¯t bad, and the hospital¡¯s facilities and specifications were also qualified.

    If they didn¡¯t do it for her and she went to a small hospital, even the facilities and equipment couldn¡¯tpare to a big hospital, not to mention that doctors there might not be skilled or experienced enough.

    More importantly, if something happened, it would really be terrible.

    Instead of letting these pregnant women go to other ces to make their bodies suffer and even risk their lives, it would be better for them to be in her hands.

    When Su Qingsang heard that, her hair stood on end. She could only rejoice that because her grades were excellent when she graduated, she was recruited by Zhang Qiubai to First Hospital of Lin City, which was much stricter.

    But even so, Su Qingsang had seen many simr incidents.

    There was once a pregnant woman whose fetal movement wasn¡¯t obvious when she was pregnant, but there was still fetal movement. The pregnant woman didn¡¯t find any problems after several examinations, and she stoppeding for examinations after three months. When the baby was about to be born, little did she know that that the baby was already dead.

    Su Qingsang had seen this kind of thing many times. But every time she saw it, she still felt ufortable.

    ¡°I must work harder and study harder in the future to improve my medical skills. I hope I can help more people.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was faint, but it was filled with determination.

    Huo Jinyao reached out and held her hand. His eyes were deep and had the power to calm people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°I believe in you.¡± His Qingsang would definitely be the most outstanding first-ss gynecologist.

    Su Qingsang smiled at his affirmation. She looked at Yang Wenchang, who was driving seriously in front. There were some ounts that she would have to settle when she got back.

    When she got home, Su Qingsang was tired and hungry. Almost immediately after eating and taking a shower, sheid down and went to sleep. She had something to tell Huo Jinyao, but she didn¡¯t seed.

    She was too tired and too sleepy.

    When Huo Jinyao came out of the bathroom after taking a shower, he saw the sleeping beauty in front of him. Su Qingsang was sleeping soundly on the bed.

    Her cheeks were blushed beautifully, and her steady breathing indicated that she was sleeping soundly. Huo Jinyao furrowed his brows at her slightly frowning in her sleep.

    He sat down on the side of the bed and gently caressed Su Qingsang¡¯s forehead.

    She fell asleep because of his movements, but her forehead gradually smoothed out because of his movements.

    The corners of Huo Jinyao¡¯s lips curled up. He leaned down and gently kissed Su Qingsang¡¯s forehead.

    ..

    Su Qingsang slept soundly. She didn¡¯t wake up until it was almost nine o¡¯clock the next morning. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get up because she didn¡¯t want to go to work.

    She looked around and saw that the bed beside her was already cold. It looked like Huo Jinyao had been up for a long time.

    When Su Qingsang finished tidying up and left the living room, she was surprised to see that Huo Jinyao was still there.

    ¡°You¡¯re up? Breakfast is in the kitchen. Heat it up and you can eat it.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s gaze moved away from the screen in front of him. ¡°Or should I heat it up for you?¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Su Qingsang headed towards the kitchen. Sure enough, Huo Jinyao had prepared breakfast there.

    After breakfast, she called Ling Fei. She was on duty today. She asked Ling Fei to keep an eye on Qi Xiwei.

    Although she knew that Qi Xiwei was unlikely to do anything extreme, she wasn¡¯t in a good state.

    ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t you going to work today?¡±

    Huo Jinyao reached out his hand to her, and Su Qingsang sat down beside him.

    ¡°It¡¯s Saturday.¡±

    Saturday? Huh? Su Qingsang had been through so much yesterday that she forgot that today was Saturday.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a lot going on at yourpany recently?¡±

    Huo Yifan going to prison had some influence on the Huo family, especially Huo Mingliang.

    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Ever since Huo Yifan went to prison, he didn¡¯t want to go to work.

    He was the department manager of Tianyu Group. If he didn¡¯t go to work, he would have to find someone to rece him.

    It was easy to find someone, but the key was that Huo Mingliang said that he was only taking his annual leave. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Huo Jinyao to temporarily rece him.

    The problem was that with someone like Huo Yifan, even argepany like the Huo family would still be at the center of the gossip.

    Many people were discussing this matter. A few people from partnerpanies were supposed to sign contracts, but now they said that it would take a few days.

    The reason was that since Huo Yifan was able to steal the ns of his ownpany, it was inevitable that he would do it elsewhere...

    Huo Jinyao had long expected this and had prepared measures to deal with it. Therefore, other than the few days when Huo Yifan had just gone to prison, he was very busy.

    ¡°Things at thepany are always busy. However, it¡¯s also important to spend time with your wife.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was very soft and gentle.

    Su Qingsang, on the other hand, pulled away from his embrace. Her gaze fell on his face with a hint of yfulness.

    ¡°Is spending time with your wife more important than spending time with your ex-girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang?¡± This... This situation wasn¡¯t right. Just now, he saw that Su Qingsang was fine.

    No, she was fine yesterday. She was very concerned and caring towards Qi Xiwei. Why did her attitude change after sleeping for a while today?

    Su Qingsang sat up straight and gently tapped Huo Jinyao¡¯s chest with one hand.

    ¡°Did I say something wrong? Isn¡¯t it so?¡± She turned her face sideways. Her face was red from just waking up, and filled with a sense of teasing due to the joke just now, her clear eyes were somewhat alluring.

    ¡°No, she was pregnant before and got divorced. It¡¯s not easy for her to be here alone.¡±

    Most importantly, she had helped him. This incident with Huo Yifan, and why he could send Su Peizhen to prison so easily, was all thanks to Qi Xiwei. ¡°...¡±

    Even if she hadn¡¯t saved his life previously, Huo Jinyao would still take good care of her.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not easy for her to have a big belly. That¡¯s why our big CEO Huo would drop by from time to time to show his concern for her. He hugs and embraces her ¨C¡±

    Truthfully, when she saw him taking care of her at the police station yesterday, even though she knew that he was using this to break her psychological defense, she still felt a little ufortable.

    After all, no woman would like to see her husband show so much concern for another woman.

    Not to mention, Huo Jinyao was more concerned and attentive towards Qi Xiwei than that of a normal person.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Huo Jinyao went to grab her hand, but Su Qingsang dodged to the side.

    She tapped Huo Jinyao¡¯s chest again.

    ¡°It¡¯s one thing to hug and cuddle, but there were so many photos taken of you. Show them to me. Mr. Huo, I¡¯d like to interview you. How does it feel to see your first love again after so many years?¡±

    ¡°Honey, how does it feel? Didn¡¯t I tell you? We were just ssmates.¡±

    ¡°Just ssmates?¡± Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°You hugged and cuddled her just because you two were ssmates. You sent her to the hospital and spent the whole night with her. Oh, by the way, why did you look for me at the hospital? Don¡¯t tell me you missed me. You were probably worried about your dear ssmate, right?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Huo Jinyao wanted to exin, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t give him a chance. She gently ced her finger on his lips and spoke in an extremely soft voice.

    ¡°Let me think. She¡¯s currently making a fuss about breaking up with her husband. It just so happens that she¡¯s going through such a huge change. Mm, at a time like this, it¡¯s perfect for you to take advantage of the situation. You can console her broken heart. As for her, she¡¯ll be able to walk out of the shadow with yourpany. How good would that be? Look, when do you think is the best time for us to get a divorce?¡±

 Chapter 617 - Itâ€™s Not Because Of You

    <h4>Chapter 617: It¡¯s Not Because Of You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°How about today?¡± Su Qingsang nodded as she spoke with a serious expression on her face. ¡°How about today? It¡¯s rare that we¡¯re both free ¨C¡±

    The more she spoke, the more outrageous she became. Huo Jinyao pulled Su Qingsang¡¯s hand away, and while she was still talking, he flipped her over and pressed her under him.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s small body was no match for him alright? He pressed her under him in an instant.

    The sofa was very spacious, and even though Su Qingsang was lying on it, there was still a very wide space left.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting excited, aren¡¯t you?¡± Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes at her. There was a hidden danger in his eyes.

    ¡°Howe it¡¯s me getting excited? Aren¡¯t I fulfilling you?¡±

    Su Qingsang ced a hand on his chest and looked at his face. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful towards me?¡±

    Since she wasn¡¯t going to work and didn¡¯t n to go out, Su Qingsang was wearing a casual outfit. Because she was lying down, her snow-white corbone was exposed.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down a few times. ¡°Grateful to you?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t realize the danger and nodded pointedly.

    ¡°Mm. Yes, I should be grateful to you.¡± As Huo Jinyao spoke, he lowered his head and kissed Su Qingsang¡¯s lips.

    She widened her eyes and looked at his erged face.

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± You broke the rules.

    Huo Jinyao had a faint smile on his face, but his big hands moved around Su Qingsang¡¯s body unceremoniously.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s breathing quickened. She still hadn¡¯t settled the score with him. This person was really...

    With great difficulty, Huo Jinyao gently stepped away from her body. She gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you broke the rules.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thanking you.¡± As Huo Jinyao spoke, his hands had already reached into the hem of her clothes. ¡°I¡¯m thanking you with my own hands.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was blocked by him again. She could no longer say the rest of her words.

    Su Qingsangid on the bed motionlessly. The living room outside was a mess. She wanted to clean up, but she didn¡¯t have any strength left.

    Looking at the time, she saw that it had been almost two hours since she finished her breakfast.

    Then, she looked at Huo Jinyao. He looked refreshed, as if he hadn¡¯t been affected by the intense exercise just now.

    She gritted her teeth and felt that it was unfair. Speaking of which, he was the one who had contributed more, but why was she the one who was more tired?

    She turned over, but she felt that even such a simple action made her waist ache.

    She couldn¡¯t help but re at Huo Jinyao again. He had alreadye out of the bathroom. His hair was slightly wet and he appeared full of energy. He didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all.

    ¡°Tired?¡± Huo Jinyao sat down by the bed. Su Qingsang rolled her eyes and ignored him.

    Upon seeing that he had lowered his head and was about to kiss her again, she quickly put her hands in front of his chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯te.¡±

    If he came again, she would definitely die by his hands. Huo Jinyao kissed her on the lips.

    ¡°Okay. You rest for a while. I¡¯ll get someone to send lunch over.¡±

    Aunt Yu didn¡¯te over to cook lunch at noon. She usually didn¡¯te over on Saturday nights. After all, most of the time, they would go to the Huo family¡¯s old residence.

    As if she thought of something, Su Qingsang blinked, and she immediately remembered.

    However, her waist ached and she fell backward.

    Huo Jinyao held her down and asked, ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°The sofa outside is so messy. Don¡¯t you want to clean it up?¡±

    Su Qingsang panicked. If someone came overter and saw it, it would be really embarrassing.

    Huo Jinyao froze for a moment. Was it messy?

    ¡°You.¡± Su Qingsang poked his chest, and there was a faint mock anger on her face. ¡°Go clean it up.¡±

    ¡°Honey, just let Auntie Yu do it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± She didn¡¯t want Auntie Yu to know that they were messing around in the living room outside. It would be so embarrassing.

    ¡°Are you going or not? If you¡¯re not going, I¡¯m going.¡±

    ¡°Do you still have the strength? ¡°It wasn¡¯t that he looked down on her, but she looked half-dead. How could she still have the strength to clean it up?

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang was furious. Who caused her exhaustion? She had yet to settle the score with him.

    ¡°Who was the one who caused my exhaustion?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked a little embarrassed and fell silent. Su Qingsang poked his chest. ¡°Who was the one who caused me to be like this?¡±

    Who was the one who ignored her pleas and wanted to do it again? Was it not enough for her to do it again?

    So be it. She had to use such a heaven-defying posture. How could she not be tired?

    ¡°It was me.¡±

    ¡°You actually know it¡¯s you?¡± Su Qingsang grabbed his hand and tried to pinch it hard, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t move it. Instead, her hand hurt, so she had no choice but to withdraw her hand.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking about your ex-girlfriend? Go and torture her.¡±

    With a teasing look in his eyes, Huo Jinyao twitched his nose and moved closer to Su Qingsang,

    ¡°Do you smell a strong sour smell?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Huo Jinyao moved closer to her face again. ¡°I do smell it. It¡¯s so sour. This room is about to be flooded with vinegar.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Qingsang pushed his face away. ¡°Since the room is about to be flooded, why don¡¯t you move to another ce? For example, your dear ssmate/ex-girlfriend¡¯s vi? There must not be such a strong sour smell over there?¡±

    ¡°I was wrong.¡± Huo Jinyao surrendered. He leaned over and kissed Su Qingsang on the cheek. ¡°Honey, I was wrong.¡±

    Upon seeing that Su Qingsang turned her face away from him, he reached out and pulled her face back.

    ¡°Honey, you know very well that Qi Xiwei and I are really innocent. Nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t follow you every day. How would I know what you two do when I¡¯m not around where I can¡¯t see? Right?¡±

    Since Su Qingsang was unmoved, Huo Jinyao leaned over and kissed her on the lips again. ¡°Ever since I married you, in my eyes, all other women are invisible.¡±

    Su Qingsang avoided his kiss. She was going to get even with him, but now she was being tortured by him. She was a little annoyed.

    ¡°Yeah, invisible but can also be held in your arms.¡±

    ¡°Honey...¡± Huo Jinyao held her body in his arms again. He pressed his forehead against hers and said, ¡°Honey, I was wrong this time. I¡¯ll stay away from her next time. I won¡¯t help her no matter what. Let someone else do it, okay?¡±

    ¡°Screw you.¡± Even he himself didn¡¯t believe what he just said. She wasn¡¯t that petty either.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you not to help her. You can help her if you want to. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be the viin.¡±

    ¡°My wife is so kind, sl how can she be the viin? Even if she¡¯s the viin, she¡¯s still the most beautiful viin in the world.¡±

    ¡°Sweet talk.¡±

    ¡°Sweet talk is only for you. Wife ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me.¡±S u Qingsang¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Speaking of which, she originally wanted to settle the score with him. How did it turn into sex?

    ¡°Go, go, go.¡± Su Qingsang pushed him away. ¡°I want to rest. Go tidy up the living room.¡±

    Upon seeing that he didn¡¯t move, she red at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t tidy up, I¡¯ll let you sleep on the sofa tonight.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so ruthless, do you?¡±

    ¡°Ruthless? Then you can sleep there for a month.¡±

    ¡°Honey ¨C¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, that is a good idea.¡± Su Qingsang nodded repeatedly as she spoke. ¡°If you hug another woman in the future, I¡¯ll let you sleep on the sofa. For every hug, you will sleep on the sofa for a month.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s face fell. ¡°Honey, are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Very serious. So, Mr. Huo, can you go tidy up the sofa outside now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Huo Jinyao stood up and went to tidy up the living room bitterly.

    Su Qingsang looked at his back and the corners of her lips suddenly curled up. She actually wanted to see how Huo Jinyao cleaning up the room would look like.

    But forget it. There would always be the chance next time. Su Qingsang yawned and rolled over. Feeling sleepy, she went back to sleep.

    ..

    Su Qingsang had to go to work the next day. When she woke up in the morning, Huo Jinyao was beside her. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±

    He was the one who picked her up yesterday, so she didn¡¯t drive home.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t object. She rested for the entire night and felt much better.

    After getting into Huo Jinyao¡¯s car, she suddenly leaned over to take a look at him after fastening her seat belt.

    ¡°Are you taking me to the hospital so you can visit Qi Xiwei at the same time?¡±

    ¡°Honey.¡± It was the first time Huo Jinyao knew that Su Qingsang could be so petty.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, go ahead. I don¡¯t object. In fact, I¡¯m going to visit herter.¡±

    Su Qingsang was indeed jealous yesterday, and she was indeed feeling a little ufortable. However, after she calmed down, she didn¡¯t really take this matter to heart.

    With Qi Xiwei in that state, it was normal for Huo Jinyao to visit Qi Xiwei. It was understandable.

    ¡°Honey.¡± Huo Jinyao stopped starting the car and looked at her warily. ¡°You¡¯re not going to let me sleep on the sofa after I go to visit her, are you?¡±

    When he met Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes, Huo Jinyao was the first to lower his head. ¡°Honey, I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. He had been saying ¡°I was wrong¡± repeatedly over the past two days.

    People who didn¡¯t know would think that she was all that intimidating. In reality, although he was apologizing, in his heart, he might not even think that he was wrong.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that petty. She¡¯s in a special situation right now. It¡¯s only right that you go and see her.¡±

    Without the slightest hint of reluctance or displeasure, Su Qingsang¡¯s expression was very serious.

    Huo Jinyao knew that she was just joking, so he reached out and rubbed her hair.

    ¡°My wife is the best.¡±

    ttery could get you anywhere. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know how to react as she nced at him.

    ¡°Alright, drive your car.¡±

    The two of them went to the hospital together. Su Qingsang first went to the office to change into her white coat. She had to go to the ward for ward roundster anyway, so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to see Qi Xiwei.

    After telling her, Huo Jinyao went to the ward to see Qi Xiwei.

    Perhaps because she had vented all her emotions yesterday, Qi Xiwei looked much better today than she did yesterday.

    When she saw Huo Jinyao, she even nced behind him.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s at work. She¡¯lle overter.¡±

    Qi Xiwei smiled. ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±

    Huo Jinyao shook his head and looked around the ward. Xiao Jiang wasn¡¯t there. The two bodyguards he had hired earlier were very dutiful and stood guard outside.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Jiang?¡±

    ¡°She went to prepare breakfast for me. I was supposed to go to the cafeteria to eat, but she insisted that the cafeteria¡¯s food wasn¡¯t nutritious and went home to make soup for me.¡±

    ¡°It was my negligence.¡± Huo Jinyao had never taken care of a pregnant woman before, so he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to arrange a food deliverer for youter.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Qi Xiwei shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ve already taken good care of me. There¡¯s nothing wrong with me eating in the cafeteria.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t argue with her. He would just ask Yang Wenchang to make arrangementster anyway.

    Qi Xiwei knew that Huo Jinyao was a man of his word, and she didn¡¯t want to argue with him.

    ¡°Jinyao, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here today. I just happen to have something that I need your help with.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Help me take care of the poor child¡¯s funeral.¡±

    Qi Xiwei thought of the poor child and gave a wry smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have troubled you with such a thing, but my body is very weak now. It¡¯s hard for me to even go to the bathroom.¡±

    When she saw the worry in Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes, the corners of her mouth twitched.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯m just too weak. Qingsang should know about my condition too. I just need to rest and get well.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and he looked very serious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Leave this to me. I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Jinyao.¡±

    Although Qi Xiwei sounded weak, her expression and her entire being were filled with determination.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to trouble you after returning to China, I always seem to be causing trouble for you.¡±

    The reason she had given the proposal to Su Peizhen was also because she didn¡¯t want Huo Jinyao to see her pale, weak, and overly haggard appearance.

    Who knew that after going around for a while, he would still find out about it. She had troubled him so much again.

    ¡°We¡¯re friends. Saying that it would be troublesome to me is treating me like an outsider.¡±

    Qi xiwei nodded and no longer declined.

    ¡°I¡¯m very relieved to leave this matter in your hands. I only have one request. My mother is buried at Xishan Cemetery. If possible, let that poor child apany my mother.¡±

    After returning, she went to visit her mother once and didn¡¯t mention anything about Lian Jin. She wanted her mother to rest peace in heaven.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was a man of action. In addition, it was already Sunday. He called Yang Wenchang and asked him to make arrangements for the crematorium and the cemetery.

    All of this wasn¡¯t too difficult. With the money, he would be able to settle it immediately.

    After he made the contact, Yang Wenchang was on his way. A car came from the crematorium and sent the child directly there.

    However, when Huo Jinyao went to the morgue, he was told that the child had disappeared.

    Huo Jinyao was very shocked. The child was still there yesterday. He didn¡¯t go to Qi Xiwei to tell her about it first, but went to Su Qingsang instead.

    ¡°What did you say? The child is missing?¡± How was that possible?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t understand what was wrong.

    Su Qingsang nced at him. They were in the hospital. In a ce like the mortuary, there would be strange legends from time to time, but they had never heard of losing a body.

    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go with you to take a look.¡±

    It was Sunday, and only one doctor was on duty inside.

    The doctor¡¯s surname was Gu. Su Qingsang questioned him for a long time, but doctor Gu only said that he didn¡¯t see anything.

    That was too strange. This mortuary wasn¡¯t just some random ce. How could a baby¡¯s body disappear just like that?

    ¡°Doctor Su, I only started work this morning. If you want to know, why don¡¯t you ask Doctor Xie, who was on duty before? Or go check the surveince cameras?¡±

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao looked at each other. They could see each other¡¯s guesses from each other¡¯s eyes.

    In order to confirm, Su Qingsang went to the security office again. She pulled up the surveince footage.

    Sure enough, they saw it through the surveince footage. Early this morning, before the hospital went to work, Lian Jin visited Qi Xiwei in the ward first.

    At that time, Qi Xiwei was sleeping. Then, Lian Jin went to the medical office. In the end, he went to the morgue and took the child away.

    The doctor on duty this morning wasn¡¯t Doctor Gu, but Doctor Xie. So, Doctor Gu didn¡¯t know either.

    When Su Qingsang saw this, she took out her phone and pulled up the contact list of all the doctors in the hospital, then called Doctor Xie.

    Doctor Xie had an impression of this matter. After all, not many people came to im bodies early in the morning, let alone im the body of a dead baby.

    ¡°Doctor Su, that child was taken away from my hands by that gentleman. However, he had the formalities. He said that he was the child¡¯s father and showed us the relevant documents.¡±

    Su Qingsang hung up the phone and nced at Huo Jinyao.

    Qi Xiwei and Lian Jin were still married. Lian Jin was also Qi Xiwei¡¯s husband and the child¡¯s father.

    If he wanted to take the child away, Qi Xiwei could do nothing about it.

    ¡°Is... is he crazy?¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. The child was already dead. What was Lian Jin trying to do?

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say a word. He nced at Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang thought of Qi Xiwei¡¯s pale face.

    ¡°How do you think we should tell her about this?¡±

    Huo Jinyao also had a headache. ¡°I¡¯ll find Lian Jin first.¡±

    ¡°Will it work? He might not even hand over the child. What do you think he wants to do with the child?¡±

    To be honest, even though Su Qingsang had seen many strange things in the hospital, the current situation made her hair stand on end.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t a living child, but a dead one. What exactly was Lian Jin trying to do?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Huo Jinyao had a vague idea, but he wasn¡¯t sure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Qi Xiwei about this for now.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s words made Huo Jinyao frown. ¡°She¡¯ll find out sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Of course she¡¯ll find out. But her body is so weak now. If she finds out that Lian Jin took her child away, and she doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s up to. if she gets too agitated or gets too emotional, it won¡¯t be good for her body¡¯s recovery.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t intend to lie to Qi Xiwei. However, she could hide it from her out of kindness. ¡°Use this time to find Lian Jin and ask him to hand over the child.¡±

    Huo Jinyao thought about it and didn¡¯t object. Su Qingsang¡¯s words made sense. Qi Xiwei wasn¡¯t in a good state right now, so she should have some good rest.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if we can find the child, but what if we can¡¯t?¡±

    What if he found Lian Jin and refused to hand over the child? Legally speaking, he did have the right to dispose of the child¡¯s body and take care of the child¡¯s funeral.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after a month.¡±

    Qi Xiwei hadn¡¯t had her stitches removed yet. Even if her stitches were removed, she would have to go through at least a month of postpartum confinement.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk about it after she¡¯s out ofbor.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. He looked at Su Qingsang and suddenly reached out to give her a hug.

    ¡°Honey, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I¡¯m just doing my job as a doctor. It¡¯s not because of you.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s words made Huo Jinyaough. He caressed her hair lovingly.

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re a good doctor.¡± And a good wife.

    Sure enough, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t tell Qi Xiwei about the baby. When he went to the hospital to see her the next day, he only said that he had taken care of the matter.

    Meanwhile, he tried to contact Lian Jin to find out what he wanted to do.

    Huo Jinyao searched for a few days, but couldn¡¯t find Lian Jin. This was really strange. There was actually someone he couldn¡¯t find.

    He kept this matter a secret, and Qi Xiwei didn¡¯t know at all. The child she thought was properly buried had already been taken away by Lian Jin.

    A weekter, Qi Xiwei¡¯s stitches were removed. She could go back to her home to rest.

    Initially, Huo Jinyao had arranged for her to go to a maternity center for a month, but now that she didn¡¯t have a child to take care of, he sent her back to the vi.

    He and Su Qingsang sent her back together. Now, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t dare to send Qi Xiwei back alone.

    If he came to see Qi Xiwei, or if he had anything to tell Qi Xiwei, he would drag Su Qingsang along.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw how nervous he was. She knew that he was trying to wave the white g towards her, which meant that there was nothing between him and Qi Xiwei.

    Even if he didn¡¯t do it, Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t really be angry or do anything to him.

    After sending Qi Xiwei back to the vi, he asked Xiao Jiang and the new cook that Huo Jinyao found to take good care of Qi Xiwei.

    Only then did Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang get up to leave. However, just as they were about to leave, Qi Xiwei suddenly called out to him.

    ¡°Jinyao, take me to see that child sometime.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was taken aback for a moment before he nced at Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang caught his gaze and turned to face Qi Xiwei.

    ¡°Xiwei, you haven¡¯t finished postpartum confinement yet. You can see the child anytime you want. You can go and see him after you¡¯ve finished postpartum confinement.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Qi Xiwei¡¯s face finally became less pale after resting for the past few days. ¡°I just want to see him. In fact, with my mother apanying him, I believe he¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    People were strange. They might not believe in the afterlife when all was well.

    However, after their loved ones passed away, they wished that afterlife really existed. At least, it was a form of psychologicalfort.

    As she exited Qi Xiwei¡¯s vi, Su Qingsang nced behind her.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t found Lian Jin?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao felt a headacheing on. ¡°He knows how to hide.¡±

    Actually, Lian Jin was also from Rong City. He was very familiar with Rong City. In such a big city with a poption of more than 20 million, it wasn¡¯t difficult to hide.

    Hide? Su Qingsang seemed to have thought of something.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s not hiding?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± If he¡¯s not hiding, then why can¡¯t he be found?

    ¡°That¡¯s what I think. After all, he¡¯s his child. Is it possible that he found a ce by himself and has already arranged for the child¡¯s funeral?¡±

 Chapter 618 - Thatâ€™s Also His Child

    <h4>Chapter 618: That¡¯s Also His Child</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    No matter how unhappy Lian Jin was with Qi Xiwei, wasn¡¯t that still his child as well?

    The fact that he took the child away didn¡¯t necessarily mean that he had nefarious intentions. Previously, Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang had thought that perhaps Lian Jin wanted to keep the child so that he could threaten Qi Xiwei or something like that.

    That might not be impossible, but a week had passed. If he really wanted to threaten Qi Xiwei, or if he still wanted to use the child to hurt Qi Xiwei, there were plenty of opportunities.

    If he didn¡¯t do so, didn¡¯t that mean that he might have dealt with the child¡¯s funeral himself?

    Huo Jinyao had thought of this possibility before. However, ¡°There are only a few cemeteries in Rong City. If that was the case, there¡¯s no reason for me not to be able to find him.¡±

    ¡°What if he didn¡¯t bury the child in the cemetery at all?¡±

    Before the reform, Rong City was also the oldest burial ground. On the only few mountains around Rong City, there were also burial grounds of all sizes.

    Some of them were even tombs that had excellent feng shui and had been locked up by some blue-blood families.

    Lian Jin was a citizen of Rong City. Perhaps his family had the same situation. If that was the case, then he might have buried the child in peace.

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes. He was only thinking about the cemetery, not the mountain grave.

    However, he touched his chin, and there was a subtle hint of doubt in his tone.

    ¡°Why do I feel that he doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would do such a good thing?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Su Qingsang was a doctor, so she preferred to think of people in a positive way. ¡°After all, he is the child¡¯s father. It¡¯s understandable that he would do his best for the child, right?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say a word. Seeing the seriousness in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes, he suddenly leaned over and kissed her on the forehead.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get Yang Wenchang to check the graves in Rong City.¡±

    Rong City was indeed big, but it wasn¡¯t every day that something bad happened, especially towards such a young child. They should be able to find out with a simple check.

    Su Qingsang nodded and followed Huo Jinyao to the parking spot. However, she suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, I¡¯m afraid that Qi Xiwei will take it to heart again, right?¡±

    She wanted to bury the child next to her mother, but Lian Jin had secretly buried the child.

    If the child was really buried in a mountain grave somewhere, Qi Xiwei would definitely object. But by then, the child would have already been buried. If Qi Xiwei refused, there would be more drama.

    Why did she feel that the rtionship between Qi Xiwei and Lian Jin would be even more difficult to break now?

    Huo Jinyao naturally knew what she was thinking of. He felt perturbed at the thought of Lian Jin sending Su Qingsang to prison.

    ¡°He sure nned well.¡±

    Lian Jin secretly took the child away probably not solely because of that intention. Perhaps there was another reason. Was he trying to get Qi Xiwei to surrender voluntarily?

    Unfortunately, he had underestimated Qi Xiwei¡¯s stubbornness. She probably wouldn¡¯tpromise so easily.

    When he met Su Qingsang¡¯s clear and understanding gaze, he cleared his throat.

    ¡°However, that naturally has nothing to do with us. Let them be.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled faintly and reached out to pinch Huo Jinyao¡¯s palm.

    ¡°I¡¯m not against you helping Qi Xiwei. She was your ssmate. She¡¯s helped you many times and saved your life. If she¡¯s in trouble, it¡¯s only human nature for you to help her out of friendship. However, I don¡¯t approve of you interfering in the matter between Qi Xiwei and her husband.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°No matter how much Qi Xiwei and Lian Jin argue, they¡¯re still husband and wife. Whether they quarrel or hate each other, it¡¯s their own business. As bystanders, it¡¯s better for us not to interfere.¡±

    Huo Jinyao pursed his lips into a straight line. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t interfere in the matter between Qi Xiwei and her husband. However, he didn¡¯t like that jerk Lian Jin, so it was okay for him to y dirty against him.

    Blinking his eyes, he opened the car door for Su Qingsang. ¡°Okay, honey, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Su Qingsang tilted her face to look at him. Suddenly, she moved her face closer and looked into his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe you?¡±

    ¡°Honey.¡± Huo Jinyao covered his heart with one hand. ¡°I¡¯m so sad that you think of me like that. Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who meddles in other people¡¯s business?¡±

    ¡°Indeed you¡¯re not.¡± He was just a little petty. He would repay those who had schemed against him tenfold.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t dare to say thest sentence. Upon seeing that Huo Jinyao was still clutching his heart, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She went forward and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    ¡°Alright, I was wrong, okay? My Mr. Huo is the most aloof, the least busybody, and the most magnanimous. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, honey. If you¡¯re praising me like that, you might as well not praise me.¡± Huo Jinyao wrapped his arms around her waist. He leaned over and kissed her on the lips. ¡°Since you praise me with such unwillingness, isn¡¯t it natural that I¡¯d rather you not praise me?¡±

    ¡°How was I unwilling? In my heart, I¡¯m willing to praise my high and mighty husband.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Huo Jinyao moved his lips to her ear. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, how about a round of ¡®willing¡¯ tonight?¡±

    As he spoke, he actually gently bit her earlobe.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face heated up. She nced left and right. Fortunately, there was no one nearby. Otherwise, she would be really embarrassed.

    Huo Jinyao smiled and bit her again, ¡°I¡¯m kissing my own wife, so what are you afraid of?¡±

    This person had been getting more and more out of control recently. Su Qingsang wanted tough at him, but she felt relieved when she remembered that she was the one who made him lose control of himself.

    The corners of her lips curled up slightly to reveal a faint smile.

    ..

    Lian Jin had yet to be found, so Huo Jinyao took the matter to heart and told Yang Wenchang to send people to look for him.

    However, a few days had passed, and there was still no news. It was as if Lian Jin had disappeared from this world. Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t believe that he would let it go just like that.

    If he really didn¡¯t pester her anymore, it would be a good thing for Qi Xiwei. However, he was afraid that if he took the baby away, it meant he had some dirty tricks up his sleeve. If that was the case, he would have to take precautions for Qi Xiwei.

    Although he had promised Su Qingsang not to interfere in the couple¡¯s matters, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone bully his savior.

    Yang Wenchang knocked on Huo Jinyao¡¯s door after a video conference with an overseaspany. When Huo Jinyao saw him, he thought that Yang Wenchang was here to tell him about Lian Jin¡¯s whereabouts.

    Little did he know that Yang Wenchang was standing to the side, and behind him was Liu Tongjia.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change when he saw Liu Tongjia. He remembered what Liu Tongjia had said in the hospital, so in the end, he stood up.

    Yang Wenchang brought Yang Wenchang in and left. The office door closed, and Liu Tongjia walked in. She seemed a little awkward.

    Huo Jinyao was a little taken aback to see her standing there motionlessly. In front of him, Liu Tongjia seemed to be getting more and more warytely?

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    He said it calmly without any disdain. However, Liu Tongjia¡¯s heart felt as if it was stabbed again.

    She was Huo Jinyao¡¯s mother. Why could she only visit her son if she had a purpose?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡±

    She came to thepany for nothing? Huo Jinyao raised an eyebrow as he recalled something he heard yesterday.

    ¡°Uncle and Aunt went to visit Huo Yifan in prison yesterday, then went to visit Grandpa at the old mansion, right?¡±

    His Grandpa had said that he wouldn¡¯t interfere with thepany he took over and even made a will in advance. What he meant was that more than half of the shares under his name would be given to him.

    However, his grandfather was also a person who cared about his own flesh and blood. If his Uncle and Aunt couldn¡¯t stand it out of pity for their son and begged his grandfather, his heart would probably soften again.

    Liu Tongjia looked at Huo Jinyao with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°You ¡ª you ¡ª you had people stalk them?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it that. I just had someone surveince them.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was calm as he signed the document in his hand and put it aside. ¡°They¡¯ve tried to make things difficult for me time and time again. I have to take precautions and strike first, right?¡±

    What he said was right. Liu Tongjia still didn¡¯t think that she was wrong, but she didn¡¯te here today to say that.

    ¡°You, are you free tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that your grandfather said that you haven¡¯t returned to the old residence for a meal in a long time.¡±

    During this period of time, Huo Jinyao indeed hadn¡¯t returned to the old residence for some time because he was busy with Qi Xiwei¡¯s matters.

    However, tomorrow wasn¡¯t the weekend. The fact that his grandfather would say that might mean that he really wanted to see him.

    Huo Jinyao looked at his schedule. Other than special circumstances, he had already made arrangements for his work every day.

    ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± He made an appointment with apany the next night. Su Qingsang said that she wasn¡¯t on duty that night and that she wanted to watch a new movie. Since he had already promised Su Qingsang, he naturally wouldn¡¯t go back on his word.

    Speaking of which, he had a home theater at home. With his identity and status, if he wanted a new movie, he could just tell someone to send it over.

    However, Su Qingsang liked to go to the theater to watch movies. She said that she liked that feeling even more.

    These few days, perhaps because of Qi Xiwei¡¯s matter, he and Su Qingsang got along more intimately and casually.

    This was a rare experience. He didn¡¯t get tired of a woman because he got along with her. Instead, he wanted to get closer to her every day and it gave him a sense of excitement.

    The more he got along with Su Qingsang, the more special things he found out about her, and the more he loved her.

    She was aloof but not cold. She was smart and not inflexible. She was kind but not naive. The two of them would asionally go to his childhood gatherings, then they would stay at home while doing their own things.

    They would asionally go out on dates, just like lovers nowadays. This feeling was very nuanced.

    The smile on his face was very faint, but it didn¡¯t escape Liu Tongjia¡¯s eyes.

    Judging from his expression, he must have thought of Su Qingsang. However, he sent Liu Tongjia away with cold and terse words.

    As she sat there, she felt a chill all over her body.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Huo Jinyao took Liu Tongjia¡¯s soft words from the other day as her momentarypse in judgment.

    Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t say a word. She stood up and walked out of the room in a daze.

    In fact, tomorrow was her birthday. She hoped that if possible, Huo Jinyao woulde to celebrate her birthday.

    After so many years, because she didn¡¯t like Huo Jinyao, and because she hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock of losing a son and daughter, she hadn¡¯t been able to celebrate her birthday for more than a decade.

    However, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know her birthday and didn¡¯t n to celebrate it with her. After he rejected her in such a cold manner, Liu Tongjia felt heartbroken.

    What she cared about now wasn¡¯t her birthday. She only cared that her rtionship with Huo Jinyao seemed to be irreparable.

    Huo Jinyao picked up the documents beside him. asionally, from the corner of his eye, he would look over and see Liu Tongjia¡¯s lonely back.

    His brows furrowed slightly again.

    ..

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao and realized that he was a little distracted.

    The two of them had just finished eating, and Su Qingsang was organizing her thesis with herptop. Huo Jinyao was sitting on the other side of the table and handling some work on hisptop.

    After she had finished organizing her thesis and saved it, she realized that Huo Jinyao was staring at the screen in a daze.

    She leaned forward to look at him, but he didn¡¯t react at all.

    She waved her hand in front of him, and Huo Jinyao finally came back to his senses. ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He simply suddenly thought of Liu Tongjia¡¯s mannerism today.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re fine.¡± Su Qingsang looked at him, and her first reaction was to think of Qi Xiwei. ¡°Could it be that Qi Xiwei found out that Lian Jin took the child away?¡±

    Huo Jinyao shook his head and looked at Su Qingsang. In the end, he casually mentioned that Liu Tongjia hade to look for him today.

    ¡°Your mother asked you toe home for a meal tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Qingsang pursed her lips slightly. Liu Tongjia rarely came to look for them for nothing, except for Huo Jinyao¡¯s birthdayst time.

    ¡°Your mother asked you toe home for a meal?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe her either, do you?¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t believe her either. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to care so much about Huo Yifan.¡±

    In order to plead for Huo Yifan, she repeatedly tried to be nice to him and spoke gently. Huo Jinyao admitted that he was a little ufortable.

    It was also because of this difort that he didn¡¯t think of showing mercy when dealing with Huo Yifan.

    ¡°This...¡± Su Qingsang saw the uneasiness in his eyes. She thought of Liu Tongjia¡¯s reaction on Huo Jinyao¡¯s birthday, and she felt that it wasn¡¯t like that.

    The next day, Su Qingsang confirmed her guess. She made a call back to the old mansion. The person who answered the phone happened to be the butler, Uncle Cheng.

    Uncle Cheng had been the butler of the Huo family for more than twenty years. Su Qingsang asked tentatively and got the answer right away. Turns out it was Liu Tongjia¡¯s birthday.

    She didn¡¯t say much further and hung up the phone. Su Qingsang sat in her office and was a little distracted.

    Today was Liu Tongjia¡¯s birthday. She went to look for Huo Jinyao yesterday because she hoped that Huo Jinyao could celebrate her birthday with her.

    Su Qingsang stood up and went next door to inform Sun Huiya. She came back, changed her clothes, picked up her bag, and left.

    Su Qingsang felt a headache while driving out of the hospital. With Liu Tongjia¡¯s status, she naturally didn¡¯tck anything.

    In this regard, she didn¡¯t know what to give her. Moreover, this gift would be given to her by Huo Jinyao.

    Su Qingsang thought about it and called Li Qianxue in hopes of getting her opinion.

    After hanging up, Su Qingsang¡¯s car stopped at the intersection of Wenhua Street. She got out of the car and walked less than 200 meters to the entrance of Gu Langxuan. It was thergest antique shop in Rong City. When she was having a small gathering with Huo Jinyao and his friends, she heard someone mention that this ce was owned by Wan Xianyang¡¯s family.

    She didn¡¯t n to mention Wan Xianyang¡¯s name when she entered the shop. She started to look around the shop first.

    In fact, she rarely came to ces like this. Gu Langxuan was located in the middle of Wenhua Street in Rong City.

    This was the biggest shop on this street. It had three floors. It was modeled after the old counters in ancient times. All kinds of vases and decorations were ced on the antique shelves around it.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know much about antiques, but it looked like they were old.

    The shopkeeper inside seemed to be entertaining guests. When he saw Su Qingsange in, he didn¡¯te over to greet her immediately.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t mind either. She started to look at the antique shelves first. She had already decided that if she couldn¡¯t pick out anything, she would call Wan Xianyang.

    It was just a token of goodwill anyway. What kind of gift wasn¡¯t important.

    She walked a few steps and stopped before a jade carving. This jade carving wasn¡¯t big. It was only the size of two palms, but in a small ce, it was carved with the shape of eight immortals crossing the sea.

    Every immortal was lifelike, and even the spiritual artifacts in the hands of the Eight Immortals looked exquisite.

    This jade carving was decent, and it could be given away, but if it was given to a female elder, it didn¡¯t seem very appropriate.

    ¡°Do you like this?¡±

    A voice suddenly sounded behind her. Su Qingsang was shocked. That familiar voice made her quickly turn her head around. Only then did she realize that Zhang Yichen was standing behind her.

    Upon seeing that it was him, Su Qingsang was greatly surprised. Since she returned from the disaster relief in City C, more than two months had passed.

    After not seeing him for more than two months, she saw that Zhang Yichen had gotten tanner and seemed to have lost some weight.

    ¡°Uncle.¡± Su Qingsang bowed slightly, and her voice sounded a little awkward. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I have a few days off, so I came to visit the Old Master. Next month is my father¡¯s birthday, so I wanted toe here and pick a gift for him.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Qingsang responded with an ¡°Oh¡± and didn¡¯t say anything else. Zhang Yichen looked at the jade sculpture. ¡°You like this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I just think it¡¯s very exquisite.¡± Su Qingsang thought about it and said honestly, ¡°I want to give it to an elder, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate.¡±

    ¡°If you bought it for yourself to y with, it wouldn¡¯t matter. If you want to give it to someone else, it¡¯s indeed inappropriate.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± She already had an idea. Because of Zhang Yichen¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but ask another question.

    ¡°This carving isn¡¯t authentic jade. If you¡¯re giving it away, it is better to give one that¡¯s made of authentic jade away.¡±

    Su Qingsang was really a little embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand. Aren¡¯t they all jade?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±

    As Zhang Yichen spoke, he nced at the shopkeeper behind him, then turned to look at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°If you want to give it away, their good stuff is upstairs. Let me bring you there.¡±

    Zhang Yichen was obviously familiar with this ce. As he spoke, he led Su Qingsang upstairs.

    Su Qingsang looked at his back and wanted to reject his offer, but she really didn¡¯t have much time left for her to slowly choose.

    When she went up to the second floor, she realized that it was a different world there. The shop below was filled with dazzling antiques, but the upstairs had a different style.

    Each of the boxes had different antique vases and decorations, butpared to those downstairs, they were of a different level.

    ¡°Although Wan Xianyang likes to y around, he has good taste in this aspect. His family¡¯s ancestors were all in the antique business. He had been influenced by his family since he was young, so he is very well-versed in this aspect. Rarely does he make mistakes in the things he collects. You can take a look.¡±

    Zhang Yichen slowed down a little and scanned the surroundings, as if he was merely exining to her casually.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Qingsang trusted the abilities of Huo Jinyao¡¯s childhood friends. Wan Xianyang had said a few times before that he wanted her to have a chance toe here and take a look.

    She took a few casual steps and found that Zhang Yichen was about a meter away from her.

    This distance was very good, a very safe distance. That¡¯s right, a very measured distance.

    Su Qingsang nced at him, retracted her gaze, and began to look around.

    There were many good things, but it felt a littlecking in terms of those that could be used as Liu Tongjia¡¯s birthday present.

    It wasn¡¯t like the Huo family didn¡¯t have those blue and white porcin, ancient calligraphy, and paintings.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t like them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t dare to say that she didn¡¯t like them. After all, every single one of them was worth a lot of money. ¡°I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to give them away.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re giving it to an elder? A female elder?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t deny it.

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s expression was a little serious. He looked at her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at the third floor.¡±

    Su Qingsang was no longer surprised by how familiar he was with this ce. She followed him upstairs and found that the upper floor was even more empty.

    There were a few rooms inside. A shop clerk came over and greeted Zhang Yichen first.

    ¡°Young Master Zhang, you¡¯re here? Do you want to call Young Master Wan over?¡± The shop clerk was an extremely perceptive person. Zhang Yichen had been here a few times before so he recognized him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll take a look first.¡±

    As Zhang Yichen spoke, he nced at the shop clerk. ¡°Oh right, is there anything you can give to your elders? Show us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s such a coincidence. Young Master Zhang, you really came to the right ce today. Master Wan had gambled with someone a few months ago and won quite a number of good items. We just sent off an important guest from the counter inside. I just tidied it up. There are still a lot of treasures left. Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    ¡°This way, please.¡±

    The shop clerk was very clever. He led Zhang Yichen and Su Qingsang to a small room on the side.

    He pushed open the door and entered. There was a small counter inside. On both sides of the antique shelves, there were a lot of jade ornaments and some antiques.

    Looking at the wall, there were a few paintings and calligraphy. They looked old, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what they were. She just felt that the interior was very elegant and well decorated.

    While she was still admiring her surroundings, the shop clerk had already led them to the counter.

    There were a few bracelets there, not many, just a few. Even though Su Qingsang didn¡¯t understand, she could tell that those emeralds were of excellent quality.

    The shop clerk was very perceptive, so he only gave a brief introduction. After exining the contents, he picked out two of the most rounded ones and ced them on the counter.

    ¡°Young Master Zhang, what do you think of these two?¡±

    Su Qingsang had yet to take her eyes off the other jade ornaments on the counter, but the shop clerk¡¯s next sentence almost made her choke on her own saliva.

    ¡°Young Master Zhang, look at this. It¡¯s translucent and the coloring is vibrant. See if your girlfriend likes it?¡±

    Girlfriend?

    Who was his girlfriend?

    ¡°I¡¯m not his girlfriend.¡±

    The exnation was still necessary. Su Qingsang had no intention of adding to anyone¡¯s misunderstanding, even if it was a stranger¡¯s.

 Chapter 619 - I Donâ€™t Want Insincerity

    <h4>Chapter 619: I Don¡¯t Want Insincerity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The shop clerk here was Wan Xianyang¡¯s subordinate. Wan Xianyang was Huo Jinyao¡¯s childhood friend.

    Even if the other party only misinterpreted things, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want such a misunderstanding to spread to Huo Jinyao¡¯s ears.

    She exined too quickly and didn¡¯t notice Zhang Yichen¡¯s strange expression because of her words.

    The shop clerk was a little embarrassed now. He looked at Zhang Yichen and then looked at Su Qingsang. Indeed, they didn¡¯t seem to be boyfriend and girlfriend. It was his fault for not asking clearly just now.

    ¡°Young Master Zhang, forgive my faux pas.¡± The shop clerk pped his face gently. The apology wasn¡¯t directed at Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to get entangled with this person anymore. She looked at the bracelet in his hand.

    ¡°Let me see it.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Look over here.¡± The shop clerk had made a slip of the tongue just now. He could only try his best to salvage the situation.

    ¡°Madam, look at this translucence. This is a type of ss from Myanmar. I¡¯m not bragging, but with this bracelet of this color and this brightness on your wrist, you will immediately look like a high ssdy.¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at that person andughed.

    Her gaze fell on the bracelet. It was indeed very beautiful. Even someone like her who didn¡¯t know anything could see that this bracelet was extraordinarily beautiful and of excellent quality.

    She had some impression of Liu Tongjia¡¯s hand. It was very white and round. She was indeed very suitable for wearing such a bracelet.

    ¡°This one.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The shop clerk had seen many straightforward customers, but Su Qingsang¡¯s straightforwardness still surprised him.

    Without thinking, he answered and took the bracelet to wrap it up.

    Su Qingsang took out the card and handed it to him to pay. Because Zhang Yichen was standing at the side, once the waiter left, there were only the two of them left.

    She felt a little ufortable being alone in a room with another man. She turned her face away and pretended to look around casually.

    The furnishings upstairs were all very exquisite. Just the antique shelf looked like it had been around for a long time, not to mention other things.

    Su Qingsang was interested. She nced at the shelf on the side and was immediately attracted by one of the objects.

    It was a jade sculpture, much more exquisite than the eight immortals crossing the sea downstairs.

    On a rock that wasn¡¯t much bigger than a fist, there was a pavilion, but inside the pavilion, there was an extremely small figure.

    Upon her closer inspection, it turned out to be the twelve flowers of Jin Ling from the Dream of the Red Chamber. The twelve flowers each had their own movement.

    There was a jade burial flower and a precious hairpin catching a butterfly. They looked small, but they were exquisite in terms of both form and spirit. Even though Su Qingsang had seen a lot of good things since she married Huo Jinyao, she was still amazed by the exquisiteness of this jade carving.

    If not for the ss, she would have reached out to touch it.

    What kind of craftsmanship could make the jade carving look so lifelike? If one looked closely, one could almost see the expression on Lin Daiyu¡¯s face, a look of sorrow and distress.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but stare at the jade carving for a long time. At the other end, the clerk had already wrapped the jade and swiped the card.

    He handed the card and the small bag to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Take it. There¡¯s a certificate inside. Everything that leaves Bo Gu Zhai has an ID card. You¡¯re wee to find someone to verify it at any time.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t respond. She was naturally willing to trust Wan Xianyang. Speaking of which, that person said that he wanted to follow Shi Mengwan to Francest time. She didn¡¯t know what happened after that.

    Perhaps she could ask Shi Mengwan today.

    After taking the things, she found that Zhang Yichen was still there. She nodded slightly at him.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle. I¡¯ve troubled you today.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Zhang Yichen¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s also because Wan Xianyang isn¡¯t here. I helped y host on his behalf.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Qingsang bowed and then walked forward. After she left, Zhang Yichen looked at the disy she had seen just now and told the shop assistant to wrap it up.

    He took the jade carving and picked out another gift for the Old Master. Zhang Yichen then left.

    He thought that the few minutes he stayed behind was enough for Su Qingsang to leave. He didn¡¯t expect that when he walked to Antique Street, he would find Su Qingsang still standing there.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Su Qingsang was a little embarrassed when she saw him. She had wandered around a small shop nearby just now. When she came out, she found that her car was gone.

    ¡°My car seems to have been towed away. I¡¯ll hail a taxi here.¡±

    Parking wasn¡¯t allowed there, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know. When she saw the faint white line on the ground just now, she thought it was a parking space.

    She didn¡¯t expect that it wasn¡¯t a parking space. Now, her car was towed away. She wanted to take a taxi, but she didn¡¯t know what was going on here. There wasn¡¯t a single taxi.

    ¡°You can¡¯t park here. You can¡¯t park a taxi either.¡± Zhang Yichen¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°You¡¯ve been in Rong City for so long, so don¡¯t you know?¡±

    It was a simple question, and it didn¡¯t contain any criticism. However, it seeded in making Su Qingsang blush.

    There were only a few ces that she went to. Most of the time, she would be with Huo Jinyao. She really didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you.¡± As he spoke, he had already started walking forward.

    ¡°No need. I can walk to the front and hail a taxi.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s words made Zhang Yichen turn around. He stood straight. His gaze fell on Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be?¡± Su Qingsang was a little embarrassed. Speaking of which, the other party was not only Huo Jinyao¡¯s uncle, but also her savior.

    The corners of her mouth twitched, and her smile was a little stiff. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Uncle.¡±

    The word ¡®Uncle¡¯ made Zhang Yichen¡¯s brows furrow imperceptibly. He lifted his feet and walked forward. Following him neither too far nor too closely, Su Qingsang was about a meter behind him.

    After taking a turn there, Su Qingsang finally saw the sign of the parking lot. It was also her fault for only thinking about buying a gift for Liu Tongjia and being a little distracted.

    He got into Zhang Yichen¡¯s Hummer. He put the bag in his hand in the back seat of the car.

    Su Qingsang saw him carrying the box just now. ¡°Have you bought the things you want to buy?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Where are you going?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the time. She wanted to go back to the old mansion first.

    After looking at the time, she realized that Huo Jinyao was still at work. ¡°Send me to Jinyao¡¯spany. I¡¯ll go look for him.¡±

    When she mentioned Huo Jinyao¡¯s name, even if she didn¡¯t notice it, Zhang Yichen could hear the gentleness in her tone.

    His expression didn¡¯t change as he calmly drove the car to the Tianyu Group.

    The car was very quiet. During this time, Su Qingsang received a phone call from Li Qianxue. She asked her how the gift-shopping was going, and Su Qingsang told her about the bracelet she had just bought.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t say anything. She only told her that she had to prepare for something like this in advance next time. Although the bracelet wasn¡¯t to the extent of being un-presentable, it still wouldn¡¯t seem sincere enough.

    Although Li Qianxue didn¡¯t like Liu Tongjia, Su Qingsang was already the daughter-inw of the Huo family. Of course, she also wanted her daughter to live in harmony.

    Su Qingsang chatted with Li Qianxue for a while. Because she was talking to her mother, her tone of voice sounded a little intimate.

    ¡°The hospital hadn¡¯t been busy recently. It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    ¡°You video-chat with me every day. If something happened to me, you would have known long ago.¡±

    Speaking of which, Su Qingsang was d that although she was taken away by the police that day, she left quickly. Otherwise, Li Qianxue would have been worried.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already grown up, so why are you still talking about this?¡±

    ¡°I know. Okay. I will.¡±

    Zhang Yichen didn¡¯t know what was said on the other end of the phone, but Su Qingsang¡¯s voice had a hint of mirth.

    ¡°Okay, I know what I¡¯m doing. Don¡¯t worry about me and Huo Jinyao. We¡¯re on good terms. We even have a movie date tonight.¡±

    However, she couldn¡¯t go. She had to return to the old mansion to celebrate Liu Tongjia¡¯s birthday. Upon hearing Li Qianxue¡¯s words, Su Qingsang smiled again. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    She acted endearingly. He didn¡¯t need to care about what the person on the other end of the phone was saying. He just needed to look at her.

    Her eyes curved into a smile. Zhang Yichen nced at her and pursed his lips a little more. He looked forward again. When he saw the signal light turn green, he started the car again.

    Not long after Su Qingsang hung up the phone, the expression on her face wasn¡¯t as rxed as she appeared to be previously.

    Ever since Su Peizhen had lost so much face in Lin City after scheming against her, within the Li family, there was a tacit understanding that they wouldn¡¯t mention Su Peizhen¡¯s matter again.

    This included Su Peizhen going to jail this time. She hadn¡¯t told Li Qianxue about it either.

    At this moment, she was a little conflicted. Forget about Li Qianxue and Grandpa. If they didn¡¯t know, then so be it.

    But should she tell Su Chenghui or not?

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s voice made her snap back to reality. Looking at the Tianyu Group building in front of her, Su Qingsang turned around and thanked Zhang Yichen before getting off the car.

    ¡°Qingsang, here¡¯s your stuff.¡±

    Su Qingsang realized that she had dropped her bag in the car. She really realized that she always seemed to be letting Zhang Yichen see her in an embarrassing state.

    She quickly picked up the bag and headed towards Tianyu Group. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t recover from the difort until she entered the elevator.

    She went upstairs to look for Huo Jinyao, who happened to be in a meeting. Su Qingsang looked at the time. There was still half an hour before he got off work.

    The other secretaries in the secretarial office knew Su Qingsang, so they didn¡¯t dare to be negligent, and led her to the office to sit down.

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, President Huo¡¯s meeting will be over in ten minutes. You can wait for him here for a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Zhang Yang and Yang Wenchang apanied Huo Jinyao to the meeting. Otherwise, as a small secretary, it wouldn¡¯t be her turn to attend to Su Qingsang.

    The secretary brought some flowers to Su Qingsang, then left.

    Su Qingsang sat on the sofa and took out her phone to check her Wechat moments. She didn¡¯t have many friends. Apart from her family and friends, most of them were colleagues and ssmates from the hospital.

    Sometimes, people would discuss Weibo on their Wechat moments. There would often be some academic exchanges on it. It was quite interesting.

    Huo Jinyao had already arrived before she had even finished scrolling through her Wechat moments.

    He didn¡¯t know that Su Qingsang was there when he entered the room. Behind hin were Zhang Yang and Yang Wenchang.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to dy the merger any longer. I wanted to settle it quickly. Also, let the people from the branch office ¨C¡±

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    Su Qingsang stood up at that moment and smiled at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Jinyao, Secretary Zhang, Assistant Yang.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Mrs. Huo.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Mrs. Huo.¡±

    ¡°You can all leave now. Do as I say for the rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two of them left quickly. Huo Jinyao watched Su Qingsang walk towards him after the door was closed. He reached out and put his arms around her waist.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you just make an appointment to watch a movie tonight? Why are you so eager to see me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Qingsang wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°My pleasure.¡± Huo Jinyao kissed her on the lips. He seemed to have thought of something. ¡°I had a contract to sign tonight. In order to focus on my date with you, I signed the contract in the afternoon. How is it? Isn¡¯t your husband great?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. My husband is the best in the world.¡±

    Huo Jinyao pinched her nose and withdrew his hand under her disapproving gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go. What do you want to eat tonight?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat at a private restaurant.¡± Huo Jinyao tidied up the things on the table and picked up the car keys. ¡°It¡¯s new, but I went with Cheng Xianyun and the othersst time. The food tastes pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t object. Her hand touched the bag, which contained the gift she was going to give to Liu Tongjia.

    When Huo Jinyao came over, she followed him and hooked her arm around his.

    The two of them went out and entered the elevator. Su Qingsang suddenly turned around.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, it seems that we haven¡¯t gone back to see Grandpa and the others for some time. Why don¡¯t we go back to see Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°You mean back to the old mansion?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look, Auntie Zhou and Auntie Wang¡¯s culinary skills aren¡¯t any worse than those cooks outside. Why do we have to go out to eat?¡±

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes at her, while Su Qingsang said calmly, ¡°How about it? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten Auntie Zhou¡¯s dishes and the soup that Auntie Wang makes. Why don¡¯t we go home for dinner today?¡±

    After staring at her face for a long time, Huo Jinyao realized that the elevator had already reached the first floor. Huo Jinyao nced at her and finally nodded.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ... ... ..

    The car pulled up to the parking lot outside the house. Huo Jinyao saw the Hummer as soon as he got out of the car.

    He looked at Su Qingsang discreetly, and then stared at the Hummer for a while.

    Su Qingsang blinked her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect Zhang Yichen toe. Didn¡¯t he say that he was going back to see his father?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huo Jinyao looked away and put his arms around Su Qingsang¡¯s shoulder.

    Liu Tongjia was sitting in her own room. Herplexion didn¡¯t look too good.

    Huo Mingguang came back very early today. He knew that today was Liu Tongjia¡¯s birthday.

    ¡°Happy birthday.¡±

    He gave the gift that he had prepared beforehand to Liu Tongjia. Liu Tongjia took it and only thanked him. She didn¡¯t even have the intention to open the gift, and just put it aside. Upon seeing this, Huo Mingguang sat down beside her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like my gift?¡±

    Liu Tongjia shook her head. Huo Mingguang sighed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I just call Jinyao and ask him toe back?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to call him back. If he wants toe back, he cane back on his own.¡±

    So what if he came back? If he didn¡¯t reallye to celebrate her birthday and wanted Huo Mingguang to beg him toe back, he might as well note back.

    Huo Mingguang was about to say something when someone knocked on the door twice. Soon, Uncle Cheng¡¯s voice was heard outside.

    ¡°Sir, Madam. The eldest Young Master and the Young Madam are back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±

    Huo Mingguang replied. He turned around and looked at Liu Tongjia with a faint smile in his eyes. ¡°Alright, he¡¯s back. He came here on his own.¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s eyes had hints of joy. However, she quickly red at Huo Mingguang.

    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t you who called him back?¡±

    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Huo Mingguang held her hand and asked her toe downstairs with him.

    ¡°Jinyao must have remembered that it¡¯s your birthday today and came to celebrate your birthday.¡±

    Huo Mingguang¡¯s words made the smile on Liu Tongjia¡¯s face deepen. Her footsteps quickened.

    Huo Mingguang felt a little emotional when he saw his wife like this. If it weren¡¯t for what happened back then, Liu Tongjia and Huo Jinyao would be like any other mother and son.

    Although they had wasted more than ten years of time, it wasn¡¯t toote to make up for it from now on.

    The two of them went downstairs together. Liu Tongjia¡¯s joyful face froze when she saw Zhang Yichen.

    ¡°Cousin, Cousin-inw.¡± Zhang Yichen stood up to greet the two of them. Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao also stood up.

    ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Dad, Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Tongjia greeted them. She looked at Zhang Yichen, and then at Su Qingsang. Her previously dissolved irritation towards Su Qingsang started to re up again.

    She walked to the sofa very slowly and sat down. Huo Mingguang followed beside her. Naturally, he didn¡¯t know what Liu Tongjia was thinking. He was very close to Zhang Yichen, his cousin.

    The group of people sat down again. Old Master Huo sat on one side of the U-shaped sofa. Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang sat across from Old Master Huo, while Zhang Yichen sat beside Old Master Huo in the middle seat.

    At this moment, Liu Tongjia and Huo Mingguang came down. Zhang Yichen stood up and gave them the seat next to Old Master Huo, then sat on the other side.

    However, this way, he was sitting next to Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao. When Liu Tongjia saw this, her expression became even more unpleasant.

    Huo Mingguang noticed that his wife didn¡¯t look too well and turned to look at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Why are you free today, Jinyao? I remember you have a contract to sign today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already signed it this afternoon.¡± Huo Jinyao nced at Su Qingsang. ¡°Qingsang said she wanted to visit Grandpa, so we came over.¡±

    He was happy to put in a good word for Su Qingsang in front of the Huo family, and he was also happy to show Su Qingsang respect in front of the Huo family.

    Su Qingsang nudged him gently. How could he talk like that? What did he mean by saying she wanted to see Grandpa? Did he not want to see him?

    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. He wanted to see you too.¡±

    The Old Master¡¯s strokest time was serious, but it wasn¡¯t that serious. After the Old Master almost had a stroke, his hands trembled slightly whenever he held something in his hands. Other than that, there wasn¡¯t much of a problem.

    After he was discharged from the hospital, there were specialized doctors and nursing staff to take care of the Old Master. Huo Jinyao was actually very concerned about him.

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s expression was already quite unsightly. Did these two people not know that it was her birthday at all? Were they just here to see Old Master?

    Su Qingsang saw Liu Tongjia¡¯s expression from the corner of her eye. After knowing that she had speciallye to look for Huo Jinyao yesterday, she suddenly understood Liu Tongjia¡¯s pride and awkwardness.

    ¡°Speaking of which, although it¡¯s important to visit Grandpa, there¡¯s something more important today.¡±

    No matter what, she hoped that Liu Tongjia¡¯s rtionship with Huo Jinyao could be improved today.

 Chapter 620 - Bullying The Huo Family Because Thereâ€™s No One Else

    <h4>Chapter 620: Bullying The Huo Family Because There¡¯s No One Else</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°What?¡±

    One couldn¡¯t me Old Master Huo for not remembering Liu Tongjia¡¯s birthday. It was mainly because Liu Tongjia had been unwilling to celebrate her birthday for more than a decade. He was getting older, so he naturally forgot about it.

    ¡°Today is Auntie¡¯s birthday.¡±

    As Su Qingsang spoke, she took out the box containing the jade bracelet from her bag and touched Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Jinyao and I went to pick out this gift early in the morning. Auntie, this is for you. I wish you a happy birthday and a long life.¡±

    Su Qingsang originally wanted Huo Jinyao to give the gift to Liu Tongjia. However, Huo Jinyao was also stunned by her words.

    When he came in just now, Old Master Huo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change when he saw Huo Jinyao. It didn¡¯t seem like he pitied Huo Yifan and was anguishing over his suffering so he wanted him bailed out.

    Huo Jinyao finally understood why Liu Tongjia had asked him toe back for a meal yesterday.

    So it was Liu Tongjia¡¯s birthday today? He looked at the box in Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. It was the packaging of Wan Xianyang¡¯s Gu Langxuan. He recognized it at a nce.

    He turned to look at Su Qingsang. She was quite thoughtful.

    Su Qingsang was also looking at him. She stared at the box and motioned for him to take it over to Huo Jinyao.

    Who was Liu Tongjia? Su Qingsang¡¯s words brought joy to her heart. However, when she looked at her son¡¯s reaction, how could she not know?

    She was afraid that Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know her birthday at all. Su Qingsang was merely saying it.

    When she looked at the box in Su Qingsang¡¯s hand, she lost all interest in it. When she saw that Huo Jinyao was staring at the box in a daze and had no intention of handing it over, she felt even more stifled.

    Her son didn¡¯t really want to celebrate her birthday, and he didn¡¯t even know it was her birthday. What was there to celebrate?

    Old Master Huo also realized that it was Liu Tongjia¡¯s birthday today. Upon seeing Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang like this, the shrewd Old Master Huo could grasp the situation. He immediatelyughed and pped.

    ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m getting old, and my memory is getting worse. I forgot that it was Tongjia¡¯s birthday. It¡¯s my fault. Ah-Cheng, for Tongjia¡¯s birthday present, go to my roomter and bring out the set of emeralds that the old woman left behind.¡±

    Uncle Cheng, the butler, was a perceptive person. He immediately agreed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go get it.¡±

    ¡°How would that be appropriate?¡± Liu Tongjia naturally knew about the set of emeralds that Old Master Huo had mentioned. It was a set of extremely precious jewelry that Old Madam Huo had left behind.

    Old Madam Huo had liked it before and often wore it. Later, when she got older, she took it off and said that she would give it to her daughter-inw in the future.

    Although that was the case, the Old Master was still around, and he used it to remember her, so he didn¡¯t think of passing it on. It was only a small birthday, so that gift was obviously a little too heavy.

    After all, she said she would leave it for her daughter-inw, but she didn¡¯t say which daughter-inw. There was still Nian Chunya on the other end.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. In any case, these will all belong to you guys in the future.¡±

    The Old Master waved his hand dismissively, and Uncle Cheng brought the things over. Liu Tongjia had already seen that set of jewelry, so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to open it.

    She was in a bad mood, and even if she received a gift, she wouldn¡¯t be happy. After all, the person she cared about and who she wanted to remember her birthday didn¡¯t remember.

    Zhang Yichen simply sat there. He was a little astonished when Su Qingsang entered the room.

    He had heard her say on the phone that she was going to watch a movie with Huo Jinyao today, so he came over. He didn¡¯t expect her toe here instead of watching the movie.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy when he met Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes, especially when he met Huo Jinyao¡¯s knowing gaze. He wanted to get up and leave, but he felt that it would be too deliberate, so he could only continue sitting.

    He felt fortunate that he had already given Old Master Huo the gift that he had picked out for him when he came over from Gu Langxuan.

    Otherwise, Huo Jinyao might overthink it if the it was ced next to Su Qingsang¡¯s gift with the same packaging.

    Old Master Huo was in a good mood. He called Auntie Zhou over and asked her to tell the kitchen to add more food, and made Zhang Yichen stay behind to eat. Zhang Yichen had no reason to refuse him.

    During that period of time, Su Qingsang seized the chance to wink at Huo Jinyao.

    No matter how much he disliked Liu Tongjia, it was Liu Tongjia¡¯s birthday. As her son, he couldn¡¯t act too cold, could he?

    Huo Jinyao saw her gaze and knew that she was doing it for his own good. Feeling a little helpless, he reached out and pushed the box in front of Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°Mom, happy birthday.¡±

    Those words were spoken very aloofly, and Liu Tongjia was initially a little unhappy, but upon seeing Huo Jinyao like this, she couldn¡¯t get angry.

    She was less unhappy with Su Qingsang as well, and took the gift. She opened it and saw that it was a bracelet of excellent quality.

    She nced at Su Qingsang again. She recognized the quality of the bracelet. The color of the bracelet was quite nice.

    ¡°You guys are thoughtful.¡±

    She put the bracelet back and didn¡¯t dwell too much on the fact that Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t remember her birthday.

    With more than ten years of estrangement, it was impossible to repair it in one or two days. She knew this in her heart, but she was still a little ufortable.

    Huo Mingguang knew what she was thinking the most, and reached out to squeeze her hand.

    Although the atmosphere wasn¡¯t particrly harmonious, it wasn¡¯t particrly awkward either. Huo Mingguang talked to Zhang Yichen, while Huo Jinyao talked to Old Master Huo about the recent situation.

    As long as Old Master Huo didn¡¯t ask him to get Huo Yifan out of prison, he was willing to cooperate with other matters.

    After dinner, since Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t yed chess with Old Master Huo for a long time, the two of them began to y in the living room.

    Liu Tongjia saw that her son had stayed behind to celebrate her birthday, and that they had been close during dinner, so she felt a little better.

    After instructing Auntie Zhou to bring some tea and snacks outside, she was about to leave when Uncle Cheng came in.

    ¡°Madam, should this be ced in the storeroom or in your room?¡±

    The Huo family was a big family. Every time they received a gift, they had to register it. Next time, they had to return the favor. Old Master Huo wasn¡¯t the only one who had his own storage room for treasures. Huo Mingguang and Liu Tongjia also had a room for their usual collection of good things.

    ¡°Put it in my room.¡± Although Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t choose it himself, it was still the first time the couple had sent a gift over. Liu Tongjia nned to wear it when she was about to go out in a few days.

    ¡°Got it, Miss.¡±

    Uncle Cheng was in charge of these sorts of affairs in the Huo family. He took the box and was about to go upstairs. However, Liu Tongjia saw another box in his hand.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She took a few steps forward and looked at the box in Uncle Cheng¡¯s hand. The packaging of the box was also from Gu Langxuan.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°This?¡± Uncle Cheng looked at therger box. He didn¡¯t understand why Liu Tongjia was suddenly interested in asking this.

    ¡°This is a gift from Third Master Zhang to the Old Master. I happened to have something to do just now, so I forgot to put it in the storeroom.¡±

    Although Zhang Yichen was young, his seniority was high. He was Huo Yangxiu¡¯s third son. The other two families called him Third Master Zhang. Huo Yangxiu¡¯s grandson was called Young Master Biao.

    ¡°Third Master has good taste. It¡¯s a decoration made of sandalwood. I heard that it was newly received by Gu Langxuan. Old Master also liked it.¡±

    Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t bother to look at the exquisite gift, nor did she have the mood to care whether the Old Master liked it or not.

    Now that she was staring at the box, what else was there that she didn¡¯t understand?

    Good, good, good. It was really very good. She dared to have an affair behind Huo Jinyao¡¯s back, and she even used her as a cover. That was really overboard.

    She was annoyed and very angry, but her facial expression didn¡¯t change at all.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a gift from Zhang Yichen, then store it.¡±

    She was the Huo family¡¯s madam, so she naturally had the ability to hide her emotions.

    Now that she was agitated by the two simr boxes in front of her, she was so angry that her head was about to explode, but her expression didn¡¯t change at all.

    She waved Uncle Cheng off and turned to walk into the living room. She stopped halfway and felt that she really couldn¡¯t swallow her anger.

    She went back to the living room. In the living room, Huo Jinyao and Old Master Huo were sitting face to face and talking. Su Qingsang sat next to Huo Jinyao. She didn¡¯t know how to y chess, but she was willing to sit there and apany him.

    Zhang Yichen and Huo Mingguang sat next to Old Master Huo. Zhang Yichen was going to leave. However, Old Master Huo hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time, so he asked him to stay and talk.

    Ever since the disaster relief, he hadn¡¯t had much rest. It was a rare break for him this time, so he really wanted to see Old Master Huo.

    He didn¡¯t decline and talked about some things rted to the disaster relief.

    In fact, he had made two great contributions this time. There was no need to mention the hardships and even the process of almost losing his life a few times. He specifically picked some small matters to talk to Old Master Huo about.

    However, because Su Qingsang was sitting across from him, it looked like the two of them were sitting across from each other.

    When Liu Tongjia saw this, she felt her anger rising again. Fury burned fiercely in her heart.

    Forcing herself to calm down, she took a few steps forward and looked at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Qingsang, your grandfather still has to y chess with Jinyao for a long time. Why don¡¯t youe with me to the garden for a walk? Take a walk to digest your food?¡±

    Su Qingsang and Liu Tongjia weren¡¯t on good terms. She was surprised to hear her calling out to her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyao was focused on ying chess. When he remembered that it was Liu Tongjia¡¯s birthday today, he didn¡¯t think much of it and nodded slightly at Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang stood up and took Liu Tongjia¡¯s action as a gesture of goodwill.

    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s my honor you¡¯re interested.¡±

    She stood up and walked out with Liu Tongjia. In the eyes of Old Master Huo and Huo Mingguang, Liu Tongjia¡¯s action was a sign that she was willing to humble herself to be on friendly terms, so they were relieved.

    Large families hoped for family harmony the most. Only Zhang Yichen stared in the direction where Su Qingsang and Liu Tongjia left. When he withdrew his gaze, there was a hint of contemtion in his eyes.

    Su Qingsang followed Liu Tongjia out of the courtyard. It was currently the hottest time of summer, and Rong City was also very hot.

    At night, there were asional breezes that added some coolness. Su Qingsang followed behind Liu Tongjia. When she saw that Liu Tongjia was only walking towards the back of the garden, she was surprised. She could only follow behind and walk slowly.

    The Huo family¡¯s garden was veryrge. There were many rare nts and a special greenhouse.

    Liu Tongjia walked to the door of the greenhouse and pushed it open. She turned on the lights and saw the scenery of the greenhouse.

    Su Qingsang had been in the Huo family for a long time, so she naturally knew how carefully the greenhouse was decorated.

    Upon seeing that Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t say anything, she looked at the blue roses. It was rare for this kind of rose to bloom so beautifully when nted at home.

    ¡°This rose is indeed beautiful. Uncle Li had put in a lot of effort.¡±

    Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t respond to her words. She walked straight to Su Qingsang and met her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t evade her gaze at all. Su Qingsang was baffled by the disdain and contempt in her eyes.

    ¡°Auntie?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me.¡± Liu Tongjia only felt disdainful now. ¡°Su Qingsang, you¡¯re really disgusting.¡±

    These words were rather unpleasant to hear. Su Qingsang furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Auntie, if you only want me to humiliate me, then I won¡¯t apany you.¡±

    She walked past Liu Tongjia and was about to walk out of the greenhouse, but Liu Tongjia blocked her way and refused to let her leave.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, how can you be so shameless?¡±

    Su Qingsang stood there without moving. Her expression was already somewhat solemn.

    ¡°What? You and Jinyao picked a gift for my birthday? You picked that gift yourself, didn¡¯t you? What does it have to do with Jinyao?¡±

    Su Qingsang pursed her lips and said, ¡°I did pick the gift, but Jinyao...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention Jinyao to me.¡±

    Liu Tongjia raised her voice and paced back and forth a few steps before stopping in front of Su Qingsang again. She then pointed a finger at her nose.

    ¡°You seduced Jinyao so much that he lost his sense of reason. He listens to everything you say and believes everything you say? Huh?¡±

    ¡°Auntie?¡±

    ¡°Jinyao, Jinyao. Do you have any feelings forJinyao? Su Qingsang, tell me, who did you choose this gift with?¡±

    Su Qingsang froze for a moment. Who did she choose this gift with? She chose it herself and only encountered Zhang Yichen by chance.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say it, can you?¡± Liu Tongjia sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t say it, right? Then I¡¯ll say it. Zhang Yichen went to choose this gift with you.¡±

    ¡°A despicable pair of man and woman. In order to cover up your dirty thoughts and shadiness, you pretended toe celebrate my birthday? Don¡¯t you find it disgusting?¡±

    Su Qingsang stared at Liu Tongjia with her mouth agape. She couldn¡¯t believe that she would say such a thing.

    ¡°Auntie ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me.¡± Liu Tongjia felt ufortable when she heard Su Qingsang¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty? The two of you were having a secret date outside, and you used my birthday as a pretext toe here and disgust me?¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang, are you bullying the Huo family because there¡¯s no one else? You must be so sure that Jinyao likes you that he¡¯ll take you to heart and turn a blind eye to your shameless behavior, right?¡±

    These words were so harsh that even Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°Auntie, Uncle and I aren¡¯t what you think we are.¡±

    ¡°Uncle? Uncle? What Uncle? Do you still know that he¡¯s your uncle? Aren¡¯t the two of you filthy and disgusting?¡±

    Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t want to hear Su Qingsang¡¯s exnation. She red at her with a serious expression. ¡°Su Qingsang, let me tell you, there¡¯s only one path for you now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Divorce.¡± Liu Tongjia¡¯s voice was extremely cold and merciless. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, divorce Jinyao for me. Leave Jinyao and stay far away from the Huo family.¡±

    Divorce? Su Qingsang looked at Liu Tongjia and didn¡¯t take her words to heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Putting aside the fact that she had nothing to do with Zhang Yichen, their rtionship was better than ever since the incident with Qi Xiwei. Why would she be willing to leave Huo Jinyao?

    ¡°Impossible? Su Qingsang, you can¡¯t be too shameless.¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s heart ached for Huo Jinyao. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about seducing Jinyao. I¡¯m telling you, I will never allow a woman like you to spend the rest of your life with Jinyao.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt a headacheing on, but she could see the difference now.

    If Liu Tongjia had said that to her earlier, it was because she felt that she had embarrassed the Huo family. When she was saying this now, it seemed like she was genuinely sorry for Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Auntie.¡± Su Qingsang was reluctant to exin her rtionship with Zhang Yichen. Huo Jinyao trusted her anyway, so she didn¡¯t need to say anything further.

    However, Liu Tongjia¡¯s status was different.

    ¡°Uncle and I, we weren¡¯t what you thought we were. I just wanted to pick a gift for you today, so I happened to go to Wan Xianyang¡¯s shop. You know that they all know each other. I didn¡¯t expect to see Uncle there as well. I¡¯ll say it again. I left after I picked out a gift for you. If you insist on associating me and Uncle, it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate.¡±

    ¡°Coincidental? Just happened to? You didn¡¯t expect it? Inappropriate?¡±

    Liu Tongjia nodded repeatedly. ¡°You sure know how to find excuses for yourself. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you just because you said so? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how many times you guys have hugged each other in ces that Jinyao couldn¡¯t see. Oh right, it¡¯s not necessary for us to not be able to see you. You don¡¯t even have any scruples where I can see you. It¡¯s ridiculous that you¡¯re still saying such things for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t you know what happened that time?¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to bring up the past, but Liu Tongjia kept on insulting her and made her to lose her temper.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t drug Uncle, why would he lose his rationality like that?¡±

    ¡°I drugged him?¡± At that time, Liu Tongjia was so angry at Huo Jinyao that she lost her mind. She wouldn¡¯t try to excuse herself, but when she saw Su Qingsang like this now, she was furious.

    ¡°The two of you have hugged each other many times in ces I couldn¡¯t see. Do you still need me to drug that bastard, Zhang Yichen?¡±

    Previously, she admired Zhang Yichen so much that she thought it would be good if he could build a good rtionship with Huo Jinyao.

    Now, she hated Zhang Yichen to the core. He was actually capable of doing something like an uncle and niece-inw fooling around.

    ¡°No wonder Jinyao was so protective of you. I didn¡¯t get along with him, so you med all those dirty things with Zhang Yichen on me. Su Qingsang, your scheme is really well-nned.¡±

    Su Qingsang froze when she heard Liu Tongjia¡¯s words.

    She wasn¡¯t an idiot. She immediately figured out what was wrong. What did she mean by saying that she and Zhang Yichen hugged each other many times in discreet ces?

    What did she mean by saying that they didn¡¯t need her to drug him and even said that she pushed the me onto her?

    ¡°What? Are you feeling guilty? The two of you are openly hooking up in the Huo family¡¯s territory. After that, you actually wanted to drive a wedge between Jinyao and me. Su Qingsang, why are you so vicious?¡±

    Although her mother-son rtionship with Huo Jinyao had been weak for more than ten years, if it weren¡¯t for Su Qingsang, would Huo Jinyao have treated her like this?

    Su Qingsang ignored Liu Tongjia¡¯s words. Seemingly confused, she looked up at the agitated Liu Tongjia in front of her.

    ¡°Are you saying that you weren¡¯t the one who drugged Uncle during the Dragon Boat Festival?¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang, you¡¯re still trying to me me for the nasty affair between you and Zhang Yichen?¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who was it?¡±

    Su Qingsang was only concerned about this question. After all, this was the Huo family. Who couldy a hand on a person like Zhang Yichen in the Huo family? And then pin the me on her?

    ¡°Su Qingsang, don¡¯t change the topic here. Who would want to drug Zhang Yichen? If it weren¡¯t for the two of you, no one else would have had the chance, right? Enough. I don¡¯t want to waste any more time with you. As long as you agree, you¡¯ll divorce Jinyao tomorrow. There¡¯s no need to talk about the rest anymore.¡±

    Who knew who was the one who drugged him? Perhaps they were just putting on an act to hide the truth?

    ¡°I won¡¯t divorce Jinyao.¡±

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about who drugged him. She would tell Huo Jinyao about itter, and he would be able to find out immediately.

    She looked at Liu Tongjia and spoke softly.

    ¡°Jinyao and I are husband and wife. Since we¡¯re married, it¡¯s impossible for us to get a divorce.¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°What Qingsang wants to say is also what I want to say.¡±

    Liu Tongjia was taken aback by the sudden voice. She turned around only to realize that Huo Jinyao had appeared out of nowhere.

    He nced at Su Qingsang, who was standing in the greenhouse with a determined look on her face. He took a few steps forward and stood in front of her.

    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t divorce Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t divorce her? Do you know that she cheated on you? Do you know that she and your ¨C¡±

    Su Qingsang could do it, but Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t want her son to be too heartbroken, so she couldn¡¯t say it out loud.

    She felt like she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Huo Jinyao, if you¡¯re still a man and have some guts, you will divorce her.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Liu Tongjia with aplicated look in his eyes. He looked at her carefully. He was much better than previously, when he always looked at her warily.

    ¡°I believe in Qingsang¡¯s character. Please believe in Qingsang¡¯s character as well. She won¡¯t and will never do anything to let me down.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mom, this is all a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Liu Tongjia was furious. Huo Jinyao nced at Su Qingsang and said, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, you can go in first. I need to talk to Mom.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him worriedly. She wasn¡¯t worried that Huo Jinyao wouldn¡¯t believe her. She was just afraid that he would argue with Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°It¡¯s Auntie¡¯s birthday today, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be kind.¡± Liu Tongjia became even angrier at the mention of her birthday. Su Qingsang used the excuse of buying her a birthday present to meet Zhang Yichen privately. Whenever they arrived together, she would feel extremely ufortable.

    Su Qingsang was helpless. Huo Jinyao shook his head at her. Su Qingsang had no other choice and squeezed his hand worriedly before turning around and leaving.

    After she left, the greenhouse quieted down. Liu Tongjia¡¯s temper had yet to subside.

    She was reseentful, angry, and infuriated at the same time. She was angry that her son had no sense of propriety. She hated that Su Qingsang had him wrapped around her fingers.

    She was even more angry that she had lost all her intimidation and wasn¡¯t close to Huo Jinyao, which resulted in him not listening to her at all.

    All kinds of emotions were mixed together, but none of them could make her happy.

    She didn¡¯t want to think about anything else now. There was only one thing she wanted to do. Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang had to divorce.

 Chapter 621 - Now That He Looked Back, There Were Many Suspicious Points

    <h4>Chapter 621: Now That He Looked Back, There Were Many Suspicious Points</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Mom.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s tone was unusually gentle. ¡°Qingsang and I aren¡¯t what you think. Qingsang isn¡¯t who you think either. As for uncle, he isn¡¯t who you think either.¡±

    Upon seeing that Liu Tongjia was still angry, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want to exin at first. He only thought of what he heard earlier ¡ª Liu Tongjia wasn¡¯t the one who administered the drug.

    He had been blinded by his anger at the time. Now that he looked back, there were many suspicious points.

    After all, no matter how much Liu Tongjia disliked him, she would never disregard the Huo family¡¯s reputation. Not to mention, there were so many guests and rtives that day.

    With her personality, she would never make a big deal out of this and would never allow such a thing to happen. He also had preconceived ideas and was a little paranoid.

    Because of this, Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look so unpleasant.

    ¡°Su Qingsang has already cast a spell on you. You¡¯ve lost your mind.¡±

    Liu Tongjia was furious. She took a step forward. This was the first time in so many years that she had taken the initiative to approach Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Jinyao. I never stopped you from doing anything in the past. If you want to find someone with a lower status, I won¡¯t stop you, but not Su Qingsang. She has no morals. Jinyao, I won¡¯t allow a person with no morals to be your wife and be the future madam of the Huo family.¡±

    One had to know that not just anyone could be the madam of the Huo family.

    The expression on her face was so emotional that Huo Jinyao knew how agitated she was and how displeased she was with Su Qingsang. However, there were some things that he didn¡¯t care about before but had to care about now.

    ¡°Mom, calm down and be objective.¡± Huo Jinyao ced his hands on Liu Tongjia¡¯s shoulders. His expression was very calm.

    ¡°I¡¯m very calm. I¡¯m just very calm. That¡¯s why I thought ¨C¡±

    ¡°I know about Uncle¡¯s feelings for Qingsang.¡±

    His words interrupted Liu Tongjia. She stared at Huo Jinyao with wide eyes. ¡°What, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I know that Uncle likes Qingsang,¡± Huo Jinyao said calmly. ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough to say that he likes her. It should be love. He loves Qingsang.¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s face turned pale. She stared at Huo Jinyao with wide eyes.

    ¡°But Qingsang, she doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? She ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Huo Jinyao felt as if he was back in his teenage years. Liu Tongjia med him for everything. At that time, he didn¡¯t want to exin, but this time, he wanted to exin.

    ¡°When Uncle met Qingsang, he probably didn¡¯t know her identity.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know what to say. He knew some things, but he didn¡¯t want to ruin his rtionship with Su Qingsang with distrust.

    ¡°Qingsang doesn¡¯t know about Uncle¡¯s feelings. What you saw was an ident.¡±

    ¡°ident? That time ¨C¡±

    ¡°I will find the person who drugged him.¡± He wouldn¡¯t allow such a person to exist in the Huo family. It wasn¡¯t too difficult to investigate these sorts of matters.

    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing, please believe me. Qingsang definitely doesn¡¯t have those sorts of feelings towards Uncle. I know that they might meet frequently and make you feel ufortable, but in fact, I¡¯m really d that Uncle had those sorts of feelings towards Su Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± He was actually saying such a thing? Was he still a man? Liu Tongjia¡¯s face turned livid.

    ¡°Mom, Uncle saved Qingsang¡¯s life.¡± Huo Jinyao held her shoulder and tightened his grip. ¡°I almost lost Qingsang. I almost lost her.¡±

    ¡°Thest time I went to C City, there was an earthquake and Qingsang was trapped under the ruins. It was Uncle who saved her, Mom. I don¡¯t care what you think of Uncle and I don¡¯t care what you think of Qingsang, but I hope you understand that I¡¯m very grateful to Uncle. I mean it from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t know about these things, and no one would tell her about it. She thought about the huge earthquake that killed hundreds of people, and how her son had stayed there for many days.

    At that time, she was still very worried about Jinyao, and she even med Su Qingsang in her heart. However, she didn¡¯t know that Su Qingsang had almost died.

    ¡°I¡¯m jealous that the person who appeared that day wasn¡¯t me. But I¡¯m also d that Uncle was there that day. Otherwise, I would have lost Qingsang already.¡±

    He absolutely couldn¡¯t ept such an oue.

    ¡°Mom, you weren¡¯t the one who drugged Uncle that day. I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you.¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s thoughts couldn¡¯t keep up. She looked at Huo Jinyao. After so many years, it was the first time that she heard her son apologize.

    Her lips moved. She wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Her eyes suddenly turned red.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Huo Jinyao apologized earnestly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have misunderstood you. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that.¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s eyes were not only red, but also a little sour and hot. She felt something gushing out of her eyes.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s put the past behind us, okay? Qingsang is a good girl. I hope you can put aside your prejudice and ept her seriously. You¡¯ll realize that she¡¯s better than you think.¡±

    Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t listen to the second half of the sentence. She only heard the first sentence.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    Huo Jinyao turned his head slightly. When he looked at Liu Tongjia again, he was also a little emotional. At least, he wasn¡¯t as calm as he appeared to be.

    It was Liu Tongjia¡¯s birthday today, and she came to look for him yesterday. Previously, on his birthday, Liu Tongjia went to the apartment with a cake.

    Huo Jinyao thought about it, then connected the dots, and some things became clear to him.

    It would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t feel any estrangement in his heart and didn¡¯t mind at all. However, Liu Tongjia was his mother, the one who gave birth to him.

    After seeing Qi Xiwei maker herself so haggard for the sake of getting pregnant, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Liu Tongjia was also having a hard time when she was pregnant back then?

    Some things were in the past. The past was hard to remember.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t be as close to Liu Tongjia as a normal son towards his mother, he didn¡¯t want to be enemies with Liu Tongjia anymore.

    Huo Jinyao looked at Liu Tongjia and used a very soft voice to hide the helplessness in his heart. ¡°Can I?¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s lips trembled. She blinked her eyes, and tears began to fall from her eyes.

    At this moment, she could no longer care about Su Qingsang¡¯s matters. She only looked at Huo Jinyao in disbelief.

    He had scolded her harshly before. He had clearly misunderstood her actions when she took the initiative to express goodwill.

    Now that he had expressed such a stance, Liu Tongjia could hardly ept it. For a moment, she thought that there was something wrong with her ears.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    Perhaps it was because she couldn¡¯t believe it, Liu Tongjia¡¯s expression changed a few times. She wiped her tears away carelessly and looked at Huo Jinyao with uncertainty.

    ¡°Jinyao, is what you said true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all true, Mom.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. No matter what, he was willing to mend his rtionship with Liu Tongjia.

    Liu Tongjia stood there without moving. She was a little emotional. She didn¡¯t expect to mend her rtionship with Huo Jinyao so easily, but at least it was a start.

    The immense joy made her speechless. At one moment, she was a little bewildered, next, she was a little regretful.

    Would he be angry with her for treating him like that before?

    She had mixed feelings. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t care less about Su Qingsang. All she could think about was what Huo Jinyao had said.

    He was willing to repair their rtionship. He was willing to start all over again. It was ridiculous to say that, since after all, they were mother and son.

    But she was really excited. She was inexplicably excited. Her shoulders trembled slightly. She lowered her head and couldn¡¯t find her voice.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her. He really didn¡¯t know that Liu Tongjia was so concerned about him. For some reason, he felt a little moved, but he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Although it was warm outside, it was gettingte. Huo Jinyao looked in the direction of the main residence.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Liu Tongjia nodded. Upon seeing that Huo Jinyao was about to leave, she suddenly tugged at his sleeve.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°You, did you mean what you said just now?¡± Not knowing what to do, she asked nervously.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He meant what he said, but also had the intention of diverting Liu Tongjia¡¯s attention. He wanted her to stop nitpicking at Su Qingsang.

    Liu Tongjia smiled again. She wiped the tears off her face.

    ¡°Good. Good. Very good. Very good.¡±

    The repeated mention of ¡°good¡± was enough to exin Liu Tongjia¡¯s current mood. When she reached the door of the greenhouse, Liu Tongjia suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°Jinyao, I¡¯m Sorry.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was taken aback by her sudden apology. He turned around and looked at her in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Liu Tongjia said again. She lowered her head and seemed a little embarrassed. ¡°I, I... I really wasn¡¯t a good mother. Jinyao, I...¡±

    It was very difficult to admit that she was wrong.

    Although Liu Tongjia wanted to reconcile with Huo Jinyao, she had made too many mistakes in the past ten years. She was actually worried that Huo Jinyao wouldn¡¯t forgive her.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    He had grown up. He was no longer the young man who had nightmares in the middle of the night and wanted his mother tofort him.

    He also wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would diss everyone and make everyone unhappy just because of a moment of anger anymore.

    Since it was already in the past, he decided to let it go.

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Mom, since it¡¯s already in the past, let it go. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s emotions were in turmoil. She had a lot of things she wanted to say, but she couldn¡¯t say a single word.

    Huo Jinyao walked outside and stood beside Liu Tongjia.

    The main house was brightly lit. Taking care of Liu Tongjia¡¯s emotions at all times, Huo Jinyao walked very slowly.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang is the person I¡¯ve chosen. I know you have some prejudice against her, but she¡¯s a really good woman. She¡¯s not who you think she is, so don¡¯t target her in the future.¡±

    ¡°But ¨C¡±

    ¡°Uncle saved her life, and he¡¯s a rtive of the Huo family. It¡¯s impossible for the two of them not to see each other in the future. I¡¯ve already told Uncle about this. What happened before was an ident, so don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°ident?¡± Liu Tongjia was still feeling wronged for her son. ¡°Do you know that they went to buy the gift together today?¡±

    Liu Tongjia looked at Huo Jinyao with a look of heartache. ¡°Jinyao, it¡¯s not that I hate her, I¡¯m just saying that it¡¯s not worth it for you. You protect her wholeheartedly, but she has an ulterior motive. Do you know that I. . .¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Huo Jinyao felt a headacheing on. ¡°Wan Xianyang and Uncle know each other. It¡¯s normal for Uncle to encounter Qingsang in his shop. Can¡¯t you think about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s normal to run into each other in Wan Xianyang¡¯s shop. Is it normal to run into each other in our house?¡±

    Liu Tongjia lost control of her anger and raised her voice by one degree.

    ¡°Mom, Qingsang was picking out gifts for you. It¡¯s normal for her to go to Wan Xianyang¡¯s shop to buy them. As foring to our house, Grandpa is my uncle¡¯s uncle. It¡¯s even more normal for him to visit Grandpa. You don¡¯t have to me Qingsang for uncle¡¯s visit every time hees, do you?¡±

    Although Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t hear Su Qingsang mention buying gifts, he could roughly guess it.

    It would be ridiculous if Su Qingsang and Zhang Yichen¡¯s encounter were to be made into an affair. He wasn¡¯t someone who couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong.

    ¡°But ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mom, Qingsang doesn¡¯t know about Uncle¡¯s feelings. She only sees him as an elder and a rtive. If you continue to act like this, perhaps Qingsang will really find out. You have to know that Uncle saved Qingsang¡¯s life. If Qingsang finds out about Uncle¡¯s feelings, what will she do?¡±

    Other than the disaster when he was young, Huo Jinyao could practically do whatever he wanted in his life.

    However, he wasn¡¯t blindly arrogant. There was always someone better than him. There were people who were better and stronger than him. Zhang Yichen was one of the people that he admitted to being better than him.

    Even if Zhang Yichen wasn¡¯t his love rival or his uncle, he would still have immense admiration for him.

    He was open and above board. Even though he liked Su Qingsang, he had never done anything. His rtionship with Zhang Yichen would never return to how it used to be. However, he didn¡¯t want to be enemies with him just like that.

    More importantly, he didn¡¯t want Qingsang to feel awkward when she found out about it. In the future, Zhang Yichen would feel ufortable when he interacted with her. It would be best if she treated him as a rtive and treated him as her uncle-inw.

    Liu Tongjia had aplicated expression on her face. She didn¡¯t like Su Qingsang, but Huo Jinyao seemed to have a point when he said that.

    If Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have those intentions, yet she kept saying it, she might actually make it seem like Su Qingsang has those intentions even if she didn¡¯t.

    ¡°But ¨C¡±

    ¡°No buts. Mom, I trust Qingsang¡¯s character. I trust Uncle¡¯s character even more. If you¡¯re willing, you can do whatever you did in the past and in the future.¡±

    Liu Tongjia finally stopped talking. The two of them walked to the main door and happened to run into Zhang Yichen, who was walking outside.

    ¡°Cousin-inw, Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡± Huo Jinyao greeted Zhang Yichen calmly. ¡°Are you leaving? It¡¯s sote. You can leave tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Zhang Yichen nced at Huo Jinyao and shook his head. ¡°The army has a mission and I haven¡¯t visited Uncle in a long time, so I came for a visit.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but it¡¯s sote. Be careful on your way back, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°I know. Thank you.¡±

    Zhang Yichen bowed and said goodbye to Liu Tongjia before leaving.

    He got into the car. After starting the car, Zhang Yichen nced at the Huo family¡¯s front door. His gaze was gloomy as he thought of Su Qingsang, who came in from the garden when he sent Old Master Huo back to his room.

    She was standing at the corner of the stairs and saw that he was going downstairs. She called out to him.

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Zhang Yichen stopped and looked at Su Qingsang. He didn¡¯t know why she called him.

    ¡°Uncle, I haven¡¯t thanked you properly for the incident in C City.¡±

    Zhang Yichen furrowed his brows and looked a little indifferent. ¡°You already thanked me in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes were clear and there was a hidden meaning in them. ¡°It¡¯s too light to just thank you for saving my life.¡±

    Zhang Yichen¡¯s expression became more and more serious, and Su Qingsang suddenly smiled. ¡°Uncle, I know what you¡¯re capable of, and I also know that with your status, you probably won¡¯t ever need me in the future. But, I still have to say, if you need me in the future, just let me know. I¡¯ll definitely do my best.¡±

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t do it, Jinyao will help me do it. After all, Uncle is Jinyao¡¯s Uncle, and I¡¯m Jinyao¡¯s wife. That will never change.¡±

    Zhang Yichen looked at her face and seemed to havee to a realization. Su Qingsang leaned her body to the side and said, ¡°Uncle, your identity isn¡¯t ordinary. You should still have a lot of work to do. I won¡¯t be seeing you out. Take care, Uncle.¡±

    He understood at that time that she must have known about it. She knew his feelings and the deepest secrets in his heart.

    That¡¯s right. She was such a smart woman. Even if he intentionally restrained himself, how could she not see through him?

    What he did not expect was that she would issue such a direct expulsion order when she found out. She would reveal that kind of information again.

    At this moment, he was truly insanely jealous, jealous of Huo Jinyao. Thinking of the tone of herst sentence, he suddenly smiled.

    Forget it, he had done two meritorious deeds this time, and the higher-ups couldn¡¯t praise him anymore. After all, he wasn¡¯t old enough. If he continued to rise, it would be too fast.

    The higher-ups wanted him to go to the southwest to train the newly established secret army. Since that was the case, he would ept the mission.

    He would have to stay there for at least two to three years. In another two to three years, perhaps he would forget these feelings.

    After deeply gazing at the Huo family mansion, Zhang Yichen started the car and left. This time, he wouldn¡¯t being back for a while.

    ...

    When Huo Jinyao returned to his room, Su Qingsang had just ended her video call with Li Qianxue. She had just gone upstairs when she received a video request from Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue really cared about her. Today was Liu Tongjia¡¯s birthday. She was worried that if that gift didn¡¯t appeal to Liu Tongjia, she might make things difficult for her poor daughter again.

    Su Qingsang had to repeatedly say that Liu Tongjia liked the bracelet very much. Although it wasn¡¯t a big event, the atmosphere was very good, so she could rest assured.

    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±

    She seemed to have heard her talking before she entered the room. She came in and saw Su Qingsang sprawled on the bed with her phone in her hand, so that confirmed her guess.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Mother-inw.¡±

    ¡°Smart.¡± Su Qingsang sat up. ¡°My mother knew it was your mother¡¯s birthday, so she was very nervous. She was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t give her a good gift and upset your mother.¡±

    The truth was that Liu Tongjia was indeed unhappy. Su Qingsang looked a little embarrassed when she thought of this.

    She had originally wanted to repair the rtionship between Huo Jinyao and Liu Tongjia, but she didn¡¯t expect that instead of repairing the rtionship, Liu Tongjia would be extremely angry at her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I failed to suck up to your mother and made your motherpletely angry.¡±

    ¡°No, my mother was quite happy.¡±

    Huo Jinyao walked to her side and sat down, but his words made Su Qingsangugh. She turned to look at Huo Jinyao with a derisive look in her eyes.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you¡¯re quite good at lying through your teeth, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Why are you lying through your teeth?¡±

    ¡°Your mother forced me to divorce you. Why are you still happy?¡±

    Liu Tongjia¡¯s attitude just now was as if she wanted to eat her alive, let alone make her divorce him.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to divorce me just because she asked you to? Didn¡¯t you refuse?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I agree or not. The point is whether you agree or not.¡±

    Su Qingsang straightened her body as she said this. She sped Huo Jinyao¡¯s face with both hands, and her expression turned serious.

    ¡°Or are you saying that your mother is happy because you¡¯ve already agreed to divorce me?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s reaction was to pull her hand down and put it to his lips. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again.¡±

    Su Qingsang pulled her hand back forcefully. She red at Huo Jinyao. ¡°If you¡¯re not talking nonsense, then please tell me, Young Master Huo. What do you n to do with me now, Young Master Huo?¡±

    Huo Jinyao grabbed her hand again and held it in his arms. He leaned forward and kissed her on the lips.

    ¡°What I n to do with you? We¡¯ll hold hands for the rest of our lives and grow old together. How about that?¡±

    He sounded very serious as he joked.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw his expression.

    However, she couldn¡¯t believe it because of his mother¡¯s attitude just now.

    ¡°If you want to live with me for the rest of your life, will your mother agree?¡±

    ¡°She was convinced by me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s words made Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief.

    ¡°How did you convince her?¡± She had always thought that making Liu Tongjia ept her would be as difficult as climbing the Himyas.

    ¡°Guess?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± At this time, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but pinch his waist.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you give me a kiss.¡±

    Su Qingsang rolled her eyes at him and leaned over to give him a kiss on the lips.

    Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t satisfied. He hugged her waist and deepened the kiss until Su Qingsang was out of breath. Only then did he let go of her.

    ¡°I told my mother that I only n to stay married to you for the rest of my life. If she insists on my divorce, then I won¡¯t marry anymore. I¡¯ll stay single all the way to old age. I won¡¯t care if she¡¯s willing.¡±

    Why was this person speaking so flippantly? Su Qingsang looked at the expression on his face. She was supposed to be touched, but she wanted tough at his flippant attitude.

    ¡°Your mother will agree to it just because you said so?¡±

    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her with a smile. ¡°You can¡¯t really expect me to be single forever, right? Then my family¡¯s bloodline will end with me.¡±

    Su Qingsang gave Huo Jinyao a hard pat on the shoulder. However, she reached out to wrap her arms around his waist and rubbed her face against his chest.

    ¡°In the future, your mother won¡¯t object anymore, right?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, she probably won¡¯t.¡±

    Su Qingsang was relieved. In fact, she wasn¡¯t afraid that Liu Tongjia would object. However, if the rtionship between the mother-inw and daughter-inw wasn¡¯t good and they were always on opposite sides, she would be in a difficult position.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s feelings were more important.

    It wasn¡¯t that he hadpletely lost his affection for Liu Tongjia, and she didn¡¯t want to have to face Liu Tongjia¡¯s sarcastic and derisive attitude every time she returned to the Huo family.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Huo Jinyao. That¡¯s really great.¡±

    It was so smooth that she even felt that it was unreal.

 Chapter 622 - Do You Want Her to be Unable to Come Out

    <h4>Chapter 622: Do You Want Her to be Unable to Come Out</h4>

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand gently caressed her back. Discerning the rxed yet incredulous tone in her voice, he gently patted her back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My mother knows.¡± Even if Liu Tongjia really didn¡¯t want to believe it, it didn¡¯t matter if she still had her own prejudices.

    If they got along well, they could spend more time together. If they really didn¡¯t get along, they didn¡¯t have to stay together. He would protect her no matter what.

    Whether Liu Tongjia epted it or not was only a matter of time. Su Qingsang looked at him and smiled at him.

    She wasn¡¯t particrly worried or concerned about this matter.

    She just hoped that she could build a good rtionship with the Huo family and not make things tense every time they met. Especially since that person was Huo Jinyao¡¯s mother. She didn¡¯t want that to happen.

    Having said all that she wanted to say, she nudged his body and said, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    Just as she was about to get up, Huo Jinyao suddenly held her hand. He turned over and pressed his body onto hers.

    She froze for a moment and blinked at Huo Jinyao. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The bracelet you have today is very beautiful. My mother likes it very much. You picked it out from Xianyang¡¯s ce, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alone? Didn¡¯t Xianyang apany you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head and looked at Huo Jinyao. She added, ¡°I met Uncle. He took me upstairs to pick it out.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t like to hear him speak in such a sarcastic manner. ¡°Yes, yes. It was quite a coincidence. I made an appointment with him to pick out jewelry together. Then, we did something else.¡±

    As she spoke, she cupped Huo Jinyao¡¯s face with both hands. She lifted her chin slightly, and the corners of her eyes were raised with a seductive look.

    ¡°Guess what else we did?¡±

    ¡°No matter what you guys did, I¡¯m jealous.¡± Huo Jinyao grabbed her hand and leaned over to bite her lips gently.

    Su Qingsang felt the pain and couldn¡¯t help but bite back. As she bit down, their lips mashed together.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s kiss was a little rough, and that showed that he was indeed unhappy at the moment.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t care. She did run into Zhang Yichen, and they did choose a gift for Liu Tongjia. She didn¡¯t think that there was anything to hide.

    Even if Zhang Yichen had those feelings towards her, he was a rtive of the Huo family and had saved her life. She couldn¡¯t really treat him as a stranger, or hate him and dislike him.

    She believed that as long as she behaved properly, there was nothing to be afraid of.

    Yes. She knew what Zhang Yichen was thinking. Even though he had never shown her anything. She still knew.

    During those days in C City, she had a fever and was in a delirious state. She thought that she would die a few times. While she was in a delirious state, liquid flowed into her lips.

    She was very thirsty at that time. Shepletely ignored everything else and gulped downrge mouthfuls.

    At that time, she didn¡¯t know that she was drinking Zhang Yichen¡¯s blood. There was no light in the narrow space. Everything depended on bodily sensation.

    She remembered that at that time, in her delirious state, she felt thirsty and hungry. Her dry and cracked lips felt ufortable.

    The warm wrist was ced next to her lips at that time. She only realized that something was wrong after taking two sips.

    That taste wasn¡¯t water. It was blood. She wanted to open her eyes, but even if she did, she couldn¡¯t see anything in the darkness.

    She heard Zhang Yichen¡¯s breathing and his heartbeat. After she knew what she was drinking, she couldn¡¯t drink anymore.

    At this moment, in a delirious state, she heard Zhang Yichen¡¯s words. They were very soft.

    ¡°You have to survive. You have to survive.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was hoarse, and he sounded weak from excessive blood loss. Those two simple sentences contained too many emotions.

    Su Qingsang had a fever and was in a delirious state. In the end, she could only let herself lose consciousness. She was not an idiot, so after she connected the dots, what was there to not understand?

    When she woke up in C City and heard Huo Jinyao say that she was saved by Zhang Yichen, she understood everything.

    But she would rather not understand anything. She couldn¡¯t ask Zhang Yichen, nor could she show any more concern for him.

    She was already married, and she had someone she loved. She could only let Zhang Yichen down.

    Her attitude today wasn¡¯t very good, and it could even be said that she was rather cold-blooded. To treat her lifesaver that way, she could be considered a heartless person.

    But she had no choice. Who was Zhang Yichen? He was a senior colonel, and he was about to be promoted again. He was also a rtive of the Huo family.

    It was impossible for there to be even the slightest hint of intimacy between them, not even if it was just a passing thought.

    Her lips hurt again, and she came back to her senses. His eyes burning with dissatisfaction, Huo Jinyao was staring at her from above.

    She suddenly smiled, and Huo Jinyao became even angrier as she smiled.

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re thinking about another man in front of me. Su Qingsang, you don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang nodded and admitted it openly. She wrapped her arms around his neck and moved closer, then bit his lips as well.

    ¡°I want to die.¡± She pressed her lips close to his ear and said four words very slowly, ¡°I want to die.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes darkened and turned bloodshot. He wanted to swallow this woman alive.

    At that moment, Su Qingsang turned around and pressed him under her body.

    ¡°You... want me to die?¡±

    Su Qingsang deliberately let out a moan as she dragged out the word ¡®die¡¯.

    At that moment, Su Qingsang was like a demon. Huo Jinyao believed that he was willing to be Tang Sanzang and let her bleed him dry until there was nothing left.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Huo Jinyao pulled her waist into his embrace. ¡°Tonight, you¡¯re dead meat.¡±

    Su Qingsang responded with a series of softughter.

    Those other thoughts had already been thrown out of her mind. There was only him in front of her. They only had each other in their eyes.

    ..

    When Su Qingsang woke up in the morning, she was surprised to find that Huo Mingguang and his wife were still there. Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao had gone too farst night. She almost couldn¡¯t get up.

    If she hadn¡¯t remembered that they were at the Huo family¡¯s residence at thest minute, she would probably have slept until noon.

    When she passed by Liu Tongjia, she realized that although Liu Tongjia¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t kind, it was at least gentle.

    ¡°Grandpa, Dad, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, Dad, Auntie.¡±

    Su Qingsang greeted theem as well. However, the way she addressed them was a little different.

    Liu Tongjia furrowed her brows and looked at Su Qingsang, who was in front of her. Wanting to say something, her lips moved, but she didn¡¯t in the end.

    The weather was a little hot, so Su Qingsang wore a silk shirt today. Liu Tongjia sat diagonally to her side. Because the cor of Su Qingsang¡¯s shirt was a little too big, from her angle, she could see that there was a hickey on Su Qingsang¡¯s corbone.

    Her expression became a little strange. Halfway through the meal, Huo Mingguang nced at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Huo Yifan¡¯s proposal had been dyed for quite some time. We¡¯ve invested a lot of manpower and resources. You ¨C¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that proposal. I¡¯ve already asked someone to start over.¡±

    That was Qi Xiwei¡¯s hard work. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone touch it. Even if Huo Jinyao wanted to do it, he had to personally participate in it.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Huo Mingguang thought about what Huo Jinyao had done, and he still felt a little ufortable. But he didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Liu Tongjia tugged at Huo Mingguang¡¯s sleeve. She was determined to repair her rtionship with Huo Jinyao. She wouldn¡¯t let her son be unhappy.

    The meal was rather peaceful. Liu Tongjia saw the hickey on Su Qingsang¡¯s neck a few times. She wanted to ask when they nned to have a child, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.

    Forget it. Their rtionship had just been restored. If there was anything else, they would talk about itter.

    Huo Jinyao was about to leave after the meal. However, he seemed to have thought of something and went to the kitchen.

    Since the incident during the Dragon Boat Festival wasn¡¯t Liu Tongjia¡¯s, whose could it be? If the Huo family had such a sinister person, it would definitely be a ticking time bomb for the Huo family.

    He wouldn¡¯t allow such a person to exist in the family. He summoned Auntie Zhou, Auntie Wang, Uncle Cheng, Xiao Xia and Xiao Jiang, all of whom worked in the kitchen.

    Huo Jinyao rarely interfered with the family¡¯s affairs. It was Liu Tongjia who was in charge. They were shocked to see him acting like this.

    The Huo family lived in their own ce, and the surveince cameras were only installed outside the house. Therefore, he could only ask these people what happened on the day of the Dragon Boat Festival.

    Uncle Cheng came out first to exin the situation. Because the Huo family members ate outside that day, the servants at home weren¡¯t involved.

    After the meal, the Huo family and the guests returned. The kitchen began to stew hangover soup. Then, the soup was sent to everyone¡¯s respective rooms.

    ..

    When Su Qingsang got into the car, she noticed that Huo Jinyao¡¯splexion didn¡¯t look too well.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Could it be that he had a conflict with Liu Tongjia again?

    Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°I realized that when I let Su Peizhen go to prison for five years, I was too easy on her.¡±

    Su Qingsang was stunned by his mindless words. She looked at Huo Jinyao and thought of what Liu Tongjia said yesterday. She suddenly had a thought.

    ¡°The person who drugged Uncle was Su Peizhen?¡±

    Huo Jinyao nced at her and his eyes confirmed everything.

    ¡°Is... is she crazy?¡± Su Qingsang suddenly closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, she appeared a little uncertain. ¡°No, she...¡±

    She wanted to say, how could she have known? But she thought of another thing.

    It definitely wasn¡¯t the first day Zhang Yichen had such feelings for her. She might not have known before, but others could discern it clearly.

    Su Peizhen was a very smart person, and she had the intention to target her. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t miss any opportunity.

    She didn¡¯t say the second half of her sentence, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t mind. He didn¡¯t want Su Qingsang to know what Zhang Yichen was thinking. It was good that she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°She¡¯s in jail now.¡± Ruthlessness shed through Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you want to put her in jail for a few more years, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    A woman who bullied Su Qingsang had to pay a price. It was fine if he didn¡¯t know about it before, but now that he knew, he wouldn¡¯t let Su Peizhen off so easily.

    Speaking of which, Su Peizhen didn¡¯tmit murder or arson. However, every single thing she did had crossed Huo Jinyao¡¯s bottom line.

    He wanted Su Peizhen to stay in prison for the rest of her life and never get out again.

 Chapter 623 - In Short Youre Selfish

    <h4>Chapter 623: In Short You¡¯re Selfish</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    How many more years will Su Peizhen be in prison? When Su Qingsang thought of this possibility, her first thought was Xiang Caiping. When Su Peizhen was released, how old would Xiang Caiping be?

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t like you being so soft-hearted.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me being soft-hearted. I want to see her.¡±

    Ever since Su Peizhen got sent to prison, Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t seen Su Peizhen. They were sisters after all.

    She thought that she might need to visit her once. It could also be considered as a way to end things.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to see.¡± Huo Jinyao had an unspeakable loathing for Su Peizhen. ¡°If you want, it¡¯s easy to keep her locked up in there for the rest of her life.¡±

    It was even easier to make Su Peizhen¡¯s life a living hell.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s already locked up. What else can she do to me? I¡¯ll go see her.¡±

    She and Su Peizhen were sisters after all. Moreover, she was with Xiang Caiping, and Su Peizhen was also tied to Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Jinyao squeezed her hand. ¡°No matter what, don¡¯t be soft-hearted. Meet just once and let things go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ..

    Su Peizhen was wearing an orange prison uniform. There was her number on her top right breast. Her long hair had long been cut short to her ears. Her face was still alluring, but it was more pale and haggard.

    In her pale and haggard state, there was still some unwillingness and resentment. She hadn¡¯t been here long enough for all the hostility in her to disappear.

    However, it was enough. Su Peizhen was apletely different person. This was the first time Su Qingsang had seen Su Peizhen like this.

    ¨C

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Su Peizhenughed when she saw Su Qingsang. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be one of the people who came to visit me on prison visit day. I¡¯m really ttered.¡±

    She deliberately paused when she said thest words.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t like Su Peizhen like this. She was harsh and mean.

    ¡°I thought that the two months you spent in prison was enough for you to reflect on your mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Mistakes? What mistakes did I make?¡± Su Peizhen said, and the hatred in her eyes deepened. ¡°That woman gave me that proposal. What¡¯s wrong with me using it? Huo Yifan is also a descendant of the Huo family. What¡¯s the difference between him developing this case and Huo Jinyao developing this case? What mistake did I make?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a thief if you appropriate things without asking.¡±

    Huo Jinyao only told her a little about that case after that. She could roughly guess the situation.

    Su Peizhen indeed didn¡¯t steal it. She was given it, but he gave it to her to pass it to Huo Jinyao, not to use it for herself.

    ¡°Hehehehe.¡± Su Peizhenughed. ¡°Alright. You came today to see me make a fool of myself? If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t apany you.¡±

    She stood up and was about to leave when Su Qingsang suddenly said, ¡°On the day of the Dragon Boat Festival, you drugged Huo Jinyao¡¯s Uncle, right?¡±

    Su Peizhen stopped in her tracks. She suddenly approached Su Qingsang with a look of anticipation in her eyes. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve found out? What? Huo Jinyao suspected you? Does he not want you anymore?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to exin. Her rtionship with Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t something Su Qingsang could understand. ¡°I came here just to ask you why?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Su Peizhenughed maniacally. ¡°Things havee to this, and you¡¯re asking me why?¡±

    She mmed her hands hard on the table in front of her. The loud noise even attracted the scolding of the prison guard next to her.

    ¡°7587, behave yourself.¡±

    ¡°Su Qingsang, it¡¯s all your fault that I¡¯m here today. Why are you asking me why?¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, would I be as miserable as I am today? All of this is your fault. It¡¯s all your fault, Su Qingsang.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s actions once again caused the prison guard to scold her. She restrained the hatred on her face and her voice was extremely cold.

    ¡°Su Qingsang, you wanted to see me make a fool of myself. You¡¯ve seen it already. Please forgive me for not being able to apany you any longer.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to say anything more to Su Peizhen, but when she saw Su Peizhen and thought about her past twelve years of loftiness, she couldn¡¯t tell how she herself felt either.

    ¡°It¡¯s your own fault that you got to where you are today.¡±

    She took a deep breath to calm herself down. She looked at Su Peizhen, who had already stood up, and looked into her eyes.

    Through a ss window, her expression was calm and her gaze was clear. When she met the hatred in Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes, she was unexpectedly calm.

    ¡°Su Peizhen, you havee this far and sent yourself to such a ce because of your own actions.¡±

    ¡°Yes. You feel that you¡¯ve lost the protection of the Su family. You feel that you¡¯re no longer the daughter of the Li family. You can¡¯t stand such a difference in status. You feel that I¡¯ve taken everything away from you. But have you ever thought that it¡¯s because you¡¯re selfish?¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen, because you¡¯re selfish, you only want to monopolize everything and you¡¯re not willing to share anything. Because you don¡¯t want me to be the person who gets everything. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so aggressive and so extreme.¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m unwilling to. Why should I be willing to? To let you lord over me?¡±

    ¡°Have I ever lorded over you? Su Peizhen, after the matter of us swapping identities was revealed, if you were willing to take a step back, even if it was just a step, as long as you were willing to share, as long as you were willing to ept me, we could still be a family. Whether it was Grandpa or mom, they had raised you for so many years. They wouldn¡¯t really abandon you. But what did you do? Do you need me to remind you of what you did?¡±

    ¡°Okay. Even if Mom and Grandpa didn¡¯t want you anymore, what about Auntie?¡±

    The person who Su Qingsang pitied the most was Xiang Caiping. ¡°She brought you to Rong City and let you start over. She gave you a chance to start over. She was so good to you. What did you do to her?¡±

    ¡°You looked down on her, and you broke her heart again and again. Su Peizhen, who did you let down?¡±

    ¡°You looked down on Auntie, and you resented Grandpa and Mom. You drugged me, and you even tried to get Chou Yanbo to rape me?¡±

    ¡°You even drugged Uncle? You wanted to ruin me and Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen, you¡¯ve done so many things. Do you seriously think you don¡¯t deserve to go to jail?¡±

    Su Qingsang was rarely this agitated. However, upon seeing the obstinate Su Peizhen, she was truly infuriated.

    ¡°Did you know that Auntie came to look for me after you got in trouble?¡±

    Su Peizhen froze for a moment. She raised her head and looked at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Auntie came to beg me, and then she went to beg Jinyao. Initially, if you only took that proposal, Jinyao wouldn¡¯t have done anything to you, but you came up with such a vicious method to set me up in Lin City. It¡¯s impossible for Jinyao to do nothing, and it¡¯s impossible for me to be such a saint as to pretend that nothing happened. But do you know that Auntie is innocent?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so old, yet she still came out to beg for you. You probably didn¡¯t notice that more than half of Auntie¡¯s hair had already turned grey, right?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face was a little stiff. That woman¡¯s hair was already white? She didn¡¯t know.

    Xiang Caiping came to visit her in prison, but she refused to see her. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Su Qingsang was the young madam of the Huo family and the prison guards brought her out, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to see Su Qingsang either.

    She didn¡¯t want to see anyone.

    ¡°You act like you hate everyone in this world, but haven¡¯t you ever thought about how many people in this world love you?¡±

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t so extreme, you might have married Huo Yifan by now. No matter how bad Huo Yifan was, he was still the vice president of Tianyu Group. If you were willing to take a step back and get along well with me, even if we couldn¡¯t be close like sisters, at least we wouldn¡¯t act as if we¡¯re enemies like now.¡±

    ¡°You ignore the good intentions of others, you don¡¯t use the advantages you have, and you only think about hatred and revenge. Is that my fault?¡±

    ¡°Did you know that before you drugged me, grandfather told mother that if you were willing toe back, the Su family¡¯s door would always be open for you? Yuxin came to look for me and said that he wanted to help you. Su Peizhen, you were also someone who had many advantages. Why did you have to throw them all away with your own hands?¡±

    Su Peizhen sat down. She sat there without moving, and her expression was a little stiff.

    ¡°Do you know that there are some people in this world who are a thousand or ten thousand times worse than you? But none of them wanted to take revenge, did they?¡±

    She thought of Qi Xiwei. For example, Qi Xiwei was much worse off than Su Peizhen. She shook her head. There were some words that could only be said to a certain point. Everyone was smart, so there was no point in saying more.

    ¡°Su Peizhen. Your sentence isn¡¯t long. It¡¯s only five years. If you behave well, you might be released in less than three years. Are you sure that you want to continue spending your future life in hatred, envy, and endless revenge against others?¡±

    ¡°You should know that if you¡¯re released after serving five years in prison, you will still only be 30 years old.¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen, I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say. I won¡¯te to see you again after today. If youe out in a few years and are willing to change, I believe that no matter if it¡¯s Father or Auntie, they will still acknowledge you as their daughter. If you¡¯re not willing, I¡¯ll still say the same thing. No matter what you want to do, I¡¯m not afraid of you. I¡¯ll apany you to the end.¡±

    Su Qingsang rarely said so much. She felt a little thirsty. She stood up and took onest look at Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Su Peizhen, take care of yourself.¡±

    After picking up her bag, Su Qingsang turned around and left. After getting into her car, she hadpletely calmed down.

    Thinking about Su Peizhen¡¯s appearance just now, she thought about it for a while and took out her phone to call Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    Ever since Su Chenghui and Su Qingsang had a conflictst time because of Su Peizhen, Su Chenghui hadn¡¯t contacted Su Qingsang again.

    He called Su Qingsang several times, but she didn¡¯t pick up. He knew that she was still ming him in her heart, and ming him for being biased towards Su Peizhen without any reason.

    However, some things had already be a habit for him after more than twelve years of ignorance. He tried to change slowly in the future, but Su Qingsang seemed to be the same as Li Qianxue and didn¡¯t want to give him this opportunity.

    Su Chenghui was inexplicably excited when he unexpectedly received a call from Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Qingsang, you called me?¡±

    Su Qingsang heard his excitement and felt a little bitter in her heart. She shook her head and her voice was very soft.

    ¡°Dad, I called to tell you that something has happened to Su Peizhen and she is now in Rong City Prison.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re free,e and see her.¡±

    ¡°No, how did that happen to her? Isn¡¯t she in Lin City? No, I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. You, she ¨C¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, wait until youe to Rong City. I can¡¯t exin it over the phone, but I think you¡¯ll want to see her and talk to her.¡±

    Perhaps the care andpanionship of her family could make Su Peizhen less hostile and more at peace.

    ¡°Qingsang, can you... can you say something first?¡±

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ll know when you get here. There¡¯s something else I need to do. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±

    After saying this, Su Qingsang hung up the phone. She didn¡¯t hate Su Chenghui, but she really couldn¡¯t help but resent that he thought she was the bad person the moment something happened to her.

    She also knew that she couldn¡¯t ignore Su Chenghui for the rest of her life. However, she had to give her some time to slowly process the fact that she would never be able to be close to Su Chenghui like father and daughter.

    She put down her phone and was about to start the car to leave, but she found a person getting out of a taxi on the opposite road. It was an old woman with a slightly haggard face. It was Xiang Caiping.

    She saw Xiang Caiping and Xiang Caiping also saw her.

    Xiang Caiping looked at the prison gate behind her. She didn¡¯t expect Su Qingsang toe to see Su Peizhen. That really surprised her.

    Today was the monthly prison visit. She came very early. Thest time she came to see Su Peizhen, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to see her. If she missed today, it would be next month.

    Out of the blue, she saw Su Qingsang. She stood there without moving. Their eyes met. Even across the road, Su Qingsang could see Xiang Caiping¡¯s face, which had aged more than ten years.

    Her heart skipped a beat. Su Qingsang quickly got out of the car and ran in Xiang Caiping¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Auntie? You¡¯re here to see Peizhen?¡±

    She was a littlecking in confidence. After all, her daughter was sent in by Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t show any resentment or dissatisfaction. ¡°Today is visiting day.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the taxi that was already far away. ¡°Auntie, you should go. I¡¯ll wait for you here. I¡¯ll send you backter.¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s lips moved. She wanted to refuse, but in the end, she didn¡¯t. She was old and didn¡¯t understand the things that young people did.

    Thest time she took a taxi, after driver left, she had to walk for more than half an hour before she found the bus stop.

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. You should go in now.¡±

    Xiang Caiping turned around and went to the prison gate. Thinking of thest time she came, she turned around and nced at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°You, you came to see her. Have you seen her?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°She saw you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± At first, she didn¡¯t want to see her, but since Su Qingsang was here, she was prepared. The Huo family had a good rtionship with various people in Rong City.

    If there was any trouble, it would only be a phone call.

    Upon hearing this, Xiang Caiping rxed a little. If Su Peizhen was willing to see Su Qingsang, did that mean she would be willing to see her as well?

    Su Qingsang waited for Xiang Caiping in the car for half an hour before she finally came out. She looked better than when she went in earlier.

    She quickly started the car and parked it beside Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Auntie, get in the car.¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes were red, as if she had cried before. Su Qingsang wanted to ask, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask.

    After she fastened her seat belt and started the car, Xiang Caiping wiped her tears away.

    ¡°She¡¯s thinner and haggard.¡±

    Su Qingsang knew that she was talking about Su Peizhen.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If she nurses her health after shees out, she¡¯ll get better.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xiang caiping smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I have the fortune to live until shees out.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ll live to be a hundred years old.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect to live to be a hundred years old. If I can live until shees out, I will persuade her to lead a good life, be well-behaved, find another man and have a child. If I can see that day, I will die in peace.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t respond. She had said everything today, but she didn¡¯t know whether Su Peizhen would change or be well-behaved after five years.

    She didn¡¯t speak, and Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t want her to speak either. The prison was far away in the suburbs. It would take more than two hours to drive back from here.

    She looked out of the window and muttered to herself, ¡°She¡¯s a good child. It¡¯s just that she lost her mind for a moment. I regret it. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I shouldn¡¯t have abandoned her. I shouldn¡¯t have thought that Su Chenghui would raise her well. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Xiang Caiping nagged on and on. Sometimes, Su Qingsang would respond to her, and sometimes, she would only listen to Xiang Caiping.

    Just like that, they arrived at the small vi where Xiang Caiping lived. The car stopped. After sitting for more than two hours, Xiang Caiping was obviously tired.

    She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get out of the car. Instead, she nced at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Qingsang, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Auntie.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a good child. Jinyao is lucky to have married you.¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes were a little red

    ¡°Auntie?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can go. I¡¯m going back.¡±

    Xiang Caiping got out of the car. She was in a much better mood after she saw her daughter. However, her figure still looked lonely, old, and fragile.

    ..

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang, who had been silent since she returned home. He reached out and pulled her into his arms to let her sit on hisp. ¡°You¡¯re not in a good mood? What happened? What happened at the hospital?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head.

    ¡°Su Peizhen? You went to see her? What did she say?¡±

    Huo Jinyao loathed Su Peizhen to the extreme.

    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Su Qingsang wrapped her arms around his waist and said in a low voice, ¡°I just met Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao, did you know? I saw Auntie today and realized that she¡¯s aged ten years. She¡¯s the same age as my mother, but ¨C¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but Huo Jinyao understood what she meant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to get Su Peizhen out?¡± It was impossible.

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. She sat up straight and looked at Huo Jinyao. She had been thinking about this matter all day. In fact, she wasn¡¯t sure if Huo Jinyao would agree to it.

    ¡°Jinyao. No matter what happens to Su Peizhen, she brought this upon herself. I won¡¯t sympathize with her. But Auntie, she¡¯s innocent. I really feel sorry for her. Jinyao. I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time today. Why don¡¯t we ask Auntie toe and live with us?¡±

 Chapter 624 - He Would Definitely Be In MuChapter Pain

    <h4>Chapter 624: He Would Definitely Be In Much Pain</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    He didn¡¯t speak, and the living room fell silent. It was a little hot, and Su Qingsang was sweating from Huo Jinyao¡¯s embrace.

    She ced her hands on Huo Jinyao¡¯s shoulders. This decision was made after Su Qingsang¡¯s careful consideration today.

    ¡°I know, you might not be happy, but Auntie is all alone. Even though she has a housekeeper, she still might not be able to take care of some things. Furthermore, Su Peizhen is going to be locked up for four to five years. Who knows what would happen after she got out? If we bring Auntie over to live with us, no matter what, we can at least make her feel less lonely. What do you think?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m asking you your opinion. If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t pick her up.¡±

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t think we would have any problems with getting along even if Auntie came. You know, Auntie is a good person. She had taken good care of us in Lin City. I really don¡¯t want to see her alone.¡±

    If they hadn¡¯t spent the past few months together, Su Qingsang would have onlymented at most.

    However, after spending the past few months together with Xiang Caiping, she couldn¡¯t bear it. She didn¡¯t want to see her be so miserable and lonely in herte years.

    Huo Jinyao held her hand and wrapped it in his palm. Her hands were very slender and not the fleshy kind of hand. Her hands were so pale that they were almost transparent due to the need to constantly disinfect it during surgery.

    His fingertips slid across her palm bit by bit and he looked at the lines on it.

    ¡°Honey, look at this love line. It¡¯s too deep and long. One look and I can tell that you¡¯re a person who values rtionships and loyalty.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯tugh at his nonsense. ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know that you can read fortunes? Fine. If you want to call me indecisive, just say it without beating around the bush. However, I really don¡¯t want to see Auntie like this.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded and held her hands. He stared at Su Qingsang¡¯s face, and just when she thought he had agreed, his expression suddenly turned serious.

    ¡°You said that Auntie will move in with us?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought about whether or not she would agree?¡±

    ¡°This?¡± Su Qingsang thought of Xiang Caiping¡¯s stubborn side. ¡°I will convince her.¡±

    Although Xiang Caiping had a housekeeper at home now, the housekeeper would still go home. Even if she was apanied 24 hours a day, that feeling wouldn¡¯t be the same as being apanied by rtives or family members.

    ¡°Okay. You¡¯ll convince her. What about me?¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen is her daughter. Who sent Su Peizhen to prison?¡± Even if Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t hate Su Qingsang, she couldn¡¯t possibly not hold any grudges, right?

    ¡°...¡±Su Qingsang was speechless. Her voice weakened. ¡°Maybe Auntie doesn¡¯t me you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao continued, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, but I sent her daughter to prison. It¡¯s also true that I ignored her when she came looking for me.¡±

    Su Qingsang understood what he meant, but she said, ¡°Auntie isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t, but Su Peizhen is.¡±

    Huo Jinyao knew that Su Qingsang was being kind, but some people really weren¡¯t worth being nice to. ¡°After Su Peizhen gets out of prison, do you think she would thank you for taking care of her mother for her? Or would she hate you for taking away her remaining family, her remaining motherly love?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I just ¨C¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not, but she¡¯ll think you are.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t mind giving her a good lesson. ¡°Do you know why Su Peizhen has gotten to where she is today? She¡¯s a paranoid person, someone like that. To put it bluntly, you can¡¯t afford to offend her. She will only believe in what she has already decided. As for other things, she won¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, if you really care about Auntie, go visit her more often. I believe that will make her very happy as well. But if you want to bring her over to live with us, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t speak, but her face darkened. Huo Jinyao¡¯s reasoning made sense, however: ¡°Jinyao, we¡¯re only going to take care of her for a few years. After Su Peizhen gets out of prison, we¡¯ll return Auntie to her. Besides, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen to her after she gets out. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we let Auntie enjoy the warmth of a family first?¡±

    Huo Jinyao knew that she was stubborn, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be this stubborn.

    ¡°Qingsang, you want her to enjoy the warmth of a family. What about your mother?¡±

    Upon seeing that she didn¡¯t react in time, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t mind stating the obvious, ¡°Your mother, that is, Ms. Li Qianxue. There are two people she hates the most in his life. One is your father, and now that they¡¯re divorced, the other is your Auntie. Mrs. Huo, may I please ask that when you take care of your Auntie and give her the warmth of a home, where so you ce your mother?¡±

    Su Qingsang stared at him dazedly. Her expression appeared a little stupefied and a little dazed.

    Li Qianxue? Right, she had actually forgotten about Li Qianxue now.

    Huo Jinyao smiled and shook his head. He reached out and gently flicked her forehead.

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°No buts.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice was very serious. ¡°Qingsang, sometimes life is such a cruel multiple choice question. It¡¯s either one, two, or three.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s lips opened and closed, then closed and opened again. She thought of Xiang Caiping¡¯s back figure when she got out of the car today, and the way she staggered into the prison gate.

    She actually felt very anguished.

    But Huo Jinyao was right about one thing. It was impossible for Li Qianxue and Xiang Caiping to coexist.

    Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t in Rong City right now. If she were in Rong City, she would definitely object if she knew that she had brought Xiang Caiping to her side to take care of her.

    This action would definitely affect the mother-daughter rtionship between her and Li Qianxue.

    ¡°I ¨C¡± Su Qingsang said the word ¡°I¡± and lowered her head. Huo Jinyao understood her feelings. Xiang Caiping was also very good to him, and he was very willing to take care of her.

    However, there was no need to cause unnecessary trouble.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble, but he didn¡¯t want Su Qingsang to face such trouble.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯m not saying that I don¡¯t respect my mother.¡± Su Qingsang buried her head in front of his chest. Her voice was very soft. If he hadn¡¯t been so close, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear him.

    ¡°I just feel sorry for Auntie.¡± During those few months. Auntie¡¯s kindness to her was real.

    ¡°Do you still remember? She knitted a sweater for me. That sweater is still in the closet upstairs. She made home-cooked Lin City cuisine for me and treated me well every day. I know that you would say that it was because she treated me like her daughter, and these acts of kindness are actually meant for Su Peizhen. But Jinyao... I can¡¯t help it. I can¡¯t treat her like a stranger. Not to mention that she was hit by a car to buy me a piece of jade for luck. She almost died and was almost paralyzed.¡±

    She raised her head and looked at Huo Jinyao with tears in her eyes. ¡°I just feel sorry for her.¡±

    She was robbed of her man and abandoned her daughter in a moment of anger. After she finally acknowledged her daughter, she was a fake. When she finally acknowledged her real daughter, she was sent to prison.

    If it were someone with a weaker mentality, they might havemitted suicide.

    ¡°I know, but you can¡¯t offend your own mother for someone else¡¯s mother, right?¡±

    Huo Jinyao pulled her into his embrace and patted her back gently. ¡°Qingsang, you¡¯ve been with Auntie for a few months and have affection for her. I understand that you want to take care of her, but there are some things in this world that it can¡¯t do anything about.¡±

    You can¡¯t have it both ways.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t speak. She knew that even if she were to take care of a lonely old man today, perhaps Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t object.

    But that person was Xiang Caiping, so it wasn¡¯t possible. But what did it have to do with Xiang Caiping?

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± Huo Jinyao cupped her face with both hands and made her look at him. ¡°I don¡¯t think Auntie will be willing toe live with us.¡±

    Xiang Caiping was a very proud person. The worse her current situation was, the more unwilling she was to ept help from others. After all, who would want to be looked at with pity?

    Su Qingsang knew, but she just felt anguished.

    Huo Jinyao saw how upset she was and leaned over to kiss her on the lips. ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t we go out and y?¡±

    ¡°Go out and y?¡± Where? She wasn¡¯t in the mood at all.

    ¡°Look, we didn¡¯t even go on our honeymoon when we got married. Why don¡¯t we find a ce to have fun for a few days?¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at Huo Jinyao and suddenly smiled. ¡°Jinyao, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯ll adjust myself.¡±

    She buried her face into his chest and wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Huo Jinyao, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s good to go out for a walk. It might not be just to rx. You can go out and have fun too. How about a honeymoon trip?¡±

    Su Qingsang rubbed her face against his chest. ¡°Are you kidding me? You seem to be very busytely. Can really leave yourpany?¡±

    Huo Jinyao frowned as he thought of the ongoing case. He really didn¡¯t have the time.

    ¡°Next month.¡± Huo Jinyao remembered something. ¡°I¡¯m going to Italy to negotiate a contract next month. Will youe with me then?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it then. I still have to take the exam.¡±

    The hospital had been very busy recently. She still had an exam and a thesis. Recently, she had been dyed a lot because of these things.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the exam is at the end of the month? After you finish the exam, we can go again at the beginning of next month. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t find a reason to refuse. His earnest intentions made her unable to refuse, and her mood also eased up a lot. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to Italy yet.¡±

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t that settled? When the timees, we can still have fun in Europe for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    ... ..

    Su Chenghui sat across from Su Qingsang. The father and daughter hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few months, but they had no words to say to each other.

    Su Qingsang was expressionless. Su Chenghui looked at her with a guilty expression. He got off the ne and came to Su Qingsang¡¯s hospital without any rest.

    He was lucky that Su Qingsang just got off work. Instead of bringing Su Chenghui home, she brought him to a nearby hotel.

    They sat in a corner of the hotel¡¯s magnificent restaurant. The conversations of the guests at other tables didn¡¯t affect them at all.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s phone rang. She nced at Su Chenghui and picked up the call. Huo Jinyao was having a party with his childhood friends tonight. He asked her if she was going?

    ¡°No need. I have something to do.¡±

    ¡°Junsheng is back. It¡¯s rare for him toe back. If you¡¯re not too busy, I cane pick you up.¡±

    Su Qingsang said softly, ¡°You can y with them. My dad is here.¡±

    Huo Jinyao understood. ¡°Okay, you go ahead. I¡¯ll look for youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up, Su Qingsang looked at Su Chenghui, who was in front of her. Time really treated this man very well. He was already middle-aged, but he still looked elegant and suauve.

    His temperament didn¡¯t look like he was a businessman at all. People had the impression that he was a professor at some university.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re here to find out about Su Peizhen. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang.¡±

    Su Chenghui interrupted her and took out a box from his pocket. ¡°This is a gift I bought for you when I went to Francest time. It¡¯s for you.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the box. She was no stranger to the logo on it. She didn¡¯t rush to ept it, but looked at Su Chenghui instead.

    ¡°Su Peizhen, she deserves to go to jail. If you want to speak up for her, or if you want Huo Jinyao to let her go, you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    It was rare for her to be so tough in front of Su Chenghui. Half of it was because she really despised what Su Peizhen had done, and the other half was because she was somewhat ufortable from Su Chenghui¡¯s previous actions.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s expression was a little awkward. He rarely showed such a side in front of his children.

    ¡°No, Qingsang. I¡¯m not pleading on Peizhen¡¯s behalf. I just saw this gift thest time I went to France and felt that it suits you very well.¡±

    His voice was very soft. Ever since his two daughters were swapped back, whether it was with Li Qianxue or Su Qingsang, from the beginning to the end, he had lost some confidence.

    His sincere gaze didn¡¯t seem to be fake. Su Qingsang felt a little awkward and took the small box.

    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Su Chenghui called the waiter over and started to order. He then asked Su Qingsang what she liked to eat. Su Qingsang hade here with Huo Jinyao before and ordered a random dish.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t force it. The two of them ordered four dishes and one soup. After the waiter left, he looked at Su Qingsang with a look of concern.

    ¡°How have you been? Is Huo Jinyao treating you well?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all well.¡± Although Huo Jinyao¡¯s rtionship with Liu Tongjia couldn¡¯t be repaired overnight, it was obvious that they had be much closer recently.

    If they didn¡¯t return to the old mansion, and Liu Tongjia would asionallye over for dinner.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±

    After Su Chenghui said this, he was at a loss for words. He picked up the cup of tea in front of him and poured himself a cup of tea, then poured Su Qingsang a cup as well.

    He didn¡¯t speak. Su Qingsang had been estranged from him for a long time and could not find anything to say, so she could only speak first.

    ¡°Dad, Su Peizhen is currently serving her sentence in Rong City¡¯s prison. The charge is theft of trade secrets. She previously ¨C¡±

    ¡°Qingsang. I really came here just to see you. Since Peizhen went to prison, she must have done something wrong. I know everything.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say what he knew, but some of his words already expressed his attitude. Su Qingsang froze.

    ¡°Dad, you should listen.¡±

    In Su Chenghui¡¯s heart, Su Peizhen was his most beloved daughter. Now that she had be like this, he should know.

    She briefly described what Su Peizhen had done. She had drugged Zhang Yichen in Rong City, and then she drugged her in Lin City. Later, she had stolen Huo Jinyao¡¯s n.

    ¡°Letting her go to jail for a few years is a huge punishment for her, but I don¡¯t think Jinyao and I are wrong.¡±

    Su Chenghui sat there without saying a word. In fact, he was rather shocked at this moment.

    ¡°She... She...has she gone crazy?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here, Dad. Go see her. Talk to her andfort her.¡±

    Su Chenghui had aplicated expression on his face. In the end, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After the meal, Su Qingsang knew that theoretically, she should let Su Chenghui stay at home since there was a guest room anyway, but she was unwilling.

    ¡°Dad, let me help you book a room.¡±

    This was the reason she brought Su Chenghui to this hotel for a meal.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll book it myself.¡±

    Su Chenghui nced at Su Qingsang with a hint of disappointment in his eyes.

    Su Qingsang saw it, but she didn¡¯t intend to invite him. She felt like she understood Huo Jinyao¡¯s feelings now.

    After one is hurt by one¡¯s loved ones for too long, sometimes, it isn¡¯t easy to ept them again.

    After Su Chenghui had booked a room, Su Qingsang nned to send him back to his room and leave.

    ¡°Dad, rest early. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s lips moved. He wanted to ask Su Qingsang to stay a little longer. He wanted to talk to her, but he couldn¡¯t find an excuse.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s phone rang at this time. Li Qianxue was sending a video call request.

    Every day at this time, as long as it was convenient for Su Qingsang, she would definitely video chat with Li Qianxue.

    Now that she looked at Su Chenghui, she was a little hesitant, but she still picked up.

    ¡°Mom.¡± When she called her mom, she immediately saw Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes suddenly light up.

    He stared at her phone with a passionate gaze. Su Qingsang turned her body slightly to prevent Li Qianxue from seeing from the other side of the video.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Li Qianxue immediately realized that Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t in her home or the hospital. ¡°Are you outside? Is it convenient to talk?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m outside. I had something to do. I¡¯ll go backter.¡± Su Qingsang noticed that Su Chenghui had taken a step towards her. She reflexively took half a step back. ¡°Mom, are you still working overtime?¡±

    Li Qianxue was in her office, so it was obvious that she was still working overtime.

    ¡°I still have a little bit of work to do. I¡¯ll go backter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t work toote.¡± Su Qingsang knew that Li Qianxue was negotiating a new projecttely, so she was actually very busy. ¡°Mom, if you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I ¨C¡±

    Li Qianxue said the word ¡°I¡± and heard a knock on the door. She didn¡¯t have time to hang up when the person outside had alreadye in.

    ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re working overtime again.¡±

    A soronous male voice sounded. It sounded very young.

    It was toote for Li Qianxue to turn off the video. The voice had alreadye in.

    ¡°I brought you dinner. Come, work after you finish eating.¡±

    ¡°Who let you in?¡±

    ¡°I knocked on the door.¡±

    ¡°Even if you knocked, I didn¡¯t agree to let you in.¡±

    Li Qianxue stood up and was about to turn off the video when Su Qingsang saw the man approaching.

    ¡°Get out. Did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already in, and I¡¯m here to bring you dinner. You don¡¯t have to be so cold, right?¡±

    Su Qingsang heard the voice getting closer and closer. Soon, she saw a figure.

    ¡°Hey, is thatyour daughter? She doesn¡¯t look like you. Hi, Hello, I¡¯m your ¨C¡±

    It was a young and handsome face. She froze. Before she could speak, Li Qianxue had already hung up.

    ¡°...¡±Su Qingsang wanted to ask who that person was, but now she had no chance.

    That man appeared to be in his early thirties. He spoke to Li Qianxue in such a casual tone.

    Su Qingsang blinked and thought of something that was almost impossible. That man, could he be her mother¡¯s suitor?

    If that was the case, then it was really too ¡ª

    From the corner of her eyes, Su Qingsang saw Su Chenghui standing in front of her. Su Qingsang suppressed the emotions on her face, because she noticed that Su Chenghui¡¯s expression was very ugly.

    ¡°Dad?¡± No matter how wrong he had been, he was still her father. Su Qingsang took a step forward with a concerned expression. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Su Chenghui came back to his senses and shook his head stiffly.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s voice was a little hard to understand. ¡°You should go back and rest. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    ¡°Then you...¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t seem to want to say anything more. Su Qingsang had nothing to say to him anyway. After saying a few words of concern, he left.

    Before he left, she thought about Su Chenghui¡¯s pale and defeated face when he heard that man¡¯s voice. She suddenly felt sorry for Su Chenghui.

    When she got home, Huo Jinyao still wasn¡¯t back. She looked at the time. If Li Junsheng was back, the gathering wouldn¡¯t end so soon.

    She sent another video request to Li Qianxue. However, she was rejected.

    She had to make a call instead. It rang for a long time. This time, Li Qianxue finally picked up.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s voice sounded a little off. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help but be concerned.

    ¡°Mom? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, how could I not be okay?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡±

    ¡°I have. I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

    Li Qianxue spoke quickly, but Su Qingsang thought of the man who had said that he brought her food. Could she be eating the food that the man had brought her?

    ¡°Qingsang, Mom still has some documents to read. I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s voice was a little anxious. The man in front of her had already started to clean up the takeout box on the table.

    During the time Su Qingsang came home from the hotel, it was just enough time for Li Qianxue to finish dinner.

    The man smiled at Li Qianxue somewhat arrogantly. His mouth moved as if he was about to speak. Li Qianxue red at the man. ¡°Qingsang, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Okay.¡±

    Su Qingsang hung up the phone and confirmed two things. First, that man was most likely still in Li Qianxue¡¯s office. Second, that man and Li Qianxue probably didn¡¯t have an ordinary rtionship.

    He could be Li Qianxue¡¯s suitor, or he could be a man that Li Qianxue admired.

    But she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Whether it was a new suitor for Li Qianxue or Li Qianxue falling in love with someone else, she believed that with her age and experience, she would know what she wanted.

    She also hoped that Li Qianxue could be happy again. However, when she thought of Su Chenghui¡¯s pale face today, Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear it.

    If Li Qianxue really started over, then Su Chenghui would definitely be in much pain, right?

 Chapter 625 - Thatâ€™s Not Very Nice Of You

    <h4>Chapter 625: That¡¯s Not Very Nice Of You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao had just hung up the call with Su Qingsang when he met the teasing gazes of the group of people in the private room.

    ¡°Tsk. You¡¯re indeed different after getting married.¡±

    Tang Mohan put one hand on Huo Jinyao¡¯s shoulder and poured him a ss of wine with the other. ¡°You still have to report when youe out to y. It¡¯s just that you two didn¡¯t have a meal together, yet you guys have to be so clingy on the phone for so long. Jinyao, you¡¯ve really opened my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Cheng Xianyun also chimed in. ¡°Look at your blushing face. Tsk, things really are different when you¡¯re nourished by love.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Huo Jinyao smiled as he picked up the wine in front of him. ¡°Are you jealous? Then get married too.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not like you. We¡¯re unwilling to give up a forest for a tree.¡±

    ¡°Be careful that there won¡¯t be a forest or a tree when the timees.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s words caused the others to jeer. Only Wan Xianyang looked rather dejected. ¡°Brother Huo, why are you so lucky? Sister-inw got together with you so easily. Tell me, why is it so hard to pursue sister-inw¡¯s friend?¡±

    He was obviously talking about Shi Mengwan. He had traveled thousands of miles to chase her, and had even gone to France, but Shi Mengwan was unmoved.

    ¡°Brother, let me give you a piece of advice. Forget about Shi Mengwan. There are many good girls in Rong City. Don¡¯t obsess over her.¡±

    Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang were together every day. Su Qingsang would video call Shi Mengwan from time to time.

    He more or less knew that there was someone else in Shi Mengwan¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Am I bad?¡± Wan Xianyang stood up as he spoke and made Schwarzenegger¡¯s signature gesture. ¡°Tell me, I have nice figure, a distinguished family background, and good looks. Which part of me isn¡¯t good enough for her?¡±

    Last month, he casually gambled on a few stones and earned tens of millions. He looked frivolous, but everyone in the industry knew that was only on the surface.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with whether you¡¯re good enough or not,¡± Huo Jinyao advised him earnestly, ¡°I heard from Qingsang that she has someone in her heart, so don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    ¡°What kind of person is he? Is he better than me?¡± Wan Xianyang wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Let hime out andpete against me one-on-one.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Li Junsheng, who had been silent all this time, spoke up. ¡°Do you really like her? It¡¯s all because of your sense ofpetitiveness. If she really agrees to let you pursue her, you might immediately lose interest.¡±

    ¡°Junsheng, that¡¯s not very kind of you.¡±Wan Xianyang didn¡¯t deny it. It was indeed very difficult to woo Shi Mengwan. ¡°Who says that I won¡¯t cherish her after I get her? Perhaps I would be even more interested in her beecause of the difficulty of the romantic pursuit?¡±

    ¡°Who would believe you?¡± Li Junsheng scolded with a smile. ¡°But now that you mention it, I¡¯m interested in knowing which woman our Young Master Wan is so smitten with.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in Lin City? You¡¯ve probably met her before, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He was very busy, and he loved his plumage. He rarely went out to socialize. He had met Su Qingsang many times, but he had never met Su Qingsang¡¯s friend.

    ¡°If you meet her, maybe you¡¯ll like her too.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things.¡± Huo Jinyao answered for Li Junsheng. ¡°If you¡¯re a yboy, then Junsheng is a cold robot. His only love is his future.¡±

    Everyone in the roomughed. Who would say otherwise? Li Junsheng was already the mayor of a city at such a young age. His achievements in Lin City had been pretty good during the past year. He was probably going to move up thedder after his next term.

    ¡°Women,¡± Li Junsheng smiled. He didn¡¯t deny it. However, the incident with Huo Jinyao reminded him of something else.

    Halfway through their round of drinks, the others ran over to join in the fun. Li Junsheng sat next to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Jinyao, you¡¯ll find out about this sooner orter. I think your uncle¡¯s family should have heard about it already, but I still want to let you know.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I went to A City on a business tripst time. There¡¯s arge-scale investment project there. Many localpanies want to take it, but the tes are too big and they can¡¯t do it. I think yourpany can give it a try.¡±

    ¡°A City?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Junsheng exined the situation briefly. ¡°ording to preliminary estimates, the profit is more than one billion. What do you think? Are you going to do it? If you want to do it, I¡¯ll get someone to send you the informationter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao picked up the wine and poured it for Li Junsheng and himself. ¡°Thanks, bro.¡±

    ¡°The bidding is all internal. I have some connections with the mayor of A City, and I have a good rtionship with your uncle. If you run it, this project will be a done deal.¡±

    Huo Jinyao raised his ss and clinked it with Li Junsheng. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    The two of them had drunk enough. Huo Jinyao took a look at the time and was about to leave. This time, it was Li Junsheng¡¯s turn to quit.

    ¡°Jinyao, that¡¯s not very kind of you.¡± Li Junsheng asked someone to serve a few more bottles of wine. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that it¡¯s rare for me toe back and you¡¯ve gotten the news, but you¡¯re leaving already. You¡¯ll reap the benefits soon, yet you¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±

    He raised his voice at the end of his sentence. Behind him, Tang Mohan, Cheng Xianyun, and the others immediately started to jeer and scoff.

    ¡°Brother Li.¡± Xu Changlong¡¯s face was filled with disdain as he dissed him, ¡°You don¡¯t know Jinyao at all. Ever since they got married, it¡¯s already bad enough that he never stays out overnight, but every time we have a gathering, he would leave after a short period of time and say that he had to go back to apany his wife. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s too much. isn¡¯t it obvious that they¡¯re bullying us single people who don¡¯t have wives? Do you think we should tolerate it?¡±

    ¡°No, ¡°everyone answered in unison this time. Huo Jinyao had drunk quite a lot today. Upon hearing this, he felt helpless. ¡°What do you guys want?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡±

    Wan Xianyang had an mischevious smile on his face. He pped his hands and pushed the two bottles of XO and red wine in the middle of the table towards Huo Jinyao. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go after you finish these. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to stay until the end.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± He would have to lie down here today if he drank all four bottles.

    ¡°Jinyao, if you¡¯re a coward, don¡¯t leave today,¡± he said with a provocative tone and a look of contempt.

    Li Junsheng watched the lively scene with a faint smile on his face. He used to have Huo Jinyao as a friend in Lin City, so he could get together with him if he had nothing to do.

    Ever since Huo Jinyao went back to Rong City, he became bored there all alone. It was rare for him toe back and enjoy a lively scene with them.

    Huo Jinyao had already gone to get the car keys, so he had no choice but to sit down again.

    However, he didn¡¯t forget to send a message to Yang Wenchang to pick him upter.

    When Huo Jinyao returned home, it was already midnight. Su Qingsang was half-asleep when she heard the sound of the door opening.

    She quickly got up, casually put on a coat, and went outside. She took a few nces and saw that the living room was brightly lit.

    Huo Jinyao was carried into the house by Yang Wenchang and another person she didn¡¯t know.

    Before she even got close, she smelled alcohol. Su Qingsang felt ufortable. ¡°Why is he so drunk?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yang Wenchang had no idea that Huo Jinyao was drunk when he went to pick him up.

    ¡°Assistant Yang, do me a favor and send him inside.¡±

    Yang Wenchang helped put Huo Jinyao on the bed. Su Qingsang felt even more ufortable when she smelled the alcohol.

    However, Yang Wenchang was still there, so she forced herself not to lose her temper. ¡°Assistant Yang, you¡¯ve worked hard. You can go back first. I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Okay then. Mrs. Huo, take care. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    After sending the two away, Su Qingsang closed the door again and returned to her room. Huo Jinyao was very drunk.

    The person who was sleeping soundly just a moment ago was now reeking of alcohol. She went to look at Huo Jinyao and resisted the urge to beat him up.

    What was this guy doing? He became so drunk after she didn¡¯t go?

    ¡°Jinyao? Huo Jinyao?¡±

    She called out a few words, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t respond at all.

    She helplessly went up and took off his shoes. Just as she was about to take off his clothes, Huo Jinyao suddenly opened his eyes.

    He was so drunk that he lost his sense of direction, and he couldn¡¯t see clearly who was in front of him.

    ¡°Drink. Who said I can¡¯t drink anymore? Bring me the wine. I¡¯ll drink it for you to see.¡±

    ¡°Drink, drink, drink. Drink until you die.¡±

    It was rare for Su Qingsang to lose her temper. She pped away Huo Jinyao¡¯s outstretched hand, and there was a hint of worry on her face.

    The voice sounded very familiar. Huo Jinyao stared at the person in front of him with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°Qingsang? W... wife.¡±

    ¡°Honey.¡± She reached out and wrapped her arms around Su Qingsang¡¯s waist. Su Qingsang fell on Huo Jinyao¡¯s body just like that.

    As she got closer, she could smell the overwhelmingly suffocating reek of alcohol on his body. It was worse than the smell just now.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, let go of me.¡± She wanted to throw up.

    ¡°Honey, honey. Come here, give me a kiss.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was drunk. He looked up and was about toe over. The reek of alcohol was even stronger now.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and she felt a wave of nausea. Without thinking, she pushed Huo Jinyao away and ran to the bathroom to throw up.

    Before she could rinse her mouth, Huo Jinyao followed her in. He stumbled forward, and when he saw the sink, he leaned forward and vomited as well.

    The pungent smell came again. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t take it anymore and vomited again.

    It was as if the two of them werepeting to see who would vomit the most. Huo Jinyao finished vomiting and looked at Su Qingsang, who was still vomiting, andughed.

    ¡°Eh? Honey, you¡¯re also... drunk?¡±

    As he spoke, he tried his best to re in Su Qingsang¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Honey, you... didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t drink?¡±

    Drink your foot. His drunken words made Su Qingsang extremely angry. She managed to regain herposure with great difficulty, but only to see Huo Jinyao slip and fall to the ground. She was fuming with anger.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, get up.¡±

    She wanted to pull him up, but the man reeked of alcohol. Not only did he reek of alcohol, but he also smelled like vomit.

    Su Qingsang was furious. She had been married to Huo Jinyao for more than a year, and it wasn¡¯t like he never drinked, but he had never been this drunk before.

    She couldn¡¯t pull him up, and the smell of alcohol on his body made her even more upset. She was so angry that she didn¡¯t want to bother with this guy anymore.

    She red at Huo Jinyao, who had sobered up a little, for a long time. She couldn¡¯t bear to do that. She went forward to help him up and tried to make him stand up.

    As soon as Su Qingsang got close to Huo Jinyao, she actually wanted to throw up again. The smell on this guy was too unpleasant. She wanted to throw up just from smelling it.

    She resisted the urge to throw up. Half-pushing and half-pulling, she dragged Huo Jinyao into the bathtub. She turned on the water and started to turn it on without testing the temperature.

    If it¡¯s cold, it¡¯s cold. He¡¯ll just die of cold. Let¡¯s see if he dares to get so drunk again next time.

    She thought so, but her heart softened in the end. She took off Huo Jinyao¡¯s clothes and started to test the temperature of the water.

    Huo Jinyao cooperated with her. He raised his hand whenever he was asked to, and raised his foot whenever he was asked to. Su Qingsang spent a long time and finally finished washing Huo Jinyao¡¯s clothes.

    She brought him a towel to wake him up, but he seemed to have fallen asleep.

    Su Qingsang almostughed out of anger. She let go of the water and ignored him. She tidied up the bathroom. After tidying it up, she turned back to look at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, if you want to sleep in this bathtub, I¡¯m leaving. If you want to go back to bed, then get up.¡±

    There was no response, so Su Qingsang had no choice but to pull him back. Fortunately, he was much more cooperative this time. She casually dried his body and wrapped him in a towel.

    After Su Qingsang finished this strenuous process, she was so tired that she was on the verge of copse. She didn¡¯t care that her body was still wet. She casually took off her clothes and went straight to sleep.

    ..

    Su Qingsang was almostte when she went to the hospital. After being tormented by Huo Jinyao in the middle of the night, she was extremely sleepy.

    It was difficult for her to wake up, but she realized that she was going to bete, so she didn¡¯t even have time to eat breakfast.

    She rushed to the department and saw that Director Sun Huiya was already there. She had an outpatient clinic today, and there was a meeting in the departmentter.

    After the outpatient clinic ended, Su Qingsang only heard about one thing during the meeting. Sun Huiya had reached the age of retirement. Although the hospital would rehire her, if she retired, the director of the obstetrics and gynecology department might be deputy director Shen Lingyun, or it might be deputy director Yang Lu.

    During mealtime, Ling Fei pulled Su Qingsang and started gossiping.

    ¡°Tell me, if this director Sun retired, will deputy director Shen go up or deputy director Yang go up?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at her gossipy face and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°No matter who goes up, it won¡¯t be us.¡±

    ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Ling Fei came closer and said in a low voice, ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about it? No matter which one goes up, the position of deputy director will be vacant. Then, wouldn¡¯t everyone have a chance?¡±

    Su Qingsang froze for a moment and quickly shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t think about it. After all, my seniority isn¡¯t high enough.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not old enough, then use your capabilities to make up for it.¡± Ling Fei blinked her eyes. ¡°Did you forget about your surgeryst month? It was so difficult, but you managed to do it. I think that even though you¡¯re not old enough, you can stillpete for it.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled and looked at Ling Fei. ¡°Then you can do it too. Do you want to give it a try?¡±

    ¡°I really want topete for it.¡± Ling Fei didn¡¯t hide her ambition. ¡°But I admit that in terms of talent, I¡¯m not as good as you. Director Sun said that.¡±

    Ling Fei had a good rtionship with Su Qingsang, and this was a very serious advice.

    ¡°Qingsang. I¡¯m serious. You¡¯ve been in this hospital for more than half a year now. Your seniority indeed isn¡¯t high enough, but even if it¡¯s not enough this year, it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s not going to be enough next year. Your achievements are there. I think you canpete for it. At least take the position of associate chief physician within three years. It¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    Su Qingsang was about to eat a piece of fish, but the fishy smell made her a little nauseated. She put down her chopsticks.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to think about doing that in three years, so perhaps five years. I¡¯ll give myself a deadline of five years.¡±

    ¡°I knew it.¡± Ling Fei smiled and winked at Su Qingsang. ¡°Good luck. I have high hopes for you.¡±

    Su Qingsang threw the feeling of wanting to throw up to the side because of her words. She began to think seriously.

    Perhaps, three years wasn¡¯t impossible. Her seniority indeed wasn¡¯t enough, but she could improve her achievements. It wasn¡¯t impossible.

    Taking this matter to heart, Su Qingsang was very grateful for Ling Fei¡¯s encouragement.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡±

    Su Qingsang had forgotten that she wasn¡¯t feeling well.

    After bing a doctor, she would go from assistant doctor to attending physician, to associate chief physician, then to chief physician. She would advance step by step.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have much ambition, but this promotion process represented an affirmation of her abilities. It was worth a gamble.

    ..

    Huo Jinyao went home early that morning and found Su Qingsang huddled in the study. Auntie Yu was cooking in the kitchen, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t run to the kitchen to see if there was anything she could do to help.

    When he woke up this morning, he realized that he had gone overboard yesterday. He had drunk too much and was really drunk.

    He had some recollection of what happened after that. Before he got drunk, he had asked Yang Wenchang to send him home. What happened after that was just a blur.

    He knocked on the door of the study, but there was no movement. He gently pushed the door open. Su Qingsang was sitting behind the desk. Aside from theptop in front of her, there was a pile of documents and books beside her.

    ¡°Wife?¡±

    He took a few steps forward and called out again, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t respond.

    Was she angry?

    Huo Jinyao continued to walk forward, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t notice him at all.

    She stared at the documents in front of her and said softly, ¡°The initial stage of cervical cancer and ¨C¡±

    ¡°Honey?¡± Was she really ignoring him? Was she mad?

    Su Qingsang looked at the two papers in her hands. Some of them had the same perspective and some didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Honey.¡±

    A pair of big hands suddenly appeared on her waist. Su Qingsang was shocked and turned around to re at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± Huo Jinyao took the initiative to admit his mistake. ¡°It was my fault yesterday. I shouldn¡¯t have been so drunk.¡±

    ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    She had just thought of a key point and was about to record it down. She went to pull his hand, but Huo Jinyao tightened his grip.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry anymore. I promise, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand was on her waist, and now it was tightening again. Su Qingsang¡¯s stomach felt a little nauseated.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, let go.¡±

    Did he know that he had interrupted her train of thought?

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao was thick-skinned enough not to forget how drunk he was yesterday. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±

    He tightened his arms, and Su Qingsang felt even more nauseated. She couldn¡¯t help but push Huo Jinyao away because of the nauseating feeling and quickly headed towards the bathroom.

    Huo Jinyao stood there in a daze. What was going on? Why was she so angry?

    He chased Su Qingsang to the bathroom. She hadn¡¯t had dinner yet, so she wasn¡¯t able to throw up anything at the moment.

    ¡°Honey?¡±

    It can¡¯t be that bad, right? She was so angry that she wanted to throw up as soon as he got close to her?

    Su Qingsang was really nauseated. The feeling of wanting to throw up made her very nauseated, but she couldn¡¯t throw up anything.

    She finally recovered and patted her chest. Huo Jinyao came closer again.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t take it anymore as soon as he raised his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te any closer.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for his cuddling earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have felt like throwing up.

    ¡°Wife?¡± It was the first time Huo Jinyao had seen Su Qingsang look at him with such an ugly expression in such a long time. ¡°I really know I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±

    As he spoke, his hands once again wrapped around her waist. Afraid that she would ignore him, he was very nervous. ¡°Speaking of which, it wasn¡¯t my fault yesterday. It was that rascal Li Junsheng¡¯s fault. He was the one who urged others to force me to drink. I¡¯m telling you, the next time he does this, I¡¯ll beat him up.¡±

    Before Su Qingsang could respond to his words, his hand grabbed her, and her stomach started to feel nauseated again.

    She pushed Huo Jinyao away and threw up again. Huo Jinyao was hit hard by this reaction. He looked at Su Qingsang with a mournful expression.

    ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t have to be like this, right?¡±

    Didn¡¯t he just drink a little? Why did Su Qingsang have such a strong reaction?

    If he remembered correctly, she seemed to have vomited when she smelled the alcohol on his body yesterday.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to him. The feeling of nausea had been suppressed with great difficulty just now, and now it was even more nauseating.

    Feeling like she was going to vomit bile, she simplyid there. Her face was pale, and she looked like she was in pain.

    ¡°Honey.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± She was already nauseated to begin with, and hearing him made her even more annoyed. Huo Jinyao, who had never received such cold treatment before, immediately became listless.

    This time, Su Qingsang felt nauseated for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until ten minutester that she finally felt better. After rinsing her mouth, she recovered and stood up.

    She looked at Huo Jinyao, who was behind her, and felt extremely annoyed. This was the first time she felt this way.

    ¡°Can you stay away from me?¡±

    ¡°Honey?¡±

    ¡°I feel like throwing up whenever you¡¯re near me.¡± Su Qingsang had already thrown up two or three times. She really didn¡¯t want to go through any more torture.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her and took a step forward. Su Qingsang quickly raised her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to not feel like throwing up now. Patting her chest, Su Qingsang heard Auntie Yu calling for her to eat.

    ¡°Wash your hands and eat.¡± After saying that, she walked past him to the dining room. She even deliberately turned her body to the side when she walked past him.

    ¡°Honey...¡±

    Huo Jinyao was hurt by Su Qingsang¡¯s actions. He now resented Li Junsheng and the others.

    He felt wronged after he was done resenting them. He was only drunk once. Was there a need to be so exaggerated?

    He had showered yesterday, and he no longer smelled like alcohol today, okay?

    Su Qingsang went to the dining room. Auntie Yu had already served the dishes on the table, and she even served them a bowl of soup.

    Huo Jinyao sat down next to Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang, who was about to drink the soup, suddenly couldn¡¯t sit still when she smelled the chicken soup.

    She stood up and rushed to the bathroom again.

    This time, Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t supress the grievance on his face. He reflexively sniffed his own body. He didn¡¯t stink, did he? He did not smell like alcohol either, did he?

    Why was Qingsang treating him like this? Was she doing it on purpose? Was it because he was drunk once? Why did he feel more wronged than ever?

    This time, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t vomit for that long. When she returned to the dining room, she found that Auntie Yu had already left. Huo Jinyao was sitting in his seat and looking at her with a conflicted expression.

 Chapter 626 - This Punishment Is Too Severe

    <h4>Chapter 626: This Punishment Is Too Severe</h4>

    Su Qingsang, who was sitting down again, was extremely weak. She had been puking for so long that it was unbearable.

    Just as she was about to eat, Huo Jinyao pushed the bowl in front of her. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t stand the smell anymore.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression seemed to turn even more sorrowful as soon as she reacted. ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t be serious, right?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him in confusion. She sat up straight. After the smell of the chicken soup moved away from her, she felt a little better.

    She met Huo Jinyao¡¯s gaze and realized why he was looking at her like that ¡ª

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She had vomited a few times and finally recovered. All she wanted to do was eat quietly.

    ¡°Honey.¡± Huo Jinyao lost all confidence. ¡°I really know my mistake.¡±

    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t get drunk again next time.¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked her eyes. After thinking about her future career path today, she nned to work hard.

    Not only was she rushing to finish the previous thesis, but she also nned to start working on some of the materials and books that she would only start reading next month.

    Therefore, she didn¡¯t take Huo Jinyao¡¯s apology to heart. Now that he mentioned it, she remembered.

    ¡°What happened to you yesterday? Why did you drink so much?¡±

    She wasn¡¯tpletely angry. She was just a little annoyed that he did not know how to take care of her body.

    ¡°Honey,¡±Huo Jinyao quickly exined, ¡°You really can¡¯t me me. It was that Li Junsheng. He caused me to drink. He forced me to drink.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s body was still a little ufortable. She still felt ufortable when she thought of the smell of alcohol on Huo Jinyao¡¯s body yesterday.

    ¡°He forced you to drink, and you drank? Don¡¯t you know that drinking too much alcohol hurts your liver?¡±

    ¡°Honey, I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± He keept saying he was wrong, and he said it so straightforwardly, but there was no remorse in his eyes. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°Honey, I promise. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    After saying that, Huo Jinyao picked up the bowl of soup and ced it in front of Su Qingsang. ¡°Honey, hurry up and eat. The soup is getting cold.¡±

    Su Qingsang picked up the bowl of soup and was about to drink it, but she felt nauseous again. This time, she knew that she had nothing left to throw up.

    She waved her hand and tilted her face to the side. Her pale face was now filled with disgust and difort.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s face fell. ¡°Honey...¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked. After all themotion tonight, she no longer had the appetite to eat.

    She had always been in good health, and she had never felt like throwing up like this. She had a vague guess in her mind. However, she couldn¡¯t guarantee until she was certain.

    She patted her chest and recovered from the nausea. She nced at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± She pushed the bowl of chicken soup a little further away. She felt better when she couldn¡¯t smell it.

    ¡°Honey,¡± Feeling wronged, Huo Jinyao said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Su Qingsang threw up so much that she lost her temper. She could guess what kind of state she was in now. She didn¡¯t have time to argue with Huo Jinyao about such trivial matters.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Then have a bowl of soup first.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was about to push the soup in front of Su Qingsang, but Su Qingsang quickly raised her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want this soup.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t she still disdainful towards him? Su Qingsang red at him. Her anger had really subsided.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    She scooped a bowl of rice for herself. Although she still didn¡¯t want to eat it. But if her guess was true, this was not the time for her to be willful.

    ¡°Wife?¡±Is she really okay?

    Her stomach was very ufortable, and every mouthful made her nauseous. This caused her to look extremely pale.

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s expression as he drank his soup. He kept feeling as if a storm wasing.

    Su Qingsang forced herself to eat a bowl of rice. She really couldn¡¯t eat anymore. She hurriedly put down the bowl and felt like throwing up again.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her and saw that she didn¡¯t eat much at all. She ate half as much as usual. He stood up as well.

    ¡°Honey?¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t take it anymore as soon as he got close to her. She couldn¡¯t suppress the urge to throw up. She rushed to the bathroom. She threw up as much as she had eaten just now.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes widened as he watched Su Qingsang¡¯s behavior. He waspletely dumbfounded.

    What... what was going on?

    Su Qingsang had just finished throwing up, so she had no appetite to eat anymore. Not in the mood to pay attention to him, she looked at Huo Jinyao. After nearly an hour of torment, her legs were already weak.

    As an obstetrician and gynecologist, she knew that if her guess was true, then these reactions were normal.

    However, she was a little troubled. She still had a long way to go. If she was already tormented like this now, she didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future.

    ¡°Wife? Qingsang?¡±

    Huo Jinyao followed behind Su Qingsang and watched her wash her mouth before going to her room. He didn¡¯t do anything else and justid down on the bed.

    ¡°Go away.¡±

    She was still feeling nauseated. If he came over again, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t throw up all over him.

    ¡°Wife.¡± Huo Jinyao felt extremely wronged. ¡°What do I have to do for you not to be angry?¡±

    ¡°I said go away.¡±

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t trying to throw a tantrum. She was just a little annoyed. Before, she thought that having a child would be good.

    But now that she might really have one, she had a headache. She had seen many cases of severe vomiting during pregnancy. If she was the same type, how would she spend the remaining few months?

    ¡°Honey?¡±

    Her brows were knitted so tightly that a mosquito could be squashed between them. Huo Jinyao reached out his hand to soothe her. How could he not be worried when she had already vomited so much?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to do?¡± Su Qingsang was feeling extremely nauseated. She really didn¡¯t want to hear Huo Jinyao apologize again, or hear him promise her, or hear him mention how he was drunk yesterday.

    ¡°I want to rest for a while. Can you go and put away the dishes outside?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her and reached out to touch her forehead. Su Qingsang avoided his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just want to sleep for a while. Can you go out now and not disturb me? Let me Sleep for a while?¡±

    Was he being despised?

    Huo Jinyao watched Su Qingsang roll over and lie down whilepletely ignoring him. He felt like he received a huge blow.

    This blowsted until when he was about to sleep at night. Su Qingsang rested for a while and felt a little better. She even got up and prepared a bowl of noodles for herself.

    After eating the noodles, she went to the study to tidy up the rest of the documents. When she returned to the room, she found that Huo Jinyao¡¯s face was still full of grief.

    Su Qingsang ignored him. It was rare that she didn¡¯t feel nauseous and ufortable. She went to take a shower and prepared to go to bed early.

    Tomorrow, she would have a checkup after going to the hospital. She would check on her condition. If she really was pregnant, she would have to pay more attention in the first few months.

    During this period of time, she spent all her attention on her thesis. asionally, she would feel tired from the uing examinations but simply think that she was fatigued. She didn¡¯t expect that it could also be because she was pregnant.

    She was in a good mood. When sheid down again, she took out her phone to check Weibo. It was at this moment that Huo Jinyao reached out his hand.

    Su Qingsang pped his hand away without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    ¡°It was really my fault yesterday. Honey, I promised you. Can you not ignore me?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, stop messing around.¡±

    ¡°Honey.¡± Huo Jinyao was really about to go crazy. ¡°Can you just tell me how long you¡¯re going to be angry for?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at his pitiful expression and burst intoughter. She was a little helpless. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be angry for one day. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    After she finished her examination and found out the results, she would talk about it again.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huo Jinyao was dumbfounded. Su Qingsang was afraid that he would be flippant again, so she looked at him seriously. ¡°Huo Jinyao, I¡¯m really not in the mood today, so please stay away from me.¡±

    If he put his hand on her waist again, she was afraid that she would want to vomit again.

    ¡°Honey.¡± Huo Jinyao really wanted to reach out his hand. ¡°Can¡¯t I just hug you without doing anything else?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Su Qingsang said straightforwardly. ¡°If you hug me, I¡¯ll feel nauseous.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t kept craddling her stomach, she wouldn¡¯t have reacted so strongly, would she?

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s face darkened immediately. Looking at Su Qingsang, who had already closed her eyes and started to sleep, he felt extremely gloomy.

    He was only drunk once, and she was treating him like this? Wasn¡¯t this punishment a little too severe?

    ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t go that far, right? Can¡¯t I just hug you as I sleep?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Honey ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a noise. If you keep making noiseS, you can sleep on the sofa or in the guest room.¡± Su Qingsang stretched out a finger and propped it against his body that was about to get close to her. ¡°Or do you want to sleep on the sofa?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here.¡± Aggrieved, Huo Jinyao moved back a little and fell asleep unwillingly.

    ..

    Su Qingsang slept soundly for once. She woke up in good spirits. She felt a little nauseous when she brushed her teeth, but she forced herself to suppress the nauseous.

    She was a doctor herself. She knew what was best for her body. When she went outside, Huo Jinyao was already gone. She didn¡¯t know if he had gone to work.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have time to care about him now. She was in a hurry to go to the hospital for a checkup. She also needed to start taking extra folic acid and calcium supplements.

    Su Qingsang thought of some things to take note of in the early stages of pregnancy and then went to the hospital.

    She first took a pregnancy test paper to check. The two bars on it showed that she was indeed pregnant. She began to recall when shest had her period.

    If she remembered correctly, she had onlye here once since she came back from C City. She hadn¡¯te back for more than a month.

    ording to that data, she was about seven to eight weeks pregnant. She would know the specific situation after she took the ultrasound.

    The colleague on duty at the ultrasound room at noon was a new girl and it hadn¡¯t been long after she was assigned. Su Qingsangid down and waited for the image to appear on the screen.

    ¡°Doctor Su, you¡¯re pregnant.¡± The girl looked even more excited than Su Qingsang. ¡°Eight weeks pregnant in utero. The fetal heart is normal. Doctor Su, your baby is very healthy.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled. The young girl let out a confused cry and pointed at the screen. ¡°Doctor Su, look at this.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Su Qingsang looked at the screen. The young girl looked excited.

    ¡°Are there two fetal sacs? Why does it look like there¡¯s two fetal sacs?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked and sat up. She naturally understood what two fetal sacs meant.

    ¡°Dr. Su, you¡¯re so lucky.¡± The young girl¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re actually pregnant with twins.¡±

    Su Qingsang knew that she was pregnant yesterday, but now that she suddenly found out that she was pregnant with twins, she still felt a little unsettled.

    How was that possible? Whether it was her family or Huo Jinyao¡¯s side, there seemed to be no precedent for twins.

    No, the cousin of Huo Jinyao¡¯s great-aunt gave birth to twins.

    Su Qingsang sat up and ced her hand on her abdomen. It felt very wondrous. She had delivered many babies and examined many pregnant women.

    She had delivered twins herself as well, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would be pregnant with twins one day. It was really amazing.

    ¡°Congrattions. Dr. Su, you¡¯re really lucky.¡± The young girl said congrattions again.

    Su Qingsang was a little embarrassed, but more than that, she felt happy. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Su, after the baby is born, you have to treat us to a meal.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Qingsang stood up and wanted to leave. She looked at the young girl and asked, ¡°Dr. Chen, can you not tell anyone about my pregnancy for now?¡±

    ¡°Keep it a secret, right? I can¡¯t tell until it¡¯s at least three months. I know.¡±

    The young girl smiled and nodded. Su Qingsang smiled at her gratefully. Then, she returned to her office.

    She didn¡¯t have an outpatient clinic this morning. However, she had a small surgery in the afternoon. Su Qingsang ced her hand on her abdomen. She began to think whether she should take a leave of absence now or work until theter stages of her pregnancy.

    She wasn¡¯t a fragile woman. As an obstetrician and gynecologist, she much healthier and stronger than the average woman.

    She still wanted to climb up the ranks. She still had to hand in the thesis in her hand, as well as the certification.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t contemte it for long. When the next pregnant woman who was suddenly sent in needed treatment, she had already made up her mind. She would continue to work.

    When she changed into her scrubs, she looked at her abdomen. Baby, oh baby, I think you will understand your mother¡¯s work and stay in her stomach, right?

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have much time to think about other problems. There was a fire today. A few burn patients were sent in, and one of them was a pregnant woman.

    When they were sent over, the situation was very critical. Su Qingsang, Sun Huiya, and Shen Lingyun were all involved in the rescue of the pregnant woman.

    The degree of the pregnant woman¡¯s burn was as high as 30%. However, the child was less than six months old. The pregnant woman was very tough. She was afraid of hurting the child, so she refused to be anesthetized.

    Su Qingsang and Sun Huiya couldn¡¯t bear it. Fortunately, the pregnant woman passed out on her own, so they were able to carry out the treatment sessfully.

    The whole processsted for nearly five hours. By the time Su Qingsang came out of the operating room, the sky had already darkened. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything since noon.

    Aftering out of the hospital, Su Qingsang felt tired again. She was really tired. Anyone who stood before the operating table for four to five hours would feel tired, not to mention the fact that she was pregnant.

    She was tired and hungry. She began to think that perhaps she should have an appetizer tonight? Also, she wanted to tell Huo Jinyao about this news. If he knew, how would he react?

    Would he be happy? Or excited? Or have some other reaction that she couldn¡¯t think of?

    She was still trying to think of a more pleasant surprise when she saw the entrance of the hospital. She was the first to be shocked.

    When she saw the man standing by the side of the road at the entrance of the hospital with an extremely shy red sports car parked behind him and a big bouquet of red roses in his hands, Su Qingsang thought that her eyes were ying tricks on her for a moment.

    Huo Jinyao took a few steps forward and walked in front of Su Qingsang. He handed the flowers in his hands to her.

    ¡°Honey, this is for you.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the big bouquet of roses and then at Huo Jinyao. She blinked and asked, ¡°What day is it today?¡±

    ¡°Honey.¡± Huo Jinyao smiled and walked up to her. He put his arms around her shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s no special day. I just wanted to give you flowers.¡±

    It looked like there were at least ny-nine roses in the big bouquet. In the middle was a heart-shaped bouquet of pink roses. It was very beautiful. But ¡ª

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve asked Yang Wenchang to make a reservation. Let¡¯s go out for dinner.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao. In the end, she was half-pulled and half-hugged by him as they got into his car.

    After getting into the car, Su Qingsang looked at the interior of the car and turned to look at Huo Jinyao. ¡°This car is new, right?¡± At least she didn¡¯t see this car in the Huo family¡¯s garage.

    ¡°Yes, I just bought it. Do you like it, honey?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She didn¡¯t have any special requirements for cars, and the car she was driving now was pretty good.

    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±

    Such generosity made Su Qingsang lean against her back. ¡°Huo Jinyao, what got into you today?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly realized that I should treat you better, honey.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him suspiciously. Her first thought was, did he know that she was pregnant?

    But it didn¡¯t seem like it. If Huo Jinyao knew, how could he be so calm?

    The car parked in front of a very famous building. Before they entered, a waiter came to guide them.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao entered the building and went straight to the top floor. This ce was located in the center of Rong City. From this angle, one could see the surrounding streets clearly.

    Among them were the ces that Su Qingsang, Li Qianxue, and the others had visited when they came to Rong City.

    Huo Jinyao walked to a seat by the window and very considerately pulled out a chair for Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Honey, take a seat.¡±

    Su Qingsang became more and more suspicious of his attentive actions. She saw Huo Jinyao sit down across from her and call the waiter over.

    ¡°Give me a bottle of wine,¡± Huo Jinyao said. He immediately remembered why Su Qingsang had ignored him for the entire night and immediately changed his words. ¡°Juice, juice please. I can¡¯t drink wine now.¡±

    His actions confirmed Su Qingsang¡¯s guess. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the neer had sold her out.

    Thest time she was taken away by the police, Huo Jinyao was so anxious that he went to the hospital to get the phone numbers of all her colleagues. He also gave all of them his phone number. This meant that they could call him as soon as anything happened to Su Qingsang in the future.

    When she thought of this, she felt that it was meaningless. She felt a little resentful towards the new girl.

    Wasn¡¯t it better for her to tell Huo Jinyao about this herself?

    ¡°You know about it?¡±

    Huo Jinyao was ordering dishes when he saw Su Qingsang¡¯s expression and nodded. How could he not know? He was frostily ignored for an entire day after just one drink.

    If he were to drink again, he probably wouldn¡¯t get to sleep with her for the rest of the week.

    ¡°I know, of course I know.¡±

    He had already promised her yesterday, but Su Qingsang still wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook. It was the first time Huo Jinyao realized that Su Qingsang could be so petty.

    ¡°Do you know half of it, or do you know all of it?¡±

    If he knew that she was pregnant, did he know that she was pregnant with twins?

    Su Qingsang¡¯s expression was a little baffling. If he knew all of it, his reaction was too abnorally calm.

    ¡°Of course I know all of it.¡± Huo Jinyao wanted to surrender. ¡°Honey, can we not talk about this for now?¡±

    Su Qingsang pursed her lips into a straight line. The joy of being pregnant with twins was gone. Upon seeing Huo Jinyao¡¯s reaction, she suddenly thought of something.

    For more than a year, Huo Jinyao had almost always taken protective measures. And those rare few exceptions were after she had requested repeatedly.

    Not to mention the time Huo Jinyao refused to give her another chance even after they lost control on the sofa.

    A terrifying thought shed through his mind. Could it be that Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want to have children at all?

    Her expression was extremely serious, so Huo Jinyao thought that she was still angry. He quickly ordered the food and poured Su Qingsang a ss of fruit juice.

    ¡°Okay, honey, what do you want to say? Let¡¯s talk after dinner, okay?¡±

    Su Qingsang red at Huo Jinyao. ¡°Let¡¯s talk after dinner?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you can say it now. What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What are your thoughts about this?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression was a little bewildered. Wasn¡¯t the matter already over?

    ¡°Honey, haven¡¯t I already made my stance clear?¡±

    ¡°Make it clear. Do you want to or not?¡±

    Want what? Don¡¯t want what? Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s stern expression. He quickly shook his head when he thought about how she wanted him to sleep on the sofa yesterday.

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t want to.¡± He already knew that he had made a mistake. Of course he couldn¡¯t ept such an inhuman and harsh punishment.

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao for a long time before she finally understood. The rose, the sports car, and today¡¯s meal were all prelude. All for the sake of not having children.

    She was very angry and stood up in a sh.

    ¡°Wife?¡± Huo Jinyao was shocked by her actions. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang had always thought that he was just saying that he didn¡¯t want children. However, she didn¡¯t expect Huo Jinyao to have such an attitude. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want them, then I have nothing to say to you.¡±

    ¡°No, wife, you ¨C¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang, who wanted to leave, and quickly blocked her way. ¡°Don¡¯t want them? What do you mean by ¡®them¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Children.¡± Su Qingsang was a little annoyed at this moment. She didn¡¯t realize that the two of them weren¡¯t talking about the same thing. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want children, then what else do I have to say to you?¡±

    ¡°Children?¡± Huo Jinyao was confused. ¡°What children?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, why are you still ying dumb if you already know?¡± Su Qingsang took out the ultrasound report from her bag. ¡°Children, our children. Both of our children. Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t want them? Why are you still ying dumb?¡±

    ¡°No, wait a moment.¡± Huo Jinyao was stunned. He looked at the ultrasound report and blinked.

    Eight weeks pregnant? Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes widened as he read the words over and over again. He almost jumped up when he saw the cold expression on Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    ¡°Y-y-you¡¯re pregnant?¡±

    Without waiting for Su Qingsang to speak, he took a step forward and put his hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant? Oh my god, you¡¯re actually pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 627 - Sorry, Let Me Laugh For A While

    <h4>Chapter 627: Sorry, Let Me Laugh For A While</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s reaction was a little too strong. Feeling that something wasn¡¯t right, Su Qingsang frowned.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, you¡¯re pregnant. Oh my god.¡± Huo Jinyao unwittingly tightened his grip. His eyes filled with shock and disbelief, he looked at Su Qingsang. ¡°Wife, you¡¯re actually pregnant? Qingsang, you¡¯re actually pregnant. Eight weeks, how long is eight weeks? Y-you only found out today? Or did you already know?¡±

    Su Qingsang crossed her arms in front of her chest. She was starting to get confused by Huo Jinyao¡¯s incoherent reaction.

    ¡°I just found out today.¡±

    Huo Jinyao blinked his eyes and looked at the words ¡°eight weeks pregnant.¡± He suddenly picked Su Qingsang up and turned her around.

    Although it was past dinner time, there were still a lot of people in the restaurant. Feeling the gazes of the people around her, Su Qingsang quickly patted Huo Jinyao on the shoulder.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, put me down quickly.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Huo Jinyao hugged Su Qingsang tightly and shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t. Honey, you¡¯re pregnant. You¡¯re actually pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, be careful. Did you hear me when I said to put me down?¡±

    Huo Jinyao snapped out of his daze. He put Su Qingsang down gently.

    After letting go of Su Qingsang, he took a big step back. He looked Su Qingsang up and down in surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just so happy.¡± As he spoke, he leaned over and kissed Su Qingsang on the lips.

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao¡¯s actions and blinked. ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Come,e, sit down, honey.¡±

    Huo Jinyao helped Su Qingsang sit down on the chair, as if he was treating a porcin doll.

    Su Qingsang sat down and wanted to say something, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t give her a chance to.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re pregnant? Two months? Tell me, what should I pay attention to?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand his reaction. Did he not know about this before?

    ¡°No, wait a minute.¡±

    Huo Jinyao took out his phone and turned on the recording function. Then, he looked at Su Qingsang and said, ¡°Come, tell me, I¡¯ll record it.¡±

    Su Qingsang was a little speechless. This silly husband was hers?

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Tell me. I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    Su Qingsang turned off his phone and put it aside. Her clear eyes stared at Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. ¡°You came in a sports car and with roses today. Isn¡¯t it because you knew that I was pregnant?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Huo Jinyao pped his forehead. It was only then that he realized that Su Qingsang had misunderstood. ¡°Honey, how can you think of me like that? Can¡¯t I be nice to you even if there¡¯s nothing special?¡±

    ¡°One who is unountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions.¡± Even if she didn¡¯t say thetter part, Huo Jinyao would understand.

    ¡°Honey ¨C¡±

    Su Qingsang lowered her head. She was being petty today, but she said, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to ¨C¡±

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to sleep on the sofa.¡± Huo Jinyao held her hand with an earnest expression. ¡°Honey, I already know that I was wrong about getting drunk the day before yesterday. Won¡¯t you forgive me just this once?¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. She finally understood that she had made a mistake. Of course, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t feel much better.

    ¡°So, today, you came with a sports car, roses, and a candlelit dinner to apologize for getting drunk?¡±

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t make it sound so bad. Didn¡¯t I already apologize yesterday? Can¡¯t I just want to treat you well?¡±

    The expression in his eyes were sincere, and Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help butugh. She looked at him, who was squatting beside her, and gave him a gentle pat.

    ¡°Get up and sit down. What are you squatting here for?¡±

    There were still other people here.

    ¡°Honey.¡± Huo Jinyao finally recovered from the excitement just now. He looked at Su Qingsang and scratched his head. ¡°Are you really pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°I have been since I came back from Lin City.¡±

    There were two times when they didn¡¯t take any protective measures. It was probably during that time.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a father?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that Huo Jinyao was being a little silly today.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s next move was even more silly. He stared at her stomach and reached out his hand very carefully.

    ¡°Can I touch him?¡±

    Su Qingsang found it a little funny. ¡°Theoretically, he¡¯s not even the size of an egg. You can¡¯t even feel him.¡±

    ¡°I know, I just want to touch him.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked very pious and even nervously rubbed his hands together. He raised his hand and gently ced them on Su Qingsang¡¯s belly.

    It was still t, and there was nothing there. He looked up at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Huo Jinyao, that¡¯s enough. It hasn¡¯t even been two months.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t retract his hand. He pressed his face against Su Qingsang¡¯s stomach. There wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of awkwardness or embarrassment on his face from Su Qingsang¡¯s mockery.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I think he should know.¡±

    He stepped back and looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s belly seriously. ¡°Ahem. Hi, how are you? I¡¯m your father.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at his silly face. She wanted tough, but she also wanted to cry.

    She had always thought that he didn¡¯t like children. She didn¡¯t expect his reaction to make her feel so warm and touched.

    There was no reaction. Huo Jinyao repeated himself.

    ¡°Hello, baby. I¡¯m your father.¡±

    ¡°How silly.¡± Su Qingsang pinched his nose and didn¡¯t forget to correct the mistake in his words. ¡°It¡¯s not you, it¡¯s you guys.¡±

    You guys? Huo Jinyao looked up at her with a nk expression. ¡°What do you mean by you guys?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you guys.¡± Didn¡¯t he already see it just now? Su Qingsang picked up the checklist and pointed at one of them.

    ¡°Do you see it? Two fetal sacs.¡±

    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t understand.

    Su Qingsang was now very sure that Huo Jinyao was in a state of shock from finding out that he was going to be a father. His IQ waspletely off the charts.

    ¡°Dear Mr. Huo, it¡¯s not you, it¡¯s you guys. That means, there¡¯s not one, but two here.¡±

    ¡°Two?¡± Huo Jinyao was like a repeater.

    ¡°Yes, two.¡±

    ¡°Wife?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang looked at his stunned expression and wondered if she should take a picture of him like this, and then use it to mock him after many years?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Twins.¡±

    Two? Twins?

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s mouth was agape. He had only seen the eighth week of gestation and hadn¡¯t processed Su Qingsang¡¯s words yet.

    He looked at Su Qingsang, then at the examination report, and then at Su Qingsang¡¯s belly.

    He suddenly took a big step back. ¡°Ah. You, you mean, wife, you mean...¡±

    As if he had seen a miracle, se pointed at Su Qingsang¡¯s belly.

    ¡°How silly.¡± Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao¡¯s silly mannerism and lowered her head to touch her stomach. ¡°My babies, you¡¯re so pitiful. Your father has already lost his mind.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Huo Jinyao had lived for more than thirty years but had never lost control like this.

    He waspletely incoherent now.

    With aplicated expression on his face, he raised his hands. He muttered, ¡°Oh my god, oh my god¡±. He paced back and forth in the same spot. His movements were so big that it had already attracted the attention of the other people in the restaurant.

    Su Qingsang was extremely embarrassed by his actions. She stood up, grabbed his hand, dragged him to sit down beside her, and pressed his body down.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, that¡¯s enough. Calm down.¡±

    ¡°How can I calm down?¡± Huo Jinyao felt his heart beating wildly. ¡°Twins? Honey, are you having twins? Oh my god, I¡¯m actually going to have two children. Oh my god.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t calm down at all and stood up. Su Qingsang pressed his body back down but he stood up again.

    He suddenly picked up the phone on the table. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have time to stop him as his phone was already out.

    ¡°Uncle Cheng? Let Grandpa answer the phone. Is Grandpa upstairs? Mom? It¡¯s me. Yes. Qingsang is pregnant. Yes. You¡¯re going to be a grandmother. Grandpa is going to be a great-grandfather. Yes. Qingsang is pregnant. Yes. Pregnant. Mom, let me tell you, Qingsang is pregnant with twins. You know about twins, right? We¡¯ve never had twins in our family. Qingsang is pregnant.¡±

    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but after themotion just now, many people nearby were looking in his direction.

    Feeling too ashamed to look at anyone else, Su Qingsang covered her face.

    She looked at Huo Jinyao, who was like a repeater. He kept repeating those two sentences: Qingsang is pregnant. They¡¯re twins.

    After hanging up on the Huo family, Huo Jinyao felt that it still wasn¡¯t enough. He started to call the others.

    ¡°Junsheng? Let me tell you. My wife is pregnant. Yes, Qingsang is pregnant. Twins. Hahahaha. Twins. You know? My wife is pregnant with twins.¡±

    ¡°Mohan? Let me tell you. Qingsang is pregnant. Qingsang. Yes, that¡¯s my wife. Hahahaha. Sorry, let meugh for a while. I¡¯m so happy. Yes. She¡¯s pregnant. Yes. I¡¯m going to be a father, And a father of two children. Hahahaha. I¡¯m good, right? Yes, that¡¯s it. My wife is pregnant with twins. Hahahaha.¡±

    ¡°Xianyun? Hahahaha. I¡¯m so happy. Let me tell you a piece of good news...¡±

    ¡°Xianyang. I¡¯ll tell you, Xianyang. Hahahaha, no, I¡¯m too happy...¡±

    Su Qingsang buried her face into the table and felt the gazes from all directions. She decided to nevere to this restaurant again.

    After Huo Jinyao finally finished his phone calls and was done showing off, he still couldn¡¯t hide the pride on his face. To him, the gazes around him weren¡¯t worth mentioning at all. They were all envious. These people were just envious.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. The dishes had already been served. She nced at Huo Jinyao and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao put his phone aside and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call after I eat.¡±

    He saw the hidden disdain in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes. He changed the topic and said, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s eat. By the way, what do you need to eat at this time? Something nutritious? Or something light? There¡¯s nothing here that you can¡¯t eat, right? If there is, you have to tell me.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang interrupted him and said, ¡°Can I make a request?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± He would agree to it even if there were ten of them, let alone one.

    ¡°Shut up and let me eat in peace now. Is that okay?¡±

    Huo Jinyao blinked and was about to speak when Su Qingsang raised her index finger. ¡°Be quiet. I want to eat.¡±

    Huo Jinyao, who was just despised by his wife, wasn¡¯t angry at all. He propped up his chin with one hand and watched Su Qingsang eat.

    Su Qingsang felt ufortable under his stare. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Honey, I find you so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I got it. Can you eat now?¡±

    Huo Jinyao began to eat. However, just as he picked up his fork and knife, he remembered something else. ¡°Honey, can you eat western food? This sd seems to be cold. Do you want me to help you pass on it?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, be quiet.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Jinyao cut a piece of steak and remembered something else. ¡°Honey, do you think they will fight in your stomach?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, do you want me to remind you that they are still in the fetal sac?¡± Fight? Did he think she was pregnant with Nezha?

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Jinyao swallowed the steak and thought of something else. ¡°Honey, do you think they¡¯re boys or girls?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Qingsang took a deep breath and raised her head to re at Huo Jinyao. Her eyes were as sharp as knives. ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    Aggrieved, Huo Jinyao shut his mouth, but he had other questions to ask. Just as he moved his lips, Su Qingsang shot daggers at him again.

    He had no choice but to lower his head and continue eating. From the aggrieved look on his face, those who didn¡¯t know would think that she had bullied him.

    Su Qingsang tightened her grip on the knife and fork and reminded herself. Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯re pregnant. You have to maintain a happy mood.

    However, after being provoked by Huo Jinyao¡¯s silly actions, she forgot about the pregnancy vomiting. The meal went smoothly. At least there was no nausea.

    After the meal, when Huo Jinyao went to pay the bill, he was told that it was free.

    The owner of the restaurant knew Huo Jinyao. He had made such a big move just now that the owner found out about it.

    ¡°Congrattions, Huo Jinyao. Today¡¯s meal is on me. Come to our restaurant again next time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯lle again next time.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was in high spirits because of the celebratory news. He held her in his arms and walked out.

    The smile on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face didn¡¯t disappear even after he got into the car. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t stand the silly look on his face. She turned to look at the night view of Rong City outside the car window and chose not to look at him.

    She noticed that Huo Jinyao was driving very slowly. She couldn¡¯t help but look at him. Yep, it was slower than 20 miles per hour.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you drive a sports car, right?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± The corners of Huo Jinyao¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°But we can¡¯t drive too fast now.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt speechless as she looked at the cars that passed her one after another. Then, the drivers would nce at her from time to time, as if they were looking at a retard.

    She lowered her head and decided to y dead.

    They finally got home after spending twice as much time getting home as usual. As soon as Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao stepped out of the elevator, they saw three people standing outside.

    Huo Mingguang, Liu Tongjia, and Grandpa Huo.

    ¡°Grandpa, Dad, Mom?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, Dad, Auntie.¡±

    Su Qingsang was shocked by this scene and looked at the time. They rushed over almost as soon as Huo Jinyao called.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    It was Old Master Huo who spoke first. He looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s belly. It wasn¡¯t just him. Huo Mingguang and his wife were also doing the same.

    However, in her hands, Su Qingsang was holding arge bouquet of roses, blocking their view.

    Even so, Su Qingsang still felt ufortable from being stared at. She couldn¡¯t help but re at Huo Jinyao. It was all his fault. He had made such a bigmotion.

    Liu Tongjia looked at Su Qingsang and said in an unusually gentle tone, ¡°How are you? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head. Huo Jinyao opened the door and let them in. The group of people entered the door. Liu Tongjia saw Huo Jinyao take the initiative to put away the roses in Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. Then, he carefully helped Su Qingsang sit down.

    Su Qingsang felt that it was too dramatic, and too embarrassing. With all the elders around, Huo Jinyao¡¯s action really made her feel ufortable.

    However, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t think so, and neither did Liu Tongjia.

    ¡°Why are you eating out? Isn¡¯t it dirty? Is Auntie Yu¡¯s cooking not good? Why don¡¯t I get Auntie Zhou toe over and make soup for you every day?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Huo Mingguang objected. ¡°Auntie Zhou¡¯s cooking isn¡¯t bad, but she doesn¡¯t have a dietitian¡¯s license. In my opinion, hire a dietitian and a chef. Bring them along every day.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Old Master Huo also felt that it was good. ¡°Hire a dietitian, and then hire a chef. Oh right, get Qingsang a driver. From now on, don¡¯t drive to work by yourself anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why do you need to go to work?¡± Liu Tongjia looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s stomach. ¡°They have a lot of tasks to do in the hospital and they¡¯re all tiring tasks. In my opinion, don¡¯t go to work. Just stay at home and take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Huo Mingguang nodded, and thought it was a good idea. ¡°I think you should just stay at home and rest. You can also move back home so that your mother can take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Jinyao listened to the suggestions of the elders and felt that it was a good idea. ¡°I don¡¯t have the experience with taking care of pregnant women either. That¡¯s very good.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then it¡¯s decided.¡±

    The three elders spoke one after another, and Huo Jinyao seemed to agree with them. The corners of Su Qingsang¡¯s mouth twitched. While they were having a heated discussion, she spoke in a somewhat disappointing manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t n to stop going to work.¡±

    ¡°You can even stay at home...¡± Halfway through Liu Tongjia¡¯s sentence, she suddenly turned around and looked at Su Qingsang. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said, I don¡¯t n to stop going to work.¡± Su Qingsang was very insistent on this matter. ¡°I¡¯m in good health. There¡¯s nothing wrong with my health. Besides, I¡¯m a doctor myself. I know how to take care of myself. Also, if I don¡¯t go to work and stay at home every day, it might not be a good thing for the child¡¯s development.¡±

    The three elders and Huo Jinyao fell silent. They looked at each other and finally looked at Su Qingsang.

    Huo Jinyao furrowed his brows tightly. ¡°Qingsang, this isn¡¯t a normal pregnancy. You¡¯re pregnant with twins.¡±

    ¡°I know. Our Hospital has even delivered quintuplets before,¡± Su Qingsang said. ¡°That pregnant woman didn¡¯t rest the entire time either.¡±

    Of course, due to herrge belly and the sheer number of fetuses, she had to be hospitalizedter on.

    After a moment of silence, Old Master Huo looked at Su Qingsang with disapproval in his eyes.

    ¡°Qingsang, I think what Jinyao said makes sense. This isn¡¯t a normal pregnancy. You¡¯re pregnant with twins. It¡¯s different.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing different.¡± It was just an extra baby in her belly. To her, it was no different.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m in excellent health. Besides, I¡¯m an obstetrician and gynecologist myself. I¡¯ll take good care of myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Su Qingsang was a resolute person. Since she had already made up her mind, no one else could persuade her.

    The elders looked at each other. They probably didn¡¯t expect Su Qingsang to be so determined. In the end, all of them turned to look at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, Grandpa. It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you guys go back and rest? If there¡¯s anything, why don¡¯t we talk about it tomorrow?¡±

    Huo Jinyao was thinking ofing back to persuade Su Qingsang after they grew a little older. However, Old Master Huo was hesitant. In his opinion, Su Qingsang naturally should stay in the old mansion. It was best to have someone take care of her.

    In the end, Huo Jinyao finally seeded in persuading the elders to go back first.

    After sending the elders away, Huo Jinyao turned around and saw that Su Qingsang was no longer in the living room. Huo Jinyao thought that she had gone back to her room, but in the end, he found her in the study.

    ¡°Honey?¡± Huo Jinyao went up to her nervously. ¡°I heard that evenputers have radiation. Why don¡¯t you stop working?¡±

    ¡°The earth is a big maic field. There¡¯s radiation itself.¡±

    Su Qingsang still had to finish her thesis from yesterday, and there were still some documents that needed to be sorted out.

    ¡°Honey.¡± Huo Jinyao squeezed into her chair and sat down with her. ¡°You¡¯re already pregnant, there¡¯s no need to work so hard. It¡¯s the same whether it¡¯s a thesis or a test. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang was squeezed to the point that she had nowhere to sit. Huo Jinyao simply picked her up and let her sit on hisp.

    Helpless, she patted his arm. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m a doctor and an obstetrician. I know better than you what I can and cannot do. Second of all, it¡¯s not even three months yet. Like I said, it¡¯s only two fetal sacs. Even if they were a little older, the right amount of exercise would make it easier for me to give birth. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°So, please don¡¯t be so nervous. I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m a doctor.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have the patience to deal with him anymore. ¡°Alright, you can leave now. Let me finish my work, okay?¡±

    Huo Jinyao: ¡°...¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t expect that the entire hospital would know that she was pregnant the next day. Yesterday, Huo Jinyao was waiting for her at the entrance of the hospital, and many people saw it. Some even took photos and posted them on the hospital¡¯s internal forum.

    All Su Qingsang¡¯s colleagues in the hospital knew she married well. Huo Jinyao had been to the hospital a few times.

    He was a famous person in Rong City and had appeared on television before. After he showed off yesterday, the young girl from the ultrasound department started gossiping on the forum.

    Su Qingsang was pregnant, and they were twins. Therefore, what Huo Jinyao did yesterday was to celebrate his wife¡¯s pregnancy.

    When Su Qingsang entered the hospital, she met the envious gazes and incessant blessings from all her colleagues. It made her feel embarrassed.

    As soon as she entered the office, Sun Huiya came over as well. She congratted her repeatedly. Truthfully, there had never been a gynecologist or obstetrician in the hospital who had twins before. She was the first.

    Su Qingsang felt as if she had been surrounded by people all day. She really wasn¡¯t used to that feeling. Since she was surrounded by a group of colleagues congratting her, she took the initiative to offer to treat them to dinner that night.

    She made a call to Huo Jinyao and arranged a ce for dinner. However, an uninvited guest arrived at her office.

 Chapter 628 - Hatred Was Out Of The Question

    <h4>Chapter 628: Hatred Was Out Of The Question</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    In the coffee shop across from the hospital, Su Qingsang and Su Chenghui were sitting across from each other. Su Chenghui looked more haggard than he did two days ago.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know why Su Chenghui asked her toe here. She thought Su Chenghui had already returned to Lin City.

    ¡°Dad? Why are you looking for me?¡±

    Su Chenghui was quite politely distant. The other party was her father, so why couldn¡¯t he look for her?

    Su Chenghui naturally discerned the implication as well, and his expression was a little awkward.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I have a flight back to Lin City tomorrow, and I wanted toe see you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at his daughter in front of him. Su Peizhen looked like her mother, but Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin really looked like him. Su Yuxin looked even more like him. Su Qingsang¡¯s face actually looked a little like Li Qianxue¡¯s. If one looked carefully, one would be able to tell.

    He lowered his head and thought of the words he had overheard when he entered the hospital.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re pregnant?¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at him. She didn¡¯t expect him to know about this. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    She didn¡¯t intend to deliberately hide it. Since he knew, there was nothing that she couldn¡¯t say. It was a good thing anyway.

    ¡°Good, good.¡± Su Chenghui said good twice, but then hhe couldn¡¯t find anything else to say. ¡°I, when I went to your hospital just now, I heard your colleagues discussing. I think they said they¡¯re twins?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good. That¡¯s great.¡± After Su Chenghui finished, he didn¡¯t know what else he could say. ¡°I haven¡¯t taken care of pregnant women before, so I don¡¯t know what you should eat or use at this time. You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m a doctor.¡± Su Qingsang saw his embarrassed expression and remained calm. ¡°I know how to take care of myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Su Chenghui nodded repeatedly. He thought of another matter. ¡°Does your mother know that you¡¯re pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have time to tell her. ¡°I ate outside yesterday so I didn¡¯t video chat with my mother. I¡¯ll tell her today.¡±

    Su Chenghui nodded. His lips moved a few times as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he stopped.

    There was silence again. Su Chenghui picked up the coffee in front of him and took a sip. The ck coffee was a little bitter. ¡°Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°After your child is born, can I go see you?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± This was the first time Su Qingsang saw Su Chenghui being so careful. ¡°You¡¯re their grandfather. Of course you can go see them.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s expression changed slightly because of her words. His emotions ambivalent, he lowered his head.

    ¡°I went to see Peizhen yesterday.¡±

    Thinking of his daughter whom he had doted on for more than 20 years but had be like that in the end, Su Chenghui sighed with regret.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t want to see me, and was unwilling to see me. I used some tactics to meet her.¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t need Su Qingsang¡¯s reply. He just wanted to find someone to talk to. Since when did he no longer have anyone to talk to?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know since when, but I¡¯ve been thinking. Did I do something wrong? This thought finally reached its peak after you guys switched back. I knew my mistake was irreparable. But I didn¡¯t know that it would bring about such serious consequences.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯tment. They were all adults, so it wasn¡¯t easy to brush the matter off with just one sentence. Everyone had to pay the price for their actions. No matter who it was.

    ¡°She seems to be in a good state.¡± Saying that she was in a good state was just words offorting. How good could she be in a good state in that sort of ce?

    ¡°Qingsang, I¡¯ve already persuaded her. I told her to serve her sentence obediently, try to reduce her sentence, and get out of there as soon as possible.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t respond. That would be for the best. She had never regarded Su Peizhen as an enemy. She didn¡¯t in the past, and she wouldn¡¯t in the future.

    As long as she didn¡¯t provoke her, even if she wasn¡¯t willing to get along with her peacefully like a normal sister would, she was willing to peacefully coexist with her.

    After Su Chenghui said all this, he didn¡¯t get any response from Su Qingsang. He was a little disappointed, and looked up at Su Qingsang with a nervous expression.

    ¡°Qingsang? Do you still hate me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang had never hated Su Chenghui. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re overthinking things.¡±

    ¡°In the past, many things were my fault. It¡¯s only right for you to hate me.¡±

    Su Qingsang was silent. She had no way to respond. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t hate you.¡±

    There was resentment and me, but there was no hatred at all.

    Su Chenghui looked up at her. Her gaze was clear and sincere. He believed that she really didn¡¯t hate him. It was a pity that just because she didn¡¯t hate him didn¡¯t mean that others didn¡¯t hate him. For example, Li Qianxue.

    ¡°But, your mother hates me very much.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t respond to this. Li Qianxue loved him back then as much as she hated him now. It was normal for her to hate him.

    Su Chenghui seemed to realize that it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to say this to his daughter.

    ¡°Are you free tonight? Shall we have dinner together? And invite Huo Jinyao as well?¡±

    ¡°I promised to treat my colleagues to dinner tonight.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked disappointed. Su Qingsang lowered her head and thought about it for a moment before adding, ¡°They¡¯re all colleagues from the department. If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to join us?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. He looked at Su Qingsang in disbelief. ¡°Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao will being too. My colleagues are all very nice and take care of me. They¡¯re very happy that I¡¯m pregnant this time. That¡¯s why I said I¡¯d treat them to dinner.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only right, it¡¯s only right. Then, is it inconvenient?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not inconvenient.¡±

    ..

    Huo Jinyao was a little surprised when he saw Su Chenghui that night. He nced at Su Qingsang, who was beckoning her colleagues to enter the private room.

    Everyone from the department had arrived, and the table was full.

    Huo Jinyao, Su Qingsang, and Su Chenghui sat at the top of the table. This was the property of Tang Mohan¡¯s family, so the environment and dishes there weren¡¯t ordinary.

    When the others saw Huo Jinyao, they were a little restrained at first, but they soon let go.

    Huo Jinyao had learned his lesson, so he didn¡¯t touch a single drop of wine. Su Chenghui, on the other hand, ate quite a lot. Thanking them for taking care of Su Qingsang and asking them to continue taking care of her in the future, he toasted every single one of Su Qingsang¡¯s colleagues present.

    Su Qingsang watched Su Chenghui¡¯s actions and didn¡¯t say anything. However, when Su Chenghui sat down, she served him a bowl of soup.

    That action was done casually. Su Chenghui looked at her, but his eyes were a little warm.

    This meal was considered to be a feast for both the guest and the host. Huo Jinyao was very sober, but Su Chenghui drank too much. In the end, Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang sent him back to the hotel together.

    ..

    Huo Jinyao took out a hair dryer to dry Su Qingsang¡¯s hair. Her eyes were half-closed, as if she was enjoying his service.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She didn¡¯t move much today, so how could she be tired?

    ¡°Why was your dad here today?¡±

    ¡°He came to see me in the afternoon and heard about my pregnancy. He asked if I was free for dinner tonight. He said he was going back to Lin City tomorrow, so I called him along.¡±

    Huo Jinyao could guess that this was probably the result.

    ¡°I thought you hated him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± She looked at Huo Jinyao in the mirror. ¡°Why do you all think I hate him?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t hate him?¡±

    ¡°You only hate someone when you have expectations. There¡¯s no such thing as hate if you don¡¯t have expectations.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s hair was almost blown out, so she turned to look at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Why does my mother hate my father so much? It¡¯s because she always had high hopes for my father. She thought that one day, she would be able to move him and make him fall in love with her. That¡¯s why she hated him so much when she found out that he would never love her, and on the contrary, he would only bring her pain.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m different. I¡¯ve never had high hopes for my father ever since I was a child. Perhaps there were, but it had been too long, too long, and those expectations eventually disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°I always knew that the person he liked the most in his heart was Su Peizhen, and then Yuxin. So after I tried a few times, I gave up. I knew in my heart that in his life, he would never put me in the same position as Su Peizhen. I also knew that in my life, I would never genuinely regard him as a father. Because I didn¡¯t have any expectations, I wasn¡¯t surprised no matter what he did.¡±

    ¡°At most, it¡¯s a little ufortable. After all, even if treated like that by a stranger, it¡¯ll still be a little ufortable, but it¡¯ll only be slight difort. Once the difort subsides, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    After all, she didn¡¯t care that much about Su Chenghui¡¯s thoughts. Therefore, hatred was out of the question.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say a word. He bent down and hugged Su Qingsang gently, then ced his hand on her abdomen.

    Su Qingsang felt his movements and ced her hand on his. It was still t.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I think we¡¯ll be good parents, right?¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t let her children grow up like her. She believed that Huo Jinyao wouldn¡¯t let them grow up like he did when they were young.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her intently and felt the warmth in her abdomen. ¡°We are different from our parents.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are different from them.¡±

    Her and Huo Jinyao¡¯s child would definitely receive a lot of care and love.

    ..

    Li Qianxue also found out that Su Qingsang was pregnant. She was overjoyed and said that she would fly to Rong City to visit her. She wasn¡¯t the only one who came. Old Master Li and Su Yuxin also came.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they still had matters to attend to in Lin City, they would probably still want to stay in Rong City until Su Qingsang gave birth.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to convince Li Qianxue that she didn¡¯t need to worry that much. After sending Li Qianxue away, Su Qingsang focused her energy on the examination at the end of the month.

    This was the bad thing about being a doctor. She had to submit her thesis every year and take all kinds of examinations. She busied herself and slowly ignored the difort in her body.

    Huo Jinyao was very worried about her, but she refused to rest and insisted on continuing to work. He had no choice but to hire a nutritionist at home. He also specifically told Auntie Yu to follow the instructions of the nutritionist.

    Liu Tongjia and Old Master Huo also came to see them from time to time. Su Qingsang, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have the slightest self-awareness of being pregnant. She did what she had to do.

    She didn¡¯t neglect going to the outpatient clinic or any surgeries.

    Another half a month went by, and it was already September in Rong City. Su Qingsang had already passed the first three months of her pregnancy period. Her pregnancy could be considered stable by now.

    Huo Jinyao was worried about letting her drive, even though she had repeatedly said that many people even drove until they gave birth. He was the one who drove her to and from work every day.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t convince him, so she could only agree.

    One morning, Su Qingsang went to the bathroom to throw up again. She looked fine for the past month, and there was no sign of vomiting at all.

    Huo Jinyao thought that the previous time was a coincidence, but he realized that he was overthinking things these few days.

    ¡°Why are you throwing up like this?¡± Huo Jinyao stood behind Su Qingsang and patted her back gently with one hand. ¡°It was fine for the past month, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t speak. She was feeling very ufortable and didn¡¯t have the spare energy to speak.

    In fact, she roughly knew why. When Li Qianxue came to Rong City, she did not want her to worry. Therefore, the thought of throwing up was suppressed by her.

    Later, she was busy with her research and writing the thesis. She was distracted by external matters, so naturally her attention was diverted.

    She had just handed in her thesis yesterday. She reckoned that she would be able to pass it without any idents. As she rxed, her body reacted naturally.

    ¡°I asked Auntie Yu to prepare porridge this morning. Can you drink it now?¡±

    After Su Qingsang became pregnant, Huo Jinyao asked Auntie Yu to stay with them. As long as she was at home, he would let her cook three meals a day.

    Su Qingsang nodded. She had no choice but to eat. She got up and went to eat. However, just as she picked up her bowl and ate a few mouthfuls, she felt nauseous and rushed to the bathroom again. She vomited even more than before.

    From that day onwards, Huo Jinyao realized that Su Qingsang was having a hard time. She vomited almost everything she ate.

    No matter how nd the food was, she vomited after eating it. Huo Jinyao saw it and was extremely anxious.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the doctor?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang, who had puked so much that her face was pale. He really didn¡¯t know what he could do to stop her from throwing up or to make her feel better.

    Su Qingsangid down in front of the toilet and waved her hand. She was really ufortable now. She was so sick that she would throw up even if she drank water.

    ¡°Honey...¡±

    She had already vomited like this for a week. In just a few days, she had lost a ton of weight.

    Not only had she lost weight, but her face had also lost all color.

    Su Qingsang stood up and ced one hand in front of the sink. She looked at Huo Jinyao and said in a very weak voice, ¡°Huo Jinyao, I¡¯m a doctor myself, yet you want me to see a doctor?¡±

    ¡°But how can you continue to be like this?¡±

    Su Qingsang rinsed her mouth. She didn¡¯t expect her morning sickness to be so severe.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already vomiting like this. Are you sure you can still eat?¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll force myself to eat. If I really can¡¯t, I¡¯ll have to go to the hospital for an infusion.¡±

    Su Qingsang spoke very matter-of-factly, but Huo Jinyao simply felt heartache. He had never known that pregnancies were this torturous.

    Previously, when Su Qingsang stopped vomiting after that day, he thought that it was just an ident. But this week, he found out that it was too early for him to rejoice.

    Su Qingsang returned to the dining table and looked at the table full of dishes. She still had no appetite.

    ¡°Wife?¡±

    When Huo Jinyao saw her like this, he wanted to say they might as well not have this child.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll try again.¡±

    Su Qingsang picked up the bowl as she spoke. She forced herself to finish the bowl of porridge. Huo Jinyao looked at her nervously. After seeing that she had finished the bowl of porridge, he didn¡¯t even have time to let out a sigh of relief before Su Qingsang stood up again and walked towards the bathroom.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s face turned green.

    He followed her to the bathroom and found that Su Qingsang had vomited all the porridge she had just eaten. Huo Jinyao really couldn¡¯t calm down now.

    ¡°Honey?¡±

    Su Qingsang was indeed suffering. Her physiological reaction wasn¡¯t something she could control. Now, she wanted to vomit no matter what she smelled, and everything she smelled made her nauseous.

    Her face extremely pale, she waved her hand. She had barely eaten anything in the past week.

    Huo Jinyao reached out to support her, and she didn¡¯t refuse. The two of them returned to the living room and sat down on the sofa. Auntie Yu came out of the kitchen and saw Su Qingsang in such a state. Her face was filled with heartache.

    ¡°What should we do? Madam can¡¯t eat anything. How about I make you some egg custard?¡±

    Su Qingsang waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡±

    ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t continue like this. You¡¯re not alone. There are three of you.¡±

    Auntie Yu also knew that Su Qingsang was pregnant with twins. She had been perfectly fine for the past half month, but she had vomited heavilyin the past few days. Her heart ached for her.

    Su Qingsang knew, but she really couldn¡¯t eat. She looked at the time and decided not to go to work today. ¡°I¡¯ll go to my room and sleep for a while.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not eating breakfast?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll throw up if I eat.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t expect this child to be so torturous. Sheid down on the bed, and Huo Jinyao followed behind her. He watched her fall asleep with a worried look on his face.

    After leaving the room, Huo Jinyao called everyone one by one to ask about Su Qingsang. Even if Su Qingsang was a doctor, since ancient times, doctors had never self-medicated. Perhaps she still needed to find someone else to examine her problems.

    Liu Tongjia came over not long after receiving his call. She saw the worried look on Huo Jinyao¡¯s face. She ran over to check on Su Qingsang, who was still asleep.

    After she got pregnant, she had be more lethargic than before. She still had to work on her examination and research papers, so she forced herself to stay awake and keep busy.

    Now that she was done with her work, she began to rx.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that she hasn¡¯t had a proper meal in a week?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang didn¡¯t want me to tell anyone,¡± Huo Jinyao said helplessly. ¡°She said that she¡¯s a doctor, so she knows the truth.¡±

    ¡°If she knows the truth, why doesn¡¯t she eat?¡± Liu Tongjia was furious. She couldn¡¯t help but pat Huo Jinyao on the shoulder. ¡°Tell me, how are you taking care of her?¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡± Huo Jinyao wanted to beg for mercy. Both mother and son were equally worried when they talked about Su Qingsang. There was an invisible sense of intimacy.

    However, Liu Tongjia wasn¡¯t a doctor either. She came here because she wanted to watch Su Qingsang eat properly.

    However, Su Qingsang was destined to fail her. She woke up at noon and sat at the dining table. Huo Jinyao, Auntie Yu, and Liu Tongjia stood in front of her.

    Su Qingsang, who was being stared at by them, felt a great deal of pressure. Looking at the light dishes that Liu Tongjia had personally cooked, she forced herself to eat some.

    After eating half a bowl of rice, she drank another bowl of soup. Huo Jinyao breathed a sigh of relief. Getting Liu Tongjia toe over was indeed beneficial.

    However, his joy onlysted for less than a minute. The moment Su Qingsang put down the bowl, she rushed to the bathroom again.

    This time, she almost spat out yellow bile. When she came out of the bathroom, her legs were weak, and she was exceedingly frail.

    ¡°Wife?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Madam?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the concerned faces of the people in front of her and smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really tried my best.¡±

    If she couldn¡¯t eat, so be it. If she wanted to vomit after eating, so be it. That really wasn¡¯t something she could control.

    Liu Tongjia and Huo Jinyao looked at each other.

    ¡°What, what should we do?¡± Liu Tongjia was helpless. ¡°Do we really have to go to the hospital for an infusion? You¡¯re a doctor yourself, you should know that it¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    Of course, Su Qingsang knew. She shook her head and said, ¡°No infusion, I¡¯ll endure it for a while. I¡¯ll eat itter.¡±

    She was a doctor, so she knew a lot of methods, such as ginger juice and apple sauce. She had tried it two days ago. At that time, she could still suppress it, but when it was time to eat, she would throw up whatever she ate.

    In the end, Su Qingsang drank some soup. Because she ate less, she finally stopped throwing up. However, she refused to eat anymore.

    Huo Jinyao looked extremely anxious. In the evening, Liu Tongjia asked Auntie Yu to cook more dishes. With so many dishes, there must be one that Su Qingsang could eat without vomiting, right?

    It was still useless.

    Huo Jinyao felt that his hair was about to fall out. It was night, and Su Qingsang was already asleep, but he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Looking at Su Qingsang¡¯s pale face, he came out of the room and went to the living room.

    Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t sleep as well, nor could she fall asleep either. Su Qingsang¡¯s reaction in the past few days was really worrying.

    ¡°She¡¯d only just gotten pregnant, but she already has such a strong reaction, and there are two babies in her belly. What will happen if this continues?¡±

    No matter how much Liu Tongjia disliked Su Qingsang in the past, she began to ept her after hearing what her son said, not to mention the fact that Su Qingsang was pregnant now.

    Twins. The more happy she was before, the more worried she was now.

    Huo Jinyao sat still, but Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t like his reaction. She patted the back of his hand hard and said, ¡°Think of something.¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡± What could he think of? He tried to coax Su Qingsang to eat every day. But could she me him if she couldn¡¯t eat?

    ¡°You¡¯re useless.¡± Liu Tongjia was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but chide her son.

    ¡°I¡¯m useless, but you aren¡¯t. Think of something.¡±

    ¡°I¡± Liu Tongjia cleared her throat. ¡°What can I think of? When I gave birth to you guys, you guys were much more obedient in my stomach.¡±

    Huo Jinyao rarely heard Liu Tongjia talk about the past. In fact, Liu Tongjia rarely talked about the past. Now that she talked about it, her face didn¡¯t look as painful as it did before. Instead, there was a hint of nostalgia.

    ¡°When you guys were in my stomach, you didn¡¯t torture me. You were all very obedient. Especially Wushuang, who didn¡¯t have any reaction from the beginning to the end, and was also obedient and sensible after birth.¡±

    It had been more than ten years since Huo Jinyao and Liu Tongjiast talked about his older brother and younger sister.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t interrupt her. He listened to her talk about some of the fun things that happened when she was pregnant in the past. Liu Tongjia talked about Huo Jinkai and Huo Wushuang.

    ¡°What about me? Mom, when you were pregnant with me, what was it like?¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Liu Tongjia smiled. Her eyes peaceful, she no longer had her usual indignant look on her face. ¡°At the beginning of the month, I felt a little nauseous. Later on, I recovered. At that time, my appetite was also strange. I used to dislike food, but at that time, I had a huge appetite. I used to like things like fish and prawns, but at that time, I didn¡¯t like them anymore. At that time, even Auntie Zhou found it difficult to cook, and she didn¡¯t know what I wanted to eat. After all, I had different whims everyday.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Huo Jinyao suddenly stood up.

    ¡°Mom, I know what to do now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Did she say something enlightening just now? Liu Tongjia looked puzzled. Huo Jinyao nced at her, grabbed the car keys, and went out.

    ¡°That child.¡± That fool. What exactly was his solution? He should have at least said something.

 Chapter 629 - Did I Put You In A Difficult Position

    <h4>Chapter 629: Did I Put You In A Difficult Position</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    When Su Qingsang woke up in the morning, it took her a long time to recover from her usual vomiting.

    ¡°Honey?¡±

    Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t been to work for the past few days. Every day, he would ask Yang Wenchang to drop off his work at home. As soon as Su Qingsang arrived, he got up as well.

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    Su Qingsang waved her hand, got up to wash up, and tidied herself up. She seemed to be in good spirits this morning.

    ¡°Are you hungry? You haven¡¯t eaten properly these few days. Let¡¯s go eat breakfast.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to hear the word ¡°eat¡± now, because she really didn¡¯t have the slightest desire to eat.

    ¡°Honey, you might like the breakfast for today. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at him in bewilderment. After washing up, she followed him out of the room.

    There were a few small tes on the dining table, and beside them was a pot of porridge. A bowl of porridge was ced in front of her in the middle.

    Huo Jinyao motioned for Su Qingsang to sit down. She looked at the breakfast, and then at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Come, try it.¡±

    She sat down and picked up her chopsticks. It was a bowl of extremely light shredded green vegetables and meat porridge. The green vegetables were cut into small pieces, and the shredded chicken was torn into small pieces. The porridge was soft, mushy, and it smelled very delicious.

    She took a sip, and surprisingly, she didn¡¯t feel like regurgitating. That familiar smell gave her a vague hunch.

    She drank until the bowl of porridge was finished. She didn¡¯t feel like vomiting, nor did she feel like regurgitating.

    She scooped another bowl for herself. She served it with the side dishes on the table. There were pickled vegetables, pickled radishes, and also turnips.

    She ate two bowls in a row, but she did not feel like regurgitating again. When the second bowl of porridge was bottomless, Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes were a little hot and a little sour.

    She blinked her eyes and suppressed the urge to cry.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her nervously. ¡°Is it good?¡±

    It was very delicious and very appetizing. Indeed, she didn¡¯t feel like throwing up anymore.

    ¡°Do you want another bowl? You haven¡¯t eaten properly these past few days.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t object and ate another half a bowl of porridge with the side dishes. Even half an hour after she finished eating, she didn¡¯t feel like throwing up again.

    Huo Jinyao breathed a long sigh of relief. It was fortunately, extremely fortunate. However, he was still a little worried.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to throw up now, are you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang nodded heavily. She looked up at Huo Jinyao and asked, ¡°Where... where is she?¡±

    ¡°She went to buy groceries.¡± Huo Jinyao knew what she was asking and said softly, ¡°She said that she would make some home-cooked food for you for lunch.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes started to sour again. Huo Jinyao sat down next to her, took her hand, and wrapped it in his palm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not good for the baby. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to do prenatal education?¡±

    After Su Qingsang became pregnant, Huo Jinyao kept asking her what he should pay attention to. He had too many questions, and one came to mind after another. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know how to answer them all. She went to the hospital and found two pregnancy manuals for him to read.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t know anything in the past. It was only after reading the books that he found out that even when the baby was in the womb, it also needed prenatal education.

    ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡±

    Su Qingsang sniffled. She just wanted to cry a little.

    ¡°You told her?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t ask further. She tasted the porridge on the table and knew that it was Xiang Caiping¡¯s cooking. Back in Lin City, she had been cooking some of the local specialties for her.

    At that time, Xiang Caiping thought that she wouldn¡¯t like it, so she was worried for a long time.

    Every time she wanted to help with the cooking, she would ask for her opinion first. Later, when she saw that she indeed wasn¡¯t picky and really liked to eat, she slowly became emboldened, then cooked more and more.

    Su Qingsang put down her chopsticks and nced at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°When did shee?¡±

    ¡°She came early this morning.¡± Huo Jinyao went to find Xiang Caipingst night and told her about Su Qingsang¡¯s pregnancy.

    Xiang Caiping was a little surprised that Su Qingsang was pregnant. She had mentioned it so many times in Lin City, but Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant. In the end, there was no rtionship between them now, but she became pregnant.

    She didn¡¯t say anything, nor did she express anything. Huo Jinyao had no choice but to tell her about the situation. He said that Su Qingsang was pregnant and that she would vomit whatever she ate. She had lost weight and hadn¡¯t eaten properly for several days.

    At that time, Xiang Caiping only asked him to go back first. He thought that she didn¡¯t want toe visit Su Qingsang, nor did she want to help. He didn¡¯t expect Xiang Caiping toe early in the morning.

    ¡°She cooked the side dishesst night and brought them over. She cooked the porridge this morning.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked up at him. ¡°Why did you think of looking for her?¡±

    She had always thought that Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want to see Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°It was all because of you. I really had no choice.¡±

    Su Qingsang vomited whatever she ate. He had tried all kinds of methods. She was a doctor herself, but she couldn¡¯t cure her pregnancy sickness.

    When Liu Tongjia mentioned it yesterday, he remembered that Su Qingsang loved to eat the dishes cooked by Xiang Caiping in Lin City.

    She especially liked the side dishes that Xiang Caiping had pickled. When Liu Tongjia mentioned it yesterday, he thought about how Su Qingsang was originally from Lin City. Perhaps she would want to eat Lin City¡¯s specialty dishes?

    Su Qingsang looked at the back of his tan hands. His joints were defined, slender, and strong.

    ¡°Did I put you in a difficult position?¡± She also put Auntie in a difficult position.

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t difficult.¡± Huo Jinyao held her hand and kissed her fingertips. ¡°Anything to make you eat will do.¡±

    He was serious. Her reaction for the past week had really scared Huo Jinyao. He didn¡¯t dare to think about what he would do if she was like this throughout the entire pregnancy.

    Su Qingsang smiled and put her face close to Huo Jinyao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Huo Jinyao, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Silly. What are you thanking me for?¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand caressed her abdomen. It had been three months. Perhaps because they were twins, he could already feel that it was slightly bulging.

    When Xiang Caiping entered the house, she was carrying arge bag of groceries in her hands. Su Qingsang stood up and looked at her with an ambivalent expression.

    ¡°Auntie?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiang Caiping replied softly. Behind her, Auntie Yu took the groceries from her hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go wash the vegetables first.¡±

    Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t object. She stood there and looked at Su Qingsang. Due to her pregnancy, her face was a little pale. She hadn¡¯t eaten properly during this period of time, and she seemed to have lost a lot of weight.

    ¡°How is it? Is your body still able to take it?¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. She was in good health to begin with, so there was naturally no such thing as being unable to take it.

    ¡°Have you eaten breakfast?¡± Xiang Caiping looked in the direction of the dining room as she spoke. Huo Jinyao answered for her, ¡°Yes, she ate two bowls of porridge.¡±

    Clearly relieved, Xiang Caiping nodded.

    ¡°As long as you can eat, I¡¯ll make pickled bamboo shoots for you today. Also, pickled beans, how about it?¡± Xiang Caiping reported a few more dishes, all of which were Lin City¡¯s local cuisine. In the past, when she was with Su Qingsang, she would often cook for her.

    ¡°Okay.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t thought about eating sour food these days, but every time she ate them, she still felt nauseous and vomited.

    However, when she heard Xiang Caiping mention the list of dishes, she didn¡¯t feel nauseous at all. Instead, she had quite an appetite.

    ¡°Then you should rest first.¡± Xiang Caiping went to the kitchen, and Su Qingsang wanted to follow her to help, but she was stopped by Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°The kitchen is smoky and greasy. You¡¯d better not go. Have a good rest. Eat some meat for lunch to nurture your health. Look at you, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s nose was a little sore and she nodded heavily. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t say anything and went to the kitchen.

    After she left, Su Qingsang reached out to hug Huo Jinyao and rubbed her face against his chest.

    ¡°Auntie is really nice.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    No matter what, Su Peizhen was indeed sent to prison by him. However, now that Xiang Caiping was willing toe, even Huo Jinyao had to admit that he might have been a little petty before.

    Liu Tongjia went to the old mansion early in the morning. Initially, she wanted to call Auntie Zhou over to help. However, when she brought her over, Su Qingsang was already sitting at the dining table.

    Xiang Caiping was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat, so she made seven to eight dishes. They were all light appetizers. They were all verymon dishes, but Su Qingsang¡¯s appetite was huge. She ate two bowls of rice in a row.

    She didn¡¯t vomit after eating, so everyone else breathed a sigh of relief. Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t know Xiang Caiping. She thought that she was the chef that Huo Jinyao had hired.

    Xiang Caiping was wearing an apron, and her face, which had looked old and haggard because of Su Peizhen¡¯s imprisonment, hadn¡¯t recovered. It wasn¡¯t Liu Tongjia¡¯s fault for misunderstanding.

    ¡°Your cooking skills aren¡¯t bad. Since Qingsang likes your dishes so much, you can stay.¡±

    Xiang Caiping froze for a moment. Before she could say anything, Huo Jinyao spoke up.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Without saying anything else, Liu Tongjia understood with a nce that Xiang Caiping¡¯s identity might not be ordinary.

    ¡°Mom, you should eat first. After you finish, we¡¯ll go buy some things. Qingsang will need themter.¡±

    Liu Tongjia understood that her son had something to say to her, so she didn¡¯t refuse. Under Su Qingsang¡¯s invitation, she sat down and tried Xiang Caiping¡¯s cooking.

    To be honest,pared to the chefs at home, her cooking was only average. However, it was impressive that Su Qingsang was willing to eat them.

    After dinner, using the excuse of shopping and sending Auntie Zhou home, Huo Jinyao led Liu Tongjia away.

    Auntie Yu went to clean up the dishes. Su Qingsang looked at Xiang Caiping and said apologetically, ¡°Auntie, sorry. Jinyao¡¯s mother didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Xiang Caiping had been through so much over the years, so she wouldn¡¯t mind such a trivial thing. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    The two of them sat on the sofa, but had no words to say to each other. Xiang Caiping tried to find something to talk to her about.

    ¡°I went to see Peizhen against month.¡±

    When she thought of Su Peizhen, her expression finally looked better. ¡°Herplexion looked good, better than before. I don¡¯t know how she got over it. I heard that she¡¯s doing well in prison. She¡¯s well educated and capable. The school in the prison said that she could be a teacher and teach those female prisoners. I think she¡¯s doing much better than before.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good.¡± To be honest, she knew how capable Su Peizhen was. After all, she was trained by Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s good too. She didn¡¯t say these things. It was the warden in the prison who said it. She said that as long as Su Peizhen can keep doing this, it¡¯s not impossible to reduce her sentence.¡±

    Xiang Caiping lowered her head and sped her hands together. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t care about whether or not her sentence is reduced now. I just want her to be open-minded and do well.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie. Peizhen is a very smart person. She knows what¡¯s best for her. I think she will perform well and try to reduce her sentence as soon as possible.¡±

    Xiang Caiping remained silent. Su Qingsang took the initiative to reach out and hold her hand. Her hand was no longer fair and tender. There were already fine lines on it, and her heart ached a little.

    ¡°Auntie, thank you. Jinyao and I didn¡¯t consider you when it came to Peizhen¡¯s incident. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about.¡± Xiang Caiping hade to a realization after all these days. ¡°Everyone should take responsibility for their own actions. It was Peizhen¡¯s own fault. No one else can be med.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve alsoe to my senses. If she didn¡¯t go in, with her obsessiveness, she might have done even more extreme things. That was for the best.¡±

    ..

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡± Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t expect Huo Jinyao¡¯s words to have such a meaning. ¡°In that case, this Xiang Caiping is a magnanimous person.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she had such a tragic life.¡±

    As for Su Chenghui, he was an elder and Su Qingsang¡¯s father, so he didn¡¯tment on him.

    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, your mother-inw will be unhappy, right?¡±

    Liu Tongjia immediately thought of this. ¡°Your mother-inw has been at odds with Xiang Caiping for so many years, and now you¡¯re asking Xiang Caiping to take care of Qingsang. Isn¡¯t that bad? For example, she¡¯s taking care of Qingsang openly, but secretly ¨C¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she was being petty. In fact, she knew that if she were Xiang Caiping, she would never want to see Su Qingsang and her husband.

    ¡°Mom, Auntie isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Besides, even if she means well, what if your mother-inw finds out? Haven¡¯t you thought about it? Maybe there would be another conflict?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± How could Huo Jinyao not have thought about it? ¡°But there¡¯s nothing I can do now. You¡¯ve seen for yourself how Qingsang treats Auntie differently. Qingsang is willing to eat her food. I¡¯m not in the mood to care about what my mother-inw thinks right now. I just want Qingsang to have a good meal.¡±

    That was true, but Liu Tongjia still felt that it was inappropriate. Fortunately, Li Qianxue was in Lin City and not in Rong City.

    If she came to see Su Qingsang likest time, there would be drama. They might run into each other. Who knew what would happen then?

    Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t even have time to worry about what Li Qianxue would think after she found out because at night, she began to realize that something was wrong.

    During dinner, Xiang Caiping cooked a few more of Lin City¡¯s specialty dishes. The dishes were really ordinary, but Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t resist them.

    She hadn¡¯t vomited much throughout the day and didn¡¯t feel any nausea.

    In the evening, Xiang Caiping specially made hot and sour soup, then stir-fried some minced meat with the leftover pickled bamboo shoots from lunch. Su Qingsang especially liked the two sour dishes.

    When she sat down, she invited Liu Tongjia and the rest to eat together.

    ¡°Jinyao, let¡¯s eat. Auntie, let¡¯s eat. Auntie, you sit down and eat too.¡±

    Liu Tongjia reacted the moment she called her ¡®Auntie¡¯. Su Qingsang had been calling her ¡®Auntie¡¯ for nearly a year because she was unwilling to acknowledge her previously.

    Now that Xiang Caiping was here, and Su Qingsang was also calling her ¡®Auntie¡¯, who knew which auntie she was calling?

    Su Qingsang realized it herself. She looked at Xiang Caiping and said, ¡°Auntie Xiang, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    That could be considered a way of differentiating. However, Liu Tongjia¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very pleasant. She looked at Su Qingsang and wanted to say something, but she hesitated. In the end, she could only eat in silence.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward. After eating, Liu Tongjia wanted to go back to the old house.

    Su Qingsang could eat now and didn¡¯t vomit anymore. She didn¡¯t have to worry so much.

    ¡°Auntie, are you going back?¡±

    Liu Tongjia had taken good care of her ever since she became pregnant. Su Qingsang nced at Huo Jinyao and said, ¡°Send Auntie back.¡±

    ¡°No need. There¡¯s a chauffeur. Let him stay and take care of you.¡±

    Liu Tongjia didn¡¯t leave immediately after saying that. She stood in the living room and stared at Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang felt ufortable under her stare. She didn¡¯t know what she was going to do. Liu Tongjia nced around while Auntie Yu was cleaning up in the kitchen. Xiang Caiping moved into the guest room and returned to her room.

    Only her, Huo Jinyao, and Su Qingsang were left in the living room. She cleared her throat and looked a little serious.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re already three months pregnant. Don¡¯t you have something to think about?¡±

    ¡°Think about what?¡± What was there to think about?

    Liu Tongjia suppressed the awkwardness in her eyes and said in a stiff voice, ¡°The issue of how to address the child after it¡¯s born.¡±

    The issue of how to address the child after it¡¯s born? Su Qingsang didn¡¯t quite understand. She instinctively looked at Huo Jinyao, but Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t understand either.

    Forcing herself to look like she didn¡¯t care, Liu Tongjia clenched her fists tightly and then loosened them.

    ¡°The child in your belly is my grandson or granddaughter, right? After they¡¯re born, they¡¯ll call me grandma, yet you still call me Auntie. What do you want others to think?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked her eyes and looked at Huo Jinyao again.

    ¡°Why are you looking at him?¡± Liu Tongjia¡¯s voice was a little cold. ¡°You¡¯re already giving birth to my grandson, so do you want to keep calling me Auntie?¡±

    Su Qingsang finally understood. Her lips moved, and there was a hint of uncertainty in her voice. ¡°But, didn¡¯t you tell me not to call you Mom?¡±

    ¡°Then, then didn¡¯t I also ask you to divorce Huo Jinyao? Why don¡¯t you mention that?¡±

    After saying this, Liu Tongjia felt embarrassed. She red at Su Qingsang. ¡°You¡¯re so stupid. I don¡¯t know what Jinyao sees in you.¡±

    She was so dim-witted. How infuriating.

    Liu Tongjia turned around and left angrily. Her expression didn¡¯t look too pleasant. Su Qingsang¡¯s expression appeared a little bewildered. Her lips moved and when Liu Tongjia stepped out of the door, she took two steps forward.

    ¡°Mom, take care.¡±

    Liu Tongjia had already stepped out of the door. She was surprised to hear the word ¡®Mom¡¯, and she almost tripped over the door-sill.

    She turned around and red at Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang already said the first sentence, so the second sentence was said with much more ease.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Mom, go home and rest early.¡±

    ¡°Worrying over nothing. I don¡¯t need you to worry about me. You should take care of yourself properly.¡±

    After saying that, Liu Tongjia felt that her tone was too harsh. She didn¡¯t even look at Su Qingsang and said, ¡°Don¡¯t depend on others if you want to eat something. Call me and tell me. I¡¯ll get someone to make it for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mom. I understand. ¡°Su Qingsang touched her nose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I want to eat anything, I¡¯ll tell Jinyao.¡±

    Liu Tongjia looked at her with a look of disdain. ¡°You¡¯re so silly.¡±

    Jinyao and her weren¡¯t the same. How could they be the same? She was really dim-witted. How could she have such a dim-witted daughter-inw?

    Liu Tongjia walked away with a look of disdain. As she entered the elevator, she thought of Su Qingsang calling her mother, and the corners of her mouth involuntarily curled up. At least she was perceptive and sensible eenough.

    She wasn¡¯t hopelessly dim-witted. If she was properly taught, she could still be the Huo family¡¯s madam in the future.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t care about Liu Tongjia¡¯s expression afterwards. She nced at Huo Jinyao after the door closed. Her clear eyes had inexplicable mirth.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your mother saying one thing but actually meaning another?¡± Although she said that she didn¡¯t like it, she actually epted her in her heart, didn¡¯t she?

    Huo Jinyao looked at her silently for a long time. Then, he burst intoughter. He put his arm around Su Qingsang¡¯s waist and leaned over to give her a kiss on the lips.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re really impressive.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Qingsang nodded and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m definitely impressive. If I¡¯m not impressive, how could I conceive twins?¡±

    ¡°Honey, I think I need to correct you on this matter.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You got pregnant with twins because I¡¯m impressive.¡± Huo Jinyao¡¯s face was serious. ¡°After all, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that my seeds were good, how could you be pregnant with twins?¡±

    Su Qingsang punched him in the chest. ¡°Huo Jinyao, that¡¯s enough. Prenatal education.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they don¡¯t have ears yet. They won¡¯t be able to hear you.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°They can¡¯t hear you, but I can.¡±

    Turning around to leave, Huo Jinyao quickly pulled her back. ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Auntie.¡±

    The guest room had just been cleaned in the afternoon. They didn¡¯t know whether Xiang Caiping was used to it or not.

    Huo Jinyao stared at her back and thought of what Liu Tongjia had said today. Xiang Caiping hade to take care of Su Qingsang with good intentions, but if Li Qianxue found out, drama would ensue.

    No matter what, for now, all his focus was on Su Qingsang. He only hoped that she would be fine.

    ...

    Xiang Caiping officially moved ito Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang¡¯s house. Her cooking really wasn¡¯t that good, but she put in a lot of effort.

    Every day, she thought of ways to cook delicious food for Su Qingsang. In addition to Lin City¡¯s various delicacies, she also made variations of Rong City¡¯s local cuisine.

    Besides taking care of three meals a day, she and Auntie Yu even started to bake pastries. They tested out all kinds of vors and ingredients after asking the nutritionist if Su Qingsang could eat them, then gave them to her.

    Su Qingsang went back to work after she stopped vomiting. Xiang Caiping was afraid that she would be hungry, so she made a lot of snacks that could be brought to her.

    It was also strange. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t get used to eating the food outside now, but Xiang Caiping¡¯s dishes and pastries were quiteforting to her.

    After a week, Su Qingsang finally felt better after being nurtured by Xiang Caiping. Herplexion became more rosy and her weight increased a little.

    Su Qingsang video-chatted with Li Qianxue every day. Under Huo Jinyao¡¯s reminder, she didn¡¯t mention anything about Xiang Caiping.

    She also knew that this wasn¡¯t a long-term n, but Li Qianxue¡¯s dislike for Xiang Caiping was deep-rooted.

    She didn¡¯t want Li Qianxue to be unhappy, nor did she want Xiang Caiping to be ufortable.

    Fortunately, Xiang Caiping seemed to have a tacit understanding with Su Qingsang every day. When Su Qingsang was video-chatting with Li Qianxue, she would go back to her room and stay there.

    It had been more than a week, but Li Qianxue didn¡¯t know that Xiang Caiping had moved into Huo Jinyao¡¯s apartment. Xiang Caiping also pretended not to know, and Su Qingsang deliberately hid it.

 Chapter 630 - Isnt This Your Handiwork

    <h4>Chapter 630: Isn¡¯t This Your Handiwork</h4>

    When Su Qingsang entered the department, she was carrying a bag in her hand. It was the dessert that Xiang Caiping had prepared for her.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Ling Fei touched her arm and clicked her tongue. ¡°After you¡¯ve be, it feels as if I¡¯ve be pregnant as well. Just this week, I¡¯ve gained two pounds already.¡±

    Su Qingsang brought those snacks to the hospital every day. It would be fine if she brought less, but the problem was that Xiang Caiping knew that Su Qingsang was at work, so she couldn¡¯t let her bring just a little. She had to make a lot of them every time before she was allowed to bring them to the hospital.

    In addition, Huo Jinyao had sent over all sorts of seasonal fruits, so Su Qingsang could eat them whenever she wanted. There was now a cab in the hospital that had be a special ce for Su Qingsang¡¯s snacks, and it could barely fit everything.

    It was impossible for Su Qingsang to eat so many snacks and fruits, so she sessfully became of benefactor of other colleagues in the department.

    It wasn¡¯t just their department. Everyone in the Department of Pediatrics downstairs knew that the Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology upstairs had the most snacks. Sometimes, some doctors upstairs woulde over to look for snacks when they had nothing to do.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yang Lu added, ¡°I¡¯ve gained three pounds.¡±

    As she spoke, she even pinched her own belly. Her face was filled with grief. She didn¡¯t want to eat them, but she couldn¡¯t help it. If she ate them, she would gain weight. She felt really conflicted.

    Su Qingsang looked at them and wanted tough.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that dramatic, is it?¡±

    ¡°It is that dramatic.¡± Ling Fei looked at the small cake that Su Qingsang brought over today and felt a little helpless. ¡°Qingsang, if I continue eating like this, I¡¯ll probably be like a pig.¡±

    Su Qingsang had a faint smile on her face. She didn¡¯t weigh herself, but she could feel that her face had gained a little more flesh, and her clothes were a little tighter.

    Recently, she had started to change into sportswear.

    Seriously speaking, Xiang Caiping¡¯s cooking skills could only be considered average. However, she was very attentive, and she often had some creative ideas when it came to making desserts.

    Recently, she had learned to bake some dim sum pastries, and she made a lot of them. When she was done, she asked Su Qingsang to bring them to the hospital and share them with her colleagues.

    ..

    Su Qingsang was in good spirits today. When she woke up in the morning, her appetite was huge. Not only did she eat two bowls of porridge, but she also ate a bowl of wontons.

    Xiang Caiping had made some wontons beforest time, and the wontons she made were different from the ones on the streets. She always had some creative tricks.

    For example, she added Shiitake mushroom powder into the filling of the wontons. She bought dried shiitake mushrooms, turned them into powder, and then mixed them into the wontons. The filling of the wontons had the fragrance of shiitake mushrooms, but it didn¡¯t make people feel nauseated.

    In addition, the taste of the soup she stewed was especially delicious. Ever since Xiang Caiping came to take care of her food and living, her culinary skills had also improved drastically.

    Later, she found out that Su Qingsang liked to eat the wontons she made herself, so she simply made more and put them in the freezer. Su Qingsang could cook them anytime she wanted.

    When Su Qingsang was about to go to work after eating, Xiang Caiping stopped her.

    ¡°The mid-autumn festival is next week. I was thinking of making some moon cakes myself.¡±

    ¡°Making moon cakes yourself?¡±

    When Su Qingsang thought of moon cakes, she remembered. That¡¯s right, the mid-autumn festival wasing up. She was already four months pregnant. The fetus was slowly stabilizing and was being nurtured well. It was in good condition in all aspects.

    ¡°Auntie.¡± Su Qingsang looked at Xiang Caiping. She had taken good care of her during the past month and she had be slightly more plump. ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome. Why don¡¯t we buy some to eat?¡±

    ¡°I asked Jinyao to look it up on the inte. He said it¡¯s not troublesome. It¡¯s very simple. As long as there¡¯s a mould, it¡¯ll be fine. I was thinking, isn¡¯t tomorrow the weekend? If you¡¯re free,e with me to buy some raw ingredients¡±

    Xiang Caiping nced at Su Qingsang¡¯s stomach and said, ¡°Now that your fetus is stable, you need to move around from time to time.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Su Qingsang was a doctor herself, so she was very careful about these things.

    ..

    When the nended in Rong City, Li Qianxue¡¯s expression was really unsightly.

    She didn¡¯t expect that when she wanted to visit her daughter in Rong City on a whim, she would run into Su Chenghui on the ne.

    She couldn¡¯t be in a good mood anymore after she saw Su Chenghui. Coincidentally, Su Chenghui¡¯s seat was right next to hers.

    She wanted to change her seat, but she didn¡¯t want Su Chenghui to think that she was afraid of him. Therefore, she simply slept all the way to Rong City.

    However, she couldn¡¯t pretend to be asleep anymore when the nended. She got up and went to get her luggage. Just as she raised her hand, Su Chenghui had already helped her get her luggage down.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    When he came here just now, he saw her putting the luggage away so he knew that this was hers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Li Qianxue took the luggage from his hand and looked very upset.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to see Qingsang?¡±

    Su Chenghui was also here to see Su Qingsang. It just so happened that the previous coboration had some follow-up to go on, so he thought ofing by himself. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter Li Qianxue.

    This was really a pleasant surprise. Since thest time he heard that a man had appeared in Li Qianxue¡¯s office, it wasn¡¯t that Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t anxious, nor was he indifferent.

    Instead, he looked for her a few times, but Li Qianxue ignored him. She didn¡¯t pick up the phone, nor did she agree to meet him. She didn¡¯t reply to his text messages.

    Her attitude was too firm. Su Chenghui was distressed, but he didn¡¯t dare to be too rash. He didn¡¯t expect that they would meet on the same flight. It really was fate.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t intend to respond to Su Chenghui¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t give up. He followed behind her after she left.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s footsteps were less than five steps behind Li Qianxue, and then it became three steps.

    Li Qianxue saw him following her from the corner of her eyes and suddenly turned around. Her sharp gaze swept across Su Chenghui¡¯s face.

    ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not following you. Isn¡¯t this the only way out of the airport?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Qianxue took a step to the side. ¡°Then you can leave first.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±

    Li Qianxue naturally wasn¡¯t in a hurry either. She stood there without moving and red at Su Chenghui, as if waiting for him to give in first.

    However, Su Chenghui was very patient. At this moment, there was no sign of him wanting to leave first. There were other people behind her. Sensing the gazes around her, Li Qianxue was very angry. She nodded her head hatefully.

    ¡°Good, very good.¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe that after she left the airport, he could still follow her.

    The VIP passage wasn¡¯t long to begin with. When Li Qianxue left the airport, the car that she had arranged earlier had alreadye to pick her up.

    The driver put her luggage into the car and Li Qianxue got into the car. Su Chenghui, who was next to her, also got into the car.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang should already be pregnant for a few months now. I¡¯m going to visit her too.¡± Su Chenghui said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re going to visit Qingsang too, right? You don¡¯t mind if I hitch a ride with you, right?¡±

    ¡°I mind.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t give Su Chenghui any face. ¡°Get out of the car. I mind. I don¡¯t want to see you in my car.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Su Chenghui was rarely such a scoundrel. ¡°The car I called didn¡¯te, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡±L i Qianxue looked at the driver in front of her. Without thinking, she raised the partition in the middle and turned to re at Su Chenghui. Her low voice carried some anger.

    ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ve said it, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui knew that Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t forgive him easily, but he had no other choice. If he could make Li Qianxue change her mind, then he didn¡¯t mind doing the things that he hated doing the most in the past or doing the things that he didn¡¯t want to do the most in the past.

    ¡°Qingsang is your daughter and also my daughter. She¡¯s pregnant now. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to go see her?¡±

    Li Qianxue pursed her lips into a straight line. She couldn¡¯t ept Su Chenghui¡¯s words at all.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, I really don¡¯t know when you start to treated Su Qingsang as your daughter. Don¡¯t tell me you have ulterior motives, do you?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± Su Chenghui knew that he no longer had any credibility in Li Qianxue¡¯s heart. However, when he heard her usation, he still felt a little ufortable.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t care about him. The car continued to move forward. She turned her face away and didn¡¯t look at Su Chenghui.

    She didn¡¯t chase him away anymore, and that made Su Chenghui feel relieved. Looking at Li Qianxue¡¯s beautiful side profile, his heart fluttered.

    He was a normal man. In the past, because of his self-righteous hatred for Li Qianxue, even if he had sexual desires, he would rather solve it with his own hands.

    But after he realized his true feelings one day, he couldn¡¯t continue like this anymore.

    He often thought of Li Qianxue, and of the twenty years that she slept beside him.

    In fact, many times, he would wake up in the middle of the night and look at Li Qianxue¡¯s sleeping face. It was just that at that time, he needed to constantly tell himself that he hated this woman, so he wouldn¡¯t be interested in her.

    But now, he didn¡¯t need to hypnotize himself anymore. He often thought of Li Qianxue.

    Now that she was right in front of him, Su Chenghui instinctively raised his hand and drew the profile of Li Qianxue¡¯s face across space.

    His gaze was too passionate, and his hand unconsciously stretched forward a lot. Feeling that she was being watched, Li Qianxue suddenly turned her face around, and her lips unexpectedly bumped into his finger.

    Li Qianxue suddenly stepped back a little. ¡°Su Chenghui, don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± The soft touch on his fingertips disappeared, and Su Chenghuimented in his heart. It was a pity. How long had it been since he touched her lips?

    ¡°Stay away from me.¡± She didn¡¯t need his apology. She just wanted this man to stay away from her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± Su Chenghui leaned forward slightly and saw the anger in Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes. Hemented in his heart, ¡°Qianxue, I can¡¯t help myself when ites to you.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t believe his nonsense at all. She pushed him hard. ¡°Su Chenghui, either you stay away from me, or I¡¯ll tell you to get out of the car now. Choose one.¡±

    After saying this, she moved her body a little closer to the car window. She wanted to stay away from Su Chenghui.

    An hourter, Li Qianxue¡¯s car stopped in front of Su Qingsang¡¯s apartment. Just as she was about to get out of the car, she suddenly saw a shocking scene.

    ..

    Su Qingsang had heard from Xiang Caiping yesterday that she wanted to buy ingredients to make moon cakes, so she went shopping with her today.

    She didn¡¯t have much interest in moon cakes, and thought that buying some moon cakes during the mid-autumn festival was enough.

    However, Xiang Caiping was obviously very serious. The two of them woke up early in the morning, picked out the ingredients, then went together.

    Huo Jinyao had something to do at thepany today, so he didn¡¯t go with them. After they finished buying the ingredients, Su Qingsang got the driver to send the two of them home. The driver was carrying the things down from the car one by one at the moment.

    ¡°Young Madam, do you want me to help you carry them up?¡±

    ¡°No need. We can do it ourselves.¡± It wasn¡¯t too heavy, and there was an elevator as well.

    Xiang Caiping wasn¡¯t that fragile, and she was used to it. Su Qingsang also felt that it wasn¡¯t a big deal to carry some things.

    Two people carried three bags, two for Xiang Caiping and one for Su Qingsang.

    She saw Xiang Caiping take the initiative to carry the heavy bags and reached out to her. ¡°Auntie, can I carry one?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Xiang Caiping nced at her stomach. ¡°These two bags are heavier. I¡¯ll carry them. You can carry the lighter one. It¡¯s only two steps. Don¡¯t fight with me over this.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Then I won¡¯t argue.¡± Su Qingsang smiled. Over the past month, the two of them seemed to have restored their previous rtionship when in Lin City.

    They tacitly didn¡¯t mention anything else. The atmosphere was surprisingly good.

    ¡°The mouldthat Jinyao bought looks very good to me. I went to look at it on the street today and realized that it¡¯s more expensive than online.¡±

    Recently, Xiang Caiping had also started to learn how to be modern. She began to learn how to use some online software and payment tools.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask Jinyao to buy the ingredients online?¡±

    ¡°That would be different.¡± Xiang Caiping smiled. ¡°The mould can be of any size. However, I have to personally see and pick out the ingredients for myself before I can rest assured.¡±

    As she spoke, she nced at Su Qingsang¡¯s stomach and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re no longer your usual self, of course you have to pay as much attention as possible.¡±

    Su Qingsang was a little touched. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out her hand that wasn¡¯t holding anything and put it around Xiang Caiping¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Auntie, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±T here was no need for her to thank her. Su Peizhen had done something wrong. It was her fault for not raising her well.

    She helped Su Qingsang as atonement for Su Peizhen. Moreover, even without that excuse, she really liked Su Qingsang and really wanted to be close to her.

    Su Qingsang nodded and followed Xiang Caiping into the apartment.

    Li Qianxue sat in the car and watched the scene through the car window. She felt her body turn cold.

    It was as if someone had poured a bucket of ice water over her head, and her entire body was about to freeze. Su Qingsang, she and Xiang Caiping, they..

    Looking at the way they were so intimate with each other, they must have been like this for a long time, right? At least, it wasn¡¯t just for the past few days.

    This realization made her feel like she had been betrayed. That feeling was even worse than when she found out that Su Chenghui had reced her child.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    How long had they been like this? During this period of time, she was worried that Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t take good care of herself when she was pregnant. She had video-chatted with her every day and repeatedly reminded her.

    But she actually didn¡¯t reveal a single word about that? She actually hid it that well?

    What did she mean by that? Living with Xiang Caiping? Treating Xiang Caiping as her Mother? Or did Xiang Caiping used some dirty trick to get close to her?

    Li Qianxue¡¯s mind was in turmoil for a moment. No matter which one it was, she didn¡¯t like what she saw now.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue and said in a worried voice.

    Of course, he saw it too, although he didn¡¯t quite understand. They were supposed to be enemies. The fact that Su Peizhen was imprisoned had something to do with Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang. However, Xiang Caiping and Su Qingsang seemed to be on good terms with each other now. Anyone would believe that they were mother and daughter.

    His voice made Li Qianxue turn around abruptly. Her cold eyes sharp and full of hatred, she red at Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here to see that woman?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Before today, he didn¡¯t even know that Xiang Caiping was with Su Qingsang.

    ¡°No?¡± Li Qianxue smiled, but her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not here to see her? Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±

    She sat up straight and clenched her fists on her knees.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, is this your doing? Not only did you swap my child, but you also want my child to be intimate with another woman?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I didn¡¯t ¨C¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t believe a word of it. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, you¡¯re really amazing. You clearly know what I don¡¯t like, but you just had to let it happen, right?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, calm down.¡± She was so agitated that Su Chenghui was worried sick. He wanted to hug her tofort her, but Li Qianxue was on the verge of an outburst.

    ¡°How can I calm down?¡±

    Li Qianxue pushed his hand away. ¡°How can I calm down? You saw it yourself. Qingsang is my daughter, but now she¡¯s going to be someone else¡¯s daughter.¡±

    And the culprit who caused all this was him. It was him, Su Qingsang.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. She has already be someone else¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Li Qianxue felt ufortable, and her heart felt like it was being pricked by needles. She stroked her chest and felt extremely anguished.

    Seeing Li Qianxue like this made Su Chenghui¡¯s heart ache. He reached out and sped her shoulder. ¡°Qianxue, calm down. Qingsang is your daughter. No one can take her away.¡±

    ¡°No one can take her away?¡±

    Li Qianxue waved his hand away. She wanted to step back, but there was a car door behind her. She lowered her head and shook her head gently.

    ¡°How could she not be able to take her away? That person isn¡¯t someone else, but Xiang Caiping. For Xiang Caiping¡¯s sake, Qingsang would rather not acknowledge me. Do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, Qingsang has acknowledged you already, hasn¡¯t she? Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s mood obviously wasn¡¯t right. She didn¡¯t listen to Su Chenghui at all.

    She didn¡¯t like herself like this, and she didn¡¯t like the situation. She had a mild obsessivepulsive disorder, and she was used to making everything go ording to her own wishes.

    But in this life, the biggest failure she had ever experienced was from Su Chenghui.

    He wouldn¡¯t cooperate with her at all, and it was impossible for him to follow her wishes. And now? Her daughter was actually the same.

    Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping were talking andughing like real mother and daughter. Even though she and Su Qingsang were video-chatting every day, she had never seen Su Qingsang so rxed.

    She didn¡¯t want to think about it, but in fact, it was very likely to be true. That was because in Su Qingsang¡¯s heart, Xiang Caiping had a more important position.

    Just like Su Chenghui ¡ª

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    She really didn¡¯t look good, and Su Chenghui was very worried. However, just as he tried to approach her, he was red at by Li Qianxue¡¯s dark and cold eyes, so he didn¡¯t dare to move forward anymore.

    ¡°Qianxue, do you want to find a hotel to rest first?¡±

    Xiang Caiping was upstairs. With Li Qianxue¡¯s personality, she probably wouldn¡¯t be willing to go up, right?

    ¡°Find a hotel?¡± Li Qianxue seemed to have just snapped back to reality from his words. She looked at Su Chenghui and the corners of her mouth raised into a mocking smile.

    ¡°Why should I stay in a hotel? This is my daughter and son-inw¡¯s house. So what if I want to go up?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± In her current state, was it really good for her to go up like this?

    ¡°What? Are you afraid of me going up?¡±

    At this time, Li Qianxue had returned to how she was when Su Chenghui had a falling out with her a long time ago.

    She was cold, harsh, and always had a mocking look on her face.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, are you afraid? Are you afraid that I will go up and harass your old lover?¡±

    Seeing Su Chenghui frown, Li Qianxue¡¯s tone also became colder. ¡°Su Chenghui, I really will go. I want to see how you n to stop me today.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, calm down. Even if you want to go up, you have to figure out the situation first. Maybe it¡¯s not what you think?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not what I think, then what is it?¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to see Su Chenghui. She really wanted to go upstairs and ask Xiang Caiping whether Su Qingsang was her daughter or her, Xiang Caiping¡¯s.

    Where did she get the right to show up at Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao¡¯s home like this?

    She had never been so harsh in the past. However, to her, Xiang Caiping¡¯s existence was a thorn in her heart.

    Every time she saw her, she would feel conflicted and upset.

    She thought that this thorn had been removed and that it was far away from her life now.

    But unexpectedly, that thorn was still there. It actually appeared by her daughter¡¯s side just like that?

    What did Xiang Caiping want to do? She didn¡¯t want to judge a gentleman through the lenses of a viin, but some things were obvious.

    Her feud with Su Chenghui and recognizing the wrong daughter aside, the reason Su Peizhen went to prison was mostly because of Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang.

    Wouldn¡¯t Xiang Caiping want revenge? Su Qingsang was pregnant now, and they were twins.

    Who could guarantee Xiang Caiping wouldn¡¯t do something to Su Qingsang?

    She couldn¡¯t watch that happen. She was going to go up now to chase Xiang Caiping away from Su Qingsang.

    Her hand touched the car door, but Su Chenghui pulled her back.

    ¡°Qianxue, calm down. There¡¯s no benefit in you going up now.¡±

    Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t worried about Xiang Caiping. He was just worried about Su Qingsang.

    She was pregnant, and it was a critical period of time. Li Qianxue was obviously very agitated, and Xiang Caiping wasn¡¯t a pushover either.

    If the two of them got into a conflict, Su Qingsang would be the one who suffers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any benefits.¡± Li Qianxue grabbed his hand. ¡°I only know that I won¡¯t allow such a woman to appear by my daughter¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, can you just ask first?¡± His voice was a little anxious. ¡°Maybe, maybe there¡¯s something else going on?¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, you¡¯re really protective of your old lover.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, the person I¡¯m protecting is Qingsang. If you go up and sh with Xiang Caiping, the anger from the two of you will affect Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°What a lofty excuse. Do you think I¡¯ll believe it?¡±

    Li qianxue pped away Su Chenghui¡¯s hand, pushed the car door open, and got out of the car.

 Chapter 631 - Youâ€™re Two-timing

    <h4>Chapter 631: You¡¯re Two-timing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Chenghui panicked and got out of the car without thinking. He went around to the other side of the car door and blocked Li Qianxue¡¯s way.

    ¡°Qianxue, I know you won¡¯t believe me. I also know that in your heart, I¡¯m a person with no credibility, but you have no idea what¡¯s going on now. You say that Xiang Caiping wants to steal your daughter, but even if you¡¯re unhappy, you should at least investigate it first, right?¡±

    ¡°Do I still need to investigate?¡± Li Qianxue red at Su Chenghui. ¡°This is Qingsang and Huo Jinyao¡¯s home. What is she doing here? What do we need to investigate? Isn¡¯t she just trying to get back at me? To get back at me for stealing her man, to get back at Jinyao and Qingsang for sending Su Peizhen to prison? Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how could Qingsang treat her like that? You have to believe that Qingsang isn¡¯t a brainless person.¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t brainless, but she has one biggest w. She¡¯s too sentimental.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui. In fact, she didn¡¯t understand where Su Qingsang inherited her temperament of never wanting to offend anyone and always being so trustful towards people.

    Su Chenghui took a step forward and put his hand on Li Qianxue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Qianxue, you know how sentimental Qingsang is. What do you want to do now? Chase Xiang Caiping away? Have you ever thought about Qingsang? I¡¯m really not speaking up for Xiang Caiping. I just want to tell you that if you go up like this, you will make things difficult for Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s also making things difficult for me.¡± Her face full of worry, Li Qianxue waved his hand away. ¡°Su Chenghui, move aside.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang is pregnant.¡± Su Chenghui pressed her shoulder again. ¡°Can you consider it as me begging you? Calm down first. Even if, even if you want to confront Xiang Caiping, can you wait until Qingsang isn¡¯t around?¡±

    Li Qianxue red at him. She had fury burning in her chest, and that fury couldn¡¯t be put out. Her chest rose and fell several times before she finally nodded heavily.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    She turned around, opened the car door, and got into the car again. At this time, Su Chenghui also got into the car.

    ¡°Get out.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t give him any face at all. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui reached out to hold her hand, but Li Qianxue avoided him. He sighed softly. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s more appropriate for me to ask? Let me help you this time, okay?¡±

    ¡°Help me? Or help your old lover?¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s words had always been blunt. Ever since the divorce, she had never been polite to Su Chenghui.

    Su Chenghui was helpless, but he didn¡¯t want to refute her anymore. ¡°Qianxue, time will prove everything.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s gaze looked very earnest at this moment. Li Qianxue could even see her own reflection in his eyes.

    That gaze made Li Qianxue, who wanted to mock him, stop. She turned her face away and didn¡¯t look at him anymore.

    The car stopped at a nearby hotel. It was also a coincidence. Su Chenghui wanted toe here before, so he booked a room here.

    He knew how Su Qingsang felt about him, so he didn¡¯t think of staying at his son-inw¡¯s house. When Li Qianxue was about to go back to the hotel, he took away her ID.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I booked the presidential suite. There are three rooms. It¡¯s enough for us to stay in. Don¡¯t waste it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when I started to be able to stay in hotels without paying?¡±

    Li Qianxue sneered and reached out to take the ID in Su Chenghui¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯ll go to Qingsang tomorrow and ask her about the situation. If you stay here, won¡¯t you be the first to know the news?¡±

    Su Chenghui admitted that he had selfish motives. In the past half a year, Li Qianxue avoided him like the gue. He knew that he deserved it, but he still hoped to have more opportunities to get close to Li Qianxue.

    ¡°I can also know if I¡¯m staying in the room next to yours.¡± Li Qianxue stubbornly reached her hand out to him. ¡°Give it back to me.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± The receptionist was still looking at them. Su Chenghui put her ID into his pocket and handed his ID to the receptionist.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯ll take the key.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue was always graceful, and she didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of others. She approached Su Chenghui and lowered her voice with an unconcealed anger. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll do everything you say just because I don¡¯t go to Qingsang now.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Su Chenghui had been a scoundrel too many times today, and he didn¡¯t mind being a scoundrel again. ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for Qingsang¡¯s sake. Let¡¯s do it again.¡±

    After getting the key, he put his arms around Li Qianxue¡¯s shoulder and led her upstairs.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression was stiff until they entered the room. She stood at the door and refused to go any further.

    Su Chenghui stood in front of her. He raised his hand towards the door behind Li Qianxue, and Li Qianxue instinctively stepped back. His hand was on the handle of the suitcase, and his body was a little stiff.

    ¡°Qianxue, I won¡¯t do anything. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to worry about.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Because of Su Chenghui¡¯s words, she rxed and pushed him gently. She walked past him and walked inside. ¡°After all, you once said that everything about me makes you lose your appetite. You¡¯re not interested in me.¡±

    Su Chenghui felt like he had been shot by an arrow. He stared at Li Qianxue¡¯s graceful back figure with a bitter look on his face.

    If he could go back in time, he would definitely wake up the Su Chenghui who had said those stupid words.

    Li Qianxue entered the door, changed her clothes, and came out. She found Su Chenghui sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in the living room. He stared out of the window in a daze.

    Hearing the sound of Li Qianxue going out, he stood up.

    ¡°Qianxue? Where are you going?¡±

    Li Qianxue stood up straight and her eyes were slightly cold. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue ¨C¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, let me remind you that we¡¯re divorced.¡±

    Su Chenghui followed behind her. ¡°Are you going to eat? Why don¡¯t we go together?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t stop. ¡°If I see you, I won¡¯t be able to eat.¡±

    The moment she opened the door, she suddenly turned back to face Su Chenghui. ¡°Also, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to Qingsang¡¯s house to ask about the situation? Then go. I¡¯ll only give you half a day to investigate the matter clearly. If you don¡¯t have a definite answer for me tonight, then don¡¯t me me for personally going tomorrow and chasing that woman away from my daughter¡¯s house.¡±

    Su Chenghui stood there. When Li Qianxue was about to follow her, Li Qianxue closed the door with a bang. He was almost hit in the nose. He stopped and a bitter smile appeared on his face.

    It was still Li Qianxue¡¯s usual personality and M.O. He really missed her like this.

    ..

    When Su Qingsang saw Su Chenghui, a sh of surprise appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    Why was he here?

    ¡°I came to see you.¡± Su Chenghui appeared a little awkward. He handed several bags to Su Qingsang. ¡°These are for your health. I¡¯ve asked the doctor and nutritionist. You can eat them.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the bird nests in his hand and the nutritional supplements. She reached out and took them.

    ¡°Dad,e in.¡±

    Su Chenghui entered the door and saw Xiang Caiping sitting in the living room. He knew Xiang Caiping was there, but when they really met, he still felt a little awkward.

    When Xiang Caiping saw him, her face grew a little cold. She stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll help in the kitchen.¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t mind. After Su Qingsang¡¯s greeting, he sat down on the sofa.

    ¡°Is the child okay? How are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s stomach was slightly swollen. When she sat like this, one could tell she was pregnant.

    Su Chenghui nodded and looked in the direction of the kitchen.

    ¡°Why is she here?¡±

    ¡°You mean Auntie Xiang?¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t expect Su Chenghui toe to visit her, nor did she expect him to be opposed to Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Yes. She...¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but he believed that Su Qingsang understood what he was going to say.

    ¡°Last month, I had severe morning sickness. I threw up everything I ate. Huo Jinyao thought that I might be willing to eat Lin City¡¯s local cuisine, so he asked Auntie toe over and cook for me.¡±

    Su Qingsang exined briefly, and Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t hide his concern. ¡°How is it? Are you okay now? Are you still having morning sickness?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s strange. I haven¡¯t thrown up since Auntie came.¡±

    Su Chenghui was a little surprised. He had thought of many possibilities, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this one.

    ¡°You, she, then you guys ¨C¡± Su Chenghui was thinking of a suitable way to say it. ¡°Then she lives here now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang nodded, but Su Chenghui didn¡¯t look too pleased with her affirmative answer. ¡°Does, does your mother know?¡±

    In fact, Li Qianxue already knew, but Su Chenghui didn¡¯t believe that Su Qingsang wouldpletely disregard Li Qianxue¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head with a slightly ashamed expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell my mother. I knew she would be unhappy.¡±

    ¡°You knew she would be unhappy, yet you still ¨C¡± Su Chenghui raised his voice but quickly lowered it again.

    ¡°Qingsang, I think what you¡¯re doing is wrong.¡±

    Su Qingsang lowered her head with a serious expression and didn¡¯t respond. Su Chenghui didn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t know. ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about your mother¡¯s feelings? Qingsang, you¡¯ll hurt her feelings.¡±

    Su Qingsang understood what he said. Of course, she knew that she would be unhappy with Li Qianxue. She also knew that if Li Qianxue knew, she would definitely be angry.

    But towards Xiang Caiping, she had a sense of guilt and uneasiness. She always felt that Xiang Caiping¡¯s current situation had something to do with her. Even if she was non¡¯t the one who directly caused her current situation.

    In fact, she really wasn¡¯t biased towards Xiang Caiping. However, she could feel that after Xiang Caiping came, she looked much more healthy and cheerful than before.

    She was no longer engrossed in the matter of Su Peizhen¡¯s imprisonment every day. She also no longer thought about how tragic her life was.

    Su Qingsang was relieved to see that Xiang Caiping had be much more cheerful. Xiang Caiping was still young. She wasn¡¯t even 50. She shouldn¡¯t be depressed and miserable all the time.

    She should also have her own life.

    Xiang Caiping obviously became much more cheerful during this period of time. She was thinking about various recipes and how to make new desserts every day. She looked much more energetic than she did a month ago.

    ¡°I know,¡± Su Qingsang said in a low voice. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of a good solution yet.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very pleasant. He saw his own shadow in Su Qingsang. ¡°You¡¯re two-timing, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡±

    Su Chenghui thought of Li Qianxue¡¯s appearance today. Originally, it was only 30% heartache, but now it was 70% . There was still some part of him that understood Su Qingsang, but it was just a sense of understanding. He stood on Li Qianxue¡¯s side, so he couldn¡¯t let Su Qingsang be like this.

    ¡°Hire another chef. I¡¯ll help you find someone who knows how to cook Lin City¡¯s cuisine. Ask your Auntie to go back.¡±

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Su Qingsang hadn¡¯t thought of that option before, but she knew clearly that the problem had nothing to do with hiring a chef.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled then.¡± In the end, Su Chenghui didn¡¯t want Li Qianxue and Xiang Caiping to have conflict. Both of them were people he owed.

    He wasn¡¯t willing to let Xiang Caiping or Li Qianxue suffer. Now, he was even more unwilling to let Li Qianxue feel sorrow over Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang was silent. Su Chenghui looked in the direction of the kitchen and stood up.

    ¡°Qingsang, sometimes, life is like a multiple choice question, and it¡¯s either B or A. I didn¡¯t understand it before and always thought that I could have it both ways, but now, I know that it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    After saying this, he turned around and left. Su Qingsang¡¯s lips moved. She originally wanted to make him stay to dine together, but considering that he didn¡¯t get along with Xiang Caiping, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    ..

    When Su Chenghui returned to the hotel, Li Qianxue had already returned after dinner. Her luggage had already been brought up by the chauffeur.

    Inside were the gifts she had bought for Su Qingsang. She thought that she could give them to Su Qingsang today. She didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out like this.

    She casually ced the things in the room and asked room service to send a bottle of wine upstairs. She drank two sses, but she couldn¡¯t suppress the irritation.

    When Su Chenghui entered the room, he saw Li Qianxue sitting on the sofa on the balcony while drinking.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    Su Chenghui walked to her and gently took the ss from her hand.

    ¡°Bring it here.¡± It was nightfall, but Su Chenghui hadn¡¯t eaten yet. He looked at Li Qianxue, but he wasn¡¯t hungry at all.

    Putting the ss aside, Li Qianxue raised her head and red at him. Her voice was very cold. ¡°You took so long toe back. Did you ask clearly? Is it a misunderstanding?¡±

    Su Chenghui remained silent. It wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding. He knew.

    Li Qianxue sneered and stood up. She looked at Su Chenghui with a cold gaze. She walked past him and was about to head to the room. Su Chenghui blocked in front of her at the right time.

    ¡°Qianxue, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it? Tell me. I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know how to say it. He rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He looked at Li Qianxue with worry and heartache.

    ¡°I asked Qingsang, and she said ¨C¡±

    Su Chenghui hesitantly repeated what Su Qingsang said. His voice a little weak, Su Chenghui said, ¡°Her current situation is special. She didn¡¯t really betray you or anything. Just treat it as if she hired a housekeeper or a chef who knows how to cook Lin City¡¯s cuisine ¨C¡±

    Li Qianxue red at him, so he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.

    ¡°Hired a housekeeper?¡± Li Qianxue sneered. ¡°A chef?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao¡¯s family is too poor to hire a chef? Or is my daughter too poor to hire a housekeeper? Does she have to request Xiang Caiping to take care of her?¡±

    Su Chenghui was speechless. Li Qianxue took a step forward and stood in front of Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡±

    Li Qianxue refused to ept this excuse. She sat back down and picked up the wine in front of her.

    Su Chenghui followed her and sat down, then stopped her from drinking.

    ¡°Qianxue, stop drinking. Although Qingsang didn¡¯t exin it in detail, I think it must have been very difficult for her when she was pregnant. You, try to understand her.¡±

    Li Qianxue waved his hand away and downed the wine in the ss in one gulp. She sneered.

    ¡°I understand. Ipletely understand.¡±

    She suddenly mmed the cup down with a bang. The coffee table shook from her actions. She stood up abruptly and looked at Su Chenghui.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a good mother, am I?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a good mother,¡± Li Qianxue emphasized. ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    Her face was red from drinking. She looked at the sky outside and thought about the past year and the past 20 years.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made a lot of mistakes. I didn¡¯t recognize my daughter immediately. I didn¡¯t apany her and protect her immediately.¡±

    ¡°I even let others bully her openly and secretly.¡±

    Before that, Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t her daughter. Why should she care about her thoughts and her situation?

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± Su Chenghui rarely saw Li Qianxue lose control like this. Every time he looked at her, his heart would ache.

    ¡°Up until now, I haven¡¯t actually done anything for her. She doesn¡¯t need money. Huo Jinyao has already given her enough status and prestige. I¡¯ve given her what she doesn¡¯t need. What she needs, I can¡¯t give, so I¡¯m a failure of a mother.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t say that.¡± Su Chenghui stood up as well. He wanted to get closer to Li Qianxue and give her somefort, but Li Qianxue didn¡¯t need suchfort.

    Her eyes a little moist, she took a big step back.

    ¡°I really failed. I didn¡¯t know about Qingsang¡¯s pregnancy sickness at the first moment. In fact, she didn¡¯t look well during that time, but every time she told me that she was fine, I believed that she was fine.¡±

    ¡°I also couldn¡¯t be like Xiang Caiping, who knew how to cook delicious food and make her happy. I didn¡¯t even know how to relieve her pregnancy sickness, because no one told me that back then.¡±

    When she was pregnant with Su Qingsang, her morning sickness was severe, but she wanted to have the child. She wanted to have it like crazy, so she worked hard to ovee it. Although the process was difficult, she survived it.

    Later, when she was pregnant with Su Yuxin, her morning sickness became worse. But at that time, who cared about her?

    She couldn¡¯t show it in front of her father. She couldn¡¯t let her father worry. She couldn¡¯t show it in front of Su Chenghui because Su Chenghui didn¡¯t care.

    She even saw the doctor secretly because that child was born without blessing.

    Could that be med on her? She really didn¡¯t know how to take care of people. Her diet and daily life had been taken care of since she was young. She was the heiress of the Li family. She couldn¡¯t be like Xiang Caiping. That wasn¡¯t her.

    Feeling the pain of being pped in the face, Su Chenghui simply stood there.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a good mother, so what? She¡¯s looking for someone else to be her mother now, right?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t be like this. Qingsang isn¡¯t such a person.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not, but I am.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui. She had drunk some wine, but it wasn¡¯t enough to make her drunk. However, she was depressed, and she needed to vent.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m too domineering, because I always give people the feeling that I¡¯m very tough, so she doesn¡¯t need to care about my feelings. She thinks that I don¡¯t care, and she thinks that I can survive everything.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue ¨C¡± It wasn¡¯t like that. Su Chenghui wanted to say it, but Li Qianxue didn¡¯t give him a chance.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Li Qianxue red at Su Chenghui. Her gaze was filled with hatred. ¡°You too. You all thought that I was very tough, and you all thought that I wouldn¡¯t be hurt. You all thought that I wouldn¡¯t feel pained, that I wouldn¡¯t feel anguish. Therefore, you hurt me without any scruples. You two are indeed father and daughter. Even your thinking patterns are the same.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Su Chenghui walked up to Li Qianxue. He really couldn¡¯t stand seeing Li Qianxue like this. ¡°Qianxue, I didn¡¯t. Qingsang didn¡¯t either.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t? If she didn¡¯t, why would she let Xiang Caiping stay in her and Huo Jinyao¡¯s home?¡± Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui. ¡°You didn¡¯t? But all this pain was brought to me by you. Su Chenghui, it was all you. It was all you.¡±

    Wanting to give her somefort, Su Chenghui reached out to hug her, but Li Qianxue didn¡¯t need it. She struggled. Su Chenghui held her waist tightly and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t break free. Her heart was filled with hatred. She opened her mouth and bit Su Chenghui¡¯s shoulder.

    Su Chenghui winced in pain. He was only wearing a shirt. The thin cloth made Li Qianxue taste the blood after a short while, but she refused to let go.

    Su Chenghui could feel Li Qianxue¡¯s anger. His shoulder was bleeding, but he didn¡¯t push her away.

    Li Qianxue bit until her gums were numb and painful. Only then did she finally let go.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s shirt was already stained with blood. He didn¡¯t even wipe it. He gently patted Li Qianxue¡¯s back.

    ¡°Qianxue, it¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. Let me tell you, those things aren¡¯t in the past.¡± Li Qianxue pushed him away, and her gaze was cold. ¡°Su Chenghui, don¡¯t say ¡®sorry¡¯ in front of me anymore. You don¡¯t need to say that everything is in the past. To me, there will never be a past.¡±

    She stood up straight and took a step back.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, do you know that every time I think about these things, I swear to myself that I will never, ever, ever forgive you in this life.¡±

    After saying this, Li Qianxue went back to her room to rest.

    Su Chenghui was left standing there with a defeated look on his face.

    ..

    When Xiang Caiping opened the door, she thought that Su Qingsang had forgotten her keys. When she opened the door, she was stunned to see Li Qianxue standing outside. Her grip on the door handle suddenly tightened.

    ¡°...¡±

    Her lips moved, but before she could react, Li Qianxue had already walked past her and entered the house.

    Li Qianxue entered the house and looked around.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s house was very big. Two houses collectively added up to a few hundred square meters. But now, this house had a different vibe.

    There was a cup of tea on the coffee table and a few moulds on the dining table. Xiang Caiping bought the ingredients yesterday and started making mooncakes today.

    Li Qianxue looked at the ingredients and slightly narrowed her eyes. She turned to face Xiang Caiping.

 Chapter 632 - You Just Want Revenge Against Me

    <h4>Chapter 632: You Just Want Revenge Against Me</h4>

    The smell of food wafted in the air of the living room. This made the environment feel more cozy and like home.

    However, Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t in the mood to enjoy such an atmosphere. Her expression was very cold. If Su Qingsang was here, she would know that this Li Qianxue was the same Li Qianxue that she had been used to for more than 20 years.

    She left the hotel early in the morning. After she finished breakfast, she went downstairs and drove to Su Qingsang¡¯s apartment.

    She sat in the car and watched from a far away distance as Su Qingsang was sent to her workce by the chauffeur. She then watched Huo Jinyao leave as well. After they left, she sat in the car for another ten minutes before finally she got out of the car.

    Li Qianxue had taken over the Li Group just recently. Although she was only there to see her daughter, she still had a formidable vibe to her presence.

    She was wearing a ssic little ck Chanel dress with an haute couture small white suit over it. The perfectbination of ck and white made her figure appear especially long and slender.

    Her long hair was coiled at the back of her head, and there was an exquisite diamond ne wrapped around her neck. In contrast to Xiang Caiping, who was only wearing an apron and had some flour on her hands, it was as if they were from twopletely different worlds.

    The two of them had an argument previously because of Su Peizhen. However, Li Qianxue felt ufortable because of what Su Peizhen had done at that time, so she didn¡¯t say anything to Xiang Caiping.

    Things were different this time. She stared at Xiang Caiping. When she saw her, she thought of the grievances she had suffered for more than 20 years. Su Chenghui had been snatched away, and Su Qingsang had been snatched away as well now.

    She could forget about Su Chenghui. She had already divorced him and didn¡¯t care about him anymore.

    However, as for Su Qingsang, it absolutely couldn¡¯t be allowed.

    The living room was still silent. She didn¡¯t move, and neither did Xiang Caiping. Li Qianxue looked around the room and finally stopped to stand in front of the dining table.

    There was a lot of flour on the table, as well as fillings that had begun to be stirred, and moulds.

    ¡°You¡¯re making mooncakes?¡±

    With a cold expression in her eyes, Li Qianxue turned around to look at Xiang Caiping. Xiang Caiping wiped her hands on the apron but she didn¡¯t answer her.

    ¡°Your craftsmanship isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    Li Qianxue picked up a mould. It was a very small mould with a very cute animal shape on it.

    Xiang Caiping took a few steps forward and stood in front of Li Qianxue.

    ¡°But your taste isn¡¯t very good.¡±

    Li Qianxue put down the mould and put her hands on the table. She moved forward, and with the intimidating vibe usually reserved for when she was in thepany, she stared at Xiang Caiping¡¯s face.

    ¡°Xiang Caiping, I want to ask, where did you get the right to stay here?¡±

    Xiang Caiping frowned a little. She didn¡¯t like Li Qianxue. In the past, she didn¡¯t like her because of Su Chenghui, but now, she didn¡¯t like her because of Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang was such a good daughter, but she was Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter. That gave her very ambivalent feelings.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao invited me here, and Qingsang asked me to stay.¡±

    Li Qianxue sneered. ¡°Just because she asked you to stay, you actually stayed? Where is your sense of shame?¡±

    ¡°Li Qianxue.¡± Xiang Caiping looked embarrassed. She didn¡¯t hear what Su Chenghui said to Su Qingsang when he came over here yesterday, but she could roughly guess what was said.

    Today, Li Qianxue came to find her, and she had such a rude attitude.

    ¡°Whether I stay or not doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, does it?¡±

    ¡°How can it have nothing to do with me?¡± Li Qianxue raised her eyebrows, and her morous face was full of arrogance. ¡°This is my daughter¡¯s home, the home of my daughter and son-inw. Xiang Caiping, what right do you have to stay?¡±

    Xiang Caiping was indeed a littlecking in confidence, but it was a fact that she liked Su Qingsang.

    It was true that she had given birth to Su Peizhen, but it was also true that she had spent a few months with Su Qingsang.

    She lived alone in such a big vi, so it was inevitable that she would feel lonely. Su Peizhen went to prison, so sometimes, she would sit there for an entire day without saying a word.

    No matter how good Auntie Zhao was, she was only there to help. Most of the time, she stayed in that house and thought about her past years of life.

    In the past, she didn¡¯t mind being alone because she had never enjoyed the warmth of having her family by her side.

    Butter on, she didn¡¯t want to be alone anymore. She indeed hadn¡¯t given birth to Su Qingsang, but she liked it here.

    Su Qingsang respected her enough and was close enough to her. Apart from her way of addressing her, they were almost like mother and daughter.

    So even though she knew that this situation was only superficial cordiality brought about by Su Qingsang¡¯s pregnancy, she couldn¡¯t help but yearn for this feeling of home and couldn¡¯t bear to leave.

    Now, Li Qianxue¡¯s appearance had uncovered theyer of cordiality that she thought she had, and made her realize that this ce didn¡¯t belong to her.

    She was silent, and her face appeared a little embarrassed. Xiang Caiping had been neglecting her self-care over the years, and her hair had grown grey. The wrinkles at the corners of her eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    She looked at least ten years older than Li Qianxue. Now that she had such an expression, Li Qianxue felt like she was bullying her.

    That made her feel even more ufortable. The weak always drew sympathy from others. Xiang Caiping was saying that she was bullying her, right?

    ¡°Say it. What right do you have to stay here?¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s voice became more and more impolite. ¡°A housekeeper? Or a chef?¡±

    ¡°Li Qianxue.¡± Xiang Caiping seemed to have finally found her voice. Her voice was stiff with a hint of anger. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    ¡°Am I going too far? You¡¯re staying at my daughter¡¯s house and refuse to leave. You¡¯re trying to steal my daughter. Who¡¯s going too far?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Xiang Caiping couldn¡¯t defend herself. ¡°It was Qingsang and Huo Jinyao who asked me toe.¡±

    ¡°You came just because they asked you to? Aren¡¯t you trying to steal my daughter after all?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Qingsang is your daughter. I know that very well.¡±

    ¡°Of course you know. It¡¯s because you know that it makes it seem like you did it on purpose.¡±

    She walked around the table and stopped in front of Xiang Caiping. She was taller than Xiang Caiping, and she looked down at Xiang Caiping¡¯s face.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re doing what you¡¯re doing just to get revenge against me.¡±

    ¡°Li Qianxue.¡±

    Li Qianxue sneered and looked at Xiang Caiping¡¯s defensive expression. ¡°You want to get revenge on me, you want to get revenge on me for stealing Su Chenghui. You also want to get revenge on Huo Jinyao for sending Su Peizhen to prison. Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re here now?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Xiang Caiping had never thought of getting revenge. No. Perhaps she did at the beginning.

    When she first returned to Lin City, she really hated Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue. Even now, she hated them.

    But she knew too well that there was nothing she could do.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Li Qianxue pointed at the materials on the table. ¡°Isn¡¯t your behavior called revenge?¡±

    ¡°You treat Qingsang well. You take care of her, make her thank you, and then she can¡¯t leave you. When that timees, my daughter won¡¯t be close to me, but she will be close to you. This is your revenge against me, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Xiang Caiping had been in business for more than twenty years, and although she had made some achievements in her career, she still couldn¡¯tpare to Li Qianxue, who had been the heiress of her family¡¯s corporation ever since she was young.

    For a moment, her imposing manner paled inparison to Li Qianxue¡¯s.

    Her hesitation and pause were the best exnation. Li Qianxue took another step forward, and her voice was even colder than before. ¡°You¡¯ve already done that, Xiang Caiping.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve lived here for a long time, haven¡¯t you? For such a long time, Qingsang had never told me about your existence. She hadn¡¯t even mentioned you in front of me. She knew that she would make me unhappy if she did these things, but she still let you stay. Why? Because her heart unconsciously be biased towards you.¡±

    ¡°But what about you? What you¡¯re thinking about is just revenge.¡±

    ¡°Li Qianxue, you¡¯re talking nonsense. I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t, but your actions and everything you¡¯ve done are all revenge against me.¡±

    Xiang Caiping stumbled and stepped back a little.

    ¡°Feeling guilty? Because I was right?¡± Li Qianxue sneered, and there was undisguised disdain on her face. ¡°Many years ago, you couldn¡¯tpete with me and hated me for stealing your man, so many yearster, you used an excuse to get close to my daughter and wanted to steal my daughter. Xiang Caiping, you¡¯re really impressive.¡±

    ¡°Since he was able to be snatched away, it means that he didn¡¯t belong to me.¡± Xiang Caiping finally calmed down a little. She looked at Li Qianxue and tried to suppress her anger. ¡°You said this yourself back then, and I¡¯m telling you this now. If you think that I stole Su Qingsang, then it can only prove that she¡¯s not yours.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re admiting it?¡± Li Qianxue smiled and appeared as if she had expected her answer. ¡°Xiang Caiping, do you think I¡¯m Su Chenghui? As if I¡¯d believe that you¡¯re pure-hearted and harmless?¡±

    She suddenly moved her face closer to Xiang Caiping. Her prating gaze made Xiang Caiping feel like she had nowhere to hide. ¡°You might be pure-hearted, and I believe that you do have affection for Qingsang, but ¨C¡±

    She stretched out a finger and gently pointed at Xiang Caiping¡¯s heart. ¡°It¡¯s true that you want to take revenge on me.¡±

    Her voice was very soft and she was very close to Xiang Caiping. From such a close distance, Xiang Caiping could clearly see her expression.

    Xiang Caiping blinked her eyes and gently pushed the finger away. ¡°So what if I do?¡±

    Xiang Caiping took a step back and her voice had already regained its calmness. ¡°Can¡¯t I take revenge on you?¡±

    ¡°You know what you¡¯ve done. You snatched Su Chenghui away from me. It¡¯s been more than 20 years, and you¡¯ve raised my daughter to be like that. If it wasn¡¯t for you, if it wasn¡¯t for Su Chenghui, how could Peizhen have be like that? Moreover, Peizhen only wants you to be her mother, so why can¡¯t I let Su Qingsang be closer to me?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, I really want, and I really hope, that Qingsang is my daughter. I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong, just like how you became pregnant back then. You came to me self-righteously and told me that you were pregnant with Su Chenghui¡¯s child. Do you still remember? You said that in the past, you could have been indifferent, but after you had a child, you and I would have to rely on our own abilities topete.¡±

    ¡°Li Qianxue, I will return this sentence to you now. We would have to rely on our own abilities topete. If you can get Su Qingsang to kick me out and drive me out of this house... Then I will admit defeat. If you can¡¯t... I¡¯m really curious. What method and means would you use to make me leave your daughter?¡±

    Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t in a hurry to ept the challenge from Xiang Caiping. She chuckled, then pulled out a chair and sat down.

    ¡°So many years have passed already, but Xiang Caiping, why are you still so naive?¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at her and frowned slightly. Li Qianxue tapped the table lightly with her finger. Then, she supported her chin with one hand and looked at her sideways.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯tpete with me even back then, so what makes you think that you canpete with me now?¡±

    ¡°Wake up.¡± Li Qianxue said bluntly, ¡°Qingsang is my daughter. If she has to choose between hurting you and hurting me, I¡¯m willing to bet that she will choose to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°If I were you, I would leave on my own at this moment. After all, it wouldn¡¯t look good if you really wait for someone to kick you out.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡± Xiang Caiping was unexpectedly stubborn this time. ¡°I already told you that I was invited by Huo Jinyao. Qingsang gave her tacit consent for me to stay here. Why should I leave?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very bold.¡± Li Qianxue nodded and stood up in front of Xiang Caiping. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait here. When Su Qingsanges back, I¡¯ll see if she¡¯ll choose to keep you or me.¡±

    After saying this, she didn¡¯t look at Xiang Caiping anymore. Instead, she walked to the sofa outside and sat down.

    With her hands scrunched up the apron, Xiang Caiping simply stood there.

    She forced herself to calm down. She stood back at the dining table and continued to make mooncakes.

    She wrapped the prepared fillings into the dough. Actually, it was really easy. It wasn¡¯t difficult. It didn¡¯t matter if she made a mistake.

    After all, no matter what she did or how she did it, the final product would be eaten by Su Qingsang.

    She really wasn¡¯t picky in this aspect, unlike Su Peizhen, who didn¡¯t eat this or that.

    Her eyes were a little warm. Xiang Caiping simply lowered her face and didn¡¯t even raise her head. In less than two minutes, two more drops of warm tears appeared on the back of her hand.

    The temperature made her hand feel ufortable and feel as if it was scalded. At this moment, she was even d that Auntie Yu had something to do and went home first. She definitely wouldn¡¯t want people to see her in such a state.

    Another drop of tears fell. She didn¡¯t even raise her hand to wipe it away.

    Li Qianxue was more than halfway right. She really liked Su Qingsang, but she also really wanted to put up a fight against Li Qianxue.

    It had been more than 20 years. She would never forget how Su Chenghui abandoned her and married another woman.

    At that time, Li Qianxue, who was pregnant, came to her and asked her to bow out. She said that she had Su Chenghui¡¯s child. She said that if Su Chenghui really didn¡¯t like her, why would he touch her?

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s looks were average. When she was young, she was just the pretty girl-next-door type. Her family background was also average. Her mother was a nurse, and she also learned how to be a nurse.

    However, before she could be a person like nightingale, she was taught a lesson by Li Qianxue.

    At that time, wanting to retaliate against Li Qianxue by saying that she was also pregnant, she was stroking her lower abdomen. But she couldn¡¯t say it out loud. Yes, she was also a proud person. Why did she have topete with a woman for a man?

    Moreover, besides being proud, she also had a faint sense of inferiority. Whether it was her status, family background, appearance, or anything else, she admitted that she couldn¡¯tpete with Li Qianxue.

    This kind of emotion umted to the highest point after Li Qianxue found her. Then, she gave up on Su Chenghui easily.

    From this perspective, perhaps she didn¡¯t love Su Chenghui as much as she thought she did. After all, her pride was above her love.

    But what happenedter? When she was about to have a child, she really began to hate Su Chenghui.

    Why would she have to suffer like this? Why would she have to suffer like this? She was clearly the one who grew up together with Su Chenghui and even got engaged to him.

    But he was snatched away by Li Qianxue. Her child was without a name and her man wouldn¡¯t be responsible for her.

    Afterparing the two, Xiang Caiping made an impulsive decision that she would regret for the rest of her life. She threw the child to Su Chenghui.

    At that time, her mentality might not have been without the intention of revenge. After all, a proud person like Li Qianxue would see her husband¡¯s illegitimate daughter dangling in front of her every day. This would be enough for her to feel satisfied.

    However, what Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t expect was that Su Chenghui would actually do that sort of thing. This also directly led to the chaos ofst year.

    What Li Qianxue said was right. She had only wanted to recognize her daughter at the beginning and have a good time with her daughter, but after she found out about the child swap, her intentions changed.

    Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue were both the people she hated.

    Without Li Qianxue, there would be no betrayal from Su Chenghui. Without Su Chenghui, there would be no chaotic life for the two children.

    She genuinely wanted to take care of Su Qingsang and apany her to give birth to this child, but deep down, she also wanted to see Li Qianxue make a fool of herself.

    Wasn¡¯t she all that impressive? Wasn¡¯t she all that capable? Wasn¡¯t she all that omnipotent? Wasn¡¯t she going to steal her man?

    But now? Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter was closer to her, and she was estranged from her mother. When there was a problem, Li Qianxue¡¯s son-inw even came to her for help, but he wasn¡¯t willing to tell Li Qianxue about it.

    Such a strong contrast between intimacy and estrangement.

    She even thought that in the near future, when Su Qingsang was about to give birth, Li Qianxue would definitelye to Rong City. At that time, she could let her take a good look.

    She, Xiang Caiping, could do things that Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Li Qianxue toe so quickly. She couldn¡¯t even wait for Su Qingsang¡¯s belly to get bigger. She couldn¡¯t wait for her child to be born.

    Leave just like that? Xiang Caiping was unwilling to. She had promised Qingsang that she would make mooncakes for her to eat. She couldn¡¯t go back on her word.

    But what if she didn¡¯t leave? Li Qianxue was Su Qingsang¡¯s biological mother. Who would she choose? Did she even need to ask?

    At that time in Lin City, as soon as she met Li Qianxue, she ran over to rify things with her. The current situation probably wasn¡¯t too far off from what happened then.

    Previously, she had severe pregnancy vomiting, so she needed her. But now that her pregnancy vomiting had subsided, she no longer needed her.

    Xiang Caiping, if you don¡¯t leave at this moment, when exactly are you going to leave?

    Was she really going to wait for Su Qingsang to kick her out? But how could she leave just like that? She liked Su Qingsang and liked living with her.

    She had promised her a lot of things, but she couldn¡¯t do them anymore. She was really unwilling to leave just like that.

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes were blurred with tears. Her heart was in emotioal turmoil. Without thinking, she swept the materials that were stained with tears away and into the trash can on the side.

    She wiped her tears away and went into the kitchen. She had better think about what to eat for lunch.

    Li Qianxue, who was sitting on the sofa, wasn¡¯t actually as calm as she appeared to be on the surface. She couldn¡¯t sit still as she watched Xiang Caiping continue with her work with such determination.

    She had calcted the time very well. It was morning. Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao should only be back in the afternoon.

    She had a few hours to stay here to watch Xiang Caiping pack up and leave.

    But now that she looked at the confident Xiang Caiping, she had to worry about something else.

    What if Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t leave? Would Su Qingsange back and ask Xiang Caiping to leave, or would she ask her to leave?

    Li Qianxue suddenly became uncertain. If Su Qingsang asked Xiang Caiping to leave, it would be fine. Her pride and dignity would be saved.

    But what if Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t bear to ask Xiang Caiping to leave? What if she wanted her to stay? At that time, she would be the one who would lose face.

    Li Qianxue sat there without moving. She looked like an old monk in meditation, but her heart was far from calm, especially when she saw that Xiang Caiping was actually walking towards the kitchen. Her expression became even uglier.

    What did this mean? Was she really going against her and was unwilling to leave?

    Li Qianxue stood up quickly. She almost had the urge to pull Xiang Caiping away. But in the end, her rationality and pride made her sit back down again.

    She forced herself to take out her phone to handle some official business. Since she hade to Lin City, she was bound to leave thepany¡¯s matters behind for a few days.

    After making a few phone calls, the corner of her eyes nced in the direction of the kitchen from time to time. She didn¡¯t see Xiang Caipinge out.

    Her figure moved and she almost stood up again. However, she forced herself not to lower her head first. Whoever lowered their head first would admit defeat first. Li Qianxue had always been a person who refused to admit defeat.

    That year, Su Chenghui was drunk, and she was also drunk. The two of them somehow ended up together.

    In fact, she really liked Su Chenghui at that time and really took him to heart.

    She even felt that such an ident wasn¡¯t bad. She would at least still have a memory.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that because she didn¡¯t go home that day, Old Master Li was called over. When her father saw the two of them rolling around together, his first reaction was to let Su Chenghui take responsibility.

    In fact, at that time, Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t willing to do so. She knew that Su Chenghui had a woman he loved, and she also knew that they were childhood sweethearts that were about to get married.

    She simply treated having s*x with the person she liked as a memorial and a ceremony. In fact, that was also very good.

    She persuaded Old Master Li not to interfere in this matter. She told her father that everything was her own choice.

    Old Master Li had always doted on her, and he alwaysplied with her requests. Since she said not to interfere, then he wouldn¡¯t interfere.

    She thought that he would thank her for relieving Su Chenghui¡¯s pressure. However, she didn¡¯t expect that at that time, Su Chenghui, who was angry out of embarrassment, would actually me everything on her. Su Chenghui actually thought that everything was designed by her.

    She deliberately got drunk, she deliberately had s*x with him, and she deliberately alerted Old Master Li, and she deliberately pretended that what she said was just an ident, but she was taking a step back in order to advance. In the end, it was impossible to change anything.

    How proud of a person was Li Qianxue? She was furious that so many usations were pinned on her head all at once. She didn¡¯t even have time to rify things with Su Chenghui and exin the situation clearly.

    After she found out that she was pregnant, at that time, she thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t you say that I set you up, Su Chenghui? Didn¡¯t you say that I did it on purpose? I¡¯ll let you see me do it on purpose then.¡¯

    Li Qianxue, who was proud and couldn¡¯t bear to suffer the slightest grievance, went to Xiang Caiping and told her that she was pregnant.

    She told her that if Su Chenghui really had her in his heart, he would have gotten married a long time ago. What drunken confusion? If he didn¡¯t have her, Li Qianxue, in his heart, how could Su Chenghui have messed around?

    She told Xiang caiping that Su Chenghui only treated her as a little sister and pitied her. He liked women like her.

    Even if she wasn¡¯t now, she would be in the future. That time, she sessfully defeated Xiang Caiping and made her back down.

    What about this time?

 Chapter 633 - A Man Must Keep His Word

    <h4>Chapter 633: A Man Must Keep His Word</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Li Qianxue held the phone in her palm and felt the faint sweat.

    She looked in the direction of the kitchen and forced herself to be patient. She wouldn¡¯t lose, wMhether it was in the past or now.

    Li Qianxue thought to herself, Su Qingsang would definitely choose her. But at this moment, she heard a knock on the door.

    Her heart suddenly jumped. Could it be that Su Qingsang had returned?

    She sat there and didn¡¯t open the door for a long time. There were a few more knocks on the door. Li Qianxue closed her eyes. Xiang Caiping also walked out of the kitchen.

    She was looking at her. She was also looking at her.

    Li Qianxue, who had concealed her emotions well, saw a hint of nervousness in Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes. She suddenly smiled, curved her lips slightly, and got up to open the door.

    In reality, Li Qianxue¡¯s heart was beating very fast. If the person who came was really Su Qingsang, she wasn¡¯t sure that she would really stand on her side.

    The door opened. The person standing outside was unexpectedly Su Chenghui. Upon seeing him, Li Qianxue froze for a moment, and at the same time, she felt inexplicably relieved.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t speak. He looked past her and looked at Xiang Caiping, who was standing behind him.

    She was wearing an apron and stood there with an ambivalent expression on her face.

    Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue and then looked at Xiang Caiping. Even if the two of them didn¡¯t speak, he could still sense the tension in the air.

    Su Chenghui took a step forward and stood in front of Li Qianxue. Su Chenghui¡¯s low voice was full of pleading.

    ¡°Qianxue,e back with me.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Li Qianxue suddenly smiled. ¡°This is my daughter¡¯s home. You want me to go back with you? Where?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll make things difficult for Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°She should have known that when she brought Xiang Caiping to this home, she would also make things difficult for me.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression was a little cold. ¡°She knew that it would make things difficult for me, but she still did it. Now that she feels that things are difficult, it can only be her own fault.¡±

    Su Chenghui was at a loss for words, and his expression appeared a little conflicted. ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like what?¡±Li Qianxue felt that it was ironic, and the corners of her lips curled up with a hint of mockery. ¡°Su Chenghui, so many years have passed, but you really haven¡¯t changed at all, have you? In the past, you hoped that I would give in, but now, you¡¯re still like this. Let me tell you, I won¡¯t give in today.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. His current concern wasn¡¯t Xiang Caiping, but Su Qingsang.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want my daughter to be troubled.¡±

    Li Qianxue curled her lips, and the derision in her eyes deepened. ¡°Do you not want your daughter to be in trouble, or do you want to protect your old lover?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, you know clearly ¨C¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Li Qianxue narrowed her eyes, and her expression was very cold. ¡°Whether it¡¯s you or Qingsang, the two of you are really father and daughter. Even the things you do are the same, and the way you two think are the same.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°Stop talking.¡± Li Qianxue felt impatient listening to him. ¡°I won¡¯t give in. Let me tell you, I, Li Qianxue, will never give in.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Why? You liking your old lover and wanting to be with her is your own business, but Qingsang is my daughter. I have been wronged for so many years, and it can be said that I owed her for so many years. She values rtionships and can¡¯t let go of the past. I don¡¯t mind, and I¡¯m willing to give her time, but I won¡¯t give her another chance like I did to you back then, and let her hurt my feelings unscrupulously.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s words made Su Chenghui fall silent. He stood there without moving for a long time.

    ¡°Two days.¡±

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind them. The two of them turned around and looked at her. Xiang Caiping stood there with a conflicted look on her face.

    ¡°Li Qianxue, give me two days. I can leave on my own. You don¡¯t have to chase me away, and I don¡¯t need Qingsang to chase me away.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at her without saying anything. Li Qianxue crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at her with narrowed eyes. Her eyes were full of doubt.

    ¡°What I said is true. I will leave on my own in two days.¡±

    Xiang caiping seemed to know that Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t believe her. ¡°The mid-autumn festival is in three days. I promised Qingsang I would make mooncakes for her to eat. I don¡¯t want to go back on my word. Li Qianxue, I¡¯m not afraid of losing, and I¡¯m not that insecure that Qingsang will definitely choose you. But I understand your feelings, and I wouldn¡¯t want Su Peizhen to choose you either.¡±

    ¡°I only need two days. Two days is enough for me to finish what I promised Qingsang. I will leave by then. I can also promise that I will never see Qingsang again.¡±

    At least she wouldn¡¯te to Su Qingsang. If Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao wanted to find her, she would avoid them.

    Li Qianxue stood at the door and looked at Xiang Caiping, but she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to speak.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s voice was slightly anxious. ¡°I promised you that I would leave, so I naturally won¡¯t stay. Just like how I didn¡¯tpete for Su Chenghui with you in the past, I won¡¯tpete for Qingsang with you now.¡±

    No matter what, Su Qingsang would always be Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter. She knew about this very clearly.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you can¡¯t win.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s words made Xiang Caiping¡¯s face turn a little pale. After saying that, she felt bored again.

    ¡°Enough.¡± Li Qianxue waved her hand. ¡°Two days it is. But don¡¯t put on such a face again, as if I¡¯m bullying you.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to stay any longer and turned to leave. Su Chenghui looked at Xiang Caiping with aplicated expression, then quickly followed Li Qianxue and left.

    After entering the elevator, Li Qianxue stood across from Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Your old Lover is suffering. Why? Don¡¯t you need tofort her?¡±

    ¡°I want tofort you more.¡±

    ¡°What do I have to beforted by you?¡± Her face full of pride and arrogance, Li Qianxue raised her chin slightly. ¡°I won, didn¡¯t you hear? She knew she would lose to me, so she backed down.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± He knew, and she also knew, that some things weren¡¯t like that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, I don¡¯t want to listen to you now.¡±

    Completely ignoring Su Chenghui, Li Qianxue rubbed her temples, turned around and looked at the mirror wall in the elevator.

    ... ..

    As soon as Li Qianxue returned to the hotel, she entered her own room while ignoring whatever Su Chenghui said.

    Su Chenghui called twice, but when he didn¡¯t get an answer, so he had to stop. He had to meet a client in the afternoon, and he still had two contracts to discuss.

    Su Chenghui, who had left the Li family, had to work harder than before to seed. For a man in his forties to start over now, he was under a lot of pressure.

    He didn¡¯t want to fail, and he wasn¡¯t willing to fail. Only when he seeded again would he have more confidence to stand next to Li Qianxue.

    Before Su Chenghui left, he ordered a Chinese meal for Li Qianxue and left a note. Su Chenghui told her to look for him, even though he knew that the chances of that happening were very low.

    What Su Chenghui didn¡¯t expect was that when he came back in the evening, Li Qianxue was drinking again.

    There were a few empty bottles on the table in the living room. Li Qianxue was still sitting on the sofa outside. There were two bottles on the coffee table, one of which was already empty.

    Li Qianxue picked up the other bottle and poured it into the cup.

    The smell of alcohol made Su Chenghui realize that Li Qianxue had probably drunk a lot. Without thinking, he went forward and grabbed her cup.

    ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t drink anymore.¡±

    ¡°Go away.¡± Li Qianxue was in a bad mood today. She wanted to change ces, but because she was in a bad mood, she continued to stay here.

    She didn¡¯t change hotels, but it didn¡¯t mean that she had to listen to Su Chenghui. It didn¡¯t mean that she forgave Su Chenghui.

    Su Chenghui knew that Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t as indifferent as she appeared to be.

    Whether it was him or Su Qingsang, he from back then and the current Su Qingsang probably hurt Li Qianxue¡¯s feelings.

    Upon seeing that Li Qianxue didn¡¯t need the cup and was about to drink from the bottle, Su Chenghui snatched the bottle away.

    ¡°Give it back to me.¡±

    Li Qianxue was indeed very annoyed. Just a while ago, Su Qingsang even video-chatted with her. Upon seeing that she was staying in apletely different environment from her home, she didn¡¯t doubt that she was on a business trip and not in Lin City.

    If Su Qingsang called the Li family in the next two days, she would know that she had alreadye to Rong City.

    But unfortunately, she came to see Su Qingsang, while Old Master Li went to see Su Yuxin, so the Li family was indeed empty now.

    It was originally fine, but after chatting with Su Qingsang, Li Qianxue¡¯s mood began to sink.

    Some things could be thought through, and she could tell herself that it didn¡¯t matter, but that was just an excuse. In fact, she just couldn¡¯t let go of it. In fact, it did matter.

    How could Su Chenghui give her the wine? He put the wine down, held Li Qianxue¡¯s hand, and squatted down beside her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    ¡°Does whether my health is good or not have anything to do with you?¡± Li Qianxue wanted to break away from his hand, but Su Chenghui didn¡¯t let go. Not only did he not let go, he even hugged her.

    ¡°Qianxue, Qianxue, listen to me. If you really feel anguished, you can cry. Or, you can hit me.¡±

    In his memory, except for the time when she first acknowledged Su Qingsang, Li Qianxue had never cried. For so many years, she had always been calm andposed.

    Crying was almost impossible for Li Qianxue. In the past, Su Chenghui didn¡¯t feel it, but now, he felt heartache.

    Li Qianxue looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Crying? Who do you think I am?¡±

    She was Li Qianxue, the eldest daughter of the Li family, and now the head of the Li family. She wouldn¡¯t cry.

    The more she said this, the more Su Chenghui felt heartache. He held her tightly in his arms.

    ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t be like this. ¡°He didn¡¯t understand it in the past. He just hated her aggressiveness and didn¡¯t like her bossiness.

    Butter, he understood that whether she was arrogant or pompous, it was just her behavior. Her heart was the same as that of any other women.

    She longed for love and needed love.

    Li Qianxue struggled a few times, but she couldn¡¯t break free. She was toozy to struggle. She had drunk some alcohol, so her head was a little dizzy and her consciousness was a little disoriented.

    She blinked her eyes and looked at Su Chenghui, who was in front of her. She felt that no matter how she looked at him, he was annoying.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, are youughing at me in your heart?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Why would heugh at her?

    ¡°I¡¯m not gentle, and I¡¯m not capable. I don¡¯t know how to do housework. I also don¡¯t know how to clean the house. I don¡¯t know how to cook, and I also don¡¯t know how to make those desserts and moon cakes to make people happy.¡±

    ¡°To put it bluntly, I¡¯m actually a woman who has nothing to boast besides family background.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s different. She¡¯s gentler and more capable than I am. She knows how to please people better than I do. She knows how to take care of people better than I do.¡±

    Her eyes were wet. She wasn¡¯t really depressed. She could withstand the torment from Su Chenghui in the past, but Su Qingsang¡¯s behavior now didn¡¯t hurt her. She just felt a little ufortable.

    She was able to withstand it, but she didn¡¯t care at all.

    But now that she was drunk, her hidden emotions werepletely revealed. When she saw Xiang Caiping, she couldn¡¯t help but think that she might indeed be inferior to Xiang Caiping in some aspects.

    That kind of emotion was enough to make her loathe and despise herself.

    ¡°So it¡¯s no wonder that you all chose her. Compared to her, I really seem to have failed to the extreme.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I didn¡¯t choose her.¡± Su Chenghui knew that she wouldn¡¯t believe him, but he still said, ¡°I chose you. Do you remember?¡±

    Li Qianxue ignored him. Su Chenghui didn¡¯t mind convincing her further.

    ¡°Not only me, but also Qingsang. She also chose you. Do you remember? She could have kept her identity a secret, but she chose to acknowledge you.¡±

    ¡°So you see, Qianxue, whether it¡¯s me or Qingsang, we all chose you.¡±

    Li Qianxue raised her head and stared straight at Su Chenghui with eyes that were a little confused because she was drunk.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. He stared fixedly at Li Qianxue.

    However, Li Qianxue pushed him away and she took a big step back. Even though she was drunk, the gaze she used to look at Su Chenghui was still cold.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, your words are so ttering, but it¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me.¡± Li Qianxue waved his hand away. Her eyes were filled with resistance. ¡°Qingsang chose me because I¡¯m her biological mother. She didn¡¯t have a choice. As for you ¨C¡±

    She pointed her finger at Su Chenghui¡¯s chest. Li Qianxue¡¯s voice was filled with malice. ¡°You chose me because you don¡¯t have a better choice for the time being.¡±

    Shaking her head, she sobered up a little and tapped on Su Chenghui¡¯s chest lightly.

    ¡°That newpany of yours didn¡¯t get the contractst month, right? Did you only realize now that the Li Corporation¡¯s brand is more useful than you thought?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good. No matter how many difficulties he encountered in his work, they paled inparison to Li Qianxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Am I right?¡±

    Li Qianxue took a big step back. Her face, which had turned red due to being drunk, unexpectedly had a hint of derision.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, do you think that I will believe your words because I¡¯m drunk? Ridiculous.¡±

    With that said, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t look at Su Chenghui anymore. She walked past him and wanted to go back to her room to rest.

    However, she was drunk after all. Her footsteps were a little unsteady. When she passed by the balcony door, she identally tripped. She was about to fall forward, but Su Chenghui caught her in time.

    After Li Qianxue steadied herself, she quickly waved his hand away and walked into the room with a cold expression.

    Su Chenghui was left standing there staring at Li Qianxue¡¯s back. His heart felt bitter, but at the same time, his determination didn¡¯t waver.

    Qianxue, one day you will know that what I said is true.

 Chapter 634 - What Do You Plan To Do

    <h4>Chapter 634: What Do You n To Do</h4>

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the crystal moon cakes on the table. She couldn¡¯t hide the admiration in her eyes.

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s pure and clear eyes. Ever since she became pregnant, she had been a little spoiled. From time to time, she would think of troubling others.

    But this kind of trouble was only in terms of eating. In other ces, she tried her best not to cause trouble for others. For example, she continued to work, and she also continued to operate.

    ¡°This is actually very simple.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s simple, I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the pattern on the crystal moon cake and touched it lightly with her finger.

    ¡°So cute.¡±

    ¡°Try it.¡± Xiang Caiping looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s appearance andmented softly in her heart. If she was really her daughter, how good would it be?

    Su Peizhen was still in prison. She didn¡¯t know what Su Peizhen¡¯s situation would be like after she was released from prison.

    Would she recognize her? Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t know if she would be willing to live with her.

    In fact, even if Su Peizhen was willing to, with twenty years of growing up with a silver spoon in her mouth, Su Peizhen wouldn¡¯t be as easily satisfied as Su Qingsang was.

    On this point, she would rather Su Qingsang be her daughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t notice the ambivalent look in Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes. She tasted one and said with satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s really delicious. Auntie, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    ¡°If you like it, eat some more. I bought other ingredients too. I¡¯ll make egg yolk stuffing for you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang nodded and didn¡¯t stand on ceremony.

    She answered casually, but Xiang Caiping wasn¡¯t angry. In fact, Su Qingsang was indeed very casual with Xiang Caiping, because only by being casual wouldn¡¯t she make Xiang Caiping feel ufortable.

    With Xiang Caiping¡¯s personality, if Su Qingsang really got along with her carefully, Xiang Caiping would definitely feel ufortable, and she would be reluctant to stay here.

    ...

    Xiang Caiping packed up her clothes. She would leave after making the moon cakes the next day.

    Looking at the room she had stayed in for more than a month, she felt a little reluctant to part with it. In fact, what was there to take revenge for? How could it be more important than making herselffortable?

    Unfortunately, no matter how nice this ce was, it wasn¡¯t her ce.

    A knock on the door interrupted her thoughts. When she opened the door, the person standing outside was Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, are you folding clothes?¡± Huo Jinyao nced at the pile of clothes on the bed. ¡°Did I disturb you?¡±

    ¡°No. Come in.¡±

    Xiang Caiping let Huo Jinyao in. Huo Jinyao closed the door after he entered. His attitude made Xiang Caiping¡¯s heart skip a beat, and her expression turned serious.

    ¡°Is something wrong with Qingsang? She ¨C¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s going to take a shower now.¡±

    Huo Jinyao took a look at Xiang Caiping¡¯s room. As his apartment was built from two apartments, all the rooms had been expanded and were veryrge.

    Even the guest rooms had bathrooms and changing rooms. After Xiang Caiping moved in, Su Qingsang added some things to the room, and now, it was much more cozy than when it was empty before.

    He didn¡¯t speak, and Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t know what to say either.

    ¡°Jinyao, is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something.¡± Huo Jinyao sat down on the sofa in the room. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to speak, and his expression seemed a little grave.

    ¡°Just say what you have to say.¡±Xiang Caiping had a faint premonition in her heart, and she knew what Huo Jinyao was going to say.

    ¡°Auntie.¡± After a minute of silence, Huo Jinyao finally spoke, ¡°Thank you for taking care of Qingsang for the past month. You¡¯ve taken good care of her. She¡¯s also in a much better condition than before. Today, she had a checkup at the hospital. Everything was normal and she is in excellent health. This is all thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Thank Qingsang for not minding me.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s all thanks to you. If it weren¡¯t for you, Qingsang would still be puking her guts out. I¡¯m really grateful to you.¡±

    ¡°Jinyao,¡± Xiang Caiping interrupted him, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Huo Jinyao found it very difficult to speak. ¡°Qingsang¡¯s mother is here. She¡¯s staying at the hotel now ¨C¡±

    Huo Jinyao was speechless. In fact, the five-star hotel was owned by Tang Mohan¡¯s family. He happened to be looking for Tang Mohan today and saw Su Chenghui by ident.

    It was normal for Su Chenghui toe to Rong City but not to see Su Qingsang. However, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know about it at all. That wasn¡¯t normal.

    He asked around and found out that Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue were staying in the hotel.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t arrive today. She arrive yesterday. Thest time she arrived, she directly moved in. This time, she didn¡¯t. Why?

    There was only one exnation. Li Qianxue saw Xiang Caiping.

    She wasn¡¯t as magnanimous as Su Qingsang, and she wasn¡¯t as naive as Su Qingsang. Yes, Su Qingsang actually knew that Xiang Caiping and Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t get along well. They couldn¡¯t even stay in the same ce.

    But now that she was pregnant, her emotions were sensitive and moody. She thought that she could handle it, that she could handle the bnce well.

    But Huo Jinyao wouldn¡¯t be so naive. He knew better than anyone that Xiang caiping and Li Qianxue had a grudge that couldn¡¯t be resolved.

    Xiang Caiping saw Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression and understood what he wanted to say next.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want Li Qianxue to see me and know that I¡¯m staying at Qingsang¡¯s house. You don¡¯t want me to have a conflict with Li Qianxue, so you want me to leave now?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, Qingsang¡¯s mother can¡¯t stay forever. She ¨C¡±

    Huo Jinyao was halfway through his sentence but couldn¡¯t continue. Even he himself felt that he had gone too far.

    He had called her over when he needed her. Now that he didn¡¯t need her anymore, he wanted her to leave. How could that be appropriate?

    ¡°I understand.¡± Xiang Caiping¡¯s expression was rather calm. ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Auntie?¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s expression was filled with guilt and awkwardness. Xiang Caiping smiled. ¡°In fact, I was nning to leave. I just couldn¡¯t let go of Qingsang. Now that her mother is here, I believe she will take good care of Qingsang.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was speechless. In terms of time spent together, Xiang Caiping and Su Qingsang had spent more time together.

    He knew that half of Su Qingsang¡¯s reason was guilt, and the other half was sympathy. If Su Qingsang really had a choice, she would have chosen Li Qianxue as well.

    But now that she was pregnant, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t want Su Qingsang to face such a difficult problem, so he decided to be the bad guy. Su Qingsang just had to live her own life and give birth to the child safely.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t feel guilty. In fact, I shouldn¡¯t havee in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t say that.¡±

    Huo Jinyao rarely did such things. It didn¡¯ t feel good to be the bad guy.

    ¡°It¡¯s really fine.¡± Xiang Caiping had already decided to leave, but not because of Huo Jinyao¡¯s decision. ¡°Go back and apany Qingsang. I¡¯ll pack my things and leave tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Auntie?¡± Looking guilty, Huo Jinyao stood up. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    He could give her money, but that would be a form of insult to Xiang Caiping. Besides, she wouldn¡¯t want his money.

    But after saying that, he felt a little regretful. If Xiang Caiping had requested to get Su Peizhen out, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t want anything.¡±

    After Su Peizhen went to jail, she brought the supermarket back to be taken care of it. It wasn¡¯t like she had nothing to do now.

    Huo Jinyao nodded. Before he left, he looked at Xiang Caiping and spoke very sincerely.

    ¡°Auntie, Qingsang and I will visit you when we have time.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you toe.¡± Xiang Caiping rejected his offer. ¡°Li Qianxue will be unhappy if youe too often. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that old yet. I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡±

    What she said made sense, but Huo Jinyao felt a little anguished after hearing it.

    Back in the room, Su Qingsang was drying her hair. Huo Jinyao saw this and went forward to ept the task. He took the initiative to dry Su Qingsang¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°I took a call.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s tightly shut eyes and knew that she didn¡¯t know anything. However, he couldn¡¯t help but think that if Xiang Caiping left tomorrow...

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    After drying her hair, Huo Jinyao put the hair dryer aside. He squatted down in front of Su Qingsang and looked her in the eye.

    ¡°The mid-autumn festival ising up soon.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± She had already eaten the moon cakes before the festival arrived. Of course, she knew that the mid-autumn festival wasing up soon.

    ¡°Your mother mighte to visit you during the mid-autumn festival.¡±

    Su Qingsang froze for a moment. She blinked her eyes and looked at Huo Jinyao before suddenly lowering her head.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Auntie said that she will leave tomorrow.¡±

    Such things couldn¡¯t be hidden. If Xiang Caiping left and Su Qingsang still went to look for her, it would only make things difficult for everyone.

    ¡°Auntie is leaving? Where is she going?¡±

    ¡°Where can she go? She¡¯s going back to her own home.¡±

    Huo Jinyao held her hand and looked at her intently.

    ¡°Qingsang, Auntie has her own life. We can¡¯t force her to stay.¡±

    Su Qingsang was silent. She understood everything, but she was reluctant to let her leave.

    ¡°If Auntie is alone, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t eat properly and won¡¯t take good care of herself.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, none of that actually has anything to do with you.¡±

    ¡°But ¨C¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, I really wanted to ask you. In your heart, is your mother more important or is your Auntie more important?¡±

    Huo Jinyao interrupted her with a very sincere question. Su Qingsang pursed her lips and looked into Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes. She spoke without hesitation.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s my mother.¡±

    ¡°Since you said that, why are you ¨C¡±

    Even though Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t finish his sentence, Su Qingsang knew what he meant.

    ¡°My mother is very good, and Auntie is also very good. In my heart, I¡¯ve never thought ofparing them.¡±

    Su Qingsang could tell the truth in front of Huo Jinyao. ¡°But I feel very guilty towards Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Those matters have nothing to do with you, and those problems weren¡¯t caused by you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± She understood everything Huo Jinyao said. However, it was one thing to understand, but it was another thing to not be able to get over the hurdle in her heart.

    ¡°She mistook me for someone else. When she took care of me in Lin City, my rtionship with her had been getting better and better, and I really thought of her as my biological mother.

    But who would have thought that she wasn¡¯t. When I didn¡¯t know who my biological mother was, I thought of making things right, because I could tell that Auntie liked me very much, and I liked her very much.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that my biological mother would be the Li Qianxue whom I had always felt intimidated by, but couldn¡¯t hate.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s stomach was already slightly swollen. She looked at her stomach and thought about her dilemma at that time.

    ¡°You know, at that time, I was actually very hesitant and conflicted. I wanted to acknowledge my mother, but I didn¡¯t want to hurt Auntie. However, I didn¡¯t expect that I would still hurt her.¡±

    She barely gave Xiang Caiping any time to recover. Instead, after she confessed to Li Qianxue, she immediately let Xiang Caiping know the truth. She actually could have used a more tactful method.

    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s not your responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not my responsibility.¡± Su Qingsang sighed. ¡°If she could have lived a better life, I wouldn¡¯t feel so guilty. But look at what happened after that. Which one could make her feel better? If Su Peizhen could have been like me and really wanted to acknowledge her and live a better life with her, I wouldn¡¯t have felt so bad. But Su Peizhen just didn¡¯t want to get along with her, not to mention the fact that she actually went further and further down the road. Speaking of which, Su Peizhen¡¯s imprisonment was her own fault. But Auntie became even more pitiful because of this.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, what about your mother?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t understand, nor did he believe that she didn¡¯t think of it.

    ¡°If your mother knew that you and Auntie are living together again, and that you¡¯re so good to Auntie, what do you think your mother would think?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face turned pale and she was speechless. She was indeed guilty in this regard. She was indeed in the wrong.

    ¡°Jinyao, do you think that I did the wrong thing?¡±

    ¡°What else? Do you still want to say that you did the right thing?¡±

    ¡°I just ¨C¡±

    ¡°You just like the casual vibe when you¡¯re with Auntie, right? Then aren¡¯t you casual when you¡¯re with your mother?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Su Qingsang admitted that Li Qianxue was a mother who loved her child very much. She also knew that Li Qianxue wanted to make it up to her and treated her very well.

    However, Li Qianxue¡¯s attitude of wanting to make it up to her made her feel a lot of pressure.

    ¡°Auntie was actually like that before. You should be able to tell that I¡¯m not used to it.¡±

    ¡°Later on, that person became my mother, so I¡¯m even less used to it.¡±

    In the past few years, Li Qianxue felt that she owed Su Qingsang, so she was even more dramatically careful with Su Qingsang than Xiang Caiping was back then.

    One had to know that Li Qianxue had always given her an impression of being high and mighty, and she had always been someone out of her league.

    But now, she had suddenly changed her mannerism. She seemed to be very afraid that she would be unhappy and wanted to treat her well.

    Actually, she was a little overwhelmed. Feelings that were too stressful would make people feel at a loss.

    ¡°I know my mother is very good, and I really want to get along with her like a normal mother and daughter. But every time she mes herself, feels guilty, and feels like she owes me, it makes me feel very stressed. Even though I¡¯ve told her before that what I said has nothing to do with her.¡±

    Huo Jinyao understood and understood.

    ¡°Are you trying to say that your mother makes you feel exhausted?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    Su Qingsang bit her lip and recalled something that happened thest time she went to Lin City.

    That day in the study, Li Qianxue was watching Old Master Li discuss a calligraphy and painting that she had just taken a photo of. She had never received any education in that field since she was a child, so she didn¡¯t know anything about calligraphy, paintings or antiques.

    Her grandfather was talking enthusiastically with Li Qianxue, and she also found listening to him very interesting. It wasn¡¯t that she was interested, but that she had little contact with this kind of culture in the past.

    However, the atmosphere was obviously very good. When Li Qianxue saw her expression, she thought of the past twenty years.

    For Li Qianxue, if her child hadn¡¯t been swapped, Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t be as ignorant as she was now.

    She couldn¡¯t help but me herself and feel guilty at the thought of it. Such emotions made Su Qingsang feel a little pressured.

    She didn¡¯t think that she had to know calligraphy and painting or antiques. Everyone had their own specialties. It was like watching Huo Jinyao y chess with Old Master Huo.

    She vaguely knew the rules of chess, but she still didn¡¯t know how to y.

    She didn¡¯t think it was shameful that she didn¡¯t know how to y, but Li Qianxue cared a lot about it. When she was free in the past few days, wanting to make up for the lessons she had lost, she dragged her along.

    Li Qianxue med herself and regretted that she had missed the best time and failed to cultivate Su Qingsang into a realdy.

    The more she med herself, the more ufortable Su Qingsang felt. She didn¡¯t need that kind of emotion. It wasn¡¯t Li Qianxue¡¯s fault. In fact, she was also a victim.

    But no matter what she said, Li Qianxue would have felt better at that time, but as long as there was a chance, as long as she found out something Su Peizhen knew but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t help but sink into feelings of self-me, guilt towards her, and want to make up for it.

    Su Qingsang had never said these words to Huo Jinyao. He had never thought that Su Qingsang liked Xiang Caiping because of such a reason.

    ¡°You should have told your mother.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Su Qingsang felt a headacheing on. ¡°I told her that I don¡¯t me anyone, and I don¡¯t hate anyone.¡±

    Especially Li Qianxue. She didn¡¯t need to feel guilty or make up for it. She was fine as she was.

    ¡°You like Auntie because she has never pressured you like this before?¡±

    Huo Jinyao knew this very well. Previously, Xiang Caiping was still a little restrained when she first arrived. After she understood, she only wanted to treat Su Qingsang well. She had always felt guilty and made up for it, but she didn¡¯t show it.

    After all, to Xiang Caiping, Su Qingsang was an illegitimate daughter. She looked like this now and became a doctor. Then, she married Huo Jinyao.

    Xiang Caiping had no other children, so there was noparison. She knew that her daughter was doing well. Her life could be consideredplete. She felt very satisfied and at ease.

    But Li Qianxue was different. She had raised Su Peizhen and had other children. There was aparison.

    With twoparisons, the self-reproach could be magnified tenfold. Moreover, she already felt a lot of guilt.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t say anything, but she didn¡¯t deny it. There was no doubt that she loved Li Qianxue, but it was also true that Li Qianxue made her feel some pressure.

    She had sympathy for Xiang Caiping, and it was true that she pitied her, but it was also true that Xiang Caiping made her more rxed.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I never put myself in that social circle.¡±

 Chapter 635 - Did She Forgive Him

    <h4>Chapter 635: Did She Forgive Him</h4>

    To Su Qingsang, whether it was marrying Huo Jinyao or getting to know Xiang Caiping, she didn¡¯t consider herself to be someone of their ss.

    After all, In her eyes, Huo Jinyao¡¯s identity was just a low level employee at the beginning. After getting married, he was so good to her that she didn¡¯t even consider him a hotshot CEO.

    Although Xiang Caiping had her own business in Rong City, she was still far from upper ss. It was always easier and more rxing to get along with people of the same social ss.

    ¡°Wife.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say anything. He reached out and hugged Su Qingsang. Then, he looked at the call log on Su Qingsang¡¯s back and gently hung up the call.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t realize it at all. She simply leaned against Huo Jinyao¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m too willful?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    His wife was always right no matter what she did. She could do whatever she wanted.

    Su Qingsang smiled and rubbed against his chest. She was satisfied that he always gave in to her unconditionally.

    However, there were some things that needed to be resolved. After some thought, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll send Auntie off tomorrow. Then, I¡¯ll call my Mom and ask her toe over to celebrate the mid-autumn festival with me. Do you think my mom would be willing to?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Su Qingsang sighed softly.

    ¡°What else can we do for Auntie?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Huo Jinyao believed that she would understand. ¡°Auntie isn¡¯t a weak person. She doesn¡¯t need our sympathy or pity.¡±

    ¡°I hope that Su Peizhen will take good care of Auntie when she gets out. I think that¡¯s what she hopes the most.¡±

    ..

    When Xiang Caiping took the moon cakes out of the oven, Su Qingsang happened to be standing at the kitchen door.

    Her luggage was already packed and ced in the living room outside. She had known about it since yesterday. However, when she suddenly saw the luggage, Su Qingsang still felt a little anguished.

    She also felt that she was not only willful, but also a bit of a hoodlum. When she needed someone, she would call them over. If she didn¡¯t need them anymore, she would kick them out.

    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±

    Xiang Caiping ced the moon cakes on the counter and looked at Su Qingsang with a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Auntie?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked ashamed. Xiang Caiping knew what she was going to say. She instructed Auntie Yu to put the moon cakes away.

    They had just been baked and could only be put away after they got cold. After that, she washed her hands and walked up to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. I know everything.¡±

    ¡°Auntie.¡± Su Qingsang lowered her head. The more Xiang Caiping acted like this, the more anguished she felt.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Xiang Caiping nced at the house in front of her. ¡°You¡¯re not alone right now, be it in the hospital or at home, you have to be more careful. It¡¯s still early in the month, but it would be inconvenient for you to move around after the babies grow older. You¡¯re a doctor yourself. If there¡¯s anything, you know better than me. I won¡¯t say anything further.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt a little ansguihed. Her throat felt as if it was choked.

    ¡°Auntie ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Crying isn¡¯t good for pregnant women.¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s abdomen. ¡°It might not be convenient for me toe see you after the baby is born. Just give me a call and tell me that it¡¯s done.¡±

    Su Qingsang was speechless and could only nod her head heavily.

    Xiang Caiping went to carry her luggage while Su Qingsang followed behind her. ¡°Auntie, let me give you a ride.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve called a cab.¡± Xiang Caiping smiled. ¡°I still have to thank you. I know how to call a cab now.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t smile. When Xiang Caiping lived here, she had indeed taught her how to use somemonly used software.

    She insisted on sending Xiang Caiping out of the door. When she waited for the elevator, Xiang Caiping looked at her with aplicated expression.

    ¡°Oh right. There¡¯s something I think I need to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Your mother came that day.¡±

    Su Qingsang was stunned. Li Qianxue came?

    ¡°She knows that I¡¯ve lived here for more than a month.¡±

    Xiang Caiping looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s stunned expression and reached out to pat her shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s not very happy. I¡¯m not saying this to sow discord. I just want to tell you that maybe you need to apologize to her.¡±

    Even after Xiang Caiping left, Su Qingsang was still a little dizzy. She had nned to call Li Qianxue after Xiang Caiping left, but now she felt a little timid.

    Li Qianxue knew that Xiang Caiping was here, so she should be angry, right?

    ..

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. When she woke up in the morning, she wasn¡¯t in good spirits.

    Her forehead hurt, and she felt that she had a cold.

    ¡°Qianxue? Are you awake?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s voice was heard outside. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to move, nor did she want to get up.

    ¡°Qianxue? Are you okay?¡±

    Su Chenghui was a little worried, so he asked a few more questions. Completely ignoring him, Li Qianxue rolled over and pulled up the nket to cover her head.

    Since she didn¡¯t make a sound, Su Chenghui was even more worried. He kept knocking on the door.

    Li Qianxue felt helpless. She had a headache from the knocking, so she had to get up and open the door.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, I¡¯m very tired and can¡¯t be bothered to change hotels. It doesn¡¯t mean that I ept you harassing me like this.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look well.¡± As if he didn¡¯t see the disgust in her eyes, Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s face. He took a step forward and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very well. If you don¡¯t disturb me, I¡¯ll be better.¡± In fact, she just didn¡¯t have a good rest, but what did this have to do with Su Chenghui?

    ¡°You really don¡¯t look well.¡± Su Chenghui raised his hand to touch her forehead. Li Qianxue avoided him and took a big step back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s hand was raised in the air. Because of Li Qianxue¡¯s action, his face showed a hurt expression.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t care about his feelings at all. She wasn¡¯t feeling well now, and she had a headache from not sleeping well. Since she had retreated too quickly, she almost tripped.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± Su Chenghui quickly reached out to support her.

    Li Qianxue wanted to retreat, but her body was a little weak. She was forced to snuggle in Su Chenghui¡¯s arms. Her eyes full of coldness, she red at him.

    ¡°Su Chenghui. Let go of me.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Chenghui had a habit of working out. For so many years, he had maintained a good figure. Upon seeing Li Qianxue like this, he reached out and easily picked her up.

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue was anxious. Su Chenghui carried her and put her on the bed. When she was about to get up, he pressed her shoulder.

    ¡°Tell me what you want to do. You need to rest now.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about my business.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at her stubborn expression. He didn¡¯t know starting when, but this woman was no longer willing to show any weakness in front of him.

    She was like a hedgehog, wrapping herself tightly with thorns.

    ¡°But what should I do? I want to care about your business.¡±

    He reached out to stroke her forehead. When he met her pale face, his eyes shed with heartache.

    ¡°I want to participate in every thing that you do from now on, every day of your life.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Li Qianxue sneered and pped his hand away without any courtesy. Her eyes were full of derision. ¡°Su Chenghui, is it that the nightmare that you gave me over the past twenty years isn¡¯t enough, and you still want to continue in the future? Sorry, I refuse.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes darkened. There was a crestfallen expression in his eyes. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t care. She turned away.

    ¡°Go away. I want to rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring food up. If you want to sleep, eat something first before you sleep.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, I think I have to remind you again. We¡¯re divorced.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Su Chenghui obviously knew. ¡°Don¡¯t be willful. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your insincere feelings. Go away.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m sincere. What do I have to do for you to believe me?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t believe you no matter what.¡± Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t bear to see him acting hypocritically. ¡°Su Chenghui, you might have forgotten about you said and what you did, but I didn¡¯t. I said that I would never forgive you in my life, let alone believe you. Give up on that thought.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± Although he deserved it, Su Chenghui still wanted to exin.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Su Chenghui wanted to say something, but he heard the doorbell ring. He nced at Li Qianxue. Under her cold gaze, he helplessly turned to open the door.

    Li Qianxue really had a headache. Thinking that she really needed to catch up on sleep, she held her forehead.

    Xiang Caiping was supposed to leave today. She originally thought that after that woman left, she would look for Su Qingsang the next day.

    However, after she heard the conversation between Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao yesterday, she suddenly felt that she didn¡¯t want to go.

    Ever since she acknowledged Su Qingsang, she really wanted to make it up to Su Qingsang. Therefore, no matter what Su Qingsang said, she felt that she said it was fine because she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for her and didn¡¯t want to make her feel sad.

    However, she neglected that it was possible that Su Qingsang really felt it was fine.

    She didn¡¯t feel that it was shameful that she didn¡¯t learn zither, chess, calligraphy, or painting. She also didn¡¯t feel that she didn¡¯t receive the proper education of a richdy nor did she feel inferior.

    Even when she was an illegitimate daughter, she could adjust her emotions, so there was no reason that after bing a wealthy heiress, she would be at a loss.

    If that was the case, then she wasn¡¯t her daughter.

    Li Qianxue had unprecedented self-doubt because of Su Qingsang¡¯s words.

    She was still imagining things when she heard an extremely soft call of ¡°Mom¡±.

    Li Qianxue turned around. Su Qingsang was standing at the door in a sportswear and looking at her timidly.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    How did Su Qingsang know that she was here? Did she know that she had gone to look for her?

    Or did she already know that she had gone to harass Xiang Caiping? What would she think?

    ¡°Mom, are you not feeling well?¡±

    At the same time, Su Qingsang walked towards Li Qianxue quickly. Upon seeing this, Li Qianxue got up in a hurry.

    ¡°Walk slowly. It¡¯s not like usual now.¡±

    ¡°Mom, are you not feeling well?¡± Now that she saw Li Qianxue, Su Qingsang had forgotten all the words she had thought before she came.

    She reached out and touched Li Qianxue¡¯s forehead. When she found that she didn¡¯t have a fever, she was relieved. ¡°Why are you so pale?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday.¡±

    The words ¡± didn¡¯t sleep well¡± could mean a lot of things. Su Qingsang thought of what Xiang Caiping had said earlier, and her face suddenly appeared a little conflicted.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The sudden apology made Li Qianxue freeze for a moment. She almost immediately understood what Su Qingsang meant. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say you¡¯re sorry. You didn¡¯t let me down.¡±

    She was overthinking things. Her Qingsang wasn¡¯t an ordinary girl, nor was she an ordinary person.

    Her self-righteouspensation wasn¡¯t what Qingsang wanted at all. That was her fault, not Su Qingsang¡¯s.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t realize before that her willfulness would make Li Qianxue feel anything. Now that she saw her pale face, she really med herself and felt guilty.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Li Qianxue interrupted her. She saw the self-me in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes and felt very ambivalent.

    ¡°I suddenly realized that I¡¯m not a good mother. Or rather, I won¡¯t be a mother at all.¡±

    ¡°Mother...¡± Su Qingsang felt even worse after she said that.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Li Qianxue hadn¡¯t slept well yesterday and had been reflecting on herself.

    ¡°In the past, I wanted to train Su Peizhen to be the proper young madam of a prestigious family and make her a qualified heiress. But I forgot to teach her how to be herself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve acknowledged you. I wanted to treat you well, but I forgot that perhaps my kindness to you wasn¡¯t what you needed.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang held her hand and shook her head continuously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°You must have felt a lot of pressure after spending so much time with me. However, I didn¡¯t realize it at all. Qingsang, I¡¯ve let you down.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang was already ming herself. Upon hearing her say this, she felt even worse. She threw herself into Li Qianxue¡¯s arms and hugged her tightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Mom, I beg you to stop talking.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop talking.¡± Li Qianxue gently patted Su Qingsang¡¯s back. ¡°Are we in apetition to say we¡¯re sorry now?¡±

    Su Qingsang stopped talking. Her eyes still filled with guilt, she bit her lip.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore, alright?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes were red. Ever since she heard from Xiang Caiping that Li Qianxue hade to Rong City, she had been feeling uneasy.

    After that, she really didn¡¯t know how to make Li Qianxue forgive her, so she called Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s advice to her was, ¡°Honey, you can go to her and tell her your thoughts. She¡¯s your mother, she¡¯ll understand you.¡±

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t sure, but she wasn¡¯t someone who would run away.

    A mistake was a mistake. She had to face her mistake.

    She didn¡¯t expect Li Qianxue to apologize to her before she could exin herself. That made her feel even worse.

    ¡°Mom. Actually, I, I didn¡¯t mean to. I just ¨C¡±

    ¡°I said let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Why are you still talking about it?¡± Li Qianxue held her hand tightly. This was her daughter. The daughter who was born after ten months of pregnancy.

    At that time, she experienced many setbacks before she was born, but she identally missed more than twenty years.

    No matter what Su Qingsang did, she would forgive her in the end. Moreover, the fault of this matter wasn¡¯t Su Qingsang¡¯s.

    ¡°But, I ¨C¡±

    ¡°Silly daughter.¡± Li Qianxue patted the back of Su Qingsang¡¯s hand. ¡°I understand. You don¡¯t have to exin.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Li Qianxue. She suddenly said very seriously, ¡°Mom, I promise you that I won¡¯t hide anything from you in the future, and I won¡¯t lie to you about anything, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t object. ¡°I also promise you that I will respect your opinion in the future and won¡¯t give you any pressure.¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head gently. ¡°Mom, actually, I¡¯m not afraid of you giving me pressure, but I don¡¯t want you to carry such guilt all the time. I¡¯m really living well. I don¡¯t need thosepensations, and I don¡¯t need those worldly possessions. Really, we¡¯re doing just fine.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t believe in fate, but she believed in karma. If she were the real heiress of the Su family, she might not have met Huo Jinyao.

    If she didn¡¯t have the experience of being an illegitimate daughter, she wouldn¡¯t have be the person she was now.

    She was very satisfied with her life now, and she would n¡¯t me her own experiences over the years.

    Therefore, she didn¡¯t want Li Qianxue to keep associating those years of her life with bitter feuds, as if she owed her a lot.

    ¡°Okay. I promise you.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at Su Qingsang and suddenly smiled. ¡°I suddenly realized that I really can¡¯tpare to you.¡±

    Perhaps because she had experienced Su Peizhen¡¯s resentment, she reflexively thought that Su Qingsang would also have that kind of emotion. But in reality, Su Qingsang was Su Qingsang, Su Peizhen was Su Peizhen...

    They were different.

    ¡°How is that possible? I can¡¯tpare to you, Mom.¡± Su Qingsang rxed and was in the mood to joke.

    ¡°Actually, I have always admired you since I was young. I think you¡¯re a very powerful person. I have been secretly learning from you.¡±

    Although Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t close to her, the years they lived together had influenced her.

    She was resilient and wouldn¡¯t be defeated by external affairs.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°I was so excited when I found out that you were my mom.¡±

    It was a pity that they hadn¡¯t spent enough time together topletely remove the estrangement from those years.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. It was still not toote to slowly remove the estrangement.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t stay in the hotel anymore. Come home with me, okay?¡±

    Su Qingsang spoke carefully. She was afraid that Li Qianxue would still mind that Xiang Caiping had once stayed at home and refuse to go back, so she quickly added on.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Auntie Yu to tidy up your original room. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all new.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had a few guest rooms at home. Back then, she didn¡¯t let Xiang Caiping stay in the room that Li Qianxue had stayed in before.

    In fact, she knew very well that no matter how much she sympathized with Xiang Caiping and how much she wanted to take care of her, Li Qianxue¡¯s position in her heart was unrivaled.

    Li Qianxue looked at her and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Su Qingsang stood up and nced at Li Qianxue. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your luggage, Mom? Let me help you pack.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Li Qianxue stood up. She was a little uneasy at first, but now that she had talked things over with her daughter, she felt rxed and her mood improved.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Su Qingsang wanted to help, but someone knocked on the door twice.

    When she saw Su Chenghui standing at the door, Su Qingsang seemed to remember that Su Chenghui was also there.

    She just wanted to exin to Li Qianxue, but now that she saw Su Chenghui, she felt baffled. She nced at Li Qianxue.

    She didn¡¯t think of it before she came, but now, she saw that they both lived together. Could it be that Li Qianxue forgave Su Chenghui?

 Chapter 636 - Whatâ€™s Going On

    <h4>Chapter 636: What¡¯s Going On</h4>

    Su Qingsang looked at Li Qianxue in disbelief. She really didn¡¯t believe that Li Qianxue would forgive Su Chenghui so easily.

    Su Chenghui looked at the mother and daughter inside calmly, as if he didn¡¯t feel Su Qingsang¡¯s probing gaze. He had just ordered breakfast and it was already served.

    ¡°Qianxue, your breakfast is here. You should eat first.¡±

    Li Qianxue stood there without moving. Su Chenghui nced at Su Qingsang again. ¡°Qingsang, you should eat some too.¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    What was going on? Su Qingsang looked at Su Chenghui and then at Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She calmly dragged out her suitcase.

    ¡°Qingsang, let¡¯s go. Pack your things and we can leave.¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked. Did this mean that she hadn¡¯t forgiven Su Chenghui? Then why were the two of them living together?

    Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes shed with distress because of Li Qianxue¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Qianxue, even if you want to leave, you have to eat.¡±

    Li Qianxue stopped packing. She turned around and looked at Su Chenghui without the slightest cordiality.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, our Li family hasn¡¯t fallen to the point where we can¡¯t even afford to eat.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s face was ashen. Although Su Qingsang knew that all of this was because of Su Chenghui¡¯s own fault, she couldn¡¯t bear to see the usually gentle and refined Su Chenghui show such an expression in front of her.

    Especially since he was her father, this feeling made her feel a little ufortable.

    She turned her face away from Su Chenghui and went to help Li Qianxue pack her luggage.

    She was here to apologize today. She couldn¡¯t stand on the wrong side again and make Li Qianxue unhappy.

    Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue, who was still ufortable just a moment ago, but now, she was full of energy because she was going to leave this ce and leave him.

    Li Qianxue was eager to be rid of him. This realization made his heart feel anguished.

    Unfortunately, the current Li Qianxue didn¡¯t care about Su Chenghui¡¯s feelings. She had been here for two days and didn¡¯t have much stuff. Her luggage wasn¡¯t even moved because she was in a bad mood.

    Everything was packed in less than ten minutes. Su Qingsang wanted to help Li Qianxue with her luggage, but Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t let her do it. She pulled her luggage and walked out.

    Su Chenghui followed behind her. ¡°Qianxue, let me help you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Li Qianxue avoided his hand and went downstairs with Su Qingsang.

    When they reached the lobby, she turned around and walked to the front desk. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do. She followed behind her, but she took out her card and paid for the room for the past few days.

    What kind of situation was this?

    The moment Li Qianxue put the card into her bag, she saw the shock on Su Qingsang¡¯s face. She smiled slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even eat his breakfast. Naturally, I don¡¯t need him to pay for my room.¡±

    Li Qianxue was drawing a line between her and Su Chenghui. Li Qianxue was Li Qianxue, and Su Chenghui was Su Chenghui. The two of them had no rtionship at all.

    Not knowing what to say, Su Qingsang stood at the side. One was her father, and the other was her mother.

    Although they weren¡¯t close, the situation in front of her made her feel a little ufortable.

    Su Qingsang went into the driver¡¯s car. As soon as she approached, the driver came over and took Li Qianxue¡¯s luggage, then put it in the trunk.

    The mother and daughter got in the car. Su Qingsang nced at the hotel when the car left the hotel. She didn¡¯t know if her eyes were ying tricks on her, but she actually saw Su Chenghui chasing after them down the hall.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Su Qingsang, who had talked things out with Li Qianxue, wasn¡¯t as nervous as before, but more casual.

    ¡°I just want to ask, do you really hate my dad that much? Just because he switched me and Su Peizhen¡¯s identities?¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t expect Su Qingsang to ask her such a question. She looked at Su Qingsang and shook her head gently.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Some things were already in the past. She didn¡¯t want to mention it, but not mentioning it didn¡¯t mean that those things didn¡¯t exist.

    ¡°Things between your Dad and I ended a long time ago. Knowing that he secretly reced my child was only thest straw.¡±

    Su Qingsang was silent. She had some understanding of the way Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui had interacted before.

    ¡°My father is really regretting it now. I can see that.¡±

    She was stating a statement. She didn¡¯t mean to take sides, nor was she speaking up for Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Just because he regrets it, I should forgive him?¡±

    Li Qianxue retorted and then shook her head.

    ¡°Qingsang, I don¡¯t mind telling you. Your father hadn¡¯t been torturing me just for a day or two. It wasn¡¯t just a month or two, or even just a year or two. For more than 20 uninterrupted years, he continuously stabbed a knife into my heart.¡±

    She rarely talked about these things with Su Qingsang. In the past, she always felt unwilling to mention it in front of her daughter, but now she realized that there was nothing that she couldn¡¯t say.

    ¡°I was willing to endure for Su Peizhen, for Yuxin, and even for your grandfather. But now, I don¡¯t want to endure anymore.¡±

    She was also pampered and spoiled by Old Master Li as she grew up. She was also an ordinary person with dignity, self-respect, sadness, and sorrow.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s injury to her was like a machete that was continuously swung at a big tree, knife after knife. She used to think that she could heal herself.

    She also tried her best to heal herself after every injury. But now, she didn¡¯t want to be hurt anymore.

    ¡°Qingsang, if your body is injured, even if you recover one day, it will still leave a scar, let alone the injury in your heart.¡±

    Su Qingsang understood, and stopped persuading her. She slowly moved her face closer to Li Qianxue and rubbed her shoulder.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to forgive him, then don¡¯t. You¡¯re my mother anyway. I¡¯ll support you no matter what you do.¡±

    ¡°You.¡± Li Qianxue was relieved and caressed Su Qingsang¡¯s face. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t support me, you won¡¯t change my decision.¡±

    ¡°So I have to support you even more.¡± Su Qingsang smiled and said, ¡°To bolster your confidence.¡±

    Li Qianxue smiled and felt more assured. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to hate the person she wanted to hate now.

    But she would definitely cherish the person she wanted to cherish. Just like what Su Qingsang said before, she was still young, and only in her forties.

    She had the chance to slowly walk out of the trauma of the past and live the rest of her life happily.

    ...

    Xiang Caiping¡¯s sudden departure actually made Su Qingsang feel a little unustomed.

    But Li Qianxue¡¯s arrival weakened that unustomed feeling. She took Li Qianxue to a nearby tea house for breakfast. Then, they went home together.

    After entering the door, she led Li Qianxue to the guest room. Just as the two of them put down their things, Aunt ieYu came to look for them.

    ¡°Madam, those moon cakes are cold now. They can be put away. Didn¡¯t sister Xiang buy the packaging bag before? Do you know where it is?¡±

    The moon cake ingredients were all bought by Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping, so Auntie Yu didn¡¯t know where they put them.

    Su Qingsang was about to answer, but she suddenly thought of Li Qianxue, who was still in the room.

    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯lle back to get it for you.¡±

    Auntie Yu left, and Su Qingsang looked at Li Qianxue nervously. ¡°Mom, um, before ¨C¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it, I know.¡±

    Li Qianxue knew that Xiang Caiping had made moon cakes for Su Qingsang. She also knew that the food Su Qingsang ate every day was made by Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Although she had already said it, Su Qingsang was still a little nervous.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not envious.¡± Li Qianxue looked at Su Qingsang very seriously. ¡°When I came to look for you yesterday, she told me to give her two days. She said that she promised to make moon cakes for you to eat.¡±

    Yes, Xiang Caiping promised, but she left right after she finished. They drove her away indirectly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not envious, although I am a little unhappy.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t mind letting Su Qingsang know her dissatisfaction. She now understood that although they were mother and daughter, and were rted by blood, they had never lived together after all. Whether it was her or Su Qingsang, they both needed time to adapt to such a rtionship to increase their intimacy...

    The most obvious way was to let the other party know her thoughts and understand her thoughts.

    ¡°However, you chose me in the end. I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s tone contained a hidden sense of pride. Su Qingsang could discern it and breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, she stepped forward and hugged her arm.

    ¡°Of course I chose you, Mom. You¡¯re my biological mother.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your biological mother.¡±

    In jus this regard, she had already beaten Xiang Caiping more than halfway, so why should she be unhappy? Why should she ruin her mood because of Xiang Caiping?

    No matter what the reason was, twenty-six years ago, Su Chenghui chose her.

    Twenty-six yearster, her daughter chose her again. She won. Didn¡¯t she?

    Li Qianxue stayed. The next day was the mid-autumn festival. Early in the morning, Su Qingsang had received a call from Liu Tongjia, asking her to return to the old residence for the festival.

    This year, Li Qianxue was also here. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t let her be alone. Liu Tongjia also knew that Li Qianxue was here, so she asked Su Qingsang to bring her along.

    Because she had some conflict with Li Qianxue previously, Liu Tongjia was afraid that she would be ufortable and would be unwilling toe, so she even personally called Li Qianxue.

    This was considered giving Li Qianxue face. Li Qianxue knew that this was Liu Tongjia¡¯s gesture of goodwill. She also understood that Liu Tongjia¡¯s current behavior was mostly because of the child in her daughter¡¯s belly.

    But no matter what, at least Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t have any mother-inw and daughter-inw problems in the future. This was more than enough to make her feel at ease.

    Even if Huo Jinyao really didn¡¯t care, if Su Qingsang was always on bad terms with Liu Tongjia, it would still be very troublesome.

    Now that Liu Tongjia was willing to humb;e herself, it was enough to make Li Qianxue feel at ease.

    The Huo family¡¯s mid-autumn festival was simr to the dragon boat festival. Huo Yangxiu¡¯s family and Huo Yangyuan¡¯s family all came.

    Because Su Qingsang was pregnant with twins, she undoubtedly became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

    Among those who cared about her, Huo Mingliang¡¯s family was the only exception.

    Huo Yifan was still in prison. Nian Chunya went to see him a few times. Every time she saw him, she felt more distressed with every additional visit.

    She didn¡¯t care what her son did. She med Huo Jinyao for being cold-blooded and Old Master Huo for being heartless.

    Now that she saw that Su Qingsang was not only pregnant, but also with twins, she suddenly felt ufortable.

 Chapter 637 - Not Even Worthy Of Carrying Your Shoes

    <h4>Chapter 637: Not Even Worthy Of Carrying Your Shoes</h4>

    Su Qingsang was pregnant, and Xiang Caiping had been taking good care of her during this period of time, so she had grown a little plump. She had talked things out with Li Qianxue, and she looked healthier.

    Huo Jinyao now regarded her as a priority for care and protection. He needed someone to follow her everywhere she went, and as long as he was at home, he would always be by Su Qingsang¡¯s side.

    Even if Su Singsang only frowned slightly, he would immediately bring her a ss of warm water. He was showing off PDA without caring that there were other elders and rtives in the living room.

    Nian Chunya only felt her gums turn stiff. Her son was originally living a good life, but Huo Jinyao just had to be unforgiving over some trivial matters.

    And now? The two of them were so happy, while her son was still in prison.

    It was one thing for Huo Jinyao to send him in, but Old Master Huo was also so biased that he didn¡¯t stand on Huo Yifan¡¯s side at all.

    Nian Chunya¡¯s expression was very ugly. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were too many rtives present, she would have jumped up to point at Huo Jinyao¡¯s nose and scold him.

    Her arm was pinched by someone. Huo Manzi sat next to her. She approached her and spoke very softly.

    ¡°Mom, calm down.¡±

    Calm down? How could she calm down? Ever since Huo Yifan¡¯s ident, she had been unwilling to appear in this house.

    In any case, Huo Mingguang¡¯s family was Old Master Huo¡¯s closest kin. Their family was nothing, right?

    Nian Chunya was originally from humble beginnings. She didn¡¯t have any foresight. To her, her husband and her son were her priorities .

    She didn¡¯t care about the honor of the family. Now that her son was in prison because of Huo Jinyao, and Huo Jinyao seemed to have everything at his fingertips, it was very difficult for her to ept that he could have anything he wanted.

    Especially after she went to see Huo Yifan, the contrast was even more obvious.

    It was the holidays now, and yet they were so lively here. But what about Huo Yifan?

    He was alone in that cold prison. He had no family, and no freedom.

    Nian Chunya hated him in her heart, and she clenched her fists more and more forcefully. Huo Manzi pried open the fingers that were clenched together bit by bit, then gently stretched them out.

    ¡°Manzi?¡±

    ¡°Lack of forbearance in small matters spoils big ns.¡± Huo Manzi¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go. Now is the time for them to show off. It¡¯s not the right time to go against them.¡±

    Nian Chunya understood the reasoning, but she just couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°Do you have a n?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Manzi looked in Su Qingsang¡¯s direction. Today, Li Qianxue was also here.

    Ever since Su Qingsang got pregnant, Liu Tongjia¡¯s attitude had also changed. Previously, they saw Liu Tongjia making things difficult for Su Qingsang. However, currently, Liu Tongjia and Su Qingsang were like mother and daughter.

    The better their lives were, the more ufortable Huo Manzi felt. Her mood was the same as Nian Chunya¡¯s.

    However, she was smarter than Nian Chunya because she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to do anything. There were plenty of opportunities in the future.

    Old Master Huo had been in a good mood recently.

    Su Qingsang was pregnant, and they were twins. There were many great-grandfathers around his age, but there weren¡¯t many great-grandfathers of twins.

    At a time like this, how could Huo Manzi, who knew how to judge the situation, go against Old Master Huo?

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t notice the eyes of Huo Mingliang¡¯s family at all. She was listening to Liu Tongjia and Li Qianxue talk about how they were pregnant back then.

    It seemed that all mothers had this habit. Once they found out someone around them was pregnant, they would be eager to tell them their own symptoms during their pregnancy.

    She was a doctor herself. In fact, she knew about these symptoms very clearly since she was in school. However, everyone¡¯s reaction was different. She found their stories quite interesting.

    Old Master Huo was in a good mood and chatted with Huo Yangyuan and Huo Yangxiu. Upon seeing Uncle Cheng enter, he stood up with a smile.

    ¡°Thest guest has arrived. We can eat now.¡±

    Everyone else looked in the direction of the door because of Old Master Huo¡¯s words. The others¡¯ expressions didn¡¯t change, but Li Qianxue¡¯s face suddenly darkened.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Old Master Huo would invite Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Chenghui is here? Come and sit.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Su Chenghui came to Rong City because he had business to attend to. After finishing his business, he deliberately chose half a day to visit Old Master Huo.

    Old Master Huo knew that he was also in Rong City, so he called him to the mid-autumn festival banquet today.

    ¡°I¡¯mte. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Su Chenghui handed over the gift in his hand as he spoke.

    Old Master Huo didn¡¯t open the gift. He only nced at Uncle Cheng and asked him to keep it.

    He looked at Su Chenghui with a faint smile in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. No need to bring gifts next time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t mind these little things.¡±

    Li Qianxue sat there. The happy expression she had when she was having a conversation with Liu Tongjia earlier hadpletely disappeared. She sat there with a cold face and looked at Su Chenghui with undisguised disdain.

    However, there were too many people from the Huo family today. They were all rtives of the Huo family, so no matter how unwilling she was, she couldn¡¯t embarrass Su Chenghui directly.

    She could only watch as Su Chenghui sat down beside her and squeezed into the seat between her and Qingsang.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue. She was beautiful as usual today. She had always been the focus of the crowd. No matter where he was, he could recognize Li Qianxue at a nce.

    ¡°I thought I was going to pick you up, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe with Qingsang.¡±

    Li Qianxuepletely ignored Su Chenghui¡¯s self-talk. Her heart had already turned cold, so she naturally ignored Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go togetherter.¡± Su Chenghui said quite casually, as if they were still husband and wife and hadn¡¯t yet divorced.

    Li Qianxue was unwilling to acquiesce to such a thing. Just as she was about to refute, Old Master Huo had already received word from Auntie Zhou and they could begin the banquet.

    ¡°Let¡¯s feast. Today is a celebratory day. I¡¯m happy today so I want a couple of drinks.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, even if you¡¯re happy, you should drink less. Your blood pressure can¡¯t be too high.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s timely concern made Old Master Huough. He waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about blood pressure today. No matter what, I¡¯m happy. Let¡¯s feast.¡±

    Li Qianxue had no chance to speak after being interrupted like this. Not only that, after they entered the dining room, Li Qianxue found out that her seat was arranged next to Su Chenghui¡¯s.

    This made her expression even worse. Wanting Su Qingsang toe over and switch seats with her, she couldn¡¯t help but look in Su Qingsang¡¯s direction.

    However, today, Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui came as inws. In order to show that they were Su Qingsang¡¯s biological parents, Old Master Huo arranged Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue¡¯s seats next to him.

    On the other side of him sat Huo Yangyuan, his wife, and Huo Yangxiu. Further down were Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang.

    As a result, Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t change her seat even if she wanted to because it would be too big of a move. It would make peopleugh at her.

    It wasn¡¯t that Su Qingsang didn¡¯t see the pleading look in Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes. It was just that she couldn¡¯t help her at the moment.

    When Old Master Huo was talking to Huo Yangxiu and his wife, Su Qingsang heard Zhang Yichen¡¯s name.

    Huo Yangxiu was helpless when she talked about her youngest son. Some time ago, Zhang Yichen volunteered to be an instructor at a newly established base. He probably wouldn¡¯t be back for another two to three years.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what got into him. I heard that he trains for more than ten hours every day over there. Those new recruits are suffering terribly from his training.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Zhang Xinghua looked at her disapprovingly. ¡°It¡¯s good that our son has aspirations. If those people can¡¯t endure it, they¡¯ll naturally be eliminated. The talents we need are the resilient ones.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m just feeling sorry for my son, okay?¡±

    Su Qingsang turned around at the right time and looked at the piece of fish that Huo Jinyao had put into her bowl.

    ¡°It¡¯s very tender. Try it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She still felt a little nauseous these few days, but at least she stopped vomiting. She also knew that as the month got older, it would be more and more torturous.

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Huo Yangxiu at all.

    He didn¡¯t expect Zhang Yichen to go so far away, but it was better this way. He believed that by the time Zhang Yichen returned, his child would have been born already. By then, he might already have a woman by his side.

    After Su Chenghui saw Huo Jinyao¡¯s actions from the opposite side, he picked up a piece of fish and ced it into Li Qianxue¡¯s bowl.

    Li Qianxue looked at the piece of fish, then resisted the urge to pick it up and throw it at Su Chenghui¡¯s face. She gritted her teeth and red at Su Chenghui with a warning look in her eyes.

    Su Chenghui acted as if he didn¡¯t see it. He picked up another prawn and put it into her bowl.

    ¡°This prawn is fried well. Try it.¡±

    ¡°I have hands.¡±

    There were other people from the Huo family around her. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to lose herposure, and she couldn¡¯t lose it either. She lowered her voice and the warning in her eyes became stronger.

    ¡°I can eat by myself.¡±

    ¡°I know you have hands, but I just want to put some food in for you, can¡¯t I?¡±

    Su Chenghui realized that he really made a smart choice bying to visit Old Master Huo two days ago.

    How rare was this opportunity today? Only God knew that ever since the divorce, he hadn¡¯t eaten with Li Qianxue.

    His self-righteous and affectionate look almost made Li Qianxue vomit. She couldn¡¯t pick up the food in her bowl and throw it at Su Chenghui¡¯s face, so she could only force herself to ignore it.

    When Su Chenghui put the food in her bowl for the third time, she clenched the chopsticks in her palm.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    She leaned close to his ear, and her low voice couldn¡¯t hide her anger at this moment. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t fall out with you.¡±

    Su Chenghui revealed a rare smile. He turned his head and looked at the anger in Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes.

    The woman he liked was so beautiful even when she was angry.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯ve already fallen out with me.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s face was red, but she couldn¡¯t have an outburst. Su Chenghui stopped when he saw the situation and finally stopped putting food in her bowl.

    Li Qianxue felt very ufortable during this meal. Old Master Huo would turn his head to talk to her from time to time and ask about Old Master Li¡¯s situation.

    Li Qianxue could only muster up her energy to answer, and Su Chenghui followed by saying a few words.

    It was obvious that Old Master Huo thought they were going to remarry. Making up after quarreling, weren¡¯t young people like that?

    Those who knew the inside story would think that the two of them were going to remarry. Those who didn¡¯t know the inside story would only think that they were already a loving couple.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t have the chance to exin at all. Soon, someone held a ss of wine and toasted the two of them.

    After all, they were inws of the Huo family. Because of Old Master Huo¡¯s attitude, when the others came to toast, they would toast Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui together.

    This made Li Qianxue even more ufortable. She endured until it was almost time to end. Almost as soon as it was time, she told Su Qingsang that she wasn¡¯t feeling well and needed to go back and rest.

    ¡°What are you going back for? If you¡¯re tired, you can just rest here.¡±

    Old Master Huo waved his hand and made a decision for them. ¡°There are a lot of guest rooms anyway. Tongjia, have you arranged everything?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dad, everything has been arranged.¡±

    Liu Tongjia was a qualified madam of the Huo family. These small matters were nothing to her.

    Li Qianxue wanted to refuse, but Liu Tongjia had already brought her to the guest room upstairs. ¡°If you¡¯re drunk, go upstairs and rest. It¡¯s the mid-autumn festival today. We still have to admire the moon at night. Just rest for a while. Later, we will go to the garden in the back. I have a few mand flowers that are blooming well. There are also new chrysanthemums. The first batch has already bloomed. Later, we can admire the moon and admire the chrysanthemums together.¡±

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t refuse. After entering the door, she had to rest for a while.

    When she was half asleep, she was woken up by her ringtone. When she opened her eyes and saw Su Yuxin¡¯s name on the screen, she answered the video call he sent without thinking.

    ¡°Mom, happy mid-autumn festival.¡±

    This time, Old Master Li went to apany Su Yuxin for the mid-autumn Festival. Li Qianxue came to Rong City to apany Su Qingsang.

    It was the first time that Su Yuxin had left home. It was the first time that he didn¡¯t spend the mid-autumn festival with Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Happy mid-autumn festival.¡± Li Qianxue was drowsy. She didn¡¯t know what time it was. She sat up and after she drank some wine, her voice was a little hoarse. She was about to go look for a ss of water.

    There was really an extra ss of water in front of her. Li Qianxue took it and drank more than half of it before she realized that the ss of water was actually brought over by Su Chenghui.

    At the same time, Su Chenghui¡¯s figure naturally appeared on Su Yuxin¡¯s screen. The person on the other end of the screen saw everything clearly.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    When Su Yuxin saw Su Chenghui¡¯s figure, he waspletely stunned.

    What was going on? Why was Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue together? Besides the fact that the two of them were in the same room, from Li Qianxue¡¯s appearance, it was obvious that she had just woken up from her sleep.

    Su Yuxin was no longer that innocent and clueless teenager. He knew what it meant for a woman to wake up in bed with a man beside her.

    ¡°Yuxin, happy mid-autumn festival.¡±

    In contrast to the stunned Li Qianxue, Su Chenghui was much calmer. ¡°Are you alone?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m with Grandpa, Grandpa...¡±

    Old Master Li was sitting behind Su Yuxin. As such, he naturally saw Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Qianxue, Chenghui, you guys...¡±

    In such a situation, everyone would misunderstand.

    ¡°Dad, Yuxin, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    How could Li Qianxue let such a misunderstanding happen? She was anxious to exin. She was a little agitated and could barely hold the cup in her hand. Su Chenghui took it in time and put it on the other side.

    After that, the misunderstanding of the two people on the other side of the screen deepened.

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± Su Yuxin looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s hair, which was a little messy because she was sleeping. ¡°Mom, are you going to remarry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Li Qianxue answered quickly. Who wanted to remarry Su Chenghui? She hated him. She couldn¡¯t even get over her dislike and disdain for him.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    Old Master Li wasn¡¯t blind. He saw clearly that his daughter wanted to drink water, so Su Chenghui poured water for her.

    That natural action was obviously quite familiar and well-coordinated. It seemed that the two of them often did this.

    Li Qianxue said that she was going to Rong City to see Su Qingsang. He didn¡¯t expect that she was going with Su Chenghui. It was really surprising.

    ¡°Dad, stop asking. It¡¯s really not what you think. If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll exin it to you when Ie back.¡±

    After saying this, Li Qianxue looked at Su Yuxin. ¡°Yuxin, take good care of Grandpa. Mom will fly to see you in two days.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Yuxin nodded. Li Qianxue quickly hung up the call and turned to face Su Chenghui. She quickly changed her facial expression, and the expression in her eyes were obviously angry.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Su Chenghui sat down next to her and watched Li Qianxue¡¯s body move back because of his actions.

    ¡°This is the guest room of the Huo family, and we¡¯re husband and wife. Of course they arranged for us to be in the same room.¡±

    ¡°Who is husband and wife with you?¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t ept this excuse. ¡°We¡¯re divorced. There is no rtionship between us anymore.¡±

    ¡°But they don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you exin clearly?¡±

    ¡°Why should I exin?¡±

    Su Chenghui leaned forward slightly and looked at the dissatisfaction in Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes. It was rare for him to show his rogue side.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how happy I am that they misunderstood.¡±

    Crazy. Li Qianxue pushed him away and quickly got off the bed from the other side. However, her shoes were on Su Chenghui¡¯s side.

    She wanted to leave without wearing her shoes. Su Chenghui saw it and quickly picked up the shoes. He walked around the bed and stood in front of Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Put your shoes on.¡±

    ¡°Put them down.¡±

    ¡°Give me your feet.¡± Su Chenghui reached out his hand to Li Qianxue and signaled her to give him her feet.

    ¡°Are you trying to help me put my shoes on?¡± Li Qianxue took a step back and didn¡¯t intend to cooperate with Su Chenghui at all.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue looked at the shoes in his hands, then at Su Chenghui¡¯s calm face, and sneered.

    ¡°Who are you pretending to be affectionate for here?¡±

    The guest room of the Huo family was covered with a thick carpet, so she wouldn¡¯t feel cold even if she stepped on it. She simply crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at the man who was half-squatting in front of her in a humble and servile manner.

    ¡°Do you know that every time you look like this in front of me, I¡¯m not touched. On the contrary, I feel like throwing up?¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue, and knew that she had nothing nice to say to him. He also knew that she wouldn¡¯t be polite to him. ¡°I¡¯m not pretending. I¡¯m being sincere.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Li Qianxue bent down and snatched the shoes from his hands without thinking. She found him touching her things unbearable.

    ¡°I have to be grateful? Kneel down and thank you?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue put on one shoe and bent down to put on the other shoe. After putting them on, she stood up straight and red at Su Chenghui coldly.

    ¡°Have you forgotten? Once, when we went to a banquet, my shoe identally got stuck in a crack in the ground. I asked you to help me with my shoe. What did you say at that time?¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t lose his memory. On the contrary, ever since he divorced Li Qianxue, memories of his life over the past 20 years became clearer.

    Of course, he also remembered what she said.

    Li Qianxue saw his reaction and knew that he hadn¡¯t forgotten. It was good that he hadn¡¯t forgotten.

    ¡°You said: Who do you think you are? Even if I¡¯m the eldest young madam of the Li family, in your heart, I¡¯m nothing. You wouldn¡¯t love me, and you wouldn¡¯t have any feelings for me. You told me not to have delusional expectations about you carrying my shoes. Didn¡¯t you say that?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s expression finally changed a little. He maintained his squatting position and didn¡¯t move.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to bring up the past. Some things were in the past. If Su Chenghui could stay away from her, she would never say these words.

    ¡°There was another time when I excitedly bought you a whole new set of clothes. Then I went home and wanted you to try them on. When I took the handmade leather shoes and ced them in front of you, you said ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything anymore.¡± Su Chenghui remembered, and he didn¡¯t forget. Even though that scene had been over 20 years, he still didn¡¯t forget.

    He didn¡¯t allow her to say it, but Li Qianxue insisted. ¡°You said: ¡®So you¡¯re really that cheap? You¡¯re actually willing to do such a thing as carry my shoes?¡¯ Unfortunately, in your heart, I¡¯m not even worthy of carrying your shoes, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Stop talking. Qianxue, I beg you to stop talking.¡± Su Chenghui closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to listen anymore.

    Li Qianxue also didn¡¯t want to recall. Those memories weren¡¯t beautiful at all. Beneath surface level superficialities, all that was left were ugly and embarrassing memories.

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t talk anymore. I believe in your memories anyway. I won¡¯t let you lose your memory.¡±

    ¡°You know what? Yesterday, Qingsang asked me if I had forgiven you. She asked me if I hated you so much because you switched her identity with Su Peizhen.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what I told her?¡±

    ¡°I told her no, at least notpletely. Knowing that you changed their identities was just myst straw. For the past twenty years, your sarcasm, your indifference, and your harshness towards me, time and time again, were all stabbing daggers into my heart. Su Chenghui, it has been twenty-six years. From the time I blindly fell in love with you until now, more than twenty-six years of my life had been spent on you. Now, can I ask you? Can you be magnanimous and let me go?¡±

    ¡°After all, I¡¯m not young anymore. I¡¯m no longer that little girl in her early twenties. I really can¡¯t and don¡¯t have the energy to y this kind of game, where I love you but you don¡¯t love me, with you anymore.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already in my forties and approaching my fifties. I can¡¯t afford to do this, and I don¡¯t want to. In the future, I¡¯ll have to request you stay away from me.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to hate you, but every time you appear, you¡¯re reminding me of how blind and stupid I was back then. I really hate that stupid Li Qianxue. If you don¡¯t give up and want to see me be that stupid and blind Li Qianxue again, I can only tell you that it¡¯s absolutely impossible.¡±

 Chapter 638 - I No Longer Have A Heart

    <h4>Chapter 638: I No Longer Have A Heart</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Here.¡± Li Qianxue pointed to the location of her heart. Her voice was very soft, and there was absolute determination in it. ¡°It used to be hot, and it used to be warm. But now it¡¯s cold, dead, broken, and there¡¯s nothing left.¡±

    ¡°All of this is because of you, Su Chenghui.¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t think about trying to move me, don¡¯t think about asking me to forgive you, or give you a chance to start over, because I no longer have a heart.¡±

    Su Chenghui was speechless. He lowered his head. The part of his forehead covered by his hair blocked his eyes. His expression couldn¡¯t be seen.

    His body was extremely stiff. He maintained his half-squatting posture and didn¡¯t move. Only his tightly clenched fists revealed some of his emotions.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t look at him. Some things were over after the ship has sailed. She didn¡¯t want to say it at first.

    She was proud. She once let go of her pride in front of Su Chenghui. She made herself humble and ingratiated. She once let go of all her dignity to love Su Chenghui.

    She loved him for 26 years. She had no individuality, no dignity, nor any bottom line.

    That wasn¡¯t her, the real Li Qianxue. Now, she refused to recall it anymore. She wanted to be herself again. That arrogant, high and mighty Li Qianxue.

    Forget it. Forget it. She still lost control in the end. She wouldn¡¯t admit that Su Chenghui had the ability to make her lose control.

    She hoped that this was thest time. She wouldn¡¯t do it again in the future.

    What happened today was really because she had drunk a little wine, so she couldn¡¯t control herself. She admitted that she had resentment in her heart, and it was a considerable amount of resentment.

    She really hated Su Chenghui, not only because he had swapped Su Qingsang and Su Peizhen¡¯s identities, but also because he didn¡¯t love her.

    What she hated the most was that he used her love to hurt her unscrupulously. He used her love for him as a weapon to hurt her.

    No one¡¯s earnest feelings would be able to endure continuous disappointment and torment.

    Those years had been too difficult and painful for her. She didn¡¯t want to be like that anymore.

    She took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She picked up her bag and left.

    She asked Su Qingsang to arrange a car to send her home. She would rather go back to Huo Jinyao¡¯s apartment and spend time with Su Qingsang, just the two of them. She didn¡¯t want to see Su Chenghui¡¯s hypocritically affectionate face here.

    The door opened and closed. Su Chenghui lost his strength and sat on the carpet.

    He didn¡¯t lose his memory. He also remembered what Li Qianxue remembered.

    He knew everything that he had said and done.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s words only made him understand once again. If he really wanted Li Qianxue to forgive him, it would be a goal that would be difficult to achieve no matter how hard he worked.

    Or perhaps he would never be able to make Li Qianxue forgive him in this lifetime.

    His eyes were a little sour and a little bitter. Su Chenghui lowered his head and covered his eyes tightly. Regret and reluctance over parting with her, that sour feeling was from the bottom of his heart.

    He knew that Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t forgive him so easily. But what should he do? He really didn¡¯t want to let go.

    ... ..

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t sleep well this night. Perhaps it was because she had been drinking, or perhaps it was because of other reasons. She dreamed for the entire night.

    The dreams that came one after another made her ufortable, and she woke up at six o¡¯clock.

    After waking up, Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t fall asleep anymore. After thinking for a while, she went to the kitchen.

    At the moment, taking care of her daughter was much more important to her than being entangled with Su Chenghui.

    Standing in front of the fridge, Li Qianxue stared at the food in the fridge in a daze for a moment.

    Thest time she cooked was more than 20 years ago. At that time, she believed what the books said. In order to capture a man¡¯s heart, she had to capture that man¡¯s stomach first.

    Therefore, she specifically bought a lot of recipes to study, from a variety of cuisines to healthy soup.

    At that time, she spent a lot of effort on cooking. Unfortunately, perhaps due to her limited talent, her cooking could only be described as terrible.

    No matter how simple the cooking was, or how home-cooked the dishes were, they could be ruined by her cooking.

    After continuously trying, and her hands were scalded with several blisters, she finally managed to cook something that was presentable.

    She happily served it to Su Chenghui, but he didn¡¯t eat it at all and even mocked her. He said ¡ª

    Li Qianxue snapped out of her thoughts. She had said yesterday that she shouldn¡¯t think about it, but she was still thinking about it now .

    She shook her head and threw all those messy thoughts to the back of her mind.

    What she needed to think about now was how to sessfully cook breakfast?

    Should she fry an egg and make an egg sandwich? That shouldn¡¯t be too difficult, right?

    All the ingredients were there. Ever since Su Qingsang became pregnant, so she could be able to eat anything at any time, a variety of ingredients were all stored in the refrigerator at home.

    Li Qianxue first looked up the recipe on the inte, then found all the ingredients.

    Following the instructions on the recipe, she began to fry the eggs first.

    When Su Qingsang came out of the room, she smelled the burnt scent in the air.

    Since it was the mid-autumn festival yesterday, she had given Auntie Yu the day off. Auntie Yu wouldn¡¯t being over today. Could it be that Huo Jinyao was cooking?

    When she saw Li Qianxue cooking eggs at the counter, Su Qingsang felt as if her eyeballs were about to pop out.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    Li Qianxue was momentarily embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect her culinary skills to be so terrible. It was just frying an egg, and the steps on the inte were so simple.

    But ¡ª

    Looking at the ck eggs in the trash can, she felt guilty.

    ¡°Mom, are you making breakfast?¡±

    Li Qianxue was even more embarrassed. ¡°I wanted to make you an egg sandwich.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at her, and her heart felt like it was pricked by a needle. It didn¡¯t hurt, but it made her feel a little aguished

    Who was Li Qianxue? She was actually cooking for her?

    She dared to bet that in the past few decades, Li Qianxue had never even cooked for herself. But now, she wanted to make a sandwich for her.

    ¡°Mom, let me do it.¡±

    Su Qingsang calmly put away the emotions on her face. She took a few steps forward and stood in front of the counter.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go out and eat. You¡¯re pregnant, how can I let you cook?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Su Qingsang smelled the obvious burning scent that couldn¡¯t be concealed by the range hood.

    ¡°Mom, stand outside a little. Otherwise, the oil and smoke will be too strongter.¡±

    ¡°No, you should rest. I¡¯m so stupid. I can¡¯t even cook.¡±

    ¡°Mom, how could you be stupid? In my heart, you¡¯re the smartest.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled at Li Qianxue, washed the bottom of the pot that was already ck, then took out the eggs again.

    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you go outside and rest?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll stand here and look at you.¡± Li Qianxue looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s slightly bulging stomach. ¡°I keep feeling that we should go out and eat.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not that fragile.¡±

    Su Qingsang turned on the fire and poured oil into it. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? People in the past were still working in the fields a few days before giving birth.¡±

    Although she had never given birth, as a gynecologist, she had heard too much in the hospital.

    Many mothers-inw or mothers liked to tell their daughters-inw how hard they had worked in the past and how happy they were now when their daughters-inw gave birth.

    ¡°That was in the past, and now is the present.¡±

    Li Qianxue watched Su Qingsang skillfullyy the egg into the pot. It was the same process, but her movements were smoother than hers.

    ¡°Mom, when you fry eggs, don¡¯t overheat it. Just turn the heat to medium. Fry this side first until the bottom is golden. When it¡¯s almost done, turn it over. It won¡¯t take long. Once the egg is old, it won¡¯t taste good.¡±

    As she spoke, Su Qingsang had already finished frying the egg.

    She scooped it out and continued to cook the second one. At the same time, she turned around and put toast slices into the toaster.

    ¡°This is cooked, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°But if it¡¯s toasted, it will taste betterter. I like to eat it that way.¡±

    As Su Qingsang spoke, she turned back and continued to fry the second egg. It just happened to turn over. Li Qianxue blinked her eyes.

    ¡°Qingsang, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±

    ¡°This really isn¡¯t that amazing.¡± Su Qingsang smiled. She was a little embarrassed by Li Qianxue¡¯s exaggerated praise. ¡°It¡¯s just the simplest way.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t even know the simplest way.¡±

    ¡°But Mom, you know how to make money.¡± As Su Qingsang spoke, she had already finished frying the second egg.

    She chatted with Li Qianxue while her hands moved non-stop.

    ¡°Look, the Li Corporation is so big and there are so many things to do, but you still do everything so well. If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t learn. If you learned, you would also know.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. Mom, don¡¯t think too highly of me. I really don¡¯t have that kind of talent.¡±

    Su Qingsang finished making all three sandwiches. Then, she cut the first one into four pieces andid them out.

    ¡°Okay, another ss of milk. Done.¡±

    ¡°Try it.¡±

    Li Qianxue sat down, took a bite, and nodded heavily.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Qingsang, your cooking is really good.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me.¡±

    Su Qingsang sat down as well. Huo Jinyao came back just as she took a bite.

    He was used to running in the morning every day. He didn¡¯t go during the period when Su Qingsang had the most severe morning sickness. Recently, Su Qingsang had be lethargic again, and no longer had morning sickness, so he resumed running in the morning.

    He held the breakfast he had just bought in his hand.

    He looked at Su Qingsang when he saw the sandwiches on the table. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would buy breakfast today? Why did you do it yourself? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too smoky?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just making a sandwich. How can there be any smoke?¡±

    Su Qingsang never saw herself as that fragile. Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t help but defend Su Qingsang. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I wanted to make breakfast for Qingsang. I didn¡¯t expect Qingsang to clean up after it failed.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang interrupted her. ¡°How did I be the one cleaning up after you? You clearly gave me a chance to show off. Otherwise, I would have forgotten all about cooking next time.¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t know if it was because of they talked things through, but she could really feel that Su Qingsang¡¯s tone towards her was much more casual.

    She was a little happy and a little emotional. Su Chenghui was outrageous, but their daughter was a good person.

    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t the breakfast I bought be a waste?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to waste? Isn¡¯t there still you?¡±

    After breakfast, because it was still the long holiday today, Su Qingsang suggested going shopping with Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue was also very interested. However, she looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s belly worriedly. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to treat me like a doll. I¡¯m in good health.¡±

    Su Qingsang even made a fist gesture as she spoke.

    Li Qianxue smiled, and Huo Jinyao volunteered to be the driver. He took the mother and daughter out.

    This time, Su Qingsang wanted to buy a few maternity clothes. The babies were getting older and older. She could still wear sportswear now, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to wear it anymoreter.

    It wasn¡¯t just maternity clothes. She especially liked to go to mother-and-baby stores now. In the past, she didn¡¯t understand that kind of feeling, and when she saw babies, she only felt that they were cute.

    Now, everything about babies were cute in her eyes.

    ¡°How do you like this one?¡±

    Su Qingsang was holding a light blue dress in her hand. She looked at the design and thought it was cute.

    ¡°It looks good.¡± Li Qianxue was approving of her taste. ¡°Buy another set in pink. The twins might be a boy and a girl.¡±

    ¡°What if there¡¯re two boys?¡±

    ¡°Then buy two sets each.¡± Huo Jinyao was very generous. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have both for boys and girls.¡±

    ¡°This one is good, and that one just now, I think we¡¯ve already bought them all.¡± Li Qianxue nodded and suddenly approached Su Qingsang. ¡°You work in the hospital yourself. Is it possible for you to know in advance?¡±

    She really wasn¡¯t prioritizing boys over girls, she was just purely curious.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, I can¡¯t vite the rules, right? I¡¯ve already agreed with Jinyao that we won¡¯t go for that check-up. When the timees, let nature take its course. Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, it¡¯s a gift from God.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. He liked both boys and girls.

    ¡°Speaking of which, you can think of names for the children first,¡± Li Qianxue suggested. ¡°Think of four names. Two boys and two girls. You can use them as backup.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to me.¡± Yesterday, Old Master Huo had said that he would name the two precious great-grandchildren himself.

    ¡°Of course. ¡°It was reasonable. With Old Master Huo around, Old Master Huo could think about it first.

    In fact, Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang had been thinking about a lot of names during this period of time. However, none of them could decide on any particr name.

    In the end, they decided to leave it to Old Master Huo to worry about it.

    The three of them chatted andughed as they strolled around the entire morning. Su Qingsang had to take a nap after the meal. Therefore, after the meal, Huo Jinyao brought the two of them home.

    Huo Jinyao had just parked the car and was about to get out to open the door for Su Qingsang and Li Qianxue.

    The security guard behind them came out at this time. ¡°Mr. Huo, you¡¯re back? A person entered the neighborhood and kept saying that he was a guest of your house. I asked him what kind of guest he was, but he didn¡¯t say anything and simply refused to leave.¡±

    The security guards in the apartment were very responsible. Usually, they would only let people in after asking.

    Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue had been here before, so the security guards knew them. As for the man who came today, the security guards didn¡¯t know him, and he looked suspicious.

    ¡°A guest?¡±

    Huo Jinyao raised his eyebrows and saw a man in his thirties walk out of the apartment. He had a youthful face but facial features that didn¡¯t make him look childish. He looked like a young hunk.

    However, his slightly plump lips were curled into a smile and gave off the impression that he was a yboy.

    ¡°You¡¯re...¡±

    Huo Jinyao was very certain that he didn¡¯t know this person at all.

    At the same time, Su Qingsang and Li Qianxue also got out of the car. The man didn¡¯t even look at Huo Jinyao. He ran straight to Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m here to find you.¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting?¡±

    Li Qianxue was shocked when she saw who it was. She couldn¡¯t hide the shock in her eyes.

    ¡°Why are you here? No, how did you know I was here?¡±

    Wei Ting¡¯s smile grew brighter. He waved the phone in his palm.

    ¡°Qianxue, have you forgotten what I do? I located your phone yesterday. This morning, I flew all the way here to look for you. How is it? Are you touched?¡±

    Touched by what? Li Qianxue only felt very awkward now. ¡°Wei Ting, who gave you the right to locate my phone? Did I agree to you locating my phone? Also, what exactly do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Are you angry? Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Wei Ting put away the smile on his face, which gave people the feeling that he was a bit frivolous.

    From Li Qianxue¡¯s appearance now, she seemed to be really angry, so he also put away the cheeky smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how I located it? After all, I came back from Silicon Valley. How could such a small task be difficult for me? As for what do you think I want to do? You refused to see me before, and you¡¯ve disappeared for the past few days, so I can onlye to you.¡±

    ¡°You want to find me? Why do you want to find me?¡±

    ¡°To pursue you. Didn¡¯t I say it before? I said that I like you, and I want to pursue you.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt that her eyeballs were about to pop out.

    When she was joking with Li Qianxue earlier, she said that she hoped she would blessed with a young and handsome man. He would pursue her well.

    She didn¡¯t expect that a young and handsome man would reallye. Judging from this handsome man¡¯s appearance, he was only a few years older than her.

    Could it be that Li Qianxue was going to find a young stepfather for her?

    ¡°Wei Ting, can you stop causing trouble?¡±

    Li Qianxue was extremely embarrassed by his words. Her daughter and son-inw were by her side now, so what nonsense was Wei Ting talking about here?

    ¡°How is it causing trouble? I¡¯m serious.¡±

    Wei Ting raised three fingers. ¡°Look, I chased you all the way to Rong City. How can you say that I¡¯m causing trouble?¡±

    He looked at Su Qingsang, who was at the side, and said in an ingratiating manner, ¡°Hello, you¡¯re Qianxue¡¯s daughter, right? My name is Wei Ting. I¡¯m your mother¡¯s admirer.¡±

    No matter how ¡°wordly¡± Su Qingsang was, she was so shocked that her mouth feell agape when she heard that her mother had a admirer.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wei.¡±

    Su Qingsang forced herself not to act dumbfounded and reflexively nced at Huo Jinyao.

    Wei Ting also looked at Huo Jinyao, and took the initiative to extend his right hand. ¡°Hello, President Huo. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Tianyu Group is doing very well in Lin City. President Huo is impressive.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at the hand that was extended and then looked at Li Qianxue, who was standing next to him with an awkward expression. He shook hands with him generously.

    The smile on Wei Ting¡¯s face became even more earnest because of Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang¡¯s friendly smiles.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I hope I can work together with your Tianyu Group.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t make any promises.

    The man in front of him was Li Qianxue¡¯s suitor, and he had pursued her all the way to Rong City. He wasn¡¯t sure what would happen in the future. Since that was the case, he chose to observe first.

    ¡°Jinyao, Qingsang, it¡¯s really nice to meet you two today.¡±

    As Wei Ting spoke, he leaned forward.

    ¡°I hope you can help me put in a good word in front of Qianxue for the sake of my sincerity.¡±

    As he spoke, she winked at Su Qingsang.

    Li Qianxue had a headache. She turned around and looked at the stunned security guard.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please help me take this person out.¡±

    What? Wei Ting stared at Li Qianxue with widened eyes. ¡°Qianxue, our twopanies are working together. How can our twopanies work together if you throw me out like this?¡±

    ¡°If you want to talk about business, we can discuss it slowly when I return to Lin City. Now, either you leave, or I¡¯ll ask the security guard to send you away. This is my private time, so I don¡¯t want to use it to talk about business.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± Wei Ting waved the security guard away. ¡°I only came to look for you because I know this is your private time. After all, every time I go to yourpany to look for you, you say we can¡¯t talk about anything other than business in thepany. Now that I finally found you, you say that it¡¯s your private time and you can¡¯t talk about work? Well, let me ask you, when do you n to have a good talk with me about our matters?¡±

    Li Qianxue had a headache. She didn¡¯t know what was going on with Wei Ting.

    Because the twopanies were working together, after seeing each other twice, Li Qianxue started having more contact with him.

    However, this kind of more contact was only limited to themunication between her and Wei Ting regarding the cooperation project and business matters.

    However, some time ago, Wei Ting suddenly said that he liked her and wanted to pursue her.

    That was simply too ridiculous. Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t believe it at all.

    In her opinion, Wei Ting was just bored and wanted to be with her to past time.

    He had the leisure to do so, but she didn¡¯t want to cooperate. She was too busy promoting the Li family, so how could she have the time to care about these sorts of romantic affairs?

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to talk to you, and there¡¯s nothing to talk about. You should go. Don¡¯t do this again next time.¡±

    In her eyes, to pursue her to Rong City without asking wasn¡¯t sincerity, but harassment.

    It was simply intolerable to her, especially since he even located her phone.

    ¡°What do you mean? Why is it impossible?¡±

    Wei Ting took a few steps forward and stood in front of Li Qianxue once again.

    ¡°Why is it impossible? You haven¡¯t even dated me, yet you¡¯re saying that you can¡¯t do it. Can you at least date me for a period of time beforeing up with a conclusion?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to date you for a period of time. I can tell you now. Of course it¡¯s impossible for us. ¡°First of all, I¡¯ve been divorced, and ording to you, you¡¯ve never even had a girlfriend. Second of all, as you can see, my daughter is pregnant, and I¡¯m going to be a grandmother, yet you¡¯re still so young. How do you think we can be together?

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re going to be a grandmother. What does it have to do with me being with you?¡±

    Li Qianxue had an inexplicable headache. She hadn¡¯t slept well to begin with, and now she felt even more tired. She didn¡¯t want to exin anymore.

    ¡°We¡¯re not suitable and that¡¯s that. You can go.¡±

    Li Qianxue was just about to ask the security guard to bring this person out of themunity when she saw Su Chenghui on the path beside the apartment in the distance. She didn¡¯t know when he had arrived, or how long he had been standing there, or how much he had heard.

 Chapter 639 - She Disdains Using Other Men To Provoke Him

    <h4>Chapter 639: She Disdains Using Other Men To Provoke Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Chenghui? Why was he here? How much did he hear?

    Li Qianxue instinctively frowned, but she stood there motionlessly.

    Su Chenghui had already booked a flight back to Lin City in the afternoon. He knew that Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t be back so soon. After thinking about it, he decided toe and look for Li Qianxue before he left.

    Although after yesterday¡¯s incident, he knew how much Li Qianxue disliked him now.

    But he couldn¡¯t help but want to see her again. Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, he just wanted to see her.

    But Su Chenghui never expected that he would actually see such a scene when he came. Li Qianxue actually had a new suitor, and it was a suitor who was only a few years older than her daughter.

    In fact, over the years, many men in the business world had expressed their admiration for Li Qianxue, but she was already married at that time.

    Now, Li Qianxue had divorced him. For the first time, Su Chenghui realized that as long as Li Qianxue wanted to, there was a high possibility that she could end her bachelorhood at any time.

    This feeling really wasn¡¯t good. He had the feeling that Li Qianxue was getting further and further away from him, and it was getting harder and harder to get back together with her.

    The moment Li Qianxue saw Su Chenghui, Wei Ting naturally saw him too.

    As Li Qianxue¡¯s suitor, he naturally had a clear understanding of Li Qianxue¡¯s situation.

    He had seen Su Chenghui before. As a technology upstart, even if he didn¡¯t know much about the upper-ss society of Lin City in the past, if he really wanted to, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t get to the bottom of.

    Moreover, Li Qianxue had previously reported that she had severed her mother-daughter rtionship with Su Peizhen. Wei Ting could easily find out just by doing some investigation.

    No matter what the process of Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui¡¯s past marriage of more than 20 years was, they were already divorced.

    Wei Ting moved in Li Qianxue¡¯s direction discreetly. With one step, two steps, and three steps, he quickly stood beside Li Qianxue.

    Su Qingsang stared at the scene in front of her with her eyes wide open. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Jinyao again. Indicating for her to wait and see, Huo Jinyao squeezed her hand.

    Su Chenghui had originallye to look for Li Qianxue, but now, he didn¡¯t know what else he could say.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s stance was already made very clear yesterday. No matter how much he said, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that their hearts had be estranged over the past 26 years.

    No, their hearts had never even been together.

    He looked at the young man who had courageously courted her. He was younger and braver than he was.

    He was willing to pursue her all the way to Rong City and openly expressed his feelings. In this regard, he was inferior to him.

    Su Chenghui was originally very confident. He believed that as long as he persevered and let Li Qianxue understand his true feelings, sooner orter, she would be moved by him and forgive him.

    Now, he was suddenly a little uncertain. Could it be that before he could ask Li Qianxue to forgive him, she was already with someone else?

    It was mid-autumn, and at noon, the temperature in Rong City wasn¡¯t low. Su Qingsang was already pregnant. After standing for a while, she felt extremely hot.

    ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t speak, so she could only speak first.

    ¡°I, came to see you.¡± Su Chenghui said this, but his gaze fell on Li Qianxue.

    ¡°I booked a flight for this afternoon. I came to see you before I leave.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then do you want to go up and sit for a while?¡±

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t helping Su Chenghui, but she didn¡¯t like Wei Ting, the man who suddenly appeared out of the blue.

    She didn¡¯t approve of Wei Ting locating Li Qianxue¡¯s phone.

    ¡°No.¡± Su Chenghui clearly saw that Li Qianxue¡¯s facial expression had changed because of Su Qingsang¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t wee him. Why should he continue to stay?

    ¡°I just came to see you. I will leave after seeing you.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Li Qianxue didn¡¯t sense that Wei Ting was standing next to her. She resisted the urge to step aside and simply let Wei Ting stand next to her.

    She saw the sadness in Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes, and she indeed felt a burst of pleasure, but this kind of emotion came and went quickly.

    Since Su Chenghui had nothing to do with her, why should she care about his feelings?

    Whether he was good or bad, it had nothing to do with her. Using another man to make Su Chenghui suffer was gratifying to her, but she disdained doing something like that.

    So after Su Chenghui turned around, she also took a step to the side.

    Wei Ting quickly turned around and stood in front of her. ¡°Qianxue, did you juste back from shopping? Are you tired? Have you eaten? Why don¡¯t we go eat together?¡±

    The series of questions with concern made Su Chenghui pause in his steps.

    He resisted the urge to turn his head back, and slowly walked out of themunity. He needed time to think about what he should do next.

    Li Qianxue took a big step back and pulled Wei Ting one meter away from her.

    ¡°Wei Ting, I¡¯ve eaten already. Sorry, but you can eat by yourself.¡±

    She could have agreed to eat with Wei Ting so that she could give Su Chenghui a blow. However, she really didn¡¯t want to do that.

    Wei Ting¡¯s face immediately darkened. He looked at Li Qianxue with a rather sorrowful expression.

    ¡°Qianxue, I came all the way here to look for you, and you¡¯re not even willing to have a meal with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

    ¡°Then can you apany me while I eat?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I have to apany my daughter and son-inw for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Then, we can all go together.¡± As Wei Ting spoke, he looked in Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao¡¯s direction. ¡°I believe that your daughter and son-inw won¡¯t mind, right?¡±

    Su Qingsang frowned. When she met Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes, she shook her head without giving him face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wei, I mind.¡±

    Wei Ting didn¡¯t expect Su Qingsang to be so blunt.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t look at him at all. She only looked at Huo Jinyao and Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Jinyao, Mom, let¡¯s go up. I¡¯m so hot.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Wei Ting was anxious. He walked up to Li Qianxue with a pitiful expression.

    Unfortunately, Li Qianxue was unmoved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wei. This is my private time. Please leave.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Wei Ting was very persistent, but Li Qianxue didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with him. She waved his hand, and the security guard who had been waiting to watch the show finally had something to do.

    He stepped forward to block Wei Ting¡¯s way, so he could only watch as Li Qianxue and Su Qingsang left.

    After they went upstairs, Su Qingsang asked Huo Jinyao to carry the things back to the room while she followed Li Qianxue with a gossipy look on her face.

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re with Mr. Wei?¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at Su Qingsang and said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I have nothing to do with him.¡±

    ¡°Really? But he said he was going to pursue you.¡±

    ¡°Did you believe him?¡±

    Li Qianxue was no longer an naive little girl. She would never believe Wei Ting¡¯s words. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t give him face the first time we worked together. I don¡¯t know why he decided to pursue me.¡±

    ¡°That means that mom, you¡¯re irresistibly attractive.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes were full of teasing. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about him. I have nothing to do with him anyway.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I think that he actually might be sincere. You can actually consider him before making a decision.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t have the mood at all. Even if she had the mood, it wouldn¡¯t be towards Wei Ting.

    ¡°Do you know how old he is this year? I¡¯m almost twenty years older than him. Tell me, what does he love about me?¡±

    ¡°My mother is so good that no matter where she is, she¡¯s worthy of being loved.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just ttering me.¡± Although Li Qianxue said this, she was in a good mood.

    As for Wei Ting, she really didn¡¯t think that there was any possibility between the two of them.

    For the rest of the time, Li Qianxue continued to apany Su Qingsang. When Su Qingsang went to work, Li Qianxue would use theputer at home to handle some business.

    When Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t at work, she would try her best to improve her rtionship with her. There were a few times when she even dragged Su Qingsang to sleep together.

    However, when she went out with Su Qingsang, she would always run into Wei Ting seemingly by chance, but it was more like an opportunity that he deliberately created.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t like Wei Ting and thought that it was impossible for her to be with him. However, she couldn¡¯t force him out.

    After all, the two corporations were still tied. This caused her to be embarrassed every time she saw Wei Ting appear in front of her with a cheeky smile.

    However, Wei Ting seemed to insist on crossing her. The more she didn¡¯t give him face, the more he liked to stick to her.

    Su Qingsang could tell now after the past few days. If one were to say that Wei Ting just wanted to have some fun, it didn¡¯t quite seem like it.

    However, all of this was up to Li Qianxue. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t meddle in or give any advice. She believed that Li Qianxue could handle this.

    Ten dayster, Old Master Li returned to Lin City. Li Qianxue also decided to go back. Although Su Qingsang was reluctant, she had to ept reality.

    At Rong City Airport, Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao sent Li Qianxue back to Lin City.

    Li Qianxue was also reluctant, but there were two contracts waiting for her to negotiate in Lin City. If she really wanted to rx, she could only wait for Su Yuxin to graduate ande back to lighten her burden.

    ¡°Qingsang, you must take good care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Her eyes a little warm, Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want you to go.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Trying to suppress the urge to cry, Li Qianxue blinked her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re about to be a mother. You can¡¯t act like a child anymore. You¡¯re pregnant now. Remember to take good care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°I will. Besides, there¡¯s still Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t take good care of her, I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡±

    Li Qianxue red at Huo Jinyao threateningly. When she looked at Su Qingsang again, she held her hand and was about to say a few more words when from the corner of her eye, she saw Wei Ting slowly getting close behind Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao.

    Why was he here again? He was really haunting her.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s brows were knitted tightly together as she watched Wei Ting walk up to her.

    ¡°Hi, Qianxue, what a coincidence.¡± After he finished greeting Li Qianxue, he greeted Su Qingsang and her husband.

    He should at least try to curry favor with his future daughter and son-inw. Attitude was still very important.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t believe that there was such a coincidence. ¡°Wei Ting, did you locate my phone again?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, you really wronged me. This time, I really didn¡¯t locate your phone.¡±

    He had only used his connections and checked the airline¡¯s flight records. After all, he didn¡¯t really believe that Li Qianxue would stay here forever.

    Since she had to go back sooner orter, she naturally needed to book a ne ticket.

    Look at how smart he was?

    ¡°I just happen to be going back to Lin City. Look, aren¡¯t we fated?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t a young and naive girl. She was sure that Wei Ting must have done something. ¡°If you want to go back to Lin City, go ahead. I¡¯m not going back.¡±

    ¡°Then where are you going, Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to report where I¡¯m going to you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Wei Ting quickly waved his hand and looked at Li Qianxue with a very eager gaze. ¡°I just think that no matter where you go, I also want to go with you. You can treat me as one of your luggage.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have such a big luggage.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wei, please excuse me, I¡¯m boarding the ne.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Wei Ting relied on his experience that the thicker his skin was, the easier it was to woo a girl.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. ¡°Who wants to go with you? I told you, I¡¯m not going back to Lin City.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, I can change my visa. I¡¯m going to follow you no matter what, so we¡¯ll just take it as getting used to taking trips together in advance.¡±

    After Wei Ting finished speaking, he added, ¡°Honeymoon trip.¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting.¡± Li Qianxue was in a hurry to get rid of Wei Ting and left without even saying goodbye to Su Qingsang. ¡°If you continue to spout nonsense, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you.¡±

    The two of them disappeared from the boarding gate. Her eyes filled with shock, Su Qingsang turned to look at Huo Jinyao.

    Why did she feel that something wasn¡¯t right?

    ¡°Jinyao, what do you think of Wei Ting?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say for now. He seems decent, and he has no major problems in other aspects.¡±

    Huo Jinyao began to talk about the information he had found out. ¡°He¡¯s considered a tech upstart. He studied abroad in his early years and developed an app with a friend. The game app sold for a good price. Then, he used the money to start his ownpany with his friend. They coborated with the Li Group this time to install internal software on all theputers in your mother¡¯spany. That¡¯s how they got to know each other.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± These were all work-rted matters. Su Qingsang was most concerned about his personal character, conduct, and, most importantly, his rtionship history.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything yet.¡± Besides what he had just said, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t have much information on Wei Ting at the moment.

    ¡°I only know that he didn¡¯t seem to have a girlfriend when he was in Silicon Valley. His friends said that he kept himself to himself and that he was very prudish.¡±

    ¡°That good?¡± This Wei Ting didn¡¯t look young, did he? He had never had a girlfriend before? That didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. ¡°At least ording to the information. If we go any further, we still need time to find out his identity and history. If you¡¯re worried, I¡¯ll get Yang Wenchang to tell you the results in two days.¡±

    Su Qingsang shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. There¡¯s no sign of anything happening yet. Besides, I believe in my mother¡¯s judgment.¡±

    ¡°You believe in your mother¡¯s taste?¡± His eyes incredulous, Huo Jinyao raised an eyebrow. ¡°Based on her taste in your father?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao...¡± Su Qingsang raised her hand to pinch Huo Jinyao¡¯s arm, but Huo Jinyao wrapped her hand in his palm.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not worry about your mother¡¯s rtionship for now. I remember something Wei Ting said just now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been married for more than a year, but we haven¡¯t gone on our honeymoon yet.¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of taking me on our honeymoon now?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked down at her belly, which had grown a little bigger than two days ago. ¡°Now? At this time? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say that you¡¯re in good health and have no problems at all?¡± Huo Jinyao felt that this suggestion was feasible. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I can take you out for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s interest was piqued by Huo Jinyao¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we drive? A long flight might affect the fetus. If you want to go on a trip in the country, it¡¯s still possible. It¡¯s best to choose the type that doesn¡¯t require too long of a driving time.¡±

    Su Qingsang was just saying it casually, but she didn¡¯t expect Huo Jinyao to actually arrange it. When they arrived the next Saturday, Huo Jinyao brought her to the new RV he bought.

    The space behind the RV was veryrge. It was veryfortable. Su Qingsang sat inside and felt like she was on a level road.

    She looked away from the window and looked at Huo Jinyao. ¡°When did you buy this car? Don¡¯t tell me you bought it just to take me out?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± He could never spoil his woman too much. Even if she wanted a yacht or a ne, he would satisfy her, let alone a car.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit wasteful.¡± Su Qingsang looked at the luxurious furnishings in the RV. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen this on TV.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you like it, I¡¯ll buy ten or eight, and paint them in different colors. Then, you can drive one to each ce and take turns like a rainbow.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± If he continued to be like this, he would really spoil her.

    Su Qingsang yawned and looked at the bed on the RV. ¡°How much longer will it take?¡±

    ¡°About three hours. Sleep for a while. I¡¯ll call you when we get there.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll watch over you.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled at his words and leaned over to kiss him on the corner of his lips. Only then did she go to bed and lie down.

    She fell asleep, and Huo Jinyao took out hisptop and began to deal with his work.

    Three hourster, Su Qingsang woke up after some good rest. When she woke up, she found Huo Jinyao sitting by the bed looking at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake? We just arrived.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here?¡± Su Qingsang sat up and looked out of the car window, only to find that she could see nothing but a white wall.

    ¡°Stop looking. Get out of the car. This is the parking lot.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°Wait for me then. I¡¯ll change and tidy up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Jinyao waited for Su Qingsang to get out of the car. Only then did Su Qingsang realize that they were in front of a three-story vi. There were many flowers of various colors nted in the yard at the entrance, and it looked quite beautiful and exquisite.

    She turned around and was about to speak to Huo Jinyao when she saw a car passing by on the road outside the vi. The car window that wasn¡¯t closed allowed her to see the person sitting inside.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes widened. Wasn¡¯t that person ¡ª

 Chapter 640 - If You Can, Forget About Him

    <h4>Chapter 640: If You Can, Forget About Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The car sped past her in a sh. Su Qingsang looked at the familiar side profile and instinctively raised her foot to catch up with it.

    Before she could catch up, Huo Jinyao had already grabbed her waist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Slow down.¡±

    ¡°I, I think I saw a Mengwan.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the disappearing silhouette of the car. She had a feeling that the side profile in the car belonged to Shi Mengwan.

    But at this time, shouldn¡¯t Shi Mengwan be in Lin City? Moreover, she seemed to have seen another figure in the car. It looked like a man¡¯s back figure.

    Would Shi Mengwan be with a man?

    ¡°Shi Mengwan?¡± Huo Jinyao looked in the direction the car had gone. ¡°Are you seeing things?¡±

    ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t told me where this is.¡±

    ¡°The neighboring province¡¯s Qing City.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. She knew about Qing City. It was adjacent to the province where Rong City was located. It took about three and a half hours to drive from Rong City.

    Qing City had a deep cultural heritage and developed very wellter on. It could be considered a city in the east that had both ancient and modern elements.

    It was three hours¡¯ drive from Rong City, but it was still a different direction from Lin City.

    Shi Mengwan video called her two days ago. How could she be here?

    ¡°Maybe I was seeing things.¡±

    Su Qingsang decided to call Shi Mengwanter. Her decision toe here was alsost minute. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know yet.

    Everything was fine about leaving Lin City anding to Rong City with Huo Jinyao, except that she had to stay away from her family and friends. It did make her a little lonely.

    At the same time, behind the Bentley that had just left, Shi Mengwan looked at Zhan Haoze who was on the phone.

    There wasn¡¯t much of a smile on her face, and she turned her gaze away from him. This vi¡¯s environment was particrly good, and it was also close to the city.

    The name was even more pleasant to the ear. It was called Cherry Blossom Manor. ording to thetitude and climate of this ce, the developers had nted arge patch of cherry blossoms here.

    Cherry blossoms were on both sides of the road. When spring came, the cherry blossoms on both sides were colorful and beautiful.

    Unfortunately, Shi Mengwan came at a bad time. It wasn¡¯t the season for cherry blossoms to bloom. She couldn¡¯t see the cherry blossoms. Even if she could, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate them.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was beside her ear. She could guess who the person on the other end of the phone was.

    Chen Feifei, Zhan Haoze¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a little busy these few days. If there¡¯s anything, wait for me to go back to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Take care of your body. Don¡¯t overthink things.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was clearer than other men¡¯s, and he was speaking to the person on the other end of the phone in a very gentle voice.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too pleasant. After Zhan Haoze hung up the phone, she retracted her gaze.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so afraid of her overthinking, you can just bring her out.¡±

    Why did he have to drag her along? Shi Mengwan felt a little stifled. The suffocating feeling was very ufortable.

    ¡°Send me to the airport. I want to go back.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s reaction was to hug her body, then easily lift her up and ce her on hisp.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t have time to struggle. She simply passively clung to Zhan Haoze¡¯s body. The two of them had been entangled for almost half a year now.

    In his arms, she didn¡¯t have much will to resist. She was already used to his demands, and his roguish behavior.

    But no matter how ustomed she was to him, it didn¡¯t change the fact that this man in front of her was someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦.

    She didn¡¯t know what went wrong, but the situation in front of her made her feel very conflicted.

    She wanted everything about this man, his kisses, his arms, his breath.

    But she resisted everything about him. He didn¡¯t admit that she was her big brother. He even had a fianc¨¦e.

    Just like this time, she chased him away and told him that since he had a fianc¨¦e, so he shouldn¡¯te looking for her anymore.

    But what about him? He forcefully broke into her home and invaded her residence. He even brought her to Qing City.

    He held her waist tightly. He pulled her into his arms. Very quickly, her lips were sealed by Zhan Haoze¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t say a word.

    She frowned slightly. The facial features of the man in front of her were so familiar that she couldn¡¯t be more familiar with them. Even if she closed her eyes, she could still draw his appearance in her heart.

    But this man didn¡¯t belong to her. At least ¡ª

    Her lips suddenly hurt. Her absent-mindedness made the man unhappy. He bit her lips hard.

    She came back to her senses. Zhan Haoze was staring at her face. His slightly narrowed eyes had a gloomy look that she couldn¡¯t fathom.

    Before she could react, his hand had already reached for the hem of her clothes. The dark-colored ss in the middle of the car had already risen. The driver in front couldn¡¯t see what they were doing behind them.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to let him have his way in such a ce. She held his hands with both hands.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡±

    When she suddenly called his name very seriously, Zhan Haoze stopped what he was doing and looked at her silently.

    ¡°Do you n to keep doing this?¡±

    He coaxed his fianc¨¦e while imprisoning her. He controlled her with her weakness and didn¡¯t let her leave.

    There was an unconcealed sadness in her eyes. She was such a beautiful person, but now her face was full of gloom.

    ¡°Say it, Zhan Haoze. Do you n to keep doing this?¡±

    He wanted to do this, but she didn¡¯t want to continue. She had endured it until now but still couldn¡¯t make up her mind to leave Zhan Haoze¡¯s side. She was just looking forward to the day when Zhan Haoze would remember that she was the little sister that he had vowed to love for the rest of his life.

    She was waiting for him to remember that he was the big brother that she had made up her mind to rely on.

    They used to depend on each other and were inseparable, but she had lost him. When she found him again, he had forgotten who he was.

    That pair of eyes was really too sad. Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t want to look at them anymore. He raised his hand to cover her eyes, lowered his head, and kissed her lips again.

    He couldn¡¯t see her eyes, but in the next moment, he felt the wetness in his palm.

    Zhan Haoze paused for a moment, but very quickly, he deepened his kiss.

    ...

    Su Qingsang stretched her back and looked at the Cherry Blossom Avenue in front of her with awe in her eyes.

    ¡°It would be great if we came in April. We could definitely see the cherry blossoms blooming on both sides, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. He put his arm around her waist and said, ¡°If you like it, we¡¯lle again next April.¡±

    This vi was one of the best-situated ones here, and there were two more vis further inside. Those two vis took up thergest area.

    They were booked the moment they came out, and this one had the best location. Not only could they see the Cherry Blossom Avenue in front, but they could also see thergest indke in the city behind.

    He had built a garden on the other side of theke. Sitting in the back, he could enjoy the beautiful scenery while enjoying theke¡¯s breeze.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Su Qingsang had slept in the car for a long time, so she wasn¡¯t sleepy at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± There was another advantage to this ce. The environment was very good and the residential area was veryrge.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao held hands as they walked along thekeside. They saw another vi. That vi was slightly bigger than the one they were living in now.

    ¡°Does that vi also belond to this neighborhood?¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded. He looked at the vi and suddenly thought of something.

    If he remembered correctly, the person who bought this vi seemed to be surnamed Zhan? The Zhan family was one of the oldest families in Qing City.

    When he thought of the Zhan family, he thought of the few times he met Zhan Haoze in Lin City. If he remembered correctly, the Zhan family had been in turmoil recently.

    ¡°Did yourpany develop this area?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s words brought Huo Jinyao back to his senses. He smiled and held her hand as they walked up the stairs.

    ¡°Not only this Cherry Blossom Manor, but the shopping mall outside, as well as the residential area beside the shopping mall, were all built by Tianyu Group.¡±

    At first, he had thought of building a vi area here. After all, the scenery here wasn¡¯t bad and the feng shui here was good too.

    After the vi area was built, he discovered that the nearby space was empty. Coincidentally, the Qing City¡¯s city government was in the midst of recruiting businesses, and Tianyu Group had the power to do so. They simply took over the entire area and turned it into its current busines scale.

    ¡°Amazing.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Huo Jinyao moved his face closer to Su Qingsang and said, ¡°Since your husband is so amazing, don¡¯t you want to give me a reward?¡±

    With a ¡°pop¡±, Su Qingsang leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°My husband is the best. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Too perfunctory.¡± The kiss wasn¡¯t sincere enough. However, he knew that Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t a very outgoing person when outside, so he decided to let her off the hook.

    Looking at the rocking chair in the gazebo in front, he brought Su Qingsang to sit down.

    The autumn breeze was refreshing. At this time of year, it felt quitefortable.

    ¡°This area was built by the Tianyu Group. What about Lin City?¡±

    Su Qingsang had forgotten to ask this question. ¡°Why did you go to Lin City in the first ce? Also, why were you in the hospital that day?¡±

    ¡°Li Junsheng received a transfer order to be the mayor of Lin City and told me that this was an opportunity, but ourpany had originally nned to open a branch in Lin City, and a few projects had already been scheduled to start. As for why he appeared at the hospital that day, when I went to inspect the construction site, there happened to be a worker who suffered from acute appendicitis. That day, Yang Wenchang drove my car to the hospital for maintenance, so, I sent that person to the hospital myself.¡±

    Unexpectedly, because he wasn¡¯t familiar with the hospital, after paying the fees and settling the worker down, Huo Jinyao, who called the family and was about to leave, went in the wrong direction.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Su Qingsang thought about it and found it a little unbelievable. ¡°In that case, I have to thank that worker from yourpany. If he didn¡¯t suddenly suffer from acute appendicitis, we wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to meet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded. Su Qingsang smiled and leaned her face close to his chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s sofortable here.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. If you like it, we cane here more often.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Su Qingsang nodded. She really liked it here.

    Closing her eyes, she could smell the scent of osmanthus in the air. ¡°Are there osmanthus here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There are a few osmanthus trees ahead. I¡¯ll show youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang realized that Huo Jinyao¡¯s choice of ce was very satisfying to her. She became a littlezy now that she was pregnant. She didn¡¯t want to go to ces that were too tiring or too torturous.

    ¡°Later, we¡¯ll go to eat Qing City¡¯s specialty dishes. I know a restaurant here that makes very authentic roasted whole sheep.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Su Qingsang¡¯s appetite had been pretty good recently, and there weren¡¯t many things that she couldn¡¯t eat. In fact, many things weren¡¯t as exaggerated as they sounded, and it wasn¡¯t as if there were many things that pregnant women couldn¡¯t eat.

    She had to pay attention to her portion size and the actual condition of her body. Not being picky was also a kind of prenatal education.

    ..

    Su Qingsang had never been to Qing City before. The ce that Huo Jinyao mentioned was in a courtyard near the suburbs. The courtyard was a standard northern courtyard house.

    It was spacious and had trees nted in the north. It looked just like an ordinary courtyard house.

    Su Qingsang followed behind Huo Jinyao and entered the house in the middle of the courtyard. The inside waspletely different from the outside. The decoration was especially elegant. There were only a few tables in the hall, and the corridors on both sides could lead to private rooms. It seemed like there weren¡¯t many rooms.

    ¡°How did you know about this ce?¡±

    ¡°This boss used to coborate with Tianyu Group. Later, because he was always socializing outside and his body couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he quit hispany. Instead, he came to open this farmhouse. There are a limited number of guests every day, so he doesn¡¯t ept any additional guests.¡±

    As Huo Jinyao spoke, a slightly chubby middle-aged man walked out from one of the private rooms. Upon seeing the two of them, he quickly stepped forward and reached out his hand to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°President Huo, how rare of you toe. You actually have the time toe to my ce.¡±

    ¡°I brought my wife here to eat roasted wholemb.¡± Huo Jinyao smiled and shook hands with the man. ¡°How is it? Do you have a seat?¡±

    ¡°President Huo, since you¡¯re here, even if we didn¡¯t have a seat, I¡¯ll add one for you.¡± The man beamed brightly. ¡°This way, please. This is room number one.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao followed behind the owner, while Su Qingsang looked around. She rarely saw such a courtyard house in Lin City. It was slightly different from the courtyard houses in Imperial City.

    After entering room number one, Huo Jinyao asked the boss to serve the roasted wholemb. While waiting for the dishes to be served, Su Qingsang looked at the courtyard behind her.

    ¡°The roasted wholemb was roasted at the back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Roasted directly?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Do you want to go and take a look?¡±

    Su Qingsang really wanted to go and take a look. She nodded, and Huo Jinyao led her out.

    After they exited the private room, a waiter went to a private room in front to serve the dishes. The moment the waiter entered, Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao happened to walk into the room.

    She saw that the person who came out of the room looked very familiar. It was Zhan Haoze. She froze for a moment. Zhan Haoze was very tall. He was about the same height as Huo Jinyao, so she couldn¡¯t see inside the room.

    However, the moment Zhan Haoze came out and closed the door, she felt like she saw a woman sitting inside.

    ¡°President Huo?¡±

    Zhan Haoze saw Huo Jinyao and greeted him first. Huo Jinyao nodded. He wasn¡¯t surprised that Zhan Haoze was here.

    Qing City was considered to be the Zhan family¡¯s Huo Yangxiu. It was normal for Zhan Haoze to be here.

    ¡°President Zhan, are you also here for the roastmb?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Haoze nodded. He looked at Su Qingsang and nodded slightly. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Huo.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s expression was a little cold. Speaking of which, Zhan Haoze had helped her before. She should be thanking him. However, she felt a little ufortable when she thought about how this man was Shi Mengwan¡¯s big brother but had forgotten all about Shi Mengwan. He was even with another woman.

    ¡°President Zhan, is that Miss Chen inside?¡± Su Qingsang remembered that Zhan Haoze¡¯s fianc¨¦e was surnamed Chen. It was just a casual question.

    Before Zhan Haoze could say anything, Huo Jinyao chimed in, as if he was cooperating with Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Speaking of which, ourpany has worked with the Chen family before. If it¡¯s Miss Chen, why don¡¯t youe with us?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°President Huo, it¡¯s not convenient for me right now. If there¡¯s a chance next time, I¡¯ll pay you a visit.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, President Zhan.¡± Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang could tell that the person inside wasn¡¯t Chen Feifei.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too pleasant either. She red at Zhan Haoze¡¯s back as he walked in the other direction.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you unhappy?¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t quite understand what Su Qingsang was thinking. He turned to Su Qingsang and asked, ¡°Did he offend you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How did he offend you? Tell me, and I¡¯ll help you vent your anger.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head. Zhan Haoze had forgotten about Shi Mengwan and was with Chen Feifei. Now, he was here with another woman.

    Despite her saying that it was nothing, just from how she looked at Zhan Haoze just now, he knew that there must be something fishy going on.

    She felt a little anguished. Poor Shi Mengwan had rejected countless suitors for such a man for so many years. She was still single now.

    But what about Zhan Haoze? He had his arms around another woman. Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t on his mind at all.

    Although love was a one-sided affair, she had to stand up for her friend, right?

    However, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t need to listen to these thoughts. Looking at the tightly shut door, she saw that the waiter still hadn¡¯te out to serve the dishes.

    She held Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to see the roastmb? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She left with Huo Jinyao, and the door to the private room opened. The waiter came out from the room, and the person standing behind the door to prevent herself from being seen was Shi Mengwan.

    Suppressing her heart that was about to jump out of her chest, she ced a hand on her chest. She took a deep breath, leaned her body against the wall, and suddenly felt a surge of sadness.

    Was this shady love affair really going to continue?

    ..

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know what she had missed out on. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore after watching themb being roasted live. The temperature was too high, and she was especially afraid of the heat.

    She didn¡¯t bump into Zhan Haoze again after returning to the private room. By the time she had finished eating with Huo Jinyao, the room had already been cleaned by the waiter, and Zhan Haoze had already left.

    After returning to the Cherry Blossom Manor, she took the opportunity to send Shi Mengwan a video request while Huo Jinyao was taking a shower.

    Su Qingsang froze for a moment when she was rejected. She then thought of sending it again. Shi Mengwan had already taken the initiative to call.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Mengwan, is it not convenient for you right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a guest is here. She¡¯s gone to look at her clothes now. I¡¯m going to measure herter.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still a customer at this time of night? This person is too tactless. Doesn¡¯t she know you¡¯re going to rest?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s tone was filled with heartache. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t reply. She was just saying that she was aware of Shi Mengwan¡¯s workaholic personality.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to it. As for you, how have you been recently?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty good. The child is causing trouble for me now, and I can eat without vomiting. Oh right, guess where I am now?¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Shi Mengwan already knew, so her tone didn¡¯t sound too surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯m in Qing City. You didn¡¯t expect that, did you?¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t discern anything amiss in Shi Mengwan¡¯s voice. After all, she couldn¡¯t see her expression through the phone.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao took me to eat roasted wholemb tonight. It was really delicious. Mengwan,e over next time. Let¡¯s do it again.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Shi Mengwan nodded and looked at the man who just came out of the bathroom. ¡°Why did you think ofing to Qing City?¡±

    Su Qingsang noticed that Shi Mengwan used the word e¡±, but she didn¡¯t think much about it. ¡°Huo Jinyao said that since my mom left, he was afraid that I would be lonely at home, so he brought me out for a walk. He said it was a honeymoon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Her eyes filled with pure envy, Shi Mengwan smiled.

    How many people in the world could be as lucky as Su Qingsang? To meet a man who liked her, loved her, cared for her, and cherished her?

    ¡°Mengwan?¡± Su Qingsang suddenly changed the topic, and her tone became serious.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°That.¡± Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t good at this kind of thing, but thinking about Zhan Haoze¡¯s reaction today, she was really worried for her good friend.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re still thinking about your big brother now? Are you not considering other men?¡±

    Zhan Haoze had already walked behind Shi Mengwan. Her heart skipped a beat and she forced herself to calm down.

    ¡°Why are you talking about this?¡±

    Su Qingsang rarely mentioned this in front of her. This was a rare tacit understanding between the two sisters.

    ¡°I just think that you should try to let it go. After all, the beautiful childhood love in your heart might have been forgotten by the other party already. Moreover, after such a long time, that person might not be the same person anymore. Haven¡¯t you ever thought about it? Perhaps, what you are persistent in pursuing is just an unwillingness in your heart, or a fantasy.

    ¡°In fact, that man might already be married. He might even have children. Otherwise, perhaps, he also has other shorings.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Mengwan, listen to me. I know what you¡¯re thinking, and I¡¯ve always respected your determination to wait. But I feel that no matter if you wait or look forward to it, you should ce it on someone who¡¯s worth it. For those who are unwilling to ... there¡¯s really no need for you to waste your feelings. That will only increase your pain and emptiness.¡±

    In silence, Shi Mengwan¡¯s body was pulled into Zhan Haoze¡¯s embrace. She almost threw the phone in her palm away.

    ¡°Mengwan?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, stop talking. I know everything.¡±

    She understood the reasoning, but it was too difficult to do it, especially ¡ª

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s hands had already reached into her cor, and his lips, with slight warmth,nded on the back of her neck.

    Shi Mengwan shuddered and couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward, but she couldn¡¯t shake off Zhan Haoze¡¯s hands. She was brought back into his arms. She couldn¡¯t help but let out an extremely soft cry.

    ¡°Mengwan? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not angry, are you? Don¡¯t be angry. I really don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to keep waiting like this.¡±

    Su Qingsang paused for a few seconds and said in a softer tone, ¡°If you can, forget about him.¡±

 Chapter 641 - Find Someone Worthy To Fall In Love With

    <h4>Chapter 641: Find Someone Worthy To Fall In Love With</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to interfere with Shi Mengwan¡¯s feelings, but after observing for a while, she really felt that Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t worthy of Shi Mengwan¡¯s constant waiting.

    Putting aside the fact that he had brought a woman out to eat alone today, since that might not be a big deal; however, the fact that Zhan Haoze and Chen Feifei were engaged was a fact.

    On the way back today, she also asked Huo Jinyao, who told her some simple things.

    The situation in the Zhan family was moreplicated than the Huo family¡¯s. The Huo family had Old Master Huo in charge, although Huo Mingmei and Huo Mingliang both had their own agendas.

    But whether it was Old Master Huo or Huo Mingguang, they could suppress them. Thepany was divided into different departments, and everyone had their own things to do.

    Huo Jinyao alone could suppress those people. However, the situation at the Zhan family was veryplicated.

    Besides the fact that Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t have that kind of interest in Shi Mengwan, he had alsopletely forgotten about Shi Mengwan. Even if he didn¡¯t forget, if he really got together with Shi Mengwan, Shi Mengwan¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Thinking of this, Su Qingsang became more and more worried.

    ¡°Mengwan, there are some people who live in aplicated environment and aplicated upbringing. If you continue to be like this, I think you will have a hard time.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was still so young, so there was no need for her to waste her time on Zhan Haoze. It wasn¡¯t like she wasn¡¯t wanted by anyone.

    Over the years, there wasn¡¯t a shortage of people who tried to pursue her. Not to mention others, just Huo Jinyao¡¯s childhood friend, Wan Xianyang, wasn¡¯t bad.

    The most important thing was for her to learn to let go of the past, ept other men, and wee a new life.

    There was silence. Just as Shi Mengwan was about to speak, Zhan Haoze¡¯s hands had already wrapped around her waist. She took a deep breath and tried hard not to expose herself.

    ¡°I got it. Thank you, Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Why are you being so polite with me?¡± Su Qingsang really wanted Shi Mengwan to be happy. ¡°Mengwan, find a good, right man. You¡¯re worth it.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t say anything. The two hands on her body became more and more unruly.

    She had no choice but to quickly end the conversation with Su Qingsang. ¡°My guest is here. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Come to Rong City to y when you have time. I miss you so much.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s personality was a little cold in the past. She kept a distance from everyone. Her rtionship with Shi Mengwan was the best.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s voice faded into the beeping of the phone.

    Her clothes had been pushed up her chest. Her body was turned around. She didn¡¯t hug his neck like before. Instead, her hands were ced in front of his chest, and her expression showed resistance.

    Zhan Haoze stopped his actions and stared at her face.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at Zhan Haoze. Her heart was stifled. She was a little angry, not at him, but at herself.

    Since she was twelve years old, she had been looking forward to reuniting with her big brother because of the warmth of her youth.

    She understood everything Su Qingsang said. But understanding was one thing, and doing it was another.

    This man had be her obsession, and she was unable to let it go, nor could she let it go.

    If she could withdraw, she would have done so when she found out that Zhan Haoze still had Chen Feifei by his side.

    Realizing that she was actually distracted again, Zhan Haoze bit her lip again.

    Shi Mengwan felt pain and suddenly pushed him away.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡±

    She really couldn¡¯t continue like this. Shi Mengwan turned her face away and didn¡¯t look at him.

    ¡°I want to go back to Lin City.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhan Haoze nodded. His uncharacteristic attitude stunned her for a moment.

    ¡°After these few days, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±

    ¡°I want to go back now.¡±

    Su Qingsang came to Qing City. She didn¡¯t want to run into Su Qingsang. Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Shi Mengwan. Suddenly, he went forward and picked her up.

    Before she could react, he carried her to the bed.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t manage to leave. When she woke up in the morning, Zhan Haoze had already left.

    He had been very busy in Lin City before. Aftering to Qing City, he became even busier. In Lin City, when he was very busy, she had her own things to do, such as going to the studio and drawing pictures.

    However, aftering here and staying in this big vi, she simply felt like a bird that had lost its wings.

    After getting up, not in a hurry to go downstairs for breakfast, Shi Mengwan casually put on a coat and went to the balcony.

    From here, she could see theke behind. The scenery was quite good. Not long after she sat down on the sofa, she actually saw Su Qingsang.

    Shi Mengwan was shocked and wanted to stand up without thinking. However, she felt that her movements were too conspicuous.

    She was now on the second floor. Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao were taking a walk by theke in the distance. She saw the two of them walking in this direction and was so rmed that she quickly got up and went into the room.

    She closed the curtains and stood by the window to look downstairs. Su Qingsang was already showing signs of pregnancy and her lower abdomen was slightly bulging.

    She was dressed in a pregnant woman¡¯s outfit and had a content smile on her face. Huo Jinyao walked beside her and the two of them whispered to each other from time to time.

    She was worrying too much. Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t have noticed them at all, much less her.

    The smile on Su Qingsang¡¯s face made Shi Mengwan envious. The hand that she held with Huo Jinyao made her yearn even more.

    It was impossible for her and Zhan Haoze to appear in front of everyone. He had a fianc¨¦e. No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t be the woman standing in front of him.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s mood fell to rock bottom. She didn¡¯t have time to recover from the strange situation before her body was hugged by someone.

    Zhan Haoze was actually at home today. He followed her gaze and looked out of the window.

    ¡°Do you want to go down and say hello?¡±

    A warm breath brushed against her neck. Trying to escape from his control, she shrank her neck. However, her body was turned around and pressed against the ss of the sliding door on the balcony.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to? After all, you two are good friends, best friends. Isn¡¯t it appropriate to say hello?¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Her voice imploring, she called his name softly, ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡±

    She absolutely, absolutely didn¡¯t want Su Qingsang to see this side of her.

    Don¡¯t do what? He narrowed his eyes and asked her in a low voice. She was only wearing a coat, and he easily took it off.

    She was still wearing the nightgown from yesterday, and the thin fabric was easily torn into pieces by him.

    The sound of his breathing was beside her ears. Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao were downstairs. She felt extremely ashamed.

    She bit her lips hard, but she couldn¡¯t resist Zhan Haoze¡¯s dominance. As he took her clothes off, a tear fell from the corner of her eye.

    For the first time in her life, she realized in her heart that this man in front of her really wasn¡¯t the big brother she remembered.

    ..

    Su Qingsang had no idea that her good friend hade to the vi not far ahead of them.

    The weather in Qing City had been pretty good these past few days. The environment here was nice as well. It was refreshing to stroll around. Of course, the most important thing was that Huo Jinyao was by her side.

    She was already four months pregnant. Her belly was slightly bigger than that of a normal pregnant woman who was four months pregnant. After all, they were twins, so it would be different.

    Su Qingsang walked to the osmanthus tree in front of them and sat down on the rocking chair. The sun wasn¡¯t very bright in this season, and it gave people a veryfortable feeling.

    ¡°You went on a trip just to take a walk in your own neighborhood?¡±

    Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw the look of enjoyment on Su Qingsang¡¯s face. She was really too easily satisfied, wasn¡¯t she?

    ¡°Can¡¯t I? The environment here is pretty good. I think it¡¯s quitefortable to stay here.¡±

    ¡°I was going to take you to Luoshan Park in Qing City today. How about this afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Later.¡± Su Qingsang blinked her eyes. ¡°I just want to sit under the osmanthus tree for a while and enjoy the breeze. I want to enjoy the peace.¡±

    ¡°Sure. If you want to enjoy the peace, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded. He was supposed to apany Su Qingsang. Of course, she could do whatever she wanted.

    Su Qingsang smiled. The so-called trip didn¡¯t necessarily mean going somewhere and seeing the scenery there.

    It would be good to change ces and slow down to enjoy this sort of leisurely time without doing anything.

    She raised her hand and was about to stretch when her hand suddenly stopped halfway.

    She blinked, as if she was a little scared.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ever since Su Qingsang got pregnant, every reaction from her would make Huo Jinyao nervous.

    Afraid that she would feel ufortable again, he looked at Su Qingsang nervously.

    ¡°He¡¯s moving.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    This time, it was Huo Jinyao¡¯s turn to freeze.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Him.¡± Su Qingsang was a doctor. Of course, she knew that the fetus would move after four months of pregnancy, but this was the first time she felt it. It was a very magical feeling.

    Su Qingsang looked at her abdomen, retracted her hand, and gently ced it on it.

    ¡°He moved again.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her and couldn¡¯t help but put his hand on it as well. He was extremely nervous and stared at his palm with a pious expression.

    But after they waited for a long time, there was no more movement.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he moving anymore?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Qingsangughed and teased him on purpose. ¡°Maybe, maybe, maybe it¡¯s because you didn¡¯t greet him?¡±

    Was that so? Huo Jinyao frowned slightly. He cleared his throat and suddenly looked a little nervous.

    ¡°Hi, how are you? I¡¯m Dad.¡±

    That serious expression made Su Qingsang burst intoughter. She didn¡¯t have time tough. Huo Jinyao was taken aback by the sudden movement in her abdomen.

    ¡°He¡¯s moving. He¡¯s really moving.¡±

    ¡°Silly.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled and ced her hand on Huo Jinyao¡¯s palm. Her expression softened as she felt the asional movement in her abdomen.

    Huo Jinyao retracted his hand and held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand instead.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let Grandpa think about the names of the children, but I¡¯ve thought of two nicknames for them.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Xiang Xiang, and Nian Nian. Whether they¡¯re boys or girls, these will be the two nicknames.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at his expression and nodded lightly. ¡°Sure, those are good names.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She understood what he meant, and Huo Jinyao felt grateful. He leaned over and kissed her on the stomach.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s heart softened. Looking at the hair on top of Huo Jinyao¡¯s head, she couldn¡¯t help but hug him into her arms.

    ¡°I think they¡¯ll know.¡±

    Huo Jinkai, Huo Wushuang. His brother and sister would know how much he missed them, and they would understand. The young Huo Jinyao, his immature actions, and the choices he had to make.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t speak. He simply hugged Su Qingsang¡¯s waist tightly and enjoyed the precious silence.

    ..

    The Luoshan Park in Qing City was built around Luoshan Mountain. However, Luoshan Mountain wasn¡¯t actually a mountain. In ancient times, there was a person called the Luoshan Mountain. He was very talented, but he failed a test ten times in a row.

    After that, he decided not to take the test in the Luoshan Mountain. Every day, he would invite a group of literati to his residence to discuss poetry.

    He was a hospitable person and attracted many literati to his residence. The more people there were, the smaller the ce became. At that time, a member of the staff liked the literati in Luoshan, and specifically built this garden.

    Later, when Qing City began to develop, this ce became a scenic spot. It was renamed Luoshan Park.

    This was a northern garden of great research value, so almost everyone who came to Qing City woulde to Luoshan Park to visit.

    Su Qingsang had seen many gardens in Jiangnan, but she had never seen such a northern-style garden before. This was her first time.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao entered Luoshan Park together. Because it wasn¡¯t a weekend, there weren¡¯t many people here.

    There was a maple forest in Luoshan, and the maple leaves would only turn red about half a monthter. By then, there would be a lot of tourists.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao walked hand in hand on a small road paved with blue-stones.

    ¡°The environment here is really nice.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s nice,¡± Huo Jinyao whispered to Su Qingsang. ¡°Qing City has many famous scenic spots. This used to be arge trading hub in the north, so there were a lot of merchantsing and going. There were also a few historical ancient cities here. Although they¡¯ve been developed in the past few years, they¡¯re not well-known. We can slowly walk through them in the next few days.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t take it, just let me know. We¡¯ll stop to rest.¡±

    Su Qingsang was already pregnant, so she couldn¡¯t be too tired. If she had the energy, she could y for a while longer. If she didn¡¯t, she could go home and rest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You really don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m not a porcin doll, why would I be so fragile?¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re a strong woman, in my heart, you¡¯re still just my wife.¡± He squeezed her hand slightly and said, ¡°A wife who needs my protection.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled and leaned over to give him a kiss on the cheek.

    Luoshan Park was very big, and Su Qingsang was no longer her usual self. By evening, she was already a little overwhelmed.

    Huo Jinyao had been keeping an eye on Su Qingsang. Seeing her like this, he immediately stopped her from continuing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. If you want toe, we¡¯lle again tomorrow.¡±

    It was rare for Su Qingsang to not be willful. She nodded and left with Huo Jinyao.

    She had wanted to go straight home, but after getting into the car, Su Qingsang suddenly wanted to eat hotpot.

    ¡°I don¡¯te here often, but I know a hotpot restaurant in the ancient city that has been open for a long time. It tastes good too. Let¡¯s eat there.¡±

    ¡°The ancient city? Is that the ce you were talking about just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a night market inside. After the meal, if you¡¯ve recovered your strength, we can take a look around.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m going.¡± Su Qingsang loved these old ces. Her spirits were lifted, and she felt much less tired.

    Huo Jinyao smiled. The chauffeur drove the car to the ancient city. Luoshan Park wasn¡¯t too far from the ancient city.

    They arrived in half an hour and booked a private room. Su Qingsang was really tired after walking for half a day. After ordering a lot of food, she only cared about letting her stomach enjoy the delicious food.

    She was in charge of eating, and Huo Jinyao was in charge of helping her boil them. On the contrary, he didn¡¯t eat much.

    This was a new pleasure that Huo Jinyao had developed after Su Qingsang became pregnant. He especially liked feeding Su Qingsang and hoped that she could eat more.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so full.¡±

    Su Qingsang was full. She looked at the remaining half of the ingredients and looked at Huo Jinyao. ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a waste.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a waste. There¡¯s still me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t mind at all as he put the remaining ingredients into the pot and finished them off.

    Su Qingsang supported her chin with one hand as she watched him eat. There was a faint smile in her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we look like an old married couple?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao gave a negative answer without thinking. ¡°We¡¯re not old at all now, so if you want us to be an old married couple, we¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯re older.¡±

    Su Qingsang loved listening to this sweet talk. The smile on her face became even brighter.

    After leaving the hot pot restaurant, they turned to the ancient city. It was more lively at night than during the day.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao entered the ancient city. The small shops on both sides were very unique. However, ces like this seemed to be the same in all the ancient cities in the country.

    Su Qingsang would stop to have a look whenever she encountered something interesting. If she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t look at it.

    There was a shop in front. The owner sold her own cloth and clothes made by herself. She set up a loom in the shop. It was the old-fashioned kind of cotton cloth.

    Su Qingsang was very interested in this. There was not only old-fashioned cotton cloth, but also ethnic-style clothes made of this kind of cloth. There were also other fabrics that were very simr to the local ethnic styles.

    Su Qingsang was very interested in the ethnic-style clothes that had been ced at the door. She became even more interested when she saw the loom in the shop.

    She entered the shop with Huo Jinyao. A middle-aged woman was sitting in front of the loom and weaving. There were also a few shop assistants. When they saw that they hade in, they stood up to greet them.

    Su Qingsang looked up and realized that Zhan Haoze was here as well. She was a little surprised.

    Qing City was a big city with a poption of more than ten million people. It wasn¡¯t easy to bump into him for two days in a row.

    ¡°President Huo.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes shed with surprise when he saw Huo Jinyao. His subordinate had clearly told him that Huo Jinyao and his wife had gone to Luoshan Park today. Why did theye here?

    ¡°President Zhan, what a coincidence.¡±

    Like Su Qingsang, Huo Jinyao felt that it was a little too much of a coincidence. Why did they bump into each other everywhere they went?

    He nced at Zhan Haoze¡¯s side, but there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone else.

    ¡°President Zhan is alone?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Upon seeing that the two of them knew each other, the shop assistant who came up to greet them suddenly became interested.

    ¡°This gentleman is here with his girlfriend. His girlfriend is very beautiful, and she just picked a set of clothes to try on. You have such a good figure, why don¡¯t you try on two sets?¡±

    Su Qingsang noticed that when the shop assistant mentioned the word girlfriend, Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression was calm, as if he didn¡¯t feel uneasy at all.

    She had just persuaded Shi Mengwan yesterday, and today she met Zhan Haoze again. Moreover, she also met him taking a woman out shopping?

    The scenery of the ancient city was indeed good, but based on her impression of Chen Feifei, she didn¡¯t think that she woulde here to shop.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she didn¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, she really wanted to see who Zhan Haoze¡¯s girlfriend was.

    What kind of beautiful woman could make Zhan Haoze abandon a rich young heiress like Chen Feifei ande to apany her?

    ¡°Beauty, what do you think of this set?¡±

    Her face full of eagerness, the shop assistant brought two sets of ethnic-style clothes over. ¡°These were all designed and made by our shop. We are the only one in Qing City. We¡¯ve applied for the copyright. You¡¯re so beautiful, so why don¡¯t you try them on?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t refuse. Although she was pregnant now, the clothes were loose and should be able to be worn.

    Most importantly, she had a good friend who was a fashion designer. Shi Mengwan was fond of these unique and exotic ethnic clothes.

    She could buy a few sets and send them back to Lin City for Shi Mengwan.

    Su Qingsang took the clothes and was about to walk towards the fitting room when the shop assistant signaled her to wait. At this moment, another shop assistant had already walked to the door of the changing room. ¡°The two beauties inside, have you tried on the clothes?¡±

    ¡°I just came in and haven¡¯t finished yet.¡±

    One of the customers responded, but the other one was silent. The shop assistant couldn¡¯t help but nce at Zhan Haoze. In a shop like theirs, because there were so many peopleing and going, many people would take away the clothes without trying them when there was arge flow of people, so there were only two changing rooms.

    The gentleman¡¯s girlfriend had been in there for a long time, but she didn¡¯t answer now, ¡°Sir, your girlfriend has been in there for a long time. Why is there no movement?¡±

    Zhan Haoze nced at the shop assistant, and then at Su Qingsang. His expression didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°My girlfriend takes a long time to change her clothes. Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°No problem, no problem.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s sudden gloominess made the shop assistant feel a little scared. She didn¡¯t dare to rush him anymore.

    Su Qingsang smiled and didn¡¯t mind. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll wait for a while.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at Zhan Haoze. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush, President Zhan. We¡¯re just here for a stroll, there¡¯s no need to rush.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stood to the side and narrowed his eyes at Zhan Haoze. His sharp instincts told him that there was something wrong with Zhan Haoze today.

    He took a step forward and stood in front of Su Qingsang, then looked at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s really fate that we encountered President Zhan twice in two days. However, I¡¯m surprised that President Zhan has the time to visit a ce like ancient city. If I remember correctly, President Zhan must be busy with a lot of things right now, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. There¡¯s no end to work. Just like President Huo, didn¡¯t you also put aside your work to apany your wife out for fun?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Huo Jinyao smiled. ¡°Then, can I look forward to the good news from President Zhan? I don¡¯t think President Zhan would mind buying me a drink on the day when his good news is near, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and his expression waspletely calm.

    Upon seeing the two of them exchanging nces, the shop assistant couldn¡¯t help but ask Su Qingsang if she still wanted to try on clothes.

    At the same time, she looked at Zhan Haoze very directly. His girlfriend tried on clothes for so long, so wasn¡¯t he concerned about her?

 Chapter 642 - One Wall Apart

    <h4>Chapter 642: One Wall Apart</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang¡¯s gazes fell on Zhan Haoze.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression was rather calm. ¡°My girlfriend isn¡¯t feeling well today. I¡¯ll go take a look. Excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at Zhan Haoze with a meaningful gaze.

    The shop assistant didn¡¯t stop him. Zhan Haoze nced at Su Qingsang and entered the fitting room.

    Su Qingsang felt that Zhan Haoze¡¯s reaction today was a little strange. However, she wasn¡¯t familiar with Zhan Haoze, so she didn¡¯t know whether it was because he was like this or it was because he saw them.

    At the same time, another customer came out of the other room. Su Qingsang picked up the clothes and nced at Huo Jinyao. She smiled at him and went in to try on the clothes.

    Huo Jinyao looked at her dotingly. He signaled her to hurry up and change. He was also looking forward to how she would look in these ethnic clothes.

    In another fitting room across the wall, Shi Mengwan was already dressed in her ethnic clothes. However, she leaned against the wall and didn¡¯t have the courage to walk out.

    She never expected to encounter Su Qingsang after she was forced by Zhan Haoze to go to the night market in ancient city because she was in a bad mood.

    Moreover, it was such a coincidence that they entered the same shop.

    Yes, she was a fashion designer, and Su Qingsang was her best friend. The two of them had a lot inmon in certain aspects.

    For example, they liked to eat and go to ces. This included their favorite style of clothing.

    She was a fashion designer, and such a shop could give her the most inspiration, but at the same time, if Su Qingsang, passed by such a shop in Qing City, she would definitelye in and take a look.

    She only heard Su Qingsang¡¯s voice after she had changed her clothes. She had already nned to leave, so she could only stay in the fitting room.

    Her heart was in her throat when she heard Zhan Haoze say that he wanted toe over and take a look. However, when Zhan Haoze knocked on the door, she had no choice but to open the door and let him in.

    Her body was almostpletely hidden behind the door. The narrow door couldn¡¯t cover her at all. She looked inside the wall. Even though she knew that Su Qingsang was in the fitting room next door, she was afraid that Huo Jinyao would see her.

    Zhan Haoze entered the room and saw that Shi Mengwan¡¯s face was very pale.

    She didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound. After all, the soundproofing here was very poor. Next to her was Su Qingsang. She looked at Zhan Haoze with panic, anxiety, and embarrassment in her eyes.

    Even though her best friend was next door, she didn¡¯t have the courage to let Su Qingsang know that she had be a mistress, a mistress that she disdained, but ultimately was.

    Zhan Haoze took a step forward and said softly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    How could Shi Mengwan make a sound? She bit her lip and red at Zhan Haoze hatefully. This man in front of her had caused her to fall into such a situation.

    The resentment in her eyes was so obvious. Zhan Haoze curled his lips and his gaze swept across Shi Mengwan.

    She had chosen a Uyghur costume. The bright red color contrasted with her snow-white skin. Her looks were very gorgeous, but she wasn¡¯t the femme fatale type.

    With this set of clothes, she really had the aura of a Uyghur girl. Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes slightly and took a step forward.

    Shi Mengwan instinctively took a step back. There was a wall behind her, so she had no way to retreat.

    Zhan Haoze approached her, tilted his head, and kissed her lips.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t believe that he dared to do such a thing to her in the fitting room.

    She reached out to push him, but he bit her lips. His lips turned to the right, turned to her ear, and bit her earlobe.

    ¡°Are you afraid of being heard?¡±

    He spoke in a soft voice that only they could hear.

    However, Shi Mengwan always had the fear that she would be discovered. She admitted defeat and hoping that he would stop, she looked at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Tell me, if I do you here, what would you do?¡±

    His hot breath made her neck burn, but his words made her heart turn cold. She didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound. She could only stare at him with her eyes wide open, as if he had gone mad.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t look at her frightened expression. His big hand gently followed the line on her back and finallynded on her waist.

    ¡°You look very beautiful in this outfit.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t stingy with his praise, but Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t happy at all. She raised her hand to push Zhan Haoze away.

    Her hands were restrained by him behind her back.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Shi Mengwan was almost about to cry. This man was a thug.

    ¡°Enough.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to say anything and could only speak silently. Her eyes were full of me.

    Zhan Haoze saw the anxiety in her eyes and his hand went down again. He pressed down lightly on her waist and pulled her body into his embrace.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to have you here, then beg me.¡±

    Scoundrel. Shi Mengwan refused, but Zhan Haoze actually reached his hand down to the hem of her clothes in the next second.

    ¡°I beg you.¡± Shi Mengwan sucked in a cold breath. She was really afraid of him, afraid that he was serious.

    She didn¡¯t forget the dramatic change-of-clothes incidentst year. She absolutely, absolutely didn¡¯t want to be the female lead of such an incident.

    ¡°Your begging really has no sincerity at all.¡±

    Zhan Haoze switched sides and kissed her neck. Like a vampire, he gently bit her neck. After he let go, he bit her heavily again. She felt slight pain on her neck.

    She didn¡¯t even dare to scream. She could only push him. He was unmoved. She stubbornly resisted.

    In the end, he stepped back and touched the red mark with his finger. His eyes were deep as he whispered into her forehead.

    ¡°If you listen to me tonight, I¡¯ll let you go. How about it?¡±

    Shi Mengwan pursed her lips into a straight line. At this time, what could she say? What could she do?

    She couldn¡¯t resist. This man was a lunatic. She was really afraid that she would have a change-of-clothes incident. She could only nod.

    The moment she nodded lightly, she felt her eyes be sore and swollen. A slightly bitter feeling welled up in her heart.

    He didn¡¯t respect her at all. What did he take her for?

    How could he treat her with such a bad attitude in such an asion and ce?

    Zhan Haoze looked at her reddened eyes and suddenly leaned over. He pressed her body against the wall and kissed her lips crazily.

    ¡°...¡±Shi Mengwan wanted to scream, but she couldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t dare to.

    She looked at Zhan Haoze. He was clearly her big brother. How could he treat her like this?

    She still remembered that her big brother always thought of her and protected her no matter what.

    Why did things turn out like this?

    She reached out her hand to push him. She was afraid that if he really gave her a change-of-clothes situation, she would definitely go crazy.

    However, she couldn¡¯t overpower him at all. He kissed her lips almost savagely. Her lips were red and swollen from the aggresive kiss.

    She couldn¡¯t escape. She couldn¡¯t help but shed a tear from the corner of her eye.

    Zhan Haoze stopped and looked at her watery eyes. That aggrieved look made his heart tremble.

    His lips moved upwards and kissed away her tear. This kiss was much gentler than before.

    The kissnded on her lips again. She tossed and turned. It was extremely lingering.

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t sink into it. She only felt nervous and afraid. Zhan Haoze probably felt bored.

    He finally backed off and let her go. Shi Mengwan¡¯s legs went soft and she looked like she was about to fall to the ground. She was easily hugged by him and her body was supported.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Shi Mengwan believed that he could understand her silent pleas. She didn¡¯t want this, but the situation was out of her control.

    Ever since she got entangled with Zhan Haoze, she had discovered his overbearing nature, as well as his ruthless and malicious side.

    Zhan Haoze looked at her deeply and lifted her up.

    ¡°Zhan ¨C¡± Shi Mengwan stopped talking after saying one word. She was extremely terrified. What was he trying to do?

    She lowered her voice so that no one could hear her. She had no choice but to move her lips close to his ear and speak in a suppressed voice.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, what do you want?¡±

    If he dared to carry her out like this, she would definitely fight him to the death. She would definitely.

    ¡°What are you nervous about?¡± Zhan Haoze stared at her pale face and swept his gaze across her long dress. ¡°Remember, you owe me one more time.¡±

    As he spoke, he lifted his leg to slightly stabilize her body. Then, with one hand, he pulled the clothes that she had changed out of off the hook and covered her head.

    Shi Mengwan could no longer see outside. Only then did Zhan Haoze pick her up again. He opened the door and walked out.

    As soon as he stepped out of the door, he met Huo Jinyao¡¯s gaze. Zhan Haoze paused for a moment.

    He was holding a person in his arms. The hand that was ced on Shi Mengwan pressed down on the corner of her clothes. This action was very subtle, but Huo Jinyao saw it.

    ¡°President Zhan, this is...¡±

    ¡°President Huo, please excuse me. My girlfriend isn¡¯t feeling well. I¡¯ll take her back first.¡±

    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Huo Jinyao looked verypassionate. ¡°My driver is outside. If President Zhan needs help, I can ask him to send you to the hospital first.¡±

    ¡°No need to trouble you. I drove here.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was indifferent. As he spoke, he nced outside the shop. Immediately, his bodyguards followed him in and paid the money.

    Zhan Haoze only nodded at Huo Jinyao slightly, then carried Shi Mengwan and left.

    From the beginning to the end, Shi Mengwan¡¯s upper body was covered by clothes. Not only was her face concealed, but her figure was also half covered.

    The only thing that could be clearly seen was the elegant red skirt, as well as those slender ankles. It could be seen that the woman Zhan Haoze was carrying was rtively slim.

    Zhan Haoze walked to the entrance of the shop. From Huo Jinyao¡¯s angle of view, he could see that the woman¡¯s hands were tightly wrapped around Zhan Haoze¡¯s neck. She was also buried in Zhan Haoze¡¯s arms and covered by his clothes. Not even her hair was exposed.

    Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t tell much about the woman, but from beginning to end, Zhan Haoze¡¯s protectiveness towards the woman could be clearly seen.

    Huo Jinyao pursed his lips slightly. He didn¡¯t have much contact with Zhan Haoze. They had worked together twice in Lin City. They had also met a few times in Qing City.

    Whether it was Tianyu Group, the Zhan family, or the Chen family in Lin City, they had all worked together.

    In his memory, he had met Zhan Haoze several times. When he was with Chen Feifei, he seemed to have never seen Zhan Haoze so careful and attentive.

    No matter who that woman was, he really wanted to see who could make Zhan Haoze so nervous.

    Zhan Haoze had already stepped out of the shop, and Su Qingsang came out after changing her clothes.

    Coincidentally, the clothes she chose were the same type of clothes that Shi Mengwan was wearing just now. However, Shi Mengwan was wearing red, and Su Qingsang was wearing yellow.

    As soon as she came out, she nced at the door. Out of the corner of her eye, she only managed to catch a glimpse of the red skirt that had disappeared outside the door. ¡°He left?¡±

    She had heard it from inside earlier. When she met Huo Jinyao¡¯s affirmative expression, she asked curiously.

    ¡°That woman left too?¡± She was really embarrassed. She seemed to have heard something from next door.

    There was nothing she could do. The shop wasn¡¯t big to begin with, and it was impossible for it to be soundproofed.

    The thought of Zhan Haoze and that woman doing something perverted next door made her feel a little uneasy.

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°What does she look like? Is she prettier than Chen Feifei?¡±

    She really didn¡¯t mean to be so nosy. She just wanted to find out more and tell Shi Mengwan about the situation so that she could give up hope earlier.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t care about Zhan Haoze, nor did he care about what kind of woman Zhan Haoze had.

    He looked at Su Qingsang with admiration in his eyes. Su Qingsang also realized that she was too nosy. She shrugged and turned the page on Zhan Haoze.

    He already had other women, and there was more than one. She believed that he and Shi Mengwan were impossible.

    She was shopping with Huo Jinyao today, so she didn¡¯t want to ruin her mood because of others.

    ¡°Do I look good?¡±

    Su Qingsang spun around in front of Huo Jinyao. The hem of her dress fluttered in the wind, and it didn¡¯t look like she was four months pregnant at all.

    ¡°You look good.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. Su Qingsang looked at herself in the mirror and also thought that she looked pretty good.

    ¡°I suddenly realized that I can wear this next time to take a set of photos. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Jinyao unconditionally supported Su Qingsang¡¯s decision. ¡°How about I help you collect all the clothes from the 56 ethnic groups and do it all over again?¡±

    Su Qingsang was amused by his words. ¡°Mr. Huo, are you trying to spoil me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Jinyao admitted openly. ¡°I¡¯m trying to spoil you. That way, you¡¯ll never be able to escape from me.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of beingughed at for saying such mushy words in this crowded store.

    Knowing that she was thin-skinned, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Su Qingsang changed out of her clothes. After some thought, she bought a total of three sets.

    ¡°Actually, what about this set of clothes? It¡¯s just for a pose and a photo. If I really wear it out like this, it would be too shy.¡±

    Su Qingsang watched as the shop assistant wrapped up the dresses and brought them over.

    ¡°Then why did you buy so much?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I bought them to sent to Mengwan. She¡¯ll definitely like them.¡±

    That was what Su Qingsang had thought when she first saw it.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After buying the dresses, Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang left the shop. Someone naturally carried the things to the car behind them.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao continued shopping. It was a little cold at night there. Su Qingsang rubbed her arms.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at the time. ¡°We¡¯ll be here for the next few days anyway. You cane whenever you want.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang yawned. She was really a little tired. Her stamina usually wasn¡¯t that bad, but she was pregnant after all.

    When she got home, Su Qingsang received a call from Li Qianxue. She knew that she was having fun outside. Although she wouldn¡¯t say that she was fooling around, she was still worried.

    Su Qingsang repeatedly exined that her schedule was very rxed now. It was much easier than working in the hospital.

    With that said, Li Qianxue became nervous again. ¡°Is it very tiring to work in the hospital? Why don¡¯t you rest? You can go to work whenever you want.¡±

    ¡°Mom, stop it.¡± Su Qingsangughed and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mom, when you were pregnant, you also continued to work as usual, right? You didn¡¯t say that you would stop once you got pregnant and do nothing, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Back then, not only did I continue to work, I also risked my life. I had to do my best.¡±

    Her voice was very faint, but Su Qingsang immediately understood some of the meaning behind it. Li Qianxue must have risked her life to prove herself to Su Chenghui in that situation, didn¡¯t she?

    ¡°Mom, you and Mr. Wei, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°I have nothing with him. Don¡¯t worry about me. Take good care of the baby and give birth to the child safely.¡±

    Li Qianxue had no intention of getting married again. She had no intention of provoking any men, especially men like Wei Ting, who was much younger than her and looked unreliable.

    ¡°I know, Mom.¡±

    Before hanging up the phone, Su Qingsang told Li Qianxue her thoughts.

    ¡°Mom, actually, I think that even if it¡¯s not that Mr. Wei, there can still be other men. You¡¯re still so young, you can totally start a new life.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Qianxue was defeated by her daughter. ¡°I told you not to worry about me, so why are you still talking about it? Just focus on yourself and give birth to the child. That¡¯s the most important thing now.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Su Qingsang sent Shi Mengwan a video request. In the end, the other party didn¡¯t ept it.

    Su Qingsangter changed to calling Shi Mengwan, but there was still no answer. After thinking about it, she sent her a message, telling her that she had bought a few ethnic-style clothes that she liked. Whether it was the color scheme or the style, they were all good.

    She had already sent them to her. It was sent directly to the studio. However, after sending the message, there was still no reply.

    This time, she didn¡¯t even give her a call back. Su Qingsang furrowed her brows slightly.

    ¡°Could it be that something had happened?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Huo Jinyao came out of the bathroom and saw Su Qingsang staring at her phone nkly. He went forward and put his arm around her waist. ¡°You¡¯re not going to rest after taking a shower, but you¡¯re here on the balcony to catch a cold breeze?¡±

    ¡°No. I was on the phone with my mom.¡±

    Su Qingsang thought of Shi Mengwan again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Wanwan is busy with, but she hasn¡¯t answered my calls or replied to my messages.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Maybe she¡¯s already asleep.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Although Shi Mengwan was a workaholic, she still took good care of her body. Other than when she had sketching deadlines, she usually went to bed on time.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that not only was Shi Mengwan not sleeping, she was in that vi at the end, not far from their vi. In the same room on the second floor, she was being pressed down by Zhan Haoze.

 Chapter 643 - You Said That You Would Listen To Me Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 643: You Said That You Would Listen To Me Tonight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Shi Mengwan was lucky enough to escape today and didn¡¯t let Su Qingsang see her with Zhan Haoze.

    However, she didn¡¯t let her heart calm down until she left the ancient city. It was as if she was being roasted in a fire.

    Until she returned home, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t recover from the shame she felt in the fitting room. That was also why when Zhan Haoze approached her, she wasn¡¯t willing to give him any face at all.

    All her tolerance for him and all her concessions were based on her conviction that the man in front of her was her big brother.

    But if this big brother was no longer the youth who wholeheartedly protected her back then, and was no longer the big brother she remembered in her heart, should she continue to wait?

    The situation today could be said to be an ident, but as long as she didn¡¯t break up with Zhan Haoze, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that she was Zhan Haoze¡¯s secret lover.

    Especially since he had an open and above board fianc¨¦e by his side.

    Her shoulder suddenly hurt. She realized that Zhan Haoze was actually biting her again. She didn¡¯t reach out, and her hand was bound by Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡±

    This guy had been saying since he got back that she promised him she¡¯d do whatever he wanted tonight. She had been very cooperative. Not only did she impulsively made herself as naked as a newborn baby.

    But also took the initiative to wash herself clean and lie on the bed.

    But he had tied her hands for so-called pleasure, and unable to move at all, she was like a fish on a chopping board.

    Zhan Haoze looked at her angry face. Her angry expression made her look even more beautiful than usual.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think of the first time she was under him. She was clearly afraid, and she was clearly hesitating, but she was like a sacrifice.

    Her eyes were bright and beautiful. Beautiful but not seductive, delicate but not promiscuous, her eyes were especially attractive. However, it was this kind of woman who gave people the feeling that she was very sultry.

    ¡°Focus.¡± He kissed the faint bite mark. ¡°Otherwise, next time, I won¡¯t bite here.¡±

    ¡°Pervert.¡±

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t help but speak. Zhan Haoze went over and bit the bite mark again, deepening the mark.

    Shi Mengwan was in pain but couldn¡¯t even scream.

    Her phone rang at this moment. She turned around and saw Su Qingsang¡¯s smiling face on the screen.

    At this moment, Zhan Haoze reached out and picked up her phone.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, put it down.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at the video call request and shook his phone. ¡°Do you need me to connect it for you?¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± What did she look like now? How could he dare to let Su Qingsang see it?

    Zhan Haoze looked at her panicked face and raised the phone to the side. He stared at the resistant look in Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes and leaned down again.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re afraid of letting others know, then do something to make me satisfied.¡±

    As he spoke, he untied her hands. Shi Mengwan¡¯s hands regained their freedom. The first thing she did was to grab her phone.

    Unfortunately, before she could touch the phone, Zhan Haoze had already grabbed her hand.

    The phone screen had already darkened. Shi Mengwan bit her lip.

    ¡°Give me back my phone.¡±

    He didn¡¯t give it to her. Instead, he threw the phone to the side and pressed mute at the same time. He ced his hand on Shi Mengwan¡¯s body again.

    ¡°You said that you would listen to me tonight.¡±

    That was something that she had agreed to in the fitting room. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t lose her memory, so of course she knew what he was talking about.

    Her lips were pursed into a straight line. She didn¡¯t move, and Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t in a hurry either. He just ced his hands on both sides of her body and stared at her.

    In the end, Shi Mengwan was defeated. She gritted her teeth and raised her arms to hug his shoulders

    ..

    For Su Qingsang, the next few days in Qing City were very rxing.

    Huo Jinyao had arranged everything for her. She only needed to bring him along to enjoy thefortable trip.

    The two of them didn¡¯t stay in Qing City for long. It was only a week. The two of them went through all the famous attractions in Qing City.

    Back in Lin City, Su Qingsang went back to work after a day of rest. As usual, she brought a bunch of Qing City¡¯s specialties into the hospital.

    She was pregnant and married into a family like the Huo family. Even if she didn¡¯t work, no one would say anything.

    However, Su Qingsang still insisted on attending the outpatient clinic every day and participated in surgeries, just like before she was pregnant. That became something that she was highly praised for in the hospital.

    In fact, in such a big ce like China, no doctor in any first-tier city would leave the front line on ount of minor wounds. However, because Su Qingsang was Huo Jinyao¡¯s wife, it made people feel that it was especially impressive for her to do this.

    As Su Qingsang¡¯s stomach grew bigger, it became more and more stable. She no longer had any nausea, but at least she had a good appetite.

    During this period, Liu Tongjia either brought Auntie Zhou over to make soup for Su Qingsang, or invited her back to the old mansion for dinner.

    Li Qianxue also flew to Rong City twice to visit her, and each time she came, she brought a ton of bags. As Su Qingsang¡¯s stomach grew bigger, the things they bought started to contained stuff to be used by babies.

    The two baby rooms that had been specially tidied up were already filled with the things that the elders had sent over.

    Huo Jinyao barely went out to socialize anymore. When he had time, he would go home. When he had nothing to do, he would apany Su Qingsang for a walk and talk to the baby in his belly.

    Ever since Su Qingsang¡¯s baby movedst time, he especially liked to talk to the baby in her belly.

    Every time, saying that he was the father and he was letting the children remember his voice, he had to introduce himself very seriously. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. At the same time, she felt very touched.

    More than three months had passed, and Su Qingsang was already eight months pregnant.

    The New Year¡¯s celebration was a littleter than usual because of the one-month improvement period this year. When Su Qingsang was eight months pregnant, her belly was already very big.

    Even Sun Huiya had asked her to stop working, not to mention Huo Jinyao. She had stopped performing surgeries a long time ago.

    Her stomach was too big, and there was no way she could support her tform. She still epted the outpatient service, but as her stomach got bigger and bigger, Su Qingsang¡¯s stomach was also bigger than the average pregnant woman¡¯s.

    Sun Huiya tried her best to arrange some light work for her. It was almost the spring festival. After discussing with the Huo family¡¯s elders, Huo Jinyao asked Su Qingsang to apply for leave directly, which meant that she would be on maternity leave.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t object. She picked a day and asked the driver to send her to the hospital to go through the paperwork.

    Huo Jinyao was especially worried about her now, but she was very insistent. He could only let her go. He only asked her to go home as soon as she was done with the paperwork.

    Su Qingsang sometimes thought that Huo Jinyao was very funny. She was pregnant with a huge belly, so where could she go?

    She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who didn¡¯t take her own health seriously. She got the chauffeur to apany her and went home afterpleting the paperwork. From now on, she would officially rest.

    Su Qingsang, who was on leave, was asked by Old Master Huo to move back to the old mansion. First of all, it would be more convenient to take care of her. Second of all, the ce here was bigger and the environment was better. It was more suitable for taking care of the fetus.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t decline this time. Huo Jinyao had to work during the day. Although Auntie Yu was still at home, she was pregnant with twins after all. The situation was different. She might give birth early, and in that case, there would be more people in the old mansion.

    Su Qingsang thought that she wouldn¡¯t be used to it, but after moving in, she realized that she wasn¡¯t.

    Every morning, she was very sleepy and often couldn¡¯t get up. When she arrived here, no one urged her to get up.

    After eating, she read in the garden for a while. Although she didn¡¯t go to work, she still needed to master the skills she needed to learn.

    Winter in Rong City was very cold. If she wanted to go out for a walk, she had to wrap herself up like a ball.

    Liu Tongjia was especially worried about her. Every time she wanted to go out for a walk, she had to apany her.

    Later, she felt that it wasn¡¯t enough to follow her alone. She even brought Xiao Xia and Xiao Jiang to follow behind her.

    Su Qingsang wore a thick down jacket and walked on the small road outside the Huo family¡¯s old residence. Looking at Liu Tongjia holding her hand, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m only eight months pregnant. It¡¯s still early for me to give birth. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous.¡±

    Liu Tongjia said this, but she held her hand tightly. ¡°Let me tell you, although this path is t, you still have to be careful when you walk. If you want me to tell you, don¡¯t take a walk. Just stay at home. Look at the cold weather.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t object to her concern, but she said, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. The right amount of walking will help with the delivery, and you know it¡¯s not good for pregnant women to stay at home all the time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a doctor. If you say so.¡±

    Liu Tongjia couldn¡¯t refute her words. Having a daughter-inw who was a doctor, she felt that her previous experience of pregnancy waspletely useless.

    ¡°But why do I hear that you can¡¯t walk for long with twins?¡±

    ¡°Mom, pregnant women have different physiques, so naturally, their situations are different. This needs to be treated differently, so don¡¯t be too nervous.¡±

    ¡°How can I not be nervous? You¡¯re not pregnant with one, but two. Two.¡±

    Liu Tongjia even emphasized the word. Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mom, strictly speaking, two is actually easier to give birth to than one. After all, the fetus for twins can¡¯t be as big as a single fetus.¡±

    When she went for a prenatal check-up thest time, Sun Huiya also said that her children were all healthy, but not particrly big.

    If possible, it was better for her to give birth naturally. It was also good for her body¡¯s recovery.

    Su Qingsang understood all these principles. If it was possible, she hoped that she could give birth naturally. If it wasn¡¯t allowed, then she would let Sun Huiya operate on her.

    As the Chinese New Year approached, the atmosphere in the Huo family became more and more lively.

    Su Qingsang would put up spring festival couplets and hang window flowers whenever she was free. These traditional customs had to be carried out every year in the Huo family because of Old Master Huo.

    When she was putting up the couplets, Su Qingsang suddenly thought of Xiang Caiping. Last year, she was with Xiang Caiping during the Chinese New Year.

    At that time, she already knew that she wasn¡¯t her mother, but she nned to treat her as her own mother. She just didn¡¯t expect how things would turn out after that.

    She knew that Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t like her visiting Xiang Caiping. Now that her belly was getting bigger and bigger, it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to go out.

    When Huo Jinyao returned home, she informed him and got someone to send something over to Xiang Caiping.

    New Year¡¯s Eve. It was the first time Su Qingsang was spending the New Year¡¯s Eve with such a big family. This experience was quite novel.

    Huo Jinyao had sessfully tightened his hold on the Tianyu Group. It didn¡¯t matter if it was Huo Mingliang or Huo Mingmei. They could receive dividends from working for the Tianyu Group, but the size of Huo Jinyao¡¯s shares were overpowering.

    Even if they were unhappy, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Therefore, the entire family looked quite lively, at least on the surface.

    On the first day of the new year, Su Qingsang, who was supposed to wake up early, woke upte. However, no one would call her at this time.

    When she went downstairs, she saw Li Qianxue, Su Yuxin, and Old Master Li, who had all rushed over. Su Qingsang almost suspected that she hadn¡¯t woken up yet and was seeing things.

    ¡°Grandpa? Mom? Yuxin?¡±

    Su Qingsang was so happy to see Li Qianxue and the others.

    Thest time Li Qianxue came to see her was more than a month ago. When she saw Su Qingsang now, she felt that she had gained a little weight and her belly seemed to have gotten bigger.

    ¡°Yes. Yes, I came to see you. I wanted toe yesterday, but after all, I had some things to deal with at home, so we came here early this morning.¡±

    ¡°What? We¡¯re not wee?¡±

    ¡°Wee, Wee.¡±

    Su Yuxin looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s belly. The two siblings often had video calls and often interacted with each other, but this was the first time he saw Su Qingsang¡¯s belly.

    ¡°Is pregnancy always this scary?¡±

    ¡°Yuxin, how can you talk like that?¡±

    Li Qianxue red at her son. Su Yuxin shrugged. ¡°It is pretty scary. I don¡¯t think anyone else¡¯s belly is this big.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a twin. Of course my belly is bigger.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Su Yuxin. The two of them hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than half a year. Su Yuxin seemed to have grown taller and more robust.

    ¡°It seems that university is indeed a stic surgery hospital. Yuxin seems to have be more handsome.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Su Yuxin was quite proud, but he was still in the Huo family, so he restrained himself.

    Old Master Li, who hadn¡¯t spoken this entire time, looked at Su Qingsang with obvious worry in his eyes. ¡°This belly is so big. Have you examined it? What did the doctor Say?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Every time Su Qingsang hears the mention of a doctor, she feels speechless. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor myself. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Old Master Li looked at Li Qianxue, who gave birth to two babies. It seemed that her belly had never been that big.

    ¡°Really.¡± Su Qingsang was now used to the feeling of being doubted by the entire family after the past few months. However, she still exined in a serious manner.

    Old Master Huo looked at the Huo family and gestured for them to sit down.

    Su Qingsang looked at the Huo family members sitting on her left, and then at the Li family members sitting on her right. She suddenly felt that her life could be considered perfect at this point.

    On the night of the first day of the Lunar New Year, it unexpectedly snowed in Rong City.

    This was the first snow of the Lunar New Year. When Su Qingsang woke up in the morning, she looked out of the window at the silvery-white snow. She couldn¡¯t help but put on a down jacket, and ran out to look at the snow.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t have time to stop her. He quickly put on his jacket and followed beside her.

    ¡°Qingsang, let me help you.¡±

    It had been snowing for the entire night. The snow was very thick and had almost reached her calves.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t step out. She only stood on the corridor. There was no snow under the eaves. The road leading to the outside had been cleaned by Uncle Cheng and his men early in the morning.

    However, thick snow could be seen on both sides.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it when you came to Rong City? Why do you still look like a country bumpkin who hasn¡¯t seen the world?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I am a country bumpkin. I just like to see the snow.¡±

    Su Qingsang made a face at him. Huo Jinyaoughed. Su Qingsang had improved a little since she became pregnant, but she was bing more and more like a little girl in front of him.

    ¡°I want to build a snowman.¡±

    Su Qingsang wanted to walk into the garden as she spoke. How could Huo Jinyao dare to let her do it?

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you build it. You can stay here.¡±

    ¡°But I want to do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be willful. You don¡¯t want to freeze the child, do you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wearing such thick clothes.¡± After Su Qingsang said that, even she realized that she was being willful.

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll watch you build it, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was satisfied with this. He headed towards the garden, where there was a lot of snow on both sides.

    ¡°Build a giant panda.¡± Su Qingsang suddenly had an idea. ¡°Build four, two big and two small, okay?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at her helplessly and went to do it. Su Qingsang watched him build the first snowman and couldn¡¯t help but go forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Just stand under the corridor. The road is very slippery.¡±

    ¡°My shoes are anti-skid.¡±

    Su Qingsang took another two steps forward. At this time, Li Qianxue had also woken up and had¡¯e out.

    She couldn¡¯t find her daughter in the house, and when she saw Su Qingsang outside in the cold wind through the window, she immediately ran out nervously.

    ¡°Qingsang, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡± Su Qingsang heard Li Qianxue¡¯s voice and turned around.

    It was a normal action, but Su Qingsang forgot that she was pregnant. She turned too fast and lost her bnce.

    Huo Jinyao was scared out of his wits when he saw that she was about to fall into the snow. He rushed over and caught Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    As Huo Jinyao spoke, he helped Su Qingsang to steady herself.

    Li Qianxue also walked over. ¡°How old are you? Yet you¡¯re still so reckless? If you want to see the snow and the snowman, just stay inside and watch.¡±

    ¡°I got it, Mom.¡±

    Wanting Li Qianxue to stop talking, Su Qingsang begged for mercy, but Li Qianxue felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°You know your current state. Stop looking at the snow. Come, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    After saying that, she red at Huo Jinyao. ¡°You too. You mess around just because she messes around?¡±

    Huo Jinyao knew that he was in the wrong, so he quickly helped Su Qingsang into the house. Su Qingsang stuck out her tongue and looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s back with a guilty expression.

    Hinting that she shouldn¡¯t go against Li Qianxue at this time, Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang helplessly.

    He helped Su Qingsang into the house. When they were walking up the stairs, he thought that Su Qingsang would be able to stand firmly. However, Su Qingsang suddenly put all her weight on Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s hand was on her abdomen. She looked a little pale. Li Qianxue, who was in front of her, had already turned around and saw that she didn¡¯t look well.

    ¡°Qingsang? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang shook her head and tried her best to remain calm. ¡°I might be giving birth soon.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Huo Jinyao was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t there almost a month left until the due date?¡±

 Chapter 644 - I Donâ€™t Remember Saying That I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 644: I Don¡¯t Remember Saying That I Love You</h4>

    He wasn¡¯t the only one. Li Qianxue was shocked as well. Unable to react in time, she stood at the side.

    ¡°Qingsang, are you going intobor?¡± Huo Jinyao, who was already in a daze, asked again.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t answer his question. She grabbed his arm tightly and said, ¡°Quick, take me to the hospital.¡±

    Huo Jinyao finally reacted after gritting his teeth and saying those words.

    ¡°Hospital? Yes, hospital. Quick, I¡¯ll carry you to the hospital.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t care less about Li Qianxue, who was standing at the side. He carried Su Qingsang and headed to the parking lot. Li Qianxue wanted to stop them, but she pped her forehead and quickly went back into the house to tell the Huo family and the Li family about the news.

    Huo Jinyao had the urge to fly to the hospital. However, it had snowed yesterday. No matter how anxious he was, he had to take the road condition into consideration.

    He couldn¡¯t speed up, so he became more and more nervous, especially when he saw Su Qingsang¡¯s pale face.

    ¡°How is it? Qingsang, are you in a lot of pain? Bear with me, it¡¯ll be fast.¡± Although he said so, he couldn¡¯t go fast on the road with the snow.

    Su Qingsang only had a stomachache. She knew that it was still too early for her to give birth. Seeing that Huo Jinyao¡¯s face was pale, she tried tofort him.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, you forgot one thing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t bring the delivery bag.¡±

    The delivery bag was ready at home, but Huo Jinyao was so busy taking her to the hospital that he didn¡¯t bring it with him.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t even dare to m the brakes. He slowed down the car and his face was full of anxiety. ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. Don¡¯t worry, my mom will bring it over. Now, you just have to focus on driving.¡±

    Driving, yes, driving.

    Huo Jinyao focused on driving again, but he couldn¡¯t resist turning his head to look at Su Qingsang from time to time.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s stomach hurt. In order to divert her attention, she took out her phone and called Sun Huiya. She told her that she might be inbor. She was relieved when she received a positive answer from Sun Huiya, saying that she would rush to the hospital immediately.

    She hung up the phone and looked out of the car window.

    It had snowed in Rong City, and the entire city was covered in snow. It was like a fairnd.

    The pain in her abdomen began to intensify. She adjusted her breathing and tried her best to calm herself down.

    Huo Jinyao rushed to the hospital as fast as he could.

    Huo Jinyao often went to the First Hospital of Lin City, as well as its obstetrics and gynecology department. But, he had never been in such a state of anxiety and panic as he was in now.

    He ran as fast as he could with Su Qingsang in his arms. Sun Huiya lived close to the hospital, so she was already there.

    Other than Sun Huiya, there were also some experienced doctors like assistant director Shen Lingyun, Yang Lu, Ling Fei, and Li Ting.

    Su Qingsang was carrying twins. If possible, she hoped to give birth naturally. However, they had to examine Su Qingsang first.

    Sun Huiya first arranged for Su Qingsang to undergo some basic examinations while Huo Jinyao apanied her.

    After the examination, Sun Huiya and Su Qingsang looked at the data together.

    ¡°Qingsang, you¡¯re in good condition now. Try to deliver the baby naturally.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang was a doctor herself. She didn¡¯t need Sun Huiya to say anything more and cooperated the entire time.

    Soon, the other members of the Huo family arrived. Old Master Huo, Huo Mingguang, Huo Mingguang¡¯s wife, and the Li family.

    Li Qianxue looked at Su Qingsang with worry in her eyes.

    ¡°Qingsang? How are you? Can you do it? Why don¡¯t you just let them cut you open?¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t care about anything else. She only wanted her daughter to be well.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang was really in pain, but Li Qianxue¡¯s concern made her feel warm and a little helpless. ¡°Dr. Sun said that the condition is very good. I can give birth on my own. Don¡¯t try to persuade me.¡±

    ¡°But ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a doctor myself. I know what¡¯s best. I won¡¯t joke about my own body.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go in with you.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t apany me. Grandpa is still here. Don¡¯t you want to apany Grandpa? Don¡¯t worry. Director Sun and Director Shen are both very experienced. They¡¯ve delivered many twins. There¡¯s no problem at all. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    No matter how worried Li Qianxue was, she could only choose to trust Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang was nning to enter the delivery room. She had been there many times. She always delivered babies for others, and this was the first time she went in to give birth on her own.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Huo Jinyao stepped forward, he held her hand and said, ¡°Qingsang, how are you? Does it still hurt? Can you give birth on your own? Are there any problems? Are you in danger? I¡¯ve seen on TV that it¡¯s difficult to give birth. Why don¡¯t you listen to your mom and perform a caesarean Section?¡±

    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Su Qingsang asked jokingly. This was the first time she had seen Huo Jinyao rambling and nervous.

    She was joking, but Huo Jinyao nodded seriously.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    Su Qingsang froze for a moment. Huo Jinyao held her hand tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m really scared. Qingsang, you¡¯ll be fine, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± It was the first time Su Qingsang had seen Huo Jinyao in such a panic. Her stomach was hurting, but because of his reaction, she felt that the pain wasn¡¯t as intense anymore.

    ¡°Director Sun is here. Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao¡¯s mental state. She originally wanted him to apany her into the delivery room, but seeing him like this, she decided to forget about it.

    ¡°Just wait outside.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao was very determined. ¡°I want to go in with you.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Su Qingsang was rather calm. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to go in with me. Be it Director Sun or Director Shen, they¡¯re both very experienced doctors. With them around, I¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡±

    ¡°I want to go in with you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was very insistent. Su Qingsang nodded. ¡°Okay, but you must not cause any more troubleter.¡±

    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t.¡± Huo Jinyao raised three fingers and promised.

    However, when he really went into the delivery room, Huo Jinyao realized that he seemed to have spoken too early.

    Su Qingsang was very calm, even calmer than when she was on the operating table. She slept on the delivery bed and listened to Sun Huiya talk about some things to take note of.

    ¡°When I tell you to use more forceter, you can use more force.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Qingsang was in a lot of pain and her face was pale from the pain. However, Huo Jinyao¡¯s face was paler than hers.

    ¡°Honey, if you¡¯re in pain, you can bite my hand.¡±

    Huo Jinyao held her hand very hard. It was obvious that he was extremely nervous. Su Qingsang¡¯s calmness was a stark contrast to his nervousness.

    ¡°Why would I bite your hand for no reason?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in pain?¡±

    ¡°I can take it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it. Bite me instead.¡±

    Su Qingsang took a deep breath and said, ¡°Huo Jinyao, calm down. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a doctor.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her face, which was getting paler and paler. His breathing was getting heavier and heavier, and the sweat on his forehead was getting heavier and heavier.

    ¡°Honey, are you really not going to bite me?¡±

    Sun Huiya had already started to prepare for the delivery. Seeing Huo Jinyao like this, she felt likeughing for some reason. She held it in.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Su Qingsang red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, you can start to exert force now.¡±

    Su Qingsang started to exert force. She didn¡¯t scream like a normal pregnant woman. It was useless and would cause her to lose energy.

    When Sun Huiya said to exert her strength, she exerted it. When she said to rx, she rxed.

    ¡°Good, that¡¯s it. Come, take a deep breath, exert your strength.¡±

    Su Qingsang exerted her strength, but she felt that Huo Jinyao¡¯s breathing was getting heavier and heavier.

    ¡°Honey.¡± Huo Jinyao had never felt so weak in his 31 years of life.

    He held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand tightly and asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the child out yet?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have time to talk to him. She finally realized that letting Huo Jinyao in was a mistake.

    ¡°I can already see the head. Qingsang, don¡¯t be distracted. Use more strength.¡±

    Huo Jinyao became more and more nervous. Su Qingsang could even feel that her wrist was about to turn red from his pinching.

    She was in severe pain, not only at the bottom, but also at the top.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, let go of my hand,¡± she said through gritted teeth, but her voice was too soft for Huo Jinyao to hear.

    He waspletely distracted by Sun Huiya¡¯s words.

    ¡°Qingsang, did you hear that? The baby ising out.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. With the thought of breaking free from his hand, she exerted force. She felt somethinging out of her body.

    ¡°It¡¯s out, it¡¯s out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a boy. Congrattions, congrattions.¡±

    Sun Huiya carried the child out, and Huo Jinyao¡¯s grip tightened.

    ¡°Qingsang, Qingsang, did you hear that? It¡¯s out, it¡¯s out.¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She had ears, she could hear it herself.

    She heard the sound of the child crying, but she didn¡¯t even have time to rx before her stomach started hurting even more.

    She had been in pain for too long just now, so much so that she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.

    Sun Huiya¡¯s expression was grave. She ced her hand on Su Qingsang¡¯s stomach and looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s pale and exhausted face.

    ¡°Qingsang, you can¡¯t rx. There¡¯s another one in your stomach.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s joy didn¡¯tst for more than ten seconds. Sun Huiya¡¯s words made him nervous as well.

    ¡°There¡¯s... There¡¯s another one?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sun Huiya had delivered twins before. She had a lot of experience. ¡°Qingsang, take a rest first. We¡¯ll start pushingter and give birth to the other child.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang was weak. She had used up most of her energy just now, and now she was really weak.

    Ling Fei took the warm water that she had prepared earlier and gave it to Su Qingsang to drink.

    She took two sips and closed her eyes to rest.

    ¡°Qingsang, you can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± Sun Huiya was afraid that she would fall asleep. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll help you check the condition of the other child now.¡±.

    Su Qingsang was speechless and could only nod her head helplessly. Huo Jinyao saw her current state and felt his heart ache.

    Not intending to look at the newborn at all, he held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°Qingsang, listen to me. The position inside isn¡¯t right, but don¡¯t be nervous. Let¡¯s work hard together.¡±

    Su Qingsang was already out of strength. She looked at Sun Huiya and nodded silently.

    Sun Huiya¡¯s expression was grave. It was difficult to give birth to twins naturally. It required both babies to be in a normal position with their heads facing down. But now that one child was born, the other child¡¯s arm was exposed first.

    She and Shen Lingyun looked at each other and saw the solemn expression in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Su Qingsang really didn¡¯t have any strength left. The pain in her stomach was even worse than before. It was as if she was being stabbed in the stomach continuously. The pain was so intense that beads of sweat were dripping down her forehead.

    Trying to adjust the position of the fetus, Sun Huiya ced her hand on her stomach. Su Qingsang was in so much pain that her body began to twitch.

    Huo Jinyao felt like he was going to faint. He couldn¡¯t care less about the child at all. All his attention was on Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Qingsang? Qingsang, are you okay? Are you okay?¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t respond to him. She was in so much pain that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to respond.

    ¡°Director... Director Sun.¡±

    ¡°Child, can you turn around?¡±

    She gritted her teeth and asked these two questions, then she met Sun Huiya¡¯s solemn face.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you adjust the position of the fetus. Don¡¯t be nervous. You¡¯re a doctor too. You know such a situation is normal.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Su Qingsang had checked the information before. If some twins were born naturally, they would need a long time to be born. Almost all the twins she had delivered in the past weren¡¯t born naturally. They were mostly delivered by caesarean section.

    Since she had decided to go through a normal delivery, there was no way it would be as easy as a caesarean section.

    She closed her eyes to rest. She was extremely sleepy, lethargic, pained, and tired. She could carelyhold on any longer.

    When she was a doctor, she knew that pregnancy and childbirth were very tiring. However, she didn¡¯t expect it to be this tiring.

    ¡°Qingsang, wake up. Don¡¯t sleep.¡±

    She heard Sun Huiya¡¯s voice in a daze. Not only hers, but she also heard Huo Jinyao¡¯s voice.

    She wanted to open her eyes, but it was very difficult. She couldn¡¯t open them at all. Her body was in so much pain that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to open her eyes.

    ¡°Qingsang, wake up. The child ising out. You have to cooperate with me.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang ¨C¡±

    She heard people calling her incessantly beside her, but she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. She was so tired, as if she had lost all her strength.

    At that moment, Su Qingsang was no longer the calm and rational doctor. She knew that there was another one in her stomach, but she was too tired and had no strength left.

    ¡°Qingsang? Qingsang.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at the pale and powerless Su Qingsang. He realized that he couldn¡¯t wake her up no matter how hard he tried.

    He was terrified and looked at Sun Huiya. ¡°What do we do, Dr. Sun? Qingsang won¡¯t wake up now. Why don¡¯t we perform a c-section on her?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t perform a c-section now.¡± Sun Huiya¡¯s expression was more serious than before. ¡°The child¡¯s head has already fallen down and is stuck at the entrance of the uterus. At this time, we can only wake her up and let her give birth to the child herself.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, did you hear that? Qingsang, wake up quickly.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had never been so panicked in his life. He was at a loss. He didn¡¯t know what to do.

    He held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand tightly and kissed her sweaty cheek continuously.

    ¡°Qingsang, wake up. We still have a baby. Don¡¯t fall asleep. Try harder. Don¡¯t fall asleep, okay?¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t hear him, or perhaps she could hear him, but she couldn¡¯t wake up.

    She just felt tired. She felt very tired, very tired. She didn¡¯t have any strength left, let alone strength to have a baby.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang?¡± Sun Huiya¡¯s expression was quite ugly. She reached out and pinched Su Qingsang¡¯s body. ¡°Qingsang, wake up. Try harder. Wake up. It only takes one time. Wake up.¡±

    Su Qingsang felt perturbed and tired at the same time. It was indeed true that people don¡¯t know how things are until they experience it themselves, especially since doctors can¡¯t treat themsleves.

    In fact, her previous performance had been quite good, but she was pregnant with twins.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    Huo Jinyao called Su Qingsang a few times, but he couldn¡¯t wake her up. His heart became more and more flustered.

    He held her hand, bent down, and ced his hand on her face. He leaned down and looked at Su Qingsang, who had her eyes tightly shut and waspletely exhausted.

    ¡°Qingsang, I beg you, wake up. Listen to me, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve never told you. Don¡¯t you want to know what it is?¡±

    Su Qingsang heard him, but she was really too tired and in too much pain. She didn¡¯t have the strength.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Huo Jinyao kissed her cheek a little too hard. He wasn¡¯t even afraid of hurting her. He wanted her to wake up.

    ¡°Qingsang, I love you.¡±

    He kissed her forehead, her eyelids, the tip of her nose, and her lips.

    Looking at Su Qingsang, who was unresponsive, Huo Jinyao felt his eyes begin to ache and swell.

    ¡°Qingsang, did you hear that? I love you. I really, really love you.¡±

    He didn¡¯t see the slight movement between Su Qingsang¡¯s eyebrows. He simply pressed his face against hers.

    ¡°Do you still remember the first time we met?¡±

    ¡°It was also at the hospital. You stood in the corridor of the hospital and said to cancel the wedding in such an imposing manner. At that time, I thought, this woman was really decisive and tough.¡±

    ¡°You proposed to me, and you asked me if I wanted to marry you. You didn¡¯t see the look in your eyes at that time.¡±

    There was a hint of nervousness in her anticipation. She was afraid that she would be rejected, afraid that she would lose face, especially in front of such a scumbag.

    Huo Jinyao saw the hint of weakness in her stubborn eyes, and his heart skipped a beat.

    He generously agreed to her request, and he agreed to marry her. At that moment, he thought, what¡¯s the big deal? Isn¡¯t it just getting married?

    His grandpa had been wanting him to get married for a long time now anyway. With this woman¡¯s personality, Grandpa should like her, right?

    Life after marriage was much better than he had imagined. Su Qingsang¡¯s personality appeared cold on the surface, but deep down, she was as passionate as fire.

    Her coldness was to protect herself, and it was only directed at strangers.

    After slowly understanding her background, her personality, and everything about her, Huo Jinyao realized that his heart now belonged to Su Qingsang.

    Because of the incident during his childhood, although he didn¡¯t seem to have any problems on the surface, only he knew that there was a wall in his heart.

    Not just anyone could enter the heart of an iron wall. However, Su Qingsang was able to push down his wall bit by bit and stubbornly moved in.

    ¡°Qingsang, I love you. Do you hear me? Wake up quickly, okay?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    In his life, he had never cried for anyone other than his family. The few times he was touched were all because of Su Qingsang.

    Now, Huo Jinyao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He enjoyed his married life with Su Qingsang, and he liked seeing her every day after work.

    He loved the warmth of her presence in the house. He loved her by his side, even if she didn¡¯t do anything.

    Without Su Qingsang, he couldn¡¯t imagine how he would live such a long life in the future?

    ¡°Qingsang, I¡¯m begging you. Wake up, I promise you. As long as you wake up, I¡¯ll listen to you in everything from now on.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang...¡±

    He felt that his face was a little itchy, and he instinctively stepped back. He met Su Qingsang¡¯s face.

    She was still weak and pale, but her eyes were open.

    ¡°You... are so noisy.¡±

    After saying these three words, she looked at Sun Huiya. ¡°Director Sun...¡±

    ¡°The child ising out. You have to work harder.¡±

    Sun Huiya saw that she was awake, and her face was full of joy. Although the situation just now wasn¡¯t dangerous for adults, it was easy for children to suffocate if they were stuck in there for too long.

    ¡°Come, Qingsang, listen to me. Cooperate with me. When I say harder, you start pushing. Just once, let¡¯s try to seed once and give birth to the child.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded weakly.

    ¡°One, two, three, push!¡±

    Su Qingsang really didn¡¯t have any strength left. Amidst the pain and exhaustion, she saw that Huo Jinyao¡¯s face was as white as a sheet of paper.

    She suddenly raised her hand and gently caressed his hand. Huo Jinyao grabbed her hand and pressed it tightly against his face.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang used all her strength and squeezed out the words, ¡°I love you too!¡±

    After saying that, she used all her strength, and the feeling of rxation really came this time.

    Something left her body, and she heard Sun Huiya¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Yes. This is the daughter. Qingsang, you gave birth to a pair of twins.¡±

    Su Qingsang curled her lips. She wanted to smile, but she couldn¡¯t.

    All her perseverance had been used up in that instant. Su Qingsang, who had rxed, passed outpletely.

    Before she passed out, she only heard Huo Jinyao¡¯s extremely shrill and panicked cry.

    ¡°Qingsang! Qingsang!¡±

    ..

    The people who came to visit her in the ward came and went. They came and went. But Su Qingsang, who had fallen asleep, didn¡¯t wake up.

    Huo Jinyao stayed by Su Qingsang¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t have time to care about other people, nor did he have time to care about the children.

    Sun Huiya had told him that Su Qingsang was fine. She had only fallen asleep because she had lost too much blood and exhausted her energy after giving birth to two children in a row.

    However, he couldn¡¯t be at ease until Su Qingsang woke up.

    He held her hand and allowed the people who came to watch Su Qingsang toe and go without letting go of her hand.

    It had been a day since Su Qingsang gave birth. Today was the third day of the New Year. However, Su Qingsang still wasn¡¯t awake.

    Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t sit still. He resisted the urge to ring the bell and told himself that he must believe in Director Sun and Su Qingsang.

    It had been snowing for the past two days. In the evening, the snow outside finally stopped.

    Huo Jinyao looked out the window and then at Su Qingsang. He put her hand on his face again.

    ¡°Qingsang? Look, the snow has stopped. Didn¡¯t you say that you like to make snowmen? Wake up quickly. I¡¯ll make snowmen for you to see when you wake up.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, you gave birth to a pair of twins. The doctors in your hospital all said that you¡¯re amazing. Don¡¯t you want to get up and see the child?¡±

    To Huo Jinyao¡¯s disappointment, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t wake up no matter what he said this time.

    His heart began to be anxious.

    When Sun Huiya entered the ward to see Su Qingsang again, he couldn¡¯t help it anymore.

    ¡°Director Sun, tell me, Qingsang has been sleeping for an entire day. What will it take for her to wake up?¡±

 Chapter 645 - The Countdown

    <h4>Chapter 645: The Countdown</h4>

    ¡°You know, Qingsang wasn¡¯t in a good condition when she gave birth to the baby. She also lost a lot of blood. She¡¯s very weak now and needs to rest.¡±

    ¡°Just because she needs to rest doesn¡¯t mean that she should be unconscious, right?¡± Huo Jinyao was really anxious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s no problem? If there¡¯s no problem, why isn¡¯t she awake yet?¡±

    ¡°I only said that there¡¯s no big problem. I didn¡¯t say that she would wake up immediately.¡±

    ¡°Then what would it take for her to wake up?¡±

    Sun Huiya looked at Su Qingsang. She had slept for the entire night and herplexion was better than it was yesterday, but she was still as pale as a sheet of paper.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s vitality had been greatly damaged by the birth of the twins this time. It was actually quite normal for her to be like this now.

    However, seeing how worried Huo Jinyao was, Sun Huiya didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous. She might wake up tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow? I still have to wait until tomorrow?¡±

    How could Huo Jinyao wait any longer? He couldn¡¯t wait for a minute for an hour longer.

    Li Qianxue looked at Huo Jinyao. After watching Huo Jinyao¡¯s performance for the past two days, she, as Qingsang¡¯s mother, was a little astonished.

    However, when she saw Huo Jinyao¡¯s stubble and wrinkled clothes, she couldn¡¯t help but step forward and speak.

    ¡°Jinyao, since the doctor said that Qingsang will wake up tomorrow, you can wait another day. Look, you can¡¯t help much by staying here now. Why don¡¯t you go back and tidy yourself up first?¡±

    Huo Jinyao stood there without moving. He didn¡¯t want to leave Su Qingsang¡¯s side for even a minute.

    Liu Tongjia had also arrived. Behind her was Auntie Zhou, who was carrying a lunch box and a bag.

    ¡°Jinyao, youe mother-inw has a point. How can you look like this? Go and tidy yourself up.¡±

    As she spoke, Auntie Zhou went forward and handed the bag to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°I¡¯ve packed a few sets of clothes for you. Go into the bathroom, take a shower, and change your clothes. Even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, you should think about the child, right? You¡¯re so disheveled. How are you going to see the childter?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Liu Tongjia, and then at Li Qianxue. Finally, his gaze fell on Su Qingsang, who was still asleep. He didn¡¯t fight back and went into the bathroom to change his clothes.

    Li Qianxue and Liu Tongjia looked at each other. Both of their eyes were filled with worry.

    Theoretically, the child had already been given birth to and she had rested already. Why was she still not awake after an entire day?

    Huo Jinyao took a quick shower and came out very quickly. After changing his clothes, he looked more refreshed.

    Once he came out, he sat in front of Su Qingsang¡¯s bed again, and his eyes were full of worry.

    In the ward, other than Huo Jinyao, there were only two elders, Li Qianxue and Liu Tongjia. Old Master Li and the others spent the entire day with and the rest of the night yesterday. After that, they couldn¡¯t take it anymore and went back to rest.

    Sun Huiya looked at Huo Jinyao, sighed, and left.

    At night, the elders went to sleep. Huo Jinyao refused to go to sleep, and he refused to let the nurses or aunties take care of Su Qingsang.

    He hadn¡¯t seen the child since it was born, and he didn¡¯t want to see it either. He simply stayed with Su Qingsang and refused to leave no matter what.

    ¡°Qingsang, don¡¯t you want to wake up and see our babies?¡±

    ¡°Look, you haven¡¯t seen the two babies, even though I haven¡¯t seen them either.¡±

    Su Qingsang passed out not long after the eldest son was born. After the second son was finally born, Su Qingsangpletely lost all her strength. She couldn¡¯t wake up.

    ¡°So don¡¯t expect me to tell you what the two babies look like. I haven¡¯t seen them either. Do you want to wake up quickly and see them with me?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, you asked me to be a father. I hope that I can experience all the first times in my life with you every time.¡±

    His eyes were a little red. He didn¡¯t want to sleep. He put his face gently next to Su Qingsang¡¯s arm. He simply watched her sleeping face.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    When Su Qingsang opened her eyes, she felt that her body was soft and she didn¡¯t have any strength at all.

    Shee felt as if she had slept for a long time. When she woke up, she needed to recover bit by bit. She saw the sunlight shining in from the ward, and there was snow on the windowsill.

    Giving off a sparkling light that was exceptionally beautiful, the sunlight refracted on the snowkes.

    Following the light, she saw the top of his ck hair. Huo Jinyao was sleeping beside her bed, and his face was covered with stuble. There were also dark circles under his eyes.

    She remembered hearing a lot of things when she was asleep. After she woke up, she didn¡¯t remember them very clearly. She only remembered that Huo Jinyao said that he loved her.

    She raised her hand and gently caressed his top of his hair, then moved it toward his face.

    Just as her hand touched Huo Jinyao¡¯s face, he grabbed it. He raised his head and stared at her with wide eyes. There was obvious surprise in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Qingsang, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Su Qingsang wanted to say something, but her voice couldn¡¯te out. Her throat was so dry. Huo Jinyao poured her a ss of warm water and watched her finish it.

    Su Qingsang felt much better. Only then did she see Huo Jinyao¡¯s appearance clearly. It was worse than when he was asleep.

    ¡°How ugly,¡± Su Qingsangined. She looked at the red, dark circles under his eyes and his face full of stuble. ¡°You¡¯re not handsome anymore.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awake. You¡¯re awake.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t have the time to respond to her teasing. He could only express his feelings by kissing her palm continuously.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Qingsang, you¡¯re awake. That¡¯s great. You¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the baby?¡± Su Qingsang felt an emptiness in her stomach. Only then did she remember that she had given birth to the baby yesterday. ¡°How¡¯s the baby?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°You fainted after giving birth. I didn¡¯t have time to care for the baby at all.¡±

    Huo Jinyao still couldn¡¯t hide his worry. Su Qingsang stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°You... why are you like this? But, I¡¯ve been sleeping for so long, so you should at least take a look, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Huo Jinyao was very willful. He held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand tightly, and the expression on his face was uncharacteristically willful. ¡°If you didn¡¯t wake up soon, I was even going to send them away.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang was furious. She red at Huo Jinyao for a long time, then finally felt a little helpless. ¡°Forget it. Bring the child to me now.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re in the incubator.¡± Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t sure. In fact, he hadn¡¯t paid attention to the children since they were born, since all his attention was on Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Are the children okay? Why do they have to stay in the incubator?¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s face was full of worry as she heard a voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. The children are fine. The eldest brother went back to the nursery yesterday to be observed, and the second child is still in the incubator. Don¡¯t worry, everything is normal. She¡¯s only in the incubator to ensure her safety.¡±

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    Su Qingsang saw that Li Qianxue had arrived at some point in time. She was carrying arge bag in her hand.

    Upon seeing that Su Qingsang had woken up, Li Qianxue also breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, if Su Qingsang continued to sleep, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to wake up so early. Coincidentally, there¡¯s breakfast here, and there¡¯s also the soup that I asked Auntie to make. Qingsang, you must drink soup after you wake up. Director Sun said that you¡¯ve hurt your vitality. Next, you have to listen to me and take supplements. You should help your body recover.¡±

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not like what you said. It¡¯s not about randomly taking supplements.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Drink this bowl of chicken soup first.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll drink it.¡±

    Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t argue with Li Qianxue over such a trivial matter. She thought that she had only slept for one day and didn¡¯t know that she had slept for two days.

    She got up and went to the bathroom to wash up. When she came out, she was told that she had slept for two days. She was stunned.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible, right? I¡¯ve always felt that my body is very healthy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re one to speak. You gave birth on the second day and slept until the fourth day. That¡¯s you.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s words were full of heartache. Su Qingsang stuck out her tongue and sat back down on the bed. She obediently finished the chicken soup.

    She was really hungry. After eating a bowl of soup, she felt much more refreshed.

    ¡°I want to see the children.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Huo Jinyao had just found a wheelchair because he knew that Su Qingsang would definitely want to see the children after she woke up.

    There were two children, one in the nursery and the other in the incubator.

    Seeing that Su Qingsang had woken up, Sun Huiya, who hade to see her, told her about the situation.

    ¡°The older one is fine. The younger one was stuck at the mouth of the uterus for a long time when she was born. Her breathing was a little weak right after she was born, but her vital signs were normal. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Director Sun.¡±

    The eldest baby stayed in the nursery for two days. His facial features were a little more grown out than when he was born. His face was red and he looked very healthy.

    ¡°When the eldest baby was born, he weighed 2.8 kilograms. The younger one weighed 2.5 kilograms. The younger one was lighter, but they were very healthy. Qingsang, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the baby and felt her heart soften. ¡°Director Sun, can I take him back to the ward? I want to feed him milk.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you can try to let him drink milk. But you have two here. I don¡¯t think there will be enough milk.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled. Regardless of whether it was enough or not, she didn¡¯t want to borrow other people¡¯s hands when it came to feeding the baby. She wanted to do it herself.

    After looking at the eldest baby, she looked at the youngest baby. The little girl¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t red like that of normal babies, but white and tender. She looked very cute.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s heart almost melted when she saw her daughter. It waspletely different from seeing her son.

    ¡°Jinyao, that¡¯s our daughter.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Huo Jinyao saw her too. It was also his first time seeing his daughter. She had a little face and her eyes were tightly shut.

    She didn¡¯t have to do anything while she slept there for Huo Jinyao to feel extremely fulfilled.

    He bent down and hugged Su Qingsang tightly. ¡°Honey, thank you.¡±

    Only now did he truly feel that he was a father. A son, a daughter, and Su Qingsang. They would be his entire world now and in the future.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Su Qingsang smiled. She nced at Sun Huiya. ¡°Will she be under observation for a long time?¡±

    ¡°No need. She can leave the incubator tomorrow.¡±

    Sun Huiya smiled and said, ¡°Your daughter is like you. She¡¯s also very strong.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled until her eyes narrowed. Her body hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, so Sun Huiya told her to go back and rest first. As for interacting with the child, there was no rush. There would always be another chance.

    Li Qianxue had already seen her grandson yesterday, but now that she saw him again, she couldn¡¯t help but want to hug him.

    ¡°He¡¯s so good-looking. He looks like Huo Jinyao was when he was young.¡± Liu Tongjia looked at the child from the side. When he grew up a little, his facial features would be even more obvious.

    ¡°I think his eyebrows and eyes look a little like Qingsang¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so young, but you can tell who he looks like?¡± Su Yuxin, who had followed them here, nced at the baby and clicked his tongue. ¡°Why do I feel like he doesn¡¯t look like anyone?¡±

    ¡°How can you talk like that?¡± Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t help but smack her son on the head. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. You guys are the only ones who can tell. I¡¯ve looked at him, and I think he looks like me.¡±

    Su Yuxin didn¡¯t stand on ceremony at all. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Many nephews look like their uncles.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡± Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help butugh. When sheughed, she felt a slight pain in her abdomen, but she just couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°You look like Qingsang. Who do you think the child looks like?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why.¡± Su Yuxin said rather cheekily, ¡°Then he has to look like me.¡±

    Liu Tongjia couldn¡¯t stopughing. She was amused by Su Yuxin.

    Su Qingsang looked at the scene in front of her and felt that it was really good.

    ¡°What¡¯s the child¡¯s full name?¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at Liu Tongjia. ¡°If the child¡¯s full name can¡¯t be decided so quickly, then let¡¯s call him by his nickname.¡±

    ¡°The eldest child¡¯s nickname is Xiang Xiang, and the youngest child¡¯s nickname is Nian Nian.¡±

    ¡°Xiang Xiang? Okay, okay, okay.¡± Liu Tongjia hugged Xiang Xiang and thought about it. When she looked at his young face, her eyes suddenly turned red.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Huo Jinyao stood beside her and put his hand on Liu Tongjia¡¯s shoulder. He didn¡¯t say anything, but this name had already said everything.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Liu Tongjia looked at the child in her arms. The pain she had felt in the past had been alleviated a lot because of the birth of these two children.

    There were still regrets, but she would learn to let them go.

    People had to move on.

    A dayter, Su Qingsang recovered more than half. Because it was a natural delivery, she was discharged after they checked that there were no problems.

    She was also discharged with two fair and delicate little babies.

    When they returned home, Old Master Huo, who had wanted to celebrate, could only suppress his excitement after Su Qingsang stopped him.

    The children were still young. It wasn¡¯t good to have too many peopleing and going. He could only wait until the full moon.

    But even if he couldn¡¯t celebrate festively, Old Master Huo¡¯s joy was obvious. The Huo family¡¯s rtives also knew about it.

    Apart from the people who went to the hospital previously, there were also many people who came to see the twins. Of course, not everyone could see them.

    Su Qingsang took the children upstairs for postpartum confinement. People they weren¡¯t familiar with only knew that Su Qingsang gave birth to a pair of twins, but they couldn¡¯t see the two children.

    Su Qingsang alone wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of the two babies, even if Li Qianxue and Liu Tongjia were there.

    What could they do? The Huo family hired two nannies and two aunties to take care of the two babies.

    Li Qianxue took advantage of the new year holiday to stay behind. Every day, she felt her heart soften as she looked at her granddaughter.

    After the seventh day of the Lunar New Year, Su Yuxin and Old Master Li returned to Lin City. Li Qianxue stayed behind to spend a few more days with her daughter.

    Huo Jinyao went back to work. Although he wanted to spend more time with Su Qingsang and her son, there were still some things that he needed to take care of at thepany.

    However, he didn¡¯t go out to socialize at all. If he had anything to do, he would leave it to Yang Wenchang and Zhang Yang. If he really had to make a decision, he would go to thepany.

    He would even leave some of the work to Huo Mingguang. He would call this behavior of his that of a stay-at-home parent.

    Huo Jinyao learned how to be a nanny. He had nannies and aunties at home, but most of the time, he was more willing to do it himself.

    He still remembered how he felt the first time he hugged Xiang Xiang. He also remembered how he felt the first time he hugged Nian Nian.

    When the two children were in his hands, he felt like he had embraced the whole world.

    The honor of having diapers changed for the first time fell on Nian Nian. Perhaps it was because as an older brother, he was in better health than his younger sister.

    He ate a little more, and within a few days, he had already surpassed Nian Nian. His face was red, and he looked energetic.

    He cried loudly. Sometimes, when he cried, it felt as if the entire floor could hear him.

    When he cried for the first time, Huo Jinyao was still a little confused. He understood that the child only peed on himself, so he personally changed the child¡¯s diaper.

    He was a little clumsy, but he was extremely careful.

    Su Qingsang looked at Huo Jinyao and suddenly had a feeling that Huo Jinyao would definitely be a very good father in the future.

    He would give all his love to these two children.

    Although she thought about it, what made her heart ache even more was Nian Nian.

    Contrary to what she thought, Nian Nian, who was born a few minutester, was very quiet. She rarely cried. Even when she wanted to be breastfeed or have her diaper changed, she only hummed softly.

    When she hummed, her face was red and she looked like she was holding her breath. She looked very heartbreaking.

    Because of this, Huo Jinyao¡¯s heart ached even more for Nian Nian. He wished that he could hold his daughter in his arms from time to time.

    Apart from taking care of Su Qingsang every day, he spent most of the time with his two children.

    The Huo family had arrived when he was washing Nian Nian. Afraid that the two children would be rmed, Huo Jinyao only carried the twins for everyone to see before he carried them back to his room.

    He was very protective of his children now, and he was even more careful than Su Qingsang.

    The babies¡¯ rooms was arranged next to their room. There were also nannies and aunties taking care of the children.

    However, every time the children hummed, Huo Jinyao would wake up immediately.

    He had to work during the day and took time to take care of the children at night. He was also responsible for apanying Su Qingsang and slowly recovering with her.

    A few dayster, Su Qingsang had recovered a lot and looked a little plumper. However, Huo Jinyao had lost weight.

    Li Qianxue saw it and became more satisfied with her son-inw.

    There was no harm withoutparison. Comparing what Huo Jinyao had done and thinking about what Su Chenghui had done, she could tell that Huo Jinyao truly loved Su Qingsang. He was good to them, so she wasn¡¯t worried.

    Su Qingsang had given birth but didn¡¯t specifically inform Su Chenghui. If he wanted to know, he would naturally know.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t think that there was a need for her to inform him. She wished that she didn¡¯t have to see Su Chenghui.

    She didn¡¯t mention Su Chenghui, and Su Qingsang didn¡¯t mention him in front of her. The mother and daughter often spent time together during the day. Li Qianxue was afraid that Su Qingsang would be bored during her confinement, so she always apanied her to talk and take care of her.

    Just like Huo Jinyao taking care of the two children, Li Qianxue would rather do take care of Su Qingsang on her own.

    She often med herself for not doing enough in the past and wished that she could be nicer to Su Qingsang.

    After more than ten days, the rtionship between the two of them had improved a lot. There was also Liu Tongjia. With this opportunity, her rtionship with Huo Jinyao had also improved a lot.

    There were two more children in the family. There were more topics for elders to talk about.

    For example, Nian Nian drank more milk today. Xiang Xiang cried a few more times.

    Because of the addition of two more children, the Huo family suddenly became more lively.

    That day, Huo Jinyao returned home with a bag. He had already received enough gifts during this period of time.

    Whether it was Li Qianxue or Liu Tongjia, no one was surprised.

    They carried the things upstairs, but no one opened them. It was already night. Everyone else had gone back to their rooms to sleep. The children were also carried to the baby¡¯s room to rest. Huo Jinyao carried the bag and sat down by the bed.

    ¡°What? Why be so mysterious?¡±

    Huo Jinyao said that Su Qingsang had a hard time giving birth, and would bring her surprises from time to time.

    However, this was the first time he had been so mysterious.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t say anything. He only took out the things inside.

    It was two sweaters and two onesies. There were also two small vests, all made of wool. They weren¡¯t thick so they were suitable for babies.

    One could tell that they were made of high-quality wool. The thin stitches were especially soft. It was veryfortable to touch.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t need Huo Jinyao to exin in detail who prepared this.

    ¡°Auntie is here? She came to look for you?¡±

    ¡°Strictly speaking, she didn¡¯te to look for me. She went to look for Yang Wenchang.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t enter the Tianyu Group without an appointment, and Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t intend to disturb Huo Jinyao and let people know that she had connections with Huo Jinyao.

    She went to the Tianyu Group, looked for Yang Wenchang, and gave him the stuff. Yang Wenchang had helped Huo Jinyao with many things in the past, so he naturally knew Xiang Caiping.

    She said that she guessed that it was about time for the two children to be born. It wasn¡¯t convenient for her to visit, but she had to prepare the gifts first.

    When Yang Wenchang told her that the children had been born, she was very happy. She was even happier when she heard that they had given birth to a pair of fraternal twins.

    She handed the gifts to Yang Wenchang and asked him to pass them to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. That¡¯s great. Qingsang is a blessed person.¡±

    ¡°Please tell Jinyao not to tell Qingsang that I prepared them.¡±

    She might have said that, but it was impossible for Huo Jinyao not to tell her. Besides, with Su Qingsang¡¯s intelligence, it was impossible for her not to guess.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s hands caressed the two sweaters, picked them up, and sniffed them gently. She suddenly thought of something and smiled.

    ¡°Put them away.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Wait until my mother returns to Lin City, then I¡¯ll take them out for the children to wear. Besides, the clothes are too big now, so they can¡¯t be worn yet.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Huo Jinyao nodded. He stood up, then picked up the sweaters inside and put them away.

    ¡°And this.¡±

    A pair of longevity locks. In Lin City, it was a custom to prepare longevity locks for grandchildren after bing grandmothers.

    Li Qianxue had already bought one before, and it was even more exquisite than this one. However, one could also tell that this was Xiang Caiping¡¯s gesture of goodwill.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes were a little sore. She blinked and suppressed her emotions as she looked at Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Put it away. After the children grow up, leave it to the children.¡±

    The twins were children of the Huo family, so naturally, they didn¡¯tck such things. However, this was a gesture of goodwill.

    No matter what, Su Qingsang thanked Xiang Caiping for everything she had done for her.

 Chapter 646 - Countdown

    <h4>Chapter 646: Countdown</h4>

    ¡°Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I suddenly feel so happy.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Huo Jinyao hugged her and smelled the faint scent of milk on her body.

    Ever since she gave birth, her body became full of maternal radiance. ¡°I feel very happy too.¡±

    Su Qingsang pressed her face against Huo Jinyao¡¯s chest. A long time ago, she had always thought that she was a poor little girl.

    An illegitimate daughter who no one cared about and no one loved. Therefore, she could only love herself.

    But now, she suddenly felt that she had suffered too much in the past 20 years, and that was why she felt that her happiness had doubled in the future.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Su Qingsang thought of what she could do for Xiang Caiping. ¡°If, I mean if, Su Peizhen can change after she gets out, then let¡¯s not bother about her anymore.¡±

    She knew what Xiang Caiping cared about the most, and the only thing she could give her was to not ruin the thing she cared about the most.

    Of course, this was on the premise that Su Peizhen would do her best and not mess around anymore.

    ¡°I promise you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao could still guarantee that. As long as Su Peizhen didn¡¯t court death, he believed that her life could continue after she got out.

    Moreover, with Su Peizhen¡¯s ability, she could make her life better, but only if she was willing.

    Speaking of which, it had been a long time since she paid attention to Su Peizhen. ¡°How has she been recently?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Huo Jinyao really had Yang Wenchang ask about it today because of Xiang Caiping.

    ¡°She should be able to get a reduction in her sentence. It¡¯s already been reduced by half a year.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± That was great. It meant that Su Peizhen was truly repentant now.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She was allegedly teaching people in prison. A month before the new year, the prison organized an art g. She was the one who led it. She had allegedly arranged several shows and the reaction was pretty positive. The higher-ups were very satisfied with their prison¡¯s current achievements. It could be said that she made a contribution, so she received half a year¡¯s reduction in her sentence.¡±

    ¡°If she¡¯s willing to continue like this, she¡¯ll probably be out in less than three years.¡±

    Regardless of whether she did it to reduce her sentence or not, with her pride, Su Peizhen being willing to do these things was already an improvement.

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Su Qingsang thought of Xiang Caiping. ¡°This way, Auntie will be able to live a better life.¡±

    Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t that optimistic. Even if Su Peizhen came out and stopped doing bad things, whether she would be able to ept Xiang Caiping or not was still uncertain.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re still in confinement. Don¡¯t bother about other people¡¯s matters. Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying it. I¡¯m not tired now. I¡¯ve let you guys do all the work. I have nothing to do at all.¡±

    There were two aunties at home and two nannies who specialized in taking care of the children. Other than feeding the children, most of the time, she was unable to intervene.

    It was even more difficult to get to hold the children. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that both of the children were sleeping a lot, the family would be filled with elders who wanted to hold the babies.

    Old Master Huo was the happiest one. He had been in high spirits recently, and he was smiling so much that he could barely close his mouth.

    It wasn¡¯t umon for people of his age to live up to his age, but there weren¡¯t many families with four generations living in the same house. Among the few families with four generations living in the same house, no one had twins, much less fraternal twins.

    How could Old Master Huo not be proud of this? He felt beaming pride even when he walked.

    Old Master Huo wasn¡¯t the only one who was happy. Huo Yangyuan and Huo Yangxiu liked to visit their children whenever they were free.

    After a few days, the two little childrens¡¯ facial features began to grow. With Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang¡¯s good looks, the two babies looked extremely cute.

    They looked like Huo Jinyao, but Su Qingsang¡¯s silhouette could be seen. Nian Nian looked more like Su Qingsang. However, Huo Jinyao¡¯s likeness could still be seen in her eyes. Speaking of which, the two babies looked very simr.

    Looking at the two babies every day, Su Qingsang felt satisfied with everything.

    The pain during childbirth and the lingering fear that she almost fell asleep and couldn¡¯t wake up became insignificant at this moment.

    After the first month, it would be the babies¡¯ first month. It was still very cold in Rong City, and Su Qingsang had just given birth. She didn¡¯t want to celebrate too much, so she told Old Master Huo that she would only treat her family to a meal to celebrate.

    How could Old Master Huo agree?

    Su Qingsang tried to persuade him again and again. She simply said that the two children were still young, so there was no need to be too ostentatious.

    Huo Jinyao knew what Su Qingsang meant. The children were still young, and it was cold outside. If they were to have a big celebration, they would have to bring the two children out to meet the public.

    Su Qingsang felt sorry for the children, but she was unwilling to.

    With Huo Jinyao¡¯s help to persuade them, Liu Tongjia also felt that they were still young. Old Master Huo could only take a step back.

    It was fine if they didn¡¯t have a banquet on the first half month, but they had to have a big celebration on the official full month. Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang¡¯s wedding wasn¡¯t held in Rong City, so Old Master Huo also wanted to use this opportunity to give Su Qingsang a wedding

    This time, Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t go against Old Master Huo¡¯s wishes again. They could only agree.

    Three months. The weather in Rong City would be warmer by then. It would also be suitable to take the children out.

    Li Qianxue stayed in Rong City for more than half a month. She still had things to do, so she returned to Lin City after thentern festival.

    Before she left, she was especially reluctant to leave Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. After she returned to Lin City, she had to call Su Qingsang at least three times a day.

    Every day, she had to check on her granddaughter before going to bed.

    Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian started to grow up, and their facial featuresbined the strengths of Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang. Surprisingly, the older they grew, the more simr they looked.

    Although they looked alike, their personalities didn¡¯t resemble each other¡¯s at all.

    As Xiang Xiang grew up, his voice had be louder and louder. He would often shout twice when he was unhappy, and he would cry so loudly that people could even hear from downstairs.

    Nian Nian was different. She rarely cried. Sometimes, when she saw Xiang Xiang crying, she would blink her eyes at him, as if she didn¡¯t quite understand what he was crying about.

    At this time, something very interesting thing would happen. When Xiang Xiang saw how Nian Nian wasn¡¯t crying and simply stared at him, he would stop crying instead.

    Su Qingsang¡¯s greatest joy now was observing her two children. If she hadn¡¯t be a mother, she wouldn¡¯t have knownasn¡¯. Only after she became a mother did she realize that children were really different from day to day.

    Thinking about it, she noticed that Xiang Xiang¡¯s hair grew faster, and it was also darker.

    But what about Nian Nian¡¯s? Her hair was thin, and it was a little yellow when she was born. Slowly, it became darker.

    If Xiang Xiang drank milk, he would often be so overbearing that he would drink all of Su Qingsang¡¯s milk. When Nian Nian wanted to drink it, it was gone.

    During those moments, she would feel very wronged, but she never cried. She simply stared at him like that. Su Qingsang¡¯s heart melted.

    Next time, she would feed Nian Nian first, instead of Xiang Xiang. However, that displeased Xiang Xiang. When he started to make a scene, it would cause a hugemotion.

    Su Qingsang would sometimes wonder who this child inherited his temperament from? Why was he such a troublemaker?

    She heard from Liu Tongjia that Huo Jinyao was quite sensible when he was young. He was obedient and easy to take care of. She didn¡¯t even have to get up at night. Why did Xiang Xiang turn into such a little devil?

    Su Qingsang could only desperately drink the milk soup. She was afraid that the two babies wouldn¡¯t have enough to eat.

    Even so, Xiang Xiang started to be fed milk powder. When the little guy was holding the bottle, he looked extremely pitiful.

    At first, he refused to drink the milk in the bottle. Later, he was so hungry that he drank a few mouthfuls.

    Xiang Xiang tried a few more times and realized that he couldn¡¯t drink his mother¡¯s milk. In the end, he epted the fact that he could only get the bottle. His resistance decreased.

    Every time this happened, Su Qingsang felt amused and helpless.

    There was nothing she could do. Nian Nian¡¯s body was a little weaker than she thought. He couldn¡¯t me her for being biased.

    Even Huo Jinyao had the same thought.

    ¡°A boy needs to be raised harshly. Isn¡¯t there simply no milk to drink? He has such a bad temper. After he grows up, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡±

    He said so, but every time the child cried, he would eagerly pick him up and coax him, so he really was one to speak.

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose his stubborn and soft-hearted ways. After all, the child was his as well. When the time came, they would see if he really could bring himself to be merciless.

    Time slowly passed by for more than two months. Soon, the two little ones were more than 100 days old.

    Because Old Master Huo said that they were going to have a big event, the Huo family reserved 100 tables in thergest hotel in Rong City. They invited everyone who was close to the Huo family, their business partners, as well as their close and distant rtives

    After Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were already 100 days old, they now looked like two little dolls in a New Year picture. They were rosy-cheeked, soft-skinned, and were especially likable.

    It wasn¡¯t Xiang Xiang¡¯s first time going out. He had already gone out when getting vinations, and going to the hospital for a checkup.

    However, this was the first time he had seen so many people. He wasn¡¯t afraid of strangers at all. His eyes wandered and looked around.

    If anyone reached out to hug him, he would be willing to let them hug him. He would smile at whoever hugged him.

    Nian Nian wasn¡¯t afraid of strangers, but she didn¡¯t seem to like interacting with people. She was only willing to let her family hug her and didn¡¯t want anyone else to.

    When she finally saw Huo Jinyao in a suit and tie, she immediately turned her head around and kept looking at him.

    Nian Nian liked Huo Jinyao very much. As long as Huo Jinyao hugged her, she would obediently stay in her father¡¯s arms.

    There were so many people now, but she didn¡¯t want to bother with anyone who came. She simply buried her face in Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms.

    The others were fine, but Huo Jinyao¡¯s group of childhood friends had alle over now. Wan Xianyang loved to tease, and Tang Mohan was also very high-spirited.

    The group of people looked at the two little children with envy and jealousy.

    Xiang Xiang was fine, and willing to be hugged by anyone. Nian Nian wasn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t let anyone hug her. As soon as someone hugged her, she would sulk.

    Huo Jinyao was also reluctant to let them hug her. He made a rule that they could only look at her and not hug her.

    ¡°This little girl has a big temper.¡± Wan Xianyang clicked his tongue, but his eyes were filled with unconcealed envy.

    ¡°Jinyao, your daughter is so cold and aloof. I wonder which guy will be able to woo her in the future.¡±

    Tang Mohan looked at Huo Jinyao¡¯s two treasures with great envy. To be honest, Huo Jinyao was really the lucky one among these childhood friends.

    He opened a branch office somewhere else, and brought a wife back home as a result.

    It wasn¡¯t a big deal to marry. The point was that Huo Jinyao¡¯s wife wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. Look at how she gave birth to two children in one go. They now had both a son and a daughter.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at his daughter now like she was his treasure. Upon hearing Tang Mohan¡¯s words, he was displeased. ¡°What guy? If anyone dares toy hands on my daughter, I¡¯ll destroy him.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense again.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t stand listening to him anymore. ¡°Would you be happy if no one wants your daughter after she grows up?¡±

    ¡°How could no one want my daughter?¡± Huo Jinyao retorted. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that I won¡¯t let themy hands on my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Just raise her at home for the rest of her life.¡±

    ¡°So what if I raise her for the rest of her life? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    Su Qingsang facepalmed. She had been slowly learning about Huo Jinyao¡¯s daughter fetish over the past few days.

    ¡°Jinyao, don¡¯t be so stubborn,¡± Li Junsheng teased. ¡°Who knows, if your daughter still doesn¡¯t get married at ater age, you might even urge her?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Huo Jinyao was reluctant to part with her. ¡°I¡¯m not willing to hand my daughter over to those brats.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t help butugh. She didn¡¯t even want to pay attention to this person. How old was Nian Nian now? Why was he thinking so far ahead?

    Sure enough, when Li Junsheng and the others heard Huo Jinyao¡¯s words, their eyes were filled with mockery.

    Wan Xianyang stepped forward and patted Huo Jinyao on the shoulder. ¡°I regret not getting married earlier. Otherwise, I would have given birth to a son, just to pursue your daughter after they grow up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not toote for you to give birth now.¡± Cheng Xianyun didn¡¯t mind joining in the fun. ¡°Marrying a woman three years older than you is blissful. Hurry up and work hard.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Xianyang who can do it. You can say that about me too.¡±

    Tang Mohan joined in the fun. ¡°I¡¯ll hurry up and work hard to get married. When the timees, our children will get married.¡±

    ¡°Scram.¡± Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t pick up on the topic. ¡°All of you, stay away from my daughter.¡±

    The group of peopleughed. It was obvious now. In the future, Huo Jinyao would definitely be a daughter-obsessed man. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t be obsessively protective of his daughter.

    The banquet began. Old Master Huo went up to the stage to give a speech.

    He was very happy today. At his age, he had everything. He loved to watch his family flourish.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone knows why I invited everyone here today. I, Huo, am not talented. I¡¯ve been in Rong City for so many years, and I¡¯m indebted to everyone for taking care of me. Thank you all foring.¡±

    These words were only pleasantries, and no one really thought that they had anything to take care of the Huo family for.

    ¡°Everyone knows that this burden will be passed down from generation to generation. What will be passed down? It will be people. Here, I would like to thank my granddaughter-inw first. I thank her for bringing such a lovely pair of twins to our Huo family. I thank her for her hard work, for allowing my seniority to be upgraded, and I wish her the best. I once said that the most discerning thing my grandson, Huo Jinyao, did as a man in his life was to marry a good woman.¡±

    The audience burst intoughter. Old Master Huo waved his hand, and he continued, ¡°My granddaughter-inw, Su Qingsang, is not only Huo Jinyao¡¯s good wife, but also the Huo family¡¯s good madam. Now, she has given the Huo family a pair of fraternal twins. An old man like me has nothing to give. I will give two percent of the Tianyu Group¡¯s shares under my name to my granddaughter-inw.¡±

    What was the market value of the Tianyu Group? Two percent of the shares was quite shocking. With these shares, Su Qingsang could enter the board of directors in the future.

    All the guests present turned to look at Su Qingsang, who was holding her child. She didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen, and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s reaction was to pinch her palm, to signal for her to calm down.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that, why would I want the shares?¡±

    Su Qingsang spoke softly, and Huo Jinyao smiled at her. ¡°Take it if Grandpa gives it to you. Don¡¯t worry. If you feel that it¡¯s too heavy, you can leave it to our two children in the future.¡±

    While they were talking, Old Master Huo had already spoken of the gifts he would give to the twins.

    He had two properties under his name and two funds worth more than ten million.

    ¡°Jinyao, isn¡¯t Grandpa giving too much?¡±

    They were still two children and didn¡¯t know anything. So what if he gave it to them?

    ¡°You, don¡¯t think too much about it. Since Grandpa gave you these things, just keep them.¡±

    ¡°But ¨C¡±

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t timid. She looked around. Almost all the Huo family¡¯s rtives hade today.

    She wasn¡¯t used to Old Master Huo being so high-profile. It wasn¡¯t just Old Master Huo. After the birth of their grandchildren, Huo Mingguang and Liu Tongjia both gave gifts as well.

    The two little rascals were still so young, yet their assets were already quite amazing.

    The most important thing was that Old Master Huo gave these things to Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t the only one.

    He was an only child, but what about Huo Mingliang and Huo Mingmei? There were other people there.

    Although they weren¡¯t married yet, they would get married sooner orter, and they would have children sooner orter.

    Old Master Huo was so high-profile that others would probably be envious of him.

    ¡°Silly.¡± Huo Jinyao leaned over. ¡°You¡¯re worth it, and so are our children.¡±

    Su Qingsang knew that she couldn¡¯t change Old Master Huo¡¯s mind. She looked at Huo Mingguang¡¯s family, who was at the other table.

    Huo Yifan was still in prison, and Huo Yiyang and Huo Manzi were sitting with their parents. It was impossible for them to cause any trouble on such an asion.

    However, the expressions on their faces weren¡¯t pleasant.

    ¡°Ignore them.¡± Huo Jinyao seemed to know what she was thinking. He held her hand tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Trust me, I have the ability to protect you and the two little babies.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t too worried. She just felt that it wasn¡¯t good to be this high-profile. However, since it had already happened, she could only ept it.

    ¡°Actually, you really don¡¯t have to be too nervous. Every time the Huo family¡¯s children are born, a corresponding asset will be given to them. In the future, if Huo Yifan and the others have children, they will definitely get assets as well.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±

    Huo Jinyao nodded. However, it was impossible for theirs to be as grand as Xiang Xiang¡¯s and Nian Nian¡¯s. That was it.

    People might say that Old Master Huo was biased, and it was true that regarding some matters, he was indeed more biased towards Huo Jinyao.

    That was something that other people could only envy and resent, but couldn¡¯t do anything about.

    The banquet was very lively. Xiang Xiang refused to sleep until he was too tired. Only then did he fall asleep in his auntie¡¯s arms.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Nian Nian to fall asleep very soundly. In the end, after they returned home, the two little ones woke up together. Wanting their mother, they started to make a ruckus after they woke up.

    Su Qingsang had been tired after the entire day, but now, she had no choice but to cheer up and feed the two little ones.

    She finally managed to coax the two little ones to sleep again, and she could finally rest.

    However, before Su Qingsang could walk to the door and return to her room, Nian Nian started to cry again.

    It was different from her usual low moans. Nian Nian was crying a little too loudly this time. Su Qingsang went up to take a look and realized that her daughter didn¡¯t look too well.

    ¡°Nian Nian?¡±

    Su Qingsang suddenly became nervous.

 Chapter 647 - The Ending

    <h4>Chapter 647: The Ending</h4>

    In the past few months, although Nian Nian didn¡¯t eat as much as Xiang Xiang, her body had always been healthy.

    Su Qingsang told herself not to be anxious. It might just be the normal crying of a child.

    Nian Nian had always been obedient and never let anyone worry about her. Now, she was crying so hard that her face was red.

    The Auntie and nanny were both there. They went forward to look.

    ¡°Does she feel unwell?¡±

    ¡°Or did she eat something bad?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be. They were both fed milk. What could have gone wrong?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s frightened? There were so many people today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. In my hometown, we usually don¡¯t carry our children out easily. We¡¯re just afraid of them being frightened.¡±

    After listening to the Auntie¡¯s words, Su Qingsang became more and more anxious.

    ¡°Stop talking. I¡¯ll do a check-up for her first.¡±

    She gave Nian Nian a basic check-up. She was a doctor and had a medical kit at home.

    She took Nian Nian¡¯s temperature and found that she was fine. She also checked her respiratory tract and other things. She then changed her diaper and fed her milk, but the baby was still crying.

    Su Qingsang was a mess when Huo Jinyao came over.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡±

    When Nian Nian saw Huo Jinyao, she cried even harder. Upon seeing this, Huo Jinyao quickly reached out and carried the child over.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nian Nian? Why are you crying?¡±

    Nian Nian stopped crying the moment he held her in his arms. She stuck her little face close to her father and sniffed. Tilting her head, the exhausted little fellow fell asleep just like that.

    ¡°So she¡¯s been making a fuss all day just to wait for you toe?¡±

    Su Qingsang had always known that her daughter was clingy towards Huo Jinyao, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be to this extent.

    Every night before going to bed, Huo Jinyao woulde to visit his son and daughter, especially to hug his daughter.

    Nian Nian stopped crying when she was in Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms. She looked at Huo Jinyao, as if she had been wronged.

    Huo Jinyao held Nian Nian in his arms and gently patted her on the back as he softly coaxed her to sleep. Su Qingsang stood not that far away as she watched the scene.

    Even though she had seen this scene many times over the past three months, it didn¡¯t stop Su Qingsang from feeling warm in her heart.

    Huo Jinyao really was a good father.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t need to coax her for too long. After the entire day, Nian Nian was already tired. After a while, she fell asleep in Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms.

    Huo Jinyao waited until his daughter fell asleep before he gently ced her onto the small bed to sleep.

    After instructing the nanny and auntie to be careful, Huo Jinyao held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand and returned to their room.

    ¡°Not bad, Mr. Huo.¡±

    Upon entering the room, Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t stingy with her praise. ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more like a nanny.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled and shook her head, then thought of another matter.

    ¡°Speaking of which, your daughter is really clingy towards you.¡±

    She could actually cry like that simply because he didn¡¯t go see his daughter before she went to bed like he did before.

    ¡°Are you envious?¡±

    His face full of teasing, Huo Jinyao wrapped his arms around her waist.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m envious.¡±

    How could Su Qingsang not be envious?

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to coax my daughter for a long time, but I still can¡¯t get her to behave properly. I gave birth to this daughter, so of course I¡¯m envious.¡±

    Su Qingsang was exaggerating things. In reality, Nian Nian had gotten used to being hugged and coaxed by her father before she went to sleep.

    Huo Jinyao picked Su Qingsang up and made her look at him. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll start coaxing you now, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qingsang nodded and raised her head to look at Huo Jinyao. ¡°How are you going to coax me?¡±

    ¡°How about this ¨C¡±

    As he spoke, he kissed Su Qingsang¡¯s lips. Su Qingsang wrapped her arms around his neck and took the initiative to kiss him on the lips.

    However, when Huo Jinyao¡¯s hands were down, she grabbed his hand and retreating a little, she pulled away from his embrace.

    ¡°Enough, I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    She was covered in sweat after the exhausting day.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s take a shower together.¡± He reached out to hug her again.

    Su Qingsang red at him and like a worm, she quickly left his embrace.

    Entering the bathroom, Su Qingsang looked at herself in the mirror with mixed feelings.

    In the past three months, because of the baby, she had gained a lot of weight before giving birth.

    Although her figure had recovered slightly after giving birth, she looked even plumper than when she wasn¡¯t pregnant.

    She stood in front of the mirror and looked at herself in the shower. Su Qingsang pinched the small circle on her lower abdomen that hadn¡¯t beenpletely gone down with time. She looked a little dejected.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Huo Jinyao, who had just entered, saw Su Qingsang looking at herself in the mirror. The expression on her face definitely wasn¡¯t very pleasant.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡± Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t usually this insecure. Theoretically, she should be able to recover very well since she gave birth naturally.

    However, she was pregnant with twins after all, so it would take a little longer than the average person.

    ¡°Look at me, I¡¯ve gained so much weight, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know if she could recover. If she continued to be like this, she would really look terrible.

    ¡°Where did you gain weight?¡±

    Huo Jinyao ced his hand on her abdomen. Indeed, there was a thinyer of flesh on her abdomen. ¡°I think it¡¯s just right. The texture is much better.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious too.¡±

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand moved upward rather pervertedly. He looked at Su Qingsang¡¯s face in the mirror and kissed the back of her neck.

    ¡°Especially the texture here. It simply feels too good.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Honey.¡± He had been understanding since she had just given birth and it was hard for her to take care of the baby every day, but he had been abstinent for a long time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already like this.¡± Su Qingsang looked at the flesh on her stomach that hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared. She was really depressed.

    She could have recovered better, but in order to make sure that the baby had enough milk, she hadn¡¯t stopped eating.

    She had been eating a lot, so it would be weird if she didn¡¯t get fat. She even despised herself for being like this.

    Huo Jinyao gazed at her, turned her around, and looked at her with a serious expression.

    ¡°Honey, in my heart, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman. What¡¯s more ¨C¡±

    Putting his hand on her belly, Huo Jinyao looked at her body, which was much more plump than before.

    ¡°You became like this because of me. Do you think I would despise you?¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t speak. No woman could truly not care about her looks. However, Huo Jinyao¡¯s words were undoubtedly very pleasing to her ears.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Honey, I will definitely try my best to prove it to you today.¡±

    He stood up and carried her to the bathtub with ease. ¡°You¡¯re more attractive to me than you were before you had children.¡±

    ..

    It was Christmas again.

    Today was a special day. It was Su Qingsang¡¯s third birthday after her marriage to Huo Jinyao. It was also her second time actually celebrating her birthday.

    After all, her birthday had been marked as the 26th. Last year, Huo Jinyao had nned to celebrate Su Qingsang¡¯s birthday. However, Su Qingsang was pregnant and couldn¡¯t move around. He wanted to take her out for fun, but he couldn¡¯t.

    There would be an opportunity this year. Huo Jinyao helped Su Qingsang apply for leave in advance. Then, he passed the two children to Liu Tongjia and Huo Mingguang to take care of.

    It was getting colder during winter in Rong City, but Huo Jinyao was in high spirits. He brought Su Qingsang to the airport early in the morning.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    On the way to the airport, Su Qingsang was still hesitant. ¡°How many days are you nning to take me? Think about it, with Nian Nian ¨C¡±

    Before she became a mother, she really didn¡¯t think that she would have such a mentality.

    However, ever since she became a mother, as long as she left for a little while, she would start to miss her two children.

    Every day, she would hug her two babies for a long time before leaving for work. It was even more so when she came back at night.

    Under such circumstances, Su Qingsang really couldn¡¯t bear to leave them.

    ¡°Honey.¡± Huo Jinyao held her hand tightly. ¡°I know you can¡¯t bear to part with your two children, and neither can I. But, we need some private time.¡±

    No matter how reluctant she was, he didn¡¯t want to aggrieve Su Qingsang.

    His son was very important to him, and his daughter was also very important to him, but Su Qingsang was more important.

    ¡°But ¨C¡±

    ¡°No buts. If I can bear to let go of Nian Nian for a few days, you should also learn to let go of Nian Nian for a few days.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s lips moved. In the end, she could only listen to Huo Jinyao.

    When they arrived at the airport, they didn¡¯t go to the waiting room. Instead, they took the VIP channel and went straight to the boarding gate.

    Huo Jinyao wasn¡¯t in a hurry to board the ne. Instead, he held Su Qingsang¡¯s hand through the huge ss wall.

    ¡°Actually, the present I wanted to give you is right here. That¡¯s why I wanted to bring you here to take a look.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    What present would be at the airport?

    ¡°Take a good look.¡±

    Huo Jinyao pointed outside while Su Qingsang followed his hand and looked over. There, a ne was parked.

    There were green cloud patterns on the white body of the ne. Following the long cloud patterns, she saw some very eye-catching words on it.

    ¡°Qingsang ne?¡±

    ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Huo Jinyao put his arm around her waist and pressed his chin against her neck. ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°...¡±Su Qingsang blinked. Even though she had received a lot of gifts in the past few years, she never thought that she would receive a ne one day.

    ¡°You, Huo Jinyao, aren¡¯t you being too dramatic?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not too dramatic.¡±

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t think that he was being too dramatic. ¡°Honey, with this ne, you can fly wherever you want. Next time, you can fly wherever you want. For example, if you want to go to Lin City to visit your mother, just call Wenchang and ask him to make arrangements. You can go back to visit your mother anytime.¡±

    This was too dramatic. Su Qingsang turned to look at him. She waspletely in a state of shock.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say we¡¯re going to Lin City to visit your mother?¡± Huo Jinyao told her his n. ¡°We¡¯re going to visit your mother first and stay in Lin City for a few days. After that, we can fly to the Maldives or the Aegean Sea. We¡¯ll go wherever you want to go. Oh right, I bought two small inds in the Pacific Ocean. Why don¡¯t I take you there to take a look?¡±

    ¡°Stop,¡± Su Qingsang interrupted him. ¡°How many days are you nning to abduct me for?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a few days. Believe me, mom and dad will take good care of the two babies, so you really don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t worried, she just couldn¡¯t bear to part with them. The two children hadn¡¯t been separated from her for a single day since they were born.

    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you miss your mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Qianxue often flew to Rong City to visit the two babies. She wasn¡¯t the only one who woulde. Su Chenghui would alsoe.

    However, coincidentally, Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui seemed to have a tacit understanding. Other than when the children were just born and during that period during the first month, the time the two of them came barely ever coincided.

    Every time Li Qianxue was about to leave, Su Chenghui woulde.

    Sometimes, when Su Chenghui was about to leave, Li Qianxue woulde. The reason for this was, of course, because Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to encounter Su Chenghui, so she would ask clearly every time.

    After spending more time together, their rtionship naturally became closer.

    Speaking of which, thest time Li Qianxue came to Rong City was more than a month ago. Su Qingsang really missed her.

    ¡°And Shi Mengwan, you said you were going to visit herst time. Did you forget?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Go visit your mother and your grandfather. See Shi Mengwan and your former colleagues. Then, we¡¯ll find another ce to fly to and have fun.¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t dissuade him. She also knew that in the past year, from her pregnancy to giving birth to now, she really hadn¡¯t had a good time to rx.

    She could just treat it as a break for herself. Speaking of which, this was her first time taking a private ne.

    It was indeed as she had seen on television. It was veryfortable. Not only was there a living room, but there was also a conference room, a study room, and two bedrooms on the ne.

    Su Qingsang sat on the sofa and looked at the wings outside. There were also several words on the wings: Qingsang.

    This was her ne. Huo Jinyao had given it to her. It was a wonderful feeling. She had never thought that she would own a ne one day.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Honey, you never have to say thank you to me.¡±

    Huo Jinyao held her hand and said in an extremely serious tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who has to thank you.¡±

    He thanked her for appearing in his life and for bringing him a different life.

    He thanked her for loving him and fulfilling his life.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao.¡±

    The moment the ne soared into the sky, Su Qingsang hugged Huo Jinyao¡¯s waist.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°Honey, I love you too.¡±

    The Qingsang ne took the two of them to another city. It was also a testament to their love.

    Su Qingsang believed that they would be well and would strive towards a better future.

    ...

    [ Extra Chapter: Reincarnation ]

    Three yearster.

    Huo Yanzhen climbed up the cab and rummaged through it. She couldn¡¯t find what she wanted. Pouting, she climbed down from the cab again.

    In the end, her movements were too big. When she got down from the chair, she lost her bnce. She was about to fall to the ground.

    A pair of small hands quickly caught her back and stabilized her.

    Huo Yanzhen turned around. When she saw Huo Yanjing, she revealed a big smile and jumped down from the small chair.

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    Huo Yanjing hugged his little sister, who was about the same height as him, and stabilized her.

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    When Huo Yanzhen heard this, she pouted again. ¡°Nothing left, not a single one left.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for this, right?¡±

    Huo Yanjing stretched out his hand to reveal two milk candies in his small hands.

    ¡°Wow, brother, how did you find it?¡±

    ¡°Little fool.¡± Huo Yanjing unwrapped one of the milk candies and put it into his sister¡¯s mouth. ¡°I saw it when Mom hid the candies.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so smart. Why didn¡¯t I see it?¡±

    ¡°Foolish. Isn¡¯t it because you ran off to take a nap?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the foolish one,¡± Huo Yanzhen replied, but she wasn¡¯t angry. The candy was so sweet.

    She unwrapped the other candy in Huo Yanjing¡¯s hand and stuffed it into his mouth when Huo Yanjing wasn¡¯t on guard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want it?¡± He knew that his sister loved candy the most.

    ¡°One for you, one for me.¡±

    As Huo Yanzhen spoke, he looked left and right and finally made a shushing gesture toward Huo Yanjing.

    ¡°We promised mom that we wouldn¡¯t eat candy. If we only eat one piece of candy a day now, mom probably won¡¯t notice, right?¡±

    Huo Yanzhen said this, but after the candy was finished, her eyes started to blink again.

    ¡°Brother, I still want to eat more. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°You just said that you would only eat one piece of candy.¡±

    ¡°Then, then one more piece of candy? Just one more piece of candy?¡±

    Huo Yanjing looked at his little sister¡¯s face and took out another piece of candy from his pocket helplessly.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother. You¡¯re the best.¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    The sudden cough startled Huo Yanzhen, and she almost dropped the candy in her hand.

    She and Huo Yanjing turned around at the same time and realized that Huo Jinyao had arrived at some point in time.

    ¡°Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Daddy.¡±

    The two little ones threw themselves into Huo Jinyao¡¯s arms.

    He stretched out his hands, one on his left and the other on his right, and picked up the two children.

    ¡°Tell daddy, what bad things were you two up to just now?¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t doing anything bad.¡±

    Huo Yanzhen shook her head quickly. ¡°I was ying with my brother. I wasn¡¯t doing anything bad.¡±

    ¡°Nothing bad?¡±

    Huo Jinyao blinked as he looked at his daughter. She gradually grew up. She looked simr to him, but also a different from him.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Then what is this?¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at his daughter¡¯s hand, which was still holding a piece of candy tightly. Her hand was too small. Even though she was holding it tightly, she couldn¡¯t hide itpletely.

    ¡°Candy.¡± Huo Yanzhen lowered her head, but she quickly looked up at Huo Jinyao. ¡°Dad, I only ate one piece, really.¡±

    Huo Yanzhen raised three fingers, as if to promise.

    When she met Huo Jinyao¡¯s serious face, she leaned over and kissed him on the cheek.

    ¡°Dad, I promise that I won¡¯t eat anymore, okay? Don¡¯t tell mom, okay?¡±

    Before Huo Jinyao could say anything, Huo Yanjing interrupted, ¡°Dad, I found the candy and gave it to my sister. If you want to punish someone, just punish me. But, can you not tell Mom?¡±

    The two little rascals blinked their eyes at Huo Jinyao.

    He listened to their childish talk and hugged their little bodies tightly.

    His eyes were a little warm. Happening again after more than twenty years, the scene was like d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    He buried his face into Huo Yanzhen¡¯s neck and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Huo Yanzhen was a little nervous. She looked at her brother and then at Huo Jinyao.

    In the end, she spoke as if she didn¡¯t have any scruples anymore, ¡°Then if you want to tell mom, can you ask mom not to punish me? I promise that I won¡¯t eat candy next time, okay?¡±

    Huo Jinyao shook his head and put the two little children down.

    Huo Yanzhen¡¯s face fell when he shook his head.

    ¡°Dad, I told you that I gave the candy to my sister. If you want to punish someone, then punish me.¡±

    Huo Yanjing was quite chivalrous.

    Huo Jinyao nced at him and reached out to rub the top of his hair.

    ¡°How can that be? Don¡¯t worry. Mom won¡¯t punish you.¡±

    In this family, Su Qingsang was definitely the one with authority. She indeed didn¡¯t allow her children to eat too much candy, especially Huo Yanzhen.

    That little baby from back then had now grown into a cute little girl that made people¡¯s hearts melt.

    She had tooth decay because she liked to eat candy. Ever since Su Qingsang found out, she didn¡¯t allow her to eat candy anymore.

    However, Huo Yanzhen had a sweet tooth. Liu Tongjia, who had always indulged children, would secretly put a few pieces of candy in the house from time to time.

    It looked like she had hidden them well, but in reality, they would always be found by the two children, especially Huo Yanjing. He always seemed to be able to find where the adults hid the candy.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Huo Yanzhen wasn¡¯t very sure. She blinked her dark grape-like eyes at Huo Jinyao.

    Huo Jinyao was in a daze for a moment. At that moment, he seemed to see Huo Wushuang¡¯s shadow.

    But he knew that Huo Wushuang was Huo Wushuang, and Huo Yanzhen was Huo Yanzhen.

    He wouldn¡¯t confuse the two of them, but at that moment, he could really feel that the gap which had never disappeared from the depths of his heart was quietly being filled up.

    His youngest daughter, the one he loved the most, had healed the wound in his heart in this way of reincarnation.

    She was his angel.

    He hugged his daughter tightly and stood up. Huo Jinyao looked her in the eye and said, ¡°But Nian Nian, you have to promise me that you won¡¯t eat candy again until your tooth decay gets better, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°If you promise me, I¡¯ll ask your mother to allow you to eat one piece a day from now on. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Huo Yanzhen blinked her eyes in surprise. ¡°Then, would Mom agree?¡±

    ¡°Yes, really. Don¡¯t you trust Daddy?¡±

    ¡°I do. You¡¯re the best, Daddy.¡±

    Huo Yanzhen kissed Huo Jinyao¡¯s face again. Huo Jinyao smiled. He held his daughter and his son¡¯s hands.

    ¡°To thank Nian Nian for her trust in Daddy, Daddy will take you out to y today.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Huo Yanzhen pped her hands. ¡°Then, big brother will go too.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huo Jinyao led the two children outside. ¡°But we have to go pick up Mom first.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going to pick up Mom.¡±

    Huo Yanzhen and Huo Yanjing got into Huo Jinyao¡¯s car together.

    The car stopped at the entrance of the hospital where Su Qingsang worked. Su Qingsang worked the night shift yesterday and only got off work this morning.

    When she came out of the hospital, she saw three figures, one big and two small, standing at the entrance of the hospital waiting for her.

    Su Qingsang smiled and quickened her pace as she walked towards the three people she loved the most.

    ¡°Nian Nian, Xiang Xiang, did you two miss your Mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did you rascals behave obediently when your mother was on dutyst night?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    ¡°Mom, I ate a piece of candy secretly, but I promise that I only ate one piece. I really only ate one piece.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I gave it to my sister. Don¡¯t me my sister.¡±

    ¡°You rascals were that disobedient? You guys actually ate candy secretly?¡±

    Su Qingsang looked at the two little rascals with a straight face. ¡°To punish you ¨C¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°To punish you two, you two will sleep on your own today.¡±

    ¡°Huh ¨C¡±

    ¡°Huh ¨C¡±

    Apanied by Su Qingsang¡¯s and Huo Jinyao¡¯sughter, two childish voices of protest rang out in the car, then drifted far, far away.

 Chapter 648 - You Really Have The Ability To Attract Men

    <h4>Chapter 648: You Really Have The Ability To Attract Men</h4>

    Shi Mengwan looked at the baby in Su Qingsang¡¯s arms. There was a sh of envy and affection in her eyes.

    Today was Su Qingsang¡¯s baby shower. Previously, when Su Qingsang was giving birth, Shi Mengwan hade once. This was her second timeing to Rong City.

    ¡°So cute. This is the younger sister, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This is Nian Nian. She¡¯s the younger sister.¡±

    ¡°Have you decided on her name yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Her name is Huo Yanzhen.¡± Her face full of content, Su Qingsang hugged her daughter. ¡°The older one is called Huo Yanjing.¡±

    ¡°Nice name.¡±

    Shi Mengwan nodded and her gaze fell on the baby¡¯s rosy-cheeked face. ¡°The most important thing is that she¡¯s really cute, so cute that I want to steal her home.¡±

    ¡°Do you like them?¡± Su Qingsang winked at her. ¡°If you like them, hurry up and find a man, then go give births to babies too.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm. I think she¡¯s right.¡±

    Wan Xianyang had arrived at some point and was standing next to Shi Mengwan. He looked at her with a warm gaze.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am. Wanwan.¡±

    Shi Mengwan nodded at Wan Xianyang as a form of greeting and quickly stood up.

    ¡°Qingsang, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    She was obviously avoiding Wan Xianyang, and that made Wan Xianyang¡¯s expression sour. After Shi Mengwan left, he looked at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m not that bad, right?¡±

    Su Qingsang couldn¡¯t respond to his words. To each his own. Wan Xianyang was good, but Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t like him, so there was nothing she could do.

    ¡°Xianyang, listen to my advice. You¡¯d better find another target.¡±

    Wan Xianyang was just saying that he didn¡¯t want to give up. In fact, he had given up a long time ago. When he heard Su Qingsang say this now, he wasn¡¯t particrly irritated.

    ¡°Okay, I want to see who won over that goddess in the end.¡±

    Shi Mengwan actually knew that Wan Xianyang wouldn¡¯t do anything, but she felt a little ufortable facing someone who had ¡°passionately¡± pursued her before.

    In fact, she believed that Li Junsheng didn¡¯t have deep feelings for her. It was just the desire to conquer, just like that person¡¯s.

    Shi Mengwan, who was a little absent-minded, walked a little faster. She didn¡¯t notice that there was someoneing towards her from the other corner. Her entire body identally fell into the other person¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shi Mengwan quickly apologized and wanted to leave the other person¡¯s arms. She was wearing high heels today, and her right foot identally tripped her left foot. Not only did she lose her bnce, but she also fell into the other person¡¯s arms.

    Shi Mengwan had never encountered such an embarrassing situation before. She didn¡¯t dare to look up.

    However, she heard a burst of lowughtering from above her head. Then, her body was caught by someone and she stood firm. Using this movement, she looked up and realized that the person in front of her looked very familiar. She felt like she had seen him somewhere before.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Feeling a little embarrassed, Shi Mengwan bit her lip.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Li Junsheng shook his head. Today was the baby shower for Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao¡¯s child. He had just flown over from Lin City today. He didn¡¯t expect such a romantic encounter as soon as he arrived.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Shi Mengwan knew that the people who came today were distinguished. They were all business friends of the Huo family. Therefore, she was indeed embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s really okay.¡± Li Junsheng smiled and took a step back. He looked at Shi Mengwan with some awe in his eyes.

    Speaking of which, he had never met Shi Mengwan before. When he was in Lin City, Huo Jinyao had a gathering with them, but it was unlikely that he would invite Shi Mengwan.

    When Shi Mengwan came to Rong City and was brought to have fun with Huo Jinyao¡¯s group of childhood friends, Li Junsheng was in Lin City.

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao had been married for more than a year now, but Li Junsheng had never seen Shi Mengwan before.

    Shi Mengwan came over today. She wasn¡¯t wearing a formal gown, but she was dressed very formally.

    She was wearing a ssic Hepburn-style ck dress with a red zer on the outside. Thebination of red and ck made her look lofty and passionate.

    The coordination was very suitable. Plus, Shi Mengwan wore light makeup today. Her facial features were already very morous, so she appeared even more dazzling.

    If one looked carefully, one could see the faint sorrow in Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes. She gave people the feeling that she was somewhat contradictory, but also surprisingly harmonious.

    Shi Mengwan wanted tough. She rarely made a fool out of herself like she did today. It was really her first time.

    ¡°Are you here for the baby shower too?¡±

    She looked at Li Junsheng and felt that this person looked a little familiar. After she asked this question, her eyes suddenly widened, as if she remembered something.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Junsheng looked at Shi Mengwan. He had never seen her before. ¡°You too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Mengwan nodded. The moment Li Junsheng nodded, shepletely remembered who he was. ¡°You, you¡¯re Mayor Li?¡±

    ¡°You know me?¡± After Li Junsheng heard Shi Mengwan¡¯s words, he tilted his head. ¡°You¡¯re from Lin City?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Mengwan was really a little excited, although she knew that the people the Huo family knew weren¡¯t ordinary, and she had just seen some people who often appeared on television appear here.

    However, Li Junsheng was different. He was the mayor of Lin City.

    She was just an ordinary citizen, so this was the first time she had seen the mayor. This made her a little excited.

    ¡°Hello, Mayor Li.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t Lin City. You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡± Li Junsheng looked at Shi Mengwan. ¡°Are you a friend of Jinyao¡¯s? Or a rtive?¡±

    Since he called Huo Jinyao by his name, it meant that Li Junsheng and Huo Jinyao had a good rtionship. Shi Mengwan felt a little more rxed now.

    ¡°I¡¯m Qingsang¡¯s friend.¡±

    Li Junsheng knew that Su Qingsang was from Lin City. He didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    ¡°I see. Please help yourself. I¡¯ll go in and say hello to the Old Master first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shi Mengwan waited for Li Junsheng to disappear before she recovered from her shock.

    She didn¡¯t expect that she would have the chance to meet the Mayor of Lin City? This feeling was really mindblowing.

    She walked towards the bathroom at the other end of the corridor. At the corner, there was a men¡¯s bathroom outside and the women¡¯s bathroom was across from it.

    Before she could enter, her hand was grabbed by someone. Before she could react, she was pulled into the men¡¯s bathroom.

    Shi Mengwan was shocked. Her first reaction was that she had met a pervert. Her second reaction was that this was a five-star hotel. All the people who came today were famous people. It couldn¡¯t ¡ª

    Her guess was quickly confirmed. A familiar smell wafted into the tip of her nose.

    She already became very familiar with this smell over the past year. She suddenly raised her head, and what she saw was Zhan Haoze¡¯s sinister face.

    She didn¡¯t have time to care about his ugly expression. Instead, she realized the situation in front of her first.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Isn¡¯t this the men¡¯s bathroom?¡±

    She was so panicked that she wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible, but Zhan Haoze covered her lips in the next second.

    It was as if she was bitten by a piranha. She simply felt pain on her lips. She couldn¡¯t escape. She couldn¡¯t leave. Her entire body was trapped by him.

    This was a five-star hotel. There were peopleing and going outside. This was also the men¡¯s bathroom. For a moment, Zhan Haoze¡¯s attitude made Shi Mengwan feel as if she was a showgirl.

    She struggled to get up, raised her hand, and was about to swing it at Zhan Haoze¡¯s face.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s reaction was faster than she thought. He quickly grabbed her hand, and with his strong hands, he restrained both of her hands behind her back.

    Because of her resistance, the force of his lips became even stronger. Shi Mengwan¡¯s lips were bitten by him until they hurt.

    She wanted to retreat, but Zhan Haoze¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t something she couldpare to.

    ¡°Wu wu.¡± Her eyes filled with resistance, dissatisfaction, and anger, she red at him.

    Zhan Haoze looked into her eyes for a long while before finally letting go of her. He stepped back a little, but he still trapped her in his arms.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s breathing was a little irregr, and her lips hurt. She suspected that he had bitten her lip.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, let go of me.¡±

    She wanted to push him away and leave this ce. If she were to bump into someone in the men¡¯s restroom, even if she didn¡¯t do anything, even if there was no one here that knew her, it would still be enough to make her feel embarrassed.

    ¡°Wan Xianyang, Huo Jinyao¡¯s childhood friend, the second young master of the Wan family. He now runs two antique shops, and Gu Langxuan¡¯s business is booming. Every year, it brings in hundreds of millions of yuan in profit to Wan Xianyang.¡±

    Not understanding what Zhan Haoze meant by this, Shi Mengwan¡¯s body froze.

    ¡°Li Junsheng, mayor of Lin City. His family had been prominent for generations. Li Junsheng became the Mayor of Lin City at a young age. In the past year, he had used a master¡¯s investment to develop and transform the Lin City¡¯s old city area. His poprity in Lin City is very high.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s back was leaning against the door. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant by these words.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at seducing men. To think that you could attract the attention of two men like them.¡±

    Shi Mengwan discerned that he was speaking in a mocking tone. Without thinking, she raised her hand and pped his face.

    However, before her hand touched his face, he had already grabbed it.

    His body moved forward and pressed her between the door and his chest.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, not every man is like you.¡±

    ¡°Like me? What do you mean by that? Hmm?¡±

    Zhan Haoze leaned over and leaned close to Shi Mengwan¡¯s face. The breath he exhaled blew onto her cheeks.

    She turned her face away, as if she was trying to escape. She bit her lip. The fingernails of the hand that he didn¡¯t grab dug into her palm.

    Like what?

    She didn¡¯t understand how things had be like this.

    ..

    More than a year ago.

    Shi Mengwan hung up on Su Qingsang. She felt a little lonely.

    Su Qingsang had followed Huo Jinyao back to Rong City for the mid-autumn festival. She was married. Although she wouldn¡¯t forget her friends, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t spend that much time with her anymore.

    She felt a little lonely, but Huo Jinyao seemed to be a good person. Although he didn¡¯t have money, he still lived in Su Qingsang¡¯s house, and his conditions were average, as long as he treated Su Qingsang well, it would be fine.

    She looked through all the orders she had received in order. The studio had been doing well recently.

    Ever since Su Qingsang got married, her orders had increased a lot. There was nothing she could do. Even if Su Qingsang was the illegitimate daughter of the Su family, her wedding was still quite eye-catching.

    She designed her wedding dress herself. After the wedding, the studio¡¯s business became much better.

    ¡°Sister Shi, the customer fromst time came again.¡± Secretary Xiao Qiu knocked on the door and poked her head in.

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that Miss Chen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Shi Mengwan immediately thought of someone when she heard the name Chen.

    There were two people sitting in the reception room. One was Chen Feifei, whom she had met thest time, and the other was Zhan Haoze.

    Upon seeing the two people appear at the same time, Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression was ambivalent for a moment. It was only for a moment. She quickly readjusted her expression and turned to look at Chen Feifei.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Chen.¡±

    Last time, Chen Feifei came over and said that she wanted to order a dress, but after she finished talking about the design requirements, there was no more follow-up.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Chen Feifei was gentle and mild-mannered. When she saw Shi Mengwan, she even stood up quite politely.

    ¡°Miss Shi, I might have to trouble you this time. I have a banquet in a few days, and I want to choose a dress for myself.¡±

    Although Shi Mengwan¡¯s main focus was designing wedding dresses, she also had gowns there.

    Looking at Chen Feifei, she nodded. ¡°No problem. I wonder what Miss Chen¡¯s requirements are?¡±

    ¡°White, and formal.¡± Chen Feifei smiled appropriately. ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce me to Miss Shi?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shi Mengwan nodded and brought Chen Feifei to try on her gown. Before she left, she nced at Zhan Haoze.

    He sat there with his legs elegantly crossed. He was casually flipping through a magazine in his hand.

    Chen Feifei was already at the door, but she suddenly turned around and walked in front of Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Brother Hao, I¡¯m going to try on some clothes. Wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh,¡± Zhan Haoze replied. His gaze didn¡¯t even leave the magazine.

    Chen Feifei seemed to be a little displeased. She couldn¡¯t help but bend down and kiss Zhan Haoze on the cheek.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Hao. You¡¯re so nice to me.¡±

    With a straight face, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t look at Zhan Haoze. Therefore, she didn¡¯t see Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyebrows twitch slightly because of Chen Feifei¡¯s actions.

    Chen Feifei also knew that she couldn¡¯t go too far. Zhan Haoze would be unhappy if she went any further.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel crestfallen and depressed, but she covered it up well.

    Shi Mengwan brought Chen Feifei to try on some clothes. During the time, Zhan Haoze kepting to her mind uncontrobly.

    He had changed a lot, but no matter how much he changed, she could still recognize him.

    Looking down, Shi Mengwan forced herself to focus on Chen Feifei.

    ¡°This is our gown exhibition area. Other than our own designs, there are also some custom-made designs from abroad.¡±

    As a studio, of course they had to try their best to meet the needs of people of different status.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t bad.¡± Chen Feifei picked up a white gown and gestured it to her own body.

    ¡°Miss Chen, you can try it on.¡± Shi Mengwan looked at Chen Feifei¡¯s figure. ¡°Miss Chen is so slim, so you should wearing an S size, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh.¡± Chen Feifei nodded, but she put the gown in Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t like thece on it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can take your time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Feifei nodded and turned to look at her, as if she had thought of something. ¡°Miss Shi, your studio is called Song Searching. Is there a reason?¡±

    Shi Mengwan pursed her lips slightly. ¡°Life is like a dream and also like a song, so my studio called Song Searching.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell that Miss Shi is a refined person.¡±

    ¡°Miss Chen, you¡¯re too ttering.¡±

    Shi Mengwan stood behind her, but she knew very well that this name didn¡¯t mean that.

    Song Searching, searching for big brother.

    But after so many years, after so long, she hadn¡¯t heard a single word or seen a signal sign of him. After she was finally reunited with him, he hadpletely forgotten about her.

    ¡°These two.¡±

    While they were talking, Chen Feifei had already picked out two dresses. Shi Mengwan led her to the fitting room.

    When she turned around, she realized that Zhan Haoze had arrived at some unknown time and was standing at the entrance of the exhibition area.

    Her assistant Xiao Ji apanied Chen Feifei to try on the clothes. At this time, only Shi Mengwan and Zhan Haoze were in the exhibition area.

    Since they were guests, Shi Mengwan tried her best to make her expression look normal and calm.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, Miss Chen wille outter. You can sit here and wait for her.¡±

    Zhan Haoze nced at her, then slowly walked to the sofa that Shi Mengwan pointed at and sat down.

    The design of this exhibition area was very chic. Therge piece of light pink and white geometric tiles had dark patterns, which were a variety of clothing styles.

    If one looked closely, one could see the patterns on it. The sofa was geometric in shape. It didn¡¯t have a coffee table in the middle like other normal shops would.

    Instead, there were small tables on both sides with catalogues on them. There was also a small, slim vase with a rose in it.

    Zhan Haoze looked around and paused when he passed Shi Mengwan.

    He couldn¡¯t tell that this woman had such good taste.

    Shi Mengwan greeted him outside. Soon, Xiao Qiu brought in two cups of camellia tea.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, please have some tea.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hao, do I look good?¡±

    Chen Feifei had already put on her clothes and came out. When she saw Zhan Haozee in, she was obviously very happy and twirled around in front of him.

    Zhan Haoze was indifferent. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Only not bad?¡± Chen Feifei was obviously disappointed, but only for a moment. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and change again.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything, so Chen Feifei seemed to be a little crestfallen. She went in to change into another set of clothes.

    After she changed into the second set, Zhan Haoze still said that it wasn¡¯t bad.

    Shi Mengwan stood there with her head lowered sheepishly. Chen Feifei didn¡¯t ask her, and she didn¡¯t intend to say anything.

    In fact, both gowns were nice, and they were very suitable for her.

    Chen Feifei changed to the third set, and Zhan Haoze said yes.

    ¡°This one then.¡± Chen Feifei finally smiled and turned to look at Shi Mengwan. ¡°Miss Shi, do you have men¡¯s clothes here? Pick one for brother Hao too.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Although she only designed women¡¯s clothes here, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t have men¡¯s clothes.

    There were foreign high-end custom-made clothes, and she also cooperated with some brands.

    ¡°Brother Hao, you can also choose a set here.¡±

    Zhan Haoze sat there without moving. ¡°I have clothes.¡±

    ¡°Then you can treat it as apanying me. We¡¯re going to a banquet together yet you won¡¯t wear matching outfits with me?¡±

    When she mentioned matching outfits, she seemed to be a little bashful. She then looked at Zhan Haoze with a tentative expression.

    Zhan Haoze looked at her and finally got up to choose clothes.

    ¡°Miss Shi, help me choose a set.¡±

    This was the first time Zhan Haoze had spoken to Shi Mengwan since he had been here for so long.

    Shi Mengwan looked at him and finally gave him a set of clothes that she felt matched Chen Feifei¡¯s gown.

    ¡°This set, matched with Feifei¡¯s.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Shi Mengwan had never met easy customers, but there weren¡¯t many customers this easy.

    She took the card from Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand and asked Xiao Qiu to swipe the card for Zhan Haoze.

    Chen Feifei was obviously very satisfied with Zhan Haoze¡¯s cooperation. The smile on her face widened even more.

    ¡°Brother Hao, you¡¯re really good to me. But, you have to try it out. If it doesn¡¯t fit, you can ask her to change it, right? Although I believe that you¡¯ll look good in anything, it¡¯s better to try it out.¡±

    As she spoke, she held Zhan Haoze¡¯s arm. Zhan Haoze¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, but it was only for a moment.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try it on.¡±

    Using the excuse of going to try on clothes, he sessfully broke free from Chen Feifei¡¯s grasp and went to try on clothes.

    The dark suit had a close-fitting cut on Zhan Haoze¡¯s inverted triangle-like figure.

    The suit suited him very well.

    ¡°Brother Hao is so handsome.¡±

    Chen Feifei¡¯s eyes were full of unconcealed admiration. Just as she was about to approach, Zhan Haoze entered the fitting room again and changed his clothes.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shi Mengwan had already asked Xiao Qiu to wrap up the clothes. ¡°May I ask if you want to take them away or have us send them to your door?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll take them with us directly.¡± Chen Feifei wrapped her hands around Zhan Haoze¡¯s wrist. ¡°Brother Hao, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to Baishanfang for a meal. I heard that there¡¯s a new chef over there who knows how to cook Cantonese cuisine. Shall we go and have a taste?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything and just left.

    Shi Mengwan looked at the figures of the two people leaving and her memory suddenly went back to that year. She could only watch her big brother getting further and further away from her.

    She shook her head and reminded herself that Zhan Haoze was no longer her big brother.

    She asked Xiao Qiu to pack up all the clothes. Shi Mengwan nned to go back to her office to finish drawing a design she had taken on previously.

    However, as soon as she sat down, Xiao Qiu came in again.

    ¡°Sister Shi, I found this in the article just now.¡±

    It was a man¡¯s wallet. The ck leather was very high quality, and it was obvious that it was expensive.

    ¡°This should be Mr. Zhan¡¯s. Leave it. Later, contact him through the phone number left by the client.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xiao Qiu took the wallet and was about to leave when Shi Mengwan suddenly called out to her, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°Leave it. It¡¯s almost time to get off work. I¡¯ll call him and inform him. You guys can get off work when it¡¯s time.¡±

    Xiao Qiu didn¡¯t think too much about it. Shi Mengwan stayed in the office all year round to draw pictures untilte hours. She had a lounge upstairs. If it waste, she would sleep in the studio directly.

    Since she said she would personally inform him, she put down the wallet and left.

    Shi Mengwan picked up her pen and notebook to continue drawing, but when she saw the wallet, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out to take it.

    However, as soon as she picked it up, she forced herself to put the wallet down again. You¡¯ve already epted the fact that he isn¡¯t your big brother, so why bother looking at his things?

    She focused on drawing again, and three hours soon flew by.

    When she finished drawing, she realized that it waspletely dark outside.

    It was already veryte. No wonder she was so hungry. She thought about eating something to fill her stomach, but her gazended on the wallet again.

    She stared at the wallet for a long time. This time, Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t resist and as if bewitched, she picked up the wallet.

 Chapter 649 - You Stalked Me

    <h4>Chapter 649: You Stalked Me</h4>

    Shi Mengwan struggled for a moment before opening it. Other than a few cards and a stack of cash, there was nothing else like IDs.

    Shi Mengwan was about to close the wallet when she saw that the ce where the photo was originally ced was white. It seemed to be the back of the photo.

    Bewilderment shed through her mind. In what kind of situation would one not show the front of the photo to others?

    She looked at the back of the photo and felt that she could see his secret, but out of politeness, she should put down the wallet and contact Zhan Haoze to ask him to take it.

    But she really wanted to know whose photo was in Zhan Haoze¡¯s wallet. She reached out for the photo and was about to take it out ¡ª

    ¡°Miss Shi seems to have bad manners. Didn¡¯t anyone tell you not to touch other people¡¯s things?¡±

    The sudden voice at the door shocked her so much that she almost threw the wallet in her hand out. Although she didn¡¯t actually throw it out, she almost did.

    The wallet fell on the table with a thud. She looked at the tall figure at the door and felt guilty for being caught red-handed.

    ¡°Mr. , Mr. Zhan?¡±

    Zhan Haoze stood at the door with an impassive expression on his face. His thin lips were pursed into a straight line. His slender legs were now stepping inside.

    With each step, Shi Mengwan felt as if his footsteps were stepping on her heart.

    She wanted to stand up, but found that her body was extremely ck. There was no strength in her legs at all.

    She could only press her back against the back of the chair she was sitting on. She wasn¡¯t a timid person, but being caught doing such a mischievous thing made her feel cowed.

    Zhan Haoze had already walked to the office desk. He walked around the desk and stood directly in front of Shi Mengwan.

    Shi Mengwan blinked her eyes and tried her best to remain calm. ¡°Mr. Zhan, my staff found this wallet. I will now return it to its owner.¡±

    She bit the bullet and ced the wallet in front of Zhan Haoze. Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t take it. Instead, he bent down and looked at her.

    His gaze was too sharp. Even Shi Mengwan, who had seen many celebrities before, was a little afraid of being stared at like that.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan ¨C¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to use the excuse of recognizing the wrong person?¡±

    What did he mean? Shi Mengwan blinked. It took her a few seconds to understand what he meant.

    Her face blushed a little. She couldn¡¯t say that she hadn¡¯t recognized the wrong person.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, if you don¡¯t have anything else to say, we¡¯re already off work.¡±

    She lowered her eyes. There was an indescribable sadness in her heart. That year¡¯s events had been deeply engraved in her heart, and left an indelible mark.

    But the person who had left such a heavy mark on her life could no longer remember the little things that happened between them.

    Shi Mengwan regained her senses and remembered that the man in front of her was no longer her Dear Brother. He was now Zhan Haoze, the boyfriend of another woman.

    She stood up and nonchntly packed the things on the table. Just as she was about to leave, she realized that Zhan Haoze was still standing there motionlessly.

    She was about to reach for her bag when she paused for a moment. After thinking about it for a moment, she picked up the wallet again and handed it to Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan.¡±

    Zhan Haoze stared at her face for a while, then reached out to take the wallet. The moment he took the wallet away, his fingertips brushed against the back of her hand.

    His hand was a little cold. It was already past the mid-autumn festival. It was very hot in Lin City during the day, but it was a little cold at night.

    However, she still felt that his hand was too cold. The moment she withdrew her hand, she met Zhan Haoze¡¯s gaze.

    He was still staring at her. His eyes were long and narrow, and his gaze was sharp. The bridge of his nose was high, and his thin lips were slightly pursed.

    Shi Mengwan stared at his lips, and she suddenly had the impulse to move closer and kiss his thin lips.

    Were his lips as cold as his hands, or warm?

    Shi Mengwan realized what she was thinking, and her face slowly turned a little red. She had never been in a rtionship before, and this secret impulse made her feel a little ashamed.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan?¡±

    Zhan Haoze stared at her face and finally withdrew his hand, then put away his wallet.

    Shi Mengwan breathed a sigh of relief. A man and a woman being in the same room together was too awkward.

    However, Shi Mengwan quickly realized that she rejoiced too early.

    Her studio was on the third floor of an office building in a decent area of Lin City.

    After exiting the studio, there was a short corridor, followed by an elevator.

    When the two of them walked to the elevator, Shi Mengwan realized that she was going to take the elevator with Zhan Haoze.

    Realizing this, she took two steps back.

    Zhan Haoze pressed the elevator button at this moment. When he saw her movement, he turned around and looked at her.

    ¡°Um, Mr. Zhan, you can go first. I seem to have forgotten to lock the door.¡±

    As she spoke, she took another step back. The elevator arrived at this time, but Zhan Haoze stood there without moving.

    ¡°You locked it just now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°When you came out, you locked it.¡±

    Really? Shi Mengwan felt inexplicably awkward. The elevator opened, and Zhan Haoze stood there looking at her. She was helpless. She gritted her teeth and quickly walked into the elevator.

    Zhan Haoze looked at her back and followed her into the elevator.

    The door closed, and only the two of them were left in the narrow space.

    Shi Mengwan had never felt like this before. It was just three floors, but it made her feel as if years had passed by.

    Zhan Haoze was standing less than fifty centimeters away from her. She could even smell his scent. It was a faint, minty scent.

    Thest time she thought he was her big brother, she smelled the same scent. She discreetly moved to the side to put some distance between them.

    When she looked up, she saw Zhan Haoze staring at her face. She stopped there just like that. Her face was burning. Such abnormal behavior wasn¡¯t her usual self.

    The elevator didn¡¯t move. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the top of the elevator and realized that they had been staying on the third floor.

    She was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t press the button for the floor. She looked at Zhan Haoze. He was also looking at her.

    Shi Mengwan felt ufortable under his gaze. She didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to do. She didn¡¯t want to stay in such an enclosed space with ZhanHaoze, so she could only choose to press that one button.

    The moment her hand was about to touch the button, Shi Mengwan realized that as she leaned closer to the button, she also leaned closer to Zhan Haoze.

    Her arm brushed past his body, and her shoulder was very close to him. Such a close distance made Shi Mengwan momentarily lose herposure.

    She instinctively looked at Zhan Haoze and realized that he was also looking at her.

    His deep gaze was sullen, and she couldn¡¯t discern the meaning in his gaze, but those words came out instinctively.

    ¡°Dear Brother?¡±

    The expression in Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes suddenly changed and became a little gloomier.

    Shi Mengwan was startled by the sudden change in the expression in his eyes and subconsciously wanted to retreat. However, she had forgotten that she was leaning forward.

    With this retreat, her entire body lost its bnce. She instinctively tried to grab something, but other than Zhan Haoze, there was nothing else in front of her that she could grab.

    In a split second, Shi Mengwan gave up and allowed her body to move forward. She wanted to use her hands to stabilize her body.

    Arge hand appeared on her waist. Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand was ced on her waist, and her body was half-hanging. She leaned against his body and her hands moved forward. Her entire body was in a strange posture.

    Shi Mengwan was embarrassed again. She was in a rather sheepish state. Using both her hands and feet, she tried to leave Zhan Haoze¡¯s body. However, in her state of panic, her hand hit his face instead.

    It wasn¡¯t a real p, but a light brush across his face instead. She was shocked and quickly withdrew her hand. As a result, her upper body couldn¡¯t exert any strength, so she leaned against Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Throwing yourself into my arms?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s face was very red. She wanted to exin herself, but Zhan Haoze scooped her up with ease and pressed her against the wall of the elevator.

    ¡°Zhan ¨C¡±

    ¡°First, you mistook me for someone else, and then you threw yourself into my arms? Ms. Shi, do you always treat your clients like this?¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s face instantly turned pale when she heard those humiliating words. She wanted to push Zhan Haoze away, but she realized that his body was as immovable as a mountain.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, please let go of me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not calling me Dear Brother anymore? Hmm?¡± Zhan Haoze watched Shi Mengwan blush profusely due to embarrassment and shyness. His slender and slightly cold fingers gently caressed her cheek.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s body instinctively trembled, and she looked at Zhan Haoze¡¯s upper body.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, please let go of me.¡±

    There were cameras in the elevator, and she really had no intention of bing the center of gossip in the entire building tomorrow.

    Zhan Haoze stared at her face but didn¡¯t move away. Instead, he moved his hand past her. Shi Mengwan became more and more nervous.

    Zhan Haoze pressed the button for the first floor. The moment he withdrew his hand, he approached her.

    Their faces were less than five centimeters apart. He stared into her eyes.

    Shi Mengwan had a pair of extremely beautiful almond-shaped eyes, and the ends of her eyes were slightly raised. She looked seductive.

    Since her red lips were slightly open, it was as if she was seducing him for a kiss. Zhan Haoze¡¯s gaze sank slightly, and his tone was even colder than before.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want a man to have rtions with you in the elevator, don¡¯t make such a seductive move next time.¡±

    The redness on Shi Mengwan¡¯s face disappearedpletely.

    The elevator had already reached the first floor. Zhan Haoze released his grip and took a step back. Without even looking at Shi Mengwan, he stepped out of the elevator and left.

    If not for thest bit of willpower supporting her, Shi Mengwan would have almost slid to the ground.

    She had never been humiliated like that in her entire life. Seduce? He actually dared to say that.

    If not for the fact that he was the Dear Brother that she had always wanted. If not for the fact that she had always had different feelings towards him.

    How could she let herself lose herposure like that?

    Upon seeing that the elevator was about to close, Shi Mengwan grabbed the bag on her shoulder and quickly stepped out of the elevator.

    The night wind blew, and it was a little cold. It also allowed her to calm downpletely.

    Some people were no longer the people they used to be. She didn¡¯t need to care about them, nor did she need to give them the time of day.

    She just needed to pretend that person wasn¡¯t her big brother. She just needed to look for her Dear Brother again.

    ..

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t stay in Rong City for long. She only stayed for a week before she came back.

    Every time she went out, she would bring her a present. This time was no exception.

    Shi Mengwan had something on her mind. However, she couldn¡¯t let Su Qingsang see through it. Su Qingsang was distracted by her flippant words, so she didn¡¯t realize that there was something wrong with her.

    After all, he was her beloved big brother, so Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t stand it when he talked about her like that. Fortunately, she was used to adjusting her mood. Within two days, she put the matter aside.

    Chen Feifei came again, but only with a friend of hers. Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t tell if she was disappointed or relieved when she didn¡¯t see Zhan Haoze.

    Half a monthter, Su Qingsang had the rare free time to treat her to a meal.

    The two besties hadn¡¯t had a gathering for a long time. Shi Mengwan went and found that Huo Jinyao was there as well.

    She was a little ufortable at first, but she waspletely used to it now.

    With Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang present, it wasn¡¯t just ordinary PDA, it was extreme PDA.

    She was a little speechless that the two of them had to show off their love during a meal. After a few words of banter, she felt a little stifled.

    They didn¡¯t even date and jumped straight to marriage, but they were doing very well now.

    Perhaps she really should listen to Su Qingsang¡¯s advice and forget about her big brother, then find a man. Perhaps they could be like Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao?

    She thought about it to herself, but she knew clearly that it was impossible.

    After parting with Su Qingsang, Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go home. Feeling a little annoyed, she unwittingly drove the car to the entrance of a small alley.

    The alley was very dark, and there were only dim lights at the intersection.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t feel afraid. She stared at the small alley. She could almost imagine what it would be like to go through this alley.

    After more than ten years, many ces in Lin City had changed. This was the only ce that hadn¡¯t changed.

    If she went through the alley, on both sides, there would be small alleys of different sizes, and there would be many people living there. Almost all the people in Lin City¡¯s lower ss lived here.

    She looked at the hidden dark space behind the intersection and got out of the car. She felt very brave today. In fact, she used toe to this ce often.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of encountering danger. Although the people here weren¡¯t very friendly, they really weren¡¯t evil people.

    There was a breakfast shop at the outermost corner of the alley, but it was closed now. Further inside was a small store. It was also closed today.

    She still remembered that at that time, she was very hungry and wanted to eat, but she had no money on her.

    What happened next?

    Dear Brother found a steamed bun and split it in half with her. It was supposed to be half for each person, but in fact, it was more than half for her and less for him.

    She said, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re bigger. You should eat this big one, right?¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m a man and can bear hunger better. You eat it.¡±

    He was just a teenager instead of a man, but in Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes, that teenager was an indomitable man.

    He was so thin and young, but he raised her for a year, an entire year.

    At that time, she was eating the steamed bun and watching her Dear Brother finish the small half of the steamed bun in two or three bites. She knew that her Dear Brother wasn¡¯t full.

    Saying that she had no appetite today and couldn¡¯t eat anymore, she deliberately left half of the steamed bun. Before her big brother could react, she shoved the steamed bun into his mouth.

    At that time, what was Dear Brother¡¯s reaction?

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s memories were interrupted. She heard a voiceing from the forked alley not far ahead.

    It was gettingte, so Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble. She turned around and wanted to leave, but she heard a voice that wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to her.

    ¡°Cut the crap. Do you want toe one by one, or do you want to attack together?¡±

    This voice was obviously Zhan Haoze¡¯s. Shi Mengwan was stunned for a moment. Not only did she not leave, but she approached closer and closer.

    ¡°Very arrogant. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s teach him a lesson.¡±

    A sharp male voice sounded. Shi Mengwan soon heard a muffled groan and the sound of a brawl.

    She could hear that there were quite a number of people. Using the dim street light at the entrance of the alley, she approached warily.

    Using a telephone pole as cover, she carefully poked her head out.

    She saw a group of people fighting. No, it wasn¡¯t right to say that it was a group of people fighting. It should be a group of people fighting around a person.

    The one who was surrounded by people was naturally Zhan Haoze.

    After using the street light to see the face clearly, Shi Mengwan almost cried out.

    Why was he here? Also, why were so many people trying to beat him up? Did he get into trouble again?

    She thought of that year, when her Dear Brother had to work hard every day to support her.

    Once, when her Dear Brother was about to return home, he was stopped at the entrance of the alley by two gangsters who looked taller and stronger than him.

    The other party wanted her Dear Brother to hand over all the money he had on him. How could her Dear Brother be willing to?

    In order to protect the money he had earned with great difficulty, he refused to hand it over. In the end, he was beaten up by the two of them.

    At that time, it was just like now, two people beating up one of him.

    Back then, Zhan Haoze might not have had the abilities, but the current him should be different, right? He was someone who was going to marry Chen Feifei.

    How could such a person offend these gangsters?

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s thoughts were running wild. Her eyes were filled with worry.

    Should she call the police and ask them toe? Or should she think of a way to lure them away?

    But before Shi Mengwan could do anything, she saw the situation clearly.

    She had been thinking too much just now and didn¡¯t notice that Zhan Haoze had already beaten up the group of people.

    Zhan Haoze was still standing a little far away, so she couldn¡¯t tell if he was injured.

    However, she was stunned to see that the people who had just attacked him were all lying on the ground and their groans echoed throughout the alley. It was obvious that they were all heavily injured.

    Such a change of events shocked Shi Mengwan. When did her Dear Brother be so skilled?

    ¡°Tell your master that no matter what he wants to do, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll apany him at any time.¡±

    ¡°You, you ¨C¡± One of the people lying on the ground said. After repeating ¡°you¡± several times, he still didn¡¯te up with anything new. Back and forth, it was the same few threatening words.

    Shi Mengwan saw that Zhan Haoze was fine and was about to leave, but Zhan haoze had already started walking this way.

    Shi Mengwan was shocked. Before she could figure out which way to hide, Zhan Haoze had already walked to her side.

    When he passed by her side, he nced at her and then stopped. She looked at the half of her body that was hidden behind the telephone pole, but it waspletely useless. She was clearly seen by him. ¡°Have you heard enough?¡±

    Shi Mengwan was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be discovered by him. She had nowhere to hide even if she wanted to.

    She looked at the people behind her who were still lying on the ground and screaming in pain. Shi Mengwan took a big step back. She didn¡¯t know what was under her feet, but she almost tripped on it.

    But this time, she managed to maintain her bnce and didn¡¯t let herself fall again.

    ¡°What, what a coincidence, Mr. Zhan.¡±

    Zhan Haoze ignored her greeting. He looked at the people on the other end of the alley, and finally looked at Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°You stalked me?¡±

 Chapter 650 - Iâ€™m The One You Should Throw Away

    <h4>Chapter 650: I¡¯m The One You Should Throw Away</h4>

    Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes slightly. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but the coldness that came out of his voice revealed his current mood.

    ¡°No,¡± Shi Mengwan quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t stalk you.¡±

    ¡°I just happened to pass by.¡±

    ¡°Pass by?¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s gaze became sharper. ¡°You passed by here?¡±

    Shi Mengwan was a little embarrassed. Indeed, she wasn¡¯t passing by here. She was just here to reminisce about the past.

    She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Zhan Haoze. What about him? He should be considered a sessful person now, right? Why did he appear here?

    Realizing that she had asked that question out loud, Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression became a little awkward.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t answer her question. He stared at her face and suddenly approached.

    ¡°Do you live near here, Miss Shi?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you appear here, Miss Shi?¡±

    His slender legs took a step forward and sessfully sandwiched Shi Mengwan¡¯s body between him and the electric pole.

    Facing such a predicament again, Shi Mengwan felt a little ufortable. She leaned back abut didn¡¯t try to push Zhan haoze away. She knew the difference in strength between the two of them.

    ¡°Does this ce belong to your family?¡±

    They had faced such a situation twice, especially when they had such an unpleasant meetingst time. Shi Mengwan¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very polite.

    She was a woman with a sharp edge to begin with, but because the other party was her Dear Brother, she had been supressing it in front of him.

    ¡°If this ce doesn¡¯t belong to your family, then what right do you have to question me like this?¡±

    Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes slightly because of her sharp retort, and his body quickly approached her. He lowered his body and confronted Shi Mengwan.

    The malicious look in those eyes made Shi Mengwan¡¯s back feel slightly cold, but she refused to admit defeat.

    ¡°Since you cane to this ce, then naturally I cane too. Mr. Zhan, you aren¡¯t a police officer. Can you please let me go now? Let me leave?¡±

    The alley was dark, and the howls of the group of people could still be heard from the corner not that far behind.

    In front of her was Zhan Haoze¡¯s body. No matter how one looked at it, the atmosphere was very strange.

    Seeing that Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t intend to make way, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. She bent down and wanted to leave from the side.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t move. When she retreated, she identally touched his arm. She heard a soft, muffled groan.

    Shi Mengwan, who could have left, suddenly stopped.

    She looked at Zhan Haoze, who was standing beside her, and her gaze fell on his arm. She saw the faint blood stains on his elbow.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re injured?¡±

    Shi Mengwan lost her cool. She instinctively lifted Zhan Haoze¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Zhan Haoze frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t even notice that he was injured.

    ¡°How are you? Does it hurt? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±

    The three consecutive sentences of concern made Zhan Haoze¡¯s brows furrow. Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t short, but as she was holding his arm, he could only see the top of her head.

    ¡°Should I send you to the hospital?¡±

    After saying this, Shi Mengwan raised her head to look at him. When she met his cold expression, she remembered that the man in front of her was no longer her Dear Brother.

    As if her hand had received an electric shock, she quickly retracted it. She was annoyed that she had meddled in other people¡¯s business. She turned around and was about to leave.

    However, Zhan Haoze was following beside her at this moment.

    After taking a few steps, Shi Mengwan suddenly stopped and looked at him. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would send me to the hospital?¡±

    She did say that, but that was what she thought ¡ª Shi Mengwan¡¯s footsteps were getting faster and faster.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s footsteps didn¡¯t have to be fast. His footsteps were much bigger than hers. Shi Mengwan sensed the footsteps behind her, and her emotions were very ambivalent.

    It wasn¡¯t until she walked to her car and opened the car door that Zhan Haoze followed her into the car.

    She sat in the driver¡¯s seat and looked at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, yesterday you said that I seduced you. If you get into my car now, aren¡¯t you afraid that even if I pester you, you won¡¯t be able to escape?¡±

    The night light was dim. The dim streetlights made her facial features look hazy, and her clear eyes looked a little provocative.

    ¡°Drive.¡±

    Zhan Haoze retracted his gaze and didn¡¯t look at her anymore. He leaned back against the chair.

    Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth and wanted to chase Zhan Haoze out of the car. In the end, she nced at his side profile and started the car.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go to the hospital.¡±

    His words sounded extremely faint. If it wasn¡¯t for the silence in the car, Shi Mengwan wouldn¡¯t have heard it.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look at him again. She noticed that Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes were half-closed and he was leaning against the car seat, as if he was about to fall asleep.

    Shi Mengwan retracted her gaze and stepped on the elerator.

    On the way, Shi Mengwan turned around and looked at Zhan Haoze. His arm was still bleeding.

    Her heart trembled slightly as she thought of her Dear Brother.

    More than ten years ago, Shi Mengwan, who was only twelve years old, got lost from her parents. Although she said she got lost, she actually ran away from home.

    She was from Lin City, but she wasn¡¯t from Lin City¡¯s downtown area. She was from a small county city under Lin City.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s father was the eldest in the family. He had two younger brothers under him. The small county city where Shi Mengwan lived was very patriarchal and sexist.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s two uncles both had sons. Only Shi Mengwan¡¯s family didn¡¯t have one. Because of this, Shi Mengwan¡¯s grandmother was very dissatisfied with Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother didn¡¯t have an easy life in the Shi family, and because she hurt her body while giving birth to Shi Mengwan, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to get pregnant again.

    Until Shi Mengwan was nine years old, she hadn¡¯t given birth to a second child.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s father was the eldest of the three brothers in the Shi family, but he didn¡¯t have a son. As a result, Shi Mengwan¡¯s grandmother disliked her eldest daughter-inw more and more.

    It wasn¡¯t until Shi Mengwan was eleven years old that her mother miraculously got pregnant. Shi Mengwan thought that her mother would definitely give birth to a younger brother. This way, her mother¡¯s life would be better.

    But who knew that Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother¡¯s second child was still a daughter.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s grandmother became even more displeased, and even Shi Mengwan¡¯s father¡¯s mood was heavy. They had a newly born little girl in the house, but no one had a smile on their face.

    Shi Mengwan was already sensible, and she didn¡¯t like the tension in the house. She hated her grandmother for criticizing her every day and saying that her mother was a hen that didn¡¯ty eggs.

    She hated her father for frowning because she was a daughter, and she hated her mother even more. It was clearly not her fault that she gave birth to a daughter, yet she had to bear all the responsibility herself.

    No matter how much she hated that home and hated the tension in the house, she still tried her best tofort her mother and help her take care of her little sister.

    Sheforted her mother and told her that giving birth to a boy or a girl wasn¡¯t a decision that she could make alone. She didn¡¯t need to me herself, and she didn¡¯t need to feel guilty. Even if her mother didn¡¯t listen to her, she still had to say it.

    She had learned all of this from her textbooks, and she had also seen it acted out on television. Also, equality between men and women had long been achieved. The teachers all said so, so her mother¡¯s sexism was backward and stupid.

    Regardless of whether her mother listened or not, she tried her best to maintain the peace and harmony in the family, until she heard her grandmother persuade her father to give her younger sister away. When the time came, she could have another child.

    She said that if her mother didn¡¯t agree, she would let her father bring the children of second or third uncle¡¯s family over.

    Shi Mengwan finally became angry. Her little sister was so cute. Even if she was a girl, she was still her father¡¯s child. How could her father think of giving her sister away?

    Having taken care of her sister for a few months, Shi Mengwan, who already had affection for her, became furious on the spot.

    ¡°Why are you giving her away? If you want to send someone away, then send me away. My sister is still so young. Haven¡¯t you thought about what will happen to my sister after you send her away?¡±

    Grandma didn¡¯t expect her to hear that. She lost it and started cursing. After scolding Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother, she started scolding Shi Mengwan. She said that it was all her fault that she didn¡¯t have a brother.

    Shi Mengwan was furious. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll leave this house. I¡¯d like to see if you can get what you want without me.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s father and Grandma both thought that she was simply saying things in a fit of anger, but Shi Mengwan was serious.

    She really ran away from home. She took her new year¡¯s money and savings, then directly hailed a ride to the county town. That day, there was still thest bus to Lin City left.

    Shi Mengwan was really brave. She got on the bus to Lin City just like that.

    But when night fell and the bus stopped at Lin City Bus Station, she realized what she had done on impulse.

    She, a 12-year-old girl, had run away from home just like that.

    Shi Mengwan, who got off the car, had a moment of regret. She had never left home in her entire life.

    The only thing she knew about this world was from school, books, and television. Holding the little amount of money she had left, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know where she could go or what she could do.

    Sister Xiuxiu, who lived next door, said that if she worked outside, she could make a decent amount of money every year, but she was still too young at the moment.

    At twelve years old, although she was almost 1.5 meters tall, she was still a child.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t have a degree, and she hadn¡¯t even finished junior high school. How could she find a job?

    She walked along the streets of Lin City Bus Station, and the more she walked, the more she strayed. Later on, she arrived at this area.

    This was the famous slum of Lin City. At that time, although this ce wasn¡¯t dirty or messy, it definitely wasn¡¯t very clean.

    Shi Mengwan felt hungry as she walked. She went into a small shop, then bought a loaf of bread and a bottle of water to fill her stomach.

    However, she didn¡¯t know that she was being stalked by someone.

    Although she was only twelve years old, her mother was a famous beauty in the area. Although father Shi¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t dominering enough whenpared to her Grandma¡¯s, he was still decent-looking.

    Shi Mengwan inherited all her parents¡¯ physical strengths. She had almond-shaped eyes, willowy eyebrows, delicate skin, and shiny ck hair.

    From the twelve years old Shi Mengwan, one could already foresee what sort of beauty Shi Mengwan would be when she grew up.

    What would a lone wolf, very beautiful little girl experience?

    Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t an idiot. Although she had lived in a small town, her teachers were good at educating them on safety.

    When she was eating her bread, she realized that someone was watching her from not that far away.

    At that moment, Shi Mengwan felt very flustered. She began to regret her impulsiveness again.

    But if she were to go home now, not only would she be stuck in a helpless situation, but she was also unwilling to go back.

    Her family wasn¡¯t poor, but they weren¡¯t rich either. She didn¡¯t have much money left after buying the bus ticket. She didn¡¯t have any money to buy a ticket to go home now. More importantly, there wasn¡¯t a bus she could go home on at the moment.

    She looked at the two people, who looked like hooligans, who were staring at her in the distance. She gritted her teeth and entered the small shop again.

    She seized the opportunity of buying another loaf of bread to take a risk. She told the store owner that she was being followed. She asked the store owner if there was a back door. She wanted to leave through the back door.

    Fortunately, the store owner was a good person. She told Shi Mengwan that next to the bathroom, there was a small door behind her.

    But she also told her that if she went out from there, there would be a small alley. It was convoluted there. People who didn¡¯t know the way would easily get lost in there.

    Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t afraid of getting lost at the moment. It would be better if it was convoluted. That way, if those two people stalked her, she could think of a way to escape.

    She had already decided that if she left here, she would go to the police station. She would let the police send her home.

    No matter how unpleasant her Grandma seemed and no matter how harshly she scolded her, she couldn¡¯t really do anything to her anyway. At most, she would just get a good beating.

    She left through the back door and got lost in the convoluted alley.

    it was already bad enough that she got lost, but the worst thing was that even the slightest sound would scare her.

    She was afraid that the two men would catch up with her and do something to her.

    It was also at this time that she heard some extremely chaotic sounds.

    Even the dark night, the dim street lights, and the weather were simr to today¡¯s.

    She heard many footsteps, and a few of them were very clear.

    ¡°Boss said that it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t kill him. We just have to cripple him.¡±

    ¡°Deal with him properly. Let him learn a lesson.¡±

    Shi Mengwan had already forgotten that she was being stalked. She walked around the alley and saw that in the alley, a group of people surrounding a youth were punching and kicking him.

    Under the dim light, she couldn¡¯t see the youth¡¯s appearance clearly. However, the instant the youth raised his head, she met a pair of extremely gloomy and sharp eyes, like a wolf¡¯s eyes in the dark.

    Shi Mengwan was shocked by that gaze.

    She heard the youth speak with an unpleasant voice that was unique to the voice changing stage.

    ¡°You¡¯d better kill me. Otherwise, I will definitely repay what you do to me today tenfold, a hundredfold, in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yo, kid, you¡¯re quite brazen.¡± The voice from earlier sounded again. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, if I don¡¯t give you some intimidation, I wouldn¡¯t live up to my reputation as Brother Qiang.¡±

    ¡°Brothers, beat him to death.¡±

    That group of people attacked even harder. Shi Mengwan heard a muffled groan and the sound of fistsnding on people¡¯s bodies.

    She felt pain just by watching the scene. However, that youth refused to beg for mercy. Not only did he refuse to beg for mercy, he even seized every opportunity to counterattack.

    His eyes were exceptionally bright in the dark night. Shi Mengwan had never seen such a person before.

    Despite being beaten up to such a state, he was able to make himself appear more calm andposed than the rest of them.

    She looked left and right, but there was no one there. There were too many people, and she was only a little girl.

    She herself was in a plight, so she didn¡¯t know how she could help the other party.

    It wasn¡¯t until she saw the man who spoke pick up a steel pipe and was about to hit the young man¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Police!¡± Shi Mengwan shouted without thinking.

    ¡°Police uncle, it¡¯s over there. There¡¯s a fight over there.¡±

    As she spoke, she grabbed the stones on the ground and kept hitting the trash can next to her.

    Her feet kept stomping on the ground. It sounded as if there were many people walking at the same time.

    The man named Brother Qiang, who was holding the steel pipe, froze for a moment and spat. He threw the steel pipe away and kicked the youth again.

    ¡°Bastard, consider yourself lucky.¡±

    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shi Mengwan kept stomping her feet and kept hitting the trash can with stones.

    The sound became louder and louder. The group of people quickly dispersed. She didn¡¯t rush forward. Instead, she waited until the footsteps werepletely gone and no one else appeared.

    Wanting to see if everyone had really left, only then did she carefully stick her head out.

    However, she met with that youth¡¯s extremely malicious eyes. That wolf-like gaze stared fixedly at her in the darkness.

    Shi Mengwan jumped in fright and took a big step back. She lost her bnce and fell to the ground.

    The bag she was holding just now fell to the ground. The bread inside also fell out. She didn¡¯t dare to pick it up. She simply propped her hands on the ground and stared at the youth in a daze.

    He looked very disheveled, extremely disheveled. Saying his nose was bruised and his face was swollen were understatements.

    His body was covered in blood, and his hands were also covered in blood. Even his clothes were covered in blood. The blood dripping from the corner of his mouth looked especially terrifying during such a night.

    Shi Mengwan had saved him on a spur of the moment, but now that she had saved him, she started to feel conflicted again.

    It couldn¡¯t be that the person she had saved was a bad person, right? Or could it be ¡ª

    The youth didn¡¯t look at her. He bent down and picked up the bread that had fallen on the ground.

    Shi Mengwan was getting more and more nervous. The young man tore the stic paper off the bread and finished it in a few bites.

    What kind of situation was this?

    Shi Mengwan looked at the young man and swallowed her saliva. She wanted to say that he had eaten her bread. However, the young man also saw the bottle of water in the bag.

    He nced at her and took the bottle of water. Then, he drank the remaining half of the bottle of water.

    He threw the bottle on the ground. The youth nced at Shi Mengwan and turned to leave.

    Shi Mengwan called out to him, ¡°Hey.¡±

    The youth turned around and looked at Shi Mengwan again. Shi Mengwan¡¯s lips moved. She wanted to say, ¡°You ate my food and you¡¯re just going to leave like that?¡±

    The words that came out of her mouth became, ¡°You threw the trash on the ground. That isn¡¯t right.¡±

    A trace of mockery shed across the youth¡¯s face, which was filled with viciousness. He took two steps forward and stood in front of Shi Mengwan just like that.

    She was still sitting on the ground while the youth stood there. The youth was nearly 1.7 meters tall. Shi Mengwan shrunk her neck, and for the first time, she felt fear.

    The youth stared at her face. Just when she thought that the other party would attack her, he finally made a move.

    He bent down, and Shi Mengwan was rmed. She instinctively used her hand to cover her head.

    The youth picked up the stic bag and bottles on the ground. Then, he wrinkled them into a ball and urately threw them into the trash can at the side.

    After throwing them, he nced at Shi Mengwan, turned around, and continued walking forward.

    Shi Mengwan stood up and followed behind him. After taking a few steps, the youth suddenly turned around to look at her.

    That pair of wolf-like eyes stared at her face with a fierce gaze.

 Chapter 651 - Arenâ€™t You Afraid that They Will Come Looking For You Again?

    <h4>Chapter 651: Aren¡¯t You Afraid that They Will Come Looking For You Again?</h4>

    Shi Mengwan was shocked. Yet this time, she stubbornly met the gaze of the other party.

    The youth took a step forward and raised his hand, as if he wanted to hit her. Shi Mengwan shrunk her neck but didn¡¯t run back.

    The youth¡¯s hand clenched into a fist before he retracted it and continued forward.

    Shi Mengwan followed behind him. She looked at the youth but didn¡¯t know why she wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all.

    ¡°Why did those people beat you up?¡±

    ¡°...¡± The young man ignored her.

    ¡°You seem to be seriously injured. Do you want to see a doctor?¡±

    ¡°...¡± the young man walked faster. Shi Mengwan had no choice but to speed up as well.

    ¡°Where are your parents? Don¡¯t they care about you?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Where are you going now? Aren¡¯t you afraid that those people wille looking for you again?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    The youth finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and turned around. He red at Shi Mengwan fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡±

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip. Then, as the youth continued to walk forward, she once again followed behind him.

    The youth walked very fast. He made up his mind to get rid of Shi Mengwan.

    Shi Mengwan followed him and ran. She even thought that it was fortunate that the youth was injured. Otherwise, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch up.

    Yes, the young man¡¯s leg seemed to be injured and he couldn¡¯t walk fast.

    He ran for a long distance and when he realized that he couldn¡¯t shake off Shi Mengwan, so he finally gave up.

    He did not take another detour. Instead, he directly walked into an extremely small alley. Then, he found one of the doors with familiarity and pushed the door open to enter.

    Shi Mengwan stood at the door for quite a while. Upon seeing that the young man had no intention of closing the door, she followed him in.

    The house was very small. She could almost see the entireyout at a single nce.

    There was a small living room with a room inside. On the right was the kitchen and bathroom. There was nothing else.

    The living room was very small. There was an extremely shabby fabric sofa. The original color could no longer be seen.

    The coffee table in front of the sofa was also missing a corner. There was an open medicine box on it.

    The youth took out bandages and ointment to treat his wounds.

    The most serious part of his injury was his hand. With his only one hand, he wouldn¡¯t be able to apply good medicine on himself.

    Looking at the youth¡¯s overly clumsy movements. Shi Mengwan went forward and sat down beside him. She took the ointment from his hand.

    ¡°Let me help you,¡±she said.

    ¡°Do you know how to do it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Shi Mengwan shook her head honestly. ¡°However, I¡¯ve seen the veterinarian near our house bandaging the dog¡¯s wound.¡±

    She felt the youth¡¯s face instantly turn gloomy. She jumped in fright, and her hand that was holding the ointment shrank.

    ¡°You¡¯re cursing me?¡±

    The youth was young, but he was full of hostility. Shi Mengwan had never seen such a person before. She shook her head rapidly.

    The young man didn¡¯t speak again. Shi Mengwan could finally begin to treat his wounds.

    She was clumsy. After all, she had never done such a thing before. The young man kept gritting his teeth, as if he was enduring something.

    After more than half an hour, she finally managed to treat all the wounds on the young man¡¯s body.

    The other parts of the young man¡¯s body all had superficial wounds. The more serious ones were one his feet and elbows. After she finished bandaging him, she realized that she had wrapped the wounds up in a very ugly manner. For a moment, her face was filled with guilt. Fortunately, the young man didn¡¯t mind.

    After the wounds were wrapped up, the young man stood up and walked towards the kitchen. He looked around, as if he was looking for something to eat.

    However, he discovered that the kitchen was empty. The young man¡¯s expression became even uglier.

    Shi Mengwan seemed to know what he was thinking. When she recalled the scene of him gobbling up bread, she looked at him very quietly.

    ¡°You, are you still hungry? Do you want to eat something? I¡¯ll go buy it for you?¡±

    The youth¡¯s malicious gazended on her once again. Shi Mengwan shrunk her neck. She took out a few bills from her pocket. They were the only ones left after she bought the bus ticket.

    The youth looked at the money in her hand. This time, he stood up without hesitation and took it.

    ¡°You stay here and don¡¯t run around.¡±

    The youth¡¯s voice was changing, so his voice was actually a little unpleasant. With his face filled with hostility, most people might feel afraid.

    However, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t feel afraid. Strangely, she kept believing that the youth wouldn¡¯t hurt her. After the young man left, she took a look at the house and tidied it up.

    Actually, there was nothing much to tidy up. This ce was too shabby and old. There was nothing at all.

    However, she was the eldest daughter of her family. She was used to doing these things.

    Not long after she tidied up, the young man returned with two servings of stir-fried rice noodles in his hands.

    Later, Shi Mengwan found out that the alley went in all directions. There were many ces to go and many ces sold food. Although the stir-fried rice noodles was from a street vendor, the taste was very good and it was very cheap.

    Shi Mengwan had just eaten a loaf of bread and a serving of rice noodles. She only ate half of it and couldn¡¯t eat anymore.

    When she put down her chopsticks, she clearly felt the young man¡¯s gaze fall on her, as if he was dissatisfied with her wasting food.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s appetite wasn¡¯t big to begin with. Although she came from a small ce, her family¡¯s business had been doing quite well in the past few years, and her family¡¯s financial conditions weren¡¯t bad either. Speaking of which, she really hadn¡¯t suffered much.

    The youth finished his portion of the stir-fried rice noodles. He silently took the remaining half of Shi Mengwan¡¯s portion and finished it as well.

    Shi Mengwan felt a little embarrassed for some reason. The youth didn¡¯t seem to notice her reaction.

    He finished the stir-fried rice noodles in a few seconds. Without taking a shower, he directly went inside to lie down on the bed.

    Feeling somewhat at a loss, Shi Mengwan sat on the small sofa outside. She wanted to say, ¡®You haven¡¯t even brushed your teeth and washed your face. Isn¡¯t sleeping like that dirty?¡¯

    She sat there waiting for a long time, but the youth seemed to have really fallen asleep. At this moment, Shi Mengwan stood up and took small steps towards the bathroom.

    There was only a cup and a toothbrush there. Shi Mengwan had slight O.C.D, so she couldn¡¯t bring herself to use someone else¡¯s toothbrush.

    She could only rinse her mouth with water and then wash her face with a handful of water. After tidying herself up, she looked at herself.

    She didn¡¯t have any extra clothes or money. The remaining tens of yuan had been given to that youth just now.

    She felt that she was a little silly and should have kept a few yuan. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking just now. She gave all the money to him on impulse.

    Now, without a watch, she couldn¡¯t calcte the time. Shi Mengwan was sleepy, so she thought about it for a while and finally curled up her feet on the shabby sofa. She fell asleep just like that.

    ..

    Someone knocked on the car window and interrupted Shi Mengwan¡¯s memories. Shi Mengwan stopped the car. She found that the traffic police was cracking down on drunk drivers. She took out her driver¡¯s license and cooperatively blew on it.

    The traffic police nced at Zhan Haoze, who was sitting next to the driver¡¯s seat. Finally, he waved his hand and signaled Shi Mengwan to leave.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s car drove away from the intersection, and she found that Zhan Haoze had actually woken up.

    The two of them didn¡¯t speak, and Shi Mengwan realized that her apartment wasn¡¯t far ahead. She actually brought Zhan Haoze home without realizing it.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s apartment was very close to her studio, and this location wasn¡¯t cheap. Fortunately, the studio¡¯s ie these few years was good.

    After she made money in the studio, she borrowed some money from Su Qingsang to buy this small apartment. Although Su Qingsang was an illegitimate daughter, the Su family wasn¡¯t stingy when it came to money.

    She had her own apartment since a long time ago, and every year, Su Chenghui gave her pocket money. When she found out that Shi Mengwan wanted to buy an apartment, Su Qingsang generously lent all her money to her.

    Shi Mengwan had been desperately drawing for the past few years and had paid back the money she owed Su Qingsang. She had also saved some money.

    Two rooms and a living room. Even though it was small, it was quiteplete. Although it couldn¡¯tpare to the Su family¡¯s mansion, it was still something she had bought herself.

    One of the two rooms was used as the master bedroom, and the other was used as the study and design room. When she had inspiration, she had to have aplete set of drawing tools in front of her.

    The living room wasn¡¯t big, but it had arge balcony. Looking out from here, one could see thendmark buildings of Lin City in the distance, as well as therge patch of greenery under the residential area.

    Overall, Shi Mengwan was very satisfied with her current situation. She was still young, but she had her own studio, house, and car.

    She entered the door silently. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t wee Zhan Haoze, but went to the cab in the living room to take out the medicine box.

    Zhan Haoze stood in the living room, as if he was sizing up the environment in front of him.

    Shi Mengwan nced at him and sat down on the sofa. Zhan Haoze took a few steps forward and sat down as well.

    The house was warm and cozy. The sofa in the corner wasn¡¯t big, but it was veryfortable to sit on.

    Shi Mengwan opened the medicine box and gesturing for him to take out his hand, she nced at Zhan Haoze.

    He was wearing a light-colored shirt today. The blood had stained the shirt and was already stuck to his flesh.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good. Everything in front of her was developing into a strange turn of events.

    She had a momentary illusion that the person in front of her was her Dear Brother. She even suggested sending him to the hospital, but in the end, she brought this man home.

    She skillfully cut open the man¡¯s sleeve and looked at the wound on it.

    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t very serious. If he needed stitches, he would really have to go to the hospital.

    Her movements were very skillful. It seemed as if she had practiced it specially.

    Speaking of which, her bandaging skills were like this because she had bandaged her Dear Brother¡¯s wounds too many times.

    She thought of that brazen and unruly youth again. She met him during that time he was beaten up. After that, he would fight from time to time and get injured from time to time.

    From the beginning, she was clumsy. Later on, she became extremely skilled at treating his wounds.

    When she realized that she had linked Zhan Haoze and Dear Brother together again, Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good.

    They weren¡¯t the same person, they weren¡¯t the same person. She kept reminding herself to keep herself rational.

    She moved very quickly and the wounds on Zhan Haoze¡¯s hands were quickly bandaged. She looked at Zhan Haoze¡¯s face again.

    His face was well-defined, and his tan skin was smooth and tight. It seemed that his fighting skills had improved.

    After all, every time he was beaten up in the past, his face would be bruised.

    She was looking at Zhan Haoze, and Zhan Haoze was also looking at her. He seemed to be able to tell that Shi Mengwan was a little absent-minded.

    Zhan Haoze looked at his arm, then at Shi Mengwan¡¯s confused gaze, and his eyes darkened a little.

 Chapter 652 - Should Have Expected What Would Happen

    <h4>Chapter 652: Should Have Expected What Would Happen</h4>

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t notice Zhan Haoze¡¯s gaze. Her thoughts were a little adrift at the moment. For so many years, she had been constantly searching, constantly searching. From the beginning, she had been filled with hope, butter on, she felt that the hope was increasingly slim.

    It wasn¡¯t that she had forgotten her Dear Brother, but that she had ced him in the depths of her heart. She didn¡¯t recall him easily, or else she would feel very anguished.

    But ever since she met Zhan Haoze, she had been reminiscing about the past more and more.

    She didn¡¯t like it too much. The more she recalled, the more it reminded her that she and her Dear Brother might really not be fated to be together.

    Just like today, she had already seen Zhan Haoze and her Dear Brother as two different people, but then she saw such a side to Zhan Haoze.

    For a moment, she was in a trance, as if she had returned to more than ten years ago. He was the same, always arguing with others, always fighting with others.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think of these two people as one person. They were too simr. Not only did they look alike, there was also ¡ª

    A magnified face suddenly appeared before her eyes. The malicious eyes that were the same as those in her memories, and he stared at her just like that.

    Shi Mengwan was shocked, and her body moved back in surprise. Behind her was the sofa, and her back touched the back of the sofa.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s body moved closer, and Shi Mengwan swallowed her saliva.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, the wound has been bandaged. You can go now.¡±

    Zhan Haoze pursed his lips slightly and looked at the nervous expression on Shi Mengwan¡¯s face. He stretched his hands forward and ced them directly on both sides of her body.

    ¡°Where would I go?¡±

    Shi Mengwan blinked her eyes. Where would he go? Of course he would be leaving this ce.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, this is my home.¡±

    ¡°I know this is your home. When you brought an unfamiliar man home, didn¡¯t you think of the consequences?¡±

    Seeing that Zhan Haoze¡¯s face was getting closer and closer, Shi Mengwan pressed hard against his chest.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding. I just ¨C¡±

    She couldn¡¯t say the rest of her words. She just thought of him as her Dear Brother. She just reced the past memories in front of her eyes once again.

    But the man in front of her didn¡¯t recognize her, nor did he admit that he was her Dear Brother.

    ¡°In short, all of this is a misunderstanding. It¡¯s gettingte, I still need to rest. Please see yourself out.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s body blocked her way. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t move, nor did she run away. She didn¡¯t want the same thing that happened in the elevator to happen again.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, can you move aside?¡±

    Zhan Haoze stared at Shi Mengwan¡¯s face for a while, and finally stood up very slowly.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t rx just because he stood up. The other party was too tall. With her height of nearly 1.7 meters and sitting like that at this moment, she could only make the other party appear even taller.

    She didn¡¯t know that when her eyes stared at Zhan Haoze¡¯s face defensively, there was an irresistible charm in her eyes.

    The ends of her eyes were slightly raised in a seductive expression, but she didn¡¯t know it.

    Zhan Haoze stood there but was in no hurry to leave, nor was he in a hurry to move. Shi Mengwan was a little nervous, so she swallowed her saliva. Her eyes revealed some anticipation.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes darkened at her eagerness to see him leave as soon as possible. Not only did he not leave, but he also leaned down.

    Shi Mengwan felt even more nervous and leaned back. This could be considered a silent invitation.

    Zhan Haoze looked at her half-opened lips and stopped when his lips were less than a centimeter away from hers.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s breath was burning hot. She stared at the erged face in front of her and inexplicably felt thirsty.

    She instinctively pursed her lips. Zhan Haoze¡¯s face came closer, and almost touched hers.

    ¡°Miss Shi.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice sounded a little low.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t intend to let a man do anything to you, don¡¯t casually bring a man home, and don¡¯t casually put on such a seductive posture.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    After saying this, Zhan Haoze stood up and left.

    The sound of the door closing made Shi Mengwan snap out of her daze. After she snapped out of her daze, she was filled with anger.

    What did Zhan Haoze mean by that?

    What did he mean by her casually bringing a man home? And what did he mean by her casually putting on a seductive posture?

    Shi Mengwan wanted to scold him, but the person she wanted to scold had already left. She wanted to scold him, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Gritting her teeth, Shi Mengwan simply couldn¡¯t let go of her anger. She told herself that if she still cared about Zhan Haoze after this, she would be a pig.

    She was so angry.

    ..

    When Zhan Haoze entered the door, he noticed that the lights in the hall were still on.

    Chen Feifei was sitting on the sofa, and her facial expression didn¡¯t look too good. Chen Feifei kept a straight face until Zhan Haoze entered the door, and only then did her expression finally cheer up.

    She stood up quickly and rushed to Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Brother Hao, you¡¯re back.¡± Chen Feifei¡¯s eyes were a little red. When she walked to Zhan Haoze, she had already readjusted the expression on her face.

    When he entered the door, he had on his suit jacket, so the wound on his hand was covered. Chen Feifei didn¡¯t notice that she touched his wound when she pounced on him.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s brows furrowed imperceptibly. He resisted the urge to pull Chen Feifei¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡±

    ¡°You know it¡¯s sote?¡± Chen Feifei pouted. ¡°It¡¯s sote, but you still weren¡¯t back. Didn¡¯t you know that I¡¯d be worried?¡±

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was gentle, but he didn¡¯t coax her like before. Chen Feifei was a little unhappy.

    ¡°Brother Hao, where did you go?¡±

    ¡°Nowhere. I was just working overtime at thepany.¡±

    ¡°I must tell Dad not to give you so much work. Look at you, you don¡¯t even have time to apany me.¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s tone of voice was uncharacteristically serious. ¡°Work is work, not y.¡±

    ¡°Then so be it.¡± Chen Feifei was getting more and more unhappy. ¡°But you¡¯re always busy. You were willing to spend time with me before, buttely, you¡¯ve been spending less and less time with me.¡±

    Her tone was full ofints. Zhan Haoze looked at her and his expression softened. ¡°I¡¯ll spend time with you after I¡¯m done busying.¡±

    ¡°You said it.¡± Chen Feifei hooked her arm around his. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. If you stand me up, I¡¯ll tell Dad.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what?¡±

    The sudden voice made both of them look at the stairs. Chen Yongchang came down at some point and looked at the two people holding hands.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Chen Feifei saw her father and quickly let go of his hand. She ran to Chen Yongchang. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°My precious daughter isn¡¯t sleeping, so how can I sleep?¡±

    Chen Yongchang patted Chen Feifei¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You haven¡¯t said what you want to say to me.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you. I want you to give less work to brother Hao. Look, he¡¯s so busy that he doesn¡¯t have time to apany me.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Chen Yongchang nced at Zhan Haoze, then looked at Chen Feifei. ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. Don¡¯t be too willful. Haoze is a person who wants to do great things. How can he apany you every day?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want brother Hao to apany me.¡±

    Chen Feifei was rarely this willful, and her tone was coquettish. Chen Yongchang couldn¡¯t do anything about this daughter of his.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, but it¡¯ste now. You should go to bed.¡±

    ¡°Then ¨C¡± Wanting him to send her back to her room, Chen Feifei looked at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°You go to bed first. I have something to ask Haoze.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Her face full of displeasure, Chen Feifei pouted. ¡°You¡¯re the most annoying, Daddy. It¡¯s not enough to ask brother Hao to help you during the day, but you still want to snatch him from me even at night.¡±

    ¡°Feifei.¡± Chen Yongchang called her name. Chen Feifei was unhappy. She stomped her feet angrily and went upstairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to keep a girl when she gets older.¡±

    Chen Yongchang looked at his daughter, nced at Zhan Haoze, and walked towards the study room. Zhan Haoze silently followed behind him.

    The study room was on the first floor. Chen Yongchang entered the door and motioned for Zhan Haoze to sit down. He didn¡¯t sit down, but stood opposite the desk.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, but you¡¯re still so politely distant.¡±

    Chen Yongchang seemed to bementing. Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t respond, and he didn¡¯t need his response.

    ¡°There haven¡¯t been many things happening in thepany recently. Why are you back sote today? Is there something else?¡± Chen Yongchang¡¯s gaze contained some probing.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was very calm. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. I¡¯ve already taken care of it.¡±

    ¡°I believe you know what to do.¡±

    Chen Yongchang didn¡¯t continue this topic. Instead, he changed the topic.

    ¡°That year, Feifei saved you and brought you back. It¡¯s been more than ten years now. You also know how Feifei feels about you. That child had always been stubborn ever since she was young. Since she has decided on you, as her father, there¡¯s nothing I can do. You¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time to think about starting a family. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Zhan Haoze was silent and didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°Thest time Feifei was hospitalized, you promised me that you would marry her. Although her body has recovered, she still needs to be carefully nurtured. To be honest, I don¡¯t feel at ease handing her over to someone else. I¡¯ve learned about your character over the years. Haoze, I should be able to trust you, right?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s lips pursed slightly, and he finally nodded slightly.

    ¡°I promised you that I would take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s gettingte. You go rest first. You don¡¯t have to go to work tomorrow. Apany Feifei.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t refute. He nodded slightly, turned around, and left.

    After returning to his room, Zhan Haoze took off his suit jacket. The blood stains on his shirt were still there. He took it off and threw it into the trash can.

    He looked at the wound that was bandaged with gloomy eyes. Thinking of Chen Yongchang¡¯s words just now, he took out his phone.

    He pressed a group of numbers based on his memory. After the call was connected, he only said one sentence, ¡°I agree to what you saidst time.¡±

    After hanging up, Zhan Haoze deleted the call record.

    He made two more calls, and each time, he only said a few words before deleting the call records.

    After putting down the phone, heid down on the bed. He shut his eyes tightly to conceal all his emotions.

    ... ..

    Shi Mengwan hung up, but she couldn¡¯t suppress her shock.

    She already knew that Su Qingsang was the illegitimate daughter of the Su family. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Su Qingsang¡¯s mother woulde looking for her one day.

    This was too wondrous. Today, Su Qingsang called to invite her to a meal and meet her mother.

    Shi Mengwan then met Xiang Caiping, an auntie who looked rather amiable and cute.

    Shi Mengwan liked her very much. Whenever she saw her, she would think of her own mother. When she thought of her own mother, Shi Mengwan would think of her. During the mid-autumn festival, she was busy drawing, so she only stayed at home for two days before returning to Lin City.

    Later, her mother called, and her words were filled with disappointment. Perhaps, she should pick a day to go back.

    Gradually, winter came to Lin City, and the weather slowly turned cold. This day was the birthday of the designer, Tong Yan.

    Ever since Song Searching studio got on track in the second year, Shi Mengwan had been busy all by herself.

    She hired two designers. One was Zhou Xinglei, and the other was Tong Yan, a man and a woman respectively. They weren¡¯t very experienced people, but their design philosophy suited her very well.

    Tong Yan was one year younger than her. Today was her birthday. She didn¡¯t have a boyfriend yet. In the past few years, she had treated everyone to a meal to celebrate her birthday.

    In the beginning, because Tong Yan didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, as her boss, Shi Mengwan treated her to a meal to celebrate her birthday.

    Later, she simply turned the birthdays of the people in the studio into get togethers.

    When it was time to get off work, Shi Mengwan brought her assistant, Xiao Ji, her secretary, Xiao Qiu, and her design assistant, Shang Zhi, to her car.

    The other design assistant, Cheng Jiang, followed Tong Yan into Zhou Xinglei¡¯s car. The seven of them went to ChaoWen Courtyard together.

    In the past, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t spend so much money. However, ever since Su Qingsang got married, Huo Jinyao often gave her all kinds of credit cards. In the past, Su Qingsang foolishly thought that theirpany was blessed with good benefits.

    Now she realized that it wasn¡¯tpany benefits at all. It was basically President Huo using all sorts of excuses to curry favor with his wife.

    Especially since Huo Jinyao¡¯s identity was also known in Lin City, there were too many people who wanted to curry favor with Huo Jinyao.

    Many of the membership cards she had now were given by Su Qingsang. It had to be said that the title of Mrs. Huo was very useful.

    Shi Mengwan brought her six employees into ChaoWen Courtyard. The chefs here could make specialty dishes of cuisines from all over the country.

    Although Shi Mengwan was from the south, her taste was heavy and she liked spicy food.

    She ordered two spicy dishes and left the rest to the birthday girl, Tong Yan.

    Halfway through the meal, Shi Mengwan received a call. She asked Xiao Qiu Xing to take care of them while she went outside to get the cake.

    Yes. As a good boss, ordering cake for her employees was also one of her considerate actions.

    The cake Shi Mengwan ordered was delivered to the hall of ChaoWen Courtyard. She took the cake and was about to walk into the private room when she caught sight of Zhan Haoze from the corner of her eye.

    She couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks. It had been almost a month since shest saw Zhan Haoze.

    During this month, she tried her best not to think about Zhan Haoze or that man.

    She kept hypnotizing herself and telling herself that that man was no longer her Dear Brother. He was a hooligan and a scumbag.

    He liked to ridicule her and look down on her.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that when she was about to seed, she would see Zhan Haoze again.

    He was standing in the corridor with a woman standing beside him. That woman wasn¡¯t Chen Feifei, but someone else.

    When Shi Mengwan was about to enter the room, she saw that woman lying in Zhan Haoze¡¯s arms while Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand was around her waist.

    That scene made Shi Mengwan frown. She didn¡¯t know what to feel.

    Dear Brother would probably only be a shadow in her memory. She turned around and entered her private room without looking back.

    What she didn¡¯t see was that after she left, Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand had already left that woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, President Zhan.¡± Ling Xue steadied her body and slowly removed her hand from Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand.

    ¡°The heel of my shoe was too high and I didn¡¯t stand properly. I almost bumped into President Zhan.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Zhan Haoze was expressionless. ¡°Your father is still waiting for us in the private room. Miss Ling, please.¡±

    ¡°President Zhan, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Ling Xue nodded at Zhan Haoze. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m about the same age as you. Therefore, you repeatedly calling me Miss Ling is too polite. Why don¡¯t you just call me by my name, Ling Xue?¡±

    Ling Xue wasn¡¯t bad looking. She was also very confident in her family background and appearance.

    At this moment, her gaze towards Zhan Haoze was that of unabashed and direct romantic interest.

    All that there was left was for her to directly state that she was romantically interested in him.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He took two steps forward and opened the door of the private room. ¡°Miss Ling, please.¡±

    Ling Xue gave Zhan Haoze a deep look and entered the room slowly.

    Ling Xue¡¯s father was the chairman of apany that had cooperated with the Chen family. Recently, the twopanies had been discussing a cooperation project.

    Chen Yongchang¡¯s health hadn¡¯t been good these few days, so he left this matter to Zhan Haoze to handle. Today was the day they agreed on to sign the contract.

    Originally, once the contract was signed, it would be over. However, the other party was, after all, a business partner. Chen Yongchang asked Zhan Haoze to show some goodwill and treat the other party to a meal.

    The ce was set at the ChaoWen Courtyard. Zhan Haoze brought his secretary, Le Xin, over, while Ling Dong brought his daughter, Ling Xue.

    It was inevitable they would drink at the dinner table. Zhan Haoze¡¯s tolerance for alcohol wasn¡¯t bad. This was also the reason Chen Yongchang was at ease to let hime out to socialize.

    Le Xin also tried to block it, but Zhan Haoze still had to drink the wine that Ling Dong was toasting.

    After three rounds of drinking, Ling Dong was drunk. ¡°Brother Zhan, I really admire you. You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re so impressive. Brother Yongchang is really lucky to have a talent like you.¡±

    ¡°Ling Dong is too polite.¡± Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t take such apliment seriously. There wasn¡¯t much pride on his face either.

    Chairman Ling was also someone who had been in the business world for many years. He really admired Zhan Haoze, who didn¡¯t show his emotions and was able to achieve perfection in everything he did.

    He sincerely envied Chen Yongchang¡¯s good luck and couldn¡¯t help but look at Ling Xue again. ¡°Come, Ah-Xue, give another toast to Brother Zhan.¡±

    Ling Xue picked up her wine ss and toasted Zhan Haoze. ¡°President Zhan, let me toast to you.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t decline and picked it up to drink.

    Ling Xue smiled and looked at Chairman Ling. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already toasted him. It¡¯s your turn now.¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good.¡± Chairman Ling picked up his wine ss. ¡°Brother Zhan, I¡¯ll toast you. I wish us a happy cooperation.¡±

    ¡°A happy cooperation.¡±

    Zhan Haoze downed his ss again. Le Xin wanted to stop him, but couldn¡¯t interfere.

    Zhan Haoze drank a lot. When he was about to leave, Chairman Ling stood up.

    ¡°Brother Zhan, I drank a little too much today. Do you mind letting your secretary send me home?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Le Xin didn¡¯t drink much today. Zhan Haoze called him here so that he could send Chairman Ling and his daughter home after he got drunk.

    He watched Chairman Ling leave with Le Xin. Zhan Haoze stood up and nned to leave as well.

    However, the door of the private room was opened again. This time, Ling Xue came in.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ling?¡±

    ¡°I dropped something. I came back to look for it.¡±

    As Ling Xue spoke, she started to look for it in her original seat.

    Out of politeness, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t rush to leave. ¡°What are you looking for, Miss Ling?¡±

    ¡°A ne.¡±Ling Xue pointed at her neck. ¡°I was wearing it just now. I don¡¯t know why it disappeared.¡±

    Zhan Haoze frowned slightly. He was about to say goodbye when Ling Xue raised her head to look at him. ¡°Zhan, do you mind helping me look for it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    At this moment, Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t refuse. He was still working in Chen Yongchang¡¯spany, and the person in front of him was his business partner.

    He bent down and helped Ling Xue Look for her ne.

    The table in the private room was very big, and Ling Xue was beside Zhan Haoze. She was wearing a V-neck shirt today. When she bent down, Zhan Haoze could see her expose herself.

    He turned his face away without any fluctuation, but Ling Xue eximed at this moment.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    As she spoke, she stretched out her hand in his direction. Because the two of them were squatting, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t notice for a moment, and was actually knocked onto the ground by Ling Xue¡¯s sudden approach.

    Ling Xue¡¯s hand reached out behind Zhan Haoze. This way, she was practically sticking to Zhan Haoze¡¯s body.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Zhan.¡±

    Ling Xue picked up the ne. Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t speak and waited for her to leave his embrace. Ling Xue, however, took advantage of the situation and pressed her hands on his chest.

    ¡°President Zhan, how should I thank you for helping me find the ne?¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me. Miss Ling, can you get up first?¡±

    Ling Xue didn¡¯t say anything. She lowered her head and was about to kiss Zhan Haoze¡¯s lips.

    Zhan Haoze avoided her. Ling Xue¡¯s kissnded on Zhan Haoze¡¯s face. Zhan Haoze¡¯s brows furrowed. Just as he was about to push Ling Xue away, he suddenly realized that something was wrong with his body.

    Hot. He felt the heating from his stomach. The wave of heat surged downwards.

    His eyes sharp and cold as a knife, he suddenly looked at Ling Xue.

    ¡°President Zhan, you¡¯re so handsome.¡±

    She had seen many handsome men, but she liked people like Zhan Haoze. Abstinent, cold, and utterly unapproachable.

    She liked this type of men, and liked his attitude.

    She couldn¡¯t help but want to have a closer rtionship with Zhan Haoze. Even if she couldn¡¯t marry him or be with him, it didn¡¯t matter.

    She only needed a one-night stand anyway. It was a great deal for her to have such a wonderful man.

    But unfortunately, when they talked about cooperation before, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t seem to understand no matter how she implied it.

    Helpless, she could only think of another way.

    Today was the day the two corporations signed the contract. When she found out that Zhan Haoze had arranged a meal, she had made an appointment with him at ChaoWen Courtyard.

    She had just probed Zhan Haoze and found out that he actually didn¡¯t fall for her trick. This made her want Zhan Haoze even more.

 Chapter 653 - What Kind Of Person Did He Treat Her As

    <h4>Chapter 653: What Kind Of Person Did He Treat Her As</h4>

    She had met Chen Feifei before. She was a fragile person. She heard that she had a heart disease, and she looked mild-mannered and weak. She hated women like that the most. She thought they were pretentious.

    She was an ambitious woman. Ling Xue never hid her ambitions.

    ¡°President Zhan, I¡¯ve admired you since the first time I saw you.¡±

    As she spoke, she reached her hand into Zhan Haoze¡¯s clothes. That tan chest, even if only a small part of it was exposed, it was enough for her to fantasize endlessly.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s breathing became heavier at this moment. He finally understood that this woman had added something into the wine he had just drunk.

    ¡°President Zhan.¡± Ling Xue saw his face turn red and leaned her body down. Her delicate hand pressed on his chest and unbuttoned one of his buttons.

    ¡°I really admire you. I¡¯m very willing to have a chance to interact with you further.¡±

    As she spoke, she had already unbuttoned his second button. Zhan Haoze grabbed her hand at this moment.

    Ling Xue¡¯s eyes widened, but Zhan Haoze pushed her away and stood up.

    His movements were too fast, so fast that Ling Xue didn¡¯t have time to stop him.

    ¡°You ¨C¡± she only said the word ¡°you¡± before Zhan Haoze took two steps back with his face red.

    He looked down at Ling Xue¡¯s face contemptuously. His breathing was a little heavy, but it couldn¡¯t hide the coldness in his eyes.

    ¡°I appreciate Miss Ling¡¯s kindness. I will also remember Miss Ling¡¯s appreciation for me. I still have something to do, so I will take my leave first.¡±

    His voice was a little low and a little hoarse. In fact, the medicine that Ling Xue had given him had caused his body to heat up, and he felt extremely ufortable.

    At this moment, he used his greatest willpower to endure the heat in his body.

    After he quickly left the private room, Ling Xue quickly snapped back to reality after a short moment of surprise. She stood up and wanted to chase after Zhan Haoze.

    However, she realized that Zhan Haoze was no longer in the corridor outside.

    She stomped her feet hatefully. She knew that if she missed this opportunity today, it wouldn¡¯t happen again. She was angry, but there was nothing she could do. Now, she could only wait for the next opportunity toe again.

    After Shi Mengwan sent Tong Yan and the others away, she walked in the direction where she parked the car.

    She didn¡¯t drink. She had always followed the habit of not drinking while driving, and not driving after drinking. Tong Yan and the others said that they were going to karaoke, but she wasn¡¯t interested.

    The main reason was that even though she was easy to talk to, she was still the boss. With her around, Tong Yan and the others might not be at ease. She might as well agree to cover their expenses, but she didn¡¯t want to go.

    After leaving ChaoWen Courtyard, Shi Mengwan headed in the direction of her car.

    It was nighttime at ChaoWen Courtyard, and the parking spot was a little dark. After she passed through the green nts on both sides, she would arrive at her parking space around the corner.

    However, her body was suddenly pulled into the bushes at this moment. The sudden change of events frightened Shi Mengwan.

    Her first reaction was to struggle, but at the same time, since her body was close to the other party¡¯s, she smelled the familiar scent of mint.

    The lights were dim, but she could see clearly. The person in front of her was Zhan Haoze.

    In the dark, his eyes were bloodshot, and he was panting heavily. His hands were tightly wrapped around her waist.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    She only had time to say the word ¡°you¡± before her lips felt warm. Then, it was a robbery that almost suffocated her.

    He was like a leopard that was biting its prey. He bit her firmly and refused to let go afterwards.

    The kiss was fierce and indulgent, as if he wanted to swallowed her.

    This was Shi Mengwan¡¯s first kiss.

    She had never been kissed like this before. Or maybe she had been.

    When she was kissed, her consciousness became a little disoriented. She remembered that this couldn¡¯t be considered her first kiss.

    Her first kiss was gone when she was twelve years old.

    The force on her lips increased again. She felt pain and raised her leg to kick at the other party¡¯s crotch.

    However, she neglected her current position. She was pulled over by the man, and her body was half-pressed against his chest.

    She was pressed against his chest and wantonly kissed. The moment she lifted her leg, her body lost bnce and she got closer to him instead.

    She was like a tree branch that was entangled by vines. They were intertwined. There was me in you, and you in me. They couldn¡¯t tell one from the other.

    Shi Mengwan felt her body being hugged by him and she took a step back to lean against the tree trunk next to her.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing thick clothes, so the cold and hard tree trunk made her feel ufortable. She struggled again.

    When the other party¡¯s hand was about to reach her waist, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and p the other party¡¯s face.

    She was a little irritated, but more than that, she was angry.

    What did he take her for? It was verbal humiliation before, but actual bullying today.

    She had just seen him cuddling with a woman, and now he was pestering her again.

    Had he changed? Was he no longer the person she remembered?

    Or had he just shown his true colors? Was he just a frivolous person?

    Either way, she didn¡¯t want to continue.

    The sound of ¡°pa¡± was especially clear at night. The man¡¯s movements stopped for a moment.

    She was carried into the man¡¯s arms. The man¡¯s chin was pressed against her neck, and his breathing was heavier than before.

    Shi Mengwan smelled alcohol, so she pushed him away.

    Strangely, this time, she actually seeded. After pushing him away, she quickly ran to her car.

    She tried to open the car door twice before it actually opened. She didn¡¯t know what she was nervous about.

    When she got into the car, Shi Mengwan realized that someone was sitting in the passenger seat as well.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s face was abnormally red. His breathing was heavy, and the smell of alcohol was strong. He seemed to be drunk.

    Her face full of vignce, Shi Mengwan leaned her body to the side of the car door and stared at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan?¡±

    ¡°Drive.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. He seemed to have seen Ling Xuee out. He didn¡¯t want her to see him in Shi Mengwan¡¯s car.

    ¡°President Zhan?¡±

    ¡°I said drive.¡±

    Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth, stepped on the elerator, and left quickly.

    Her car drove away, and Ling Xue arrived at the parking lot in the next moment. She looked at Zhan Haoze¡¯s car, which was still parked there.

    Zhan Haoze hasn¡¯t left yet? That¡¯s right. He drank alcohol and was drugged. The alcohol stimted the effects of the drug. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of it so easily. He should still be in the vi.

    Thinking of this, Ling Xue went back to look for Zhan Haoze.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan stopped her car halfway. She wanted Zhan Haoze to get lost and get out of her car, but Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t look right.

    Looking very ufortable, he closed his eyes tightly. Shi Mengwan¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.

    ¡°Pre... President Zhan? Mr. Zhan?¡±

    Zhan Haoze seemed to have heard her. He opened his eyes and nced at her.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your home? Tell me your address. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    The other party was her Dear Brother, the person she had always cared about and wanted to find. She didn¡¯t want to really leave him on the road.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he closed his eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan? Zhan Haoze?¡±

    Shi Mengwan called out a few more times, but there was no response. She had no choice but to drive the car back to her home.

    When the car stopped, Shi Mengwan was the first to get out of the car. She originally wanted to just leave Zhan Haoze there and not bother with him anymore.

    After thinking about it, she still went around and opened the car door.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t move, so Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, can you get out of the car by yourself?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes seemed to move. Shi Mengwan took a deep breath and bent down to look at him.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, can you hear me?¡±

    Zhan Haoze finally reacted and opened his eyes. Shi Mengwan was shocked by his eyes.

    His eyes seemed to be more bloodshot than before.

    ¡°You...¡± Was he okay?

    Zhan Haoze suddenly reached out and put his hand on her shoulder. She almost fell down, but he got out of the car using her as support.

    Shi Mengwan instinctively supported his body. More than half of his weight was on her.

    He was very heavy, and Shi Mengwan could barely move him. He was so close, and his body reeked of alcohol, as well as the faint smell of mint.

    Shi Mengwan closed the car door and looked up at him. ¡°Mr. Zhan, can you stand still?¡±

    Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes but didn¡¯t say anything. He practically carried her into the apartment.

    Shi Mengwan followed him helplessly and brought him upstairs.

    As soon as they entered, Shi Mengwan threw him on the sofa. She was covered in sweat from the short journey just now.

    Zhan Haozeid on the sofa and didn¡¯t move. His face was redder than before.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes shed with worry, but it was only for a moment. Very soon, she didn¡¯t n to care about Zhan Haoze anymore.

    No matter how worried she was, it was useless. He had a fianc¨¦e and had forgotten about her.

    She turned around and went back to her room to change her clothes. She nned to take a shower and sleep. She had had enough trouble for the day.

    After she returned to her room, Shi Mengwan had just taken out her pajamas before she took off her top when the door to her room was opened with a bang. She was shocked.

    Before she could turn around, her body was already in Zhan Haoze¡¯s arms.

    The bed was right in front of her. He didn¡¯t even have to think before he directly pressed her onto the bed.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan?¡±

    Her lips were sealed. It was the same domineering and predatory kiss as before.

    This time, she didn¡¯t even have a ce to escape. Behind her was the bed. In front of her was his sturdy chest.

    Shi Mengwan struggled, but she wasn¡¯t Zhan Haoze¡¯s match at all.

    ¡°Wu wu.¡±

    She wanted to say: Zhan Haoze, let go of me. However, she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Other than the sound of ¡°wu wu¡±, there was only the sound of the fabric of their clothes rubbing against each other. She was anxious.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t speak in the car just now because he had been suppressing the effects of the drug in his body. However, in this environment, where the entire house was infused with Shi Mengwan¡¯s faintly discernible aura, the effects of the drug could no longer be suppressed.

    He kissed Shi Mengwan, as if he was gnawing on her.

    Shi Mengwan was in pain. The moment Zhan Haoze¡¯s lips left her lower jaw, she used all her strength to push him away.

    She quickly got up and wanted to run to the other side, but before she could run away, Zhan Haoze pounced on her again.

    Shi Mengwan was anxious. She desperately pressed her hands against his chest to force him to see her clearly.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze? Zhan Haoze, look carefully. Who am I? I¡¯m Shi Mengwan, not Chen Feifei. Look carefully.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s movements paused for a moment. Shi Mengwan took the opportunity to push his body away again.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you have a girlfriend. Please calm down.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know if he would listen or how much she could get him to listen to, but she had to say it.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s body froze there, and he kept panting. His eyes were bloodshot, and he seemed to be trying his best to control himself.

    Shi Mengwan saw that his hands were tightly clenched into fists, and his body looked very stiff. A trace of unconcealed worry shed through her eyes.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze?¡±

    Zhan Haoze nced at her but didn¡¯t say anything. He stood up, as if he was about to leave.

    However, his footsteps faltered at this moment, and he looked as if he was about to fall. Without thinking, Shi Mengwan stepped forward to support him.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze?¡±

    Was he alright? Only this time did Shi Mengwan realize that there seemed to be something wrong with Zhan Haoze.

    Not only was he drunk, but his skin was burning. Even through ayer of shirt, she could feel the warmth of his skin.

    ¡°You... you¡¯re sick?¡±

    Zhan Haoze stared at Shi Mengwan¡¯s parted red lips and pushed her away forcefully.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze?¡±

    Shi Mengwan took two steps back. Recalling Zhan Haoze¡¯s actions just now, she seemed to have understood something.

    ¡°You, do you want to wash your face?¡±

    She went forward to support Zhan Haoze, but this time, he didn¡¯t push her away. He hugged her tightly and kept rubbing against her body.

    Shi Mengwan half-supported and half-dragged him towards the bathroom.

    Her house wasn¡¯t big. She didn¡¯t care about anything else when she got busy. There was only a shower stall in the bathroom, and no bathtub.

    She supported Zhan Haoze and stood under the shower. ¡°You, do you want to rinse yourself with cold water?¡±

    She read somewhere that people would feel better that way, although she didn¡¯t know whether it was true or not.

    When she spoke, Zhan Haoze had already turned on the water. Shi Mengwan was caught off guard by the sudden drench of the shower.

    She had always taken care of her body and never washed herself with or drank cold water. She couldn¡¯t stay any longer after being suddenly drenched like this. She let go of Zhan Haoze and left quickly.

    The sound of water continued behind her. She didn¡¯t want to care anymore. She went back to her room to take her pajamas and hurriedly went to another guest bathroom to take a shower.

    At this time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky that she didn¡¯t connect the guest bathroom with the main bathroom and turn it into arge bathroom.

    When she came out, she found that there was still the sound of water running in the bathroom. She frowned slightly and wanted to go in to take a look, but she was afraid that Zhan Haoze¡¯s symptoms still hadn¡¯t subsided.

    After thinking about it, she decided to just ignore it.

    However, this was her room, and the sound of water running in the bathroom made it impossible for her to fall asleep.

    She turned around and went to the study. When she sat down, she realized that she wasn¡¯t in the mood to draw.

    She thought of her first kiss. She had lost her first kiss when she was twelve years old.

    At that time, she had been living with her Dear Brother for almost half a year.

    Her Dear Brother was very good to her and took good care of her, but he often had a sulky face. No, he seemed to have a sulky face towards everyone.

    Even when he cared for her, he often did so with a sulky face.

    That time, not long after the spring festival, it was thentern festival. Southerners had to eat glutinous rice balls during thentern festival.

    She used to live in the countryside, so she preserved the tradition very well. The day before thentern festival, she nonchntly said that tomorrow would be thentern festival, so she wanted to eat glutinous rice balls.

    The next day, Dear Brother atually brought glutinous rice balls back. She was overjoyed, but that glutinous rice ball was so small.

    ¡°Is this tangyuan? Why is it so small?¡±

    She looked at the two bowls of tangyuan and then looked at Dear Brother. Dear Brother nodded heavily and told her that it was tangyuan.

    If she ate it, then she ate it. If she didn¡¯t eat it, that would be fine as well.

    It was a custom. Shi Mengwan thought that perhaps in Lin City, tangyuan was this small.

    She didn¡¯t know that the tangyuan that Dear Brother bought wasn¡¯t tangyuan at all, but wine-fermented rice balls.

    How old was she at that time? She was twelve years old, so just the little amount of alcohol in it was enough to make her drunk. Moreover, the alcoholic content of the ones that her Dear Brother bought was especially strong, but the two children didn¡¯t notice it at that time.

    ¡°Dear Brother, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±

    He was the most beautiful person she had ever seen.

    Her Dear Brother had also eaten them, so his face was a little flushed as well.

    The teenager had never drunk alcohol before, so the alcohol in it was enough to make him a little drunk.

    He looked at the girl in front of him. She was a twelve-year-old girl who had already begun to develop. In half a year¡¯s time, her body had grown a little taller.

    Her figure was slender, and her facial features were delicate, especially her eyes, which seemed to be able to speak.

    The teenager suddenly felt a little hot. After New Year¡¯s, he could be considered 16 years old. He was a big boy.

    ¡°You¡¯re very pretty too.¡±

    The teenager, who was nearing the end of his voice changing period, didn¡¯t sound as unpleasant as he did before. Shi Mengwan blinked her eyes and looked at her Dear Brother.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re prettier.¡±

    As she spoke, she sat beside the teenager. Her small hand gently stroked the teenager¡¯s face.

    ¡°Dear Brother¡¯s eyebrows are pretty, his nose is pretty, his eyes are pretty, his face is pretty. Also, also...¡±

    Her handnded on his lips. She blinked her eyes and sounded a little drunk. ¡°His mouth is pretty too.¡±

    The young man felt hotter than before. The young girl in front of him had bright eyes, white teeth, and her skin was like porcin. He grabbed her hand and caressed her face.

    ¡°Wanwan is pretty too. Her eyes are pretty, her face is pretty, and her mouth is pretty too.¡±

    He was mimicking her when Shi Mengwan blinked and suddenly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re missing one. My nose. Is my nose not pretty?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡± The teenager was happy to coax her, especially since it was the truth. ¡°Everything about my Wanwan is pretty.¡±

    Shi Mengwan smiled. Her smile seemed to make the small and dpidated room brighten up.

    The teenager looked at Shi Mengwan¡¯s bright red lips and couldn¡¯t help but move closer to her. He gently kissed her on the lips.

    Their eyes met. The teenager looked at the girl¡¯s bright eyes while the girl looked at the youth¡¯s raised eyebrows.

    The teenager suddenly realized what he had done and quickly retreated. The base of his ears were bright red. Half of it was because of shyness, and the other half was because of self-me.

    What was he doing just now? He had actually kissed her. She was only twelve years old. Even after New Year¡¯s, she would still be only thirteen years old.

    The young girl didn¡¯t realize that she had been taken advantage of. She leaned over and held the young man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Dear Brother, your mouth is so sweet.¡±

    He had just eaten the wine-brewed rice balls, so his lips naturally tasted like wine-brewed rice balls.

    She wanted to taste it again, so she leaned over and took the initiative to kiss the young man¡¯s lips.

    It was an immature and clumsy kiss. It was the first time for both the young man and the young girl. The young girl felt satisfied after she finished kissing him. Under the effects of the alcohol, she returned to her room and fell into a deep sleep.

    She didn¡¯t know that because of her kiss, the young man had an extremely shameful and absurd dream at night.

    She didn¡¯t know that the usuallyzy young man woke up early the next morning to quickly washed his clothes, and even changed the bed sheets.

    Shi Mengwan only knew that after she woke up the next day, she still remembered the kiss from yesterday.

    Her face blushed slightly, but she felt happy. That person was her Dear Brother. The seed of that young girl¡¯s extremely secretive thoughts had been nted from that moment on.

    She liked her Dear Brother, so she naturally didn¡¯t despite that kiss.

    But from the next day onward, her Dear Brother started to avoid her.

    He would avoid her gaze, avoid her contact, and ¡ª

    Shi Mengwan thought that her Dear Brother hated her and thought that she was frivolous. That¡¯s right, which good girl would run away from home at the age of twelve or thirteen?

    What kind of girl would live with a teenager? What kind of girl would kiss a boy?

    All the education she had received since childhood told her that these things were wrong and immoral.

    She med herself, felt guilty, and felt ashamed. She felt like she had done something wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have kissed Dear Brother. Dear Brother probably hated her too.

    During those few days, she was extremely sad. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but wake up early one day when the teenager was about to go out and block the teenager¡¯s path..

    With a bang, she seemed to hear a sounding from the bathroom next door.

    Shi Mengwan snapped back to reality because of that sound. She hurriedly got up and returned to her room.

    She hesitated for a moment and listened to the sound of water inside. Then, she resolutely went in.

    She didn¡¯t know when the shower head had fallen. Zhan Haoze sat on the ground. His clothes were disheveled, and he had torn them all off.

    His body was abnormally red. The sound of his breathing was so heavy that she could easily hear it clearly.

    She could even see that Zhan Haoze¡¯s genitals were high up. He seemed to be in great pain. He was constantly struggling against himself, but he didn¡¯t seem to seed.

    The scene in front of her was too out of the ordinary. Shi Mengwan¡¯s face blushed a little, but she was more worried than anything else. She stepped forward and looked at Zhan Haoze with obvious concern.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze? Zhan Haoze?¡± She turned off the shower that was still spraying water at the wall. She bent down to help Zhan Haoze up.

    Zhan Haoze was leaning against the wall with his eyes half closed. When he heard Shi Mengwan¡¯s voice, he opened his eyes.

    Shi Mengwan happened to bend down at this moment. When she met Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes, she was shocked.

    It was a pair of wolf-like eyes. Fierce, ruthless, malicious, and deep.

    Shi Mengwan instinctively stepped back, but it was toote. Zhan Haoze pulled her into his arms and kissed her right on the lips.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t even have time to make any sound before she was kissed by Zhan Haoze and couldn¡¯t speak.

    His body had been drenched in cold water for so long, but not only did his body temperature not drop, but it was also even hotter than before.

    He was sitting on the ground, so Shi Mengwan maintained a rather ufortable position.

    She felt very ufortable and wanted him to let go of her, but how could Zhan Haoze let go of her?

    He picked her up with ease and held her tightly in his arms.

    Shi Mengwan tried to push him away, but this time, she failed. No matter how hard she tried, no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn¡¯t escape Zhan Haoze¡¯s grasp.

    More importantly, she was at aplete disadvantage at the moment.

    She was only wearing pajamas to begin with, and the thin fabric was easily lifted by Zhan Haoze.

    He felt that it was troublesome, so he tore her clothes into pieces with his big hand.

    ¡°Mmm Mmm...¡±

    As he continued his aggressive movements, she only had time to muster a very broken sentence, ¡°No, not here, go to the room.¡±

 Chapter 654 - Dear Brother, Please Be Gentle

    <h4>Chapter 654: Dear Brother, Please Be Gentle</h4>

    Shi Mengwan was struggling to death. No matter what, she had to fight for herself.

    In the end, she really couldn¡¯t escape. Zhan Haoze hadpletely lost his mind. He was insistent on doing something to her. She also hoped to have an experience that was rtively more respectful to her.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t feel conflicted in her heart, but now, she could only ept her fate. She was the one who brought him back, and she was the one who gave him this opportunity.

    If she wasn¡¯t destined to escape tonight, then she hoped that her first time would be in bed, not here, in a situation like this.

    Zhan Haoze was still kissing her neck, but when he heard her words, he paused.

    The next second, she was lifted up by him with ease. He walked very fast, as if he was very anxious.

    Her body pressed against his chest, she was tightly held in his arms. She raised her head to look at him.

    His gaze was a little different from before. There was a little more fiery passion in it.

    Her back was pressed against the bed, then he put his heavy weight on her.

    She didn¡¯t close her eyes. Instead, her heart trembled as she watched Zhan Haoze¡¯s anxious and overbearing actions.

    ¡°Dear Brother...¡± She said in an almost mumbling voice, but in return, he became even more eager. She was kissed by him until the corner of her lips became numb from the pain.

    She reached out to make him face her, then her eyes met his gaze fixedly. This face ovepped with her teenage Dear Brother.

    The same eyebrows, the same eyes, but the person in front of her had lost the immaturity of youth, and was now more level-headed and mature.

    But there was one thing that hadn¡¯t changed. His eyes were always sharp, like a lone wolf on the prairie.

    This face, this eyebrows, this eyes, she had dreamed about it countless times in the middle of the night.

    This was her Dear Brother. This was the Dear Brother that she had been relying on for more than a year. Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes were a little warm.

    ¡°Dear Brother, please be gentle.¡±

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t want to care about Zhan Haoze¡¯s identity, nor did she want to care about the woman beside him or care about her previous humiliation.

    The face in front of her now ovepped with the Dear Brother from back then.

    Zhan Haoze was her Dear Brother, and her Dear Brother was Zhan Haoze. From the moment she met him, she was extremely certain of one thing.

    ¡°Dear Brother, Wanwan wants you to please be gentle.¡±

    She said it so softly that she couldn¡¯t even guarantee that he could hear her, but she had to say it.

    This was her first time, and the man on her was the Dear Brother she had been looking for for so long.

    She had never thought of being with a second man in her life. If she was destined to have a man, then she hoped that her first time would be for her Dear Brother.

    Her lips were sealed again, but there was less aggressivenesspared to just now. There was more gentleness.

    The man was trying his best to control himself. Ling Xue¡¯s move was extremely ruthless. He had no way of resisting the effects of alcohol and drugs.

    Perhaps there was a hint of soberness, but that soberness disappeared when Shi Mengwan called him Dear Brother.

    The woman¡¯s eyes were alluring, and her body was soft. Her eyes were filled with gentleness. The passion that she had been suppressing earlier was nowpletely burning.

    Everything that happened after was out of their control.

    Shi Mengwan felt torn between reality and her memories. Zhan Haoze and Dear Brother had be the same person. She seemed to have returned to the time when she was 12 years old. That unruly and cold teenager treated her differently.

    Their skin was touching and their breathing was harmonious.

    She was like a cloud. She floated up, down, and up with the wind until she was beyond the clouds in the nine heavens. She could no longer find a ce to return to.

    But she was also like a ship, drifting on the sea. Only now did she find her home.

    ¡°Dear Brother. Dear Brother ¨C¡±

    The moment she experienced the pain, she almost wanted to cry. She hugged him tightly and felt his giving.

    The man¡¯s breathing became heavier. She was smashed into pieces and was no longerplete.

    But he filled her up again and finally restored her to her original state.

    He went back and forth, repeating it over and over again. This night was exceptionally long.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t sleep for long. She was a person who couldn¡¯t sleep easily when she had something on her mind.

    At dawn, she opened her eyes. Looking at the sky that was about to brighten, she turned around.

    Her body felt extremely ufortable and painful. It was as if her entire body had been dismantled. She followed the hand that was tightly wrapped around her waist and raised her eyes to look at the owner of that hand.

    Zhan Haoze had fallen asleep. His eyes were tightly shut. It seemed to be because of their previous passionate intercourse, and it also seemed to be because of the alcohol fromst night.

    His breathing was steady and long. His chest rose and fell slightly. His face was no longer as red as it had been yesterday.

    When he fell asleep, he didn¡¯t have the malicious aura that he had when he was awake. He lookedpletely harmless. She wanted to raise her hand to touch his face. It was just that even such a simple action felt difficult for her to do.

    She wanted to sleep, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. When she woke up, she felt tired. Seeing that the sky was getting brighter, Shi Mengwan finally decided to continue sleeping for a while.

    She turned around. Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand was still wrapped around her waist. Because of her movements, the nket slid to her waist. Shi Mengwan also saw the scar above his left arm.

    That scar looked like it was from a long time ago, and the color was already very faint. The color of his skin was slightly whiter. Therefore, this scar looked especially obvious.

    Yesterday, Shi Mengwan barely had time to think, and she also barely had time to seriously look at Zhan Haoze¡¯s body.

    The sky was slightly bright, and that scar became clearer. The wound was about five centimeters long. Shi Mengwan raised her hand and gently caressed the wound. Her eyes suddenly became a little sore.

    She had always been sure that Zhan Haoze was her Dear Brother. Now, this woundpletely confirmed her guess.

    ¡°Dear Brother...¡±

    ... ..

    When Shi Mengwan woke up in the morning, the teenager was still sleeping. He had gotten into a fight yesterday and had some injuries on his body. Although they were all superficial injuries, it still consumed a lot of his vitality because of his age.

    Looking at the young man lying motionlessly on the bed, Shi Mengwan thought about how she had given him a few tens of yuan yesterday.

    That money wasn¡¯t much, but it was better than nothing. She regretted it after being out for a day. She wanted to go back to her home now.

    But there was a problem now. Without money, how could she go home?

    Shi Mengwan was already twelve years old. She thought about it and decided to go straight to the police station and find a policeman to send her home.

    Before she left, she was a little hesitant. Should she tell Zhan Haoze? But she wasn¡¯t familiar with him. She had only stayed here for a day yesterday.

    She even gave him money so she wasn¡¯t technically freeloading.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t feel guilty at all when she thought of this. She took a look at the small house and left in the end.

    Shi Mengwan nned it out very well. She just needed to find the nearest police station. However, when she came out of the teenager¡¯s house, she realized that she had lost her way.

    The bungalows in this area were built very simrly. There were small alleys in all directions, and every door looked almost the same to her.

    Shi Mengwan walked around for a long time, but not only did she not go out, she also got lost instead.

    If she got lost, she got lost. Shi Mengwan was thinking of finding a public phone to stop and call the police when she unexpectedly ran into the two people who had been following her yesterday.

    Two gangsters stood in front of Shi Mengwan. One was wearing a gaudy shirt, and the other was wearing a ck shirt. The man in the ck shirt took a step forward and nced at Shi Mengwan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yo. Isn¡¯t this the little beauty from yesterday?¡±

    The two of them had their eyes on Shi Mengwan since yesterday. Such a young girl, with her good looks, seemed to be alone and had no family by her side. If they sold her off, it would be a huge sum of money.

    ¡°Little beauty, since we¡¯ve met, it¡¯s fate. Come with us brothers.¡±

    Shi Mengwan panicked when she saw the two of them. She was lucky enough to escape yesterday, but it didn¡¯t mean that she had such good luck today.

    She looked left and right and ran to the back as fast as she could. The two hooligans looked at each other and quickly followed behind her.

    Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t familiar with this area, and she was getting desparate from being chased. In her panic, she actually ran into a dead end.

    ¡°Little beauty, you can¡¯t run anymore, can you?¡± The man in theck shirt looked at Shi Mengwan and the smile on his face became more and more wretched. ¡°Don¡¯t run anymore. Follow Brother.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Shi Mengwan was anxious. She looked at the two people, then looked at the dead end in front of her. She sank into extreme despair.

    Seeing the two gangsters approaching, she looked around in panic. In the end, she picked up a rock on the ground and held it in her hand, as if she wanted to fight with the two gangsters.

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re saucy. Big Brother likes you.¡±

    The man in the gaudy shirt nced at the man in the ck shirt, and the two of them walked forward together. Shi Mengwan held the rock in her hand and waved it wildly.

    But before she could hit the two of them, her hand was already grabbed by the two hooligans.

    ¡°Little beauty, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Help! Help!¡± Shi Mengwan cried out. Seeing this, the man in the gaudy shirt covered Shi Mengwan¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Wu wu...¡± Shi Mengwan was anxious. Regret once again overwhelmed her. She shouldn¡¯t have run away from home.

    The two hooligans dragged her and were about to run outside when the figure of a teenager suddenly appeared in front of them.

    When Shi Mengwan saw the person who came, her eyes widened. It was him? That Dear Brother?

    The teenageer stood at the entrance of the alley. His gaze swept past the two hooligans, then he looked at Shi Mengwan. He seemed to be unhappy.

    ¡°Little brat, don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡±

    The man in the gaudy shirt red at the teenager. He was rather impolite.

    The teenager stood there without moving and didn¡¯t speak. The two hooligans didn¡¯t take him seriously either, especially when they saw the injuries on the teenager¡¯s face, not only on his face, but also on his arms.

    They didn¡¯t take the teenager seriously at all.

    When they were about to leave with Shi Mengwan and pass by the teenager, the teenager didn¡¯t move.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s mouth was gagged. She could only watch the teenager and continue to make whimpering sounds. The two hooligans didn¡¯t take the teenager seriously and just passed by him.

    Who knew that as soon as they were behind the teenager, the teenager suddenly turned around. He jumped and kicked the back of the man in the gaudy shirt.

    The man in the gaudy shirt was originally covering Shi Mengwan¡¯s mouth, but this unexpected kick caught him off guard. He let go of Shi Mengwan and leaned forward, then fell to the ground.

    Without waiting for the man in the gaudy shirt to get up, the teenger kicked the man in the ck shirt as well. The man in the ck shirt was on guard after the man in the gaudy shirt fell, so the teenger didn¡¯t seed.

    He wasn¡¯t angry either. He waved his fists at the man in the ck shirt and threw a punch.

    His punch was quick, fast, and vicious. The ck-shirted man wasn¡¯t prepared for this attack and was hit squarely.

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re courting death.¡±

    The ck-shirted man rushed towards the teenger. At the same time, the teenger pulled Shi Mengwan away and faced two hooligans.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know the teenger¡¯s name. She watched the teenger fight two people by himself and thought of the scene where he was surrounded and beaten up by a group of people yesterday.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± After she called out, she remembered that she didn¡¯t know the teenger¡¯s name. Seeing that the man in the gaudy shirt had also stood up and charged towards the teenger, she became anxious.

    ¡°Dear Brother, be careful.¡±

    That call of ¡®Dear Brother¡¯ made the teenger look at her. Before the man in the gaudy shirt¡¯s fist swept over, he quickly threw a punch at the other party.

    The teenger¡¯sbative skills were all from actualbat. The two hooligans were actually unable to gain the upper hand.

    The man in the ck shirt panicked. When the man in the gaudy shirt tripped the teenger, he took out a knife from his pocket. However, it wasn¡¯t aimed at the teenger, but at Shi Mengwan.

    Shi Mengwan was stunned. She didn¡¯t think that there would be such a sudden turn of events in front of her. Before she could react, the teenger saw the ck-shirted man¡¯s actions and pounced towards Shi Mengwan.

    Trying to dodge the ck-shirted man¡¯s knife, he hugged her tightly. However, his arm was still stabbed by the ck-shirted man. Fresh blood gushed out.

    The bright red blood stimted the teenager. There was still a knife in his arm, but he pulled out the knife and rushed towards the two hooligans, as if he didn¡¯t care about his life.

    Such a reckless move scared the two hooligans. The two people actually fled and didn¡¯t continue to harass them.

    ¡°Dear Brother, are you okay?¡± Shi Mengwan went forward and looked at the youth¡¯s bleeding arm. ¡°What should I do? You¡¯re bleeding a lot.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±The teenager red at her. He casually tore off his shirt and wrapped it around his arm.

    ¡°You... you want to see a doctor like this? Dear Brother, let me send you to see a doctor.¡±

    ¡°See a doctor?¡± With a mocking expression, the teenager turned to look at Shi Mengwan. ¡°Do you have any money on you?¡±

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip and was momentarily speechless. The teenager just held his bleeding arm and walked forward. At this moment, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to go home anymore. The other party had saved her, so she followed behind him worriedly.

    However, the young man turned into another alley, where there was an extremely small clinic.

    When the young man entered, there was a middle-aged man wearing a white coat. When he saw the young man enter and saw the injuries on the young man¡¯s body, his expression instantly became very ugly.

    ¡°Why were you fighting with someone again? Do you not want to live anymore?¡±

    The young man didn¡¯t speak. He just pulled open the wound and directly showed it to the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man stood up and looked at the teenager¡¯s wound. ¡°It¡¯s a bit serious. Although it didn¡¯t reach the bone, you¡¯ll still need stitches, but I don¡¯t have any anesthesia here.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have it, then so be it. Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good. You¡¯re really resilient.¡± The middle-aged man was angry. After the teenager sat down, he didn¡¯t give him any anesthesia and directly started to treat the teenager¡¯s wound.

    When he was cleaning the wound, the young man¡¯s expression began to turn ugly. When the needle that was about to stitch the wounds pierced into the young man¡¯s flesh, the young man¡¯s entire body began to tremble.

    ¡°Dear Brother?¡±

    Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t an idiot. She had seen the romance of the Three Kingdoms and heard of Guan Gong scraping bones to heal wounds. But the person in front of her wasn¡¯t Guan Gong, but a young man who looked to be fifteen or sixteen years old.

    ¡°Dear Brother? Are you alright?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but re at the doctor. ¡°You, give him an anesthetic.¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t disturb me. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that this needle will sew smoothly.¡±

    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t even raise his head. He only focused on stitching the wound. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a few needles will do. No one will die.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Shi Mengwan looked at the teenager worriedly. His fists were tightly clenched, andrge drops of sweat dripped down his face.

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t help but hold his wrist. He was injured because of her, and it was also because of her that he became like this.

    ¡°Dear Brother...¡±

    The doctor was still in the mood to joke as he sewed up the wound. ¡°Kid, when did you get a girl? She doesn¡¯t look like you.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± The young man¡¯s voice was really unpleasant at this time. He red at the middle-aged man coldly, then looked at Shi Mengwan.

    She held his wrist, and it looked like she was in more pain than he was. For some reason, he felt that the wound on his arm didn¡¯t hurt as much anymore.

    The wound was finally sewn up and treated. The middle-aged man withdrew his hand, then looked at the young man¡¯s face. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t say anymore. You always have your own ideas, but I still have to remind you that your wound can¡¯t touch water for the next few days, and you can¡¯t carry anything heavy. Most importantly, for the sake of your life, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t fight with others anymore.¡±

    ¡°Got it. You¡¯re so naggy.¡± The teenager stood up and moved his arm. Indeed, his bones weren¡¯t injured. It was just a flesh wound. He didn¡¯t mind it and didn¡¯t thank him. He directly left the small clinic.

    ¡°Dear Brother?¡± Shi Mengwan quickly followed behind the teenager.

    The teenager¡¯s footsteps weren¡¯t fast. She easily caught up to him. ¡°Thank you for today. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me. We¡¯re even now.¡± The teenager nced at Shi Mengwan. Although Shi Mengwan was young, she understood what he meant at this moment.

    She had helped the teenager yesterday, and he helped her today. However, Shi Mengwan felt that this was different. If the teenager hadn¡¯t intervened today, she was afraid that she would have been taken away by those two hooligans. When that time came, she really didn¡¯t dare to imagine what her fate would be.

    ¡°We¡¯re not even. Dear Brother, you saved me. Thank you.¡±

    She spoke very sincerely, but the young manpletely ignored her. He walked straight towards his own home.

    Shi Mengwan followed behind him. At this moment, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about going home. Instead, she was thinking about what the doctor said.

    His wound couldn¡¯t touch water, and he couldn¡¯t carry heavy objects. Dear Brother was alone, and he saved her. She couldn¡¯t be ungrateful. Even if she wanted to go home, she would have to wait a few days.

    With this thought in mind, Shi Mengwan followed behind the teenager.

    ¡°Dear Brother, What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother, you were amazing just now.¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother, that doctor was too mean. He didn¡¯t even give you an anesthetic.¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother, does your wound still hurt?¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother, what¡¯s your surname?¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother, my name is Shi Mengwan. You can call me Wanwan. That¡¯s what my mom calls me.¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother...¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± The young man who had been followed and questioned all the way stopped and red at Shi Mengwan. ¡°If you keep making noise, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his hand as if he really wanted to hit her.

    Shi Mengwan stood there without moving. Her eyes were clear and pure, as if she believed him. There was no trace of fear.

    The youth felt defeated. He nced at Shi Mengwan, turned around, and continued walking forward.

    ¡°Dear Brother?¡± After entering the door, Shi Mengwan wanted to say something, but the teenager suddenly stopped and stood in front of her.

    He was much taller than her. He stared at her face with a fierce gaze. ¡°Listen, you can stay, but you have to follow my rules.¡±

    ¡°What rules?¡± She didn¡¯t want to stay. She just wanted to take care of him for a few days until his wounds healed.

    ¡°The rules are to shut up. When I don¡¯t let you speak, you¡¯re not allowed to speak.¡±

    ¡°Dear ¨C¡±

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t call me Dear Brother.¡±

    ¡°But ¨C¡±

    ¡°My name is Qiao Ze. You can call me Ah-Ze.¡±

    Qiao Ze¡¯s voice sounded very fierce. Shi Mengwan bit her lip and looked into his eyes. She said timidly, ¡°But I think Dear Brother sounds better.¡±

    Qiao Ze red at Shi Mengwan. His uninjured right hand clenched into a fist again.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s gaze was too calm. He put down his raised hand again.

    ¡°Okay, since you call me Dear Brother, then go wash my clothes.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t expect Qiao Ze to really let her stay. She nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you wash your clothes.¡±

    When she was at home, she would help her family wash their clothes anyway. She didn¡¯t think that this was a difficult task. Instead, she felt that this was an opportunity, a chance to repay Qiao Ze for saving her life.

    Qiao Ze watched Shi Mengwan walk into the bathroom in three steps. When she really went to wash his clothes, his gaze became a little ambivalent.

    As such, Shi Mengwan stayed in Qiao Ze¡¯s house.

    ... ..

    Shi Mengwan caressed the scar on Zhan Haoze¡¯s arm. This scar was left behind from saving her. When she saw this, she no longer had to doubt or search anymore.

    Zhan Haoze was her Dear Brother, and her Dear Brother was Zhan Haoze. But why did Zhan Haoze not remember her at all?

    Could it be that she was the only one holding on to that memory from the past, but her Dear Brother hadpletely forgotten it?

    The hand that was originally pressing on Zhan Haoze¡¯s scar was grabbed by someone. The person who was originally asleep had unknowingly woken up and was now staring at her with his eyes wide open.

    Because he had just woken up, Zhan Haoze¡¯s gaze was calm at this moment. It was deep and serene, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of hostility.

    Shi Mengwan could even see faint tranquility in his gaze.

    Their eyes met, and there was silence. Shi Mengwan looked at him and took the lead to shift her gaze away.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    After asking that superfluous question, Shi Mengwan lowered her eyes awkwardly. It was one thing to be prepared yesterday, but it was another to have s*x.

    She was still a little shy, and she didn¡¯t dare to even look into his eyes.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything, but she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Dear Brother.¡±

    As soon as those three words came out, Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression changed slightly. Shi Mengwan lowered her head, so she didn¡¯t notice the change in his expression at all.

    ¡°Dear Brother. Are you alright now?¡± The way he looked yesterday made her a little worried.

    She cared about him so much that she even forgot about the difort on her body.

    ¡°Dear Brother, how are you now?¡±

    More than ten years of worry, more than ten years of searching. Shi Mengwan, who never lost hope and never gave up. When she didn¡¯t get Zhan Haoze¡¯s response, she couldn¡¯t help but look up at him.

    When she looked up, she met a pair of extremely cold and gloomy eyes.

 Chapter 655 - Iâ€™m Not Your Dear Brother

    <h4>Chapter 655: I¡¯m Not Your Dear Brother</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Being stared at like this, Shi Mengwan¡¯s exposed shoulders and skin inexplicably felt as if they were covered with ayer of coldness.

    She shrank her shoulders and looked at Zhan Haoze with uncertainty.

    ¡°Dear Brother?¡±

    Zhan Haoze turned over and pressed her under his body. He looked down at her face.

    ¡°Dear Brother?¡± He raised his hand and gently pinched her chin. ¡°Who are you calling?¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother?¡± He was very heavy, and Shi Mengwan could barely breathe under his weight. ¡°I¡¯m calling you. Aren¡¯t you my dear brother?¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t understand. She also didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t remember her and didn¡¯t recognize her.

    However, that scar and his appearance had long been engraved in her heart. She would never forget them.

    ¡°Dear Brother, have you forgotten? I¡¯m Wanwan.¡±

    Zhan Haoze stared at her face. He moved closer and looked into her eyes while his hands slightly exerted force.

    ¡°So, you thought I was someone else¡¯s substitute yesterday?¡±

    What substitute?

    Shi Mengwan froze for a moment and didn¡¯t snap back to reality until after awhile. After she realized what Zhan Haoze meant, she quickly shook her head.

    ¡°No, Dear Brother, I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t think you were someone else.¡±

    She only knew clearly that the person in front of her was the Dear Brother that she had been thinking about all along. Why? Why didn¡¯t Zhan Haoze admit it?

    He was obviously Dear Brother, but he didn¡¯t admit it.

    He forgot about her and everything that had happened between the two of them. She felt hurt and anxious at the same time.

    They were already like this, so she wanted to awaken his memories and remind him of their past.

    ¡°Dear Brother. Look at me. I¡¯m Shi Mengwan. Your Wanwan.¡±

    Her jaw was pinched,

    Zhan Haoze looked at her face and his voice was as cold as the ice of December. ¡°So, you like to y games like this?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a game. I didn¡¯t mistake you for someone else.¡± He was Dear Brother, not someone else.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t mistake me for someone else?¡±

    Zhan Haoze sneered. Did she think he would believe her?

    ¡°Then who is the Dear Brother you called?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Shi Mengwan looked at him with determination. ¡°The Dear Brother I called is you. You¡¯re my Dear Brother.¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡± She felt pain on her lips from being bitten by him. Shi Mengwan blinked at him. ¡°Dear Brother...¡±

    Her voice drifted off because Zhan Haoze had already kissed her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your Dear Brother. Don¡¯t call me that.¡±

    ¡°Dear ¨C¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s big words were swallowed up again. This time, Zhan Haoze bit even harder than before. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Don¡¯t call me Dear Brother.¡±

    ¡°...¡±Shi Mengwan bit her lips and looked at Zhan Haoze. Her expression changed from anticipation to disappointment, from determination to confusion.

    For a moment, she even suspected that she was wrong. Zhan Haoze¡¯s arm was propped up beside her, and the scar was clear.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t recognize her, nor did she know why he forgot, but she did feel a lot of negative emotions because he forgot.

    He wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes, so she could feel the warmth of his skin. That temperature made her lose her focus again.

    ¡°Dear Brother?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t treat her politely this time. His devouring lips and tongue robbed her of her breath. His big hand reached into the quilt.

    Soon, Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t call him Dear Brother anymore.

    Under the effects of alcohol, drug residue, and anger from the fact that Shi Mengwan mistook him as another man, he took everything from her unceremoniously.

    In the end, Shi Mengwan could only say what she wanted to say. Under his attacks, she was defeated.

    ... ..

    Her face full of anger, Chen Feifei threw the cup in her hand to the ground.

    Her eyes gloomy, she red at the maid in front of her. ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean brother Hao didn¡¯te back yesterday? Tell me clearly.¡±

    The maid shivered. Chen Feifei¡¯s big temper was all on them.

    ¡°Young Madam, Young Master Zhan didn¡¯te back yesterday. His room was empty.¡±

    Chen Feifei certainly knew that Zhan Haoze¡¯s room was empty, but she didn¡¯t give up. She just thought that Zhan Haoze had gone out early.

    Zhan Haoze had the habit of doing morning exercises. He had to get up to do steps every morning. She thought that he went out for a run.

    ¡°Ask Xiao Chen to drive the car over. I¡¯m going out.¡±

    Chen Feifei knew how to drive, but her health wasn¡¯t good, so her family was worried. For the sake of his daughter¡¯s convenience, Chen Yongchang assigned her a driver.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Before Chen Feifei went out, she first called Chen Yongchang and asked him what Zhan Haoze had nned yesterday.

    Chen Yongchang didn¡¯t know what his precious daughter wanted to do, so he told him about Zhan Haoze¡¯s whereabouts yesterday.

    After asking, Chen Feifei went directly to thepany. The Chen family was also very famous in Lin City.

    Chen Yongchang started out as a seafood distributor, but he saw an opportunityter and started to specte in real estate. It was also good luck that he encountered a good opportunity, and for several years, his business was very big.

    He also had his own business in the neighboring city. In the past few years, with Zhan Haoze¡¯s participation, he listened to his words and started to expand into other industries. Now, thatpany was also quiterge.

    Chen Feifei¡¯s car stopped at thepany¡¯s building. Everyone in thepany knew Chen Feifei and knew that this young madam couldn¡¯t be offended. The front desk receptionist came out early in the morning to lead the way for Chen Feifei.

    Chen Feifei went up the stairs with an intimidating vibe and went straight to Zhan Haoze¡¯s office.

    However, Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t in the office. This made Chen Feifei¡¯s expression even more unsightly. She began to call Zhan Haoze repeatedly.

    ... ..

    Zhan Haoze was woken up by the ringtone of his phone. He didn¡¯t pick up the call. Instead, he turned off his phone. When he got up, he looked at the unfamiliar environment before him and finally realized where he was.

    Under the nket, he couldn¡¯t see anything. He looked at Shi Mengwan, who was sleeping at the side.

    The woman¡¯s nket was barely covering her chest. The skin on her shoulders, which wasn¡¯t covered by the nket, was covered with bruises.

    Zhan Haoze rarely lost control. No, it could be said that he had never lost control. Last night, he had lost control.

    The drug Ling Xue had given him was indeed powerful. Mixed with alcohol, although it was quite difficult for him to resist, it wasn¡¯t that he really couldn¡¯t resist.

    But he had lost control. As he rubbed the space between his brows, Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good.

    His gaze fell on Shi Mengwan¡¯s face. She was still sleeping soundly. There were faint dark circles beneath her eyes, and her face was a little pale.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression became even uglier. His loss of control was mostly due to the scent of this woman.

    He rubbed his be and quickly got up. When he found his wet clothes in the bathroom, his phone rang again. He looked at the phone and picked it up.

    ¡°Drive the car to the Yayuan Apartment to pick me up. Oh right, bring me a set of clothes, from the inside to the outside.¡±

    After hanging up, Zhan Haoze took a shower. When he came out of the bathroom, he only had a towel around his waist.

    Shi Mengwan was still asleep and showed no signs of waking up. He stood by the bed and stared at her face for a long time. When there was a knock on the door, he left the room.

    The person standing outside the door was Tang Hua, his personal assistant.

    He didn¡¯t have any doubts about Zhan Haoze appearing in an unfamiliar ce. He just handed the bag in his hand to Zhan Haoze.

    From inside to outside, he had shoes and clothes. Zhan Haoze turned around and pulled the towel, then started to change his clothes.

    ¡°Young Master Zhan, the Young Madam had been looking for you since the morning. She seems to have gone to the office now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Zhan, you were ¨C¡± Tang Hua wasn¡¯t a talkative person, but there were some things that he was really concerned about.

    ¡°That woman, Ling Xue, drugged me.¡± Zhan Haoze put on his clothes and turned to look at Tang Hua. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Ling family to you. I don¡¯t want to see thispany again in the business world.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Hua had always obeyed Zhan Haoze¡¯s orders.

    Zhan Haoze had already tidied himself up and looked at Tang Hua. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to thepany first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Hua followed Zhan Haoze and the two of them left together.

    The moment the door closed, Zhan Haoze looked in the direction of the room, but he quickly averted his gaze.

    Coincidentally, Shi Mengwan¡¯s apartment was very close to thepany. Before going upstairs, Zhan Haoze instructed Tang Hua on a few things.

    Tang Hua¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, but it onlysted for a moment before he quickly lowered his head. ¡°Yes. I understand.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡± He was very relieved to leave the matter to Tang Hua.

    Tang Hua drove off and Zhan Haoze entered thepany hall. Just as he entered, secretary Le Xin came over.

    ¡°General Manager Zhan, the Young Madam is throwing a tantrum upstairs. Look ¨C¡±

    ¡°I got it. Go do your thing. Find the contract from yesterday and file it with Secretary Zhao.¡±

    When Zhan Haoze entered, Chen Feifei sat behind his desk, sulking.

    ¡°Brother Hao.¡± Upon seeing Zhan Haoze, even though Chen Feifei tried her best to control her anger, she still couldn¡¯t hide the anger on her face.

    ¡°Hmm. Why did youe to thepany?¡±

    ¡°Brother Hao.¡± His nonchnt expression made Chen Feifei even angrier, but the angrier she was, the more aggrieved she looked.

    ¡°Brother Hao, where did you go yesterday? Why didn¡¯t you go home?¡±

    She said it with extreme grievance. Even though she was furious, in front of her sweetheart, she didn¡¯t want the other party to see her bad side.

    In fact, when Zhan Haoze was in university, he made a lot of money by trading stocks and futures. Then, he bought a house near the university town.

    There was a time when he used the excuse that he had a lot of studies and was busy withpany matters, so he didn¡¯t want to go back and forth and live and wanted to stay in his apartment, but Chen Feifei refused.

    She said that if Zhan Haoze wanted to live in an apartment, she would follow him. Later, Chen Yongchang had no choice but to buy the apartment across from Zhan Haoze¡¯s.

    But Chen Feifei¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good, so she couldn¡¯t be alone. No matter how big the apartment was, it wasn¡¯t asfortable as home.

    Chen Yongchang loved his daughter dearly. He could only ask Zhan Haoze to agree to move back home.

    Zhan Haoze finally took a step back, but he asked to wait until he graduated from university. This request wasn¡¯t overboard. Chen Yongchang had no choice but to agree.

    After Zhan Haoze graduated from university, he entered Chen Yongchang¡¯spany. He moved back to the Chen family. asionally, he would stay in the apartment for two days, but every time, it would make Chen Feifei unhappy.

    ¡°I was too busyst night, so I slept in the apartment.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hao, is what you said true?¡± Chen Feifei looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Why did you lie to me? You didn¡¯te back yesterday, so I asked the cleaningdy to go to the apartment. You didn¡¯t go back at all yesterday.¡±

    The apartment was regrly cleaned, and the person who arranged it was Chen Feifei.

    His expression unfathomable, Zhan Haoze simply looked at her. Chen Feifei was getting angrier.

    The angrier she was, the more aggrieved she looked. Her eyes were red, and with her current expression, she looked fragile.

    ¡°Brother Hao, you lied to me? You never lied to me before. Do you not care about me anymore? You didn¡¯t go home yesterday, and you weren¡¯t at the apartment. Brother Hao, I wasn¡¯t checking up on you, I was just concerned about you. Don¡¯t you know how worried I was about you because you didn¡¯t go home? I...¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t go home yesterday.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at Chen Feifei¡¯s face and thought of Ling Xue.

    ¡°Brother Hao...¡± Chen Feifei stoppedining and looked at him with red eyes.

    ¡°But there was a reason.¡± Zhan Haoze walked to the sofa and sat down. He lowered his eyes and looked at the financial magazine on the coffee table.

    Chen Feifei didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at him with concern.

    ¡°Yesterday, your father asked me to sign the contract with Chairman Ling.¡±

    ¡°I know. I asked my father.¡± Chen Feifei was angry, but she looked like she understood. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve worked hard for thepany these few years, but, do you have to sign the contract for an entire night?¡±

    She pouted, and her eyes were still red as she looked at Zhan Haoze.

    A delicate beauty showed suchplete trust and gratitude in front of a man.

    If it were another man, he would probably want to hug Chen Feifei andfort her.

    ¡°Feifei, I didn¡¯t sign the contract for an entire night, but something happened yesterday.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked up at Chen Feifei with an ambivalent expression. ¡°Something happened yesterday.¡±

    ¡°What happened? Can you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Chairman Ling¡¯s daughter, Ling Xue, was there yesterday. She was very interested in me.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Chen Feifei stood up and looked at Zhan Haoze. She realized that she had lost control. She sat down in front of Zhan Haoze again and resumed her worried expression. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know my rtionship with you?¡±

    ¡°She knows, but I think she probably doesn¡¯t care, right?¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Chen Feifei almost broke her fingers, but she forced herself to look like a victim. ¡°Brother Hao, you¡¯re mine. Don¡¯t tell me you fell in love with her, did you?¡±

    ¡°Feifei, I didn¡¯t fall in love with her, but I did do something wrong to you yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hao?¡± Chen Feifei could barely sit still.

    Zhan Haoze seemed to be a little helpless. ¡°She drugged me yesterday, and I drank some wine.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hao.¡± Chen Feifei¡¯s facepletely changed. Her face pale, she sat there, as if she would copse at any moment. ¡°You, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Feifei, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything more. What else did Chen Feifei not understand?

    ¡°You, she, you guys. You guys really? Really?¡± Chen Feifei¡¯s face was pale, as if she had been struck a blow.

    Zhan Haoze lowered his head, as if he didn¡¯t want to say anything more. Chen Feifei stretched out her hand and hugged Zhan Haoze tightly.

    ¡°Brother Hao, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You had no choice. I won¡¯t me you.¡±

    If there was anyone to me, it was that damn woman.

    Chen Feifei raised her head to look at Zhan Haoze. ¡°Brother Hao, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m really not angry. I¡¯ll tell dad to arrange less work for you in the future. Even if he wants to talk about cooperation with others, I¡¯ll tell him to arrange more people for you.¡±

    ¡°Feifei, there¡¯s no need. Not everyone is likee Ling Xue.¡±

    Of course, it was impossible for everyone to be as shameless as that woman. Chen Feifei was so angry that her gums were starting to hurt.

    Holding Zhan Haoze¡¯s arm, she said in very soft voice, ¡°Brother Hao, thank you. You¡¯ve been enduring it for me. I won¡¯t take this matter to heart, and I won¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhan Haoze nodded and didn¡¯t intend to continue this topic. ¡°You came so early. Did you eat breakfast?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat. You didn¡¯te back for an entire night. How could I have the mood to eat breakfast?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring breakfast in. You should eat first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chen Feifei nodded but wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. After eating with Zhan Haoze and telling Zhan Haoze not to work too hard, she got up and left.

    However, she didn¡¯t go home like she had said to Zhan Haoze just now. Instead, she went around to Chen Yongchang¡¯s office.

    That damned woman, that damned Ling Xue. She dared to snatch her man. She wanted to teach her a lesson.

    After Chen Feifei left, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t have the same expression on his face. He stood up expressionlessly and walked to the back of the office desk to sit down.

    Tang Hua needed some time to acquire thepany of that man surnamed Ling. Before that, someone as insignificant as Ling Xue would be left for Chen Feifei to deal with.

    After all, after all these years, he knew Chen Feifei¡¯s true colors very clearly.

    Chen Feifei thought that she could disguise herself well in front of him, but she didn¡¯t know that no matter how she disguised herself, her true nature would be revealed.

    After getting rid of Chen Feifei and Ling Xue, Zhan Haoze was in a good mood.

    The moment he opened the document, Shi Mengwan¡¯s sleeping face suddenly shed through his mind. She was exhausted yesterday. At this time, she should still be sleeping, right?

    Zhan Haoze, who realized what he was thinking, had an ugly expression on his face. He withdrew his thoughts and focused all his attention on work.

    ..

    When Shi Mengwan woke up, it was already past afternoon.

    The room was empty and there wasn¡¯t a single sound. Zhan Haoze had already left.

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip and turned her body over. Even such a simple action made her feel ufortable. She felt wronged and disappointed.

    Zhan Haoze ran away without any scruples after having s*x with her. That was her first time.

    This realization made her feel ufortable, not just physically, but also mentally. Her heart felt even worse.

    Dear Brother didn¡¯t acknowledge her and forgot about her. Now, he treated her like an antidote, throwing her away after using her.

    All of this filled Shi Mengwan with disappointment.

    Her disappointment didn¡¯tst long. After realizing what time it was, Shi Mengwan quickly got up and went to look for her phone.

    Her phone had been left in the study next door yesterday. As expected, there were at least dozens of missed calls since morning.

    Most of them were from her colleagues in the studio, and one of them was from Qingsang.

    She was still feeling unwell and didn¡¯t n to go out today. She told Xiao Ji that she was sick and wasn¡¯t feeling well. She wanted to rest at home for two days. If there was anything, she could send her an email or call her.

    She also called Su Qingsang. She asked her to go to her ce for a meal.

    After telling her that there was an event at thepany, Shi Mengwan hung up the phone. She went to the kitchen and prepared a bowl of noodles for herself.

    She was still feeling unwell, so she went back to sleep after taking a shower.

    Shi Mengwan, who was asleep, once again dreamed of the winter when she was 12. It rarely snowed in Lin City, but the winter here could be considered cold.

    They lived in a small bungalow. There was no heater, air conditioner, or convector.

    Qiao Ze only had one nket at home. In the summer, Shi Mengwan, who slept on the sofa, used to sleep under a nket.

    Now that the weather was cold, it was impossible to sleep under only a nket. Shi Mengwan was woken up by the cold for several nights. Then, she could only wrap herself tightly in a nket, but it was useless.

    On the third night, Qiao Ze woke up. He looked at Shi Mengwan and told her to sleep on the bed.

    ¡°Dear Brother, I¡¯ll sleep on the bed. Don¡¯t tell me you want to sleep on the sofa, do you?¡±

    At that time, Shi Mengwan was still very naive.

    However, Qiao Ze was only a teenager. Compared to her, the sofa was even smaller for him. He couldn¡¯t even stretch his legs when he slept on it.

    After Shi Mengwan saw how Qiao Ze slept, she took the initiative to ask.

    ¡°Are you going to sleep?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Mengwan was really afraid of the cold. At that time, it was already past the mid-autumn festival in the lunar calendar. It was even colderter on. She didn¡¯t want to be cold.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that Qiao Ze would sleep on the same bed as her. Shi Mengwan was a little embarrassed and ufortable at first, but after sleeping for two days, she waspletely at ease.

    The teenager¡¯s gaze was calm, while Shi Mengwan¡¯s gaze was clear. One treated the other as a younger sister, while the other treated the other as an older brother.

    The pure friendship between siblings wouldn¡¯t have any impurity.

    Shi Mengwan dreamed of the first night Ah-Ze slept with her. She still remembered that she was a little embarrassed.

    She got into bed early, then curled up on one side of the bed and took up a very small space. Dear Brother, on the other hand, slept in the middle of the bed unceremoniously. At that time, he didn¡¯t sleep very well. Sometimes, when he fell asleep, he would squeeze over to her side.

    At this time, Shi Mengwan could only move outside more carefully. She also had to be careful not to fall under the bed.

    Later..

    The knocking on the door woke Shi Mengwan up from her dream. She was very tired and sleepy. She didn¡¯t want to open the door after being woken up by someone.

    But the knocking on the door didn¡¯t seem to give up. It continued.

    Shi Mengwan could only get up and put on a jacket to open the door. Unexpectedly, the person standing outside was Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at Shi Mengwan. After sleeping for a day, her face had regained some color, but it still didn¡¯t look good.

    He silently entered the door. His attitude was as rxed, as if he was returning to his own home.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡±

    He didn¡¯t like to call her Dear Brother, so she didn¡¯t. But what did he mean now?

    Didn¡¯t he leave? Didn¡¯t he only treat her as antidote? If that was the case, then why did hee back?

    Looking at him with vignce and confusion, Shi Mengwan stood at the door.

 Chapter 656 - He Only Treated Her As Antidote

    <h4>Chapter 656: He Only Treated Her As Antidote</h4>

    Zhan Haoze walked into the room and sat down in front of the sofa. His rxed expression made Shi Mengwan feel a little unhappy as if this ce was his home.

    Didn¡¯t he leave? Why did hee back since he left?

    Although she was unhappy, she was looking forward to it. Did Zhan Haoze remember the past? Or..

    She pursed her lips and took a few steps forward to stand beside the coffee table. She didn¡¯t sit down, but just stood there and looked at him.

    Zhan Haoze was tall. Even if he was sitting, he wasn¡¯t much shorter than, Shi Mengwan, who was standing. The two of them looked at each other.

    ¡°You ¨C¡± Not letting herself show even a hint of happiness, Shi Mengwan tried her best to control her emotions.

    In fact,pared to Zhan Haoze disappearing without a trace, his appearance now gave her somefort.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s tone sounded a little cold, and Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes slightly. She must have just gotten up, and her hair was a little messy.

    She was wearing a ck tracksuit, and underneath it was a set of pink pajamas. The bizarre outfit coordination gave her aid-back vibe.

    Therge V-neck of the pajamas made him see her snow-white cor at first nce. There were still purplish-red hickeys on it.

    He could easily remember how he left a mark on her yesterday. The memory ofst night made Zhan Haoze a little stiff.

    His face looked a little solemn because of his tensed up stomach. His gaze returned to Shi Mengwan¡¯s face, and he took out a box from his pocket.

    He put it on the coffee table and pushed it forward.

    ¡°Eat it.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t see what it was at first, but when she saw it clearly, her facial expression suddenly changed.

    On the coffee table, the word ¡°levonorgestrel¡± written on the box deeply stimted Shi Mengwan¡¯s nerves.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze ¨C¡±

    She stood there with a cold sensation in her hands and feet. Yesterday, they were sleeping together, but today, he gave her this.

    ¡°I should be thanking you for your thoughtfulness, right?¡±

    Last night was just an ident. She didn¡¯t have time to recover from the fact that she had s*x with Zhan Haoze.

    But his actions today were like a basin of cold water.

    She really didn¡¯t think about children. It was too far away for her. Moreover, she was probably just an irrelevant passerby to Zhan Haoze now.

    He lost his sensesst night. He treated her as an antidote.

    No matter which one it was, she really didn¡¯t think about children. She even forgot to take protective measures.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything. Shi Mengwan stood there. She felt that her hands and feet had gradually regained some warmth. She took a step forward and picked up the box of medicine.

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you. I¡¯ll take the medicine. I¡¯ll eat itter. You can leave now.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t move, and Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to tangle with him any longer.

    Yesterday was a dreame true. She missed her Dear Brother and finally had an interaction with him, Even if such a connection was just a one-sided dream for her.

    Today, Zhan Haoze let her know that if this was a dream, it could only be a nightmare.

    She couldn¡¯t tolerate it, she couldn¡¯t let it go, and she couldn¡¯t ept that her Dear Brother, whom she missed so much, had be like this.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, please see yourself out.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at her face, as if he didn¡¯t understand what she was angry about.

    He stood up and walked in front of her. His gaze fell on the box in her hand.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Shi Mengwan stood there without moving. Her expression appeared a little stubborn.

    She was very beautiful, and had a morous sort of beauty that her current stubborn expressionplemented. Her red lips were slightly parted, and the expression in her eyes was that of refusal to give in. Her gaze had a formidable aura.

    Zhan Haoze turned his face slightly, and his body involuntarily took half a step forward. He stared at the proud expression on her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to take medicine?¡±

    ¡°...¡±Shi Mengwan suddenly looked at him. For a moment, the expression in her eyes was indescribably ambivalent.

    She gritted her teeth, clenched her hands that hung by her side into fists, red at Zhan Haoze, and quickly turned around to go to the kitchen.

    She came out of the kitchen with a cup of water in her hand. She opened the medicine in front of Zhan Haoze.

    She took out a pill and was about to put it in her mouth when Zhan Haoze suddenly grabbed her hand.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air. She looked at Zhan Haoze with mockery and bewilderment.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, what are you doing?¡±

    Zhan Haoze slowly took the pill from her hand. He leaned over and looked at Shi Mengwan¡¯s face. He put the pill and the cup of water back on the coffee table.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°Take this pill within 72 hours and it will still have an effect.¡±

    Then?

    Zhan Haoze pulled Shi Mengwan¡¯s body into his arms. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t waste this time.¡±

    Shi Mengwan quickly understood what he meant.

    He carried her in his arms and walked towards the room. Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression changed when she realized what he wanted to do.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, are you crazy?¡±

    He didn¡¯t love her. Yesterday was an ident. He still wanted to continue today?

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, put me down.¡± The distance from the living room to the room was too short. Shi Mengwan felt that it was only a few seconds before Zhan Haoze ced her on the bed.

    The moment her body touched the bed, she quickly bounced up and wanted to leave Zhan Haoze¡¯s body.

    However, she was once again pressed down by Zhan Haoze. When she got up, he restrained her hands. At the same time, he kissed her lips.

    ¡°Wu wu.¡±

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t say the rest of her words. Her body still felt the sensation that he had given her yesterday.

    Her waist was sore and her legs were weak. She was no match for him at all.

    Her jacket was taken off and thrown on the ground. The thin pajamas on her were no obstacle to Zhan Haoze. He easily tore the pajamas into pieces.

    Appearing in front of him without a shred of cover, Shi Mengwan was like a peeled egg.

    And this greatly aroused Zhan Haoze. He could see the marks on her body more clearly.

    Her skin was very good, while her body was very tender and very fair. The more pale her skin was, the more obvious the unfaded marks became.

    Those marks were left behind by him.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to continue with him. She struggled to get up, but he easily suppressed her with one hand.

    Not giving her a chance to make a sound and not giving her a chance to resist, he kissed her lips again.

    Everything had just begun.

    ... ..

    Shi Mengwan washed her clothes and tidied up Qiao Ze¡¯s tiny two rooms.

    Finally, she went to the kitchen and took a look at the things in the kitchen. Yes, there was an electric rice cooker, a pot, and even a pressure cooker.

    The pots, pans, bowls, and pans were allplete, including rice, firewood, oil, and salt.

    Shi Mengwan tidied up the kitchen, came out of the kitchen, and went to look for Qiao Ze.

    ¡°Dear Brother? Huh ¨C¡±

    Unexpectedly, she saw Qiao Ze changing his clothes. She grunted and quickly turned around.

    The young man¡¯s shirt was covered in blood. He had no choice in the small clinic just now, but now that he came out, he naturally had to change. He still had to go out at night.

    The young man¡¯s body was slim and there was actually nothing to look at. However, Shi Mengwan was still a little girl, so naturally she was embarrassed.

    ¡°What the are you screaming about?¡±

    Qiao Ze impatiently buttoned two buttons on his shirt and walked in front of Shi Mengwan. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen it before?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t seen it before. When she was at home, her father and a few uncles would always be shirtless, but those people were her family.

    As for Qiao Ze..

    ¡°Why did you call me?¡±

    Shi Mengwan realized that he had already put on his clothes, so she mustered the courage to look up at him.

    The young man had recovered quite well. Yesterday, he was still bruised and swollen, but today, his injuries had recovered a lot. She pursed her lips and told him about her discovery.

    ¡°I just found out that there¡¯s rice for cooking in the kitchen. Look, it¡¯s not healthy for you to eat outside. Why don¡¯t we buy some vegetables and cook at home?¡±

    Of course, Qiao Ze knew that there was rice and oil at home, but the problem was, ¡°You know how to cook?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    She was the eldest daughter in the family. When her mother was pregnant, she was the one who helped her with the work. Every day, when she came home from school, she would cook for her parents.

    The teenager nced at Shi Mengwan and suddenly sneered, ¡°Buy groceries? Where would we get the money?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ¨C¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s words were interrupted by the teenager.

    ¡°You mean your tens of yuan? I just paid the medical fees with them.¡±

    Shi Mengwan eximed in astonishment. She didn¡¯t remember seeing the teenager pay, but if he said he paid, then he paid.

    At this moment, the teenager suddenly approached Shi Mengwan. His face had an evil smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t I sell you? Then I¡¯ll have money to buy groceries.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was startled by his sudden approach, but she shook her head firmly.

    ¡°You won¡¯t sell me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not me. How do you know I won¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°I know anyway. You just won¡¯t.¡± Shi Mengwan lowered her head after saying this. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with Qiao Ze now.

    ¡°If there¡¯s no vegetables, then there¡¯s no vegetables. Then let¡¯s eat in rice. I¡¯ll go make it.¡±

    The money paid for the medical fees, but there was no money to buy vegetables, so they could only eat in rice.

    Shi Mengwan entered the kitchen, but she began to feel conflicted again. Dear Brother still had injuries on his body, so he should eat better, but in this situation, they couldn¡¯t even afford to eat vegetables anymore. How could she possibly replenish Dear Brother¡¯s nutrition?

    Perhaps, she should think of a way to earn money?

    Shi Mengwan started to lose herself in thought as she washed the rice. What could she do?

    She was only 12 years old. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to find a job. Perhaps, she could start collecting trash tomorrow?

    But it wasn¡¯t good. She wasn¡¯t familiar with this ce yet. These small alleys were full of twists and turns. It would take a awhile before she learned her way around it.

    How about she tell her Dear Brother to bring her along?

    If he wasn¡¯t willing, she would think of another way.

    She washed the rice, put it in the rice cooker, measured the water, and plugged in the electricity.

    When the rice was ready, Shi Mengwan leaned on the kitchen counter in a daze.

    In the past, her parents would asionally give her pocket money at home. At that time, she even felt that she didn¡¯t have any ce to use money.

    If she had known earlier, she would have taken more money when she ran away from home.

    She heard the sound of the door closing and came out of the kitchen. She realized that Qiao Ze had returned at some point in time. He was carrying two bags in his hands.

    ¡°You, when did you go out?¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t see him go out at all just now. Why did hee in from the outside now?

    ¡°Go and cook.¡±

    The young man handed the bag in his hand to Shi Mengwan. Shi Mengwan looked at the groceries inside.

    There were potatoes, tomatoes, vegetables, eggs, and meat. The amount wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough for two people.

    ¡°You, where did you get the money?¡± Didn¡¯t he say he had no money?

    ¡°Stop nagging. Didn¡¯t you say you know how to cook? Go quickly.¡±

    Shi Mengwan nodded and took the groceries into the kitchen. Her cooking skills weren¡¯t good, but she was used to doing housework, so she was very fast.

    In less than an hour, three dishes and a soup were ready. After she finished cooking, she realized that she seemed to have made a little too much.

    It was only the two of them eating, so why did she need so much?

    But what happened next exceeded her expectations. Not only did the teenager finish all the dishes that she had cooked, but he also finished the rice that she had cooked for the two of them in the rice cooker.

    The way he gorged down the food made Shi Mengwan wonder if perhaps this person hadn¡¯t eaten for a few days?

    After eating, Shi Mengwan could tell that the young man was in a good mood. This also meant that she could stay here.

    Shi Mengwan washed the dishes and tidied up the kitchen. She thought that Qiao Ze was actually a pretty good person.

    He saved her and took her in.

    When Shi Mengwan wanted to take a shower at night, she finally realized the problem.

    She originally thought that she could go home today, so she wore this outfit yesterday. She slept on the sofa with her clothes on, so it could work.

    But today, she was caught by those two hooligans and ran so far away. Her clothes were even stained with Qiao Ze¡¯s blood.

    Her clothes were so dirty that she couldn¡¯t wear them, but there were no clothes here that she could wear.

    Shi Mengwan thought about it and went to look for Qiao Ze.

    ¡°Dear Brother, do you... do you have any extra clothes?¡±

    Qiao Ze was taller than her, so he definitely didn¡¯t have any clothes that she could wear. But she still wanted to ask.

    ¡°T-shirts are fine, any clothes are fine.¡±

    The teenager had just finished eating and was busy in his room. When he heard her words, he nced at her.

    He had just noticed that the girl¡¯s clothes were stained with his blood.

    He went to the closet, then found a t-shirt and threw it to her.

    The teenager was taller than her and the T-shirt was slightly longer. Shi Mengwan took the shirt and thought that it could be used as a nightgown.

    She went to the bathroom to take a shower and then changed out of her clothes. However, when she put on the long T-shirt and was about to go out, she found a problem.

    She didn¡¯t have any underwear inside, so it felt weird. Not knowing how to get out, she stayed in the bathroom for awhile.

    Perhaps, she could trouble Qiao Ze again? Ask him to buy a set of underwear for her?

    Someone knocked on the bathroom door a few times, and Qiao Ze¡¯s voice was heard outside. ¡°Did you die in there? Come out, I want to brush my teeth.¡±

    No matter how embarrassed Shi Mengwan was, she could onlye out from inside.

    When she met Qiao Ze¡¯s seemingly displeased gaze, she shrunk the basin in her hand that contained theundry.

    ¡°I also washed the clothes.¡±

    Qiao Ze didn¡¯t look at her and went into the bathroom.

    Shi Mengwan breathed a sigh of relief and took the clothes to the small balcony to dry them. She felt ufortable during the process of drying the clothes.

    She had nced at Qiao Ze a few times and wanted him to make another trip, but she was unable to open her mouth. In the end, she could only pull down the T-shirt desperately and not daring to move, she sat on the sofa.

    When Qiao Ze came out from inside and was about to leave, he saw that Shi Mengwan was acting like a primary school student. Her legs were tightly crossed and not moving at all, she ced her hands on her knees.

    ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡±

    Seeing that Qiao Ze was about to leave, Shi Mengwan immediately stood up. However, when she realized what she wasn¡¯t wearing, she took a step back.

    ¡°Dear Brother, are you going to go out now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Although it was veryte now, he still had something to do.

    ¡°Then, when youe back, can you help me bring back some clothes?¡±

    ¡°Bring clothes?¡± The teenager red at her, and his displeased tone was exactly the same as when she asked him to buy vegetables. ¡°Do you have money?¡±

    Money was Shi Mengwan¡¯s weakness. She bit her lip and shook her head.

    The teenager snorted and turned to leave. Shi Mengwan panicked and grabbed his hand without thinking.

    ¡°Then, even if I don¡¯t have money to buy clothes, can you buy me a set of... underwear?¡±

    When Shi Mengwan said thest two words, her voice was so low that it sounded like a mosquito. Of course, Qiao Ze didn¡¯t hear it clearly.

    ¡°Buy what?¡±

    ¡°Underwear,¡± Shi Mengwan said again. Her face was so red that it almost reached her neck. She was very embarrassed.

    The young man¡¯s gaze swept over Shi Mengwan¡¯s body. His thin t-shirt covered Shi Mengwan¡¯s body. It looked a little awkward for a little person to wear adult clothes.

    The young girl had already started to develop. The two spots in front of her weren¡¯t volumptuous, but they were slightly bulging.

    The young man¡¯s gaze looked down ¡ª¡ª for a moment, but he quickly retracted it.

    ¡°You sleep first.¡± The young man nced at her. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. We¡¯ll talk when I return.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was indeed embarrassed. The dirty clothes had already been washed, and she didn¡¯t have any clothes to wear now.

    She didn¡¯t dare to run out like this, but she was even more unustomed to the emptiness inside.

    In the end, Qiao Ze left without looking back. After he left, Shi Mengwan carefully closed the door and sat down on the sofa.

    She seemed to have just thought of a problem: Dear Brother just ran out like that. It was sote, so where would there be people selling clothes?

    Shi Mengwan fell asleep while she was still in a daze. When she woke up, it was already daybreak the next day.

    When she heard the sound of the door opening, she quickly sat up from the sofa.

    Qiao Ze entered the door from outside. This time, he was carrying a big bag in his hand. When Shi Mengwan was sleeping just now, her clothes almost rolled up to her thighs.

    Now that Qiao Ze was back, she hurriedly straightened her clothes and pulled them back.

    ¡°Dear Brother...¡±

    Qiao Ze had never been a patient person. He directly threw the bag into her arms.

    The bag was a little heavy. Shi Mengwan instinctively caught it, hugged it, and looked inside the bag. She opened it. There were clothes and underwear.

    She took it out and looked at it. The clothes were the simplest jeans and t-shirts.

    ¡°This, this is for me?¡±

    ¡°Who else?¡± Could he wear them?

    ¡°Thank you, Dear Brother.¡± Shi Mengwan hugged the clothes with gratitude in her eyes, but...

    ¡°Dear Brother?¡± From the looks of it, he was really nice.

    ¡°Go and put it on.¡± Qiao Ze looked at her. ¡°As for the one you¡¯re wearing, Use it as your pajamas.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dear Brother.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was extremely happy. Not only was it because Dear Brother bought her clothes, but it was also because Dear Brother was sharp-tongued on the surface but soft-hearted beneath the surface. Even though he said he wouldn¡¯t talk to her, he still talked to her.

    Dear Brother was so nice.

    ... ..

    ¡°Sister Shi, how was the takeaway you mentionedst time at noon?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Sister Shi?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shi Mengwan came back to her senses and found that Xiao Qiu was staring at her with a puzzled expressio.

    Shi Mengwan sat up straight. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said, how about ordering takeout from the restaurant you mentionedst time? Didn¡¯t you say that you were tired of the food from before?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t object. ¡°You decide.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll order it.¡± Xiao Qiu looked at Shi Mengwan and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. But before she left, her gaze swept over the design in front of Shi Mengwan.

    Shi Mengwan naturally noticed her gaze. She looked at the design, picked it up, and tore it up without hesitation.

    After tearing it up, she supported her forehead with one hand, half-closed her eyes, and thought of Zhan Haoze again.

    When she woke up this morning, Zhan Haoze was no longer in the house.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the cup of water on the coffee table and the opened box of birth control pills, Shi Mengwan would almost think that yesterday was her imagination again.

    Zhan Haoze, Qiao Ze. These two people, their names were the same and they looked the same, but they did thingspletely differently.

    Dear Brother was sharp-tongued but soft-hearted. No matter what, he would always protect her and take care of her.

    But what about Zhan Haoze? What kind of person did he take her for? Toe and go as he pleased?

    Thinking about how she didn¡¯t see Zhan Haoze this morning, and this was the second time. Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little wronged.

    What did Zhan Haoze mean?

    In the next half a month, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t see Zhan Haoze.

    After the mid-autumn festival in Lin City, the weather began to cool down. It was December. Shi Mengwan¡¯s studio also began to be busy.

    Every year at the end of the year, bigpanies had many annual meetings. Usually, orders would increase at this time.

    It wasn¡¯t just engagement dresses, but there were also many people who came to order gowns. Many people came in advance to prepare.

    Shi Mengwan got busy, so she didn¡¯t think too much about Zhan Haoze. asionally, she would think quietly in the middle of the night. What was that person doing?

    But very quickly, that kind of emotion would be reced by busyness. This busyness wouldst until the end of December.

    Su Qingsang, as the wife of the president of the Tianyu Group, also had to attend the annual meeting of the Tianyu Group. Her gown was prepared by Shi Mengwan.

    On the day of the meeting, Shi Mengwan also attended.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡±

    When Shi Mengwan entered, Su Qingsang walked over to her. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of people to see today. I might not be able to take care of you. You can take care of yourselfter. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a child that needs you to take care of me wherever I go.¡±

    Shi Mengwan really didn¡¯t need Su Qingsang to take care of her. She walked to the long dining table and went to get a drink.

    Her gaze fell on Su Qingsang. She might not even know it, but ever since she married Huo Jinyao, her temperament had started to change.

    A hint of envy appeared in her eyes. Regardless of whether Huo Jinyao was a president or an employee, he was really good to Su Qingsang.

    Shi Mengwan casually took a sip of her drink and realized that she was drinking wine.

    However, the wine tasted good, so she simply drank the entire ss. The moment she put down the ss, she saw Zhan Haoze from afar.

    And Chen Feifei beside him.

 Chapter 657 - He Belongs To Someone Else

    <h4>Chapter 657: He Belongs To Someone Else</h4>

    Chen Feifei looked at Zhan Haoze with a fervent gaze. It was obvious that she was in love with him. She hooked her arm around Zhan Haoze¡¯s, and they looked extremely intimate.

    ¡°Brother Hao. I didn¡¯t expect the President Huo we metst time to be the president of Tianyu Corporation. He looks really young.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Not too surprised, Zhan Haoze replied perfunctorily. He had dealt with Huo Jinyao before.

    ¡°Also, he¡¯s really good to his wife.¡±

    Chen Feifei looked in Su Qingsang¡¯s direction, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but show envy.

    Who wouldn¡¯t be envious of a woman like Su Qingsang? She had a man like Huo Jinyao, who was not only rich and handsome, but also good to her.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t respond, and Chen Feifei couldn¡¯t help but stand in front of him. ¡°Brother Hao, after we get married, you¡¯ll treat me like president Huo treats his wife, right?¡±

    Zhan Haoze pursed his thin lips slightly and didn¡¯t respond to Chen Feifei¡¯s words. Chen Feifei¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment, but she forced herself to reveal a faint smile.

    ¡°Brother Hao, you will always take care of me, right?¡±

    Zhan Haoze responded very softly, and his voice was a little perfunctory. Chen Feifei wasn¡¯t angry. Zhan Haoze had always been like this. If she were to get angry, she would have died of anger long ago.

    She believed that since she and Zhan Haoze had been together for more than ten years anyway, no one couldpare to their rtionship.

    ¡°Brother Hao, I saw Miss Luo and Miss Song. Let¡¯s go and say hello.¡±

    The Chen family had business dealings with the Luo family and the Song family, and she really wanted to bring Zhan Haoze to meet them.

    ¡°You go. I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Then go ande back quickly. You know, when you¡¯re not here, I feel like I¡¯ve lost my soul.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t respond to Chen Feifei¡¯s words. He took her hand away from his and headed towards the bathroom.

    Chen Feifei pursed her lips into a straight line. Where Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t see, a gloomy look shed through her eyes.

    She had spent a month fighting with that Ling Xue. The Ling family¡¯s conditions were simr to her family¡¯s. She could be considered a difficult woman to deal with.

    However, it was a pity that Ling Xue was someone who liked to y around. She relied on her family background and didn¡¯t take men seriously. It wasn¡¯t difficult to find something to hold against such a woman.

    Chen Feifei spent a lot of effort to find something to hold against Ling Xue. She was sure that Ling Xue was now in a terrible situation. It was impossible for her to have the time to pester Zhan Haoze anymore.

    Now that Ling Xue was no longer pestering him, Zhan Haoze should be free to apany her. However, he had be very cold to her recently.

    She asked him and he told her that he was busy with work. In fact, thepany had indeed been busy recently. As a result, she couldn¡¯t even throw a tantrum.

    He wasn¡¯t even willing to bring her to the banquet tonight. If she hadn¡¯t seen the invitation card sent to his office, she wouldn¡¯t have known at all.

    Chen Feifei was a little annoyed, but all her negative emotions wouldn¡¯t show in front of Zhan Haoze.

    As she walked towards the circle of socialites, the corners of her lips curled up into a perfect smile.

    She was the eldest daughter of the Chen family, so she had to maintain her most graceful side at all times.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan put down her wine ss when she saw Zhan Haoze. She tried her best to make it look like she didn¡¯t notice him. However, her movement of putting down her wine ss was a little forceful.

    For more than half a month, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t appear again.

    She treated those two nights as her dream. During this period of time, she kept trying to convince herself of that.

    She had already started to let go, but then she saw this scene again.

    She had long heard from Su Qingsang that Zhan Haoze had a fianc¨¦e. She also remembered that she had once met Zhan Haoze and Chen Feifei together.

    At that time, the two of them didn¡¯t have a real rtionship, and she wasn¡¯t 100% sure that the other party was Qiao Ze.

    But now, she couldn¡¯t bear to watch it any longer. She left the dining table and turned around to go to the bathroom.

    When she left the banquet hall, Shi Mengwan¡¯s cell phone rang. It was a call from home. She took her phone and walked to the corner at the end of the corridor to answer the call.

    There was a stairwell next to it. It was very far away from the elevator, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about anyoneing over.

    Mother Shi asked if she would go home on New Year¡¯s Day. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t give a definite answer. At the end of the year, there were many things to do. She really couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would have the time to go back.

    ¡°Your sister misses you very much. She asked about you several times. She even said that she wanted to go to Lin City to see you.¡±

    Shi Mengru was Shi Mengwan¡¯s sister. The little baby girl from back then was already thirteen years old and was in middle school.

    She had been close to this sister of hers ever since she was young. Every time she returned home, she wanted to spend time with her sister.

    ¡°Alright. I think I¡¯ll go back when I¡¯m free.¡±

    ¡°You shoulde back when you¡¯re free. Your grandmother hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently and has been missing you.¡±

    Grandmother would miss her? Didn¡¯t she always regard her as a money-losingmodity? Even though she had earned money outside and had even bought a house now, she still felt that she wasn¡¯t as good as her uncle¡¯s son.

    In her grandmother¡¯s eyes, she was inferior to her uncle¡¯s son, so wasn¡¯t her grandmother missing her a little ironic? She was already used to it. Her grandmother¡¯s preference for sons over daughters was engraved in her bones and couldn¡¯t be easily changed.

    Silence. Even if Shi Mengwan went back, she wasn¡¯t going to visit her grandmother, so there was no need to say anything else.

    ¡°Wanwan?¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s voice sounded a little cautious.

    ¡°Is there anything else, Mom?¡±

    ¡°You, are you still ming your grandma?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Shi Mengwan leaned her body against the wall behind her. The wall was a little cold, but she felt that this coldness would keep her sober.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t overthink things. I¡¯m not going back because I¡¯m not free. I¡¯ll naturally go back when I¡¯m free.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Shi Mengwan sighed. After so many years, she kept feeling like she had let her daughter down.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up. I¡¯m outside.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Your dad misses you too. Come back and stay for a few more days when you¡¯re free.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Shi Mengwan bit her lip. She thought about it and added, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go back. It¡¯s the end of the year and the studio has a lot of things to do. Why don¡¯t we wait for the New Year? I¡¯lle back and stay for a few more days.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was just saying that. If it was really the New Year, she would have something to do for the New Year.

    Ever since she graduated and opened a studio, she hadn¡¯t stayed at home for more than a week.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll cook the dishes you like then.¡±

    Mother Shi was very happy. She rambled on for a long time before hanging up. Shi Mengwan listened patiently and didn¡¯t interrupt her.

    After hanging up the phone, she saw a dark shadow on the ground in front of her.

    Shi Mengwan was shocked. She took a big step back. She looked up and saw that unbeknownst to her, Zhan Haoze had arrived.

    He stood there as the light behind him shone on his body. The angle of the backlight made his facial features a little unclear.

    He was tall. Perhaps it was because he was here for the party, but he was wearing a three-piece suit. The dark-patterned fabric stuck to his body and made him look even taller.

    Shi Mengwan looked into his eyes and could clearly hear her own heartbeat.

    One beat after another, it was something she couldn¡¯t control, a woman¡¯s feelings for a man.

    The other reason was that she knew that this man was her Dear Brother. For the first time, his existence and his appearance could make her lose her peace of mind.

    She lowered her eyes and clenched her fists tightly. She actually had a lot to say and a lot to ask. However, in the end, she gritted her teeth and intending to leave, she walked past Zhan Haoze.

    When she walked past Zhan Haoze, her arm was tightly grabbed by Zhan Haoze. Her body was frozen there.

    With suppressed emotions, she looked at him with a cold gaze.

    His gaze deep and unreadable, he was also looking at her.

    Shi Mengwan was wearing a ck gown that made her look like a goddess today. The V-neck design exposed the snow-white skin on her chest.

    Behind her was a thin ck gauze. From this angle, he could even see her waist line.

    Shi Mengwan felt that Zhan Haoze was holding her arm a little too tightly. She looked at that hand, and then at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Mr. Zhan? Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes and suddenly pulled her body in his direction. Then, he hugged her and pushed her towards the stairwell.

    In a corner that couldn¡¯t be seen by the surveince cameras, Zhan Haoze pressed Shi Mengwan against the wall.

    ¡°Zhan ¨C¡±

    Their lips touched, and all her words were sealed in the kiss. Shi Mengwan was momentarily stunned. She looked at Zhan Haoze, and for a moment, she actually forgot to resist.

    His face was magnified in front of her, and the man in front of her was undoubtedly good-looking. He was not only good-looking, but he also had a temperament that mesmerized women.

    With a hint of unruliness, he was cold, arrogant, and sullen.

    Such a man was dangerously irresistible to women. He was like a poppy.

    His lips were slightly cold. In this season, it was undoubtedly cold outside. Shi Mengwan had stayed outside for so long that her limbs were already cold.

    Compared to his lips, his chest was much warmer. She was hugged by him and aroused by his kiss. Her limbs were warmed, but at the same time, her rationality returned.

    What was he doing?

    He was kissing her.

    He brought his fianc¨¦e to this banquet hall, yet he was actually kissing her here?

    What kind of person did he think she was? Shi Mengwan was furious.

    She tried to push him, but she couldn¡¯t. She raised her foot to kick him, but he caught her foot.

    Shi Mengwan struggle continuously, but no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free. Her heart was filled with anger. She couldn¡¯t push Zhan Haoze away, so she opened her mouth and bit down hard on his lips.

    Unexpectedly, Zhan Haoze, who was already prepared, loosened his grip on her. Shi Mengwan was caught off guard and bit her own lips instead.

    The pain made Shi Mengwan cry out in a low voice. She bit hard just now, and her lips even had a slight cut.

    The pain made her even angrier. She looked at Zhan Haoze, who was still trapping her between the wall and him.

    Her gaze cold, she raised her eyes to meet his.

    ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    The ce wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to shout. She deliberately lowered her voice to suppress her anger.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, what do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°Your fianc¨¦e is still inside. Zhan Haoze, let go of me.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t answer her question. He saw the anger on Shi Mengwan¡¯s face and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°She isn¡¯t my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    That was an exnation. After all, he had never had any romantic feelings for Chen Feifei.

    Who would believe it? The only two times Shi Mengwan had met Zhan Haoze when he was with Chen Feifei, Chen Feifei was basically clinging to him.

    Even if she wasn¡¯t his fianc¨¦e, she was still his girlfriend.

    Shi Mengwan was silent. Her body was pressed against the wall. Her eyes weren¡¯t focused on Zhan Haoze, but on an unknown spot behind him.

    ¡°I got it. Mr. Zhan, can you let me go now?¡±

    Her reaction was out of his expectations. Zhan Haoze stared at her face and pursed his lips.

    He looked at Shi Mengwan and had no intention of retreating.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan?¡± She couldn¡¯t go back to the banquet hall if he didn¡¯t move. Although Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t the main character today, she wasn¡¯t that different from the main character.

    Su Qingsang might not have the time to look for her, but she didn¡¯t want Su Qingsang to be suspicious.

    ¡°Did you take your medicine that day?¡±

    This extremely abrupt question made Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression change slightly. She suddenly understood why Zhan Haoze blocked her way.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, what¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll use a child to threaten you or achieve some other purpose?¡±

    Shi Mengwan sneered. She felt that even if the other party was her beloved Dear Brother, she wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress the anger in her heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve taken the medicine, and my period has alreadye. I¡¯m not pregnant, and I won¡¯t use the child to do anything to you.¡±

    After saying this coldly, Shi Mengwan pushed Zhan Haoze¡¯s body and quickly headed towards the banquet hall.

    The moment her body left him, Zhan Haoze raised his hand and was about to grab her hand, but in the end, he lowered it.

    He stared at Shi Mengwan¡¯s back, and his gaze was deep. No one knew what he was thinking.

    ... ..

    After she returned to the banquet hall, Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t in the mood to stay any longer. Her lips were still hurting and she bit them.

    She went to the bathroom to touch up her makeup, and her lipstick covered the wound. She looked more normal, but it couldn¡¯t suppress her anger.

    She was a little angry, but because of the current situation, she couldn¡¯t even have an outburst.

    In the banquet hall, there were people who knew her and they came over to greet her. Shi Mengwan¡¯s studio was now somewhat famous.

    There were also some socialites who liked to order gowns from her ce. Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t leave even if she wanted to.

    After chatting with those people patiently, Shi Mengwan finally found an opportunity. She got the chance to tell Su Qingsang that she would leave first.

    Su Qingsang knew that she was the same as herself and didn¡¯t really like such asions. She told her to go to her house for a meal in a few days, then waved her hand and let her go.

    Aftering out of the banquet hall, Shi Mengwan shrunk her neck when the cold wind blew.

    The weather today was very good and the sun was shining brightly. When she came, she only wore a trench coat and coat.

    It was alreadyte at night and even though she was wearing a coat, she still felt cold.

    She got into the car but before she went home, she realized that the refrigerator at home was almost empty. She immediately ordered some fruits and fresh groceries online.

    It was already veryte when she got home. Shi Mengwan entered the house but just as she put down her bag and changed into domestic attire, someone knocked on the door.

    She thought that the fresh groceries she had ordered had arrived, so she got up to open the door. Unexpectedly, Zhan Haoze was actually standing outside.

    Shi Mengwan blocked the door and nced at Zhan Haoze. He was still wearing the three-piece suit from the previous cocktail party. The corridor light shone on his face. He was still expressionless, but his eyes were burning as he stared at her.

    She felt her heart skip a beat again, and her hands behind the door couldn¡¯t help but tighten.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything. His gaze swept over her. He had torn off her pajamasst time. The weather was a little cooler. She was wearing a pullover-style domestic attire.

    The pink bear on her cotton domestic attire looked especially cute. It didn¡¯t match her appearance at all, but it was surprisingly harmonious.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything. He took a step forward slightly. He was so close that Shi Mengwan could smell the faint scent of mint on his body.

    She took a deep breath and tried her best to make her voice sound normal and calm.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    She deliberately kept a distance between them so that Zhan Haoze wouldn¡¯t notice the fluctuations in her heart. She also didn¡¯t want him to know that her heartbeat was irregr because of him, and that he affected her mood.

    The way she kept him at a distance caused Zhan Haoze¡¯s brows to furrow imperceptibly. ¡°What? You¡¯re not calling me Dear Brother anymore?¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s back, which was ced behind the door, tensed up. She raised her eyes and looked at Zhan Haoze. They met each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want me to call you Dear Brother? Mr. Zhan, since you don¡¯t admit that you¡¯re my Dear Brother, then just take it that I¡¯ve mistaken you for someone else. It¡¯s gettingte, so feel free to see yourself out.¡±

    Shi Mengwan mmed the door . Zhan Haoze, who didn¡¯t expect her to do this to him, let her shut the door.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t realize what she had done until the door was closed. Her expression extremely ugly, she leaned against the door.

    That¡¯s right. He clearly said that he wasn¡¯t her Dear Brother, and he clearly didn¡¯t admit it, so why did he have to tease her again and again?

    There was another knock on the door behind her. Shi Mengwan felt angry and didn¡¯t want to bother with him at all.

    The knocking stopped. In less than two minutes, there was another knock. Shi Mengwan still didn¡¯t bother with him, and she simply left him hanging.

    Who cared what he wanted? Since he wasn¡¯t her Dear Brother, then she had nothing to say to him.

    Shi Mengwan wanted to go back to her room to take a shower, but when she heard the knock on the door again, she really couldn¡¯t restrain herself.

    She angrily ran to open the door and said without thinking, ¡°Zhan Haoze, what do you want? You clearly ¨C¡±

    When she saw the confused deliveryman standing outside, Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression suddenly became very embarrassed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Ms. Shi Mengwan, right? We¡¯re direct delivery from T Cat. This is the package you ordered from T cat ¨C¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Feeling a little embarrassed, Shi Mengwan took the express delivery box from Zhan his hand. After signing, she was still a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t angry at you just now.¡±

    ¡°I know. You were angry at that gentleman, right?¡±

    The express delivery guy stood a little to the side, and only then did Shi Mengwan realize that Zhan Haoze hadn¡¯t left yet.

    The express delivery guy misunderstood and thought that the two of them were a couple arguing. ¡°Miss, even if you¡¯re arguing with your boyfriend, don¡¯t lock him out. When I stepped out of the elevator just now, I was shocked when I saw him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. We¡¯re not ¨C¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your patronage. If you¡¯re satisfied, remember to give us a five-star review.¡±

    The delivery guypletely ignored Shi Mengwan¡¯s exnation. This matter had nothing to do with him. The other party took the form and walked towards the elevator.

    When he passed by Zhan Haoze, he didn¡¯t forget to blink at him. ¡°Sir, if your girlfriend gets angry... you have to coax her. We, T Cat, can deliver flowers after you order online. If you need anything, you can order online.¡±

    This unexpected advertisement left Shi Mengwan at a loss for words.

    She hugged the big box and was about to close the door, but she failed this time.

    Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t prepared earlier, but this time he was. She was holding a box in her hand. Before she could close the door, he had alreadye in.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Shi Mengwan wanted to chase him out, but Zhan Haoze closed the door directly.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Shi Mengwan stared at him for a long time. The box in her hand was really heavy. She turned around and went to the kitchen. She nned to chase him outter.

    After entering the kitchen, Shi Mengwan organized things properly, as usual.

    She took out the fruits and vegetables inside and sorted them into categories. She didn¡¯t eat much just now and nned to cook herself a bowl of noodles.

    Knowing that Zhan Haoze wouldn¡¯t leave for a while, Shi Mengwan decided to settle her needs first. She would talk about it after she was full.

    She took out tomatoes and eggs and nned to cook a tomato and egg noodles. The cabbage that was delivered today wasn¡¯t bad either. She washed it as weell.

    She was different from other people, who put entire vegetable leaves into the noodles. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t like to eat the whole vegetable leaves, so she had to chop the vegetables.

    This was a very strange habit. Shi Mengwan cut the vegetables and prepared the ingredients properly.

    Her cooking skills weren¡¯t bad. As the eldest daughter of her family, she had been studying and working outside for so many years, so her cooking skills were quite outstanding.

    In less than 20 minutes, she had already cooked the noodles and scooped them out.

    The eggs were fried until they were golden yellow. The tomatoes and vegetables matched well. It looked very appetizing.

    Shi Mengwan had already forgotten that Zhan Haoze was still outside. Just as she was about to carry the noodles to the dining table outside, she turned around and found Zhan Haoze standing at the kitchen door while staring at her. She didn¡¯t know how long he had been there.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression turned ugly again.

    She didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Zhan Haoze. In fact, seeing him in front of her always made her involuntarily think of the things that had happened in the past. She thought of the time when she and her Dear Brother had lived together for more than a year.

    She picked up the bowl of noodles, then passed Zhan Haoze and ced it on the dining table. Shi Mengwan was about to sit down and eat the noodles.

    However, she realized that Zhan Haoze had alsoe out and sat in front of the dining table.

    Shi Mengwan, who was about to eat the noodles, stopped for a moment. She looked at Zhan Haoze and didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, you haven¡¯t left yet, so is it because you want to eat noodles?¡±

    Zhan Haoze nced at her. Before she could react, he took her bowl of noodles, including the chopsticks in her hand, and ced it in front of him.

    She froze for a moment. Then, she saw Zhan Haoze acting like a bandit. He actually started to eat the noodles that she had cooked.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Shi Mengwan wanted to say that she was just being polite. She didn¡¯t even think of treating him to noodles, okay? Didn¡¯t he know that this was just Chinese-style courtesy?

    Also, who gave him the right toe uninvited? And now, he was sitting in her living room while eating the supper that she had originally prepared for herself?

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you ¨C¡±

    She looked at Zhan Haoze attentively eating the noodles that she had cooked, but she couldn¡¯t say a word.

 Chapter 658 - Why Did He Come To Provoke Her

    <h4>Chapter 658: Why Did He Come To Provoke Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The faint smell of food wafted in the air. Shi Mengwan was wearing the clothes that Qiao Ze had bought back. In the kitchen, she ced the food on the te and carried it out.

    Qiao Ze sat at the small table like a master.

    Yes. Qiao Ze found this tableter from God knows where. Previously, Shi Mengwan and Qiao Ze ate on the coffee table.

    This morning, she cooked porridge. When she brought it to the coffee table, she felt that it was very inconvenient to sit on the sofa and eat, so she had to bend over.

    ¡°We should get a table,¡± she said, ¡°At least it¡¯s morefortable to sit and eat, right?¡±

    When she said this, Qiao Ze moved this table over at noon.

    Square tables like this were verymon in the countryside in the past. Two chairs were also moved over here.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t even know where Qiao Ze got it from. She watched Qiao Ze pick up his bowl and eat in big mouthfuls.

    The young man was growing, so his appetite was astonishing. She basically ate the same amount of food that she did when she lived with her parents at home.

    But apart from her portion, the rest went into the young man¡¯s stomach.

    The young man ate so much, but he didn¡¯t look fat. He was extremely thin. He was rather robust. When the table was moved in, he moved it in alone. She said she wanted to help, but he didn¡¯t let her.

    After two days of recuperation, the injury on his face was much better. Only the corners of his mouth was still bruised. She could already see the young man¡¯s original appearance.

    He had an extremely good-looking face, and his eyes were long and narrow. The people in Shi Mengwan¡¯s previous school, the town she lived in, and the people she met aftering to Lin City, weren¡¯t as good-looking as Zhan Haoze.

    He didn¡¯t pale inparison to those celebrities on TV at all.

    It was just that his image was a little bad. His hand was injured, so he couldn¡¯t hold the bowl. He just clutched it feebly while eating like that. His posture inevitably became a little ugly.

    If this was in her house and her grandmother saw it, she would definitely scold him. She would say that he had no sense of propriety because he couldn¡¯t even hold the bowl properly.

    The youth noticed that Shi Mengwan was staring at him, so he stopped eating and stared at Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    The moment the young man opened his mouth, his good-looking face was instantly ruined. His voice really wasn¡¯t that pleasant to hear during the changing stage of his voice.

    After Shi Mengwan was caught peeking at the young man, her face appeared a little ufortable. No matter what, she was only twelve years old this year. It was really too unreserved to stare at a boy like that.

    ¡°I just want to ask, where did you get that table?¡±

    The youth didn¡¯t say anything. He finished the rice in his bowl in a few bites. When he went to fill the next bowl of rice, he nced at Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°Why? Are you afraid that my table was stolen? When the timees, people wille looking for you and implicate you?¡±

    She didn¡¯t. Without waiting for Shi Mengwan to exin, the youth snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not stolen. No one wille to arrest you.¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother.¡± Shi Mengwan bit her lip. She was a little hurt by the youth¡¯s hostile and impatient attitude. ¡°I was just curious.¡±

    ¡°I picked it up.¡± The youth answered casually, ¡°If I were to steal it, I wouldn¡¯t steal such a shabby table.¡±

    It was indeed a little shabby. Looking at the corners of the table, she saw that even the paint had fallen off.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t ask any further and just ate quietly. However, when she saw the youth put down the bowl, she had a new question.

    ¡°Where did you get the money to buy vegetables?¡±

    The ones bought yesterday, plus today¡¯s, wasn¡¯t enough with the money she gave the young man.

    The young man even bought pork ribs and meat today. Not only that, but the young man also replenished some rice noodles for the family.

    She was really curious.

    The young man rxed his body on the chair. After he finished eating and drinking, the unruly and malicious aura on his body receded a little.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t steal or rob. They came legally.¡±

    Her eyes filled with doubt, Shi Mengwan looked at him. ¡°I can¡¯t ask?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± The youth was very arrogant, so Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t ask anymore. She lowered her head and continued eating, but she muttered softly.

    That sentence was heard by the youth. The youth tapped on the table. ¡°What do you mean? Tell me clearly.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t say anything further, but the youth suddenly moved his face closer. The table was old, and it wasn¡¯t that big. When the youth suddenly moved closer, the bowl that Shi Mengwan was holding almost fell off.

    ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯ll worry about the money. It¡¯s not up to you.¡±

    After saying that, as if afraid that Shi Mengwan wouldn¡¯t listen to him, he pointed his index finger at her face. ¡°Remember my words.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°If you dare to pick up trash, I¡¯ll cripple you.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at the youth and for the first time, she asked what she was wondering, ¡°Dear Brother, where are your parents? Why are you living here alone?¡±

    Moreover, other than the simplest furniture, there wasn¡¯t a single photograph in the house. There wasn¡¯t even a trace of any adult.

    ¡°My parents are dead.¡± The youth nced at her, then sneered, ¡°How about you, where are your parents? Why did youe here alone? I heard you talk, and your ent isn¡¯t that of a Lin City native. You aren¡¯t a native of this city, right? Then what about your parents? Why don¡¯t they care about you?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Shi Mengwan bit her lip and thought of her grandmother, who valued sons over daughters, and her mother, who had just given birth to a little sister who was despised by her grandmother. ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t care about me, it¡¯s just that I ran away from home.¡±

    ¡°You have quite the guts.¡± The youth stared at Shi Mengwan and clicked his tongue. ¡°With your looks, you dare to run away from home?¡±

    Nothing happened. She was really lucky. She had brought it upon herself when she met the two hooligans that day.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my looks?¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother was a beauty. Shi Mengwan really didn¡¯t think that she was good-looking.

    His eyes staring straight at her, the youth suddenly moved his face closer. Shi Mengwan felt ufortable under his stare.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Do you really not know or are you pretending not to know?¡±

    When the youth moved closer, she could see the fine hairs on his skin. She was a little girl after all, so she felt embarrassed.

    Shi Mengwan moved her body back a little. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t like himself, who grew up in the city slums, so she didn¡¯t know about these things very clearly.

    She was just a child. The youth felt bored, so he stood up and walked out.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Perhaps he felt that his tone was a little unpleasant, but the youth added in a croaky voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to earn money. Aren¡¯t you always worried that I don¡¯t have money? I¡¯ll go earn it now.¡±

    Who was worried that he didn¡¯t have money? Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    ¡°You still have an injury on your hand. What do you want to do?¡± Shi Mengwan thought of the table that he had moved back earlier. ¡°Did you forget that the doctor told you not to carry heavy objects?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This little injury won¡¯t kill me.¡±

    The young man left after saying that.

    The young man left, and he didn¡¯te back for a long time. When night fell, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t wait for him anymore.

    It was just that she didn¡¯t feel safe at home alone.

    This bungalow only had one door. There wasn¡¯t even an extra security lock outside.

    It wasn¡¯t like when she was in town, where her neighbors were all close. Nothing big could¡¯ve happened.

    She hadn¡¯t seen anyone living next door in the past few days. What she didn¡¯t know was that this ce was very close to a development area in Lin City.

    In this old city area, most of the locals were already unwilling to live here. They were all rented to migrant workers.

    The people who lived here all worked during the day. The migrant workers each had their own things to do. It had been a tiring day back home. Who was happy to care about other people¡¯s affairs?

    This was also the reason why no one came to help Shi Mengwan when she was chased by two peoplest time.

    Shi Mengwan curled up on the small sofa and stared at the door. She didn¡¯t dare to sleep.

    She didn¡¯t know where Qiao Ze had gone and why he hadn¡¯te back sote. She got up and looked at the time again.

    The old rm clock was already pointing to 11:30. It seemed that the weather wasn¡¯t good today either. She heard the sound of rain hitting the window.

    That sound came and went. It made her more and more anxious.

    After all, she was only 12 years old. She had left home alone and walked to Lin City. Even though she clearly wasn¡¯t familiar with that youth, and even though the youth looked fierce.

    But he was here, so at least it wouldn¡¯t be so empty.

    She turned over again, but still couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The rain outside seemed to be getting heavier.

    She couldn¡¯t fall asleep even more, so she simply got up, wrapped herself in a nket, and sat on the sofa.

    The door opened at this time. She was shocked by the sound of the door opening, and almost jumped up.

    It was at this time that the young man pushed the door open and entered. The clothes on the youth¡¯s body were all wet, and his hair was also wet.

    The soles of his shoes were stained with mud, and he looked a little disheveled. Seeing that Shi Mengwan was still awake, the youth froze for a moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡± Shi Mengwan was too embarrassed to say that she was timid and was afraid so she wasn¡¯t be able to sleep. ¡°Where did you go? Why did youe back sote?¡±

    ¡°Stop nagging.¡± The youth shook the water off his hair and went to his room.

    Shi Mengwan stood up and followed behind him. ¡°You, why are you all wet?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± The youth answered casually. He was going to take off his wet clothes. Suddenly, he turned around and nced at Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°There should be more ingredients in the kitchen, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°En, cook a bowl of noodles for me.¡± The youth looked at Shi Mengwan. ¡°Cook more. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    Hismanding tone didn¡¯t cause Shi Mengwan to feel displeased or defiant in the slightest.

    He was back, and there was one more person here, so she didn¡¯t have to be so afraid.

    She turned around and went to the kitchen. Cooking noodles couldn¡¯t be any simpler for her.

    The instant she took out the noodles, she thought of the youth¡¯s overly skinny body.

    After thinking about it for a moment, she took out another egg and the remaining tomatoes that the youth had bought.

    She spent 20 minutes to cook the tomato and egg noodles. She took them out and ced them on the small table outside. The young man had just showered.

    He smelled the aroma of the noodles the moment he came out. He nced at Shi Mengwan.

    He didn¡¯t say a word. He sat down and picked up the noodles to eat. He picked up his chopsticks and realized something, then nced at Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡±

    ¡°No need. You can eat.¡±

    Shi Mengwan shook her head. She had already brushed her teeth. She was a little O.C.D. After brushing her teeth, she wouldn¡¯t eat again.

    Hearing that, the youth ignored her.

    Shi Mengwan could go to sleep now. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. After you¡¯re done eating, put the bowl in the sink. I¡¯ll wash it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Stop nagging.¡± The youth ate his noodles and replied without raising his head.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look that pleasant. How was she nagging?

    She didn¡¯t pay any further attention to the youth and went straight to sleep on the sofa. The moment she closed her eyes, she thought that her cooking skills weren¡¯t actually that good, were they?

    Why was the youth eating so happily every time?

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of life he had in the past. She was very curious about the youth. But at this moment, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of him.

    ... ..

    The sound of the bowl being ced on the table made Shi Mengwane back to her senses. Only then did she realize that Zhan Haoze had already finished eating the noodles and was staring at her. She retracted her gaze and didn¡¯t say anything else. She went back into the kitchen.

    The ingredients were all ready-made. Her movements were quick and the cooking wasn¡¯tplicated. She cooked another bowl of noodles for herself, but she found that she didn¡¯t have much appetite.

    In that year, how many times did she cook for Dear Brother? How many times did she cook noodles?

    But she found that her brother¡¯s favorite was still tomato and egg noodles. Even if her cooking wasn¡¯t like that of a chef, even if it was a little weird, Qiao Ze still liked it.

    For example, no one would cut the vegetables into pieces and put them into the noodles when they were cooking. For example, she always liked to cut the tomatoes into small pieces.

    Her cooking style wasn¡¯t like those of the restaurants outside, where the tomatoes were cut into pieces.

    Saying that no one cooked the tomato and egg noodles like her, Su Qingsang used tough at her.

    She fought back by saying that it was her own invention, okay?

    Luckily, Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t good at cooking, but she wasn¡¯t picky. When the two good sisters gathered, she would eat whatever she cooked.

    Just like her Dear Brother, no matter what she cooked or how she cooked, he would eat it.

    And when she looked at Zhan Haoze just now... She thought of her Dear Brother. Although one of them wolfed down the noodles a little roughly, while the other ate slowly and elegantly.

    However, she could really see the simrities between the two of them. For example, whether it was her Dear Brother or Zhan Haoze, they both liked to pick up the noodles first. After picking up a piece of noodles, they didn¡¯t eat it but drank a mouthful of the soup in the noodles.

    Also, the way Zhan Haoze picked up the chopsticks was the same as her Dear Brother. A normal person would hold the chopsticks t.

    However, Zhan Haoze¡¯s fingers were especially long. When he held the chopsticks, the angle was slightly lower than the average person¡¯s. It looked like he was holding the chopsticks askew.

    After confirming once again that Zhan Haoze was Dear Brother and once again finding the simrities between the two of them, to Shi Mengwan, there was nothing to be happy about.

    Dear Brother had long forgotten about her.

    She looked at the bowl of noodles but had no appetite at all. However, she forced herself to take it out.

    She froze when she didn¡¯t see Zhan Haoze. She was so distracted just now that she didn¡¯t hear the sound of the door closing.

    Thinking about it, she thought that Zhan Haoze had already left. She couldn¡¯t tell if she was disappointed or something else.

    She felt her heart was empty. That feeling returned her to when she was thirteen years old and lost her Dear Brother.

    Shi Mengwan ate a few mouthfuls of noodles, but she was no longer in the mood to continue.

    She put away the bowls and tidied up the kitchen again. She was obviously exhausted, but she didn¡¯t feel like sleeping at all. She simply mopped the floor of the kitchen and the living room.

    After she was tired and finished with her work, Shi Mengwan returned to her room.

    The moment she entered the door, she was shocked. The person she thought had left was actually sitting on the bed in her room.

    ¡°...¡±

    Shi Mengwan stood at the door. She looked at Zhan Haoze, then at the door.

    ¡°You, you didn¡¯t leave?¡±

    She looked at Zhan Haoze, who had already taken off his suit jacket and vest. He was only wearing a shirt.

    At this moment, two buttons of the shirt had been unbuttoned, and the sleeves were casually rolled up to his elbows.

    The strands of hair on his forehead hung down, and his leopard-like eyes were still as sharp as ever, especially so when he was still sitting on the bed. Giving a nonchnt vibe to his handsomeness, his long and slender legs were casually folded together.

    ¡°...¡± If she wanted to chase him away, the words were stuck in her throat and she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    She didn¡¯t know this before, but now she realized that it wasn¡¯t just women who misled people. It was the same for men.

    Shi Mengwan took a few seconds to find her voice, and she took a step back.

    Looking at the magnified face in front of her, she couldn¡¯t find her voice for a long time. She pinched her nails into her palm to remind herself that the person in front of her wasn¡¯t her Dear Brother, and she couldn¡¯t be entangled with him anymore.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, it¡¯s gettingte. Please leave.¡±

    Her expulsion order made Zhan Haoze stand up. The room was only so big, so he quickly walked up to her.

    Shi Mengwan thought that he was going to leave, so she took a step back twice. She signaled that he could leave.

    Zhan Haoze suddenly put a hand on the wall behind her.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s back was tightly pressed against the wall, and she didn¡¯t dare to move.

    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Zhan Haoze slowly moved his face closer. He breathed into her face.

    Shi Mengwan felt uneasy. She didn¡¯t know what kind of madness he was going through. Since he didn¡¯t admit that he was her big brother and had a fianc¨¦e, then she should keep a distance from him.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, it¡¯s gettingte. Please ¡ª wuuu ¨C¡±

    Her lips were kissed, and the man¡¯s breath was filled with the scent of mint. Behind her was the cold wall, and in front of her was his hot chest.

    In one day, she had experienced the same scene twice.

    She didn¡¯t understand what Zhan Haoze was thinking. All her consciousness was distorted by this overbearing kiss.

    She thought of the way Zhan Haoze ate noodles, and she thought of the way her Dear Brother ate noodles.

    She thought of Zhan Haoze sitting on her bed with his legs crossed, and then she thought of her Dear Brother sitting on the sofa in the small bungalow.

    The two faces of youth and maturity ovepped in front of her. She couldn¡¯t escape from Zhan Haoze¡¯s kiss.

    She even forgot how she resisted Zhan Haoze in the hotel, or perhaps she had to worry about someone passing by at that time, and now she didn¡¯t have to worry.

    The kiss slowly changed its taste, and Zhan Haoze¡¯s hands began to move around her body.

    Perhaps because of the high temperature in the room, she actually felt that his hands were a little hot.

    Her consciousness became more and more blurred. The only string of rationality left told her that this was wrong, wrong. It couldn¡¯t be like this.

    But when Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand reached into her clothes, that kind of rationalitypletely copsed.

    Retreating step by step, she was utterly defeated in front of him.

    She didn¡¯t know when her bodynded on the bed.

    She also didn¡¯t know when her clothes fell to the ground.

    She only remembered feeling Zhan Haoze¡¯s kiss, Zhan Haoze¡¯s touch, and the feeling Zhan Haoze gave her.

    He wasn¡¯t rough, wasn¡¯t as urgent as he was thest time, and it couldn¡¯t be said that he was very gentle. Although he tried his best to restrain himself, it was still a barbaric, almost predatory attack.

    When she merged with him, her mind was nk, and the only thought left was Dear Brother.

    ¡°Dear Brother...¡±

    She murmured those three words softly, but it made Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes be deeper and gloomier.

    He kissed her lips, but he felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. He increased his strength and knocked into her forcefully. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t make that sound anymore.

    ... ..

    There would be an end to everything.

    When everything returned to cmity, Shi Mengwan¡¯s remaining rationality finally began to return.

    She suddenly realized what she had done, what Zhan Haoze had done.

    She turned to look at him. The man was lying on the bed and looking at the ceiling above his head. His breathing was heavy.

    There was silence. There were only the sounds of two people breathing in the room. Shi Mengwan turned her face away. Her body was tired, but her heart was even more tired.

    What were they doing?

    What did he take her for?

    She turned over and her body slowly curled up. She was very tired. She needed to sleep now.

    Her body was held in someone¡¯s arms. She tried to struggle, but she had no strength.

    Moreover, struggling at this time was actually veryughable.

    They had just done everything they could and couldn¡¯t do. Wasn¡¯t it toote to struggle now?

    Shi Mengwan felt that she was being high maintenance, but now, she had to be high maintenance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me ore again.¡± She didn¡¯t have any strength left. Didn¡¯t he know his limits just now?

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t do anything to her. He just carried her into his arms, and his arms were a little tight.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, let go of me.¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s back was tightly pressed against his chest. The two of them were in an extremely intimate position.

    She didn¡¯t like this kind of intimacy, and she wasn¡¯t used to it.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Seeing that he had no intention of letting go of her, she had no choice but to pull his arm.

    ¡°I said let go of me. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t let go of her. Instead, he turned her body around.

    The resistance on her face was too obvious. It was so obvious that Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t understand what she was resisting.

    He kissed her lips again. Shi Mengwan really felt tired.

    She didn¡¯t understand how he did it, but she couldn¡¯t ask, because Zhan Haoze started again.

    Just as she wanted to regain her rationality and draw a line between them, he started a new round of plundering.

    This time, she didn¡¯t even have a ce to run.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t sleep. She couldn¡¯t sleep.

    After having s*x three times in a row and being entangled with Zhan Haoze, she felt the same as she didst time. She was supposed to be extremely tired, but now, she was full of energy.

    She looked at the ceiling above her head and didn¡¯t quite understand how things had turned out like this.

    Her gaze fell on Zhan Haoze¡¯s face. What was he thinking?

    Why could he have s*x with her while being affectionate with his girlfriend?

    She had never seen them get along, but she felt that she didn¡¯t need to see it. Just based on how Chen Feifei had been holding Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand, she knew it.

    In a ce that she couldn¡¯t see, the two of them must be intimate with each other.

    But why?

    Why did hee to provoke her?

 Chapter 659 - Please Stay Away From Me

    <h4>Chapter 659: Please Stay Away From Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Shi Mengwan never knew that she would fall into such a situation one day.

    She once fantasized that if one day she met her Dear Bother and she found him, what would she do?

    Ever since she separated from her Dear Bother at the age of 13, she often thought about it. Sometimes, she even felt her heart ache when she thought about it. When she couldn¡¯t find her Dear Bother, she only felt despondent and lost. But now that she had found him, she felt even worse.

    She felt bad that her Dear Bother had forgotten her, and that he was treating her like this now.

    But she hated herself even more since because of her previous desires, she put herself in such an awkward situation.

    When her gaze fell on Zhan Haoze¡¯s face, she realized that he had opened his eyes. Seeing that she was staring at him, he stretched out his hand and pulled her waist into his embrace.

    Their bodies were once again pressed together. Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t used to this kind of intimacy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Not allowing her to make a sound, Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand was on her waist. ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t want to sleep. If that¡¯s the case ¨C¡±

    His hand slowly moved down the back of her waist. Shi Mengwan was startled and quickly grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly.¡±

    Even she herself felt that these words sounded feeble. If he wanted to do anything rash, he would have done it a long time ago. Why would he care about that?

    She lowered her head and what she saw was Zhan Haoze¡¯s chest. She turned her face away ufortably.

    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. I want to sleep.¡±

    She tried to turn her back to him, but he didn¡¯t give her the chance.

    He took her body back into his arms and lowered his head to look at the defiant expression in her eyes.

    ¡°Sleep like this.¡±

    Shi Mengwan felt more and more ufortable. How could she sleep like this?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll continue.¡± He ced his hand on her waist again.

    After Zhan Haoze threatened her again, Shi Mengwan seemed to be frightened, and quickly closed her eyes.

    Her eyes were tightly shut. Her long and thick eyshes trembled slightly.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes darkened. The hand that wasn¡¯t on Shi Mengwan¡¯s waist trembled slightly. He lifted it, as if he wanted to touch her face, but he put it down again.

    He closed his eyes and didn¡¯t look at her again.

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t fall asleep, and her mind was in turmoil. It was rare for her to be at a loss like this.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s chest was burning hot, and the hand on his waist was firm and strong. She couldn¡¯t break free, but she was afraid that he would really do it again.

    She closed her eyes and tried hard not to look at Zhan Haoze. She thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep, but she fell asleep again in a daze.

    The dream came without warning, and Shi Mengwan saw her 12-year-old self again.

    She had been with Qiao Ze for more than a month. During this month, she more or less became familiar with her surroundings.

    Sometimes during the day, she would go out and take a look around. However, she wouldn¡¯t walk too far and woulde back.

    She found an extremely old bookstore at the end of the alley. Hence, she had something to do.

    Qiao Ze¡¯s residence didn¡¯t have a television or other electronic products. At that time, phones had already been invented.

    However, it was impossible for someone like Qiao Ze and her to afford phones andmunication products.

    Shi Mengwan had nothing to do, so she would go to the bookstore to borrow books every day. There weren¡¯t many books in the bookstore, but she liked to go there. At least she could kill time.

    Qiao Ze, on the other hand, went out every day. He seemed to be very busy, especially after the injury on his hand healed. He would go out early ande backte every day.

    Sometimes, he woulde back for dinner, but after dinner, he would run out again.

    She asked him what he was doing, but he told her not to care. After a long time, she didn¡¯t ask anymore.

    As if she was Qiao Ze¡¯s sister, she cleaned his house, cooked, and washed his clothes every day.

    However, after she stayed at Qiao Ze¡¯s ce for more than a month, in Lin City enteredte autumn.

    Lin City was located in the south, and the weather was extreme. In such a season, the temperature difference was very big. It was fine during the day, but she didn¡¯t feel cold even if she only wore a long sleeve.

    But at night, a nket really couldn¡¯t warm her up. She felt cold.

    On the first day it turned cold, she could still endure it, but the next day, it started to rain.

    She felt extremely cold. She curled up on the sofa and looked around Qiao Ze¡¯s room with a conflicted expression.

    She had stayed at Qiao Ze¡¯s ce for more than a month, so she naturally knew that the young man only had a nket at home. There was nothing else.

    She didn¡¯t know where the young man got the money during this period of time, but he had enough money to eat and buy clothes for her. However, she wasn¡¯t sure if her Dear Brother would agree to buy a nket.

    She felt so cold that she felt ufortable. She tossed and turned on the sofa for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Her movements were too loud. Even Qiao Ze, who was inside, was disturbed by her. He got up and came out. When he saw Shi Mengwan sleeping on the sofa, his face was filled with displeasure.

    Shi Mengwan got up and wrapped herself tightly in the nket. She looked at the youth timidly.

    ¡°I¡¯m cold.¡±

    She was too embarrassed to continue talking. She originally wanted to take care of Qiao Ze until his hand was better, then go home. She thought about her quarrel with her grandmother, and how things were at home. If she went back and her parents didn¡¯t change their mind and still wanted to send her sister away, she would rather not go back.

    But after staying for more than a month, although Qiao Ze sometimes looked intimifating, he was good to her.

    Qiao Ze was good to her, so she was a little embarrassed.

    He saved her from being bullied, so she stayed to repay him for saving her life.

    But now, she had to let him take care of her, and she had to let him buy her a quilt.

    A twelve-year-old girl was very thin-skinned. If it weren¡¯t for the cold, she wouldn¡¯t have said anything.

    Qiao ze nced at her and then at the sofa.

    ¡°You go to the bed to sleep.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip and looked at the sofa. He was much taller than her. How could he sleep on such a sofa?

    Qiao Ze didn¡¯t say anything and gestured for her to get up. He pulled the nket over andid down on the sofa.

    When he really fell asleep, Shi Mengwan realized that Qiao Ze really couldn¡¯t sleep.

    He was already 1.7 meters tall. He couldn¡¯t even put his feet down on the sofa, not to mention the fact that the small nket couldn¡¯t cover him.

    ¡°Dear Brother...¡±

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Qiao Ze closed his eyes, as if he was going to sleep just like that.

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip. She didn¡¯t enter the room. She looked at Qiao Ze and then looked at the bed.

    In the end, her hands tightly clenched into fists.

    ¡°Dear Brother. Why don¡¯t you sleep on the bed too?¡±

    The weather was getting colder and colder. She couldn¡¯t possibly let Qiao Ze sleep on the sofa outside. If he continued like this, he would definitely catch a cold.

    Qiao Ze heard her and opened his eyes to look at her. ¡°You want to sleep with me?¡±

    ¡°...¡±Shi Mengwan was a little embarrassed, but in the end, she nodded. ¡°Dear Brother, I believe in you.¡±

    Qiao Ze stared at her face and finally sat up.

    Shi Mengwan went into the room, and Qiao Ze followed her in.

    He directlyid down on the bed. Feeling a little awkward, Shi Mengwan stood there.

    Qiao Ze pulled the nket over her, then closed his eyes and went to sleep sleep. After waiting for a while, when he didn¡¯t see Shi Mengwane up to sleep, so he opened his eyes again.

    He looked at Shi Mengwan and found that she was standing there without moving at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re not sleepy?¡±

    Yes, of course she was sleepy. But no matter how sleepy she was, she was still a girl.

    It was just a moment of impulse just now. She was afraid that her Dear Brother wouldn¡¯t sleep well and catch a cold, so she asked him toe to bed to sleep.

    Now that she had calmed down, Shi Mengwan felt awkward.

    ¡°Go to sleep then.¡±

    Qiao Ze worked outside every day, so he had a lot of exercise every day. He was sleepy now, so he wanted to sleep.

    Before closing his eyes, he nced at Shi Mengwan again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested with your curveless figure.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was still a little girl. When had she ever heard such words? Her face was burning, blushing, and she was embarrassed.

    But what Qiao Ze said was the truth.

    She was only twelve years old this year and wasn¡¯t well developed yet. She was just a little girl.

    She went to bed and slept an arm away from Qiao Ze. She covered herself with the nket. Covering herself with the nket waspletely different from covering herself with the quilt.

    She finally felt that she wasn¡¯t cold anymore, because she wasn¡¯t cold anymore, herplexion was much better.

    She thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep with someone sleeping beside her, but she was really sleepy. Slowly, she actually fell asleep.

    When Shi Mengwan woke up in the morning, she realized that she was sleeping with Qiao Ze.

    The young man¡¯s sleeping posture was quite casual. One of his feet was already outside the nket, and the other was still under the nket.

    His slightly slender arm was resting on her shoulder.

    Shi Mengwan looked at that hand, then looked at the young man¡¯s sleeping face, and confirmed that the young man didn¡¯t mean it.

    Trying to avoid the young man¡¯s hand, she stepped back ufortably, but the bed was only so big, so how could she avoid it?

    She could only take the young man¡¯s hand away, but the young man opened his eyes at that moment.

    Her hand was still holding his hand, but when she met the young man¡¯s dark and deep gaze, Shi Mengwan was shocked and quickly released her hand.

    Qiao Ze¡¯s hand dropped down again, and hit her shoulder.

    She felt pain and her facial expression instantly changed.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The youth stood up. His duck-like male voice sounded a little hoarse and unpleasant.

    ¡°... nothing.¡± Shi Mengwan quickly stood up. ¡°I, I¡¯m just asking what you¡¯re having for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡± There was no need to ask such things. Shi Mengwan had always made her own decisions.

    Shi Mengwan hadn¡¯t lived with her parents ever since she started to understand things. Her cousins weren¡¯t close to her because her parents had given birth to a girl.

    This was the first time she slept on the same bed with a boy she had just met.

    The boy only felt that she was strange. How could he know her girlish thoughts?

    Shi Mengwan had been living with the young man for quite a few days before she realized that in a young man¡¯s heart, there was no awareness of the difference between a man and a woman.

    He still slept as he wanted every day. He still took good care of Shi Mengwan. but she slowly came to her senses. Perhaps in the young man¡¯s heart at that time, he only treated her as a little bro or a little sister.

    He was very busy. She didn¡¯t even know why he was so busy.

    What she was sure of was that the youth was definitely not studying. She knew that other families¡¯ children should be in school at the age of fifteen. They were either in their freshman or sophomore year of high school.

    However, the youth wasn¡¯t in school. She had asked several times, but Qiao Ze had said no. She didn¡¯t ask anymore.

    Her rtionship with the youth had always been like this. She treated the youth as her Dear Brother, and the youth treated her as a little sister.

    If the youth hadn¡¯t bought the wrong set of glutinous rice balls that day and treated the wine-fermented rice balls as glutinous rice balls, their rtionship might have been that of a big brother and a little sister till the end, right?

    Shi Mengwan woke up from her sleep and realized that she had actually slept until noon again.

    She blinked her eyes with great effort before she realized where she was and what had happened.

    She looked at the other side of the bed and found that it was empty. Zhan Haoze had left a long time ago. She sat up and the nket slipped down.

    There was no longer any cover for the marks on her body.

    Shi Mengwan pursed her lips into a straight line. She bit her lips and thought of Zhan Haoze¡¯s frivolityst night and herplete obedience.

    Her heart suddenly felt like it had been stabbed by a thorn.

    She curled up her body and pulled up the nket to cover herself. Her eyes looked at an unknown point, and her mood gradually became gloomy.

    ... ..

    Today was Su Qingsang¡¯s birthday. Su Qingsang¡¯s birthday was also very interesting. It was the day after Christmas.

    In the past, Su Qingsang and Shi Mengwan celebrated together. The two sisters would have dinner together on Su Qingsang¡¯s birthday. Then, they would celebrate her birthday together.

    Su Qingsang was an illegitimate daughter. In the past, no one in the Su family would remember her birthday, and no one would specifically celebrate her birthday.

    Every year, she would ask Su Qingsang toe to her apartment and cook a bowl of longevity noodles for her.

    This year, however, things were different. Su Qingsang was married. Shi Mengwan believed that Huo Jinyao would definitely be prepared.

    On Christmas, Shi Mengwan spent the day with the employees of the studio. It was the end of the year. Although there were many things to do, she wasn¡¯t an unreasonable boss.

    She invited the staff to have a meal together and apanied them to karaoke, which was a rare asion. After busying for the entire night, she remembered that she had two appointments with clients today.

    Shi Mengwan had already ordered the cake, but that client was particrly difficult to deal with.

    After Shi Mengwan sent the client away, she went to get the cake and rushed to Su Qingsang¡¯s birthday party. Only then did she realize that something wasn¡¯t right.

    Su Qingsang acknowledged her mother, and Xiang Caiping also came. But this time, for her birthday, not only Xiang Caiping, but Su Chenghui also came.

    Shi Mengwan looked at Su Qingsang and then at Su Chenghui. The calmest person here was Huo Jinyao, as if nothing was wrong.

    Shi Mengwan looked at him for a few minutes before she came back to her senses. Xiang Caiping didn¡¯t like Su Chenghui, and Su Chenghui probably felt guilty towards Xiang Caiping.

    She looked at Su Chenghui and felt that something was wrong.

    It had to be said that a woman¡¯s intuition was quite urate.

    In Shi Mengwan¡¯s heart, Su Chenghui was the representative of a scumbag. He had a wife, but he also had an old lover. Not only did he have an old lover, but he also had an illegitimate daughter?

    He had ignored this illegitimate daughter for so many years. After his old lover returned, did he start to care about this illegitimate daughter again?

    No matter how she looked at it, it was weird. She felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t exin what.

    Seeing that Xiang Caiping was unhappy, she used her usual talent and joked around in front of her. Finally, Xiang Caiping¡¯s face lit up with a smile.

    After the party ended, Shi Mengwan was a little worried about Su Qingsang, but seeing how protective Huo Jinyao was, her heart rxed again.

    A slight sense of envy welled up in her heart.

    No matter how miserable Su Qingsang¡¯s past twenty years had been, at least she was happy now. After all, Huo Jinyao was really good to her.

    After Shi Mengwan said goodbye to Su Qingsang, she was in no hurry to go home.

    It had been more than a week since thest time Zhan Haoze appeared and left.

    These days, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Zhan Haoze. asionally, she would ask herself, why can¡¯t she let him go?

    She kept trying to convince herself to forget about Zhan Haoze, the man who woulde and go as he pleased, but she found that she couldn¡¯t do it.

    She stopped the car in front of the riverbank, got out of the car, and walked along the riverbank.

    It was winter in Lin City, and the weather was very cold. There weren¡¯t many people on the riverbank. Shi Mengwan tightened her jacket, then walked to a bench and sat down.

    Lin City had developed quite well in the past few years. There were tall buildings on the other side of the riverbank, and all kinds of advertisements were ying on the LED walls outside the buildings.

    New Year¡¯s wasing, and the advertisements were all in festive red. However, Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t feel the New Year¡¯s atmosphere at all.

    She took out her phone and took a picture of the scenery across the river bank. She wanted to post it on her Wechat moments, but in the end, she deleted it.

    That was the way of the world. Happy things could be shared, but people didn¡¯t know who to share loneliness with.

    She put her phone away. The cold wind made her feel a little cold, so she nned to go home. At this moment, another person sat down on the bench.

    Shi Mengwan froze for a moment. She turned around and the light from the riverbank shone on the person¡¯s face. She looked at Zhan Haoze and froze for a moment.

    She was looking at him and he was looking at her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look behind her. There was no one else but him. She didn¡¯t know when he arrived and how long he had been here?

    ¡°Zhan ¨C¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Zhan Haoze reached out and hugged her tightly.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s body froze. She didn¡¯t know what to say. There seemed to be something wrong with Zhan Haoze today.

    He held her tightly in his arms. Shi Mengwan should feel cold when the night wind blew. However, she couldn¡¯t feel the cold now that she was in his arms.

    For a moment, time seemed to stop. She didn¡¯t move, and he didn¡¯t move either.

    Until she seemed to hear someone approaching and walking towards her.

    She tried to pull away from Zhan Haoze¡¯s arms, but he held her very tightly. She was helpless, and when someone approached, she buried her face into his chest.

    Inexplicably, she didn¡¯t want anyone to see her with Zhan Haoze.

    The footsteps were approaching, and the person might have just passed by this ce in the night, then quickly left.

    She could hear the footsteps approaching, but it seemed to have stopped for a moment.

    She didn¡¯t know that the two girls who passed by were shocked by Zhan Haoze, even though they couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.

    One of the two girls even tried to secretly take out her phone to take a photo of Zhan Haoze, but was intimidated by Zhan Haoze¡¯s gloomy gaze.

    As they left, Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand loosened a little. Shi Mengwan raised her head from his embrace and met his deep eyes.

    There were many emotions in those eyes, and Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t see clearly for a moment. She wanted to see clearly, but she found that Zhan Haoze¡¯s gaze made her sink into it.

    Their eyes met, and her eyes were filled with his figure. Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes slightly. He suddenly approached her and pressed a hand on the back of her head, then kissed her lips forcefully.

    His lips were cold, so was hers. In this weather, the temperature of their bodies wouldn¡¯t be too high.

    But after their slightly cold lips touched, she began to feel hot. She blinked her eyes. In front of her, Zhan Haoze¡¯s face made her a little intoxicated.

    She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to hold his face, as if she wanted to see his face more clearly.

    A pair of hands appeared before her eyes. Zhan Haoze covered her eyes, and he deepened the kiss.

    His embrace slowly warmed her. Shi Mengwan, who had felt lonely before, had nned to not think about anything for a moment. Just like that, she was hugged by him and kissed by him.

    She couldn¡¯t see his face. In the darkness, her sense were especially clear.

    His kiss was especially domineering. All her feelings were concentrated in that spot.

    She even reflexively gave him a response, and that response made his kiss even deeper.

    Shi Mengwan froze for a moment. She realized what she had done and pulled Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand away, but at that moment, he let go of her and hugged her tightly instead.

    Her face was on his shoulder and his expression couldn¡¯t be seen. Her hand hung by her side. For a moment, she wanted to hug him back, but she forced herself to put her hand down.

    He suddenly stood up and before she could react, he led her out of the riverbank.

    Shi Mengwan could only follow his footsteps and arrive at the ce where she parked her car.

    Only now did she realize that Zhan Haoze might have followed her just now.

    Without getting into the car, Shi Mengwan bit her lip and looking at him, she stood in front of the car. ¡± Zhan Haoze, what exactly do you want?¡±

    She didn¡¯t call him Mr. Zhan anymore. It was really too pretentious to call him that at this moment.

    Zhan Haoze stood in front of the car and didn¡¯t say anything. Shi Mengwan took a deep breath and told herself not to be angry, not to be angry.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, can you tell me what you want?¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to be like this anymore. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time anymore. Youe and go as you want. You even have s*x with me whenever you want.¡±

    Her words were a little vulgar, but it was the truest thought in her heart at this moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a prostitute. Zhan Haoze.¡±

    She was a woman, an ordinary and average woman.

    She yearned for love, but the prerequisite was that the person who gave her love was her Dear Brother.

    She was a stubborn person. Since she had already decided on her Dear Brother, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind.

    ¡°I, if you aren¡¯t my Dear Brother, please stay away from me, okay?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t y his game, and she couldn¡¯t be like him, disappearing after having s*x with her. He didn¡¯t even leave a word.

    But he could still pretend as if nothing was wrong while taking advantage of her when he appeared again.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze. Please stay away from me.¡± Her tone was very serious and earnest.

    She had long realized that in front of Zhan Haoze, she was always weak.

    She didn¡¯t like this kind of weakness, and she wanted to change this.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    After saying these two words, she took out the car keys from her coat.

    When she was about to get into the car, Zhan Haoze took her car keys and went to the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you...¡±

    What did he mean?

    ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was faint. Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth and stood at the door without moving.

    ¡°Get out of the car.¡±

    ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Inside and outside the car, the atmosphere was tense.

 Chapter 660 - Iâ€™m Not A Frivolous Woman

    <h4>Chapter 660: I¡¯m Not A Frivolous Woman</h4>

    She didn¡¯t move, and neither did Zhan Haoze.

    Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth. The cold wind was giving her a headache. In the end, she could only go around to the other side of the car and get in.

    She didn¡¯t speak. She turned her back to Zhan Haoze and didn¡¯t look at hIM. She just looked at the scenery outside the car window.

    This was the direction back to her house. After Shi Mengwan saw it clearly, she couldn¡¯t help but call out.

    ¡°Stop the car.¡±

    Zhan Haoze really stopped the car the moment she called for him to stop,

    Wanting him to get out of the car, she turned around and looked at Zhan Haoze. Who knew that Zhan Haoze actually got out of the car without waiting for her to speak.

    This time, it was Shi Mengwan¡¯s turn to be surprised.

    Was Zhan Haoze that easy to talk to? She was a little suspicious and couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Zhan Haoze.

    Her gaze followed Zhan Haoze outside the car. She realized that Zhan Haoze had gone to a convenience store nearby.

    Shi Mengwan looked in that direction and then wanted to sit in the driver¡¯s seat and drive away. However, she discovered that Zhan Haoze had actually pulled out the keys.

    She could only sit there without moving and not understanding what he was thinking, she looked at Zhan Haoze.

    Zhan Haoze came out very quickly. He seemed to be carrying a bag in his hand. He got into the car, threw the bag on the back seat, and started the car again.

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t help but look back. Unfortunately, it was too dark in the car and she couldn¡¯t see clearly, so she looked at Zhan Haoze¡¯s face again.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡±

    She bit her lip and seemed to be organizing her words in her mind. ¡°I admit, I thought of you as another person before. I...¡±

    Unable to continue, she turned her face away. What would she say?

    She said that she didn¡¯t think of him as someone else. She said that he was the person in her heart.

    From the age of twelve to the age of twenty-five, for thirteen years, she had been thinking of him every day.

    Now, she had to force herself to tell him that she only thought of him as someone else?

    Zhan Haoze nced at her with a gloomy gaze, but then he went back to driving seriously.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived at her apartment.

    The car stopped and Shi Mengwan got out. Zhan Haoze got out of the car as well and took the bag from the back seat.

    Shi Mengwan reached out to take the keys from Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand, but he had already stepped into the car.

    It was only then that Shi Mengwan saw clearly what was in the bag in his hand. Although only a corner was exposed, it was enough for her to see clearly.

    Looking at the thin boxes of okamoto condoms inside, her face turned red and she quickly followed Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s footsteps were very fast. In a few steps, he entered the apartment building and pressed the elevator button.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, shall we talk?¡±

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip and wanted to say something, but the elevator came down and someone came out.

    When she saw Zhan haoze and Shi Mengwan, she nced at the two of them. Thebination of a handsome man and a beautiful woman was always eye-catching.

    ¡°...¡±

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. She lowered her head and stood a step behind Zhan Haoze.

    The person left. Zhan Haoze entered the elevator. Not moving for a long time, Shi Mengwan stood there.

    Inside and outside the elevator, Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes met hers. Thest person to admit defeat was Shi Mengwan. She stood inside.

    She felt powerless. This feeling of powerlessness made her uninterested in speaking until she entered the room.

    The moment she entered the room, she stood at the door and looked at Zhan Haoze, who seemed to have entered an uninhabitednd.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze. Let¡¯s have a good talk, shall we?¡±

    Zhan Haoze casually ced the bag in his hand on the coffee table and stood in front of her.

    Shi Mengwan closed her eyes and when she opened them again, her beautiful almond-shaped eyes were filled with determination.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I said earlier that I thought of you as someone else. Perhaps my behavior was inappropriate and caused you to misunderstand. I apologize to you. I hope you understand that I¡¯m not a prostitute and I¡¯m not a very frivolous woman.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to continue to be entangled with him and would rather humble herself first.

    She didn¡¯t quite understand what Zhan Haoze was thinking. No matter what it was, she felt that the way the two of them interacted was abnormal.

    Every time they met, they would have s*x and after they slept together, then they would go their separate ways.

    She thought that if she said this, he would understand. She looked up at Zhan Haoze and saw that he was standing still.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze?¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    She didn¡¯t express it clearly?

    ¡°What I mean is, Zhan Haoze, this is my home, my ce. I want you to leave this ce now.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at her, who was obviously trying to chase him away, and took a step forward.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s back leaned against the door. She was 1.7 meters tall, but in front of the 188-year-old Zhan Haoze, she wasn¡¯t tall enough.

    She raised her head to look at him. ¡°Zhan Haoze, it¡¯s gettingte. Please...¡±

    A kissnded on her lips. Shi Mengwan quickly reacted after a momentary daze.

    She struggled with all her might, and her movements more intense than before.

    Being disturbed by her, Zhan Haoze had no choice but to stop his movements. However, he didn¡¯t let go of her. Instead, he ced his hands on both sides of her body.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Shi Mengwan felt that she had already made her words very clear. ¡°I¡¯ve said it. I mistook you for another person. I ¨C¡±

    Her lips were once again blocked by him. He rubbed her lips with a force that made her feel pain.

    ¡°Wuuu.¡±

    She opened her eyes and looked at him coldly.

    He was also looking at her and didn¡¯t give in at all.

    It was almost a stalemate.

    She winced in pain and opened her mouth to bite him.

    He stepped back and plundered her again.

    In the end, Shi Mengwan was the first to give in. She was panting and her legs were weak. She was almost unable to stand

    His big hand was on her waist. Not allowing her to slip from his embrace and fall to the ground, he held her in his arms.

    ¡°Zhan ¨C¡±

    After kissing for so long, her voice sounded a little raspy. She swallowed her saliva.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand caressed her bright red lips. His slightly cold fingertips gently brushed past, and caused Shi Mengwan¡¯s body to tremble uncontrobly.

    ¡°You thought of me as another person?¡±

    His hand still on her lips, Zhan Haoze approached her. He narrowed his eyes and stared at her face.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Mengwan nodded. Not looking at Zhan Haoze¡¯s face, she shifted her gaze away. ¡°I thought of you as another person. Now, I know that you¡¯re not. So, let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡±

    ¡°You want to end it?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was low. Shi Mengwan bit her lip and nodded again.

    She didn¡¯t speak, and Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t speak either.

    The room was very quiet. The air conditioner wasn¡¯t turned on. Shi Mengwan had been leaning against the door so she felt a little cold. She reflexively twisted her body.

    Her waist tightened. Zhan Haoze pulled her into his arms again. He suddenly moved closer, and the distance between their faces was less than a centimeter.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m someone else?¡± He asked again.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth and turned around to look at him with a determined gaze.

    She saw Zhan Haoze¡¯s lips curl up slightly, and his forehead pressed against hers. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why don¡¯t I just continue being someone else?¡±

    Shi Mengwan was speechless. She didn¡¯t know how she should answer. The moment Zhan Haoze was about to pick her up, she lost her sense of reason.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t. I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Still staring at her face, Zhan Haoze stopped for a moment.

    ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Shi Mengwan put her hands on his chest. Her mind couldn¡¯t think fast at this moment.

    His breath, his embrace, and his kiss mafe her unable to think.

    ¡°You have a fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Yes, that was the reason. As if she had an idea, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°You already have a fianc¨¦e. You can¡¯t do this.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s reaction was to pick her up forcefully and bring her into the room.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°Chen...¡±

    He didn¡¯t give her the chance to ask. He kissed her lips and when he passed by the coffee table. He used his pinky to gently carry the bag of okamoto condoms in his hand.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan slept until midnight, when she felt cold. She turned over and instinctively moved her body closer to the source of heat.

    She felt like she was surrounded by someone. His warm chest no longer made her feel cold. She practically sighed as she pressed her face against the source of heat.

    This pillow was reallyfortable to hold. Shi Mengwan rubbed her face against the pillow, but she felt like something was wrong.

    It was firm and warm, broad and strong. This wasn¡¯t the feeling of a pillow.

    She suddenly opened her eyes. What she saw was a piece of wheat-colored skin. She could even see two thin scratches on it. They were left behind by her yesterday.

    Realizing this, she instinctively stepped back.

    The hand on her lower back made it impossible for her to move away. She looked up and saw Zhan Haoze¡¯s erged face.

    She panicked for some reason and started to pull his hand.

    She clearly wanted to exin things to Zhan Haoze yesterday, but in the end, the two of them ended up having s*x again?

    This wasn¡¯t what she had hoped for. Shi Mengwan felt a headacheing on.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand was taken away by her, but in the next second, itnded on her shoulder. Her body was pressed back and suppressed.

    The man woke up at some point. Heid on top of her and stared at her face with a burning gaze.

    ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t let go of her, Shi Mengwan looked up at him.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that kind of frivolous woman?¡±

    Seeing that Zhan Haoze¡¯s brows were furrowed, she reached out to push him again. ¡°Zhan Haoze, don¡¯t you mind if I think of you as another man?¡±

    ¡°I answered this question yesterday.¡±

    As Zhan Haoze spoke, he lowered his head and bit her shoulder.

    The force wasn¡¯t strong, but it made her feel slight pain.

    ¡°You...¡± Shi Mengwan was furious, and she said incoherently, ¡°Can¡¯t you have any kind of woman you want? Let¡¯s not talk about others, but Chen Feifei is your girlfriend, right? You¡¯re doing this to me now, so aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll be unhappy if she finds out?¡±

    Zhan Haoze paused. His eyes shed with malice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her.¡±

    The matter between them had nothing to do with Chen Feifei.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it either.¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s mood was ambivalent. ¡°But the problem is, she¡¯s your girlfriend, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s face moved closer to her. ¡°Do you mind?¡±

    ¡°I mind.¡± Shi Mengwan looked at his face and didn¡¯t want to say that she minded it very much. ¡°But this doesn¡¯t mean that I have deep feelings for you, but it¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to be a mistress.¡±

    No woman would like to be a mistress, and it was the same for her.

    Zhan Haoze stared at her face for a long time before finally saying, ¡°She has a heart condition.¡±

    This could be considered an exnation. After saying that, he lowered his head and kissed her shoulder again.

    Shi Mengwan, however, heard a different answer at this time.

    So that was the case.

    Chen Feifei had a heart condition, so she probably can¡¯t exercise intensely.

    What about Zhan Haoze? The two of them had done it so many times over the past few times, so she could understand that his s*xual desire was very strong. Her stamina wasn¡¯t weak, but even she begged for mercy under his body every time.

    If Chen Feifei had a heart condition, how could she bear it?

    Her heart felt as if he had cut it with a knife. It felt a dull pain.

    She was lying when she said that she thought he was another person, but he really thought she was a prostitute.

    She was just a substitute that Zhan Haoze found because he pitied Chen Feifei and she helped satisfy his s*xual urges.

    Her heart hurt. It was so painful that even her body felt dull.

    But the man didn¡¯t notice her absent-mindedness and pain. It was as if he had cut her in half, then he dug her into pieces.

    She was broken into pieces. From body to heart, she was neverplete again.

    ..

    Time went on for a few more days, then it was New Year¡¯s. Shi Mengwan¡¯s studio also had three days off.

    She originally wanted to look for Su Qingsang to hangout, but Su Qingsang followed Xiang Caiping to visit Japan.

    Before going, she asked Shi Mengwan if she wanted to go with her. Shi Mengwan knew that this was Su Qingsang¡¯s trip to improve their rtionship with Xiang Caiping, so how could she be so insensible?

    She drove home by herself.

    Compared to the five or six hours it took to return home thirteen years ago, the distance of the highway that had been repaired was almost halved.

    Shi Mengwan drove home in just over two hours.

    Shi Mengwan was very happy to see her. As usual, Shi Mengwan bought a lot of things and gave her parents a lot of supplements, as well as some special delicacies that could only be found in Lin City.

    She usually sent quite a lot of them, but it was different when she brought them back.

    This time, Shi Mengwan really wanted to stay for two more days to celebrate New Year¡¯s day with her family.

    Although this kind of New Year¡¯s celebration wasn¡¯tmon in rural ces, her parents were very happy to see her. They went all out to prepare a feast for her. Her sister, Shi Mengru, was also very happy.

    She circled around her while calling her sister, and asked her to stay for two more days. Shi Mengwan agreed, but her ns couldn¡¯t keep up with the changes.

    She had only stayed for one day when she received a call from a client. The other party specifically asked her to rush an urgent item.

    That was an old client who had established a good working rtionship with the studio since the beginning.

    Shi Mengwan helplessly exined to her parents and returned to Lin City despite her mother¡¯s disappointment.

    This time, she didn¡¯t rm the other employees and directly returned to the studio to meet the client. She wrote down the other party¡¯s requests.

    As it was urgent, Shi Mengwan went back to her office and started to draw pictures.

    Before she started, she scrolled through her Wechat moments. She saw the pictures Su Qingsang had sent of the hot springs in Japan, and the prayer boards in Asakusa Temple.

    She liked one. When she saw the cherry blossom pictures, Shi Mengwan felt inspired.

    She had always been single-mindedly focused when she drew sketches. Time passed by for a few hours, but she didn¡¯t notice it.

    Her phone vibrated a few times, but she didn¡¯t notice it.

    It was dark and the lights were on in the room. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t notice the neon lights outside.

    She spent a few hours toe up with the interesting first draft. Then, she ordered the materials needed for the essories.

    Everything was done. She looked at the manuscript and was very satisfied.

    Whether it was designing a gown or a wedding dress for a guest, most of the time, it was done ording to the guest¡¯s thoughts, even though that would give her a sense of aplishment.

    But when she suddenly had her own inspiration, drawing a picture that she was very satisfied with made her even happier.

    She saved the manuscript into theputer, encrypted the information, and saved it.

    After packing everything up, Shi Mengwan realized that she had been sitting for too long. Her arms and lower back were a little stiff.

    Especially her legs. They were extremely numb. She tried to stand up, but she sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Under the current situation, she could only wait for the numbness to pass.

    Shi Mengwan looked at the time. It was already past nine in the evening. She didn¡¯t expect that her sketching process wouldst for a few hours.

    Her legs were extremely numb. She was wondering if she should call for a delivery; however, she heard a sound outside the office.

    Shi Mengwan was shocked. She looked outside the office and felt afraid for a moment.

    The studio wasn¡¯t big, but because this office building was rented to her by one of her clients, the rent was rtively cheaper than outside.

    The space wasn¡¯t particrly big, but Shi Mengwan paid attention to the privacy of every designer.

    She specially rented a two-story high space. Every designer drew sketches upstairs. Her office was in the innermost part.

    Downstairs was the exhibition hall, and there was also a guest room. Upon hearing the noise, Shi Mengwan felt nervous.

    She seemed to suddenly remember that when she went upstairs to draw sketches, she didn¡¯t close the door of the studio.

    At this time, was the person who came a thief or someone else?

    No matter which one it was, it was enough to scare Shi Mengwan. After all, she was the only one here.

    Her first reaction when she picked up her phone was to call the police, but before calling the police, she should find a ce to hide, right?

    She heard the sound of footsteps going upstairs, and she became more and more nervous. The ce to switch the lights on and off was at the door.

    She was so anxious that she wanted to turn off the lights and close the door. However, the numbness in her feet hadn¡¯t gone away until now. It came and went.

    Shi Mengwan was extremely ufortable, scared, and anxious. Her back was even covered in ayer of sweat.

    Upon seeing that the footsteps were getting closer and closer, she gritted her teeth and wanting to run to the door, she stood up. She closed the door before anyone came.

    Shi Mengwan dragged her numb legs around the office desk. Just as her hand touched the door, the person outside had already entered.

    She panicked and instinctively closed the door. The door was pushed by someone¡¯s skillful force. She was caught off guard and her legs went numb. Her body actually fell backwards.

    She thought that she was going to fall, but someone quickly held her body.

    She froze for a moment. When she saw Zhan Haoze¡¯s familiar face, she suddenly had an outburst.

    ¡°You, you, you...¡± After she said a few words, her legs went numb and she couldn¡¯t stand up anymore.

    The aftereffects of fear made her body go soft. She gritted her teeth and raised her hand to hit Zhan Haoze¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Bastard, you bastard. You scared me to death, do you know that? You¡¯re too much of a bastard. You bastard!¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how to curse that much. She repeated the word ¡°bastard¡± over and over again.

    After she rxed, her legs gave way and she was about to slip down again. Zhan Haoze quickly picked her up.

    He ced her on the chair in front of the desk. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t say anything. She only felt terrified. Just now, she really thought that a bad person hade in.

    She lowered her head, and her eyes were slightly red. No matter how tough she was, she was still a woman.

    Her heart was beating very fast, very fast. It took her a few minutes to slowly calm her heartbeat down.

    She looked up at Zhan Haoze and swallowed her saliva. She had finally calmed down.

    ¡°You, what were you doing here just now?¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared just now, she wouldn¡¯t have been so scared.

    Thest time he woke up in her bed, he pressed her down and did it again. When she went into the bathroom to take care of herself, he left quietly like before.

    She would no longer be as disappointed as she was the first time.

    She understood one thing. In Zhan Haoze¡¯s heart, she was Chen Feifei¡¯s substitute. She was just bearing his expectations in Chen Feifei¡¯s ce.

    Sad? Sad.

    Sad? Sad.

    But no matter how sad she was, she brought it on herself. She gave him the chance.

    But if she did it again, she would probably make the same choice. She missed her Dear Brother too much.

    Even if there was a slight chance, she would still try her best to get close to him.

    She looked at Zhan Haoze, but she couldn¡¯t control her tone of voice, which carried a hint of reproach.

    Zhan Haoze looked at her slightly pale face. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    She didn¡¯t look too good.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shi Mengwan was no longer afraid, but her expression didn¡¯t recover so quickly. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered yet. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I called you, but you didn¡¯t pick up.¡±

    He called her? When did that happen?

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s phone was on her desk. She reached out and picked it up. Sure enough, there were a few missed calls.

    But they were all unfamiliar numbers. She couldn¡¯t help but look up at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°That is your number?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhan Haoze nodded. He took her phone and saved his number.

    Shi Mengwan looked at her actions and entered his full name. Zhan Haoze.

    It was an extremely unfamiliar name that indicated their current rtionship.

    She didn¡¯t stop him, but in her heart, she decided to block his numberter.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°I went to your house, but you weren¡¯t there.¡±

    That was considered an exnation. Shi Mengwan watched him put down his phone. She sat while he stood. Inparison, he was much taller than her.

    The pressure was very strong, and she didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°Why were you going to my house again?¡±

    She tried to make her tone not sound like that of a resentful woman. ¡°If you want women, you can go find a prostitute. No, with your conditions, as long as you wave your hand, there should be many women for you to choose from, right?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t understand how the Qiao Ze of the past had be the Zhan Haoze of today.

    She also didn¡¯t understand how that Dear Brother who had nothing back then had suddenly be an elite in the business world.

    But even without these external blessings, just with Zhan Haoze¡¯s face, he could still attract a lot of women, right?

    Why did he just pick on her without letting go?

    Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes and frowned because of her words.

    Shi Mengwan looked at him and said with rare courage, ¡°Am I wrong? Didn¡¯t you look for me just to have s*x with me? To have intercourse with me? But why should I have s*x with you? And why should I have intercourse with you?¡±

 Chapter 661 - Why Are You In SuChapter A Hurry

    <h4>Chapter 661: Why Are You In Such A Hurry</h4>

    Zhan Haoze was only exploiting her love. No matter how spineless she was and how much she loved him, she couldn¡¯t stand him treating her like this.

    ¡°Shi Mengwan.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was a little low. If one looked carefully, they would find that his expression wasn¡¯t very good.

    Shi Mengwan noticed that this was the first time he called her by her full name.

    Feeling a little sad, she blinked her eyes and suppressed the feeling of wanting to cry.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, are you trying to say that you don¡¯t treat me as a prostitute? Then what are you doing now? Are you trying to say that you like me?¡±

    Did he think that she would believe him?

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t like to hear her say that word, yet she insisted on saying it twice in a row.

    After she finished questioning him, Zhan Haoze lowered his head and wanted to kiss her.

    This time, Shi Mengwan made up her mind not to let him have his way. She stepped back and used force to push him away.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s hands were ced on her shoulders. With a push, his body moved back a little.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you can go.¡±

    Her feet had already recovered from the numbness. She stood up now and tried her best not to lose her imposing manner, even though she had already suffered a crushing defeat.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t speak. He bent down to look at her again and ced his hands on both sides of the armrest of her chair.

    The scene in front of her was really romantically ambiguous. Shi Mengwan pressed her body tightly against the back and stared at Zhan Haoze defensively.

    She didn¡¯t speak, and he didn¡¯t speak either. He just stared at her.

    Shi Mengwan felt very ufortable. She blinked her eyes and was still thinking about how to drive this person away.

    ¡°Peng!¡± A sudden sound came from outside and made Shi Mengwan freeze for a moment.

    She turned around and realized that someone was setting off fireworks outside. It was only then that she remembered.

    Today was New Year¡¯s Day. A new year, a new day. Although setting off fireworks was prohibited, there were still some people who didn¡¯t take these rules seriously.

    ¡°Peng Peng!¡± The fireworks rose into the sky once again. They were extremely brilliant.

    When Shi Mengwan rented this ce, half of the reason was because it had a good view. There were a few department stores across from it, and this ce happened to be an intersection.

    Someone set off fireworks right in the middle of the intersection. The moment the fireworks lit up, it also sessfully broke the current stalemate between the two of them.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t watch for too long. When she realized that Zhan Haoze seemed to be in a daze, she knew that an opportunity hade.

    Shi Mengwan took advantage of the moment when Zhan Haoze turned his head and quickly got up. She went around to the back of the office desk.

    Her feet were still a little numb, but she chose to ignore it. She picked up her bag and car keys and prepared to leave.

    Her footsteps were a little fast. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else and quickly went outside.

    When her hand touched the door, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t follow. She went downstairs and when she walked to the door, he didn¡¯t seem to follow either.

    She walked out of thepany door and stopped. No matter what, the door had to be locked.

    When she turned around, she saw Zhan Haoze following her down. She was shocked and instinctively took a step back.

    When she saw himing out, she closed the door and went to the elevator.

    The corridor was very quiet, so only the footsteps of the two of them could be heard. There was no other way. The stairs were at the corner next to the elevator.

    Shi Mengwan stood by the elevator and pressed the button to wait for the elevator to arrive.

    When she entered the elevator, Shi Mengwan had a moment of hesitation, but it was only for a moment.

    She went in and stood at the position where the button was pressed, theen pressed the first floor.

    Zhan Haoze followed her in. He didn¡¯t speak, and she didn¡¯t speak either. She didn¡¯t want to look at him, but the wall of the elevator was a mirror.

    She didn¡¯t need to look back to see the man¡¯s figure.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s figure was really good. His ck trench coat made him look imposing, but he was as handsome as a model.

    Tall and strong, he had an inverted triangle figure, and a pair of long legs that were too slender. Further up, she withdrew her gaze and didn¡¯t look at Zhan Haoze.

    She felt that after what had happened just now, he should have given up. That was good.

    It wasn¡¯t until she got into the car that Shi Mengwan felt that it was wishful thinking. She sat in the driver¡¯s seat and looked at Zhan Haoze in the passenger seat.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, please get out of the car.¡±

    Zhan Haoze sat still while Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth. ¡°Zhan Haoze, I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m not a frivolous woman.¡±

    The anger on her face was too obvious. Zhan Haoze nced at her. His voice very soft, he said,

    ¡°I¡¯m not either.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a prostitute, and I don¡¯t want to be Chen Feifei¡¯s substitute.¡±

    With suppressed anger, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice.

    When Zhan Haoze heard Chen Feifei¡¯s name, the expression on his face couldn¡¯t help but sh with a trace of disgust.

    That emotion came and went quickly. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t see it clearly.

    She thought he didn¡¯t hear it, so she didn¡¯t mind saying it again. ¡°Zhan Haoze, I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m not a prostitute. I¡¯m not a frivolous woman.¡±

    ¡°What about before?¡± Zhan Haoze suddenly came closer and stared at her face.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s lips opened and closed, then closed and opened again. Under his overly sharp gaze, she gave in first.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I mistook you for someone else.¡± If she said this, any man wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it and would leave, right?

    ¡°Then continue.¡±

    When Zhan Haoze said this, Shi Mengwan blinked her eyes. It took her some time to understand what he meant.

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he closed his eyes and rxed his body, as if he wanted to sleep.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze?¡±

    Shi Mengwan called out and realized that Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t look like he wanted to open his eyes at all. She became more and more frustrated.

    After a stalemate for nearly three minutes, when there was another burst of fireworks outside. She finally couldn¡¯t help but start the car.

    Forget it. On the first day of the New Year, she told herself that she just didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with Zhan Haoze on such a day.

    The car stopped at her apartment building. She turned around and was about to call Zhan Haoze when she realized that he seemed to have really fallen asleep.

    Shi Mengwan was about to open her mouth, but she saw the dark circles under Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes.

    She hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but now, she saw that Zhan Haoze¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very good. There was dark stubble on his lower jaw.

    It seemed like he really hadn¡¯t rested well.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t speak. Through the sleeping face in front of her, she seemed to see the fifteen-year-old Qiao Ze again.

    It was also New Year¡¯s Day, the first new year that they had spent together.

    She left home. Although she missed him, she was still a child. If there were other things to distract her attention, she wouldn¡¯t have the time to think about home.

    It was the same on New Year¡¯s Day that year.

    The pollution wasn¡¯t as serious as it was now, and there was no ban on fireworks in Lin City.

    Not only was there no ban, but there was also a fireworks party on New Year¡¯s Day in a park that had just been built in Lin City.

    The reason she knew about it was because the people living nearby were on vacation at that time. She heard people talking about it.

    She was only twelve years old, so she wanted to see it too. She had talked about it during dinner with her Dear Brother.

    Of course, she just wanted to. She didn¡¯t really have to go.

    The park was very far from the bungalow they lived in. It would take them at least an hour to get there, not counting the two buses they had to take. It was too much.

    Most importantly, there weren¡¯t as many subway lines at that time as there were now. There were only two subway lines.

    It was already veryte after the fireworks show. If they wanted toe back, there would be no bus, so they could only take a taxi back.

    Their financial situation at that time didn¡¯t allow them to go to the fireworks show at all.

    She could only say it nonchntly. The youth didn¡¯t pay attention to her at that time, but the next day, which was New Year¡¯s Day, he took her out in the afternoon.

    ¡°Dear Brother, where are we going?¡±

    After being together for a few months, Shi Mengwan called the youth Dear Brother more and more smoothly.

    ¡°You guess.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t guess.¡± Shi Mengwan shook her head. Today was the first day of the New Year¡¯s. She looked at the streets. There were really a lot of people.

    The bus was a little crowded. She almost fell down during two turns.

    ¡°Be careful. You hold me.¡±

    The young man¡¯s voice had gotten better after the past few months, but it was still a little hoarse and unpleasant to hear.

    She looked at him. He was taller than her, and his hand was holding onto the pull ring. She pursed her lips and pulled his hand directly.

    When the bus made another turn, her body fell to the side again.

    The young man used his hand that wasn¡¯t holding onto the pull ring to hold her. Although he was small and thin, his strength wasn¡¯t small.

    She was trapped in his arms and protected by him. No matter how the people behind her swayed and squeezed, she didn¡¯t fall to the side again.

    When she raised her head to look at him, she felt extremely at ease.

    If not for her Dear Brother, she would have gone home long ago, but because of him, she always felt at ease.

    She lowered her head and smiled happily.

    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Shi Mengwan shook her head. When they arrived at their destination, she realized that they hade to the park where the fireworks party would be held.

    ¡°You, you have tickets?¡±

    As far as she knew, because there would be a fireworks party on this day, the park that was usually opened needed tickets to be able to entered today.

    ¡°No.¡±

    More than ten years ago, the cheapest ticket would have cost more than a hundred, and the ones inside were even more expensive.

    The youth held her hand. ¡°Come with me. You can see it without a ticket.¡±

    What did he mean?

    Shi Mengwan had been following the youth all this time, and onlyter did she find out.

    Near the park, there was a building that had just started construction. One of the buildings had already beenpleted, but it had yet to be inspected andpleted.

    The young man was very daring. Under the dim light of the night, he brought her up to the roof.

    The night wind was very strong and very cold. From where they sat, they could see the park opposite.

    ¡°It¡¯ll start in a while.¡± When the young man went out, he carried a bag. At that time, she didn¡¯t understand why he carried a bag.

    It was only now that she understood. The young man took out a pair of binocrs from inside and gave it to her.

    ¡°Use this to look.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Shi Mengwan smiled. With the binocrs, she could see some of the performances in the park very clearly. It was very loud, and they could hear it from here as well.

    She was very happy, especially since there was a group that she used to like very much. She could not help but turn around and show it to the youth.

    However, she realized that the youth wasn¡¯t watching the performances in the park, but looking at her instead.

    ¡°Dear Brother?¡±

    Was there something dirty on her face?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can watch if you like.¡±

    The young man turned his face away. It was too dark at night, so she did not see it. The young man¡¯s ears were also slightly red.

    She was just holding the binocrs and watching with great interest.

    The young man had not only prepared the binocrs, but also snacks and water. These were all things that little girls would like.

    When the fireworks party started, the binocrs were no longer needed. Because they were very close, she could see them very clearly.

    There were all kinds of fireworks, colorful and dazzling.

    She had never seen so many forms of fireworks. She was very excited to see them, but she could not help but feel a chill.

    The young man looked at her, just like when he was on the bus, and wrapped her body into his arms.

    He was so thin, but his arms were so warm. She didn¡¯t feel cold, but she was more and more interested.

    The scene that night was like an extremely brilliant dream, and she would never forget it for the rest of her life.

    The fireworks party ended, and there were no more buses. The young man actually took a taxi to take her back.

    At that time, she wanted to ask him where the money came from. But since the young man didn¡¯t say, she didn¡¯t ask.

    When the car stopped outside the alley, she was a little sleepy and wanted to sleep. She had always been very regr. When it was time, she would go to sleep.

    The young man didn¡¯t wake her up. Instead, he carried her on his back and carried her home just like that.

    Her thoughts came back to her from the drowsiness that day. Shi Mengwan realized that Zhan Haoze had woken up at some point.

    She retracted her gaze, bit her lip, and quickly got out of the car.

    This time, when Zhan haoze followed behind her, she didn¡¯t ask him to leave again. She knew that it would be useless.

    When she entered the bathroom to take a shower, Shi Mengwan looked at herself in the mirror and felt a little conflicted.

    She bit her lip. Why couldn¡¯t she make up her mind to resolve something that she knew was wrong?

    Forget it. Today was the first day of the New Year. If there was anything else, she would wait until after today.

    Shi Mengwan told herself that after today, she would definitely, definitely chase Zhan Haoze away.

    Even though she knew that she couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhan Haoze at all.

    To Shi Mengwan¡¯s surprise, when she took a shower and returned to her room, Zhan Haoze was already lying on the bed.

    His eyes were closed, and he seemed to be asleep again. Was he very sleepy?

    Shi Mengwan wanted to ask, but she felt that she couldn¡¯t get anything out of him. She went to bed and slept. Just as she turned off the lights, Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand reached out.

    Her body instantly stiffened. She didn¡¯t like this. She didn¡¯t like the fact that every time Zhan Haoze came, he would have sex with her. She didn¡¯t like the passion he had on the bed and the coldness under the bed.

    What surprised her was that Zhan Haoze only hugged her.

    Sensing that her body was stiff, he buried his face into her neck and gently rubbed against her neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sleepy. Sleep.¡±

    He lowered his voice and didn¡¯t say another word. The man seemed to be really sleepy and wanted to sleep.

    Shi Mengwan waited for a while and heard the man¡¯s long breathing.

    She was stunned for a moment before she couldn¡¯t help but look up at the man¡¯s face. The lights in the room had already been turned off and the curtains were drawn. She couldn¡¯t see clearly and it was pitch ck.

    She thought of the ck Shadow on the man¡¯s face and the fatigue on his face.

    A sh of heartache shed past her heart, but she tried her best to restrain herself and tell herself that it had nothing to do with her.

    However, no matter how much she tried to calm herself down, Shi Mengwan still raised her hand.

    Just as she was about to touch the man¡¯s face, she retracted her hand. She closed her eyes and pressed her face against his heart while he was unconscious.

    She listened to his steady heartbeat and fell asleep.

    ... ..

    When Shi Mengwan woke up in the morning, Zhan Haoze was still asleep.

    He seemed to have really fallen asleep. She stared at his sleeping face for a while before gently pulling away from his embrace.

    After washing up, Shi Mengwan realized that Zhan Haoze was still asleep. She ignored him and went straight to the kitchen.

    After searching for a round of ingredients, Shi Mengwan decided to make the simplest breakfast. After taking one set of ingredients, she thought of the person who had fallen asleep in the room and took two more sets of ingredients.

    She remembered that he had always had a big appetite.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t sleep too long in the room. He was woken up by the ringtone of his phone.

    He picked up the phone. It was Chen Feifei.

    ¡°Brother Hao, when are youing back?¡±

    ¡°Feifei?¡± Zhan Haoze looked at the time and sat up.

    ¡°Brother Hao.¡± Chen Feifei seemed to hear something different on the other end of the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your voice? Are you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Zhan Haoze shook his head, and his voice returned to its usual calm. ¡°Is There Something Wrong?¡±

    ¡°Of course there¡¯s something wrong. It¡¯s new year¡¯s Day, and it¡¯s New Year, and you¡¯re actually going on a business trip. Why didn¡¯t youe back to apany me?¡±

    There was silence. Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t answer, and Chen Feifei didn¡¯t really want him to. ¡°Dad is too overbearing. Why did he let you go on a business trip so far away by yourself? You still have to go for so many days. Are the people thepany employ all useless?¡±

    ¡°Feifei.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice had changed. Chen Feifei gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, I know that this is because dad trusts you, but I¡¯m just not happy. I want you to apany me.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Feifei thought of the news she had received earlier. ¡°I heard that the marketing manager of the partnerpany is very beautiful. Do you think she¡¯s prettier or me?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t want to answer this question at all. ¡°Is that all you want to ask? Then I have to hang up. I have a meetingter.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hao.¡± Her expression ferocious, Chen Feifei gritted her teeth. Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t in front of her, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of being seen by him.

    Zhan Haoze hung up the phone and went back to sleep. However, his phone rang again.

    He nced at the number and picked it up.

    ¡°How is it? Is it convenient over there?¡±

    ¡°Everything is going well.¡± Tang Hua¡¯s voice sounded on the other end of the phone. ¡°Everything that you asked for has been resolved.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Haoze knew that it would definitely be resolved.

    ¡°Speaking of which, why are you in such a hurry to return to Lin City?¡±

    Tang Hua realized that he didn¡¯t understand his boss¡¯ recent actions very well. ¡°Youpressed the official business that would take a week to settle to three days and rushed back to Lin City today. Why? Are you going to apany that little princess of the Chen Family?¡±

    Zhan Haoze rubbed the space between his eyebrows and didn¡¯t answer Tang Hua¡¯s question. ¡°Settle everything and strike while the iron is hot. Take over the territory of City H as well.¡±

    Upon the mention of serious matters, Tang Hua¡¯s attitude became much more serious. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s the New Year¡¯s, and they have a lot of movement here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to have more movement. It¡¯s best to stir up the water so that it¡¯s easier for us to do things when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Hua nodded. Then, he thought of something. ¡°By the way, sixth brother has been arguing about going to Lin City to help you. Look at this ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let hime.¡± Zhan haoze thought of something. ¡°Let him go to Qingcheng.¡±

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    The name that came out of his mouth didn¡¯t change Zhan Haoze¡¯s decision. ¡°Not only sixth brother, but also fourth brother and seventh brother. Let them go. Just say that I said it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Tell fourth brother that I¡¯m ready to pull in the.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Hua¡¯s voice had a hint of excitement. Zhan Haoze hung up the phone, but he was no longer sleepy.

    He was about to get up when he realized that Shi Mengwan was standing at the door of the room and looking at him.

    The space between his eyebrows moved slightly, but he quickly regained his calmness.

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip and moved her gaze away from Zhan Haoze¡¯s firm chest.

    She turned around and left quickly. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhan Haoze¡¯s hearing, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear Shi Mengwan say the word ¡°Eat¡±.

    ..

    The dining room was very quiet. Shi Mengwan¡¯s house wasn¡¯t big. The dining room was connected to the living room.

    She sat at one end of the dining table while Zhan Haoze sat opposite her.

    She ced two sandwiches in front of him and a ss of milk.

    She ate the sandwich in front of her and didn¡¯t look at Zhan Haoze. How simr was the scene in front of her to that of thirteen years ago?

    The scene was simr, but the person was different.

    Shi Mengwan suddenly lost her appetite. She casually ate a few mouthfuls and finished the sandwich.

    She got up and didn¡¯t return to her room. Without looking at Zhan Haoze, she went straight to the living room and turned on the television.

    She rarely watched TV. At this time, the New Year¡¯s Eve party the day before yesterday was being reyed on the TV.

    She didn¡¯t know when it started, but some satellite TV stationspeted to host the New Year¡¯s Eve party every year.

    She didn¡¯t change the channel, but just stared at the TV in a daze until a sexy female voice sang in a very sultry voice.

    [ There are so many scenes, so many romantic scenes, so many people¡¯s hearts are sad, so good friends and good farewells, so many days of watching it. You also liked that kiss just now, right?

    Otherwise, why didn¡¯t you let go of my hand? You said you really wanted to take me back to your hometown..

    Slowly like you, slowly be intimate, slowly talk about yourself, slowly walk together with you, I want to slowly cooperate with you, slowly give me to you. ]

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t help but start to daydream again. Those scenes weren¡¯t really romantic, but she really wanted to slowly walk together with Zhan Haoze, and slowly give herself to her.

    She turned to look at the direction of the dining table and found that Zhan Haoze had finished eating at some point. He got up and walked to the sofa.

    She was looking at him, and he was also looking at her. He also saw the television.

    Perhaps Shi Mengwan¡¯s gaze was too direct, but Zhan Haoze walked to her side and sat down.

    He pulled her body into his arms, lowered his head, and kissed her lips directly and urately.

    Shi Mengwan blinked her eyes, but she didn¡¯t reject him. Zhan Haoze pressed her body onto the sofa. Shi Mengwan bore his weight, raised her hand, and wrapped it around his neck.

    The sofa wasn¡¯t small, but it was a little difficult to amodate two adults.

    In order not to fall, she hugged him tightly, and he hugged her body tightly as well.

    The living room wasn¡¯t air-conditioned. Shi Mengwan was actually a little cold, but it onlysted for a moment, and she quickly heated up.

    When her clothes were torn and her body was bumped into by him, Shi Mengwan¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. At this moment, she suddenly realized something.

    Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t the only one who liked to do this. In fact, she also liked it.

    Because only at this moment, when he became one with her, would she feel that he was her Dear Brother.

    Or only then, Dear Brother was hers.

 Chapter 662 - Shouldnâ€™t He Be Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 662: Shouldn¡¯t He Be Leaving</h4>

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s body was curled up there. She didn¡¯t speak, nor did she look at Zhan Haoze.

    It was one thing to admit it in her heart, but it was another thing to express it and say it out loud.

    She felt ashamed. In fact, every time she had an intimate rtionship with Zhan Haoze, she felt ashamed.

    This was something that couldn¡¯t be controlled. When they were together, no matter how satisfied they were, after they were done, they would feel empty.

    Her body was carried in Zhan Haoze¡¯s arms, but she suddenly pushed his hand away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air. As he looked at her back, he didn¡¯t seem to understand what was wrong with her.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t look at him. She quickly got up, hurriedly picked up the outermost clothes and covered her body before entering the bathroom.

    She locked the door and stayed inside for nearly half an hour. When she came out again, she had already tidied herself up.

    When she returned to the living room, she found Zhan Haoze still sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°You¡¯re still not leaving?¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t he have left by this time like in the past?

    Zhan Haoze sat on the sofa and looked at her. She had just showered, her skin was red. Her face looked soft and tender, like a hibiscus flower that had juste out of the water.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t leave. He even reached out his hand to her.

    Shi Mengwan looked at the outstretched hand for a while but didn¡¯t go over. Instead, she went to her study.

    She didn¡¯t want to see Zhan Haoze, so she could only let herself sketch.

    Yesterday, she had saved her drawing in the mailbox. Now, she just had to open it and continue drawing the rest.

    She had an idea in her mind. She would design the gown from yesterday into a series. The whole series would be themed around cherry blossoms.

    She was a person who didn¡¯t care about other things when immersed in her work. When she heard the knock on the door, for a moment, she thought that she had heard wrongly.

    She looked up and saw Zhan Haoze standing at the door. He was really free today. Shi Mengwan was a little puzzled. Why didn¡¯t he leave after finishing his work like before?

    He said, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was stunned for a moment. She blinked her eyes, as if she realized the time now.

    It was already almost one o¡¯clock.

    Eat? Did he cook? Shi Mengwan looked at Zhan Haoze and remembered that he didn¡¯t seem to know how to cook.

    She was a little curious, and couldn¡¯t care less that she didn¡¯t want to see him just now. She got up and went outside. She found four dishes and a soup on the dining table. From the appearance, it was obviously made by the chef.

    She was focused on sketching just now and didn¡¯t hear the sound of the door opening.

    Zhan Haoze sat down in front of the dining table. Shi Mengwan nced at him and followed him to sit down.

    The process of the meal was somewhat silent. Shi Mengwan nced at Zhan Haoze while he was filling the rice bowl. A familiar action, a familiar face.

    She withdrew her gaze and forced herself not to look at Zhan Haoze again.

    After dinner, Shi Mengwan noticed a detail. Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t wearing the same clothes as yesterday.

    This discovery made her start to think. Was the clothes that Zhan Haoze left herest time like this?

    How could she not remember? She thought about the takeout that was delivered just now. When she entered the study to draw a draft, someone came.

    They had delivered Chinese food and Zhan Haoze¡¯s clothes. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhan Haoze. If she remembered correctly, he had left more than one set of clothes here.

    What did he want to do? Come here often? Or what?

    Once the thought ofing here often came to her, Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She didn¡¯t go back to the study to draw a draft. Instead, wanting to have a good talk with him, she sat down on the sofa and looked at Zhan Haoze.

    As soon as she sat down, Zhan Haoze came over. He sat beside her and wrapped his big hand around her waist.

    Her body stiffened for a moment. It was only for a moment. Very quickly, she waspletely in his arms.

    Her back was very tense. She tried her best to maintain a certain distance from him. It was almost impossible under such circumstances.

    His chin was pressed against her neck and he wrapped her very tightly.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze...¡±

    The atmosphere in front of her wasn¡¯t quite right. She couldn¡¯t tell if he was going to act recklessly again when he was aroused.

    In order to divert her attention, she picked up the remote control and turned on the television. It happened to be a variety show.

    Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t very interested in these things, but she forced herself to focus on the television.

    It was a show very popr in recent years. A few guests were trying their best to be funny. Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t amused, but she watched it very seriously.

    At first, she was afraid that Zhan Haoze would do it again, butter, she realized that he didn¡¯t do anything else.

    She calmed down and said, ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    He must be very busy, right? Doesn¡¯t he have to go to work?

    Although she didn¡¯t know exactly what he was doing now, she remembered that thest time she met him, he knew Su Qingsang, and called her Mrs. Huo.

    He was also at Huo Jinyao¡¯spany¡¯s banquet. He looked like a business elite. Did he not have to go to work?

    Her eagerness to see him leave made Zhan Haoze frown slightly. He tightened his grip on her waist.

    ¡°I¡¯m free today.¡±

    So she really couldn¡¯t make him leave? She resisted the urge to chase him away. ¡°Are you that free?¡±

    Zhan Haoze could hear the sarcasm in her words, but he wasn¡¯t angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± But he was free today.

    He hadpressed his work to three days, so he could be free today and tomorrow.

    Shi Mengwan was at a loss for words. She thought to herself that she wanted to chase him away, but now she didn¡¯t know how to respond. While she was struggling internally, he gently shifted her face slightly.

    His body moved closer to him. His overly intimate behavior made her turn around to watch TV. She put all her attention on the TV.

    ¡°What are your ns today?¡±

    ns? What ns could she have? She originally wanted to go home to apany her parents and family, but because of that sudden order, she returned to Lin City.

    She turned around to look at Zhan Haoze. He was also looking at her.

    Being stared at by her puzzled eyes, a sh of difort shed through Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes, but it was only for a moment.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out?¡±

    Today was thest day of the long holiday. Shi Mengwan bit her lip and turned to look at Zhan Haoze.

    Her waist was still sore, and that made her lose the mood to go out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out.¡±

    The atmosphere was a little awkward. She turned around to look at him. She had many questions she wanted to ask, such as what had happened to him?

    For example, why would he forget everything that had happened in the past. For example, why did hee? What was he thinking about? What did he take her for.

    But those questions turned into silence in the end. She turned around and once again forced herself to focus on the television.

    She was sitting in his arms, and the two of them were snuggling together in an intimate position.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s face was pressed against his chest, and she couldn¡¯t tell how she herself felt. She couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at him.

    His jawline was perfect, and his gaze was fixed on the television in front of him. Sensing her gaze, he turned around to look at her.

    Shi Mengwan acted like a thief and quickly retracted her gaze. Her heart was beating a little fast, but before she could turn her face away, Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand was already on her cheek.

    He stared at her face, tilted his head, and kissed her lips just like that.

    The passionate kiss carried the pleasant smell of mint on his body. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t even know how to breathe after the kiss, but now, she could already respond to him.

    She knew what he was going to do next.

    His lips weren¡¯t as cold as his. Instead, they were soft and warm. Her eyes gradually became blurred.

    When she felt Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand slowly slide down her waist, as if he was going to take a step further, she grabbed his hand.

    She took a step back, stared at his face, and swallowed her saliva.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Don¡¯t do this every time. Don¡¯te here every time as if she was a punching bag.

    She couldn¡¯t stand this.

    With emotions that she couldn¡¯t understand, Zhan Haoze looked at her with a deep gaze.

    In the end, he didn¡¯t continue. Instead, he wrapped his arms around her waist and watched TV again.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t pay attention to what was on TV. She didn¡¯t expect Zhan Haoze to actually stop.

    That made her feel a little strange. She didn¡¯t sleep much yesterday, and she woke up early today.

    She was drowsy and slowly closed her eyes again.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan remembered that after eating the wine-brewed meatballs on thentern festival, Qiao Ze left early and returnedte for several days. They slept on the same bed, but they didn¡¯t see each other.

    She didn¡¯t understand what went wrong, but she felt that he might have felt that she was frivolous.

    After all, she was from a rural town. Her parents had always been strict with her. She knew that she might have done something wrong.

    When she thought about this, she couldn¡¯t control herself. It seemed like she wanted to prove something, but also seemed like she wanted an answer.

    She got up early and stopped the youth when he was about to leave the house.

    ¡°Dear Brother, why haven¡¯t you been talking to me these past few days?¡±

    Her little face full of confusion, she looked at the young man¡¯s handsome face.

    Qiao Ze didn¡¯t dare to look at Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes. He was fifteen years old and usually had a few people by his side. He had seen a lot of things.

    He knew what he meant by what he said that night and he was embarrassed to say it.

    He had a crush on this girl who was still a young girl. In his eyes, this was shameful and unspeakable.

    He didn¡¯t even dare to face Shi Mengwan.

    She called him brother and treated him like an older brother. After she came, she suffered with him.

    She would cook for him, wash his clothes, and take care of his daily life. Because of Shi Mengwan, this small house unexpectedly felt like home.

    He felt very guilty.

    The youth¡¯s thoughts were secret and unspeakable. She wasn¡¯t even fourteen years old.

    At this moment, meeting Shi Mengwan¡¯s clear eyes, he turned his gaze away. ¡°I¡¯m not ignoring you. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±

    The youth¡¯s voice was about to go through a transition from a voice change. It was still a little hoarse, but it was a little clearer.

    Shi Mengwan bit her lips and shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. You¡¯re just avoiding me. You¡¯re ignoring me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± the young man replied in a muffled voice. He turned around and was about to leave when Shi Mengwan quickly blocked in front of him. Her gaze unexpectedly revealed a sense of maturity that didn¡¯t belong to her age.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Nowhere.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going if you¡¯re not going anywhere? I want to go too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to earn money.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going too. I can help you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your help.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Shi Mengwan broke the ice and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I Go? I¡¯ll eat your food and use yours every day. I can also work hard to support myself. I want to help.¡±

    ¡°I said that I don¡¯t want your help.¡±

    Where he was going, could she go?

    The youth¡¯s face flushed with anxiety. ¡°Make way, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    His tone was a little anxious, but not fierce. Shi Mengwan¡¯s face darkened as she took a step forward.

    ¡°I just want to help you.¡±

    ¡°I said it¡¯s not suitable for you.¡±

    ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Shi Mengwan felt a rare sense of disappointment and hurt. ¡°Tell me honestly, do you hate me?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± If he could hate her, he wouldn¡¯t be so unable to face her.

    ¡°You¡¯re still saying that you don¡¯t? If so, you wouldn¡¯t have spoken to me in such a tone in the past, and you wouldn¡¯t have treated me in such a manner.¡±

    Other than the one month she had spent here in the beginning, she had spent time with Qiao Ze, like brother and sister.

    She thought that in his heart, even if he couldn¡¯t treat her as his biological sister, he would at least take good care of her. She would have a special ce in his heart.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s unreasonable pestering made the youth angry. Without thinking, he walked past her and was about to leave when Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth and blocked him with determination, as if she was going all out.

    ¡°Tell me, do you dislike me?¡± She was embarrassed to say that sentence.., but now she had to say it. ¡°You dislike me, don¡¯t you? Because you think I¡¯m frivolous, you think I¡¯m promiscuous, and I think I¡¯m the kind of girl who doesn¡¯t respect herself? Is that right?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you think.¡± Her entire being immersed in extreme sadness, Shi Mengwan bit her lip. ¡°If not, why did you ignore me? Just because I kissed you that day?¡±

    It would have been fine if she hadn¡¯t mentioned that day, but when she mentioned that day¡¯s incident, the youth¡¯s face instantly turned red.

    Half of it was embarrassment, and the other half was anxiety.

    ¡°If you dislike me, I, I will leave right now.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t notice the youth¡¯s awkwardness. She turned around and was about to open the door.

    Her body was hugged by the youth. His thin and strong arms were tightly wrapped around her waist.

    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±

    The youth¡¯s rarely-seen fierce tone gave Shi Mengwan a fright. She turned around, and the youth looked at her with an unfriendly expression. ¡°I really don¡¯t dislike you, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯re frivolous.¡±

    If she was frivolous, then what about him who kissed her first? What was that?

    Thinking about how he dreamed of her, and how the dreams were filled with shameful scenes, what was that?

    Meeting the young girl¡¯s clear eyes, he couldn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t want the young girl to feel that he was dirty and perverted.

    ¡°I¡¯m really too busy recently. I promise you that I¡¯lle back earlier in the future.¡±

    ¡°Then, can you not go today?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He promised sixth brother that he would take the lead today. ¡°Not today. How about tomorrow? I won¡¯t go anywhere tomorrow. I¡¯ll stay at home to apany you.¡±

    ¡°If you say so.¡±

    ¡°I said it. I promise.¡±

    Afraid that the young girl wouldn¡¯t believe him, the young man almost raised three fingers to swear.

    Shi Mengwan was satisfied, and a smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Then you go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±

    The young man nced at her, nodded, and turned to leave.

    At night, the young man once againid on the same bed as the young girl. In fact, ever since he discovered his secret desires, the young man wished that he could stay far away from the young girl.

    But he couldn¡¯t. There was no heating in Lin City during the winter, and there was no air conditioning in the house, so it was especially cold at night. If he slept on the sofa, he would definitely catch a cold.

    Trying to avoid the girl¡¯s approach, he carefully slept on one side of the bed.

    However, the pervasive chill that night made the girl instinctively move closer to him.

    Sometimes, Shi Mengwan would wake up in a daze and open her eyes to see where he was.

    ¡°Dear Brother.¡±

    She muttered softly, then moved her face closer to him and fell asleep again.

    At first, she would keep a distance from him, but as the two of them spent more and more time together, she became more and more trusting of him.

    But she didn¡¯t know that this kind of relief was a great torment for the young man.

    After all, he was only 15 years old, and after the new year, he was already 16, in Lin City¡¯s way of calcting. The strong and fit young man was in love, so how could he have such good self-control?

    Looking at the young girl sleeping soundly in his arms, he couldn¡¯t bear to push her away.

    He adjusted the angle of his arms slightly to make the young girl sleep morefortably. Her smooth and fair skin made his heart skip a beat.

    When Shi Mengwan woke up in the morning, she found herself sleeping in the young man¡¯s arms.

    Her face was tightly pressed against his chest. The young man used to sleep with his upper body naked. Ever since the young woman shared a bed with him, he would always put on a t-shirt.

    Shi Mengwan opened her eyes and saw a suspicious water mark on his t-shirt. Her face instantly turned red.

    She hurriedly jumped out of the bed and didn¡¯t dare to face the young man.

    Could it be that she would drool after falling asleep? Shi Mengwan was extremely embarrassed by this discovery. She didn¡¯t dare to look at the young man at all. She quickly put on her clothes and shed into the kitchen without looking at the young man.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that after she left, the youth grabbed the pajamas that she left on the bed and smelled it. His hands couldn¡¯t help but reach into his own clothes and went down.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan was in a daze and felt as if there were feathers gently brushing across her face. She felt Itchy and woke up from her sleep.

    When she opened her eyes, the handsome face that was magnified in front of her gave her a fright. She stepped back, but someone was holding her waist. At the same time, something fell to the ground.

    She blinked her eyes and suddenly realized her current state.

    She was asleep, and she was sleeping on Zhan Haoze¡¯s leg. His face was above her. What had fallen to the ground was a small nket on the sofa, which had covered her previously.

    He was holding his phone in his hand. When he saw that she was awake, he put his phone aside.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Shi Mengwan quickly sat up. She had just woken up, and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t even tell if what she was seeing was a dream or reality.

    ¡°You...¡±

    She wanted to call him Dear Brother, but she was embarrassed and shook her head in the end. She sat up straight. ¡°You, why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±

    She was asleep, and she was even sleeping on hisp. Why didn¡¯t he wake her up?

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything. He just gently brushed his hand over the corner of her lips.

    That action made Shi Mengwan freeze again. She didn¡¯t dare to move at all.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Are you going out for dinner?¡±

    She had slept for almost the entire afternoon. It was almost five o¡¯clock now.

    ¡°Going out for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Haoze moved his feet without leaving a trace. Shi Mengwan had slept on his legs for too long, and her feet were a little numb.

    Shi Mengwan was thinking about his suggestion. She saw his movements from the corner of her eyes and instantly understood.

    She was probably too tired, so she actually slept for so long.

    But how could he just leave her on the sofa like this?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go out?¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Shi Mengwan answered casually. After answering, she realized what she had agreed to.

    ¡°Then, go and change your clothes.¡±

    She was still wearing the same clothes as yesterday. It was toote for Shi Mengwan to go back on her words. She nced at Zhan Haoze and hurried into the room.

    In less than ten minutes, Shi Mengwan had changed her clothes and came out.

    Holding his coat in his hand, Zhan Haoze was already standing at the door. She looked down at his feet.

    Her face was burning. was she too relieved about Zhan Haoze? He was actually sleeping on his legs?

    She lowered her head and reached out to get the car keys, but Zhan Haoze took them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two of them went downstairs together, and Shi Mengwan stood half an arm away from Zhan Haoze.

    When they went out, the cold wind blew, and Shi Mengwan became wide awake. She felt a little regretful now.

    She shouldn¡¯t havee out. If she had known earlier, she would have ordered takeout.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Zhan Haoze asked her, and she shook her head. ¡°Anything.¡±

    After saying that, she realized that this answer seemed to be one of the most annoying answers.

    ording to the Inte, it was most annoying to say ¡°anything¡± when asked by others what they wanted to eat.

    She exined embarrassingly, ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡±

    That year, when they were together, what kind of hardships had they not experienced? What did they not experience?

    Zhan Haoze nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them got into the car. He sat in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Whatever?¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked up at the sign in front of her. The big word ¡°Whatever¡± on it made her a little dumbfounded.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t look at her and led her inside. The ce was called ¡°Whatever¡±. They entered the door. It was a small courtyard.

    After passing through the courtyard, she saw that there were a few private rooms. Someone came over and led the two of them to one of them.

    After they entered the door, the waiter served tea. Shi Mengwan took a sip. It was Longjing.

    She didn¡¯t know much about tea, but in the past, there were customers who were in the tea business, so she did understand a little.

    After delivering the tea, no waiters came. No one brought the menu over either. She looked at Zhan Haoze in surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to order?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°This restaurant is called ¡°Whatever¡±, but it doesn¡¯t allow people to order. Their chef will serve the dishes ording to the number of people whoe.¡±

    There was such a restaurant in Lin City? Shi Mengwan really didn¡¯t know about it.

    The private room wasn¡¯t big, and it was decorated very elegantly. There were only the two of them, but it was too quiet now.

    Trying to find something to say, Shi Mengwan bit her lip.

    ¡°How did you know about this ce?¡±

    ¡°I found it by ident.¡± Zhan Haoze lowered his head and drank tea. He didn¡¯t say how it happened.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t ask anymore. When she came in just now, she saw the small courtyard outside and thought it was very interesting. Now, she wanted to go out and have a look.

    ¡°Can I go out and have a look?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Haoze looked at the curious expression on her face. ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡±

    ¡°No need. I just want to have a look.¡±

    In this season, she seemed to have seen a plum blossom in the courtyard outside. It wasn¡¯t yet blooming, but she seemed to have seen a flower bud. She wanted to confirm it.

    Zhan Haoze saw her stand up and didn¡¯t follow her. He just added softly.

    ¡°The owner of this restaurant is very nice. You can look around as you like.¡±

    Shi Mengwan nodded. She didn¡¯t expect that she would run into an acquaintance as soon as she went out.

 Chapter 663 - I Canâ€™t Be Seen in Public?

    <h4>Chapter 663: I Can¡¯t Be Seen in Public?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The moment Shi Mengwan saw that person, she wanted to step back, but it was toote.

    She didn¡¯t expect to meet Chou Yanbo here.

    She felt guilty for a moment. She wanted to step back, but Chou Yanbo had already seen her. She was on good terms with Su Qingsang and had seen Chou Yanbo a few times.

    She nodded at him and walked past him to continue walking outside. She didn¡¯t have a close rtionship with Chou Yanbo, so she wasn¡¯t worried that he would tell Su Qingsang.

    Even if they met, it didn¡¯t matter. However, when she took two steps forward, she saw that there were other people following behind Chou Yanbo.

    Those people were none other than Su Chenghui and Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± She could avoid Chou Yanbo, but she couldn¡¯t not say hello to Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Huo Jinyao. Hello.¡±

    She had a good rtionship with Su Qingsang, and became more familiar with Huo Jinyao after spending some time with him, so she called him by his first name.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao nodded. He was the one who was most familiar with Shi Mengwan among the three of them. ¡°Are you alone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here for a meal with a client.¡± Huo Jinyao then looked at Shi Mengwan. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Same as you.¡± Shi Mengwan smiled. ¡°I was wondering why you didn¡¯t apany Qingsang to Japan.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He really wanted to apany Qingsang to Japan for fun. One of the reasons why he didn¡¯t go was that he recently had a business negotiation. The other reason was that he had the same idea as Shi Mengwan. He also wanted to give Su Qingsang a chance to be alone with Xiang Caiping.

    He nced at Su Chenghui, who appeared as if he didn¡¯t hear anything.

    ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll just take a look around.¡± Shi Mengwan tried her best to smile like she usually did.

    Huo Jinyao wouldn¡¯t pay attention to women other than Su Qingsang, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    The three of them said goodbye to Shi Mengwan and went to the private room in the opposite direction. Shi Mengwan breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she felt a little worried.

    Lin City was only this big, yet she was so brazen as to follow Zhan Haoze out for a meal.

    One had to know that Zhan Haoze and Huo Jinyao¡¯spany seemed to be working together. If they met...

    She didn¡¯t dare to think about it.

    She no longer had the mood to enjoy the scenery outside. Shi Mengwan returned to the private room.

    Zhan Haoze seemed to be on the phone. Seeing here in, he said something to the other end of the line before hanging up.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Shi Mengwan walked to the seat opposite him and sat down. She nced at him and took a sip of the tea in front of her.

    The tea was already cold. Zhan Haoze looked at her and raised his hand to refill the teacup in front of her.

    Shi Mengwan held the teacup in her hand. The warm tea made her worry a little less, but she was still a little worried.

    She didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. She was in high spirits when she went out just now, but now, her attitude had suddenly changed.

    Zhan Haoze looked at her, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He picked up the teacup in front of him and drank the tea.

    After a moment of silence, Shi Mengwan bit her lip and looking at Zhan Haoze, she put down the teacup.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Shi Mengwan wanted to say something, but the waiter had already started serving the dishes.

    Three cold dishes, three warm dishes, and one soup. The portions weren¡¯t much, but the dishes were delicious-looking and exquisite.

    Shi Mengwan was a foodie. Although the dishes before her were the local dishes of Lin City, they were still appetizing.

    She picked up her chopsticks. The incident with Huo Jinyao was temporarily thrown to the back of Shi Mengwan¡¯s mind.

    After dinner, Zhan Haoze got up and was about to leave, but he found Shi Mengwan sitting there without moving.

    Zhan Haoze stopped in his tracks and looking at her as if he didn¡¯t understand what she was thinking, she stood at the door.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, wait a moment.¡±

    She got up and not letting him open the door, she walked in front of him.

    ¡°Well, I met Huo Jinyao just now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Jinyao? What was he doing here? Zhan Haoze thought about it for a moment and immediately thought of it.

    Li Junsheng came to Lin City. He and Huo Jinyao were childhood friends, so he took good care of Huo Jinyao.

    There was a big project recently, and Huo Jinyao wanted to help his inws and get the Li Corporation to cooperate.

    ¡°Is there a back door here?¡±

    ¡°A back door?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Mengwan nodded. ¡°I think, if it¡¯s possible, it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t run into them, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s facial expression changed instantly. ¡°I can¡¯t be seen in public?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t back down like before. She raised her head to look at him. She cleared her throat with a hint of bitterness that she didn¡¯t even notice.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t be seen in public, it¡¯s that I can¡¯t be seen in public.¡±

    Her gaze calm, she lowered her head to look at him. ¡°You have a fianc¨¦e. Tell me, how am I supposed to appear in public with you?¡±

    That was especially true for Huo Jinyao, who was Su Qingsang¡¯s husband. If he saw her with Zhan Haoze, he would definitely tell Su Qingsang.

    ¡°I told you that I don¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°What about Miss Chen?¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to be aggressive, nor did she want to question him, nor did she want to make others feel this way. However, she couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°If she¡¯s not your fianc¨¦e, then who is she? Your girlfriend?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s facial expression was very ugly now. His lips were pursed into a straight line. Anyone who knew him would know that this was a sign that he was going to re up.

    But Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know him. She knew the Dear Brother in her dream.

    Not Zhan Haoze, who had been separated from her for more than ten years and had forgotten all the things that had happened in the past.

    ¡°Shi Mengwan, I¡¯ll say it one more time. She¡¯s not my girlfriend, and she¡¯s not my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Shi Mengwan responded with an ¡®Oh¡¯. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t quite believe it.

    Zhan Haoze looked at her face and suddenly pulled her into his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her lips.

    She had just drunk Longjing, and there was still the fragrance of tea leaves in her mouth. There was a hint of bitterness in the fragrance.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t move. She just stared at him with her eyes wide open.

    Her eyes were clear and straightforward, and her emotions were clear.

    She wouldn¡¯t resist. She would let him do whatever he wanted. But she didn¡¯t believe him, nor did she believe what he said. That was it.

    Zhan Haoze seemed to be annoyed, and he increased the force on his lips. She was in pain, but she refused to give in.

    She didn¡¯t want to go out with him like this. It wouldn¡¯t be good if she ran into Huo Jinyao.

    Zhan Haoze knew what she was thinking. He bit her lip. The force he used wasn¡¯t heavy, but it was painful.

    She was really in pain, but she looked straight at him. She didn¡¯t respond to him, nor did she step back. She didn¡¯t even respond at all.

    He suddenly let go of her hand and took a step back. Her breathing was a little heavy, and so was his.

    He looked at her deeply, then suddenly reached out to open the door and walked out.

    The door had been silenced, so it didn¡¯t make too much noise when it was opened and closed. She watched the door close. There was no sound of footsteps outside, and she didn¡¯t move. She just stood there.

    Her heart couldn¡¯t resist Zhan Haoze, and her body couldn¡¯t resist Zhan Haoze.

    But her rationality, her dignity, and everything else told her that she still had a bottom line.

    That was the bottom line that she wouldn¡¯t allow Zhan Haoze to cross.

    Even though she knew it, her legs still felt weak. She stood there and found that her heart was beating very fast.

    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. It was about ten minutes, or maybe twenty minutes.

    She finally came back to her senses and left the private room.

    There was no one in the corridor. This restaurant was really interesting. There didn¡¯t seem to be many waiters, and there weren¡¯t many people either.

    How casual. Heh.

    She didn¡¯t meet Huo Jinyao and the others again. She went out and got into her car. She didn¡¯t see Zhan Haoze, so she didn¡¯t care.

    She got into the car, started the car, and left quickly.

    When she got home, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep after sleeping for the entire afternoon. She went into the study and drew out all her previous inspirations.

    When the clock pointed to twelve o¡¯clock, she finally finished drawing all her inspirations.

    Before she got up to go to her room to sleep, she looked in the direction of the living room. There was no one there, nor was there any sound.

    One night, she didn¡¯t hear any more knocking on the door. That man. He must have left.

    When she returned to her room, she realized that the bed sheets and covers had all been changed. Some of the traces inside had also been cleaned up.

    She hadn¡¯t noticed it before. When she went to the balcony outside, she was surprised to see the bed sheets that were sunburned.

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip and stared at the bed sheets for a long time. Finally, she returned to her own bed to sleep.

    The bed sheets and nket she had previously kept were all dried. There was the faint smell ofundry detergent. The only thing that was missing was that man¡¯s minty scent.

    She pulled up the nket and covered her head. In the end, she felt stuffy and had no choice but toe out again.

    Sleep. It would be best if he didn¡¯te again.

    She told herself.

    ... ..

    Zhan Haoze really didn¡¯te again. More than half a month had passed.

    In this half a month, Su Qingsang came back, and she went to Su Qingsang¡¯s house a few times.

    With Xiang Caiping around, her mood was much better. Xiang Caiping was a magical person, and she had the power to make people feel at ease.

    She liked to get along with Xiang Caiping. There was no burden and she had no ulterior motives. She was like a kind elder.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that such an elder would have an ident.

    She only found outter that Xiang Caiping was in a car ident. The reason for the car ident was because of Su Peizhen.

    In the past she didn¡¯t like her, because although Su Peizhen didn¡¯t cause any real harm to Su Qingsang, she had always looked down on Su Qingsang, and her attitude was quite arrogant.

    If she really didn¡¯t like Su Qingsang, she could have asked Su Chenghui to chase Su Qingsang out or cut off their rtionship.

    However, she didn¡¯t have the ability and didn¡¯t do that kind of thing. Instead, she always liked to make things difficult for Su Qingsang in the open and behind the scenes.

    These weren¡¯t the main points. The main point was that Xiang Caiping was injured and her lumbar spine was injured. She was almost paralyzed.

    She went to the hospital to apany Xiang Caiping for two days in a row. Because she was worried about Xiang Caiping¡¯s injury, she didn¡¯t have the mood to care about where Zhan Haoze went and what he was doing during the time he disappeared.

    That was until a few days before the New Year. Shi Mengwan originally only wanted to wait for the new year before returning home. In the end, her younger sister Shi Mengru called and said that the house was in an uproar again.

    After she hurriedly issued instructions to take care of the studio for Xiao Qiu, she rushed home.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time the so-called uproar happened.

    Her mother hadn¡¯t given birth to a son, so her grandmother kept saying that the family wasn¡¯tplete. In the past, she had always wanted her mother to give birth to a third child.

    Later, when the doctor said that her mother had hurt her body while giving birth to Shi Mengru and that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to get pregnant, her grandmother had given up.

    In addition to the matter of Shi Mengwan¡¯s disappearance, Shi Mengwan¡¯s father had also given up the idea of giving birth to another son.

    However, it was useless for Shi Mengwan¡¯s father to give up. Shi Mengwan¡¯s grandmother refused. She had never given up and wanted Shi Mengwan¡¯s father to have another son.

    Later, she realized that she couldn¡¯t convince him. She brought up the old matter again and allowed Shi Mengwan¡¯s father to take over Shi Mengwan¡¯s uncle¡¯s son.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s two uncles had two sons and could take over one of them.

    However, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t agree. Her family, the family she had decided on, was only her, her sister, her parents.

    She didn¡¯t want to have another fifth person.

    Moreover, her cousin wasn¡¯t young anymore. The youngest one was already over ten years old. He was already so old, so he wouldn¡¯t be intimate with them.

    In addition, she didn¡¯t like the attitude of her two uncles and aunts who thought that having a son was amazing.

    She had always opposed this matter. Her stance was too strong, so her parents couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Naturally, they would listen to her on this matter.

    However, her grandma woulde to the house every few days to make a scene. She wouldn¡¯t stop until she achieved her goal.

    The youngest son of her youngest uncle was 11 years old this year. He also wanted to step into his uncle¡¯s house and live a better life.

    When Shi Mengwan returned home, she was anxious to exin this matter. Other than Xiao Qiu, no one knew that she had returned to her hometown.

    Grandma was already 81 years old. She was an olddy from the countryside, and her health was very good.

    When Shi Mengwan returned home, she heard her grandma scolding her mother.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother¡¯s surname was Chen, and she was also a famous beauty from all over the countryside. She was old, but her beauty hadn¡¯t faded.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother was at the entrance of the house, abd listening to her mother-inw calling her a hen that couldn¡¯ty eggs.

    She had heard these words for more than ten years, and was already immune to them.

    However, Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She hurriedly got out of the car and rushed into the courtyard. Looking at the neighbors that had been attracted by Grandma¡¯s loud voice, she couldn¡¯t help but get angry.

    ¡°Grandma, if my mom is a hen that doesn¡¯t know how toy eggs, then what are we?¡±

    ¡°You little girl, you still have the face toe back?¡±

    Seeing her, Grandma Shi became even angrier. ¡°You¡¯re really amazing. You know how to run away to enjoy your life and leave this house to your parents. What? Am I Wrong?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to say that you¡¯re right?¡± Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone after what happened that year. She was even more fearless. ¡°My mother gave birth to me and my younger sister. Why can¡¯t shey eggs? If my family didn¡¯t have my mother, would they have such a good life now? I don¡¯t understand. Grandma, you¡¯re already so old. Why can¡¯t you rx and enjoy your old age? Why must you interfere with the younger generation¡¯s matters?¡±

    ¡°You, you little heartless brat. How can you speak to your elders like that? Huh?¡±

    Grandma Shi was furious, but Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t afraid of her. ¡°If you want us to be filial and respectful to our elders, then you have to be worthy of being filial and respectful towards. All these years, how has my mother treated Grandma? Don¡¯t you know? Is it meaningful for you to force my mother like this every day?¡±

    ¡°How am I forcing your mother? I¡¯m doing this for her own good. Let me tell you, I¡¯m looking for someone to send her off. She¡¯ll have to thank me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you. Thank you for letting her raise a son for someone else, right?¡±

    ¡°You, you, you, you wretched girl.¡± Shi Nainai was furious. She raised her hand and was about to p her.

 Chapter 664 - Letâ€™s See If You Can Find The Man Youre Talking About

    <h4>Chapter 664: Let¡¯s See If You Can Find The Man You¡¯re Talking About</h4>

    Grandma Shi was old, but she was in a rural ce and had been working all year round. Her body was very strong.

    Her palm was wide and rough. Shi Mengwan¡¯s face would be swollen with this p.

    Not wanting to back down at all, Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth and stood there.

    The silent Mother Shi finally came over. She quickly pulled Grandma Shi¡¯s hand away and yanked Shi Mengwan behind her.

    ¡°Mom, if you have something to say, say it properly. It¡¯s rare for Nannan toe back. Do you have to do this?¡±

    ¡°I say it properly? How didn¡¯t I say it properly? It¡¯s been so many years. Have you given birth to a son for the eldest son yet? Huh? I let you step into the third family for your own good. Why? Do you have to be so ungrateful?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, How was she grateful? Tell me.¡± Shi Mengwan stood behind Mother Shi. She was so angry that she almostughed. ¡°My cousin will already be eleven this year, right? If he knew who his parents long before, if you let my mom take over, would my mom be more intimate with him than his real mother? If she can¡¯t kiss him, what can she take over? Raise a son for someone else? Besides, my mom is doing pretty well now. She has a daughter, so why would she want to take over someone else¡¯s son?¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s grandma was so angry that she pointed at Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°Can a son be the same as a daughter? Let me tell you, a son has to carry on the family line. Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do that?¡± Shi Mengwan took a step forward. ¡°Grandma, let me tell you, I¡¯ll just pick a man for my family and give my child the surname of Shi. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    When she said that, all the neighbors who had been watching the show gasped.

    Even Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother looked at Shi Mengwan in shock. ¡°Wanwan, what nonsense are you spouting again?¡±

    Shi Mengru was still young, but she could tell from the reactions of the people around her that Shi Mengwan¡¯s words were incredible.

    She looked at Shi Mengwan worriedly.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not spouting nonsense.¡± Shi Mengwan turned around and looked at her mother¡¯s face, which was no longer young.

    For so many years, her mother had sacrificed so much for this family. But even so, it couldn¡¯tpare to the sin of not giving birth to a son in Grandma¡¯s eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She turned around and looked at Grandma Shi. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m recruiting a husband. The child born will be surnamed Shi. This way, it can be considered as carrying on the Shi family¡¯s lineage, right?¡±

    ¡°You, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°What about me? Can¡¯t I? I think this is a good idea.¡±

    Shi Mengwan stood there with a determined look on her face. ¡°There are so many families that didn¡¯t have daughters. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no such thing. If I recruit one, what do you think, Grandma?¡±

    ¡°If you have the ability to recruit one and give birth to a child with the surname Shi, then of course it will be counted.¡±

    ¡°Okay, this is what Grandma said.¡± This was what Shi Mengwan wanted. ¡°I hope Grandma won¡¯t go back on her words again in the future.¡±

    At this moment, Grandma Shi was so speechless that she couldn¡¯t say anything. In the end, she nodded hard. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine too. I¡¯d like to see which man would agree to such a thing.¡±

    As she spoke, Shi Nainai sneered. ¡°Do you think you can find such a good man? Willing to be a son-inw? And also willing to give birth to a child with your surname?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s face shed through Shi Mengwan¡¯s mind. For a moment, she wasn¡¯t sure herself. However, she wouldn¡¯t lose if she lost. At this time, she definitely wouldn¡¯t admit defeat.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can find him. If I find him, Grandma, can you stop talking about letting my parents raise another child?¡±

    ¡°Sure. If you can do it, I won¡¯t talk about it anymore.¡±

    As Grandma Shi spoke, she nced at Shi Mengwan with obvious contempt in her eyes. ¡°But you can¡¯t keep looking, right? What if you can¡¯t find him or if you¡¯re using procrastination to trick an old woman like me?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want, Grandma?¡±

    ¡°We need to set a time.¡± Grandma Shi thought about it for a moment. ¡°One year. I¡¯ll give you one year. If you can find a man who agrees to be your son-inw and is willing to give your child the surname Shi, I won¡¯t mention the adoption anymore.¡±

    One Year?

    Shi Mengwan thought of Zhan Haoze again. She bit her lip and closed her eyes.

    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend right now. You said you¡¯ll only give me one year? Where can I find one? Especially when such a condition is proposed. It¡¯ll take at least three to five years, right?¡±

    ¡°Three to five years? I don¡¯t know if I can live until that day.¡± Grandma Shi sneered as if she had seen through Shi Mengwan¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You want to drag it out until I die? Shi Mengwan, there¡¯s no such thing.¡±

    The surrounding neighbors whispered to each other. Many people looked at Shi Mengwan, who agreed toGrandma¡¯s words. They felt that she was deliberately stalling for time.

    ¡°Two years.¡± Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth, ¡°Grandma, two years. Within two years, I will definitely find a man who is willing to be my husband and allow the child to be born with my surname. When that timees, you can¡¯t mention this matter anymore.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Grandma Shi nodded and sized Shi Mengwan up and down. Her gaze was really ufortable. However, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t mind. Instead, she stood there openly for her to look at, as well as for the other neighbors to look at.

    She meant what she said. These people were all witnesses.

    ¡°Miss Wanwan, your abilities have grown over the years. I¡¯ll wait and see. I¡¯d like to see if you can find the man you¡¯re talking about in two years.¡±

    Hmph. Having achieved her goal, Grandma Shi left the courtyard. She despised Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother for not having a son, so she wasn¡¯t willing to live with her eldest son¡¯s family. Instead, she stayed at her second son¡¯s house.

    The neighbors who were watching the show dispersed.

    Mother Shi looked at her daughter and her face was full of anxiety. ¡°Wanwan, how could you agree to something like this with your grandmother? In this society, which man would be willing to be a son-inw?¡±

    If there really was such a man, he must be a man with no ability or very poor conditions.

    Which man with ability and good conditions would be willing to?

    Even though Shi Mengru was only 13 years old, she was looking at Shi Mengwan with a worried expression.

    ¡°Yes, sister. How could you say such conditions to grandmother?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know what to do.¡±

    Mother Shi looked troubled. She wanted to persuade her again, but father Shi had already returned.

    He had gone out for a wedding banquet today and had heard about what had happened at home as soon as he returned.

    He didn¡¯t even have time to stop the car and quickly got out. He first looked at his wife and daughter before his gaze finallynded on Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°Wanwan? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine.¡± Shi Mengwan had veryplicated feelings towards her father. She knew that he treated her mother very well, but sometimes, she still felt that he was too soft.

    At least, she really had some resentment towards her grandmother.

    ¡°Wanwan, I heard that you agreed to your grandmother¡¯s conditions just now. What conditions?¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Shi Mengwan just wanted to say that she was fine, but Shi Mengru couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She repeated what Shi Mengwan said to father Shi.

    Father Shi¡¯s face was red with anger. He looked at Shi Mengwan. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for your grandmother. I¡¯ll tell her. I can¡¯t let you agree to something like this.¡±

    Even if his daughter was a girl, she was still the treasure in his hands. How could he watch as his daughter might lead an unhappy life in the future.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Her expression was very calm, Shi Mengwan looked at father Shi. ¡°I¡¯m serious. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t go to Grandma. Even if you can make grandma give up today, she will bring it up in the future. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you listen to me? At least, Grandma will give us two years of peace.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± His eyes full of heartachem father Shi looked at Shi Mengwan. ¡°When two years are up, are you really going to recruit a man?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t think her actions were wrong. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Mother Shi wanted to say something but hesitated. She looked troubled. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Things aren¡¯t as easy as you think. You might have forgotten about your third aunt¡¯s cousin back then.¡±

    Mother Shi nced at father Shi. She was helpless. ¡°Her family didn¡¯t have a son either. They got a son-inw, but that son-inw said that he was recruited and that it was fine if he ate, drank, and didn¡¯t work. He even went out to look for womenter on, then said that the child he gave birth to didn¡¯t take his surname anyway so couldn¡¯t be counted as his.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Father Shi also sighed. That cousin¡¯s matter, he knew. ¡°Your aunt was tormented by that man and died before she reached 50. Wanwan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to find a son-inw, but no man in this world is willing to do that.¡±

    ¡°Mom, Dad, stop talking. I know what to do. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a suitable man.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t believe it herself, but so what?

    Compared to her parents¡¯ dilemma, her sacrifice was nothing.

    After spending the night with her parents, unable to fall asleep, Shi Mengwan tossed and turned in her bed.

    She agreed readily during the day, but she forgot about Zhan Haoze.

    She had never thought of being with a man other than Zhan Haoze, but she didn¡¯t know what Zhan Haoze was thinking.

    She remembered that a long time ago, she had asked her Dear Brother about his parents.

    He replied to her coldly with two words: dead.

    She could feel his disdain for his parents from his usual behavior.

    Since that was the case, was it possible that he would agree to marry into the family?

    She suddenly burst outughing. Did Zhan Haoze have a future with her?

    He had long forgotten everything that had happened between them. He was no longer her big brother.

    How could he have a future with her? Not to mention marrying into the family.

    Shi Mengwan tried her best to let go of that thought and stop thinking about it. Before she fell asleep, herst muddled thought was...

    She gave herself two years. Two years. If she couldn¡¯t get Zhan Haoze¡¯s heart, if she couldn¡¯t make Zhan Haoze fall in love with her, think of her, and be with her, then she would give up.

    Before that, she still had to work hard.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan only stayed at home for one day before returning to Lin City. It was the end of the year, there were many banquets, and their studio was also busy.

    She put all her attention into work and whenever she was free, she would look for Xiang Caiping. It was almost the new year, and she had to settle some things before the spring festival.

    A week before the new year, she saw Zhan Haoze again. This time, he came with Chen Feifei.

    The moment Shi Mengwan saw Zhan Haoze, she froze for a moment, but only for a moment.

    ¡°Miss Chen. Hello.¡±

    Because Chen Feifei had specifically asked Shi Mengwan to serve her, Shi Mengwan could only buck up and socialize with Chen Feifei.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    The weather was getting colder. Chen Feifei was wearing a rabbit fur coat, which was Chanel¡¯s new winter coat.

    The heater was turned on in the room. She took off the coat and handed it to Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Brother Hao, help me with this.¡±

    Shi Mengwan used a lot of willpower to force herself not to say that they had a ce for VIP clothes.

    ¡°I have two parties to attend during the spring festival. I want you to help me choose two dresses.¡±

    Chen Feifei had a subtle smile on her face. The way she looked at Shi Mengwan was kind on the surface, but if one looked carefully, one could see that she was guarded and displeased.

    Chen Feifei appeared were delicate and fragile.

    She didn¡¯t like women who were too morous, especially women like Shi Mengwan. That was why she was willing toe to Song Searching Studio.

    Why? Because she wanted to torture Shi Mengwan. So what if she was beautiful? She could only make clothes.

    If Shi Mengwan knew what Chen Feifei was thinking, she would be speechless.

    A fashion designer and a clothes maker weren¡¯t the same thing.

    ¡°Miss Chen, our studio has released a new cherry blossom collection. There are a total of nine styles in this cherry blossom collection. You can take a look.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s cherry blossom collection was actually ten pieces, but the first one was ordered by the client. There were nine pieces remaining.

    Although the styles were different, it could be seen that they were simr designs, but the details of each piece were handled differently.

    ¡°Cherry blossom collection?¡± Chen Feifei¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure, let me take a look.¡±

    Shi Mengwan brought her to try on the clothes. From the beginning to the end, her gaze didn¡¯t even nce at Zhan Haoze.

    Chen Feifei liked that cherry blossom collection very much. As she looked at the clothes, she thought of something.

    ¡°Miss Shi, you said that there¡¯s only one piece of each design of these clothes, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Mengwan nodded. ¡°I can guarantee that there won¡¯t be a second piece of these clothes.¡±

    All of the clothes she designed had a LOGO that she had specially created. On it, there were dark patterns unique to Song Searching Studio. It was inside the clothes.

    ¡°Then, look. Although these styles are different, I can tell that they are a series. If I buy them and others buy them, won¡¯t I be wearing the same clothes as others?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Shi Mengwan patiently exined, ¡°This was a series to begin with. More importantly, we handle the details differently, so there won¡¯t be the problem you mentioned.¡±

    Chen Feifei didn¡¯t say anything, then as if she thought of something, she said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll take all of these nine pieces. You¡¯re not allowed to make the same style again. I don¡¯t want to wear the same clothes as others.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shi Mengwan had nothing to say when she met such a straightforward customer.

    It was one thing to dislike Chen Feifei. It was a fool not to earn money.

    Chen Feifei tried on one of the pieces and then went out to look for Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Brother Hao, you¡¯ve been waiting for me for a long time, right? I¡¯ve picked out the clothes. What do you think?¡±

    Layer byyer, the color gradually changed from light pink to dark pink. The thin silk fabric was elegant, and the dark patterns of cherry blossoms danced with the hem of the skirt.

    Looking at it carefully, it seemed as if there were petals flying.

    Zhan Haoze nced at the clothes, then nodded and snorted softly.

    ¡°What do you mean by snorting? Is it good or not?¡±

    Chen Feifei hooked Zhan Haoze¡¯s arm with a coquettish expression on her face. Zhan Haoze looked at the hand that she hooked his arm with. Taking a step back to look at the clothes, he pulled her hand away without a trace.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Chen Feifei smiled and finally went to change.

    She went to change, but Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t follow. She stood there and nced at Zhan Haoze¡¯s face. There was a sh of mockery and disappointment in her eyes.

    She was actually thinking about working hard for two years? Now, it seemed that there was no need to work hard for two years. Zhan Haoze already had a choice.

    Ignoring Zhan Haoze, Shi Mengwan turned around and walked towards Chen Feifei. Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice sounded behind her.

    ¡°The clothes aren¡¯t bad.¡±

    The sudden four words made Shi Mengwan stop in her tracks. She turned around and nced at Zhan Haoze.

    Zhan Haoze was also looking at her. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°When I say not bad, I mean the clothes aren¡¯t bad.¡±

    Shi Mengwan realized what he meant and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Needless for you to say.¡±

    If she didn¡¯t have some real ability, how could she make Song Searching Studio be so famous in Lin City in such a short time?

    At this moment, her face was full of confidence and mboyance. She was originally morous, but she was charming but not trashy, gorgeous but not demonic.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and his gaze suddenly changed.

    Shi Mengwan lowered her head and turned around to head towards the fitting room.

    Chen Feifei picked out the nine dresses and two pairs of shoes. Other than the clothes, they also had shoes and bags in case the customers didn¡¯t have essories to go with the clothes.

    The price wasn¡¯tparable to the top designer brands, but it wasn¡¯t something that ordinary people could afford.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t give Chen Feifei a discount. She watched Zhan Haoze take out his card to pay for it. She really wanted to charge twice as much, but in the end, she gave up.

    After Zhan Haoze left, Xiao Ji, Xiao Qiu, and a few other designers all heard about the overbooking today. The group of people were very happy. Although it was the New Year, the studio¡¯s business was very good, who wouldin about having too much money to make?

    Shi Mengwan looked at her subordinates and thought about the fact that she didn¡¯t give Chen Feifei a discount just now. She generously expressed that this year¡¯s year-end bonus would be given an extra month.

    Under the cheers of her subordinates, Shi Mengwan returned to the office, but the joy on her face was gone.

    She sat behind the desk and thought about the moment when Zhan Haoze took out his card and paid for it. In fact, she really wanted to question him, but she didn¡¯t know what she could ask himter.

    Her eyes were a little swollen and a little sore. She took a deep breath. That moment of difort inspired her again.

    After pressing the call button and telling Little Ji that she wanted to draw, Shi Mengwan started drawing after telling them not to disturb her.

    This time, she chose a blue background color. Blue represented mncholy. Just like her current mood.

    She started drawing and lost track of time. After she was done with the things in front of her, she went downstairs and nned to go home. However, she found Zhan Haoze standing next to her car.

    He was holding an unlit cigarette in his hand. Seeing that she was here, he threw the cigarette into the trash can next to him.

    ¡°...¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked left and right. It was already veryte. At this time, there weren¡¯t many people in the business district that she was in.

    She didn¡¯t quite understand why Zhan Haoze was here, so she directly got into the car. Just as she sat down, the other car door was opened, and Zhan Haoze followed.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°Zhan Haoze, please get out of the car.¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t call me Mr. Zhan anymore?¡±

    Previously in the studio, she had called him Mr. Zhan.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s words made Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth. ¡°Zhan Haoze, at this time, you should be apanying Miss Chen, right?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need me to apany her.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she doesn¡¯t need you to apany her, so you came looking for me? Zhan Haoze, can you be any more overbearing?¡±

    Shi Mengwan misunderstood the meaning of his words. She couldn¡¯t help but mind, mind Chen Feifei¡¯s existence, mind Zhan Haoze¡¯s attitude.

    Not giving Zhan Haoze a chance to speak, her attitude was rather cold.

    ¡°Get out of the car.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at her. When she was angry, her lips opened slightly. The lights in the country weren¡¯t very bright. The street lights outside shone in, and caused Shi Mengwan¡¯s face to be covered in ayer of light.

    He thought of her smile today. It was different from the cold sneeer now, but they were both equally beautiful.

    ¡°Get out of the car.¡±

    Shi Mengwan said again, and Zhan Haoze made a move.

    He reached out his hand. Just when Shi Mengwan thought he was going to push the car door, he turned around and reached out his long arm, pulling her into his embrace.

    He lowered his head and kissed her lips easily.

    The space in the car was narrow. Although there was a handbrake between the two of them, it made their lips even closeer.

    Ever since Zhan Haoze left her apartment on New Year¡¯s Day, it had been almost a month since the two of them had seen each other.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to admit it, but she had to admit it. She missed Zhan Haoze¡¯s kiss and his embrace.

    His lips, his hands, his kiss, and his touch made her body go soft.

    His overly domineering kiss made her almost unable to breathe. In the midst of the almost suffocating kiss, Zhan Haoze finally let go of her.

    Shi Mengwan panted heavily, but she almost couldn¡¯t sit still in her seat.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the back of the chair behind her, she might have already slid down.

    She red at Zhan Haoze, and when she met his deep pitch dark eyes, she weakly withdrew her gaze. She clearly wanted to chase him away, but his kisses always made her lose her sense of rationality.

    This Zhan Haoze was really her nemesis.

    No matter how ¡°unwilling¡± Shi Mengwan was, how could she chase Zhan Haoze out of the car? In the end, she brought Zhan Haoze home again.

    She was so upset that she didn¡¯t notice that like a hungry wolf, Zhan Haoze¡¯s gaze was constantly on her. It was filled with a predatory aura.

    The moment she entered the room, Shi Mengwan¡¯s body was in Zhan Haoze¡¯s arms. He urgently and impatietly kissed her lips.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s lips were hurting from his aggressive force. Her coat, clothes, and pants fell off one by one.

    She followed the living room all the way to the room.

    Shi Mengwan had just entered the room and hadn¡¯t turned on the air conditioner yet. The moment her skin touched the air, she shivered from the cold.

    However, that cold was quickly chased away by Zhan Haoze¡¯s next move. Her body began to heat up.

 Chapter 665 - Are You Willing To Marry Me

    <h4>Chapter 665: Are You Willing To Marry Me</h4>

    As her body became hot, Shi Mengwan put her arms around Zhan Haoze¡¯s neck and looked into his eyes.

    She had long discovered that Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes were darker than the average Asian¡¯s. Most Asian eyes had a light brown tint.

    However, Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t. His eyes were pure ck. They were like a pair of extremely beautiful obsidian.

    Every time he fell in love, the color of those eyes became more and more profound. Like a deep spring, she often couldn¡¯t help but indulge in it.

    Not only now, but a long time ago, she had liked to look at her Dear Brother¡¯s eyes.

    She thought that he was really her disaster. She could talk andugh freely, she could deal with difficult clients, she could face her troublesome grandmother with a strong attitude. She could even make fun of Xiang Caiping and make her happy.

    However, she couldn¡¯t feel at ease in front of Zhan Haoze.

    Every time she saw him, she felt helpless.

    The face in front of her ovepped with Dear Brother. Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t help but call him Dear Brother again.

    Zhan Haoze, who was working hard on her body, became more and more interested. In the end, he banged her so hard that she couldn¡¯t speak anymore.

    When her consciousness was shattered, she naturally couldn¡¯t say the words ¡°Dear Brother¡± anymore.

    ..

    After Shi Mengwan told Qiao Ze everything, she felt that what Qiao Ze said before might be true. He really had something to do, so he left early and returnedte.

    Because after that day, Qiao Ze returned to the days where he would go home early every day, eat dinner with her, wake up early and eat breakfast with her.

    After the first month, the temperature in Lin City slowly rose. Shi Mengwan grew taller again. She could no longer wear the clothes from before.

    In the past few months, some of the clothes she wore were bought for her by Qiao Ze, and some were picked up by her directly.

    Her mother used to know how to make clothes, and she was the only tailor in the town at that time. Shi Mengwan had watched her mother step on the sewing machine since she was young. Not only did she know how to make clothes, she also knew how to tailor clothes with a needle and thread.

    Qiao Ze also grew very fast. After the new year, he seemed to have grown a few centimeters taller. As he grew taller, he looked even thinner.

    There were some things in the closet that couldn¡¯t be worn, such as t-shirts, shirts, and jeans. Shi Mengwan took them over and changed them smaller so that she could wear them for herself.

    Qiao Ze onceughed at her. ¡°Are you nning to be a tailor when you grow up?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Mengwan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a tailor. I want to be a fashion designer.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as a tailor?¡±

    The youth didn¡¯t know much about the fashion world and he started joking. However, Shi Mengwan was unusually serious. ¡°That¡¯s not right. A tailor is a tailor, and a fashion designer is a fashion designer. I¡¯ve checked all of them. They¡¯re different.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s eyes were clear and bright. When she talked about her dream, she didn¡¯t back down at all. The youth stared at the clothes in her hands. However, he stopped mocking her.

    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s different. I¡¯ll wait for you to be a fashion designer.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes were mirthful, and she had an obvious smile on her face. ¡°You trust me that much?¡±

    ¡°I trust you.¡± Just by looking at the stitching and the clothes that she had changed, he saw that there was nothing that didn¡¯t fit. There was nothing for him to not believe.

    Shi Mengwan smiled, but that smile didn¡¯tst long. She thought of another matter.

    She was hanging out with Qiao Ze every day now. She didn¡¯t go home, nor did she go to school. To be a fashion designer, she had to at least go back and finish her studies.

    But when she thought of Grandma Shi and the messy affairs at home, she didn¡¯t want to go back. Grandma Shi didn¡¯t want to go back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The youth looked at her with a pair of sparkling eyes. When he met the sadness that shed in Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes, he seemed to understand something.

    ¡°Do you not want to stay here anymore?¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother?¡± Shi Mengwan was shocked when she heard this. ¡°Are you trying to chase me away?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay, then go home. You¡¯re different from me.¡±

    Shi Mengwan had parents. She only ran away from home because she was angry with her family. Qiao Ze already knew about this.

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip and finally shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t go back, how are you going to go to school? How are you going to be your fashion designer?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After all, she was only a little over twelve years old. How could she think about so much?

    ¡°Dear Brother, don¡¯t chase me away, okay?¡±

    The youth wasn¡¯t moved by her words. Instead, he was very serious. ¡°You have to know that if you follow me, you might not be able to fulfill your dream.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression was conflicted. She knew in her heart that what the youth said was true.

    But ¡ª

    Her gaze was fixed on the youth. Under the light, the youth¡¯s eyes were as ck as ink, and caused her to sink into them.

    ¡°Dear Brother.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t chase you away.¡±

    The youth discovered his feelings for her, so how could he bear to chase her away?

    ¡°But you have to think clearly. If you follow me, you won¡¯t have a good life.¡±

    Not to mention the current environment, even if he wanted to do things in the future, the further he went, the more dangerous it would be. He couldn¡¯t say it out loud, but did she really understand?

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Shi Mengwan hadn¡¯t realized her subtle thoughts yet. She only knew that she didn¡¯t want to leave Dear Brother like this.

    ¡°So silly.¡± Qiao Ze looked at her and felt that the girl was a little silly.

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip and suddenly put down the T-shirt in her hand. She reached out and hugged Qiao Ze. ¡°Dear Brother, I want to follow you. I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±

    Even though their life was actually quite tough now, even if she didn¡¯t have anything here, she had a big brother.

    She did not have an older brother in the past. Although father Shi treated her well, that feeling was different.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s slender body was soft, and there was the faint fragrance characteristic of a young girl on her body.

    The young man¡¯s ears quietly turned red. He almost didn¡¯t dare to look at the young girl. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back, then don¡¯t go back.¡±

    He said these simple words with an especially stiff tone.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t notice it. She only felt happy because the young man didn¡¯t chase her away. What was the reason for that happiness? She was still too young, so she didn¡¯t know at this moment.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan opened her eyes and felt a hand on her waist.

    The nket had slid down quite a bit, but she couldn¡¯t feel the cold. She didn¡¯t know when the heater had switched on in the room.

    She looked up and saw Zhan Haoze still sleeping with his eyes closed in front of her.

    She thought about her dream just now. The young man had a thin but strong chest. She hugged him. He was still a thin and weak young man, but he gave her a sense of security.

    She raised her head to look at Zhan Haoze. The feeling he gave her was the same, but she didn¡¯t know whether this feeling was only for her or for other women as well.

    She knew that this was because she was different from him.

    She gently removed his hand and Shi Mengwan got up to go to the bathroom.

    Before she left home, Shi Mengwan was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of herself in Lin City alone, so she asked her to bring a lot of food over.

    Among them were dumplings and wontons that Shi Mengwan had personally made. They were all frozen and packed. If she was toozy to cook in the future, she could just cook them directly.

    Shi Mengwan took a look and decided to cook wontons. She was very handy when it came to doing these things, and it was done very quickly.

    When Zhan Haoze came out of the room, he saw two sets of wontons, one big and one small, on the table.

    Shi Mengwan nced at him. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Her voice was still very calm and without a trace of emotion.

    Zhan Haoze sat down opposite her and looked at the wontons in front of him, which were almost twice as big as the one in front of Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°You eat. After you eat, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Shi Mengwan felt self-loathing and disgust at herself for being in Zhan Haoze¡¯s arms again.

    She felt conflicted. On the one hand, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions, but on the other hand, she felt that it was inappropriate. She was conflicted on both sides, but it was difficult for her.

    Zhan Haoze heard her and paused his action of picking up the chopsticks. He nced at Shi Mengwan, but she lowered her head and didn¡¯t look at him anymore.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s cooking skills were very good, and the wontons she made were very delicious. It was different from the ones sold outside.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s speed was very fast. She had the inspiration yesterday, but the feeling today was still there. She wanted to finish her design in one go.

    After the New Year, there was a fashion designpetition in France, and she wanted to give it a try.

    Although such apetition was almost impossible for a small studio like theirs, her teacher especially admired her and gave her an invitation letter.

    Behind the invitation letter was a design. It was first sent to the other party¡¯spetition organizingmittee, and then thepetition organizingmittee would pick out the shortlisted designs from these works.

    If they were shortlisted, they would have a chance. There was still a month before the submission of the initial works of thepetition. Shi Mengwan wanted to send the works that she had thought of yesterday to thepetition.

    She had something on her mind, so she ate quickly. After finishing the wonton in front of her, she found that Zhan Haoze was still eating.

    She put down the bowl, sat up straight, and looked at Zhan Haoze with a serious expression.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, after this breakfast, don¡¯te again.¡±

    Zhan Haoze raised his head and nced at her. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t need him to speak, nor did she need him to respond.

    ¡°You have Chen Feifei. I don¡¯t want to be a mistress. Everything that happened between us before was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I admit that I¡¯m also responsible for this matter. But I also paid the price. You didn¡¯t suffer a loss. So that¡¯s it. That¡¯s it. We both know some things, so that¡¯s it.¡±

    When she faced Zhan Haoze, her aura was always a little weaker. She didn¡¯t want to continue like this, she needed to end this mistake.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t speak, but listened to her words. He finished the rest of the wontons. He took out a tissue and wiped the corner of his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, Chen Feifei isn¡¯t my girlfriend, and she¡¯s not my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Zhan Haoze knew that Shi Mengwan wouldn¡¯t believe him. There were some things that he couldn¡¯t say more about. ¡°She has nothing to do with me. I, I only treat her as my sister, and you aren¡¯t a mistress.¡±

    After them knowing each other for so long, this was the most serious exnation Zhan Haoze had given.

    Shi Mengwan looked into his eyes. For a moment, she almost wanted to believe that what he said was true. But it was only for a moment.

    ¡°You regard her as a sister, but what about her?¡±

    Zhan Haoze frowned. ¡°That¡¯s her business.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shi Mengwan skipped this part. ¡°Zhan Haoze, you said that Chen Feifei has nothing to do with you. What about me?¡±

    Seeing that Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t seem to understand what she meant, she smiled. ¡°Chen Feifei has nothing to do with you, but what does it have to do with me? In your heart, what am I?¡±

    In silence, Zhan Haoze looked at Shi Mengwan¡¯s face, as if her question was very difficult to answer.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Shi Mengwan sneered and looked at Zhan Haoze¡¯s troubled face. ¡°Zhan Haoze, I admit that I have feelings for you, but I will never allow myself to be a mistress, and I will never allow myself to be so humble in love.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± He had never looked down on her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t mean that? You don¡¯t want me to be a mistress? Or do you not think of me as a prostitute?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°I¡¯ve said that I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll pretend that you don¡¯t.¡± Shi Mengwan stood up and rested her hands on the table. She leaned over and looked him in the eye. ¡°So you¡¯re serious about dating me?¡±

    Zhan Haoze pursed his lips into a straight line and didn¡¯t refute her words.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, can you marry me?¡±

    Shi Mengwan leaned forward again and stared straight at Zhan Haoze¡¯s face. She was especially serious.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, are you willing to marry me? Marry me. You know, after the New Year, I¡¯ll be 26 years old. I want to get married too. I also want to start a family with a man. Are you willing to?¡±

    Zhan Haoze froze for a moment. This time, he was really silent.

    Shi Mengwan seemed to know the answer and nodded with a smile. ¡°See, you don¡¯t want to ¨C¡±

    There was no need to say the rest. Shi Mengwan took the bowl in front of him and cleaned up the bowl in front of her. She turned around and went into the kitchen.

    She cleaned up the kitchen in no time. When she came out, she saw Zhan Haoze still sitting at the dining table without moving.

    She didn¡¯t care. She went back to her room, changed her clothes, picked up her coat, and was ready to leave.

    When she walked to the door, Zhan Haoze had already stood up from the dining table and walked in front of her.

    He didn¡¯t take any further action, but Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t mind continuing to speak more resolutely.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, the next time youe, I¡¯ll call the police. You can be considered a reputable person in Lin City now. I think you don¡¯t want to lose face either, right?¡±

    She picked up the car keys and opened the door. ¡°More importantly, I believe that you don¡¯t want Miss Chen Feifei to know, right?¡±

    The moment she was about to step out, Zhan Haoze suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand.

    Shi Mengwan froze for a moment. The next second, her body was carried into Zhan Haoze¡¯s arms.

    He lowered his head to kiss her. She avoided him. The coat in her hand fell to the ground. She pressed her hand tightly against his chest.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, don¡¯t use this trick on me all the time. I¡¯m really, really, I¡¯m not that cheap.¡±

    Zhan Haoze froze for a moment. He watched her pick up the coat and keys that had fallen to the ground, then put the bag on her back back.

    Before Zhan Haoze could react, she had already stepped out of the door and left.

    She moved very quickly. When she walked outside, the elevator just happened to arrive. She ignored Zhan Haoze and directly entered the elevator.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t catch up. Shi Mengwan breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she felt very disappointed.

    There were some things that she already knew the answer to, and she also understood that she and Zhan Haoze actually had no future.

    But knowing was one thing, epting and slowly digesting this matter was another. Leaning her body against the wall of the elevator mirror, she told herself that it didn¡¯t matter. It would pass, everything would pass.

    ..

    In the next few days, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯te again. Since Shi Mengwan wanted to participate in the fashion designpetition, she naturally had to prepare well.

    She told herself to temporarily put Zhan Haoze behind her and focus on drawing. asionally, when she was free, she would go to the hospital to apany Xiang Caiping.

    The studio was already on vacation and was different from otherpanies. For people like them, the orders were all processed in advance. During the new year period, there weren¡¯t many visitors.

    Therefore, Shi Mengwan generously let her subordinates rest until the Spring Festival beforeing back to work.

    New Year¡¯s was in two days. Huo Jinyao had something to do in Rong City, so he went back to Rong City. Su Qingsang didn¡¯t go back because she had to take care of Xiang Caiping.

    Since her good friend wanted to take care of her mother in the hospital, Shi Mengwan thought about it and suggested that shee over to take care of Xiang Caiping on the first day of the Lunar New Year.

    However, her offer was rejected by Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping, especially Su Qingsang. She knew that Shi Mengwan usually didn¡¯t go home often, so she wanted her to hurry home for the New Year.

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t win against Su Qingsang, and her mother kept calling. In the end, she still went home.

    The Spring Festival in the rural town was very lively, and preparations had been made a long time in advance.

    Father Shi was the eldest in the family. On New Year¡¯s Eve, Shi Mengwan¡¯s two uncles and aunt woulde to their house for a reunion dinner.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s second uncle had two sons and a daughter. Shi Mengwan¡¯s third uncle also had two sons and one daughter. Shi Mengwan¡¯s aunt gave birth to two daughters and one son.

    In addition to her aunt, uncle, and Grandma Shi, the living room was filled with two tables of people. Grandma Shi sat in the living room.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother was cooking in the kitchen while Shi Mengwan went into the kitchen to help. Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother tried to kick her out several times, but she was unwilling to go out.

    She would rather sit under the stove to light the fire than look at the smug expressions on second uncle, second aunt, and third uncle¡¯s and third aunt¡¯s faces.

    Speaking of which, over the years, the two uncles and aunts always felt that they were superior to them because they had given birth to sons.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t like to be bullied. In fact, among the third generation of grandchildren, no one could open a studio at such a young age and earn money to buy a house like her.

    But so what? Just because she wasn¡¯t a son, no matter how well she did, she couldn¡¯t get a good word from Grandma Shi.

    It was really ridiculous.

    ¡°Your grandmother is old. After the new year, it will be 82 years old. If she says anything, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    As for thest time when Shi Mengwan came back, Grandma Shi didn¡¯t mention that matter recently. She only talked about it asionally, and her tone was always sarcastic.

    Mother Shi didn¡¯t n to argue with her. After all, she was an elder.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Shi Mengwan nodded, picked up a piece of wood, and threw it into the stove. She looked up at mother Shi. ¡°Mom, how about I take you to live in Lin City?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Mother Shi didn¡¯t respond. ¡°What can we do there? We¡¯re used to staying in the countryside. It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t been to Lin City before. It¡¯s not suitable for us.¡±

    When Shi Mengwan¡¯s house had just been renovated and moved in, she had also asked father Shi and mother Shi to stay there for a few days. However, the two of them weren¡¯t used to living there. After that, they came back.

    ¡°Why are you talking nonsense? What¡¯s not suitable about it? Look, you¡¯re still burning this earthen stove. How inconvenient. Everything is convenient in Lin City now. Besides, your daughter can earn money now. I¡¯ll support you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your duty to support your parents. But I think your parents will be happier when you bring back the man you mentioned.¡±

    The sudden voice made Shi Mengwan turn to look at the kitchen door. Grandma Shi stood at the door and sneered at Grandmother Shi.

    ¡°Wanwan, you said you wanted to recruit a son-inw. Where is your son-inw during the New Year?¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°Grandma, you know it¡¯s the New Year now?¡±

    She knew it was the New Year, yet she still said such things. It was really ufortable to hear it.

    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t the New Year about getting married? You said you wanted to recruit a husband, so why don¡¯t you bring that person over?¡±

    ¡°Grandma is old, I think her memory isn¡¯t very good. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d give me two years? This isn¡¯t even two months, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Of course, grandma Shi knew what she said. However, the more she thought about it when she went back that day, the more she felt like she had been tricked by this little girl, Shi Mengwan.

    What two years? She was already 82 years old now. Who knew how many more days she could live?

    What if she died and this wretched girl still hadn¡¯t brought him back? Who would be in charge of old master¡¯s matters then?

    ¡°Mom.¡± Shi Mengwan looked at Grandma Shi. She was also a little helpless. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of smoke in this kitchen. You should go sit outside first. Besides, Wanwan is still helping me light the fire today. She¡¯s tired from work, so let¡¯s not talk about that for now.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I like to talk about it? Tired from work? What¡¯s the big deal about being tired from work? Let me tell you, no matter how well a girl does, it¡¯s still better to find a man to marry.¡±

    As Grandma Shi spoke, she snorted at Shi Mengwan before turning around and leaving. Grandma Shi didn¡¯t want to hear about this.

    Mother Shi knew that Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t like to hear about this. She was afraid that Shi Mengwan would be unhappy, so she wanted to advise her, but Shi Mengwan insteadforted her.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not angry, and I won¡¯t argue with Grandma.¡±

    It was the New Year. She would only be back for a few days, so she didn¡¯t have the leisure to be angry with Grandma.

    Shi looked at Shi Mengwan and thought about how she had been worried for the past half a month. She couldn¡¯t help but ask tentatively.

    ¡°Wanwan, do you have a boyfriend now?¡±

    ¡°Mom, what are you thinking about? Where would I get a boyfriend?¡±

    She used the action of putting firewood into the stove to hide her expression. She didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, but she couldn¡¯t help but think of Zhan Haoze.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯te to look for her these past few days, so he must have gotten her message, right?

    ¡°Wanwan, I heard your uncle mention someonest time. The other party¡¯s conditions are pretty good. I mentioned your request to her, but the other party didn¡¯t object. Why don¡¯t you meet him?¡±

    ¡°Mom ¨C¡± Was she trying to ask her to go on a blind date?

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Mother Shi quickly exined, ¡°That person is from the county and is said to be working in Lin city now. I heard he¡¯s also some manager. The other party has three sons, so he doesn¡¯t mind this kind of thing. Why don¡¯t you meet him?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    ¡°But, there¡¯s not much that can agree to your request.¡± Mother Shi picked up the dishes and put them aside. She was really doing Shi Mengwan a favor. ¡°I think you can meet him. I heard that the boy is quite good-looking. Really, will you consider it?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at the anxious and worried expression on Mother Shi¡¯s face. In the end, she sighed helplessly.

    ¡°If you want me to see him, then fine. However, I can¡¯t guarantee the result.¡±

 Chapter 666 - This Is Your Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 666: This Is Your Girlfriend</h4>

    Shi Mengwan believed that even if she had met him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get along with him. However, because of mother Shi¡¯s attitude, she would just meet him. She would just treat it as letting her mother rest assured.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just a meeting. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to get married right away. There¡¯s no such thing.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s lips moved, but she didn¡¯t say the rest of her words. She didn¡¯t want to say it anymore. Forget it, she¡¯ll just treat it as an additional life experience.

    Otherwise, speaking of which, she hadn¡¯t even gone on a blind date before. Thinking of it this way, she wasn¡¯t that conflicted anymore.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t expect that mother Shi would be so anxious. She actually asked that man toe to her house the next day, which was the first day of the New Year, to also to meet her at the same time.

    Shi Mengwan feelt helpless and speechless. It was just that it was the New Year. If he really came, she would be too embarrassed to kick him out.

    She thought about it and really didn¡¯t like this kind of atmosphere. She used the excuse of going to her former ssmate¡¯s house to pay a new year visit and avoided it.

    It was one thing to agree to a blind date, but if she really had to meet her blind date like this, she would feel that it was too rushed. She wasn¡¯t prepared at all.

    Shi Mengwan really didn¡¯t have many ssmates in town. There were only two former middle school ssmates. She went to a small town for high school. At that time, she had just returned home and felt ufortable staying at home. Later, she was admitted to the neighboring small town for high school.

    She hid at the home of her ssmates, but discovered that her previous two ssmates had already gotten married and had children. They were clearly about the same age as her.

    One of the female ssmates kept asking her when she nned to get married?

    News of her had spread throughout the town by now. Father Shi was very capable when he was young. Mother Shi was also a famous tailor in the local area. The couple had long built a three-and-a-half-story small building in the town. They could be considered the first batch of people to get rich.

    The Shi family was so famous that many people had heard about the argument between Shi Mengwan and Grandma Shi the other day.

    Half of the people thought that Shi Mengwan was really impressive, while the other half thought that Shi Mengwan was dreaming. Who would be willing to be their son-inw? Why would the child¡¯s surname be after her?

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t hear the discussions of those people and didn¡¯t know that she had be the female lead of the rumors.

    When she heard her ssmates ask her when she would get married, she first thought of Zhan Haoze, and then she thought of the blind date that wasing today. She shook her head and didn¡¯t answer the other party¡¯s question, but she couldn¡¯t stay any longer.

    She went to two more houses to pay new year¡¯s greetings, and at the end of the conversation, they all asked simr questions. Shi Mengwan lost her patience and slowly headed home.

    When she returned home, the guest had already left. There was aplicated expression in mother Shi¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t me her much.

    She probably knew that her daughter was feeling conflicted in her heart. When she came back that year, her daughter ran outside every day, wholeheartedly looking for that Dear Brother.

    Putting aside the fact that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find him under such circumstances, even if she did find him, mother Shi wouldn¡¯t agree to Shi Mengwan being with that boy.

    She heard that he didn¡¯t go to school and didn¡¯t have a proper background. She didn¡¯t know what he was doing outside every day.

    However, after so many years, even if her daughter didn¡¯t mention it, she probably still remembered him in her heart.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Mother Shi really wanted to persuade her. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the person who came today. He¡¯s quite a nice person. He¡¯s the third son in his family. This is a gift left behind by the other party. He knows you¡¯re not at home, so he didn¡¯t say anything. He just said that he¡¯ll meet you again after he goes to Lin City.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Mother Shi took out her phone and sent a phone number to Shi Mengwan. ¡°This is the other party¡¯s number. He said he¡¯ll contact you when he goes back to Lin City. Don¡¯t me me for giving him his number. Also, he said that his Wechat number is the same. He said that if you¡¯re willing, he¡¯ll let you add him on Wechat first. You guys can perhaps have a little chat first?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Shi Mengwan was a little impatient. When she met her mother¡¯s gaze, she forced herself to be patient and memorize the number.

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    ¡°In my eyes, Xiao Qi looks really nice. Think about it.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was very serious about her suggestion. Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t refuse her mother¡¯s good intentions, so she copied down the other party¡¯s cell phone number.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t stay at home for long. After staying for three days, she returned to Lin City. First of all, she still wanted to return to the studio to finish the rest of her work. Second of all, she still wanted to visit Xiang Caiping.

    Xiang Caiping was still hospitalized during the New Year. The first thing she did when she returned to Lin City was to visit Xiang Caiping.

    She was in good spirits and didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the injury at all. Moreover, she saw that Su Qingsang and Xiang Caiping had a very good rtionship. She also took good care of her. She was really happy for Su Qingsang.

    After having Xiang Caiping, Su Qingsang was finally no longer a child without a mother.

    Aftering out of the hospital, she saw that the weather was good. Shi Mengwan unexpectedly received a call from Xiao Qi.

    Xiao Qi was the blind date guy. Shi Mengwan held the phone. The other party¡¯s voice sounded very gentle.

    ¡°Miss Shi, ourpany hasn¡¯t started work yet. I heard that you¡¯ve alreadye to Lin City. When do you think it¡¯s convenient for you toe out and meet these for the next two days?¡±

    The other party went straight to the point and didn¡¯t beat around the bush. Shi Mengwan thought about it and agreed to the other party¡¯s request for a meeting.

    The time was set for tonight. Xiao Qi sensibly booked the location of dinner at a western restaurant that had just opened.

    Shi Mengwan looked at the address and found that it was very close to where she lived. Her mother might have told Xiao Qi where she lived, but no matter what, if the other party had deliberately inquired about it, he was being considerate.

    She didn¡¯t feel conflicted at first, but now, she was relieved.

    It was still early, so Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t go home to change. She went to the studio to make a n for the new year and revised her previous draft.

    When she was done, she realized that it was less than fifteen minutes till dinner.

    She hurried to the restaurant and realized that she was stillte.

    She took out her phone and was about to make a call, but Xiao Qi¡¯s GPS and photo were on it.

    The location was from the restaurant he was in and he told her that he had arrived. The photo was the restaurant¡¯s signboard, followed by Xiao Qi¡¯s location and a selfie.

    This was the first time Shi Mengwan had seen this man. He looked civilized and gentle. He seemed to be a very good-natured person.

    Shi Mengwan looked at the time. He had arrived a full fifteen minutes earlier than her. She was a little embarrassed. She hurriedly entered the restaurant and found her seat.

    Xiao Qi was already sitting in his seat. He was holding his phone in his hand. The moment he saw Shi Mengwan, he stood up. He sized up Shi Mengwan, and there was an obvious sh of surprise in his eyes.

    ¡°I was just wondering if the photo I posted was too ugly, so you were so scared that you didn¡¯t want to show up.¡±

    Shi Mengwan giggled. This Xiao Qi was quite interesting.

    ¡°How could that be? You should be thinking, is it possible that because the photo you posted was too handsome, I felt inferior and didn¡¯t dare to show up?¡±

    This time, it was Xiao Qi¡¯s turn to smile. He extended his hand towards Shi Mengwan. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Xiao Qi.¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Shi Mengwan.¡±

    Shi Mengwan smiled and extended her hand towards him. Perhaps this man wasn¡¯t that repulsive.

    He walked out from his seat and pulled a chair for Shi Mengwan. He returned to his seat and sat down. He poured Shi Mengwan a ss of lemonade on the table.

    ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t ordered yet. I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I could only wait for you toe.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not picky.¡±

    What Shi Mengwan said was true. After more than a year of vagabond life, she really didn¡¯t like any food. Except for a few things that she didn¡¯t like, she really ate whatever she had.

    Xiao Qi called the waiter over and asked Shi Mengwan for her opinion. He ordered two identical steaks for the two of them.

    ¡°What do you want to drink, Miss Shi?¡± As he spoke, he smiled first. ¡°If you like to drink, you can also have a bottle. But I see that you drove here, so it¡¯s better to have a beverage.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink fruit juice.¡±

    Shi Mengwan felt that this Xiao Qi was really a good person. He was very thoughtful.

    Xiao Qi finished ordering and returned the menu to the waiter. After the waiter left, he smiled. ¡°Alright, even if you want to drink today, I won¡¯t order.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you can drink. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll think that I intentionally forced you to drink. When that happens, I won¡¯t be able to exin it clearly.¡±

    Shi Mengwan really smiled this time. ¡°I really can¡¯t drink well.¡±

    More importantly, it was really inappropriate for them to be alone now.

    Xiao Qi nodded and looked at Shi Mengwan. Suddenly, he said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I scare you by showing up so abruptly?¡±

    Shi Mengwan was a little embarrassed. Just as she was about to exin, Xiao Qi raised his hand. ¡°I was too rash. At that time, my mom asked me to go and take a look. I didn¡¯t think much of it. I didn¡¯t expect to cause you trouble and make you return to Lin City so early.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Shi Mengwan shook her head. ¡°I came back because of something else.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xiao Qi looked at her and confirmed that she really wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your situation. Let me tell you about my situation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m 29 years old this year. I¡¯m currently working in a technologypany. I¡¯m currently a research and development manager.¡±

    At this point, he paused. ¡°Of course, this achievement is nothingpared to setting up a studio at such a young age.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. ¡°Shi Mengwan shook her head. ¡°I was just lucky.¡±

    She meant what she said. She had set up her own studio not long after graduating. In addition to her own hard work, she had also received help from her own teacher and Su Qingsang.

    However, Xiao Qi was already a manager at such a young age, so he had to have relied on himself.

    ¡°Are weplimenting each other?¡± Xiao Qi¡¯s teasing words made Shi Mengwanugh, and she stopped arguing.

    ¡°I¡¯m the third child in my family. My eldest brother and second brother are already married and have children. I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s still single in my family.¡±

    After saying this, Xiao Qi picked up the cup in front of him and took a sip of water.

    ¡°My parents have always wanted me to get married, but I¡¯ve never had such thoughts before. ¡°On one hand, I still want to work hard in ourpany. On the other hand, I once had a girlfriend. Because it was a long-distance rtionship, the distance and time made it impossible for us to continue, so I really didn¡¯t have such thoughts before.¡±

    ¡°I know that Miss Shi is an independent woman, but I think that for a blind date like this, if it¡¯s possible, it¡¯s better to exin everything clearly. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Shi Mengwan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about your ex-girlfriend, so ¨C¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Qi waved his hand. ¡°That part is already in the past. I¡¯m telling you this because I¡¯m serious and want to start a new rtionship. So, I¡¯m dating you on the premise of marriage. As for the conditions that your family put forward, I don¡¯t disagree. Both my brothers have sons. My parents have already said that I only need to live a happy life on my own.¡±

    Xiao Qi¡¯s voice was neither fast nor slow, and his tone was steady as usual.

    He was honest, and he exined his situation clearly the moment he arrived. Shi Mengwan looked at him and found it difficult to speak.

    ¡°Miss Shi, do you not believe that I can do it?¡± Xiao Qi put down the cup in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve agreed, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    Shi Mengwan bit her lips, and a trace of hesitation shed across her face. ¡°I mean your situation, I basically understand. But I might have to tell you about my situation.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m 26 years old this year, and I have my own studio.¡± Shi Mengwan thought to herself, what should she say next? ¡°Before I ¨C¡±

    ¡°Eh? Mr. Zhan?¡±

    Xiao Qi made a sound of surprise, and his voice interrupted Shi Mengwan¡¯s words. That ¡°Mr. Zhan¡± made Shi Mengwan¡¯s heart skip a beat. The moment Xiao Qi stood up, she turned around and looked behind her ¡ª

    When she saw who it was, Shi Mengwan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan.¡± Xiao Qi walked out from his seat and greeted Zhan Haoze. ¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±

    ¡°En. Manager Xiao is here too? It¡¯s indeed a coincidence.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was indifferent. He nced at Xiao Qi and his gaze seemed to sweep over Shi Mengwan without leaving any trace. ¡°Having dinner with your girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Xiao Qi, who had been speaking confidently just a moment ago, smiled a little bashfully. ¡°But I hope she will be in the future.¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at Shi Mengwan. ¡°Mengwan, this is ourpany¡¯s Zhan Haoze, Mr. Zhan. Mr. Zhan, this is my friend Shi Mengwan.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Miss Shi.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at Shi Mengwan and extended his hand to her first. Her heart beating very fast, Shi Mengwan sat there.

    She used all of her restraint to prevent herself from revealing any clues. When she met Xiao Qi¡¯s gaze, she forced herself to stand up and extended her hand to Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Zhan.¡±

    She felt Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand pinch her hand so hard that she was in pain.

    Fortunately, he let go very quickly. Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand hurt. She quietly put her hand on her body, gently clenched her fist, and then rxed.

    Xiao Qi didn¡¯t notice her small movements, but Zhan Haoze did. His gaze swept over the two of them.

    ¡°Are you two on a date?¡±

    His pitch-ck eyes didn¡¯t show any emotion at the moment. His voice was also faint, but Shi Mengwan could hear a storm brewing in his voice.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Xiao Qi admitted openly. He looked at Zhan Haoze and asked, ¡°Is Mr. Zhan alone? Do you want to join us?¡±

    This sudden invitation made Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes widen as she looked at Xiao Qi. Had he gone crazy?

    ¡°No, your girlfriend will be unhappy.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was still aloof, but Xiao Qi suddenly remembered that he was on a blind date with Shi Mengwan. How could he ask his boss to sit down on a blind date?

    ¡°Then...¡±

    ¡°I have an appointment with a friend. I¡¯ll go and see if he¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°Then you go ahead.¡±

    Zhan Haoze slightly nodded and nced at Shi Mengwan. Finally, his gaze returned to Xiao Qi. ¡°Put today¡¯s expenses on my ount.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, President Zhan. How could I do that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± After Zhan Haoze said this, he turned to leave. He didn¡¯t look at Shi Mengwan anymore.

    Shi Mengwan felt her legs go weak. After Zhan Haoze left, she sat down on the chair, and her face was a little pale.

    ¡°Mengwan?¡± Xiao Qi called her and smiled first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I called you by your name without your consent. I mainly thought it was weird to call you Miss Shi.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. ¡°We¡¯re all young people. There¡¯s no need to be so fussy.¡±

    ¡°Then you can call me by my name too.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shi Mengwan answered carelessly, picked up the water on the table, and drank it in one gulp. However, she felt that the turmoil in her heart didn¡¯t subside. Instead, it was growing more and more.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just invited Mr. Zhan to have dinner with me like that. Don¡¯t mind me. I really admire him.¡±

    Xiao Qi¡¯s eyes lit up. Shi Mengwan had been entangled with Zhan Haoze until now. She always knew that his current achievements might not be low, but she really didn¡¯t know what he did..,

    ¡°You said he¡¯s your boss? He looks quite young.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, our boss isn¡¯t even 30 this year. He was very capable. When he was in university, he invested in a software. That software earned him his first pot of money. No, in fact, he heard that he earned his first pot of money by investing in a fund. Later, he invested in ourpany¡¯s first software. No one wanted that software at that time, but he had an eye for vc investing and bought it at a high price. His story of starting a business was a legend in Lin City.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Shi Mengwan poured herself a ss of water and drank it to cover up her loss ofposure. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he not only invests in technologypanies, but also some new energy industries, but what¡¯s moreudable is probably his devotion.¡±

    ¡°Devotion?¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t seem to understand. She looked at Xiao Qi. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of the Chen Family? Although they weren¡¯t as powerful as the Li family and the Su family in Lin City, Xiao Qi had heard of the Chen family. But the Chen family wasn¡¯t ordinary either. It was said that President Zhan owed the young madam of the Chen family a favor. So, for so many years, he had been guarding Miss Chen. If nothing unexpected happened, they would be engaged this year.¡±

    Xiao Qi looked in the direction where Zhan Haoze had disappeared in. ¡°Did you know? Mr. Zhan has apany under his name, but he still works at the Chen Corporation. Doesn¡¯t that mean that he values rtionships?¡±

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t tell how she felt. She bit her lip and not letting her emotions show, she clenched her fists under the table.

    ¡°Then he really values rtionships.¡±

    Her voice was very soft and sounded like a sigh.

    Xiao Qi looked at her and suddenly felt a little embarrassed. ¡°You probably don¡¯t like listening to this, right? I¡¯m just too happy to see President Zhan. After all, it¡¯s not every day that we run into him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Shi Mengwan shook her head. Xiao Qi wanted to say something, but the waiter had already started serving food.

    Shi Mengwan was silent as she held the knife and fork.

    She had never asked Zhan Haoze what he was doing all these years. What was he doing? She used to think that even if she asked, Zhan Haoze might not say anything.

    Later, she didn¡¯t want to ask anymore. If one day he was willing, he would tell her.

    But she had never thought that one day she would get all the information about him through other people¡¯s mouths.

    She thought of what Xiao Qi had said just now. Was he infatuated with Miss Chen? Perhaps he really was.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know how the food tasted during this meal. Xiao Qi said something in the middle, but she only answered a few random sentences.

    Itsted until her cell phone rang. It was mother Shi, who was worried, so she called to remind her to remember to meet Xiao Qi.

    After hanging up the phone, Shi Mengwan breathed a sigh of relief when she didn¡¯t see Zhan Haoze again.

    Her attitude finally returned to normal when she faced Xiao Qi.

    ¡°Do you have any nster, Mengwan?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Shi Mengwan only remembered that she actually wanted to go home to rest after she finished answering.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we go watch a movie?¡±

    Xiao Qi said tentatively, ¡°During the New Year, there are a few movies that look good. Why don¡¯t we go watch them?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Since she had already said it, Shi Mengwan had no reason to refuse. Moreover, it had indeed been a long time since she went to watch a movie.

    In the past, when Su Qingsang was free, she would follow Su Qingsang to watch a movie. However, Xiang Caiping had been in a car ident recently, so Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t in the mood to go out for a party.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go watch a movie.¡±Xiao Qi looked very happy. It was obvious that he was satisfied with today¡¯s blind date. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xiao Qi brought Shi Mengwan outside. When they were about to pay the bill, they were told that Zhan Haoze had already paid for it.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t even see when he left. Her heart raced again. What did Zhan Haoze mean?

    She told herself that this might be because Xiao Qi was his subordinate, but deep down, she knew that wasn¡¯t the case. However, she could only force herself to shift her attention away from Zhan Haoze and focus on Xiao Qi instead.

    Xiao Qi chose this restaurant because there was a cinema nearby.

    He suggested that they ate too much at night, so they might as well walk there. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t object. When they arrived at the movie theater, Xiao Qi asked Shi Mengwan which movie she wanted.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know either. She saw so many people at the movie theater, and it was the new year, so the movie theater was full. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t get tickets, right?¡±

    At this moment, Xiao Qi took out his phone and waved it in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ve already bought them.¡±

    He said that he was worried that Shi Mengwan wouldn¡¯t be able to choose, so he even bought all the tickets for the four movies that were showing at this time.

    Shi Mengwan looked at Xiao Qi. She didn¡¯t know what to feel in her heart. This person really put in a lot of effort.

    In the end, the two of them picked a war movie that had a pretty good ratings and went to watch it.

    The movie was a little noisy. From the beginning to the end, there were gunshots. Xiao Qi was very engrossed in watching it. Shi Mengwan was a little absent-minded, but she could only let herself be engrossed in the movie.

    Unexpectedly, halfway through the movie, her right hand was held by someone.

    Shi Mengwan was shocked and quickly turned her head. She found that Zhan Haoze had arrived at some unknown time and was sitting on her right. His hand was tightly holding her hand.

 Chapter 667 - Donâ€™t Go too Far

    <h4>Chapter 667: Don¡¯t Go too Far</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The movie was a gunfight movie. The sound of gunshots and gunfire filled the entire theater.

    Shi Mengwan instinctively turned her face to look at Xiao Qi. He was very engrossed in watching the movie.

    Without leaving a trace, she turned her gaze to look at Zhan Haoze. He was staring at the screen in front of him, as if he was concentrating on watching the movie.

    Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth and gently pulled her hand back. But he was holding her so tightly that she couldn¡¯t pull it out.

    If it weren¡¯t for the situation, she would have lost her temper. Just as she was about to lose control, Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand finally let go of her.

    Shi Mengwan breathed a sigh of relief. She forced herself to focus on the screen, but the man¡¯s hand moved to her leg.

    The sudden touch on her thigh almost made Shi Mengwan jump out of her chair. She held it in.

    She could hold it in but not jump up, but she could not hold back the hand on her thigh.

    It was very cold in Lin City during the first month of the year. She wore a red wool coat and went out. However, the heater was turned on in the theater. She felt hot not long after she sat down. She took off her coat and ced it on her knee.

    The coat was very big. Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand was caressing her thigh, but she didn¡¯t have to worry that someone would see it, because it was covered by the coat.

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t put on the coat yet. She could only put her hand into the coat and grab his hand.

    Zhan Haoze held her hand. Not only that, but his hand also started to move towards the base of her leg.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s face was red. She felt half angry and half shy.

    She didn¡¯t expect Zhan Haoze to be so bold. This was a movie theater. There were so many people around, and Xiao Qi was sitting next to her.

    Trying to grab his hand with both hands, she put her other hand under her coat.

    Zhan Haoze let her grab his hand, and when she let out a sigh of relief, he let go.

    Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t focus on the movie. All she could think about was the hand that was messing around on her.

    She was so angry that she reached out and grabbed the back of Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand tightly. However, her strength was like scratching an itch to him.

    No matter how hard she tried to pinch him, he wouldn¡¯t pull his hand out,

    His actions made Shi Mengwan feel her face burn and her body grow hot. Her heartbeat was out of control. It was partly out of fear and partly out of shame.

    She didn¡¯t expect Zhan Haoze to actually dare to act recklessly like this. She tried to grab his hand again, but instead, he pressed his hand between her legs.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes were red. If it wasn¡¯t for the wrong asion, she would have screamed.

    She pulled down and stabilized her body. When the next gunshot rang out, she leaned her body slightly towards Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, let go.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t let go. Even though they were separated by pants, Shi Mengwan still felt extremely ashamed.

    She lowered her voice, but she couldn¡¯t suppress her anger. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    Zhan Haoze stopped for a moment, but he didn¡¯t pull himself out.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Leave with me.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was drowned out by the gunshot. He was close to Shi Mengwan¡¯s ears, so only they could hear each other¡¯s voices clearly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to do more, thene out with me.¡± His breath was slightly warm, and his voice was so low that it was close to whispering. It was clearly very noisy in the theater, but she heard it very clearly.

    ¡°No.¡±

    She answered with some difficulty. She had promised Xiao Qi to go on a blind date, so she couldn¡¯t just stand him up like this.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s gaze was still on the movie screen, but his hand began to move towards her zipper. Although it was cold in Lin City, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t like to wear too much.

    Today, she was wearing a pair of casual pants, which weren¡¯t thick. His hand pulled open the zipper, and it touched her lower abdomen.

    His fingertips were slightly warm, and there was a thinyer of calluses on them. He knew very clearly about the sensitive spots on her body, such as her navel ¡ª

    When his hand circled her navel twice and was about to go down again, Shi Mengwan was frightened. She grabbed his hand, and her face turned pale with panic. ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡±

    She looked at him, and then at Xiao Qi. She couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky that she had chosen this war movie. The continuous scenes of conflicts in it made Xiao Qi focus all his attention on the screen.

    Zhan Haoze was unmoved. His fingers slid down again.

    Her voice was trembling. Her hand went down a little, but then ¡ª

    She gritted her teeth and pressed down on his hand. She didn¡¯t know that this would increase the area where his hand came into contact with hers.

    Shi Mengwan let go of his hand. She was scared of him. ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go with you. You go out first.¡±

    Zhan Haoze finally stopped. He was still watching the movie, but he slowly pulled his hand out.

    He did it on purpose. He could have pulled his hand out in a second, but he had to pull it out bit by bit.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s face was burning, as if she was sitting on pins and needles. Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand suddenly stopped. He ced his hand on the lower part of her abdomen and moved his face closer to her.

    ¡°Five minutes.¡±

    As he spoke, he finally took his hand out. Shi Mengwan¡¯s legs were weak. She felt that he had quietly stood up and left. She only felt that her entire body was weak. She couldn¡¯t even stand up.

    She turned around and nced at Xiao Qi. He was so engrossed in watching that he didn¡¯t notice the movements between her and Zhan Haoze.

    She took three minutes to recover some of her strength. She zipped herself up again, but it took a long time toplete the simple action.

    She felt ashamed. She closed her eyes and calmed down.

    At this time, the movie finally came to a rtively calm scene. She approached Xiao Qi.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    Xiao Qi finally turned around and looked at her. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Feeling a little guilty, Shi Mengwan looked at him. He was being earnest, but she ¡ª

    Gritting her teeth, she picked up her bag and coat, then quietly left the ce.

    When she walked out of the theater, her phone rang.

    [ Five minutes are up. ]

    Looking at the message, she turned and looked around. She didn¡¯t see Zhan Haoze, and her phone rang again.

    [ You have one minute. Come to the parking lot. ]

    Shi Mengwan gripped her phone tightly and started to head towards the parking lot.

    The parking lot of the movie theater was very big. She took a look but didn¡¯t see Zhan Haoze. She closed her eyes and thought about turning around and leaving.

    A ck Maybach quietly stopped beside her. Inside the car window, it was Zhan Haoze with an impassive expression on his face.

    ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Shi Mengwan stood there and didn¡¯t move. ¡°Zhan Haoze, I thought we were clear.¡±

    ¡°I said get in the car.¡±

    Shi Mengwan stood there and didn¡¯t move. ¡°You have no right to ruin my life. Zhan Haoze, please understand.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡±

    It was still the first half of the month, and the cold wind was blowing under the parking lot. Shi Mengwan stood there and refused to get in the car.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze ¨C¡±

    Zhan Haoze stared at her face for a while before suddenly getting out of the car.

    Before Shi Mengwan could react, he had already walked in front of her.

    She had juste out of the elevator and was standing next to a pir. Zhan Haoze took two steps forward, she took two steps back, and her back was pressed against the pir.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    This sudden question stunned Shi Mengwan for a few seconds. When she realized what Zhan Haoze was asking, her little face flushed red.

    ¡°Pervert.¡±

    ¡°You like it, don¡¯t you?¡± Zhan Haoze moved forward again and raised his big hand, his thumb and index finger holding her chin. ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll continue here?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Shi Mengwan wanted to break free from his hand, but Zhan Haoze moved his body forward and easily pressed her against the wall. ¡°Or do you prefer to go back to the theater to continue?¡±

    He leaned close to her face and put his other hand on her waist without hesitation. He easily put his hand on the bottom of her sweater. As long as he leaned in a little more, he could untie her pants.

    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡±

    Shi Mengwan shook her head so quickly that her eyes were red. In terms of being a hooligan and being shameless, she was definitely no match for Zhan Haoze.

    However, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t retract his hand. He tilted his head and kissed her lips. His other hand moved along the edge of her pants and gently slid across.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s body trembled. She couldn¡¯t even make a sound when he kissed her.

    His hand didn¡¯t go any further. He only used an extremely slow speed to slowly stroke her waist.

    Her legs went weak and she almost couldn¡¯t stand. When Zhan Haoze ended the kiss, her body had alreadypletely gone soft. He quickly hugged her.

    He carried her horizontally, turned around, and put her in the car.

    The people in the movie theater started to disperse. She saw someone get out. Zhan Haoze left the parking lot before there were more people.

    Shi Mengwan spent more time than before to get her heartbeat and breathing back to normal.

    She looked at Zhan Haoze, who was focused on driving, and thought about Xiao Qi being left in the theater by her.

    She took out her phone and sent a message, saying that she had something urgent to do and needed to leave first, to Xiao Qi.

    Shi Mengwan was still thinking about how to exin to Xiao Qi when her phone was taken away.

    Zhan Haoze took her phone away and put it into his suit pocket.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Zhan Haoze turned around and nced at her. He suddenly stepped on the elerator and sped up the car. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t put on her seat belt just now, so she was scared by his action.

    She didn¡¯t have time to care about her phone and quickly put on her seat belt.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s car sped out of the city in the night. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know where he was taking her.

    She held back and didn¡¯t ask. She had no idea what he wanted to do, and in fact, she didn¡¯t want to know.

    She only knew that she and he became entangled again. Zhan Haoze turned the car around again and drove back.

    The car stopped at Shi Mengwan¡¯s apartment. Shi Mengwan picked up her bag and got out of the car. Zhan Haoze followed behind her.

    The two of them didn¡¯t speak. They walked in silence the whole way. She was in front, and he was about half a step behind her. They walked all the way into the apartment.

    When they reached the elevator, Shi Mengwan¡¯s phone rang. The movie had ended. Xiao Qi couldn¡¯t find her. Zhan Haoze took out her phone and nced at it. When she was about to reach out to grab it, he pressed her phone down.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you ¨C¡±

    Zhan Haoze took a step to the side and pressed her body against the wall.

    ¡°What about me? Do you want me to answer this call for you?¡±

    Crazy. How would she dare to ask Zhan Haoze to answer the call for her? Shi Mengwan was so angry that she reached out her hand at him.

    ¡°Give me back my phone.¡±

    Zhan Haoze nced at her, swiped with his long finger, and pressed down, turning her phone off.

    This person was simply a hooligan. Shi Mengwan turned around and didn¡¯t even look at him. She pressed the elevator button on her own. After the elevator arrived, she quickly entered.

    There were surveince cameras in the elevator, so Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t go overboard.

    She went upstairs and opened the door. Shi Mengwan wanted to close the door before Zhan Haoze came in, but it was impossible for her to be faster than Zhan Haoze.

    She put her bag aside and reached out to push Zhan Haoze. He easily restrained her hands, kicked with his long legs, and easily closed the door. In the next second, her body was pressed against the door.

    All the movements were done in one go. Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth. She raised her leg and kicked Zhan Haoze¡¯s lower body.

    Her movements were too ridiculous. Zhan Haoze easily blocked her leg and then stuck his right leg between her legs.

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t kick him now, nor could she resist. Her face was red.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, let go of me.¡±

    ¡°Let go of you and let you go on a blind date with another man?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Shi Mengwan was furious. ¡°Who are you to me? What right do you have to do whatever you want? Do you think I don¡¯t have a temper?¡±

    Her little red mouth opened and closed as she said harsh words.

    Hisrge hands holding her hands together, Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes slightly. One of his hands grabbed her waist roughly and pulled her body into his embrace.

    He lowered his head and kissed her lips again.

    He kissed her very hard, and the force was enough to make her lips feel pain.

    She was so angry that she opened her mouth to bite him. However, he had bitten her hard on her lips before she did.

    Shi Mengwan was in pain, but Zhan Haoze used this opportunity to sessfully sneak in.

    In terms of methods, ten Shi Mengwan were no match for Zhan Haoze. She could only watch as he stole her breath and took the initiative.

    She could even feel the bloody smelling from her mouth. He actually bit her lip open.

    He was simply a lunatic. She was furious and bit back. She used a lot of force this time. She could feel that his lip had also been bitten open by her.

    The bloody smell in his mouth became more and more intense. She didn¡¯t know if it was his blood or hers.

    This was simply a battle. No one was willing to give in first. No one was willing to admit defeat.

    Shi Mengwan was a woman after all, so she was defeated very quickly. When she was almost suffocated by his kiss, her legs started to go soft and she couldn¡¯t stand at all.

    He easily grabbed her waist and let her stand firm. At the same time, he finally let go of her, as if he was being ¡°kind¡± to her.

    He held her waist and pressed his forehead against hers. There was blood at the corners of both of their mouths.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s breathing was heavy and urgent. She red at him. She didn¡¯t have the strength to struggle anymore. Even if she struggled, he wouldn¡¯t let go of her.

    She gritted her teeth and pushed her head back before mming it forward heavily.

 Chapter 668 - That Means I Still Have A Chance

    <h4>Chapter 668: That Means I Still Have A Chance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Zhan Haoze happened to have his head lowered. She bumped into Zhan Haoze¡¯s forehead. He was fine, but she couldn¡¯t stand the pain anymore.

    Not only was it painful, but she was also dizzy.

    She couldn¡¯t stand still anymore. Her legs were soft. Zhan Haoze looked at her. Her forehead was already red.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she actually saw a faint smile in Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes.

    Crazy! She retreated her head and was so angry that she nned to bump into him again. However, he easily avoided her and making her turn her back to him, he turned her body around.

    ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s movements missed. After repeated movements, she felt more and more dizzy.

    Zhan Haoze suddenly hugged her waist and carried her to the room.

    Shi Mengwan was already very dizzy, so she felt even more dizzy when he fell on her head. When she was thrown onto the bed by him, the soft silk made her body bounce twice.

    Before she could get up, he was already on top of her.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, go away.¡±

    Her voice was a little hoarse. Before she could finish, he had already stripped off her coat.

    He threw it to the ground next to her, and then the sweater was next. The sweater was a pullover, so he couldn¡¯t take it off at once.

    As he took it off, she pulled at the hem with all her might. Thus, such a good piece of clothing was ripped out of shape just like that.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand had turned white from the strangling. Upon seeing this, Zhan Haoze easily grabbed her hand and raised it over his head.

    Just as she was about to hit him, he tore off the tie on his neck and easily bound her hands.

    He was very strong. She didn¡¯t know how he did it, but her expensive sweater was torn to pieces by him.

    ¡°Pervert!¡± Shi Mengwan cursed.

    Zhan Haoze sneered and stared at her red face from anger. ¡°Pervert? I should show you what a real pervert is!¡±

    Her heart filled with fear, Shi Mengwan watched as he tied her hands to the bed.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, let go of me. Don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Zhan Haoze was unmoved. He lowered his head and bit her lips hard. He retreated a little when she was in pain.

    His lips fell on her cheek, bit by bit, and finally moved to her ear.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me a pervert? I¡¯ll show you a real pervert today.¡±

    Shi Mengwan still wanted to scold him, but very quickly, she realized that she couldn¡¯t.

    ... the following five thousand words were omitted, please YY..

    Shi Mengwanid on the bed with her eyes wide open. There wasn¡¯t a part of her body that wasn¡¯t sore, and there wasn¡¯t a part that wasn¡¯t ufortable.

    It was a feeling that made her even more ufortable than the first time. Her body was like a building block that had been dismantled. It was difficult for her to even raise her hand.

    The sheets under her body were already in a mess. She felt very ufortable, but she couldn¡¯t even move to the bathroom.

    The man beside her had already gotten up and went to the bathroom. Very soon, she heard the sound of watering from inside.

    She tried to turn over, but she realized that even such a simple action made her waist feel very ufortable.

    ¡°Pervert.¡±

    Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth and gave up on trying to get up.

    Footsteps sounded behind her. She closed her eyes and refused to pay attention to that bastard behind her. However, her body was lifted up by someone at this moment.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡±

    Shi Mengwan only realized how hoarse her voice was when she said this. ¡°Enough.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t do it again.

    Zhan Haoze carried her directly into the bathroom. He turned on the shower and ced her under it.

    The warm water rushed through her body and made her feel much better. Most importantly, she really didn¡¯t have the strength now. If he hadn¡¯t carried her like that, she might not have had the strength to stand still.

    But ¡ª

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, what are your hands doing?¡±

    ¡°Helping you bathe.¡±

    The monotone reply sounded very serious.

    Nonsense. Shi Mengwan pushed his hand away. ¡°I¡¯ll wash myself.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you have the strength?¡±The hidden ridicule in that voice made her angry. She tried hard to stand up, but she almost fell down.

    He easily lifted her waist and held her steady. At the same time, he sessfully made her bodypletely lean against his body.

    Shi Mengwan was both embarrassed and angry. Before she couldpletely stabilize herself, he lifted her body again.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Shi Mengwan was shocked. Her voice was filled with pity.

    ¡°Just once.¡±

    Shi Mengwan only realized after a long time that she was happy too early.

    This time, it wasn¡¯t just once. It was clearly many times.

    The next day was the fifth day of the New Year. Shi Mengwan spent it in bed. On the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, she was still in bed.

    All the way until the seventh day of the Lunar New Year, for an entire three days, Shi Mengwan spent the rest of her time in the bathroom, except for basic meals. She took a shower, and the rest of her time was spent in that particr bed that she had specially made forfort.

    Zhan Haoze was like a madman. In these three days, apart from eating and sleeping, he almost never stopped.

    Shi Mengwan had already given up struggling and resisting.

    The rm clock rang. It was set by Shi Mengwan. Other people could go to work after the 15th of the first lunar month, but she couldn¡¯t.

    But it was very difficult for her to remember the current situation.

    As soon as the nket was lifted, she could see the marks on her body. She gritted her teeth and cursed Zhan Haoze in her heart again. Then, she gave up on getting up.

    She closed her eyes and forced herself to ignore the feeling in her body.

    She didn¡¯t even dare to say that Zhan Haoze was forcing her. After all, if she were to say that he was forcing her, Zhan Haoze had plenty of ways to make her willingly do it.

    He had indeed done it. He had used all means to make her beg for mercy. ¡ª

    Shi Mengwan shook off the images in her mind. Any image that came to her mind would make her feel ashamed.

    Shi Mengwan reached out to look for her phone. Her phone had been switched off by Zhan Haoze for the past few days.

    She turned on her phone. She had dozens of unread text messages and dozens of missed calls

    Except for one that belonged to Su Qingsang, the rest were all calls from home and Xiao Qi.

    It didn¡¯t matter if Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t return Su Qingsang¡¯s call for the time being, but she couldn¡¯t ignore Mother Shi¡¯s call.

    Just as she was about to give Shi Mengwan a call, she remembered her current state. In her current state, if she opened her mouth, her mother would definitely hear that something was wrong. She thought about it and decided to contact her familyter.

    It didn¡¯t matter if Shi Mengwan called herter, but looking at the dozen or so Xiao Qi¡¯s calls and the text messages he sent, Shi Mengwan felt that something was wrong.

    After thinking for a while, Shi Mengwan called him back.

    ¡°Xiao Qi.¡± As soon as she called him, Shi Mengwan realized that something was wrong.

    ¡°Is it Mengwan?¡± Xiao Qi picked up the phone almost immediately. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shi Mengwan tried to make her voice sound normal, but she had been screaming so hard these days that her voice was almost hoarse.

    ¡°Your voice doesn¡¯t sound good. Are you really fine?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shi Mengwan shook her head and swallowed her saliva. ¡°I¡¯m really fine, but I might have caught a cold.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve been sick these days?¡±

    Xiao Qi¡¯s words made Shi Mengwan not know how to reply. She paused for a while and cleared her throat. ¡°Yes, I became sick the day I came back.¡±

    Because she was lying, her words made her feel especially guilty.

    Xiao Qi couldn¡¯t tell she was lying, but he could tell that she sounded weak. ¡°Is it serious? How is it now? Have you taken your medicine? I heard that your voice is very hoarse. Are you coughing? Do you need me to take you to the doctor?¡±

    A series of caring words touched Shi Mengwan, but it was only touching.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days after I take my medicine.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m being rude.¡± Xiao Qi lowered his voice on the other end of the phone. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to visit you, can I call an ambnce for you? Your coice doesn¡¯t sound right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really okay.¡± Shi Mengwan shook her head. After realizing that Xiao Qi couldn¡¯t see her, she tried to raise her voice again. ¡°I guess it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been sick, so a sudden cold is a bit much. I¡¯ve taken my medicine, and I¡¯ll be fine after a nap.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ve been sick for a few days, right?¡± Xiao Qi paused, ¡°You know? When you didn¡¯t pick up my call for these past few days, I thought you didn¡¯t want to see me.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Qi?¡±

    ¡°I thought you ran away halfway through the movie that day because I wasn¡¯t your ideal type, and you were nning to reject me in this way.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Xiao Qi was indeed not her ideal type, but she didn¡¯t want to hurt him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Qi. I really had something to do that day ¨C¡±

    ¡°You mean I still have a chance, right?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Qi.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to lie to him. She knew very well that Zhan Haoze had left and returned, and she was entangled with him again. She didn¡¯t have a right to start things with Xiao Qi now.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you¡¯re not ready, I can give you time.¡±

    ¡°...¡±Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°You know what? I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± Xiao Qi¡¯s words stunned Shi Mengwan. She had no impression of him.

    ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re kind of a celebrity in our town. I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± Xiao Qi sighed on the other end of the phone. ¡°I knew you forgot about me, but I didn¡¯t forget about you.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Qi.¡± Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t react when he said this.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not asking you to be burdened. Take good care of yourself. I¡¯ll ask you out when you¡¯re better, okay?¡±

    ¡°...¡±Shi Mengwan was still thinking about how to reject Xiao Qi when a big hand suddenly appeared on her waist. She was shocked. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Qi on the other side of the phone, she would have screamed by now.

    Even so, she took a deep breath.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Qi could tell that something was wrong from her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not even willing to give me this opportunity?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s body was lifted up by Zhan Haoze. He easily held her in his arms. She was naked, but he was wearing clothes.

    His hand was holding her waist. At this moment, her big hand was moving down her waist.

    ¡°You ¨C¡± Her eyes full of me, she red at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°So you¡¯re willing to give me this chance?¡±

    Zhan Haoze was unmoved. He turned his face and kissed her cheek.

    She didn¡¯t know where he had gone this morning, but his lips were very cold.

    Shi Mengwan grabbed his hand to stop him from doing anything, and at the same time, she had to divert her attention to Xiao Qi¡¯s phone call.

    ¡°Xiao Qi, I¡¯m... I¡¯m very sleepy. I want to sleep ¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll contact you when you¡¯re better.¡± Xiao Qi¡¯s voice sounded cheerful.

    Thinking that Xiao Qi was going to hang up, Shi Mengwan replied carelessly. However, Xiao Qi added one more sentence.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t let mee to see you, so you wasted my chance to be nice to you.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was stunned for a moment. Xiao Qiughed on the other side of the phone. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. My culinary skills are pretty good. You¡¯re sick now. I originally wanted toe over and cook some food.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Qi.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m joking. Next time. Next time, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay ¡ª ah.¡± Shi Mengwan felt Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand on that soft spot. She tried hard to make her voice sound normal. ¡°Then, next time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, next time.¡± Xiao Qi was satisfied, since it meant that he still had a chance. ¡°Then you have some good rest. See youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay. See... youter.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was in a difficult position. Almost as soon as she hung up the phone, she immediately turned around to look at Zhan Haoze.

    She didn¡¯t care about the weakness of her body. She pulled Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand away. The eyes that red at him were full of resentment.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, are you done?¡±

    Her voice was hoarse, and her body was weak. These few simple movements were enough to make her gasp for breath, especially her waist, which felt ufortable and sour.

    Zhan Haoze stopped moving. His eyes deep, as if there was a hidden storm in them, he stared at her face.

    ¡°You want to meet Xiao Qi next time? You want to eat his food?¡±

    ¡°You eavesdrop on other people¡¯s phone calls?¡±

    ¡°This is eavesdropping?¡±

    Xiao Qi said it so loudly, so why did he need to eavesdrop?

    ¡°Scoundrel.¡±

    ¡°I thought you already knew.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s big hand was on her waist, and the threat in his eyes was obvious.

    ¡°Shameless.¡±

    Zhan Haoze pulled her waist closer again. The distance between the two of them was less than five centimeters.

    ¡°Do you believe that I can be more shameless?¡±

    Of course, she believed it. She had fully felt it over the past few days.

    Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth and tried to move her body back a little.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, what do you want?¡±

    His long and narrow eyes carrying a hint of gloominess, Zhan Haoze stared at her face for a long while.

    ¡°Stay away from Xiao Qi.¡±

    Shi Mengwan almostughed out of anger. ¡°Why should I?¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at her appearance. The past few days had been too much. She looked a little haggard, but it didn¡¯t fade her beauty.

    On the contrary, apart from her beauty, there was a touching sort of feeling.

    Zhan Haoze approached her again and sneered.

    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll transfer him to the South Africa branch?¡±

    ¡°...¡±Shi Mengwan was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand. Zhan Haoze added.

    ¡°Ourpany doesn¡¯t have a branch in South Africa, but I think Xiao Qi doesn¡¯t mind being the first person.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°Threatening? It¡¯s okay if you think so, but I think this is a kind reminder.¡±

    His eyes full of malice, Zhan Haoze reached out and pinched her chin. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hurt him, you should know what to do.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. She bit her lips with hatred and raised her head to re at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    After saying this, she even felt that it was ridiculous. She didn¡¯t only know how far he had gone today.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± She forced herself to calm down. ¡°Tell me, what do I have to do for you to let me go?¡±

 Chapter 669 - Youâ€™re Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 669: You¡¯re Jealous</h4>

    The room was very quiet. Zhan Haoze and she looked at each other and saw their own reflections in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s face was pale and her expression was haggard. Her lips were slightly swollen. Her eyes were filled with unwillingness, anger, and conflict as she stared at him in pain.

    Zhan Haoze slightly missed her line of sight and didn¡¯t look at her. His silence, in Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes, was because he didn¡¯t want to let her go.

    She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and grab the front of his shirt.

    ¡°Tell me, Zhan Haoze, what do I have to do for you to let me go?¡±

    It was only a few days, but she felt mentally and physically exhausted. She had always been weak in front of him, and she had never been strong-willed.

    She hated herself for being like this, but she couldn¡¯t control herself. As long as she met him, as long as she met something rted to him, she would be unlike herself.

    She had clearly made up her mind to get rid of him. She had also thought that she had told him clearly, but what was he doing now?

    There was still an injury on her lip, which he had bitten a few days ago.

    He had lost control and forgot to control his strength, which had caused her injury to not recover until now.

    He raised his hand and gently caressed her lips. His action was very light, but Shi Mengwan knocked his hand away.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, answer me. What do I have to do for you to let me go? Tell me, tell me.¡±

    She was really angry. She didn¡¯t care about her exhausted body and continued to pound his chest.

    To him, that kind of strength was like a cat¡¯s paw scratching an itch.

    Before Shi Mengwan could react, he picked her up and put her on the bed.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze...¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s voice was almost hoarse. She didn¡¯t have any more strength to resist Zhan Haoze.

    She was furious, so she simply closed her eyes and let him be. He could do whatever he wanted. If he wasn¡¯t willing to let her go, what could she do?

    Zhan Haoze found some clothes and picked her up to put them on. Then, he carried her into the bathroom.

    She didn¡¯t have any strength left in her legs. Zhan Haoze supported her and let her lean against his chest. He squeezed the toothpaste for her.

    He put the toothbrush in her hand and Shi Mengwan looked at Zhan Haoze in the mirror. She took her toothbrush and brushed her teeth, as if she was venting her anger.

    Her force was a little too strong and her gums were bleeding.

    Zhan Haoze frowned and gently grabbed her hand. Shi Mengwan stopped moving. She looked at Zhan Haoze¡¯s face in the mirror, and he was also looking at her.

    In the end, she was defeated and the strength in her hand became a little lighter. She brushed her teeth carelessly and rinsed her mouth.

    She wanted to speak but Zhan Haoze picked her up again. This time, he carried her to the dining room outside.

    There were many small tes on the table, which was filled to the brim.

    There were barbecued pork buns, egg tarts, shrimp dumplings, dry steamed pork dumplings, beef, meatballs, salt-and-pepper duck chins, steamed phoenix ws with ck bean sauce, spring rolls, fried dough sticks, and steamed buns.

    There were two cups of soy milk and two bowls of fresh shrimp porridge on the side.

    ¡°...¡± Shi Mengwan looked at Zhan Haoze. He put her down and pushed one of the bowls of fresh shrimp porridge in front of her.

    ¡°You ¨C¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know what to say. She saw the marks on the dishes. It was a very famous Hong Kong-style restaurant nearby.

    The business of that restaurant was very good, and because the business was so good, it never delivered takeout.

    And with so much, she felt incredulous that Zhan Haoze brought it back himself.

    ¡°Eat.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was indifferent. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t have a chance to speak even if she wanted to. She looked at the bowl of porridge that was still steaming and didn¡¯t move for a long time.

    ¡°Are you asking me to feed you?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s long and narrow eyes were slightly raised, and Shi Mengwan shrunk her neck. Some of the disharmonious scenes of the past few days shed through her mind.

    She didn¡¯t dare to let him feed her.

    She picked up the bowl of porridge and realized that such a simple action made her hands feel a little sore.

    She couldn¡¯t help but re at Zhan Haoze again. Before he realized it, she looked away.

    The porridge tasted good. She had been to this dim sum restaurant with Su Qingsang before. At that time, she thought that it would be great if the other party was willing to deliver takeout every day. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to wait in line and could order takeout earlier before going to work.

    However, the people inside said that because business was too good, even if there was a takeout order, it wouldn¡¯t be delivered, so there was no takeout.

    Looking at the table full of breakfast, she didn¡¯t know how Zhan Haoze did it.

    Her appetite wasn¡¯t big, but she hadn¡¯t eaten well these few days. For three days in a row, she ate takeout.

    It just so happened that it was the new year, and many restuarants were on holiday. She didn¡¯t have many choices at all. Zhan Haoze was torturing her again, and she was really hungry.

    Shi Mengwan, who had eaten more than usual, put down her bowl and looked at Zhan Haoze.

    She couldn¡¯t understand him anymore.

    Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t slow in eating, but he didn¡¯t look barbaric. He took big bites, but he chewed slowly. His behavior could even be considered elegant.

    She thought of what Xiao Qi had said before. He said that Zhan Haoze had founded severalpanies over the years and had achieved a lot.

    She had always known that he was an ambitious man.

    But his achievements today still surprised and shocked her. Thinking about it carefully, she thought that it seemed normal.

    She remembered that he had nothing at that time, but he could always conjure something at the critical moment.

    For example, money, food, the expenses for what they needed.

    She remembered that time when she tried to change his clothes, but his coat was too thick, so she had no way to do so. In the end, she could only sew the sleeves a little shorter, so she could wear it as a thick coat.

    But because it was too thick, she identally pricked her hand.

    Qiao Ze, who didn¡¯t notice what she was doing, snatched the clothes from her hand, then the needle and thread in the next second.

    The youth put her index finger into his mouth. Shi Mengwan looked at his handsome face and felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    She said so, but the youth didn¡¯t let go of her. His gaze was fervent and there seemed to be fiery passion in it.

    It was a pity that Shi Mengwan was too young at that time. She didn¡¯t understand at all.

    The youth let go of her, but didn¡¯t let her touch the needle and thread anymore.

    Shi Mengwan thought to herself, how could she not touch it? Their current life wasn¡¯t very good. Although his clothes were altered, they wouldn¡¯t bepletely suitable for her to wear, and they were even a little ugly.

    But wouldn¡¯t it be enough to keep out the cold? Her thoughts at that time were that simple. She thought that she would continue when Qiao Ze left home and wasn¡¯t around. The youth brought back two sets of brand new clothes the next day.

    The young man didn¡¯t just bring her clothes, he also brought her matching shoes and hair essories. There were three to four sets of clothes inside and outside.

    Although they weren¡¯t branded, she wasn¡¯t ignorant at that time. She knew these clothes weren¡¯t cheap.

    ¡°Where did you get them?¡±

    The young man held her hand and told her, ¡°Wanwan, trust me. I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know that this was a promise, but she blinked. She naturally believed the young man¡¯s words.

    ¡°Dear Brother...¡±

    ¡°Wanwan, as long as you follow me, I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±

    Given time, he would definitely let her live a good life. That was the young man¡¯s promise. Although he was young and naive, he was especially solemn.

    The chair beside Shi Mengwan was pulled away. She was shocked and when she regained her senses, she realized that Zhan Haoze had already finished eating.

    There were so many things, but he had actually finished them all.

    He picked her up once again and ced her on hisp.

    ¡°What were you thinking about just now?¡± He asked.

    Unable to answer Zhan Haoze¡¯s question, Shi Mengwan bit her lips.

    Zhan Haoze turned her body around and looked at her. His eyes were dark, and Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t help but think of that youth from back then.

    It was the same kind of eyes. It was also the same kind of serious and solemn expression. What he did was theplete opposite of Zhan Haoze.

    His brows tightly knitted together, Zhan Haoze once again pinched her chin. He seemed to be very dissatisfied with the fact that she was always distracted by him.

    This time, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t grab his hand. She even bravely raised her head and looked him in the eye.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, I¡¯m thinking of you.¡±

    She ced her hand on his cheek and stared at his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of you.¡±

    Seeing his slightly furrowed brows, she reached out and gently smoothed it down. ¡°I¡¯m thinking, why do you want me? I¡¯m thinking, what do you mean? I¡¯m thinking, what do I have to do to make you let me go.¡±

    Looking into Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes that had be even deeper, she gently raised the corners of her lips. ¡°Zhan Haoze, can you tell me?¡±

    She had said it several times today, but he had never given her an answer.

    Zhan Haoze released his hand that was ced on her chin and pulled her hand away. However, he didn¡¯t answer her question.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Shi Mengwan held his face again. This time, her gaze was very serious.

    ¡°In your heart, am I a prostitute?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression suddenly became rather ugly. ¡°Shi Mengwan.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t regard me as a prostitute, then why do you treat me like this?¡±

    Shi Mengwan really couldn¡¯t understand. The Dear Brother that she liked, adored, and had always thought of shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    She fixed her gaze on him and stubbornly asked for an answer.

    Although the home clothes she wore were thick, they were designed with a big round cor. Her hands moving forward and allowing her cor to be seen clearly in front of him, she held his face like this.

    The bruises on it were all traces of him. It also reminded him of how crazy things had been between them these past few days. Zhan Haoze felt that his body was a little stiff, but he knew that the other party couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he averted his gaze to the side.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡±

    He wanted to avoid her, but Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t give him the chance to.

    ¡°Xiao Qi is a blind date arranged by my parents. I¡¯m 26 this year. Maybe I¡¯m not old among the unmarried girls in Lin City, but many girls my age in our town have already gotten married and had children.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t a person who followed the crowd, nor was she a person who followed the crowd. She said so much today because that person was Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°What other people¡¯s lives are like has nothing to do with me, but I can¡¯t ignore my parents¡¯ wishes.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t treat me as a prostitute, then can I take it that you also have feelings for me? At least, you have a little bit of affection for me and care about me, right?¡±

    As long as he had feelings for her, she could wait and endure it.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s face was once again facing her and he looked into her eyes. Her gaze was fervent and the light in her eyes made the room pale inparison.

    Compared to him, she was undoubtedly brave. At least in terms of feelings, she was much braver than him.

    The air was silent and Zhan Haoze was silent.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes darkened and she withdrew her hand.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you can go.¡±No matter how much she loved him, she would not lose her dignity and rationality. She had lowered herself to this state.

    She moved her body back a little and her gaze was cold. She was about to get up and leave when Zhan Haoze reached out and hugged her before she could leave.

    He hugged her very tightly.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Shi Mengwan heard his heartbeat. Her voice was hoarse, but her words were clear. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t let go. He held her waist tightly and pressed his chin against her neck. His body was a little stiff, as if he was enduring something.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, let go of me.¡±

    She didn¡¯t struggle. She already had no strength left. Three days had exhausted almost all of her strength.

    ¡°Shi Mengwan.¡±

    He finally spoke, and his voice was a little hoarse. He called her name. He pressed her face tightly against his chest. When he spoke, she could even hear the vibration of his chest.

    ¡°Give me some time.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked up at him. His pitch-ck eyes were also looking at her. She couldn¡¯t understand the emotions in them.

    ¡°Give you time? What time? The time to marry me?¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s tone was a little mocking. She didn¡¯t believe Zhan Haoze¡¯s words.

    Zhan Haoze stared at her face and actually nodded. Shi Mengwan looked at him and couldn¡¯t tell what she felt in her heart.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze ¨C¡±

    ¡°Give me time,¡± Zhan Haoze said again.

    Shi Mengwan looked down and heard the sound of her heartbeat. It was the desire deep in her heart.

    She really wanted to marry heer Dear Brother and stay with him for the rest of her life. That desire deep in her heart made her not have time to think about more realistic questions.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    If she didn¡¯t like him, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be so worried about gains and losses, but if she liked him and fell in love with him, there was nothing she could do. It was impossible for her to act ording to her subjective will.

    Zhan Haoze looked at her and nodded. Shi Mengwan was very excited, but the more excited she was, the calmer she appeared.

    She just stared at Zhan Haoze, and he was also looking at her. Trying to calm herself down, Shi Mengwan blinked.

    ¡°How long?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything, but only frowned slightly, as if he was in a difficult position. Shi Mengwan smiled bitterly. ¡°You can¡¯t make me wait forever, right?¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe in the saying that a woman¡¯s youth was limited, but she had her own problems now.

    It was impossible for her to ignore grandma Shi¡¯s two-year time limit. With her grandma¡¯s health, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to live to a hundred years old. At that time, if she didn¡¯t bring a man back, what would grandma do?

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, tell me, how long do you want me to wait for you?¡±

    Looking like he was in a difficult position, Zhan Haoze¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line in silence.

    Shi Mengwan felt that she couldn¡¯t continue the conversation. She thought that she had already done everything a girl could do. What else did Zhan Haoze want?

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± She stood up from his embrace and took a big step back.

    Her legs were still a little weak. Such a simple action made her feel ufortable in a ce that she couldn¡¯t tell others about.

    She gritted her teeth and forced herself to ignore the feeling in her body. ¡°You can go.¡±

    Zhan Haoze held her hand as she was about to return to her room. ¡°It won¡¯t be long.¡±

    Won¡¯t be long?

    Shi Mengwan really wanted to ask him, how long will it be? But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask. She looked at Zhan Haoze. His eyes were like a deep spring. She was deeply immersed in them.

    He pulled her into his arms once again. He lowered his head and kissed her gently.

    He wasn¡¯t as rough as he was for the past few days, nor was he as domineering as before.

    Bit by bit, he carefully traced the shape of her lips with his gentle kiss.

    The strong Zhan Haoze would make Shi Mengwan unable to reject him, but such a gentle Zhan Haoze made Shi Mengwan confused.

    She slowly closed her eyes and allowed herself to be intoxicated by his kiss.

    He finally backed away a little when she was almost suffocated. He pressed his forehead against hers. His breathing was also a little irregr and he was a little out of breath.

    ¡°Give me some time.¡±

    His voice was slightly hoarse as he said those few words very softly.

    Shi Mengwan looked into his eyes and finally nodded weakly.

    Her body was picked up by him once again, yet he didn¡¯t go to the room, but to the living room instead.

    ¡°Do you want to watch a movie?¡±

    Zhan Haoze asked her, and Shi Mengwan blinked her eyes at him. Although she didn¡¯t understand what he meant, she still nodded.

    She stood up and picked ¡°A Beautiful Life¡±. Shi Mengwan had seen this movie before, but it had been too long, so she had forgotten much of the plot.

    The pace of the movie was very slow, and she slowly recalled the plot along with the movie.

    Her eyes were a little red. When she saw Guido die at the muzzle of the Nazis with funny steps, Shi Mengwan¡¯s tears fell.

    There was a tissue in front of her eyes. She took it and wiped her tears dry.

    She sniffed and found Zhan Haoze staring at her. She suddenly didn¡¯t want him to see her like this.

    She turned her face and let herself continue to focus on the plot. The movie ended very quickly, but her emotions didn¡¯t recover.

    Zhan Haoze turned her body away. He raised his hand, as if he couldn¡¯t understand the change in her emotions.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel touched?¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at her expressionlessly without saying anything. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t feel anything at all.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not touched, why did you say that you want to watch a movie?¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked away and picked up the remote control to watch another movie. Shi Mengwan seemed to have realized something.

    ¡°You... you didn¡¯t say that because Xiao Qi asked me to watch a movie yesterday, right?¡±

    Zhan Haoze turned around and red at her. Soon, he looked at the screen again.

    However, Shi Mengwan clearly saw his reaction. His earlobe slowly turned red.

    This realization stunned her for a moment. She bit her lip. For a moment, she thought there was something wrong with her eyes.

    ¡°Are you jealous of Xiao Qi?¡±

    Shi Mengwan reflexively asked this question. The next second, she saw Zhan Haoze¡¯s earlobe turn even redder.

    ¡°...¡±

    Zhan Haoze turned around at this moment and red at her. His gaze looked very fierce.

    However, Shi Mengwan seemed to have discovered something extraordinary. She still wanted to say something. However, Zhan Haoze kissed her lips.

    This kiss was a little more rough than before. He didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak.

    Shi Mengwan blinked her eyes. Her bright and beautiful eyes now carried faint mirth. Like stars in the sky, her eyes were extremely bright.

    Zhan Haoze raised his hand to cover her eyes and deepened the kiss.

    Bit by bit, his lips snatched and upied her breath. His hand also moved around.

    Shi Mengwan wanted to get rid of his hands, but he pushed her onto the sofa and covered her eyes with the scarf she had used before.

    When her eyes weren¡¯t visible, her senses would be especially sharp.

    The weather was still cold, so Shi Mengwan bit her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be here.¡±

    The man seemed to want to punish her for mocking him just now. Not only did he not let go of her, but he also became determined to be here.

    She had no way of resisting and could only apany him.

    ... ..

    At night, Shi Mengwan, who was sleeping on the bed, righteously rejected Zhan Haoze and didn¡¯t allow him to continue.

    He had really tormented her too much these past few days. If he continued torturing her, her waist would definitely break.

    Zhan Haoze stared at her face for a long time. In the end, he really didn¡¯t continue.

    He held her waist and rested his chin on the top of her hair. The lights in the room had been turned off, so only the bedsidemp was left.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s back was facing Zhan Haoze. She saw the smallmp, and her voice was very soft.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond, but Shi Mengwan knew that he wasn¡¯t asleep.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to work?¡±

    It was already past the seventh day of the Lunar New Year. Normally, manypanies had already started working.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    His voice sounded a little hoarse because he was lying down, but it had an extra sense of sultriness.

    ¡°You ¨C¡± Shi Mengwan thought of what Xiao Qi had said. ¡°You¡¯re starting apany now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty good.¡± She still remembered the teenager who had nothing more than ten years ago. At that time, he had said that he would definitely earn a lot of money and that he would give her a good life.

    ¡°Does yourpany earn money?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Shi Mengwan nodded gently. At that moment, he turned her body around and asked her to face him.

    She looked up at him. ¡°Can you tell me more about you?¡±

    She wanted to know more about him, such as where he had been all these years and what else he had done besides starting apany.

    Didn¡¯t he have no family? Then how did he go to university?

    She had many questions, but Zhan Haoze pressed her face against his chest. ¡°Sleep.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze ¨C¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll do something that makes you want to sleep.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s face was a little red, so she didn¡¯t ask any further. If he didn¡¯t want to tell her, she wouldn¡¯t ask. When he wanted to tell her, she would ask again.

    She sighed in her heart and didn¡¯t open her eyes. Instead, she rubbed her face against his chest.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Two years.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you for two years.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s voice was very soft. She already wanted to sleep very much. In the past few days, she really didn¡¯t sleep much.

    Since she didn¡¯t hear Zhan Haoze¡¯s response, she didn¡¯t need his response either.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t marry me in two years, I¡¯ll find a random man to marry.¡±

    She said.

    Zhan Haoze stared at her face, but she seemed to bepletely asleep and didn¡¯t make a sound.

    After a long while, her steady breathing came, and he confirmed that she was really asleep.

    Two years?

    His gaze full of profundity, Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes. Then he tilted his head and pressed a very light kiss on her forehead.

 Chapter 670 - Outburst

    <h4>Chapter 670: Outburst</h4>

    Shi Mengwan, who had a good sleep yesterday, was in good spirits when she woke up in the morning. She decided to visit Xiang Caiping today.

    She had been with Zhan Haoze for the past few days and had never left the house.

    When she woke up in the morning, breakfast had already been ced on the dining table. Zhan Haoze had been in charge of Shi Mengwan¡¯s meals for the past few days.

    She knew that he only bought it, but she felt the same way in her heart.

    The rebellious teenager from that year only knew to wait for her to finish cooking breakfast and wake him up to eat.

    Zhan Haoze was outside the balcony and seemed to be answering a phone call. She couldn¡¯t quite hear what he was saying, so she wanted to go over and ask, but Zhan Haoze had already hung up.

    Shi Mengwan looked at the way he was dressed in a suit and tie. This set of clothes didn¡¯t seem to have been left with her before.

    She knew that he woke up very early every day. Did someone bring it to him?

    ¡°Are you going out today?¡±

    ¡°To work.¡±

    Zhan Haoze sat down at the dining table. Those two words could be considered an exnation.

    Shi Mengwan sat down opposite him. She looked at his expression and thought of something.

    ¡°Then, are youing back tonight?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand that was picking up the chopsticks paused for a moment. He nced at her and then nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shi Mengwan herself didn¡¯t notice that her eyes were shining because of Zhan Haoze¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Then make it early. I have nothing to do today anyway. I¡¯ll go buy ingredients in the afternoon to make dumplings.¡±

    After eating, Zhan Haoze went to work. Shi Mengwan looked at the empty room and for the first time, a genuine smile appeared on her face.

    For now, they would just leave it at that. That was good too.

    She cleaned up the dishes and intending to wash them, she went to the bathroom to get Zhan Haoze¡¯s clothes.

    However, when she really saw his clothes, she realized that Zhan Haoze¡¯s clothes needed to be dry-cleaned.

    She washed her own clothes and tidied up the room. Shi Mengwan carried Zhan Haoze¡¯s clothes downstairs and went to a nearby dry-cleaning shop to wash the two sets of clothes Zhan Haoze left there.

    Then, she went to the hospital to apany Xiang Caiping for a while. After the seventh day of the Lunar New Year, Su Qingsang had already started working.

    The hospital she stayed in was thergest hospital in Lin City, so Su Qingsang was very busy.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t expect that Xiang Caiping actually wanted to introduce her to a good doctor in the hospital.

    Speaking of which, Shi Mengwan had seen that person before. He had pursued Su Qingsang in the past. Although Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know anything about it or even noticed it, as a bystander, how could Shi Mengwan not know that the person Zuo Hongchen liked was Su Qingsang?

    She was frightened by Xiang Caiping. She even refused to have lunch with Xiang Caiping.

    She was afraid that if she stayed, Xiang Caiping would ask Su Qingsang to bring her over. That would be really awkward for her.

    After leaving the hospital, she received a call from Su Qingsang. Su Qingsangughed hysterically.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my mom was just saying it casually. It was too boring for her to stay in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I know, but your mom is really too enthusiastic. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    It was also very stressful for her to be so concerned about her personal problems.

    ¡°It¡¯s better if you can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±Su Qingsang said half-jokingly and half-seriously, ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll really meet your true love?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡± Su Qingsang had always known about the sore spot in her heart. ¡°But I really don¡¯t think that you should wait for your Dear Brother anymore. It¡¯s been so long, so it¡¯s too unreliable.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Shi Mengwan wanted to say that it wouldn¡¯t be unreliable at all. She had already met him, and they were very close.

    But if that was the case, Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t believe it, and she was too embarrassed to say it.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just saying so. If it¡¯s really like that, it¡¯s still up to you.¡±

    Su Qingsang had tried to persuade her many times, but she had stopped long ago. It was just a casual mention.

    After hanging up the phone, Shi Mengwan stood there with her phone in her hand and was a little lost in thought.

    Was he not reliable? If she thought about it carefully, he really was unreliable.

    Zhan Haoze hadn¡¯t said that he wanted to marry her, and he hadn¡¯t acknowledged her identity. Now that they were like this, it felt a little shameful to talk about it.

    After all, Zhan Haoze seemed to be unwilling to acknowledge her identity now. She really looked like she was throwing herself at him.

    What she said before she fell asleep yesterday was true. Two years. She would give Zhan Haoze two years, and she would give herself two years.

    Two years. If she couldn¡¯t convince Zhan Haoze to marry her, then she would give up.

    But before that, she always wanted to give herself a chance. She had waited for more than ten years, searched for more than ten years, and when she thought that there was no hope, she found it and met it.

    No matter what her final path with Zhan Haoze was, whether it was fate or disaster, she epted it.

    At least, she didn¡¯t want to regret her youth.

    She looked at the blue sky above her head. The weather was really good, and she was actually in a good mood. No matter what, she had waited for her Dear Brother. This result was already very good for her.

    There were some things that as long as she worked hard, she wouldn¡¯t regret.

    ..

    Chen Feifei sat in Zhan Haoze¡¯s office. Looking at Zhan Haoze¡¯s seat, her eyes were full of hostility.

    She had waited for Zhan Haoze for half an hour. Half an hour had passed, but Zhan Haoze still hadn¡¯t appeared.

    She stood up and walked outside, then looked at Le Xin, who was sitting outside.

    ¡°Where did Zhan Haoze go? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Miss Chen, I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Chen Feifei sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then how did you be a Secretary?¡±

    Bending down while taking Chen Feifei¡¯s anger, Le Xin stood there.

    That attitude made Chen Feifei even angrier. She stood up and pointed at Le Xin. ¡°Tell me. Where did Zhan Haoze go?¡±

    Le Xin had seen Chen Feifei in front of Zhan Haoze before. She was apletely different person now.

    He lowered his waist and looked very respectful. ¡°Miss Chen, although Mr. Zhan is my boss, he doesn¡¯t need to report anything to me, so it¡¯s normal that I don¡¯t know where he is.¡±

    Chen Feifei stood up and stomped her feet angrily. She turned around and went to Chen Yongchang¡¯s office.

    Chen Yongchang had just returned from a meeting. The moment he entered the office, he saw his beloved daughter looking unhappy.

    ¡°What happened? Who made my baby angry?¡±

    ¡°Who else?¡± Chen Feifei stood up. ¡°Who else besides Zhan Haoze? He hasn¡¯t been home for a few days.¡±

    As she spoke, Chen Feifei went forward and hooked her arm around his hand. ¡°Dad, what kind of work did you give brother Hao? Look, New Year¡¯s isn¡¯t even over yet, but he¡¯s already so busy.¡±

    Chen Yongchang looked at Chen Feifei with an ambivalent expression. ¡°Don¡¯t be too willful. You know that I¡¯ve arranged work for Brother Hao. When he¡¯s done, he¡¯ll naturallye back.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I just want him to stay with me. You¡¯re not allowed to arrange work for him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Look at you. I¡¯ve really spoiled you too much.¡±

    After Chen Yongchang said that, he patted her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Hao Ze is not only in charge of ourpany¡¯s business, but also his ownpany¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m even angrier.¡± Chen Feifei pouted. ¡°Isn¡¯t our family¡¯spany big? Yet Brother Hao still wants to open apany outside. You shouldn¡¯t have agreed to brother Hao opening apany outside in the first ce.¡±

    Chen Yongchang red at Chen Feifei. ¡°Zhan Haoze is a talent. Even if I didn¡¯t agree, with his ability, do you think he wouldn¡¯t open apany outside?¡±

    Back then, when Zhan Haoze had just graduated from high school, he had borrowed money from him to invest in a fund. At first, he wasn¡¯t willing, but he didn¡¯t expect himself to be wrong.

    Zhan Haoze actually had that kind of ability. During summer vacation, he earned his first one million. Later, his wealth had increased exponentially over the past few years.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the Chen family¡¯s kindness towards Zhan Haoze, he would have thought that Zhan Haoze might really leave the Chen family.

    ¡°Dad...¡±

    ¡°Besides, Dad did it for you.¡± A hint of calction shed in Chen Yongchang¡¯s eyes, but it appeared too quickly, so Chen Feifei didn¡¯t see it. ¡°Do you know how much the technologypany under Zhan Haoze is worth? Do you know how much the website he invested in is worth now? These will all be yours in the future.¡±

    Chen Feifei bit her lip and looked at Chen Yongchang worriedly. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want anypany. I just want brother Hao to apany me.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Chen Yongchang red at his daughter. He realized that his attitude was too harsh, so he softened his tone in the end. ¡°Feifei, let me tell you. Zhan Haoze is a person with deep thoughts. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask brother Hao to marry me as soon as possible?¡±

    ¡°Seems like it¡¯s indeed true that daughters can¡¯t be kept. Do you really want to get married as soon as possible? Don¡¯t you want to apany dad for a few more years?¡±

    ¡°Dad, if I marry brother Hao, he will still live at home in the future. Not only can I apany you, but you will also have a son.¡±

    ¡°You.¡± Chen Yongchang smiled. ¡°Alright, you can go. Leave this matter to dad. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely let your brother Hao marry you.¡±

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re the best.¡± Chen Feifei kissed Chen Yongchang¡¯s face before turning around and leaving.

    After she left, Chen Yongchang called his secretary, Little Wang. ¡°Secretary Wang, please check where Zhan Haoze had been these few days.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Secretary Wang left. Chen Yongchang thought about his n and picked up the phone to dial another number.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan really went to buy ingredients to make dumplings before she bought them home. When she went home, Zhan Haoze was still not back yet.

    She went into the kitchen to put everything away and tidy up. The dumplings were sold ready-made. She just needed to mix the stuffing well. It wasn¡¯t too difficult for her.

    After washing the vegetables and chopping the stuffing, she couldn¡¯t help but think of her Dear Brother again.

    That year, they spent the new year¡¯s together. That was their first year together.

    Winter in Lin City was especially cold, but it didn¡¯t snow. There was a couple from the north near the bungalow where Shi Mengwan and the others lived. The two of them couldn¡¯t go home for the New Year, so they started to prepare for the new year early.

    Shi Mengwan asionally passed by and saw them, so she felt that she should go and prepare.

    ¡°Dear Brother, can we also make dumplings for the New Year?¡±

    ¡°Make dumplings?¡±

    The youth who had returned home took off his coat. When he heard this, he frowned. ¡°You know how to?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡± Shi Mengwan nodded. ¡°I saw that my mom had done it before and helped out. However, she didn¡¯t do it herself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome. Don¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the New Year. Everyone else eats dumplings. Eating dumplings is more festive.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. How about we go and buy the ingredients?¡±

    The youth couldn¡¯t dissuade Shi Mengwan, so he followed her to pick the ingredients. When Shi Mengwan was really about to do it, she realized that it wasn¡¯t as easy as she had thought.

    Usually, her mother made it look very easy, but now that she had bought the ingredients, she realized that it was very difficult.

    The filling was still okay, but she could learn to mix it a little. Salty or nd was fine.

    However, the dumpling skin made Shi Mengwan a little embarrassed. In the past, it was Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother who helped to mix it at home, but it was her first time rolling the dough skin herself.

    When she really rolled the dough wrappers into a ball, she realized that rolling the dough wrappers into thin slices was very difficult.

    She tried several dumpling wrappers, but all of them failed. They were either too thin or too thick.

    The youth crossed his arms in front of his chest and watched her movements. He sneered, ¡°Are you sure you know how to do it?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± The girl was very embarrassed. She had never been so embarrassed before. ¡°I¡¯ll try again. I¡¯ll definitely be able to do it.¡±

    The boy looked at her mockingly. ¡°Forget it. If you don¡¯t know how, we¡¯ll eat something else today.¡±

    ¡°No. I definitely will.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was very stubborn. Today was New Year¡¯s Eve. Wasn¡¯t New Year¡¯s Eve supposed to be about eating dumplings?

    However, Shi Mengwan tried again, but the result was actually too thin. It actually fell apart. Her face was now red.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I won¡¯t seed.¡± She was a very stubborn person. She stubbornly decided to continue until she seeded.

    She picked up another ball of dough and tried again. This time, for some unknown reason, she actually pressed her hand down.

    The youth saw her actions and reached out to grab the rolling pin in her hand. ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at the youth. She couldn¡¯t believe that he could actually roll the skin of a dumpling. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll just try a few more times.¡±

    The young man didn¡¯t even lift his head. He picked up the small dough and pressed it with his palm. Then, he copied Shi Mengwan¡¯s actions and rolled it.

    The first piece was thicker. He failed.

    The second piece was thinner. He failed again.

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip. While she was still thinking about how to not hurt the young man, the young man¡¯s third piece of dumpling skin was ready.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at the dumpling skin. For a moment, she thought there was something wrong with her eyes.

    ¡°Dear Brother.¡± She picked up the small dumpling wrapper. ¡°Have you rolled it before?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The teenager¡¯s hands didn¡¯t stop moving. He had mastered the trick, so his movements were swift and efficient. Shi Mengwan was speechless.

    The teenager felt her gaze and raised his head slightly. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you going to wrap it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wrap it.¡±

    Shi Mengwan felt that this was simply unfair. She picked up the very uniform dumpling wrapper and looked at the teenager¡¯s movements. ¡°How do you know how to do it?¡±

    ¡°I only knew it because I saw you do it.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s pretty face was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°I, I also saw my mom do a lot of it.¡±

    The youngster nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re short.¡±

    Because she was short, she couldn¡¯t use great strength, or it wasn¡¯t easy to use great strength.

    Shi Mengwan almost choked on her own saliva. ¡°I, how am I short?¡±

    Although she was thirteen years old, she was already more than 1.5 meters tall now. She wasn¡¯t considered short among her peers, alright?

    Her gaze fell on the young man, and she lowered her head somewhat dejectedly.

    Well,pared to Qiao Ze, she was indeed short. After a new year, Qiao Ze had grown a lot taller. Now, it looked like he was about one and a half meters tall.

    She was very depressed, but she didn¡¯t stop making dumplings with her hands. She didn¡¯t know how to roll the dough, but she still knew how to make dumplings. After all, she had helped a lot at home.

    Just like that, one person rolled the dough while the other wrapped it. Surprisingly, their movements were very fast.

    It was gettingte. In this small house that had nothing left. The two teenagers, a man and a woman, wrapped the dumplings together.

    Halfway through the wrapping, Shi Mengwan nced at Qiao Ze. Dear Brother, do you have any coins?¡±

    ¡°What do you need coins for?¡±

    ¡°Wrap them in the dumplings. Whoever eats themter will be very lucky next year.¡±

    The teenager nced at her with a hint of mockery in his eyes. ¡°Superstition.¡±

    ¡°How is it superstition? Aren¡¯t they all like this?¡± Shi Mengwan bit her lip and thought for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°No, no, no. Coins are very dirty. Use peanuts.¡±

    They had bought some snacks before, and one of them was a bag of peanuts.

    Shi Mengwan ran to peel two peanuts, took out the peanuts inside, and wrapped them in two dumplings. She raised her head to look at Qiao Ze. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll wrap two. There are two peanuts inside each. This is called pairing. When the timees, each of us will have a pair of peanuts. That way, our luck will be very good in theing year.¡±

    The youth didn¡¯t think much of it. His eyes were filled with disdain.

    Shi Mengwan was in high spirits. After wrapping them, she ced the two in the middle of the dumplings. ¡°I¡¯ll put them in randomly. When the timees, it¡¯ll really depend on luck.¡±

    She spoke excitedly, as if it would definitely be as she had imagined, one for each person. After wrapping the dumplings, Shi Mengwan took the dumplings and went towards the pot.

    ¡°Dear Brother, wait for a while. There will be dumplings to eat soon.¡±

    While cooking the dumplings, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t forget to stir-fry two dishes. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t be so extravagant with their meal. However, today was New Year¡¯s Eve, so she should at least have some new year¡¯s atmosphere, right?

    The dumplings were ready, and the dishes were served on the table. The steaming hot dumplings made their mood much better.

    ¡°Dear Brother, eat the dumplings.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s dumplings were quite good. Although they weren¡¯t as exquisite as the ones sold in restaurants, they were all very full and well-proportioned.

    Qiao Ze nced at her, picked up a dumpling, and took a bite.

    ¡°How is it, Dear Brother? How does it taste?¡±

    The youth nced at her, nodded his head to express his affirmation, then ate it quietly.

    Shi Mengwan tasted one and also felt that it wasn¡¯t bad. Sheughed. ¡°Dear Brother, my craftsmanship isn¡¯t bad, isn¡¯t it? I think we can open a dumpling shop. I¡¯ll be responsible for making the dumpling, and you¡¯ll be responsible for rolling the dumpling skin. How about it?¡±

    The teenager stopped eating the dumplings and looked up at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be a fashion designer?¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression turned awkward for a moment. Then she said matter-of-factly, ¡°Then we can open a dumpling restaurant first. I can learn fashion design after we earn some money.¡±

    The teenager didn¡¯t say anything and just ate the dumplings quietly.

    ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s more inside. Eat more. It¡¯s New Year¡¯s today.¡±

    Halfway through eating, the teenager picked up a dumpling. He seemed to have bitten on something hard, and his movements froze.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Mengwan suddenly became excited. ¡°You ate peanuts? That¡¯s great, Dear Brother. You¡¯ll be very lucky in the future.¡±

    Qiao Ze didn¡¯t believe this at all, but very quickly, he ate a second peanut.

    ¡°Dear Brother. You ate another peanut? You¡¯re so lucky.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes were pure congrattory and without any reluctance. Qiao Ze froze for a moment, but then he picked up the remaining peanut and ced it into Shi Mengwan¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that my luck would be good? I¡¯ll share my good luck with you.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. ¡°Dear Brother. ¨C¡±

    ¡°Eat.¡± The youth had always been quiet.

    Shi Mengwan lowered her head to eat, but tears fell without warning.

    Big drops of tears fell into the bowl, and the youth was stunned.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Unable to speak, Shi Mengwan bit her lip.

    In this half a year¡¯s time, she could force herself not to think about home or family.

    But today was New Year¡¯s Eve, and at this time, she couldn¡¯t help it.

    No matter how unreasonable Grandma was, no matter how bad it was, she still had her mother, her father, and her younger sister who had just given birth a few months ago.

    She had been away from home for a few months, and she didn¡¯t know how her younger sister was doing. She also didn¡¯t know if her parents would still want to send her younger sister away after she left.

    She missed her mother even more. When she left home, her mother had just given birth not long ago. She could still help her mother with the work at home, but if she wasn¡¯t at home, who would help her mother with the housework?

    The more she thought about it, the sadder she was. The more she thought about it, the more she missed her family. Tears fell profusely.

    The teenager rarely saw Shi Mengwan cry. The two of them had known each other until now, and most of the time, Shi Mengwan was cheerful. It was rare to see her like this.

    He looked at her and suddenly got up to get the bag of peanuts. He took out two peanuts and ced them in Shi Mengwan¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°What do you mean by good luck or bad luck? I think it¡¯s the same.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was still sad just a moment ago, but when she saw the youth¡¯s actions, she burst outughing.

    ¡°Dear Brother.¡±

    She didn¡¯t mean that. She just ¡ª

    ¡°I, don¡¯t want to eat lucky dumplings.¡±

    She sniffed and didn¡¯t dare to face the young man¡¯s gaze. ¡°I just miss home.¡±

    Wiping the tears from her eyes, she looked at Zhan Haoze. ¡°I miss my father, mother, and my little sister.¡±

    ¡°...¡± His eyes shing, the young man looked at her. His brows were tightly knitted together, as if he had thought of something. ¡°If you really miss home, then go back.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at him and suddenly shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back.¡±

    She missed home very much, but she couldn¡¯t go back. She was very afraid that if she went back, her parents would send her little sister away again.

    ¡°Dear Brother.¡± Shi Mengwan wiped the tears from her eyes and looked at Zhan Haoze. ¡°What about you? Today is the New Year. Don¡¯t you miss your parents?¡±

    The youth who had a gentle expression a moment ago suddenly had a dark expression on his face. His eyes were filled with malice.

    ¡°My parents aren¡¯t around anymore.¡±

    This was the first time Shi Mengwan heard Zhan Haoze mention his parents after being together for so long.

    She was stunned as she looked at the indifference in the youth¡¯s eyes. Her heart ached.

    She suddenly reached out and hugged the young man.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Dear Brother. From now on, I¡¯ll be your family.¡±

    The young man didn¡¯t speak. This was the first time Shi Mengwan had taken the initiative to hug him. He lowered his head to look at her.

    The young woman had juste out of the kitchen and there was still the smell of grease on her body. However, he really felt like he was family.

    He reached out to hug the young woman, but he didn¡¯t speak. Family? This feeling was pretty good.

    ..

    The sound of the door opening made Shi Mengwan snap out of her memories and realize that Zhan Haoze had returned.

 Chapter 671 - Itâ€™s Not As Simple As You Think

    <h4>Chapter 671: It¡¯s Not As Simple As You Think</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Shi Mengwan had already made more than half of her dumplings. She was very fast when it came to making dumplings.

    It was strange that she hadn¡¯t learned how to roll out the skin of a dumpling all these years. She had never learned how to do it either.

    At home, it was always mother Shi who rolled out the skin of the dumpling. All she had to do was to wrap it. When she went out, she was afraid of the trouble. Moreover, there were already ready-made dumpling skins avable for sale.

    ¡°You¡¯re back? We can eat soon.¡±

    The kitchen was very small, so she couldn¡¯t fully disy her skills, so Shi Mengwan made dumplings on the dining table.

    The stuffing was mixed in a big basin, and two-thirds of the dumpling had already been wrapped up.

    Zhan Haoze went forward to watch Shi Mengwan¡¯s movements. She had a pair of extremely beautiful hands. Her jade-like fingers were slender and smooth.

    Her movements when making dumplings were very fast and very pleasing to the eye. Zhan Haoze pulled out the chair in front of the dining table and sat there watching Shi Mengwan wrap the dumplings.

    Shi Mengwan felt ufortable under his gaze and stopped what she was doing.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing that Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t speak, she pouted. ¡°Do you know how to do it? Why don¡¯t youe and help?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡±

    These three simple words sounded a little low. Shi Mengwan knew that he didn¡¯t know how to, so she didn¡¯t look at him anymore.

    She quickly wrapped up the dumplings and put them away. Then, she went into the kitchen to boil water.

    As the water boiled, she found the bacon and sausage that Mother Shi had asked her to bring to Lin City before she came back. She calcted the amount, cut them, and then started to stir-fry two dishes.

    When she took the dishes out of the pot, she realized that Zhan Haoze had been staring at her at the door.

    Shi Mengwan smiled slightly. ¡°Wait a minute, the dumplings will be ready soon.¡±

    As she spoke, she handed one of the dishes to Zhan Haoze. ¡°Please take it out.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t expect her to ask him to take the dishes. He stared at the dishes in her hands for a few seconds and finally reached out his hand.

    ¡°And this.¡± Shi Mengwan smiled and looked at the table.

    Zhan Haoze put the dishes on the table outside. Shi Mengwan looked at the dumplings. They were ready to be served. She took out the dumplings and brought them to the table outside.

    ¡°Okay, bring two bowls over.¡±

    Zhan Haoze had already sat down. Because of Shi Mengwan¡¯s words, he looked at her and finally got up to get the bowls.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes had a faint smile. Some things needed a sense of participation.

    This was her home, Zhan Haoze was now her man. She had to let him have a sense of participation.

    There were many things that needed the two of them to do together in order to improve their rtionship. She hoped that their rtionship could be improved outside of the bed, and not just on the bed every time they had a rtionship exchange.

    Seeing Zhan Haoze take the bowl and sit down, Shi Mengwan poured the dumplings into his bowl.

    ¡°Try and taste it.¡±

    Zhan Haoze tasted one, then looked up at her and nodded.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red because of his reaction, but this time, she controlled herself and didn¡¯t lose herposure.

    She lowered her head and quietly ate the dumplings.

    ¡°This is made by my mom. This is also made by my mom.¡±

    Actually, when she was with Dear Brother, Shi Mengwan also wanted to get some new year goods, but she was really too young back then, so she didn¡¯t know how to cook.

    Now, she didn¡¯t know how to cook either, but she could let him taste her mother¡¯s cooking.

    Shi Mengwan made a lot of dumplings. She only cooked half of them. She put the rest in the freezer, so that she could cook them if she wanted to eat them next time.

    And the ones she cooked were all in Zhan Haoze¡¯s stomach. She really had to sigh. His appetite was really good.

    After eating, Shi Mengwan tidied up the kitchen. When she came out, Zhan Haoze pulled her to sit down on the sofa.

    His hand was on her waist and he held her in his arms. Shi Mengwan was a little ufortable. She was too full, and Zhan Haoze¡¯s actions made her feel rmed.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, how about we go for a walk?¡±

    She pulled his hand away. Shi Mengwan really didn¡¯t want to do this kind of exercise right after eating. It was too tiring.

    ¡°I¡¯m too full tonight. We should go for a walk to digest food, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand was still on her waist. Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t sure that Zhan Haoze would agree to her request, but no matter what, she had to give it a try.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk?¡±

    Zhan Haoze stood up, and Shi Mengwan was happy. She went to get her coat. She had already gone out today, so her coat was hanging at the entrance.

    She took her keys and phone, then put them in her pocket. She looked at Zhan Haoze with sparkling eyes.

    When she went downstairs, Shi Mengwan felt a little regretful. The sun had risen during the day, so the temperature in Lin City was still okay and she could still bear it.

    But it was night now. Lin City was close to the sea, and the wind was strong, so the temperature was low.

    A gust of wind blew over, and Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t bear it.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold.¡±

    Why was it so cold? She seemed to have heard from the weather forecast that the temperature would drop again, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so cold.

    She reached out and rubbed her palms. Just as she was about to put her hand back into her pocket, Zhan Haoze reached out and grabbed her hand, then put her hand into his pocket.

    His hand was very big and wrapped her hand tightly.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s mind shed for a moment. Looking at Zhan Haoze¡¯s chiseled side profile, she bit her lip and couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of joy in her heart.

    She knew that her Dear Brother was like this.

    She moved her face closer to Zhan Haoze¡¯s arm and rubbed it. The smile on Shi Mengwan¡¯s face became brighter.

    Zhan Haoze felt her movement and turned to look at her. He didn¡¯t say much, but the expression on his face became much gentler.

    ..

    The next day, it rained in Lin City. When Zhan Haoze left thepany, he received a call from Chen Yongchang, saying that something had happened to Chen Feifei.

    When Zhan Haoze rushed back to the Chen family¡¯s house, the doctor had just left.

    Her face pale, Chen Feifei was lying on the bed. His face full of concern, Chen Yongchang stood at the side.

    ¡°Uncle.¡± Zhan Haoze looked at Chen Yongchang, then his gazended on Chen Feifei¡¯s face. ¡°Is Feifei alright?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an old problem. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Chen Yongchang nced at Zhan Haoze as he spoke. ¡°You haven¡¯te back these few days, so Feifei missed you too much. She ran out to look for you, but you also know that the temperature dropped yesterday. Feifei¡¯s body isn¡¯t in good health. She got drenched by the rain and got sick.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t speak. Chen Feifei, who was on the bed, nced at her father.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t me brother Hao. It¡¯s not like brother Hao didn¡¯te to see me on purpose. You know very well that brother Hao was busy with work.¡±

    ¡°Feifei, you...¡± Chen Yongchang looked at his daughter with a conflicted expression. He felt helpless that his daughter always treated Zhan Haoze more important than him.

    ¡°Haoze.¡± Chen Yongchang looked at Zhan Haoze. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, but Feifei is very weak now, so you should apany her.¡±

    As he spoke, Chen Yongchang walked out.

    Leaving only Zhan Haoze and Chen Feifei, the room became quiet.

    After Chen Yongchang left, Chen Feifei reached out to hold Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Brother Hao, Daddy was too worried about me. It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Zhan Haoze wanted to pull his hand out, but Chen Feifei held it tightly. ¡°Brother Hao, are you really not angry?¡±

    Her face was full of uneasiness, as if she was really afraid that Zhan Haoze would be angry.

    Zhan Haoze pursed his lips into a straight line and shook his head gently.

    Chen Feifei was satisfied, and a very gentle smile appeared on her face, but her hand was still holding his hand tightly.

    ¡°Brother Hao, what have you been busy with these few days? I miss you very much. I called you but you always said that you had something to do, and I couldn¡¯t find you at yourpany. Do you know that I was really worried about you?¡±

    ¡°There were many things to do at thepany.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at Chen Feifei and held her hand back in the end.

    ¡°No matter how many things there are to do at thepany, you have to take care of your health. Just look at me and you¡¯ll know. I¡¯ve been a sick child since I was young. Now that I¡¯ve grown up, not only will I not be able to help you, but I¡¯ll also tire you out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was very indifferent. His indifference hadn¡¯t just started today.

    Ever since Chen Feifei saved Zhan Haoze and brought him home, he had always been like this.

    But the more Zhan haoze was like this, the more Chen Feifei couldn¡¯t resist him. She couldn¡¯t stop lusting after Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Brother Hao, don¡¯tfort me. I know you always think I¡¯m a burden, so you don¡¯t want to tell me about thepany¡¯s matters or the outside world, but brother Hao, I really like you.¡±

    Chen Feifei¡¯s eyes were fixed on Zhan Haoze. He was the only one in her eyes.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Chen Feifei bit her lip. She was still hurt by Zhan Haoze¡¯s reaction. ¡°Brother Hao, what about you? Do you like me?¡±

    Zhan Haoze frowned and pulling his hand back, he looked at Chen Feifei. ¡°You¡¯re not well. Rest early.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hao?¡± Chen Feifei pulled his hand again and looked up at him with pleading eyes. ¡°Do you hate me now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t youe back to apany me? You said that you would take care of me.¡±

    ¡°Feifei.¡± Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t put on a cold face this time. ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re like a sister.¡±

    ¡°But, but...¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest.¡±

    Zhan Haoze patted her shoulder and then turned to leave. Chen Feifei¡¯s face almost changed after he left.

    Who wanted to be his sister? Who wanted to be his sister? She had always wanted to be his woman, not his sister.

    Chen Feifei looked at the bedsidemp and swept it to the floor without thinking.

    The room was soundproof and covered with a thick carpet. No matter how loud she was, no one would be able to hear her.

    Not only did she smash the bedsidemp, but Chen Feifei also threw away everything that she could throw away.

    It was only when she was out of breath and exhausted that she called the maid over to tidy up the room.

    The maids of the Chen family were already used to Chen Feifei having outbursts from time to time. They quietly packed up their things and put in new ones. In a short period of time, even the carpet had been changed.

    The room was just like before Zhan Haoze came in. There were no signs of damage.

    Zhan Haoze went downstairs and met Chen Yongchang. When he saw him, he waved his hand. One after the other, the two of them went to the study room of the Chen family.

    ¡°Have you been very busy recently?¡±

    ¡°Not too busy.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was calm.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t joined thepany in the past few days, so thepany¡¯s matters have be much more pressing. You see, I¡¯m old now, and I can¡¯t keep up in terms of stamina. In the future, you should spend more time on work.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I understand.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m almost at the age where I can retire. What do you think about taking over the Chen Family?¡±

    His face expressionless as usual, Zhan Haoze looked down. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not very appropriate, right?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. After you marry Feifei, won¡¯t the Chen family be yours?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t reply, but Chen Yongchang sighed. ¡°Haoze, I also know that you¡¯re not willing to marry Feifei, but Feifei is my only daughter. She really likes you. I can¡¯t let her suffer.¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°I also know that you¡¯ve only treated Feifei as your sister for so many years, and there¡¯s no romance between the two of you, but her body isn¡¯t in good health, and I¡¯ve spoiled her. I¡¯m not at ease to give her to someone else. After thinking about it, you¡¯re the only one who is suitable.¡±

    Seeing that Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything, Chen Yongchang¡¯s expression became more and more pained. ¡°Haoze, one should never forget one¡¯s roots. If it weren¡¯t for our family taking you in, sending you to school, and giving you the best conditions, how could you have achieved what you have today? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re thinking of flying up in the world and abandoning Feifei?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve said it before. I treat Feifei as my younger sister. I¡¯ll do my best to take care of her.¡±

    ¡°What kind of care is better than marrying her and spending a lifetime with her?¡±

    Seeing that Zhan Haoze still wanted to speak, he went forward and patted his shoulder. ¡°Alright. You¡¯re probably tired today. Go and rest. As for the wedding date, I¡¯ll get someone to pick a good day. No matter what, you guys already know each other and are familiar with each other. If you need time, get engaged first and then get married.¡±

    ¡°Uncle ¨C¡±

    ¡°Alright, I still have business to deal with. Go back to your room and rest first.¡±

    Chen Yongchang didn¡¯t listen to Zhan Haoze. He waved his hand and dismissed him. Zhan Haoze looked at Chen Yongchang for a moment, then took a step back and left the study.

    Before returning to his room, he saw the maid carrying two big garbage bags downstairs.

    Zhan Haoze stood there until the maid left, then he went upstairs again.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan was shocked when she received Xiao Qi¡¯s call.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Mengwan, Hello.¡± Xiao Qi¡¯s voice sounded very happy. ¡°Have you recovered from your cold?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thank you for your concern.¡± It wasn¡¯t a cold, but Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t say this. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I said I¡¯de to see you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Shi Mengwan answered quickly. She looked at the time and saw that Zhan Haoze hadn¡¯te back yet. She had already prepared the food.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± Xiao Qi thought about it for a moment. ¡°Mengwan, I didn¡¯t finish watching the movie that day. Do you have time recently?¡±

    ¡°I might not have time recently.¡± Shi Mengwan bit her lip. ¡°My studio has received new orders recently, so I¡¯m a little busy.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Xiao Qi nodded. ¡°Then can we have a meal together?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Qi ¨C¡±

    ¡°Look, you¡¯re very busy and don¡¯t have time to watch movies, but you have to have time for a meal, right? Before I came here, Auntie told me that you don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself. Look, you can¡¯t let me fail Auntie¡¯s mission, right?¡±

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip. After thinking for a while, she decided to agree to him. At least she should make things clear with him.

    ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s meet somewhere tomorrow at noon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xiao Qi was satisfied. He asked her to take good care of herself and then hung up.

    Shi Mengwan sat down and took out her phone to call Zhan Haoze, but no one picked up even after she called for a long time.

    She looked at the table full of dishes. Her good mood seemed to have suddenly disappeared.

    She felt very happy these few days because Zhan Haoze had been here with her.

    During the day, she stayed at home to sketch pictures, while Zhan Haoze went to work.

    At night, they ate, walked, and had s*x. Zhan Haoze was much gentler than before. At least, he didn¡¯t torture her for fun like before. She could also get pleasure from that matter.

    When her body and Zhan Haoze¡¯s body became one, she felt satisfied. Not only her body, but also her heart felt satisfied.

    That was the Dear Brother that she had yearned to find. That was the person she had always liked and loved.

    Looking at the darkened screen, Shi Mengwan sent Zhan Haoze another message. Only asking him if he woulde back for dinner, she didn¡¯t say anything else. This time, Zhan Haoze replied.

    ¡°I have something to do today. You eat first.¡±

    Putting down her phone, Shi Mengwan looked at the table full of dishes and felt a headache. There was also a hint of almost undetectable disappointment and loneliness.

    ..

    The next day, Shi Mengwan arrived at the ce she had agreed to meet with Xiao Qi.

    She had always been afraid of the cold. Today, she was wearing a thick khaki jacket and a scarf of the same color. She looked much more plump.

    She thought that she had arrived earlier, but she didn¡¯t expect Xiao Qi to arrive earlier than her.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m early.¡±

    Xiao Qi got up and pulled a chair for Shi Mengwan. This action made Shi Mengwan feel a little ufortable. She took a step back and looked at Xiao Qi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you give me a chance to serve a beauty?¡±

    This person..

    Shi Mengwan really didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t refuse anymore and sat down. The heating in the room was very hot. She took off her coat and put it aside.

    ¡°Do all fashion designers know how to wear clothes like you do?¡±

    Xiao Qi looked at the clothes she was wearing inside, and there was obvious admiration in his eyes. Shi Mengwan looked at herself and cleared her throat. ¡°Thank you. I think so.¡±

    ¡°But I think you must be the best at wearing clothes,¡± Xiao Qi whispered. ¡°After all, they can¡¯t be as beautiful as you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Shi Mengwan felt a little ufortable upon being praised by him. The waiter just happened to bring the menu over, and Xiao Qi gracefully let Shi Mengwan order first.

    After ordering, thinking about how to tell him, Shi Mengwan looked at Xiao Qi.

    At this time, Xiao Qi poured her a cup of hot tea. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, have a cup of tea first.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    To be honest, Xiao Qi would be a very good marriage partner. He was very suitable in all aspects.

    But this was the way of the world. You might not like the one who was suitable.

    ¡°Xiao Qi,st time, I was going to introduce my situation, but I didn¡¯t finish. I think I should tell you about it.¡±

    Her serious attitude made Xiao Qi be a little serious.

    ¡°Okay, tell me.¡±

    ¡°I want to say that we aren¡¯t suitable for each other.¡±

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Xiao Qi asked instinctively. After asking, he realized that he was too narcissistic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just think that I think I¡¯m good enough, so I think you can give it a try.¡±

    Shi Mengwan shook her head. ¡°The problem isn¡¯nt with you, but with me.¡±

    She picked up a cup with both hands and held it in her hands. She felt the slightly hot temperature sober her up.

    ¡°I... have someone I like.¡±

    ¡°...¡± This time, Xiao Qi was stunned. ¡°You have someone you like?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then why did youe on a blind date?¡± He didn¡¯t see Shi Mengwan as one of those two-timing women.

    ¡°Because my parents don¡¯t know, and even if they did, they would probably object.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Xiao Qi didn¡¯t say more, but he seemed to understand. ¡°Is it because the person you like can¡¯t agree to your family¡¯s conditions, so your parents object?¡±

    Shi Mengwan knew that it wasn¡¯t because of that reason, but since Xiao Qi had made up his mind, she didn¡¯t want to exin anymore.

    Her silence was tacit agreement. Xiao Qi nodded. ¡°I understand. The person you like doesn¡¯t want to marry into your family, but your parents object?¡±

    It made sense. Most men, especially now that most of them were only children, wouldn¡¯t agree to such a condition?

    ¡°Mengwan, we know each other. I think, if it¡¯s possible, you¡¯d better go and do some ideological work with your parents. That would be better.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need. Some things aren¡¯t as simple as you think.¡±

    Shi Mengwan hadn¡¯t told her family about this matter, nor had she told Zhan Haoze. She wasn¡¯t sure whether Zhan Haoze would agree or not.

    She didn¡¯t want to continue, so Xiao Qi didn¡¯t ask.

    The waiter began to serve the dishes, and the two of them ate in silence. When Xiao Qi put down his bowl and chopsticks, he looked at Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°You like that person very much?¡±

    ¡°I love him.¡± Shi Mengwan put down her chopsticks as well. When she answered these three words, her eyes sparkled, and her entire face was filled with the glow of love.

    What did Xiao Qi not understand after seeing this?

    ¡°Okay, I got it. I won¡¯t bother you again next time.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Xiao Qi was able to take it and put it down. ¡°But Mengwan, as your friend, I still want to give you some advice. You like that man so much, but can that man sacrifice himself for you? I don¡¯t think marrying into a family is a big deal. Even if the child takes your surname, he will still be his child in the future. That is the truth. Times have changed, so there are some things that don¡¯t need to be formal. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I understand.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I spoke too much. No matter what, I feel that if that man really loves you, he will definitely agree to this condition.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was silent. After Xiao Qi left, she was still sitting in her seat.

    If that man really loved her, would he agree to her condition?

    But when that person was Zhan Haoze, why didn¡¯t she have any confidence?

    That night, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯te again. She called him and he said he had something to do. Thinking about how to bring up this matter the next time she saw Zhan Haoze, Shi Mengwan hung up the phone.

    It wasn¡¯t until the third day that Shi Mengwan finally saw Zhan Haoze when she went home.

    He didn¡¯t seem to be any different, but Shi Mengwan could sense from his furrowed brows that he seemed to be a little down.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze?¡±

    Was he alright?

 Chapter 672 - Youâ€™re Here For Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 672: You¡¯re Here For Revenge</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Zhan Haoze shook his head and reached out to pull her into his arms.

    Shi Mengwan was held in his arms and she didn¡¯t move for a moment. She wanted to look up at him, but he pressed down on the back of her head.

    The faint smell of mint from his body wafted into her nose. Shi Mengwan noticed that Zhan Haoze seemed to be different from before.

    After a while, he finally let go of her hand. His big hand caressed her cheeks as she looked at him.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Mengwan looked in the direction of the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m going to cook it.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Shi Mengwan nced at him. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go to the kitchen. Instead, she looked at him.

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡±

    Zhan Haoze shook his head. Shi Mengwan bit her lip. He knew that Zhan Haoze was always like this. When he was still her Dear Brother, he didn¡¯t like to tell her anything.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and cook.¡±

    During the meal, Shi Mengwan kept looking at Zhan Haoze. When she met his gaze, she paused.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know much about business matters either. However, if there¡¯s anything you need, you can tell me. I might not be able to help, but I can listen to you.¡±

    Zhan Haoze was stunned for a moment. He looked at Shi Mengwan and nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    He said it was okay, but he might not really agree. Shi Mengwan knew, so she didn¡¯t ask anymore.

    Just when she thought Zhan Haoze wouldn¡¯t speak, Zhan Haoze spoke.

    ¡°I have to go out tomorrow.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t expect him to take the initiative to tell her his whereabouts. The hand holding the chopsticks stopped there and she looked at him in a daze.

    ¡°I¡¯ll probably be gone for more than half a month.¡±

    ¡°That long?¡±

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip. Her words were unconsciously tainted with disappointment.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything. He just continued to eat.

    Shi Mengwan knew his personality. He couldn¡¯t say anything nice, but she still hoped to see Zhan Haoze¡¯s reluctance to part with her.

    But he was so calm. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t wait for Zhan Haoze to say his reluctance, but at night, it was as if he had returned to how he was at the beginning of their rtionship.

    He took with all his might and plundered with all his might.

    In the end, Shi Mengwan felt that her waist was almost broken, but Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t stop until she was exhausted and fell into a deep sleep.

    When Shi Mengwan woke up in the morning, Zhan Haoze was already gone.

    Looking at the empty house, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.

    She picked up her phone to check the time and opened the page, but she saw two words on it.

    Wait for me.

    There were no more words, only these two words. Shi Mengwan¡¯s disappointment suddenly disappeared.

    Wait for him, of course she would wait. She had waited for so long. She didn¡¯t care about waiting for another half a month.

    She just didn¡¯t know where he was going or what he was going to do. Come to think of it, half a month really was a long time.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s dilemma didn¡¯tst long. She received a call from Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao had decided to return to Rong City together.

    Not only did they want to go back, but they also wanted to bring Xiang Caiping back.

    The sadness of parting made Shi Mengwan snap out of her earlier disappointment.

    Shi Mengwan and Su Qingsang were high school ssmates and desk mates. Ever since the two of them met, they had gotten along very well over the past few years because they were verypatible.

    Even though the two of them chosepletely different majorster on, their rtionship had always been very good. The Medical University was also very close to the University of Z.

    Although they were still in China even after going to Rong City, it was no longer the same as being in Lin City.

    It was the 13th year of the Lunar New Year. Preparing to fly to Rong City, Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao were at the airport. Shi Mengwan was reluctant to leave. She went to the airport early and talked to Su Qingsang for a long time.

    Su Qingsang was also reluctant to part with her. She didn¡¯t look very happy either. It seemed that she was thinking about something. Thinking that she was reluctant to leave Lin City, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    She didn¡¯t want to leave either. She didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday, and there were dark circles under her eyes.

    When Su Qingsang noticed it, she could only instruct her again to not only focus on drawing, but also her health. Shi Mengwan knew that she really cared about her, and she was touched.

    After sending Su Qingsang away, Shi Mengwan thought about it for a while and put her energy back to work.

    Since she was going to participate in thepetition in France, she had to put some effort into it.

    On the day of thentern festival, Shi Mengwan thought of Zhan Haoze again. She still remembered that year when the two of them ate together during thentern festival, and also remembered that he bought the wine-brewed balls for thentern festival.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to let her emotions be preupied with longing for Zhan Haoze, so she went home.

    Mother Shi had prepared for thentern festival and was waiting for her. When she was eating yuanxiao, she took a photo and sent it to Zhan Haoze after posting it on Wechat moments.

    ¡°The yuanxiao is very sweet. I miss you very much.¡±

    She didn¡¯t get a reply from Zhan Haoze. At first, Shi Mengwan kept checking her phone, but then she put it down.

    She focused on apanying her parents and sister.

    ..

    At the same time, in Qing City.

    Zhan Haoze was sitting in the car with his assistant, Tang Hua.

    ¡°Chief Zhan.¡± Tang Hua put a piece of information in Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve checked. The old man isn¡¯t feeling well and is in the hospital. He was sent to the hospital yesterday. Today, during the festival, the old man kicked those people away because they were too noisy.¡±

    Zhan Haoze casually flipped through the document in front of him under the lights in the car.

    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no one?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a bodyguard at the door and a doctor on duty.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhan Haoze ced the document back in Tang Hua¡¯s hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet the old man.¡±

    ¡°Boss.¡± Tang Hua addressed him how he used to. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early? I heard from the doctor that he has already survived the critical period. It looks like the old man will live for a very long time. We don¡¯t have to rush this.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhan Haoze stared at the entrance of the hospital with a malicious gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait anymore.¡±

    The entire first floor of the hospital¡¯s VIP ward was very quiet.

    The weather in Qing City had been pretty good these few days. The full moon hung high outside. In the ward, an old man who looked like he was in his 70s was sleeping on the hospital bed with his eyes closed.

    The sudden strange sound in the room made him open his eyes. The environment he had been in for decades made him instantly alert. His hand reached under the pillow.

    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t act rashly now.¡±

    The man deliberately lowered his voice, but it sounded very clear. The old man¡¯s hand paused. The lights in the ward were turned on at this time. He narrowed his eyes.

    After getting used to the light, he looked at Zhan Haoze, who was in front of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    ¡°It seems that you know me. Then I don¡¯t need to introduce myself.¡±

    Zhan Haoze walked to the sofa opposite the bed and sat down. His legs were elegantly folded. He looked calm and rxed.

    The old man stared at him for a long time and nodded lightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, you¡¯d stille back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t die outside. I¡¯ve disappointed you.¡±

    Zhan Haoze met the old man¡¯s sharp gaze and didn¡¯t dodge at all. The corners of his lips curled up with slight mockery. The old man coughed a few times and his face turned a little redder than before.

    ¡°You came back to take revenge?¡±

    The old man narrowed his eyes. His old and shrewd eyes didn¡¯t let go of Zhan Haoze¡¯s every expression.

    The corners of Zhan Haoze¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He leaned back against the sofa.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    The old man was silent. He stared at Zhan Haoze. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°You should ask me what I did.¡±

    The old man stared at Zhan Haoze. His eyes suddenly appeared rmed. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t answer the old man¡¯s question. He got up and walked to the end of the bed. He took out the medical record and looked at it.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t find out now.¡±

    After putting the medical record back, Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that if you find out and your condition worsens, you might die of anger. That would be my fault. Don¡¯t you think so, Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡± The old man covered his chest because of his words. His other hand pointed at Zhan Haoze, and his face was livid.

    Zhan Haoze looked at him without any emotional fluctuation. He looked at this old man, Zhan Kun, who could be considered to be in his dying years.

    Zhan Kun had difficulty breathing. He reached out his hand and was about to take the medicine.

    The moment he took the medicine bottle, Zhan Haoze grabbed it. He flipped the bottle and raised it slightly.

    ¡°Grandpa, why are you angry? You are the pir of the Zhan family now. If you fall, the Zhan family will be in chaos.¡±

    Zhan Kun¡¯s expression became even uglier. He looked at Zhan Haoze as if he was looking at Asura from Hell.

    He raised his hand but didn¡¯t get the medicine. He could only reach out his hand to ring the bell for help.

    Zhan Haoze saw his movement and saw that his trembling fingers were about to touch the bell. However, he grabbed Zhan Kun¡¯s hand the moment he was about to touch it.

    Zhan Kun panted even harder. Zhan Haoze pressed his body back to the bed with an impassive expression. Before he could react, he poured out a pill from the bottle and put it in his mouth.

    After feeding the pill, he looked as if he was covered in something dirty. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his hands clean.

    After taking the pill, Zhan Kun¡¯s heavy breathing finally stopped. However, his facial expression couldn¡¯t recover for a while.

    Seeing Zhan Haoze¡¯s actions, his face turned livid again. The color of his face, which was almost swollen to purple, looked terrifying under the light.

    ¡°You... you...¡±

    Zhan Kun pointed at Zhan Haoze and spent a lot of effort to finish the rest of his words.

    ¡°You, what exactly do you want to do?¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at the expression on Zhan Kun¡¯s face and suddenly smiled. He rarely smiled, and his smile at this time was undoubtedly filled with deep malice.

    He threw the handkerchief to the side, bent down, and looked at Zhan Kun. Looking at his old and muddy eyes, he said each word very slowly.

    ¡°I came here to take back what I deserve.¡±

    Zhan Kun red at him, and his hands trembled even more.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t want to let it go just like that. He moved forward a little, and his voice was even softer than before.

    ¡°After you get it, destroy it.¡±

    Zhan Kun waspletely out of breath. His eyes were wide open, and almost suffocating, his breath was stuck there.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. Before the other partypletely fainted, he pressed the bell.

    He stood up straight and looked at Zhan Kun¡¯s limp hands. He left the ward without looking back.

    When he left, he bumped into a doctor who had rushed over. A few doctors were very concerned about the people in this special ward. When they saw Zhan Haoze suddenly appear, they didn¡¯t understand where this person came from.

    Zhan Haoze acted as if he didn¡¯t see them and walked straight out.

    The bodyguards who were still in the ward just now hade back to their senses. They reached out their hands and wanted to stop Zhan Haoze.

    Zhan Haoze coldly nced at the two people. The intimidation of the two bodyguards actually paled inparison to his. At the same time, they took a step back.

    When he came out of the hospital, Tang Hua was already waiting outside.

    When he saw Zhan Haozeing out, he opened the car door for him first. When Zhan Haoze got into the car, he also got into the car.

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at the inpatient department building outside the car window. His eyes were a little cold. He reached out to take out the document from earlier and looked at it again.

    ¡°Old fox.¡±

    ¡°Boss?¡± Tang Hua looked at him. ¡°Are we going back to the hotel next?¡±

    Zhan Haoze was about to nod when his phone rang. He opened it and saw a message. On it was a bowl of glutinous rice balls.

    Looking at the picture and the words, Zhan Haoze¡¯s lips reflexively curled up a little. His finger swiped across the screen and was about to reply.

    With a bang, their car was hit hard from behind. Zhan Haoze¡¯s phone flew out and fell on the car.

    He turned around abruptly, and Tang Hua turned around with him. The two of them saw three cars following behind them under the night sky. They had surrounded their car.

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    Tang Hua looked at Zhan Haoze worriedly. Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Speed up.¡±

    The driver heard his words and stepped on the elerator. They elerated, and the car behind them also elerated. The car on the right side was once again heading in their direction and ramming towards them with force.

    With a bang, the car that Zhan Haoze and the others were sitting in was knocked to the side, and then it crashed heavily into the guardrail on the side.

    The car crashed violently, but the three cars behind them didn¡¯t n to let it go. The car behind them also crashed forward at this time.

    There was another ¡°peng¡± sound. This time, it was even louder than the previous two.

    ... ..

    Shi Mengwan waited until midnight, but she didn¡¯t receive a reply from Zhan Haoze.

    Her mood sank again. She ate yuanxiao with her parents, admired the vieew of the moon, and chatted with her younger sister.

    When she returned to her room, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Feeling conflicted, she tossed and turned on the bed.

    She couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone again to take a look. There was still no reply from Zhan Haoze. She bit her lip and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lonely.

    She didn¡¯t know who said it, but it wasn¡¯t because she was lonely that she missed him. It was because she missed him that she was lonely.

    She used to think that these words were indulgent, but now she realized that it was true. It wasn¡¯t indulgent.

    She couldn¡¯t help but want to call Zhan Haoze, but she was worried that Zhan Haoze really had something to do. After thinking for a while, she could only continue sending messages.

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    After sending these two words, Shi Mengwan waited for a while. Before she could receive a reply from Zhan Haoze, she fell asleep in a depressed and conflicted mood.

    ..

    ¡°Dear Brother.¡± Shi Mengwan looked at Qiao Ze with an obvious smile in her eyes. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Today, when the youth returned home, he told her that he had helped her solve the problem of going to school and that she could continue going to school. This news made her exceptionally happy.

    ¡°En.¡± The youth nodded. Because of the news that he had brought, Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes lit up. She felt that this decision was the right one.

    ¡°That¡¯s really great.¡± Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t help but reach out to hug Qiao Ze. ¡°Big Brother, how did you do it?¡±

    Qiao Ze was caught off guard by her hug and felt a little ufortable. His hand hung there and didn¡¯t move for a long time.

    Shi Mengwan finished hugging and realized that she was a little excited. She took a step back and looked at the youth. She felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Um, Dear Brother, when can I go to school?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Qiao Ze looked at Shi Mengwan. ¡°It¡¯s the nearby fifth high school. They¡¯ve agreed to take you in. You can register tomorrow. Then you can go to school.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Shi Mengwan was very happy. ¡°That¡¯s really great.¡±

    After rejoicing, she looked at the youth with a concerned expression. ¡°Then, Dear Brother, what about you?¡±

    ¡°Me? What about me?¡±

    ¡°If I go to school, what about you?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go. It¡¯s the same if you go.¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother?¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at the youth. Even if she didn¡¯t understand the key point, she could understand that with Qiao Ze¡¯s current ability, he must have done something to make her not need a Lin City registration to go to school.

    She didn¡¯t understand what he had done. To her, everything about the young man was like a mystery.

    He could always solve all the problems in the shortest amount of time.

    ¡°Dear Brother, if you don¡¯t go to school, then I won¡¯t go either.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± The young man red at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to be a designer? Why? You don¡¯t want to be a designer anymore?¡±

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip and looked at the youth as she shook her head. ¡°No, I want to be a designer, but I want to go to school with you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    The youth looked at her with an unyielding expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me for now. I¡¯ve asked the teacher, and she said that you haven¡¯t been to school for the past six months, so you might not be able to keep up. Before school starts, you have to buy a semester¡¯s worth of books to read first.¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to buy books.¡±

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t win against Qiao Ze, so she could onlypromise in the end. She didn¡¯t quite understand why the youth didn¡¯t go to school himself.

    She vaguely knew why, but at that time, she was still young, so she didn¡¯t quite understand the answer.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan waited for a few days, but she didn¡¯t see Zhan Haoze.

    Another half a month went by, and it was already the first month of the lunar calendar. By the middle of the second month of the lunar calendar, the temperature in Lin City began to rise again.

    Shi Mengwan still tried to call Zhan Haoze at first, but when she realized that she couldn¡¯t get through, she stopped calling him non-stop.

    Every day before she went to sleep, she would call Zhan Haoze once, but if she couldn¡¯t get through, she would send him another message.

    Since no one replied, she would go back to sleep.

    As the weather warmed up, Shi Mengwan¡¯s work also passed the preliminarypetition of the French fashion designpetition. Telling Shi Mengwan to prepare to go to France to participate in the rest of thepetition, the other party sent an invitation letter.

    This good news more or less made Shi Mengwan feel better, but it onlysted for less than half a day.

    She still had no news of Zhan Haoze. The anxiety in her heart was reced by worry. Did something happen to Zhan Haoze?

 Chapter 673 - Donâ€™t Do Anything Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 673: Don¡¯t Do Anything Dangerous</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Shi Mengwan was wearing the new clothes that Qiao Ze had bought for her and carrying the new school bag that Qiao Ze had bought for her.

    The books inside were also bought by Qiao Ze. The very heavy school bag was not only for this semester, but also for the previous semester.

    Fortunately, Shi Mengwan¡¯s grades had always been good. Although she didn¡¯t studyst semester, she believed that she could try her best to catch up.

    She thought about how the teacher had specially called her today and didn¡¯t give her any homework. Instead, he had asked her to read the previous books.

    If she didn¡¯t understand anything, she could look for the teacher.

    She was in a good mood and quickened her pace. After living in this bungalow for more than half a year, she was no longer as careless as when she first came here and lost her way.

    Turn right, turn left. After another three alleys, she reached home.

    But before she reached there, she heard the sound of fighting. This area was really chaotic.

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t help but quicken her footsteps. She wanted to avoid it, but she heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°What? Haven¡¯t you learned the lesson fromst time?¡±

    The youth¡¯s voice had already passed the stage of voice change. The voice that had started to be clear was something she heard every day.

    Her eyes widened, and her footsteps couldn¡¯t help but stop.

    She quietly walked over and hid behind a corner, then silently poked her head out.

    Beside the youth stood several boys that she didn¡¯t know. They were all around his age. At this moment, there were a few people lying on the ground.

    The person in the lead looked like he was covered in blood. The young man¡¯s foot was stepping on that person¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What if you haven¡¯t learned it? I¡¯ll say it again. This ce and the east pier from before are all my territory. The next time you cross the border, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±

    The young man was already over 1.8 meters tall. He was thin. Most of the time, although he was quiet in front of her, he was gentle.

    Shi Mengwan had never seen the youth like this before. Her heart was beating a little fast.

    The person he stepped on wanted to get up. ¡°Brat, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be arrogant. Brother Liang won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± The youthughed. Thatugh was very arrogant, and his feet began to exert force. ¡°Brother Liang won¡¯t let me off, right? Then let him try. Even if he has the ability to call Brother Hui over, I¡¯m not afraid of him, not to mention Brother Liang. Understand?¡±

    As he spoke, his foot pressed against the man¡¯s chin. When the man¡¯s neck was stepped on, his face had a painful expression. His face had already been beaten severely. This would look even scarier.

    ¡°You, you...¡±

    The man began to feel suffocated, but the youth had no intention of loosening his foot. Not only did he not loosen his foot, but he also even stepped harder. That person¡¯s eyeballs seemed as if it was about to pop out. It looked like he was about to die.

    Shi Mengwan was frightened and couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    That voice was very soft, but it reached Qiao Ze¡¯s ears. The youth¡¯s gaze suddenly turned towards this direction.

    Shi Mengwan quickly hid, but she was still a step toote and was seen by the youth.

    The youth¡¯s expression was rather unsightly. He retracted his foot, then the person caught his breath and started coughing desperately. He turned around to look at the few people who were following him and gave them a look.

    Those people started to clean up the mess and the people who were lying on the ground were quickly dragged away by them.

    The young man¡¯s expression was solemn as his hands that were hanging by his side were tightly clenched into fists. He was only stunned for a few seconds before he quickly reacted.

    His slender legs took one step after another towards Shi Mengwan¡¯s direction.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s body was trembling. In the past half a year that she had been together with the youth, other than asionallying back with some injuries, the youth had rarely been injured in the following days.

    She knew that he fought outside, but she had never seen the youth treat others like this.

    So it wasn¡¯t that the youth wasn¡¯t injured, but was it that he had changed from a victim to a perpetrator?

    As her body trembled, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t dare to think about it. She didn¡¯t know what she was afraid of either, but the ruthlessness on the youth¡¯s face just now really scared her.

    A pair of long legs suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. She looked up along those legs and when she met the youth¡¯s expressionless face, her body actually went ck and she sat down on the ground.

    The youth wasn¡¯t in a hurry to reach out to help her up. The sixteen-year-old youth was tall, thin, and his body already started to look like an adult¡¯s.

    His lips opening and closing, he stared at her face from above.

    ¡°You saw it.¡±

    Shi Mengwan instinctively wanted to shake her head, but her body was cold and she couldn¡¯t say a word. However, there was a hint of fear in her eyes when she looked at him.

    The youth looked at her and extended his hand towards her. Shi Mengwan¡¯s body trembled. Thinking about the scene just now, trying to avoid the youth¡¯s hand, she instinctively stepped back.

    Qiao Ze narrowed his eyes. There was a hint of threatening in his eyes.

    He had people think of ways to get Shi Mengwan a ce to go to school because he didn¡¯t want her to stay at home every day, and he didn¡¯t want her to see him like this today.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that she would still see him.

    Seeing Shi Mengwan¡¯s evasive gaze, he reached out his hand forcefully. Shi Mengwan¡¯s school bag was taken away by him, and he carried it on his shoulder.

    Before she could react to what he was about to do, he bent down and carried her up.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s body trembled even more, but the youth¡¯s embrace was something she was familiar with.

    She looked at the youth¡¯s handsome side profile and swallowed her saliva. The youth didn¡¯t seem to notice that something was wrong with her, and just carried her back to the bungalow where they lived.

    After Shi Mengwan entered the door, her legs were still a little weak. The youth ced her on the sofa. Almost as soon as she was ced down by him, she retreated to the other side of the sofa.

    The youth quickly moved his face closer to her. Hisrge hands supported her body as he stared at her face.

    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at the familiar face of the youth. These days, they slept together every night. Sometimes when she was cold, she would wake up to find herself in the youth¡¯s arms.

    The environment of the bungalow was bad, but she had never been frozen, and she had never been hungry.

    She suddenly shook her head. Her movements were very light, but firm.

    The youth¡¯s hand had yet to move away when Shi Mengwan bit her lip and said timidly, ¡°You... did you want to kill him just now?¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect her to ask such a question. The young man was stunned for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Shi Mengwan seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°You... you don¡¯t have to kill anyone, alright?¡±

    The young man looked into her eyes. His slender and well-defined hand caressed her face.

    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t kill anyone.¡±

    Shi Mengwan breathed a sigh of relief. The young man¡¯s hand was a little cold. The weather hadn¡¯t warmed up yet in this season. She looked at him with anticipation in her eyes.

    ¡°Killing is against thew.¡±

    She said this in an extremely low voice. The young man seemed like he wanted tough, but he held it in. ¡°Yes. Killing is against thew. Wanwan really knows a lot.¡±

    He was treating her like a child. Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth and suddenly raised her voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore it. If you kill someone, you¡¯ll go to jail. When that timees, I won¡¯t visit you.¡±

    She said it with determination, but the expression in her eyes waspletely different.

    The youth raised his eyebrows when he saw that she was not saying what she meant.

    ¡°Oh? If I go to jail, you won¡¯te to see me?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Shi Mengwan nodded and said in a more serious tone, ¡°If you go to jail, I¡¯ll go home and leave you alone from now on.¡±

    Her face was young and immature. The youth suddenly reached out and hugged her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    His embrace made Shi Mengwan rx. She was no longer as scared as before, and she was no longer trembling.

    ¡°Dear Brother. Don¡¯t do anything dangerous, alright?¡±

    The youth didn¡¯t answer her question. He only tightened his arms. Shi Mengwan had some difficulty breathing, but she still said, ¡°If you do something dangerous, what will I do?¡±

    She reached out to push him away from his embrace. ¡°Dear Brother, if you are really locked up or something else happens, what will I do?¡±

    She had run away from home for such a long time, but she had never felt lonely because of him. His care and love for her made her forget the loneliness of being alone.

    More importantly, she realized that her Dear Brother was different in her heart.

    ¡°Dear Brother, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you, and I don¡¯t want to be separated from you, so you have to take care of yourself, okay?¡±

    The youth looked into her eyes, and her lips opened and closed as she expressed worry for him. She had seen his dark side today, but she wasn¡¯t afraid, nor did she run away.

    He couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling in his heart. There was something surging in his heart.

    He hugged her tightly again and pressed his face against her neck. He smelled the faint fragrance characteristic of a young girl on her body, and his voice was very soft.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you. I will take care of myself and won¡¯t be separated from you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    Shi Mengwan raised her head to look at the young man¡¯s eyes, and her heart had already recovered its calm. She bit her lip. ¡°Dear Brother, we will always be together, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The young man nodded. He looked into Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes with a focused expression. ¡°We will always be together.¡±

    He would be with her, protect her, and not let anyone hurt her.

    ¡°Dear Brother.¡± Shi Mengwan reached out and hugged the young man¡¯s waist. No matter how Dear Brother treated others, as long as they could be like this forever, it would be fine.

    She hugged him tightly until she saw the trace of blood on the young man¡¯s sleeve.

    She was shocked and forced herself not to look, not to care. She retreated. She gestured for him to take a shower.

    She washed his clothes, so the blood stain was naturally washed away.

    But just because Shi Mengwan could wash away the blood stain didn¡¯t mean that she could forget the young man¡¯s ruthless expression. That night, she inevitably had a nightmare.

    She dreamed that the youth was holding a knife in his hand and was continuously shing at a person whose face could not be seen clearly. Trying to make the youth stop, she screamed with all her might.

    When the youth saw that she wasing, he finally stopped. The youth walked towards her and told her not to be afraid. Shi Mengwan kept shaking her head as she looked at the police who had rushed over. She wanted to tell the youth to leave quickly, but she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    She could only watch helplessly as the police took the young man away. No matter how much she cried, it was useless.

    At this moment, the scene in the dream changed. The young man¡¯s face became that of Zhan Haoze. When she saw Zhan Haoze again, it was actually through the iron window.

    Shi Mengwan was frightened. She wanted to pull Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand, but Zhan Haoze¡¯s figure was getting further and further away. She woke up from the dream screaming, ¡°Dear Brother, Dear Brother...¡±

    The scene in the dream began to magnify, and that feeling made her sink into a deep despair.

    She opened her eyes, but was shocked by the figure at the bedside. When she saw clearly, she realized that the person sitting there was Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze?¡± She still wasn¡¯t fully awake, nor had she recovered from the dream. When she saw him unexpectedly, she had the feeling that she was in a dream.

    ¡°En.¡±

    The next second, Shi Mengwan suddenly sat up and wrapped her arms around Zhan Haoze¡¯s neck. She hugged him tightly.

    ¡°Dear Brother, Dear Brother.¡± When she thought of the figure in the iron window in her dream, she felt a strong sense of insecurity.

    She hugged him tightly and pressed her face against his chest to listen to his heartbeat.

    Zhan Haoze let her hug him but didn¡¯t move. Shi Mengwan suddenly raised her head and kissed his lips.

    Her kiss was a little urgent, a little flustered, and a little scared.

    She didn¡¯t know what her Dear Brother had been through all these years. What made a street punk like him suddenly be a business elite?

    She also didn¡¯t know how he started hispany and what kind of hardships he had experienced.

    But she thought that he should be safe now, right? It shouldn¡¯t be like what she thought in her dream, right?

    She couldn¡¯t help but think of thest time they met. He seemed to be fighting with someone again. The feeling of insecurity was even greater.

    ¡°Dear Brother.¡±

    She kissed his lips indiscriminately. All her experience came from him.

    In this aspect, she was undoubtedly clumsy, but this clumsiness made Zhan Haoze lose control.

    Her hands pulled on his clothes. She was a little anxious. She tried several times but couldn¡¯t undo her belt buckle.

    Her face was red, but at this time, Zhan Haoze turned the tables and pushed her onto the bed.

    It was a dark night, and the weather outside was a little gloomy. Spring wasing, and there was a lot of rain.

    asionally, there would be one or two sounds of spring thunder.

    Soon, it started to rain outside. The sound of thunder and rain drowned out the sounds of collisions in the room. Those emotions that had gone out of control also existed in such a stormy night.

    ..

    When Shi Mengwan woke up in the morning, she thought she had a dream.

    She dreamed that Zhan Haoze had returned and that he was fine. She dreamed that they were the same as before. They were enjoying the pleasure of s*x.

    When she opened her eyes, the fatigue and soreness in her body woke her up.

    It wasn¡¯t a dream. Was Zhan Haoze really back? She sat up and ignored the marks on her body and the difort on her body.

    There was no one in the room. She casually put on her clothes and went out.

    Zhan Haoze just closed the door. The breakfast that had just been delivered was on the table next to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Shi Mengwan blinked her eyes. Only then did she confirm that she really wasn¡¯t dreaming. She went forward and hugged Zhan Haoze once again.

    She rubbed her face against his chest. Smelling the delicious mint scent on his body, she felt her heart slowly rx. She finally wasn¡¯t so nervous anymore.

    She raised her head to look at him, and realized that he seemed to have lost a little weight.

    She didn¡¯t look at him carefullyst night. Now that it was daytime, she realized that Zhan Haoze had lost a lot of weight. Not only did he lose weight, but he also looked a little haggard.

    ¡°You ¨C¡± She had a lot of questions to ask, but in the end, she could only hug him again. Thinking of his appearance, she sniffed and her eyes started to grow warm.

    Zhan Haoze allowed her to hug him and didn¡¯t move. After a while, he patted her back,

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Shi Mengwan nodded and walked to the dining table to sit down. Today wasn¡¯t the weekend. She still had to go to work.

    She looked up at Zhan Haoze. ¡°You¡¯re back from your business trip? Can you rest for the next few days?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shi Mengwan nodded and looked at him again. ¡°Will youe back for dinner tonight?¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at her. He still had a lot of things to do. He would have to leave again in a few days, but ¡ª

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He wanted to refuse, but his words turned into affirmation. Shi Mengwan smiled, as if she was relieved.

    After breakfast, Shi Mengwan went to thepany. She spent a few days to draw the works that she wanted to participate in thepetition. She named it The Mystery of Blue.

    To her, Zhan Haoze was that mystery, but she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She was patient and would slowly solve the mystery.

    ..

    Zhan Haoze got into the car. Tang Hua looked at him worriedly.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡±

    Zhan Haoze shook his head. The car ident had slightly injured Zhan Haoze, but he didn¡¯t want to rest. He came here as soon as he finished dealing with the matters in Qing City.

    He roughly knew that the person upstairs was his boss¡¯s favorite. However ¡ª

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll have a lot of things to do in the future. Moreover, the situation is getting more and more chaotic. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to be like this.¡±

    Tang Hua had been with Zhan Haoze for a long time. In the past ten years, hadn¡¯t they experienced everything?

    However, the undercurrents in the past were still calm on the surface, but it was different now. Zhan Haoze¡¯s appearance in Qing City was equivalent to bringing everything over to the surface.

    Although the car ident didn¡¯t cause much damage, it was definitely a warning.

    Zhan Kun wasn¡¯t dead yet, and the people below weren¡¯t loyal either, not to mention that there were many people who didn¡¯t like Zhan Haoze and wanted to get rid of him.

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you stay away from Miss Shi first?¡± With their current abilities, even if they could protect Shi Mengwan, it wasn¡¯t good to let others know of such a big weakness.

    Zhan Haoze leaned against the back of the chair with his eyes half closed. His face was gloomy. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Since he didn¡¯t say anything, Tang Hua couldn¡¯t say anything. The car drove towards the Chen building. When it was about to reach the Chen building, Zhan Haoze finally spoke.

    ¡°Starting from tomorrow, I will move back to the Chen family.¡±

    ¡°Boss? You¡¯ve been living in the Chen family. Do you think those people don¡¯t know?¡± The problem now wasn¡¯t where he lived, but..

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but he understood what he meant. His face was gloomy, and his expression looked very serious.

    ¡°Boss? Just listen to me.¡±

    Tang Hua had told him about it, but Zhan Haoze had refused. Would he continue hesitating now?

    ¡°Stop talking.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what will happen if you get engaged to Miss Chen? It¡¯s not marriage. This is a good time to divert their attention. It¡¯s good for you and sister-inw Shi.¡±

    Zhan Haoze pursed his lips into a straight line and kept looking out of the window. ¡°Boss!¡± Tang Hua called out again.

    ¡°Boss?¡±

 Chapter 674 - He Was Getting Impatient

    <h4>Chapter 674: He Was Getting Impatient</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The car was silent. Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t respond to Tang Hua¡¯s words.

    He knew Tang Hua was right.

    At this stage, his engagement with Chen Feifei was the best and most suitable.

    Putting aside the fact that it could divert the attention of those people, the Chen family had some influence in C Province.

    And Chen Feifei¡¯s family also had a distinguished background. Although Chen Yongchang was a petty person, he loved his daughter dearly.

    Chen Feifei wasn¡¯t Shi Mengwan. Moreover, it was only an engagement. It wouldn¡¯t affect anything.

    If he was rational, he would have agreed.

    Lowering his eyes, he rubbed his forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s solve the problem at hand first.¡±

    ¡°Boss?¡± Tang Hua felt that it was a pity. This was a really good opportunity.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t only thinking about the matter in front of him, but also other things. ¡°Talk to sixth brother and seventh brother. Try to speed up your actions.¡±

    He was really getting impatient from waiting.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Tang Hua looked at Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression and felt a little ufortable. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all temporary. When our troubles are solved, you can be with Shi Mengwan then.¡±

    However, these troubles in front of him weren¡¯t easy to solve. He knew, and Zhan Haoze also knew.

    The car fell into silence. After a long time, Zhan Haoze turned his face to look out of the window.

    They had already arrived at the Chen Corporation¡¯s building. When he thought of that old fox Chen Yongchang, his face darkened even more.

    ¡°During this period of time, Chen Yongchang¡¯s movements are also very big. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± When Tang Hua thought of Chen Yongchang, the corners of his lips curled into a disdainful smile. However, when the car stopped, there was no trace of those emotions.

    ... ..

    Zhan Haoze had been away from Lin City for a period of time, so he had umted a pile of work that he had yet to finish.

    For the entire morning, he had basically been dealing with all kinds of work. The things he was responsible for now weren¡¯t only the Chen Corporation¡¯s business that he was responsible for, but also the severalpanies under his name.

    When it was almost lunchtime, Chen Feifei arrived.

    ¡°Brother Hao.¡± Chen Feifei looked at Zhan Haoze and felt very wronged. ¡°Where have you been during this period of time? Why haven¡¯t youe back for so long?¡±

    ¡°I went on a business trip.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was very soft. Chen Feifei found that it was very rare, since Zhan Haoze hadn¡¯t smiled at her for a long time, so his attitude today could be considered gentle.

    She was happy, and the pouting expression on her face lessened. ¡°Brother Hao, do you know that I miss you so much? You¡¯re always busy when I call you, and you don¡¯t reply when I send messages. I almost thought that something happened to you.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I was on a business trip?¡± Zhan Haoze looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I look for you if I have nothing to do?¡± Chen Feifei stood in front of him. ¡°Brother Hao, you haven¡¯t eaten with me for a long time. No matter what, you have to eat with me today.¡±

    ¡°I still have work here.¡±

    ¡°Work, work. All you know is work.¡± Chen Feifei pursed her lips. ¡°Work can never be finished. I just want you to apany me.¡±

    She looked at the time and went forward to pull Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s almost dinner time. You still have time to eat, right?¡±

    ¡°Feifei ¨C¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Feifei held Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand. Zhan Haoze wanted to pull her hand away, but he seemed to have thought of something. He let her pull him up and went outside.

    When they passed by the assistant¡¯s office, they happened to see Tang Hua. Tang Hua saw his action and was obviously relieved.

    ¡°Chief Zhan.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Haoze nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going out for dinner with Feifei. You keep an eye on thepany.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Hua nodded and gave Zhan Haoze a look. ¡°Mr. Zhan, be careful on the road. I¡¯m afraid there will be a bit of traffic jam at this time.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Chen Feifei looked at Tang Hua and then at Zhan Haoze. ¡°There will be traffic jam at this time? It can¡¯t be, right?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhan Haoze brought Tang Hua downstairs. They went downstairs and got in the car. As expected, they saw a few tails behind them.

    Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t move. When Chen Feifei moved her face closer to his arm, he didn¡¯t push her away.

    The dining ce was the restaurant that Chen Feifei liked to go to. After entering the door, Zhan Haoze looked behind him from the corner of his eye. The car that followed them just now had stopped. It was on the opposite side of the road.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes had a hint of mockery.

    ¡°Brother Hao? What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Anything is fine.¡± Zhan Haoze turned to look at Chen Feifei. It was rare that he didn¡¯t give her a cold face like he did before.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan went to the studio today. In a while, she would be going to France to participate in the fashion designpetition. Before that, she had to arrange the contents of the studio first.

    However, she was clearly a little absent-minded today. She was thinking about what to eat tonight.

    She hadn¡¯t seen Zhan Haoze for so long. Shouldn¡¯t today be more grand?

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t help but turn on her phone. She downloaded an app that taught people how to cook.

    After looking at the menu inside, Shi Mengwan left thepany early to buy ingredients.

    When she got home, Shi Mengwan started preparing dinner. She sent a message, asking him to remember toe back for dinner, to Zhan Haoze.

    When Zhan Haoze received the message, he had just driven his car out of the Chen Corporation¡¯s building.

    In the Chen Corporation¡¯s building, Zhan Haoze had already gotten into his car. He was about to head towards Shi Mengwan¡¯s house when he saw the tail that he had lost at noon following him again.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s face darkened. Thinking of his apartment near thepany, he turned his car around and drove towards the apartment.

    During rush hours, the traffic was very heavy. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to get rid of the three cars.

    The car drove to the apartment. Because this was a high-end residential area, the cars outside couldn¡¯t enter. Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t have to worry about those people following him.

    After entering the underground parking lot, he went upstairs and changed his clothes. He disguised himself again before going downstairs again.

    He changed into another car and left through another exit. Sure enough, the other exit was also guarded.

    He drove the car on the road, but the car behind him didn¡¯t move.

    When Zhan Haoze arrived at Shi Mengwan¡¯s apartment, she had been waiting for him for nearly two hours.

    Seeing Zhan Haoze enter the door, Shi Mengwan¡¯s worry was half relieved, but she couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been working until now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhan Haoze responded, but Shi Mengwan suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Other than on the bed, every time she saw Zhan Haoze, he was in a suit and shirt. Today, he was wearing a casual jacket.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t wear this to work this morning?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Haoze nodded. ¡°I identally poured coffee on my clothes at the office, so I changed.¡±

    In fact, he was wearing a beard and a hat just now, but before he came up, he had removed those disguises.

    Shi Mengwan felt that it was a bit strange, but she couldn¡¯t tell what it was. After thinking for a while, she pulled Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Wait for a while. The meal will be ready soon.¡±

    Shi Mengwan gestured for him to wait for a while while she went to the kitchen.

    Her footsteps were a little fast. Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t quite understand why she was in such a hurry until he saw the dining table.

    There was a candlestick on the white modern dining table. Beside the candlestick was a bunch of white roses ced in an exquisite vase. It looked very lively.

    The tablecloths and cutlery had beenid out on both sides. It could be seen that Shi Mengwan had meticulously arranged the dinner for today.

    He remembered the clothes she was wearing. A red dress that was tailored to fit her body.

    Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t help but stand up and head towards the kitchen. Shi Mengwan had just taken out the ingredients to be processed when she saw him enter. Her face was a little red.

    ¡°You, you go out. I¡¯ll be done in a moment.¡±

    She would be embarrassed to show off if he was here.

    Zhan Haoze stood at the door without moving. He only stared at his face. Shi Mengwan became more and more ufortable under his gaze. She reached out to push him.

    ¡°You go out. Quick, go out.¡±

    Zhan Haoze pulled her hand over, lowered his head, and forcefully kissed her lips.

    Without going any deeper, he stopped himself and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    He finally left the kitchen. Shi Mengwan¡¯s face was a little red and hot. She patted her face to let her breathing and heartbeat return to normal.

    She turned around, looked at the ingredients on the cooking table, and started to cook.

    She had tried the fried steak before, but the taste was really only average. She just hoped that Zhan Haoze wouldn¡¯t mind.

    Half an hourter, Shi Mengwan took out the fried steak, as well as the pasta she had made, and a sd.

    ¡°It¡¯s ready to eat.¡±

    She set everything up and looked at Zhan Haoze, but he suddenly grabbed her hand. ¡°I think you¡¯ve prepared wine too, right?¡±

    Wine? Shi Mengwan¡¯s pretty face turned red. She had really prepared it.

    But when he said it so directly, it gave her the feeling that he couldn¡¯t wait.

    She turned around shyly and took out the bottle of red wine from the wine cab.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a particrly expensive wine.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know much about wine. She just picked a rtively expensive bottle to buy.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Zhan Haoze stood up. Seeing that she had prepared everything, he restrained the impulse to go up and hug her. Instead, he opened the wine, poured it for her, and poured it for himself.

    Shi Mengwan sat across from him. The dining table wasn¡¯t big, so she picked up the cup and clinked sses with him.

    Zhan Haoze took the cup from her hand and stared at her face with a burning gaze.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Mengwan felt ufortable under his gaze. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhan Haoze shook his head and clinked sses with her gently. ¡°I just have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    What made him so serious?

    ¡°Starting tomorrow, ourpany will have a lot of things for me to do. I might not be able toe here every day.¡±

    He was able to leave his home ande here sessfully today because those people hadn¡¯t reacted yet. Once they reacted, it wouldn¡¯t be so simple.

    ¡°You can¡¯te here every day?¡±

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip, as if she was thinking about the meaning behind his words. ¡°Then, how long will it take?¡±

    Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t promise her anything so he didn¡¯t speak. He wasn¡¯t willing to promise her. ¡°It¡¯ll take some time.¡±

    Shi Mengwan lowered her head and took a sip of wine. She didn¡¯t know much about wine, but now she felt that this wine was a little bitter.

    ¡°Yes, did you encounter any problems?¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at her and gently shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary business matter. I¡¯ll be fine after I finish this part.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    The meal was very quiet. Shi Mengwan even forgot to light the candles on the candlestick.

    She sat there feeling somewhat depressed for some reason, but when she looked at Zhan Haoze¡¯s overly handsome facial features, she suppressed that little bit of depression in her heart.

    It didn¡¯t matter. She also had times where she didn¡¯t care about drawing. The current situation was just right.

    She just happened to be going to France to participate in thepetition in a period of time. It would be good to take advantage of this period of time to prepare more.

    Even though she thought so in her heart, her face still carried an expression of reluctance. The food in front of her seemed to have be nd and tasteless.

    The moment Zhan Haoze raised his head, he saw her expression. He picked up the wine and took a sip. Then, he stood up and walked to her.

    He picked her up and put her on hisp.

    ¡°Are you unhappy?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Zhan Haoze turned his face and looked at her. Shi Mengwan bit her lip. ¡°If you¡¯re busy, go ahead. I happen to have something to do too. So, I¡¯ll be very busytely too.¡±

    She blinked. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t telling the truth.

    But she didn¡¯t need him to tell the truth now. ¡°I¡¯m going to France next month to participate in thepetition. I need to prepare well during this time. How about you don¡¯te back until Ie back from France?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t such a long time enough for him to finish his work?

    Her lips were suddenly kissed by Zhan Haoze. He held her waist and reached his hand into the hem of her red dress with ease.

    Shi Mengwan looked at him and put her arm around his neck. ¡°Don¡¯t do it here.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t listen to her. He gently bit her lips and let go. ¡°Do it here.¡±

    His lips moved to her ear bit by bit. ¡°Not only here, but also the kitchen, living room, and bathroom. We¡¯ll do it everywhere today.¡±

    Shi Mengwan felt her face burn. The implication of his words almost made her lose control.

    This man didn¡¯t say much, but the things he did and the asional words he said always made her feel so improper.

    But soon, she didn¡¯t have the energy to think anymore. Her body was pushed away by him bit by bit. Her mind began to wander nine days away.

    ..

    When Zhan Haoze left Shi Mengwan¡¯s apartment, he put on his disguise again.

    He returned to his apartment at dawn. When he entered the apartment, he wasn¡¯t surprised to see the few cars that had been waiting for him at the entrance of the residential areast night.

    A malicious glint shed through his eyes. After entering the apartment, he removed his disguise and took out his phone to make a call.

    The other party only asked someone to follow him, but didn¡¯t ask anyone to make a move. What did this mean? Was he looking for an opportunity, or did he want to y a bigger game?

    No matter what it was, he would y along to the end.

    The moment the call was connected, he walked to the balcony and stared down at the cars below.

    ¡°Help me do something.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, his fingertips identally touched the photo album.

    There was a photo that had just been taken today on it . The morning light shone on Shi Mengwan¡¯s face. Her entire person peaceful and quiet, she slept on the bed.

    After staring at the photo for a while, Zhan Haoze saved the photo into an encrypted file. He put his phone aside.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t expect that Zhan Haoze really wouldn¡¯t show up.

    When she woke up, he had already left. There was still dinner left on the table that the two of them didn¡¯t have time to clean up.

    However, there was no trace of Zhan Haoze in the room. He didn¡¯t even buy her breakfast as usual.

    Her body was a little sore and ufortable. She sat on the sofa, crossed her legs, and hugged her knees.

    She looked at the messy dining table for a long time and suddenly smiled.

    It wasn¡¯t like they had never been separated before. Why did she make it seem like they were going to be separated forever this time?

    Shi Mengwan, don¡¯t be so high maintenace. After a while, when Zhan Haoze is done with his work, he wille looking for her.

    In the next half a month, she didn¡¯t see Zhan Haoze. He really didn¡¯t appear.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s entries were almost ready. She was going to fly to France in a week.

    Before that, Shi Mengwan went to Rong City to visit Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang had been asking her to go to Rong City since the first month, but Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t free.

    After going to Rong City, Su Qingsang deliberately stopped work to y with her. In the evening, she even took her to meet Huo Jinyao¡¯s childhood friends.

    Unexpectedly, Zhan Haoze¡¯s childhood friend, Wan Xianyang, seemed to be interested in her. Before the party ended, he kept asking for her contact information.

    For the sake of Su Qingsang, she was embarrassed to reject him so obviously. She had no choice but to give him her Wechat.

    In the next two days, saying that he wanted to be her director, Wan Xianyang contacted her again and again.

    Shi Mengwan had Su Qingsang to apany her, so she had to push him away whenever she could. When she really couldn¡¯t push him away, she had to ask Su Qingsang toe along.

    Fortunately, Huo Jinyao¡¯s friends were all pretty good. Although Wan Xianyang¡¯s intentions were obvious, he didn¡¯t go too far.

    This made Shi Mengwan feel relieved. After spending a few days in Rong City, Shi Mengwan was ready to go to France.

    The visa and procedures were all done. Although she was a little reluctant to part with Su Qingsang, Shi Mengwan still went back to Lin City first.

    When she got home, Shi Mengwan called Zhan Haoze, but no one picked up. She had no choice but to send a message instead. She didn¡¯t reply either,

    Two days before she went to France, Shi Mengwan went home to visit her parents.

    She told them that she was going to France. Although Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother was worried, she had no reason to object to what her daughter was going to do.

    Shi Mengwan apanied her parents for a day. Before boarding the ne, she called Zhan Haoze again, but still, no one picked up.

    After boarding the ne, Shi Mengwan took out her phone and looked at the local news while waiting for the ne to take off.

    However, she saw this piece of news on a certain news release¡¯s public ount.

    The city¡¯s tech upstart Zhan Haoze and the heiress of Chen Corporation, Chen Feifei, held an engagement ceremony yesterday.

    The following was a detailed introduction about Zhan Haoze¡¯s identity and Chen Feifei¡¯s identity. There was also the description of yesterday¡¯s engagement ceremony.

    Lastly, was apany like the Chen Corporation going to enter the technology field as well?

    The apanying photos were of Zhan Haoze¡¯s, Chen Feifei¡¯s, and Chen Yongchang¡¯s faces.

    Shi Mengwan stared at the photos for a long time until she repeatedly confirmed that the person was really Zhan Haoze. Her hand trembled and she almost dropped her phone.

 Chapter 675 - Do I Still Have A Chance?

    <h4>Chapter 675: Do I Still Have A Chance?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Shi Mengwan sat there with her hand tightly gripping her phone. Her heart was beating very fast.

    She tried her best to maintain her calm, but it was very difficult. Love made one mesmerized, love made one dizzy.

    She was blinded by love. She trusted Zhan Haozepletely and blindly.

    Her heart felt as if it had been lightly stabbed by someone, and it hurt slightly. She felt a little ufortable. She put down her phone and covered her heart.

    Every scene and every moment after she reunited with Zhan Haoze appeared in her mind one by one.

    She pressed on the ce of her heart to calm herself down and told herself: Shi Mengwan, you¡¯re going to participate in thepetition now.

    These matters of love and love will be discussed when she csme back.

    The nended. Assistant Xiao Ji and designer Tong Yan came over to pick her up.

    This time, she was participating in thepetition i the name of the studio. Apart from herself, she let Xiao Ji and Tong Yane over to serve as the vanguards.

    ¡°Sister Shi, are you too tired from flying?¡±

    Xiao Ji had arrived the day before. She hade early and arranged the car. Now that she saw Shi Mengwan¡¯s pale face, she thought that she was too tired from the long-distance flight.

    ¡°Not bad. How have you guys been these two days?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡± It was Tong Yan who spoke. She had been here for two days and toured around. ¡°It¡¯s really a fashion capital. It¡¯s still very rewarding.¡±

    ¡°En, as long as it¡¯s rewarding. Let¡¯s go back to the hotel first.¡±

    Shi Mengwanposed herself in a few sentences. She wasn¡¯t alone. She had more important things to do now.

    After getting into the car, Shi Mengwan and Tong Yan talked about thepetition again. This time, the venue of the fashion designpetition was set in Paris, the fashion capital.

    When Tong Yan arrived, there were already many participants. Designers from more than a dozen countries had gathered. Among the people who came, they had already gone through the preliminarypetition.

    Next was the semi-final and the final. Everypetition had a theme. Toplete the work, it had to fit the theme of thepetition.

    Then, among the works that fit the theme, the judges would pick the ten best. Then, the finals would be held among these ten people. The semi-finals and the finals wouldst for half a month. In other words, they would have to stay in France for half a month.

    Shi Mengwan knew about this before. Although she didn¡¯t know what the next two themes were, she was confident in herself.

    Little Ji was booked in a hotel near thepetition venue. Little Ji and Tong Yan were in the same room. Shi Mengwan¡¯s room was next to theirs.

    After entering the room, she signaled for them to rest for a while. She wanted to take a shower and change her clothes.

    When the room door closed, Shi Mengwan was left alone. She finally didn¡¯t have to hide her emotions anymore.

    After throwing herself on the bed, Shi Mengwan¡¯s mood became extremely low.

    ..

    The afternoon of the second day Shi Mengwan arrived was the time to announce the theme of the semi-finals. After the announcement, all the contestants would be given three days to submit theirpetition works.

    After three days, the judges would use one day to vote before announcing the names of the people who passed the semi-finals. After that, the time to submit their works for the finals was seven days.

    The time given to the designers was considered short. Therefore, the organizingmittee of the semi-finals didn¡¯t require the participants to design a finished product. Instead, they only needed to draw a design sketch.

    However, the finalpetition required the submission of the design sketch, the source of the design, and the finished product.

    Of course, all the materials needed for the finalpetition were provided by the organizingmittee.

    When Shi Mengwan appeared in front of Little Ji and Tong Yan again, she was practically glowing.

    She put on makeup and went to the organizingmittee to fill out a form to retrieve the theme. This season¡¯s theme was ¡°sweet¡±.

    When she saw this theme, Shi Mengwan felt a little dizzy. Right now, she couldn¡¯t be sweet at all.

    After she came to France, it wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought of calling Zhan Haoze. She wanted to question him. What exactly was going on? How could he get engaged to another woman?

    But her dignity didn¡¯t allow her to ask.

    She retracted her thoughts and looked at the requirements on the design theme. Shi Mengwan bit her lip.

    Was it sweet?

    Three o¡¯clock was very tight, so tight that Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t have time to think about why Zhan Haoze was engaged to another woman.

    For the past three days, she almost never left her room. She spent every day drawing, drawing, and drawing.

    Three days passed, and Shi Mengwan submitted her design draft.

    Before the judges¡¯ vote, Shi Mengwan, who was extremely tired, told Tong Yan and Xiao Ji not to disturb her. After that, she slept for the entire day.

    Later, she was woken up by the sound of knocking on the door. She got up and looked at the time. It was already night.

    She slept for a while, and her spirit recovered quite well. It was just that she felt hungry after sleeping for too long.

    She thought that she would go downstairs and have something to eatter, but there was a knock on the door again.

    She thought it was Little Ji or Tong Yan. She didn¡¯t expect that when she opened the door, the person standing outside was Wan Xianyang.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Shi Mengwan had just woken up. Her hair was messy and her clothes were a little wrinkled. In such a state, it waspletely inappropriate to meet guests.

    She resisted the urge to close the door and took a small step back.

    ¡°Good evening, Mengwan.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look so good. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Wan Xianyang stood at the door. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in for a while?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not very convenient.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s words were a little rude, but from Wan Xianyang¡¯s expression, it was obvious that he had specificallye to find her.

    ¡°OK. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Wan Xianyang wasn¡¯t angry. He put his hand behind his back and put it forward.

    There was a beautiful heart-shaped batch of roses. Shi Mengwan felt a little awkward.

    ¡°Wan Xianyang, I...¡±

    ¡°Flowers for a beauty.¡± Wan Xianyang forcefully handed the flower to Shi Mengwan. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? If you don¡¯t mind, how about having dinner with me?¡±

    Shi Mengwan wanted to refuse, but Wan Xianyang said slyly.

    ¡°I asked the waiter, and they said that you haven¡¯te downstairs all day. You haven¡¯t ordered food, so you should be hungry, right?¡±

    Shi Mengwan frowned, but Wan Xianyang seemed to know what she was thinking.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a bit presumptuous, but the owner of this hotel is a friend of mine, so he gave me some convenience.¡±

    His attitude was quite sincere. Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t even find a reason to refuse him.

    ¡°No rush.¡± Wan Xianyang was quite gentlemanly. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    As he spoke, he took a step back. Indicating for Shi Mengwan to help herself, he gently raised his hand with a faint smile on his face.

    Shi Mengwan closed the door with some hesitation. She looked at therge bouquet of roses in her hand and ced it on the coffee table.

    After staring at the bouquet for almost a minute, Shi Mengwan suddenly smiled.

    Forget it, it was just a meal. Moreover, Wan Xianyang was Huo Jinyao¡¯s childhood friend. She would have a meal with him and exin things clearly.

    Even if she wasn¡¯t with Zhan Haoze, she didn¡¯t have the intention to start a new rtionship for the time being.

    She cleaned herself up as quickly as possible and changed her clothes.

    When Shi Mengwan came out of the room, she wasn¡¯t surprised to see Wan Xianyang¡¯s amazed gaze.

    ¡°How about a French meal?¡±

    Wan Xianyang suggested. Shi Mengwan felt that it would be too long, but Wan Xianyang smiled. ¡°You came to France to participate in thepetition. I think you haven¡¯t tried the authentic French food during this period of time, right?¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t. She found that Wan Xianyang was indeed a businessman. His wless mannerism was even better than Xiao Qi¡¯s.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I know a Michelin restaurant that tastes pretty good. It¡¯s nearby.¡±

    Half an hourter, Shi Mengwan and Wan Xianyang sat in the restaurant.

    The environment in front of them was pretty good. Shi Mengwan had been nervous these days, but because of the elegant environment, she had rxed somewhat.

    ¡°I identally found this restaurant when I came to France before. Later on, whenever I came to France, I would definitelye.¡±

    Shi Mengwan heard Wan Xianyang speak French to the waiter quite fluently. Her French wasn¡¯t very good and she could only understand some simple greetings.

    ¡°Do you oftene to France?¡± He spoke French so fluently.

    ¡°Often.¡± Wan Xianyang nodded and leaned closer. ¡°Do you know why?¡±

    Shi Mengwan shook her head. She knew that Huo Jinyao had a high worth. His friends weren¡¯t simple people either.

    ¡°I told youst time that our family is in the antique business. You know that our country has lost a lot of treasures over the years, so every time there¡¯s an auction, I¡¯lle over.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at Wan Xianyang and changed her opinion. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were so patriotic.¡±

    ¡°How should I put it? Those patriotic overseas Chinese are very dedicated to these things. So I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Shi Mengwan nodded. She wasn¡¯t familiar with Wan Xianyang, and he didn¡¯t mention anything about the past. He only mentioned some things that he had encountered at the auction.

    This was a field that Shi Mengwan had nevere into contact with before, so it was quite new to her. For a moment, she actually felt that listening to Wan Xianyang¡¯s words was quite interesting.

    French cuisine had been famous for a long time. During the meal, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t feel bored.

    And because she hadn¡¯t been able to rx her nerves from rushing to sketch pictures, she felt much more rxed because of this delicious meal.

    Coming out of the restaurant, Shi Mengwan looked at Wan Xianyang and thanked him very seriously, ¡°Wan Xianyang, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Thank me for what?¡± Wan Xianyang looked at her with a mischievous smile in his eyes. ¡°Thank me for treating you to a meal? There¡¯s no need to thank me. You can treat me tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t reject him. She should have invited him back.

    ¡°The weather is pretty good today. Do you want to go for a walk?¡±

    Shi Mengwan wanted to reject him, but Wan Xianyang made a gesture of inviting her. She thought about it for a moment and followed him.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The temperature in Paris was still very low at this season. It was only a little over ten degrees Celsius.

    It was already over thirty degrees Celsius in Lin City, yet Paris was so cold. Shi Mengwan really wasn¡¯t used to it.

    Tightening the jacket on her body, Shi Mengwan thought about how she would have to stay here for a few more days, and her mood became unhappy.

    ¡°Mengwan.¡± Wan Xianyang took off his trench coat and was about to put it on her.

    Shi Mengwan was shocked, and her body instinctively took a step back.

    Wan Xianyang stopped in mid-air with his clothes in his hands. He looked at Shi Mengwan, as if he knew that what he did was out of the blue.

    ¡°Sorry, I just thought you might be cold.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡± Shi Mengwan felt that it was time for her to rify things with Wan Xianyang.

    ¡°Wan Xianyang.¡± She stood at the intersection and looked at Wan Xianyang¡¯s face under the streetlights.

    Seriously speaking, Wan Xianyang wasn¡¯t bad-looking, he was well-off, and he was a good person.

    But feelings were something that couldn¡¯t be exined clearly sometimes.

    ¡°Wan Xianyang, I know that it¡¯s not appropriate for me to say this. Maybe you¡¯ll think that I¡¯m overthinking things, but I really want to say that the two of us aren¡¯t suitable.¡±

    Wan Xianyang didn¡¯t expect her to be so direct, so he was a little surprised. After the surprise, a faint smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡± Shi Mengwan nodded. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to waste your time on me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not me. How do you know that I¡¯m wasting my time?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t like you.¡± Shi Mengwan said it directly. Her personality was like this. She was blunt and got straight to the point.

    Wan Xianyang took a step forward and looked at Shi Mengwan¡¯s face.

    Before he came, he specially looked for Su Qingsang and asked a lot of other people. For everything that happened today, whether it was what flowers he sent or where they went to eat, he had carefully arranged everything.

    But he didn¡¯t expect such an oue.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like me, but I like you. I think that¡¯s enough. Maybe one day, you will like me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Shi Mengwan said it with absolute certainty.

    Wan Xianyang looked at her. ¡°You have someone you like?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do I know him?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Wan Xianyang looked at her and suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you deliberately made up such a person just to make me give up?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to say more. ¡°No matter what, I have someone I like. I can¡¯t forget him in a short time, so don¡¯t waste your time on me.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with your reasoning.¡± Wan Xianyang waved his hand. He didn¡¯t take her words to heart at all. ¡°If I don¡¯t seed with you in the end, that would be a waste of time. But what if I moved you in the end and you end up with me? That would be worth it. How could it be a waste of time?¡±

    ¡°Wan Xianyang?¡± Shi Mengwan was rendered speechless by his words.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll send you back to rest.¡±

    ¡°Wan Xianyang.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wan Xianyang obviously didn¡¯t want to listen to her, so Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t say anything else.

    The two of them walked back along the road. Wan Xianyang looked at the hotel building not far in front of them. His attitude was much better than yesterday, when they were about to reach the hotel. Shi Mengwan suddenly tripped over something and looked like she was about to fall.

    Wan Xianyang caught her in time.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shi Mengwan steadied herself. She was d that she didn¡¯t wear high heels today.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Mengwan, you don¡¯t have to be so polite towards me.¡±

    Wan Xianyang was serious for a while, then he started to act casual again.

    Shi Mengwan seemed to be used to him like this, so she wasn¡¯t surprised.

    She stood properly and didn¡¯t reject Wan Xianyang when he said he wanted to send her back to her room.

    ¡°Mengwan, can I stille to see you tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I have something to do tomorrow.¡±

    Tomorrow was the announcement of the shortlist. Only ten people could be shortlisted.

    And a week after they were shortlisted, she could bring two assistants to the specially arranged venue for the final contestants.

    Whether she could be nominated or not, she wouldn¡¯t know until tomorrow. If she could, then she would naturally be busy.

    If she couldn¡¯t, then she would really be free.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know you¡¯re here for thepetition. I can wait for you to finish thepetition.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t reply. After saying goodbye to Wan Xianyang, she entered the room.

    She walked to the sofa and sat down. Looking at therge bouquet of roses, her emotions were veryplicated.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think of Zhan Haoze again. During the time she had been with him, Zhan Haoze had never given her roses.

    She sighed in her heart. In fact, it didn¡¯t matter what he gave her. It was only at this time that she could tell that Zhan Haoze really didn¡¯t have her in his heart.

    Otherwise, why would he be engaged to another woman?

    She got up to take a shower and rest. There was a knock on the door. She thought it was Wan Xianyang who had returned. Without much hesitation, she went forward and opened the door.

    When she saw the tall figure outside the door, she closed the door without thinking.

    However, she was still a little slow. Zhan Haoze entered the door before she closed it.

    Trying to push him out, Shi Mengwan pushed hIM without saying anything. Zhan Haoze pulled her hands into his arms with ease and turned around.

    When the door was closed, her body was pressed against the door.

    Shi Mengwan was anxious. She raised her foot and kicked Zhan Haoze. Zhan Haoze held her hand and tried to block her foot. She struggled so hard that he was caught off guard and was kicked by her.

    After the kick, Shi Mengwan exerted more strength and raised her other foot to kick him.

    Although she wasn¡¯t wearing high heels, she was wearing a pair of pointy shoes today. It was very painful to the kick.

    Zhan Haoze was kicked twice by her. When she was about to kick him for the third time, he lifted her body up.

    He took three steps and carried her body to the side of the bed before throwing her down again.

    The soft bed made Shi Mengwan¡¯s body bounce a few times. Just as she stabilized herself, she raised her foot and kicked at his body again.

    ¡°Shi Mengwan, what are you doing?¡±

    Even Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t help it and pressed down on her body. He pressed her tightly and didn¡¯t let her move.

    He held her hands together and staring into her eyes, he raised them above his head.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    He had been very busy recently. When he had some time to look for her, he realized that Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t at home.

    She had gone abroad to participate in somepetition.

    ¡°Am I making a scene? Yes, if I make a scene, you can go look for that person who doesn¡¯t make a scene.¡±

    Shi Mengwan stared at him with a gloomy expression in her gaze. ¡°Zhan Haoze, get lost. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. He saw the anger on Shi Mengwan¡¯s face and seemed to be a little puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re angry that I haven¡¯te to see you during this period of time?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s angry?¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to say more to him. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to be angry with you. Move aside. I said I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Shi Mengwan?¡±

    Shi Mengwan closed her eyes. Yes, she should have understood long ago, from how Zhan Haoze called her by her full name. He always called her by her full name.

    Did he really have feelings for her? Did he really like her? Did he really love her?

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Zhan Haoze, get out of here.¡±

    As she spoke, she struggled to get one of her hands out and she took the cell phone from her pocket. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±

 Chapter 676 - Is It Fun to Be Two-timing?

    <h4>Chapter 676: Is It Fun to Be Two-timing?</h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t believe her at all. He only felt that Shi Mengwan¡¯s actions were because he hadn¡¯t visited her for a long time and was throwing a tantrum. ¡°You can call then.¡±

    This person. It was really him. Shi Mengwan suddenly pressed the three numbers. After pressing the numbers, she spoke in fluent English the moment the call connected.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m calling from hotel XX...¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Zhan Haoze snatched her phone away. He looked at her and couldn¡¯t believe that she was serious.

    ¡°Shi Mengwan? Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know what I¡¯m doing. The person who doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing is you.¡±

    She red at Zhan Haoze. She had been suppressing her ufortable emotions for the past few days and didn¡¯t want to suppress them anymore.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, is it fun to be two-timing? Is it fun to bully me like this?¡±

    As she spoke, the anger from knowing that he was engaged surged into her heart. Without thinking, she raised her foot and kicked him again.

    Zhan Haoze was shocked by Shi Mengwan¡¯s words just now. He was still thinking about her words, and he didn¡¯t notice that Shi Mengwan really kicked him.

    Zhan Haoze was kicked and had no choice but to leave her. Shi Mengwan took this opportunity to quickly get up from the bed and move to the side.

    She sat up and looked at Zhan Haoze with a guarded expression and resentment.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you can¡¯t bully people like this.¡± Perhaps it was because she had suppressed it for too long, Shi Mengwan¡¯s tone was filled with grievance.

    But very quickly, she suppressed this grievance.

    Let bygones be bygones. But now, she didn¡¯t want to continue like this.

    ¡°Go. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±As she spoke, wanting Zhan Haoze to get lost, she pointed at the door.

    Zhan Haoze sat on the bed and didn¡¯t move. His brows furrowed slightly, as if he had thought of something.

    ¡°Two-timing? Who?¡±

    At this moment, he was still ying dumb. Shi Mengwan nodded and went forward to take the phone. After taking the phone, she quickly backed away, as if she was afraid that Zhan Haoze would pounce on her.

    She opened the phone to find yesterday¡¯s news and directly ced it in front of Zhan Haoze.

    On the phone screen, Zhan Haoze stood with Chen Feifei, and Chen Yongchang stood beside Chen Feifei. The three of them were smiling brightly.

    The caption was the news of their engagement. Shi Mengwan¡¯s gaze was slightly cold as she stared straight at Zhan Haoze.

    Since things hade to this point, so what else did he have to say?

    He said that he didn¡¯t have anything to do with Chen Feifei, and he asked her to give him time.

    She believed him and gave him time, but in the end?

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw the photo. He knew about this photo. He also knew about this news, but he didn¡¯t expect that Shi Mengwan would see it.

    ¡°Nothing else to say? If you have nothing else to say, then leave.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to hear him say it either. Her heart yearned for love, and it was true that she wanted to be together, but she also didn¡¯t want others to look down on her. She didn¡¯t want to be a shameful mistress.

    Even if she was the first one, it would still be the same.

    She casually threw her phone aside. Shi Mengwan still had things to do tomorrow, so she didn¡¯t want to waste time with Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°You go.¡±

    Zhan Haoze got up from the bed and got off. Shi Mengwan thought that he was going to leave, but he walked to her side and reached out to hug her.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want him to keep using this trick. Shi Mengwan struggled up and raised her foot to kick Zhan Haoze again. He dodged the kick and Shi Mengwan used her elbow to hit his abdomen.

    She heard a muffled groan. She didn¡¯t stop. She didn¡¯t use too much strength. What was he doing this for?

    However, Zhan Haoze bent down. She thought he was pretending. ¡°Zhan haoze, get out. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything. His hand had been clutching his abdomen, and his face seemed to be in pain.

    Shi Mengwan was calm at first, but when she saw that he was in great pain, the coldness on her face couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    ¡°Stop pretending. If you¡¯re fine, go out. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Zhan Haoze shook his head. He reached out to hug her. Only then did Shi Mengwan remember the situation in front of her, and she pushed him hard again.

    He was pushed back a step by her, and his back hit the edge of the table in the hotel room. Shi Mengwan¡¯s lips moved. She wanted to say that she was careful, but she realized that she didn¡¯t have much strength at all. He must be faking it.

    But when she saw the blood flowing out of Zhan Haoze¡¯s fingers, she was shocked and stepped forward without thinking.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked up at her. He ignored the blood stains on his body and reached out to hold her in his arms.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you...¡± At this time, what was he doing?

    ¡°I¡¯m not engaged to her.¡±

    Although everyone thought so, this engagement was the wishful thinking of the Chen Father and daughter.

    In the past half a month, there had been frequent movements over there. Some were aimed at him, and some were aimed at Chen Feifei.

    It was okay to target Chen Feifei, but only once. After all, Chen Feifei¡¯s uncle was quite influential in C Province.

    However, there were a lot of actions aimed at him. Before he decided toe to France, he did it partly on purpose, and partly because he wanted to divert the other party¡¯s attention.

    Therefore, when the other party came looking for him, he didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he directly epted the other party¡¯s provocation.

    The knife in his stomach could be considered as him taking it on purpose. The strength and direction were calcted correctly. It wouldn¡¯t be fatal, but he would suffer a little.

    Sure enough, after he was injured, the other party¡¯s movements suddenly stopped. It was probably because he did not expect him to be so ¡°weak¡± that he would be injured so easily.

    It was also because he was injured that the other party¡¯s movements stopped. Only then did he have the time toe to France to look for Shi Mengwan.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that when he came, Shi Mengwan would have such a reaction.

    ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to care about whether he was engaged or not.

    She remembered that he was very skilled. Ordinary people shouldn¡¯t be able to hurt him, so how did he get hurt?

    ¡°A minor injury.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a minor injury, then go.¡± Shi Mengwan retreated from his arms and didn¡¯t look at him at all. ¡°Get out.¡±

    Zhan Haoze let go and looked at his abdomen. He came to France wearing a casual suit. Inside was a beige shirt.

    At this moment, the shirt was already stained with blood, and there was blood leaking from the gaps between his fingers.

    Wanting to tell him to get out again, Shi Mengwan turned her face away. However, she was absent-minded, so she took a step forward and walked in front of Zhan Haoze.

    She bent down and unbuttoning the shirt, she directly took Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand away.

    She saw that his abdomen was wrapped in a circle of gauze. The gauze was nowpletely red.

    She pursed her lips into a straight line and stared at the wound for a while. She turned around and pressed the front desk, then asked them to send the medical kit up.

    When the other party asked if he needed a doctor, she thought about it and agreed.

    When the doctor arrived, she asked Zhan Haoze to lie down. ¡°Don¡¯t stand there. Lie down. The doctor will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to chase me away?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s words made Shi Mengwan look at him. She stared at his face for a while before shaking her head.

    ¡°After the doctor sees your injury, you can leave.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s way of addressing her made Shi Mengwan¡¯s heart skip a beat. Ever since the two of them got together, he hadn¡¯t called her by her name like this.

    ¡°I¡¯m not engaged to Chen Feifei.¡±

    Shi Mengwan lowered her head with a look of disbelief.

    Zhan Haoze took two steps forward to get closer to her, but she raised her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Lie down.¡±

    The worry in her eyes was too obvious. Zhan Haoze looked at her for a while before finally listening to her and lying down on the bed.

    His hand was still pressing on the wound. The bleeding had stopped. Very soon, the hotel attendant brought a doctor up.

    Shi Mengwan was worried that Zhan Haoze¡¯s injury was too serious and that she wouldn¡¯t be able to treat it well. When the doctor arrived, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    The doctor removed the gauze on Zhan Haoze¡¯s waist. Only then did Shi Mengwan see that there was a wound of about five centimeters on his abdomen.

    The wound had already been stitched up, but blood was still oozing faintly.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because she had pushed him just now or something else. Her eyes were a little red now.

    The doctor treated Zhan Haoze¡¯s wound and bandaged it up. Finally, he instructed her on some precautions.

    What surprised Shi Mengwan was that Zhan Haoze could actually speak fluent French. She couldn¡¯t help but look sideways at him.

    After sending the doctor away, Shi Mengwan asked the waiter to change the bloody bedsheets. She looked at Zhan Haoze and wanted to chase him away.

    Zhan Haoze had alreadyid down on the bed. Shi Mengwan took two steps forward.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you can¡¯t sleep here. You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Zhan Haoze reached out and grabbed her hand. He looked at her with his usual cold face, but there was a hint of warmth and fatigue in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m very tired.¡±

    During this period of time, aside from those people who wanted to deal with him in the open and in the dark,. He had also received a lot of interference in his work.

    Whether it was in Lin City or Qing City, he still had a lot of things to do. However, because he hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time, he flew over ten hours to see her despite his injuries.

    He didn¡¯t rest on the ne either. Instead, he took care of some very important business matters first. He was really tired now.

    ¡°Wanwan, let me sleep for a while.¡±

    When he said that, Shi Mengwan finally noticed that other than the injuries on his body, there were faint dark circles beneath his eyes.

    Her lips moved. She wanted to be more heartless and harden her heart, but she couldn¡¯t do it no matter what.

    She could only watch as Zhan Haoze closed his eyes. His hand was still holding her hand.

    ¡°Sleep with me for a while, okay?¡± Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t even open his eyes. He just held Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand tightly.

    Shi Mengwan stood by the bed and looked at Zhan Haoze, who seemed to have lost a little weight. She didn¡¯t sleep as he wished. Instead, she pulled her hand back and took a step back.

    Zhan Haoze looked at her with half-opened eyes. At this moment, Zhan Haoze unexpectedly made Shi Mengwan feel weak.

    Weak? How could that be? That was definitely not an emotion that would appear on Zhan Haoze.

    In her heart, this person was like a robot. How could he be weak?

    ¡°Wanwan?¡±

    He called her again. This time, Shi Mengwan decided not to be influenced by him. She turned around and went straight to the bathroom.

    She walked quickly and closed the door after entering the bathroom. She ced her hands on the edge of the bathroom and stared at her face in the mirror.

    Don¡¯t be soft-hearted. Don¡¯t believe it. That man is now someone else¡¯s.

    If you¡¯re soft-hearted, it¡¯s equivalent to harming yourself again. You can¡¯t. You absolutely can¡¯t.

    Shi Mengwan was in a bad mood. She took more than ten minutes to take a shower than usual beforeing out. She was wrapped in the hotel bathrobe.

    When she saw Zhan Haoze, his eyes were tightly closed. His breathing was long and bnced. It seemed that he was really asleep.

    Shi Mengwan walked to the bed and stood still. She stared at Zhan Haoze¡¯s face. Many thoughts shed through her mind, such as shaking him awake and telling him to leave. Or she might as well get another room.

    However, when she saw Zhan Haoze¡¯s abdominal injury, she temporarily put those thoughts aside and suppressed them.

    She closed her eyes and finallyid down beside him helplessly. Unable to calm down, she stared at the side of Zhan Haoze¡¯s face.

    Shi Mengwan thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep, but she also thought that she would toss and turn all night.

    But in reality, she slept very soundly. No matter how much she didn¡¯t want to deny it, she couldn¡¯t escape the feelings in her heart.

    Wherever Zhan Haoze was, she could always sleep more peacefully.

    Early in the morning.

    Shi Mengwan woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw Zhan Haoze¡¯s erged face in front of her.

    He was staring at her. When she woke up, he lowered his head and kissed her lips.

    Shi Mengwan instinctively avoided him. She looked at him and moved her body to the side.

    Zhan Haoze supported himself on the bed with one hand and watched her movements. Then, he moved a little in her direction.

    Shi Mengwan quickly got up and sat two arms away from him.

    Her gaze shifted a little and she told herself not to look at him.

    ¡°Your injury should be fine now. You should go.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t n to continue like this. Her body moved but before she could leave, Zhan Haoze had already pulled her down. In the next second, she was pressed under his body.

    ¡°Wanwan, I¡¯m not engaged.¡±

    He looked into her eyes and said very seriously.

    His eyes were deep and focused. To her, they held a fatal attraction. She knew he might not be telling the truth, so she didn¡¯t want to believe him.

    She wanted to struggle, but when she thought about Zhan Haoze¡¯s injuries, she had no choice but to stop.

    ¡°Really? Does it have anything to do with me?¡± Shi Mengwan forced herself to turn away. ¡°Who are you to me? Whether you¡¯re engaged or not and which woman you¡¯re with, you don¡¯t have to tell me.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Wanwan?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me.¡± Shi Mengwan seemed to have made up her mind as she turned to look at him. ¡°Zhan Haoze, you said you¡¯re not engaged?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You said you have nothing to do with Chen Feifei?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, who do you think I am to you?¡±

    Zhan Haoze paused and looked at Shi Mengwan¡¯s petite face. He said three words very slowly, ¡°Girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Isn¡¯t she?

    ¡°Okay. You said I¡¯m your girlfriend.¡± Shi Mengwan suddenly reached out to hold his face and looked into his eyes seriously. ¡°Then, do you dare to publicize our rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Publicize it to the entire Lin City. Tell everyone that you¡¯re my man and I¡¯m your woman? Do you dare?¡±

    ¡°Do you dare to let everyone know that I¡¯m your girlfriend?¡±

    She slowed down her voice and said word by word, ¡°Zhan Haoze, tell me, do you dare?¡±

 Chapter 677 - Zhan Haoze, Do You Dare

    <h4>Chapter 677: Zhan Haoze, Do You Dare</h4>

    In a quiet room, two men were lying on the same bed.

    One was on top, and the other was on the bottom. Their positions were romantically ambiguous, but the atmosphere waspletely different.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t expect Shi Mengwan to ask such a question, and the air suddenly fell silent.

    He still had an injury on his abdomen, and he had been supporting himself for a long time, so it caused a slight throbbing pain.

    His expression changed slightly because of the pain. In Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes, this change was proof that he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge her.

    Shi Mengwan sneered. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t surprised at this oue.

    She let go of his hand and gently pushed him aside. Just as she was about to get up, Zhan Haoze grabbed her hand again.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡±

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    Zhan Haoze rarely exined things to others. His brothers had been with him for a long time.

    There were many things that he didn¡¯t need to say or exin. They were all carried out directly and few people questioned his words.

    ¡°Then what is it? Tell me. I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    Shi Mengwan waited for him to exin. Even if she would really be together with him, she hoped he could understand his desires.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t be together, she hoped that they could break up cleanly and resolutely.

    Zhan Haoze had been supporting himself for a long time. Now, he simply sat up and pulled her to sit up with him.

    His actions pulled on his wound. He moaned in an extremely low voice. It was only then that Shi Mengwan realized that Zhan Haoze seemed to be injured.

    She turned her face away and forced herself not to be soft-hearted and not to give in.

    ¡°Wanwan, I can¡¯t reveal our rtionship for the time being.¡±

    Shi Mengwan sneered and turned her face away, feeling that it was only natural. She knew that this person was just putting it nicely.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zhan Haoze rarely said sorry to others. There were even fewer women who could make him say sorry.

    ¡°I ¨C¡±

    Zhan Haoze thought of Zhan Kun, the matters of the Zhan family in Qing City, and his current situation.

    He closed his eyes. ¡°Chen Feifei has a heart condition. She can¡¯t stand emotional trauma. I owe her father a debt of gratitude. Therefore, I can¡¯t leave the Chen family for the time being.¡±

    Shi Mengwan turned around and looked at Zhan Haoze. She simply looked at him.

    ¡°She has a heart condition and she likes you. She wants to get engaged with you, so you agreed?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree.¡± In fact, ever since Chen Feifei had a heart attack, Chen Yongchang had always wanted them to get engaged, but he didn¡¯t agree to it, and he didn¡¯t want to agree to it.

    But then, Chen Feifei was scared half to death after Chen Feifei almost got attacked.

    She had a weak heart to begin with, so Chen Yongchang decided to get them engaged.

    Perhaps he was afraid that Zhan Haoze would be unhappy if he knew, Chen Yongchang didn¡¯t tell him, and only said that the Chen Corporation was holding an anniversary celebration.

    The Chen Corporation¡¯s anniversary celebration was around the same time. As the Director of the Chen Corporation, it was impossible for Zhan Haoze not to attend.

    When he went to Junxia, he found out that Chen Yongchang and Chen Feifei actually wanted him to get engaged to Chen Feifei, and they didn¡¯t reveal any information about it to him.

    At that time, Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t just walk away without any scruples, so when Chen Yongchang asked him to go on stage, he could only go up.

    After that, Chen Yongchang said a lot of nice things to him in private. He exined for a long time and finally said that if he really wasn¡¯t willing, he could wait until Chen Feifei¡¯s health improved before breaking off the engagement with Chen Feifei.

    As for now, it was better to let Chen Feifei rest and recuperate.

    This way, even if Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t agree, it would create the reality of the engagement. However, in his heart, he didn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°Wanwan, we¡¯re not what you think we are.¡±

    ¡°Understood, it¡¯s not what I think. It¡¯s just that you want to repay her,¡± Shi Mengwan said and she scoffed, ¡°But Zhan Haoze, although the Chen family has done you a favor and Chen Feifei has a heart condition, what does that have to do with me? Since you¡¯re so protective of her and can¡¯t bear to part with her, you can go to her side and take good care of her. Why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Wanwan ¨C¡±

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Shi Mengwan said bluntly, ¡°Scumbag.¡±

    ¡°Shi Mengwan.¡± Zhan Haoze looked at her with disapproval written all over his face.

    Shi Mengwan smiled, but that smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes at all. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a scumbag? You¡¯re afraid of hurting Chen Feifei, yet you¡¯re hanging on to me? Do I owe you something? Why do I have to swallow my pride like this? Or is it because I¡¯m so gullible in your heart? You can make me do whatever you want?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ve already done it.¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s face was full of mockery, and she didn¡¯t give in at all. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting Chen Feifei while hanging on to me?¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at Shi Mengwan but didn¡¯t exin. In fact, he couldn¡¯t exin.

    Because he couldn¡¯t let her know the real reason at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of hurting Chen Feifei. I just don¡¯t want to be an ungrateful person. The Chen family has done me a favor. Although I don¡¯t like Chen Feifei, I also don¡¯t want anything to happen to her.¡±

    ¡°Right, you can¡¯t let anything happen to her, so you can let something happen to me.¡±

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She turned around and was about to get off the bed when Zhan Haoze held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± Shi Mengwan shook his hand away. ¡°ept the truth? ept the fact that you¡¯re with me, but you have to take care of another woman¡¯s emotions?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t mean that. Just tell me directly. How long do you n to take care of her? And how long do you n to hide our rtionship?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t avoid this question. Instead, he looked at Shi Mengwan very seriously. ¡°It won¡¯t be too long. Give me some time, I¡¯ll solve it.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s face darkened because of her words.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to continue talking. She left the bed and stood on the other side of the bed.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. Zhan Haoze, you and I will go our separate ways.¡±

    He liked to take care of Chen Feifei, so he should go take care of her. She wasn¡¯t going to keep himpany.

    She still had to go to the organizingmittee to see the results of the semi-finals today, so she didn¡¯t have time to waste with Zhan haoze. After entering the bathroom, she washed up and changed her clothes. Shi Mengwan was ready to leave.

    Zhan haoze stood up at this moment. ¡°Wanwan, I ¨C¡±

    ¡°Enough, Zhan Haoze.¡± He had already said a lot today. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. Either you break up with me and we have nothing to do with each other, or you leave Chen Feifei, then go back to Lin City to announce that you¡¯re not engaged and it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. What do you think?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s face darkened. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t possibly do that.

    In that moment of silence and hesitation, Shi Mengwan had already picked up her bag and headed for the door.

    Just as she was about to leave, Zhan haoze once again blocked her way.

    ¡°Wanwan ¨C¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, I¡¯ll say it again. Either you do what you promised me, or you leave this ce. There¡¯s no third choice.¡±

    Thinking of pushing him away, she raised her hand. The moment she raised her hand, she thought of his bodily injury again.

    She gritted her teeth and walked past him. This time, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t stop her.

    After leaving the door, she breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she felt a sense of loss.

    She believed what Zhan Haoze said. He was such a proud person, so he wouldn¡¯t lie.

    But so what if what he said was true? What could he change?

    Chen Feifei had a heart condition and needed his care. She wasn¡¯t well, so didn¡¯t he have to take care of her all the time?

    He had to take care of her as long as her heart condition didn¡¯t get better.

    He really valued friendship and loyalty. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t want to waste time with him.

    ¡°Sister Shi, you¡¯re up so early?¡±

    As soon as she left, Little Ji and Tongyan had already woken up and were here.

    ¡°Sister Shi, are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous.¡± Shi Mengwan shook her head. Compared to what she was worried about, there was really nothing to be nervous about. ¡°If we can pass, we can pass. If we can¡¯t pass, we can y for a few days as a vacation. To thinking about it, there¡¯s nothing bad about it.¡±

    ¡°Sister Shi, your attitude is really good.¡±

    Xiao Ji was practically worshipping her. Shi Mengwan smiled and once again suppressed her depressed mood.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    To Shi Mengwan¡¯s surprise, she actually passed the semi-finals.

    Among the ten finalists, but she was ranked ninth. This was really a great piece of good news for her.

    Little Ji and Tong Yan were extremely happy. The two of them hugged her and congratted her continuously.

    Shi Mengwan smiled. This was what they said ¡ª a disappointment in love would lead to a triumph in career, right?

    After passing the semi-finals, the next ten people who passed were ready to participate in the finals.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already prepared the venue for the finals. For the next seven days, you will need to stay at the ce we¡¯ve prepared. You will need to draw and design a finished product here until you¡¯ve finished your work.¡±

    ¡°Because the venue is a little far, you can go back and pack your things now. Gather here in the afternoon. We¡¯ll have a car to send you to the venue.¡±

    The organizingmittee member exined the rules again. Shi Mengwan and Little Ji remembered it very seriously. After recording it down, they decided to go back to the hotel to pack their luggage first and thene over to gather in the afternoon.

    Shi Mengwan went back to the hotel with Little Ji and the others. Little Ji stood at the door of the room and looked at Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°Sister Shi, do you want us to help you pack?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Shi Mengwan shook her head. ¡°You guys go pack your things. We¡¯ll go out for dinnerter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Sister Shi. It¡¯s still early anyway. We can rest after we finish eating.¡±

    Shi Mengwan nodded. Now, she just didn¡¯t know where the organizingmittee had arranged for them.

    Shi Mengwan thought Zhan Haoze had already left, so she didn¡¯t expect him to still be in the room.

    Seeing that he hadn¡¯t left yet, Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too pleasant.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±

    Zhan Haoze stood up. ¡°Wanwan ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me.¡± Shi Mengwan took a step back and was about to open the door for him to leave when someone knocked on the door first.

    Shi Mengwan was shocked. She stood at the door but didn¡¯t rush to open the door. Instead, she peeked through the peephole.

    When she saw who it was, she was shocked again. It was actually Wan Xianyang.

 Chapter 678 - Youâ€™ve Fallen In Love With Him

    <h4>Chapter 678: You¡¯ve Fallen In Love With Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s body was leaning against the door. Wan Xianyang was outside, and Zhan Haoze was inside.

    She was a little confused. Her only thought was that she couldn¡¯t let these two meet.

    She turned around and looked at Zhan Haoze¡¯s approaching body. She was a little nervous.

    ¡°What... What do you want?¡±

    After asking this question, Shi Mengwan realized how stupid her question was. She felt like biting her tongue off.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, go to the bathroom and hide for a while.¡±

    Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes and his body not moving at all, he looked at her.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡±

    There was a knock on the door again. Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes were somewhat anxious. She started to reach out to push him. However, considering that he was injured, she didn¡¯t use too much strength.

    Zhan Haoze suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her into his embrace. He lowered his head and kissed her lips heavily.

    Shi Mengwan sucked in a breath of cold air, but he took the opportunity to forcefully plunder her.

    It seemed like he hadn¡¯t kissed her like this for a long time. Zhan Haoze was moved and couldn¡¯t restrain himself.

    His kiss had always been irresistible to her. It didn¡¯t take long before she waspletely immersed in his kiss.

    His hands wrapped around the back of her waist and slowly moved upwards..

    There were a few knocks on the door, and Shi Mengwan recovered from Zhan Haoze¡¯s kiss.

    She pushed hard, and Zhan Haoze took two steps back. Shi Mengwan stood and adjusted her breathing. ¡°Zhan Haoze, if you¡¯re nning to let others know that you¡¯re with me now, you can continue.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t continue. He looked deeply at Shi Mengwan, then finally nodded, turning around, and entered the bathroom.

    Shi Mengwan breathed a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that Zhan Haoze would continue regardless. After all, in this foreign country, not many people knew them.

    Taking a deep breath, she turned around to open the door. Wan Xianyang, who was outside the door, smiled when he saw her. He handed a bouquet of flowers to her with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡± Shi Mengwan looked at the bouquet of flowers, but she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to receive it. Indicating for her to ept the flowers, Wan Xianyang took a step forward.

    ¡°What? You passed the semi-finals and entered the finals. Isn¡¯t it worth being happy about?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shi Mengwan took the flowers. Wan Xianyang looked at her face and his gaze fell on her body. Her clothes were slightly messy, and one wouldn¡¯t be able to tell if one didn¡¯t look carefully.

    His gaze moved up to the other party¡¯s lips. Wan Xianyang narrowed his eyes slightly. It onlysted for an instant before a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t very convenient. Shi Mengwan looked at the bouquet of flowers in her hand but didn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±

    Wan Xianyang entered the door and his gaze quickly swept across the room. He didn¡¯t see anyone.

    Finally, he looked in the direction of the bathroom and didn¡¯t make any unnecessary movements. Instead, he sat down on the sofa in the room.

    ¡°Oh right, you¡¯ve passed the semi-finals. The next round should be the finals, right? I heard that the two of you are going to work alone in istion?¡±

    ¡°You even know about that?¡± Shi Mengwan was indeed a little surprised.

    ¡°I have a friend on the organizingmittee, so I have to ask one more question.¡±Wan Xianyang looked at her with a cautious expression. ¡°You won¡¯t be angry, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Thispetition wasn¡¯t a secret. In order to ensure its fairness, the officials had already announced the procedure.

    ¡°Are you going there in the afternoon? Why don¡¯t I send you there?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Shi Mengwan rejected his offer without thinking. ¡°I¡¯ve brought my assistant here. She has arranged a car. When the timees, the few of us will go together.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Wan Xianyang looked at her. ¡°How many days are you going to be there? I¡¯lle to pick you up and celebrate for you. Is that alright?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the results will be yet. It¡¯s too early to n for a celebration.¡±

    In such apetition with so many experts, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t dare to think that she could get into the top three. She was already very happy to be able to enter the semi-finals.

    ¡°I have confidence in you. You will definitely get a very good ranking.¡±Wan Xianyang was much more confident in her. ¡°You might even get first ce.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at the list of people who came to participate in thispetition, especially those who were in the top ten. She even paid attention to it today. Masters wouldn¡¯te to such apetition, but there were many rookies with good results.

    She just had a small studio. It was already her luck to be able to enter the top ten.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. In my heart, you¡¯re number one.¡±

    Wan Xianyang¡¯s words were equivalent to sweet talk. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Do you have anything else?¡±

    ¡°Are you ordering me to leave?¡±

    ¡°No, I still have to pack my things. Xiao Ji and the others wille to look for meter.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re still chasing me away.¡±

    ¡°Wan Xianyang...¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving, alright?¡±

    Wan Xianyang stood up as he spoke. He paused when he passed Shi Mengwan. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you if you need to pack your things. However, I still hope to have the opportunity to celebrate with you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Wan Xianyang continued to walk out. When he walked past the bathroom door, he nced over there, as if he didn¡¯t mean to.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s heart was in a knot. She took a few steps forward and opened the door first.

    Wan Xianyang had already walked to the door. When he saw her actions, he smiled helplessly. ¡°You really can¡¯t wait to chase me away. I¡¯m really hurt by your actions.¡±

    Shi Mengwan froze, but Wan Xianyang moved closer at this moment. ¡°In order to calm my hurt heart, why don¡¯t you give me aforting kiss?¡±

    Shi Mengwan was shocked by his actions, but at this moment, Wan Xianyang suddenly smiled. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Go for it. Have a goodpetition. I wish you a good ranking.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t as casual as before. Even if Wan Xianyang had expressed his intention to leave, her eyes were still somewhat guarded.

    That look made Wan Xianyang sigh in his heart. This bestie of his bestie really wasn¡¯t easy to get close to.

    However ¡ª

    When he stepped out of the room, he once again unintentionally looked in the direction of the bathroom. Why did he feel that the door seemed to have moved just now?

    However, before he could see clearly, Shi Mengwan had already quickly closed the door.

    After Wan Xianyang left, Shi Mengwan breathed a sigh of relief. However, when she turned around, she saw Zhan Haozeing out of the bathroom.

    He stood there with a cold face and looked at her expressionlessly.

    Shi Mengwan felt a sense of guilt when he looked at her, but it was only for a moment and she didn¡¯t want to bother with him anymore.

    Why? He could get engaged to another woman and still be intimate with her. She only had one suitor and she felt guilty?

    She passed Zhan Haoze and was about to continue packing when Zhan Haoze grabbed her arm.

    He turned her around and pressed her against the wall behind her.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze ¨C¡±

    She cried out. Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t give her the chance to speak again. He lowered his head and kissed her. It was a fierce and rough kiss.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s lips were hurting from being crushed by him. She pushed him, but he didn¡¯t move at all.

    She was anxious and wanting to attack his wound, she ced her hand on his abdomen, but when she really touched that area, she put her hand down again.

    This pause undoubtedly gave Zhan Haoze another chance. Allowing her to be in the same position as him, he easily lifted her body up.

    Biting at the two pieces of soft flesh, he sealed her lips again.

    Shi Mengwan felt the pain and turned around to bite him. She used even more strength than Zhan Haoze, biting down just like that. Moreover, it was with such force that his lips were bitten open by her.

    Both of them tasted the taste of blood at the same time.

    The scene in front of them was very simr. Shi Mengwan thought of thest time she went on a blind date with Xiao Qi, and Zhan Haoze was also like this.

    Her heart was filled with hatred, and she pushed him forcefully without caring about anything else. Zhan Haoze¡¯s wound on his abdomen was pushed by her. He winced in pain and took a step back.

    Shi Mengwan used this opportunity to retreat from his embrace and stand on the other side.

    Her chest rose and fell violently, and her lips were still stained with blood. Her hair was a little messy, and the front of her clothes was more than half nted.

    She looked like she was in a miserable state, but she still appeared beautiful. Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes and instinctively took a step forward.

    Shi Mengwan, on the other hand, took a step back. She looked at the person in front of her with a burning gaze. ¡°Zhan Haoze, you can¡¯t do this every time.¡±

    Her heart was beating a little fast. She bit her lip, and the expression on her face carried a hint of me and bitterness at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend, right? If not, what right do you have to treat me like this?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not your girlfriend, what right do you have to treat me like this?¡±

    She closed her eyes and forced herself not to admit defeat in front of Zhan Haoze. ¡°Zhan Haoze, can you show me some respect? Or in your heart, I¡¯m just that kind of frivolous woman. You can do whatever you want?¡±

    Her rather righteous words made Zhan Haoze a little stunned, but Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to bother with him anymore.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, I¡¯m going to the organizingmittee to prepare the venue for thepetition this afternoon. I won¡¯t be here for the next few days. See yourself out.¡±

    She turned around to pack her luggage, but stopped after taking two steps.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, I think you actually don¡¯t like me that much, right? It¡¯s just a possessive desire. If it¡¯s not me, it can be another woman. To you, there¡¯s no difference.¡±

    To him, she was just an ornament in his life.

    But to her, he was everything.

    A rtionship that didn¡¯t treat her well was destined to put her at a disadvantage. Her back looked lonely. This side of her was rarely seen.

    No matter when, she gave people the feeling that she was optimistic and cheerful.

    Zhan Haoze stared at her back. Finally, when her hand touched the suitcase, he stepped forward and pulled her back into his arms.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Zhan Haoze looked at her and instinctively wanted to exin. In his heart, he had never seen her as a casual woman.

    ¡°Nothing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Zhan Haoze said it again. This time, he sounded more serious than before.

    Shi Mengwan looked at him and inexplicably understood what he meant. He said that he wasn¡¯t possessive.

    ¡°Are you trying to say that you like me?¡± Shi Mengwan looked at him and went back to yesterday¡¯s question. ¡°Then do you take me as your girlfriend?¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at her face and nodded gently with an extremely serious expression.

    Shi Mengwan looked at him. ¡°Then, when we go back, can you publicize our rtionship?¡±

    The question returned to the original point, but Shi Mengwan was particrly concerned about this question.

    If a man couldn¡¯t even let a woman stand by his side publicly and let everyone know that she was his girlfriend, what was the point of having such a man?

    ¡°No.¡± Zhan Haoze rejected her without thinking. There was still much danger lurking around him. This injury was just a warning.

    Shi Mengwan suddenly smiled, as if she wasn¡¯t surprised by the answer. She pulled her hand out of Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand bit by bit.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you really are a bastard.¡±

    Without looking at him anymore, Shi Mengwan turned around and went to pack her luggage. There was nothing to pack. She was outside anyway.

    In less than twenty minutes, she had packed everything. She pulled her luggage and went past Zhan Haoze to find Xiao Ji and the others next door.

    Wanting to block Shi Mengwan¡¯s path, Zhan Haoze took a step to the side.

    Shi Mengwan looked at him coldly. ¡°Zhan Haoze, thispetition is very important. Please move aside.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t know what to say, but there was something going on that he couldn¡¯t let her know. ¡°It was me just now...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin.¡±She could roughly guess what he wanted to say when she saw his conflicted expression. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    ¡°The problem between us isn¡¯t your actions just now. It¡¯s your actions and your attitude towards me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to belittle you. It¡¯s just that right now is really not the time to make it public.¡±

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not the time, it¡¯s just not the time. Then when is it the time? When can it be?

    Does he have an answer? Probably not. She felt tired and didn¡¯t want to continue. ¡°Forget it. You¡¯ll never understand.¡±

    She nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m going to thepetition. Help yourself.¡±

    Pulling her suitcase, Shi Mengwan left the room without looking back.

    The organizingmittee had really put in a lot of effort this time. The venue for the finals was actually an ancient castle.

    The ancient castle was provided by the president of apany that was one of the sponsors this time. There were one, two, or three designers who had the opportunity to work for thispany. It had always been a world-ss clothing brand.

    Such an opportunity was an excellent opportunity for all the contestants.

    However, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t have such a n. Her goal wasn¡¯t even to promote her studio¡¯s reputation. After all, if one wanted to talk about fame, she already had her own regr clients in Lin City.

    She came here just to prove her ability. To prove that she could do it.

    The ten points for thepetition were arranged in the rooms on the first and second floors of the vi.

    Except for special circumstances, all the contestants weren¡¯t allowed to leave these few days, but all the electronic equipment in the room wasplete.

    Shi Mengwan also received the theme of the finalpetition as she entered the castle: First Love.

    When she got the title, Shi Mengwan felt Xiao Ji and Tong Yan looking at her worriedly.

    ¡°Sister Shi.¡± Xiao Ji looked as if the sky was falling. ¡°You, you, you, you¡¯ve never been in love before. Why did you choose such a theme?¡±

    The previous Sweet theme was a little better. Sweet didn¡¯t just refer to love, but family, friendship, and the warmth of society as well. In a person¡¯s life, there will always be times when the feelings make you sweet, right?

    But this First Love theme? For some reason, Xiao Ji¡¯s face was filled with worry.

    Shi Mengwan nced at Xiao Ji and lightly knocked on her head. ¡°Alright, think about how you can help me. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The room that Shi Mengwan assigned was on the second floor. There was arge balcony there. There was a sofa and a coffee table on the balcony.

    Looking out from the balcony, one could see the beautiful scenery in the distance and the well-maintained garden downstairs.

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This sponsor really put in a lot of money. She sat on the sofa and looked at the beautiful scenery outside. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to draw.

    Her first love?

    Her first love was Zhan Haoze. But where did this first love start?

    Now? Or more than ten years ago?

    She picked up the ck tea prepared by the organizingmittee. Shi Mengwan¡¯s heart flew back to the year when she was twelve.

    She and Zhan Haoze relied on each other for survival. When they met, it was the most embarrassing moment for each other.

    She was actually a well-behaved girl. In the past, Shi Mengwan, who had been strictly educated by mother Shi, almost didn¡¯t dare to imagine what kind of rtionship she would have with a boy who was like a hooligan one day.

    But now, not only did it happen, but it happened so unexpectedly.

    They were each other¡¯sfort and reliance. She believed that if it weren¡¯t for Zhan Haoze, she would have admitted defeat and gone home long ago.

    She also knew that if it weren¡¯t for her, her Dear Brother at that time wouldn¡¯t have taken good care of her. He would have fought everywhere, and even if he was injured, he would have just treated his wounds haphazardly.

    She had once thought that if her Dear Brother was willing, she could apany him forever. However, her Dear Brother didn¡¯t give her that chance. The heavens didn¡¯t give her that chance.

    After going around in circles, they could be considered to have met now. However, some things had already changed.

    Shi Mengwan thought of a certain scene and suddenly stood up. She walked to the table and took out a pen and paper.

    When Xiao Ji and Tong Yan settled in, they saw Shi Mengwan, who was already fully immersed in her work.

    She lowered her head and drew very seriously. The room was facing west. The sunlight shone in from the huge balcony, dyeing Shi Mengwan¡¯s body with ayer of gold.

    Xiao Ji was shocked by the scene. He couldn¡¯t help but take out his phone and quietly took a few photos of Shi Mengwan.

    After taking the photos, she logged into Shi Mengwan¡¯s Weibo. Song Seaching Studio didn¡¯t have a Weibo ount, but Shi Mengwan did.

    Her Weibo ount was mostly managed by herself. asionally, when thepany had some activities, she would ask Xiao Ji to post some activities.

    The apanying photo was the photo Xiao Ji had just posted. She even added a nine-square grid.

    After the picture was posted, she nced at Tong Yan. At this moment, Tong Yan also had some thoughts. He went into his room to find a ce to sit down and took out his tools.

    Xiao Ji looked at the two of them and became in charge of logistics.

    ..

    Time passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, seven days had passed. Shi Mengwan¡¯s main color this time was green. It was a faint green.

    What was first love? It was youth, it was budding, and it was a momentary move of the heart. It was like a bud that had just sprouted in spring, and it had just emerged.

    She still remembered the feelings she had at that time, the pain, entanglement, and pain she felt when she left her Dear Brother.

    But more than that, it was joy and beauty. When she recalled the past, a smile instinctively appeared on her face.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s thoughts were like this. She had designed a total of three pieces of clothing. This was also the requirement of thepetition. Every designer had to submit at least two pieces of work.

    Shi Mengwan, on the other hand, had drawn three pieces in one go. The main focus was a dress.

    She had used organza as the main fabric. It was a little hard, because she did not know how to fall in love, the feelings of the young man and woman were a little stiff.

    But it was also decorated with some light green leaves.

    First love was beautiful, but there were too many things that could distract people. First love couldn¡¯t only be you. The two of them had too many obstacles preventing them from being together.

    If they broke up, there would be too many external reasons. She was very satisfied with Shi Mengwan¡¯s set of works.

    She poured all of her feelings into it.

    After the finished product was produced, Shi Mengwan submitted the design and the sketch together. The rest of the matter was out of her control.

    Everyone who submitted their work could y around the castle for the rest of the day.

    She let herself rx and yed seriously in the castle with Tong Yan and Xiao Ji for a day.

    Finally, when it was time to announce the results, the ten finalists were all experts.

    Shi Mengwan saw the other nine works on the day of the announcement. She had to admit that the specifications of thepetition were indeed impressive.

    When the final ranking was announced, a pink dress designed by a local French designer won first ce.

    The second ce went to an Italian designer, and the third ce went to a Hong Kong designer.

    The colors used by the other party were quite bold. The design theme was just like first love, brave and fearless.

    When Shi Mengwan saw those works, she knew that she shouldn¡¯t be in the top three. After all, she had too many worries.

    But what surprised her was that she actually won the most special design award.

    She was in fourth ce. Shi Mengwan was satisfied. After the award ceremony ended, the other designers came to congratte her.

    The organizers and the organizingmittee held a celebratory dinner in the castle that night. All the designers who came to attend had to wear the theme dress they had designed.

    Shi Mengwan wore the green dress. She looked like a forest elf.

    When she entered the banquet hall, she attracted a lot of attention. There were many local fashion brands from Paris at the banquet.

    There were clothes, bags, jewelry, and perfume. It was also the first time Shi Mengwan had the chance to meet so many legendary people.

    She was okay. She had been to the Su family and Huo Jinyao¡¯spany¡¯s banquets a few times before.

    It was the first time that Xiao Ji and Tong Yan hade to such a ce. The two girls didn¡¯t know where to put their hands and feet.

    Shi Mengwan felt likeughing. Just as she wanted tofort them, the sponsor manager, Dickson, waved at her from the other end and asked her to go over.

    Shi Mengwan could only let Xiao Ji and Tong Yan find a ce to stay and not run around. She went in Dickson¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Shi.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯te over with an English name. They all called her by her surname. Dickson looked at Shi Mengwan with a subtle smile on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to someone. He¡¯s also from China.¡±

 Chapter 679 - Im Your Man

    <h4>Chapter 679: I¡¯m Your Man</h4>

    Also Chinese?

    Shi Mengwan was a little interested. Up until now, she was the only one who was from the maind.

    She had been chatting with the Hong Kong beauty who ranked third for a long time, and she kept asking her to go to Hong Kong for a visit.

    She was already very happy to see a Chinese person, but now there was actually another Chinese person? Were they manufacturers from China? Or ¡ª

    As she spoke, Dickson took half a step to the side and looked behind her. ¡°Zhan, let me introduce you. This Miss Shi is also from Lin City. Her design was very good, very abstract.¡±

    ¡°Shi, this is Zhan. He is also from Lin City, China. ording to your people¡¯s customs, he would be considered a fellow countryman.¡±

    Dickson smiled brightly, but Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression instantly stiffened.

    Shi Mengwan looked at Zhan Haoze, who had suddenly appeared in front of her. For a moment, she thought that there was something wrong with her eyes.

    Why was he here?

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak, Dickson thought that she didn¡¯t know Zhan Haoze¡¯s identity, so he further exined.

    ¡°Shi, although Zhan is Chinese, he also has his own business in France, including some fashion brands.¡±

    Dickson said two names, and Shi Mengwan looked at Zhan Haoze in surprise. He was wearing a white suit with a dark red pattern on the cor to the shoulder. The close-fitting cut and the design made him look more suauve.

    She could even feel his gaze on her when Zhan Haoze stood up.

    However, she wasn¡¯t just paying attention to Zhan Haoze¡¯s current appearance. Her mind was filled with the two names Dickson had mentioned.

    Those were two emerging fashion brands. Although their designs were small, they were already quite famous in China, Europe, and the United States.

    Were these two fashion brands Zhan Haoze¡¯s?

    She lowered her eyes and thought of something from a long time ago. It wasn¡¯t long after she went to school. It was one day after she found out that her Dear Brother was still fighting outside and was injured.

    She suddenly had an inspiration and drew a design when she was still young at that time.

    At that time, she took the design and ran to show it to Qiao Ze. The young man looked at her with gentle eyes.

    ¡°Dear Brother, what do you think of this dress?¡±

    ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± The young man wasn¡¯t stingy with his praise. ¡°If Wanwan wears it, it¡¯ll be even more beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Really? Dear Brother, you¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious. ¡°As the young man spoke, he pulled her body to sit beside him. His gaze fell on the painting in the young woman¡¯s hand, but his hand wrapped around her shoulder to allow her toe closer to him.

    He liked her to be close to him, and he also liked to be close to her.

    Shi Mengwan leaned on his shoulder and looked at the design as well. Finally, she turned to look at the youth.

    ¡°Dear Brother, can you help me in the future?¡±

    ¡°Help you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I draw clothes and design clothes. You make clothes, open arge factory, and sell the clothes I design to more people.¡±

    The youth looked into her eyes and didn¡¯t think that it was a rather difficult goal for them to achieve now. Instead, he nodded lightly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    What Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t say was that when that time came, Dear Brother would have something to do and wouldn¡¯t fight outside anymore.

    She knew that although he was very good at fighting now, he was rarely injured, but she was still very worried about him and didn¡¯t want him to be like that in the future.

    ¡°Dear Brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°In the future, I will definitely draw many beautiful pictures. When that timees, there will definitely be many peopleing to buy the clothes I design. When that timees, you must help me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°In the future, when we earn money, we can change into a big house, or we can travel around the world. We don¡¯t have to stay here. At that time, can you not fight with others anymore?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The young man pressed her body into his arms. He was a little too strong. He smelled the girl¡¯s scent and his eyes were resolute.

    ¡°Dear Brother. Every time you go out, I¡¯m worried about you. I don¡¯t like you fighting with others. Next time, don¡¯t fight with others, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother. You¡¯re so nice.¡±

    The girl smiled happily. The young man looked at her face and forced himself to calm down. Then, he looked at her and said firmly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t fight with others. When you grow up and be a fashion designer, I¡¯ll open a fashionpany that specializes in selling clothes designed by you.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    The young girl smiled brightly. At that moment, the shabby bungalow seemed to be full of starlight.

    Dickson¡¯s voice brought her back to her senses. ¡°Sorry, I was a little distracted.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at that handsome face and forced herself to look away.

    Did Zhan Haoze create those two clothing brands for her? Could she think of it that way?

    But looking at him, she couldn¡¯t connect the two things together at all. Dickson didn¡¯t seem to notice the loss ofposure on her face as he continued to talk excitedly about Zhan Haoze¡¯s identity.

    ¡°These are all Zhan Haoze¡¯s brands. You¡¯re all Chinese. I think you two will have something to talk about.¡±

    After Dickson finished speaking, someone happened to be looking for her. She excused herself and left.

    Only Zhan Haoze and Shi Mengwan were left standing there.

    Thinking about Dickson¡¯s words just now, Shi Mengwan stood still. Zhan Haoze actually had a business in France? Wasn¡¯t he in charge of a technologypany?

    What had he done outside all these years? What had he experienced?

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of curiosity. However, she forced herself to avert her gaze and not look at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Zhan Haoze stood beside her. Coincidentally, a waiter passed by. He picked up two sses of champagne from the tray and ced one of them into Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand.

    Shi Mengwan looked at him for a while and finally reached out to take it. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to congratte me about.¡±

    She didn¡¯t enter the top three. Zhan Haoze¡¯s gaze fell on her. The extremely fresh green color made her skin look like snow. The top one-shoulder design was tailored to fit her body. A leaf extended over her shoulder and the gauze underneath wasyered.

    Zhan Haoze lightly clinked the wine ss with her. ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re number one.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was stunned by his words. With her hand holding the wine ss, she just stood there while looking at him.

    Realizing that she had been influenced by him again, Shi Mengwan turned her face away. She didn¡¯t allow herself to sink further.

    She casually drank a mouthful of champagne. Standing beside Zhan Haoze made her feel ufortable. She put the wine ss aside and turned around to leave.

    Zhan Haoze put down the ss and held her hand.

    Shi Mengwan looked at that hand and then looked at the others in the banquet hall. She lowered her voice and was a little anxious.

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    The music in the hall changed at that moment. Zhan Haoze looked at Shi Mengwan and reached out his hand.

    Shi Mengwan understood what he meant and took a step back. ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, dance with me.¡±

    As Zhan Haoze spoke, he held her hand and led her to the dance floor in the middle of the hall.

    Shi Mengwan wanted to step back, but his hand was already around her waist. He took her and spun around the edge of the dance floor. Bit by bit, they slid into the middle of the dance floor.

    Being led like this, even if Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to, she could only dance and spin with his dance steps.

    After a few steps, she realized that Zhan Haoze¡¯s dancing skills were pretty good. She was a little surprised. Her dancing wasn¡¯t very good. After all, she wasn¡¯t some rich youngdy, so there weren¡¯t many opportunities for her to attend banquets.

    Now that Zhan Haoze was leading her, she looked at Zhan Haoze in front of her.

    He had more and more secrets that she couldn¡¯t figure out or see through. However, these secrets not only couldn¡¯t make her let go, but they also made her want to get closer and want to know more.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s turned in circles. This kind of thinking was very dangerous, and she had to suppress it.

    Zhan Haoze was very dangerous, and she had to stay far away.

    Her sense of reason kept reminding her, but when she looked into Zhan Haoze¡¯s deep eyes, she could only dance to his footsteps.

    ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful today.¡±

    Zhan Haoze moved his face closer to Shi Mengwan¡¯s ear. He spoke in a low voice, and the hot air that he blew out was right beside her ear. Her ears turned red and she instinctively shrunk her neck.

    She wanted to move to the side, but she was already dancing with Zhan Haoze, so where could she move to?

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand on her waist slightly tightened, and she moved closer to him instead.

    Shi Mengwan had already made up her mind to stay away from him. His actions made her want to escape from his embrace.

    ¡°Have you ever thought of partnering with these big European and American brands? To promote your designs to the whole world?¡±

    The voice that suddenly sounded above her head made Shi Mengwan stunned. She looked up at him with a hint of shock in her eyes.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you...¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about it?¡± Zhan Haoze looked at her and said indifferently, ¡°If you want, you can think about it whether it¡¯s Dickson or otherpanies.¡±

    The information revealed by these words was too big. Shi Mengwan furrowed her brows. She looked up at Zhan Haoze¡¯s face, as if it was the first time she met him.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, who are you?¡±

    Her Dear Brother was 15 when he met her, and he was 16 when they were separated. The two of them had been separated for 12 years.

    What exactly did Zhan Haoze do during these 12 years? What did he experience? Was he really her Dear Brother?

    With his situation back then, it was a little scary for him to have such achievements in 12 years.

    Disregarding the two clothing brands that Dickson had mentioned, it was definitely not easy for them to reach their current level overseas.

    After she got to know Xiao Qi, she specially went to look up the technologypany that she mentioned. She also looked up Zhan Haoze.

    Although theirpany¡¯s website didn¡¯t show Zhan Haoze¡¯s photo, the introduction on it was very clear.

    The technologypany that Xiao Qi mentioned was founded by Zhan Haoze alone, and its market value was many times more than when it was founded.

    With such abilities and methods, she thought of the youth who only knew how to fight back then. She really couldn¡¯t connect the person in front of her to that youth.

    Zhan Haoze looked at her eyes, tilted his head slightly, and a kissnded on her lips. His voice was very soft.

    ¡°I¡¯m your man.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She wanted to push Zhan Haoze away, but she realized that he had brought her to the edge of the dance floor.

    At this moment, the music changed. Zhan Haoze let go of her hand and brought her to a corner of the hall.

    As one of the invited guests, Zhan Haoze also had a room in the castle. He brought Shi Mengwan upstairs.

    Shi Mengwan tried to break free of his hand several times, but she didn¡¯t get what she wanted. When they reached the second floor, she was surprised to find that Zhan Haoze¡¯s room was next to hers.

    He brought her in, and she held the door handle. ¡°Zhan Haoze, don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±

    There were still so many guests downstairs, and Dickson was there. He couldn¡¯t be thinking ¡ª

    Zhan Haoze looked at the resistance on her face and easily carried her up. With a tap of his toes, the door was closed.

    He pushed her against the door and gently caressed her corbone with his big hand. ¡°I wanted to do this just now.¡±

    As he spoke, he lowered his head and nted a kiss wherever his fingertips touched...

    Zhan Haoze barely managed to remain rational and didn¡¯t tear her skirt apart. However, the slow process of taking it off made Shi Mengwan¡¯s face turn red.

    Her body was no longer like her own. She could only move up or down with his movements.

    He was like a sharp sword as he evaded her. Containing his every attack, she was like the sea.

    The moment he got off her, he didn¡¯t let go of her. Instead, he pulled her into his arms.

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t move. Not quite understanding how things had turned out this way, she looked at the ceiling above her head.

    She turned around to look at him. He was also looking at her. Shi Mengwan felt a little ufortable under his overly passionate gaze. When she moved her gaze away, she saw his bare upper body.

    There was a scar on his abdomen that could be seen very clearly. This was the wound from a few days ago.

    The stitches had been removed, but the scar was still there. Shi Mengwan had previously forced herself not to care about him and not to care about him because of his engagement to Chen Feifei.

    Now that she saw this wound, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out and caress it. ¡°How did you get it?¡±

    It was so long. She didn¡¯t know if it was deep or not. It must have been very painful at that time, right?

    ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice seemed to carry a hint of mirth.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Shi Mengwan wanted to take her hand back, but Zhan Haoze grabbed her hand and pressed it on the wound.

    She couldn¡¯t pull her hand back, so he held her hand and caressed the wound bit by bit. The feeling there wasn¡¯t smooth. Shi Mengwan felt it from the beginning to the end and suddenly pulled her hand back.

    She turned around and didn¡¯t stop looking at him.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with her. He wanted to turn her body back, but she stubbornly refused to let him.

    He was very strong. In the end, she was still turned around by him. Only then did he realize that her eyes were red and there was faint mist in them.

    ¡°Wanwan?¡±

    Shi Mengwan lowered her head and didn¡¯t look at him. She remembered that the youth had promised her that he wouldn¡¯t fight with anyone again.

    But whether it was when she met him in the alley in the bungalow district or this time... In short, he had broken his promise.

    He forgot about his promise. It was as if he had forgotten that he once promised himself that he would take care of her and protect her for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Wanwan?¡±

    Zhan Haoze called her again. Compared to the rudeness and viciousness he showed when he was entangled with her on the bed just now, he was calling her name extremely gently.

    Shi Mengwan wanted to cry, but she didn¡¯t want him to see her like this. She pushed him and got up to leave.

    But she forgot that her body was still weak from the intense exercise. She wanted to sit up, but fell back again. This time, she fell into his arms.

    He just remembered to stop her, so her jaw hit his head.

    Shi Mengwan was in pain. The tears she were holding back a moment ago flowed out.

    Her tears provoked Zhan Haoze. He got up and pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°Wanwan?¡±

    Shi Mengwan rarely had such a fragile moment. She suddenly felt like crying and felt ufortable. The emotions that she had been suppressing ever since she reunited with Zhan Haoze seemed to finally be vented.

    She raised her hand and suddenly pounded Zhan Haoze¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Bastard, you bastard.¡±

    As she spoke, she pounded a few more times. Her strength was nothing more than a tickle to him. Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t stop her and let her pound him.

    Shi Mengwan pounded several times until her hands ran out of strength. She finally stopped and leaned her face against Zhan Haoze. Her voice was very soft.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you¡¯re a bastard.¡± All this time, he only knew how to bully her.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you¡¯re a liar.¡± He had promised her, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. If he wasn¡¯t a liar, then what was he?

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you¡¯re still a thief.¡± He stole her heart, but he didn¡¯t want to take responsibility. He was really a hooligan.

    ¡°You bastard, you¡¯re a liar, you¡¯re a hooligan.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to scold him any further. She only used these three words back and forth. In the end, she was tired from hitting him and scolding him. In addition, she had been exhausted mentally and physically for thest few days for the finals.

    By the time Zhan Haoze reacted, she had already closed her eyes and was sleeping on his chest.

    Even though she was asleep, her lips seemed to be moving. She got closer and listened carefully. He heard the word ¡®b*stard¡¯.

    Zhan Haoze gently picked her up andid her t on the bed. He looked at her and gently caressed her cheek. There were still traces of tears there.

    He wiped away those tears one by one. Finally, he nted a kiss on her forehead.

    He wanted to lie down with her. Ever since Shi Mengwan left that day, he hadn¡¯t been idle for the past few days. He had a lot of things to do, but now he just wanted to hug this woman and sleep for a while.

    However, as soon as heid down, his phone rang.

    Before he woke Shi Mengwan up, Zhan Haoze quickly turned off the phone and then went to the bathroom to answer the call.

    The news from the other side made his expression grave. He seemed to have thought of something and spoke very calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Prepare the ne.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was sleeping soundly when he went out of the bathroom. Zhan Haoze put on his clothes, picked up his phone, stood by the bed, and stared at her sleeping face for a long time. Finally, he turned around and left resolutely.

    ..

    After Shi Mengwan returned from France, the workload of the studio increased by quite a lot.

    Although she didn¡¯t get into the top three, the two keywords of the most special design award and the fourth ce in thepetition were still very useful.

    Especially the Weibo post that Xiao Ji sent with her phone that day. She was called the most beautiful designer by people.

    Now, in addition to the high order, there were also many clothingpanies that came over to ask if she was interested in mass production. Shi Mengwan was too busy and temporarily rejected them all.

    More importantly, she remembered what Zhan Haoze said that day.

    Speaking of Zhan Haoze, when she woke up the next day, it was no longer strange when she didn¡¯t see Zhan Haoze¡¯s figure.

    He seemed to have always been like this,ing and going whenever he wanted. What exactly did she mean to him?

    Did this count as breaking up with her?

    She didn¡¯t return to her room for the whole night, and her phone was left at Xiao Ji¡¯s ce. The next day, Xiao Ji and Tong Yan were looking for her like crazy.

    Shi Mengwan could only say that she was drunk yesterday and randomly found a room to sleep in.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were in Dickson¡¯s castle, Xiao Ji and Tong Yan wouldn¡¯t have trusted her so easily.

    After returning to Lin City, Shi Mengwan had been following the news of the Chen family in Lin City. She realized that other than the news of the engagementst time, there was no other information.

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t tell how she felt. She really wanted to look for Zhan Haoze, but she wanted to use this opportunity to end it.

    Soon, she didn¡¯t have the mood to worry about Zhan Haoze anymore.

    When Su Qingsang went on an exchange as a doctor, there was an earthquake. Then, she lost contact with Su Qingsang.

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She went to the Su family to find Li Qianxue. She also went to Rong City and found out that Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t Xiang Caiping¡¯s daughter, but Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter.

    She really couldn¡¯t have imagined such a thing. Now that Su Qingsang was in trouble, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the disaster area even if she wanted to, but the Su family had a way, right?

    Li Qianxue was also worried, but she received a call from Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyaoforted her by saying that he had already brought the supplies to the disaster area and told her not to be anxious.

    No matter how anxious she was, she knew that going to the disaster area in her physical and mental state would only cause more trouble. No matter how worried she was, she could only trust Huo Jinyao now.

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t be as calm as Li Qianxue was. She had known Su Qingsang for so many years now, and Su Qingsang was like a sister to her.

    She also wanted to go to the disaster area to look for Su Qingsang.

    But not everyone could go to the disaster area now. If Huo Jinyao hadn¡¯t donated arge amount of resources, then gone to the disaster area with those resources, and he himself was connected to Su Qingsang, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy.

    She thought about it, but she didn¡¯t know how to go to the disaster area and participate in the search for Su Qingsang.

    Finally, she thought of Zhan Haoze. She took out her phone and called Zhan Haoze, but no one answered.

    After staring at the phone for a long time, she decided to make a trip herself.

    The car stopped at the building where Zhan Haoze¡¯s technologypany was located. Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t sure if she could find him upstairs. Perhaps, he wasn¡¯t in thepany?

    She wanted to leave, but her worry for Su Qingsang overwhelmed everything.

    When she entered the building, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to admire the super-modern facilities and some equipment that could only be seen in movies.

    She walked straight to the front desk and told the front desk that she wanted to see Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°You want to see President Zhan? Sorry. We can¡¯t let you go up without an appointment.¡±

    ¡°Can you ask?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. You really can¡¯t see President Zhan without an appointment.¡±

    Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth. She was still thinking about how she could go up to see Zhan Haoze when she heard someone calling her.

    ¡°Eh? Mengwan?¡±

 Chapter 680 - I Only Want You

    <h4>Chapter 680: I Only Want You</h4>

    ¡°Mengwan?¡±

    Xiao Qi¡¯s voice made her turn around. When she saw an acquaintance, she breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°Why are you here? Did youe to look for me?¡±

    Xiao Qi had been sent by Zhan Haoze to a branch office. Today, he happened to be here to make a report. He didn¡¯t expect to see Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°No.¡± Hesitating whether she should tell Xiao Qi or not, Shi Mengwan stood there.

    ¡°Then what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I want to see Zhan Haoze.¡± Shi Mengwan looked at him. Her voice was a bit sheepish and a bit shy as she said, ¡°But they said I can¡¯t go up without an appointment.¡±

    ¡°You want to see Mr. Zhan?¡± Xiao Qi was stunned, as if he didn¡¯t understand what rtionship Shi Mengwan had with Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Yes. I have something to ask him.¡± Shi Mengwan looked at Xiao Qi. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t, but she still said, ¡°Do you have a way to let me see him?¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡± He was doing well in the newpany, so he still had credibility in front of Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Shi Mengwan nodded. Xiao Qi didn¡¯t ask any more questions and led her to the elevator.

    With Xiao Qi leading the way, it went very smoothly. When they went upstairs, Tang Hua happened to be there. He was stunned when he saw Shi Mengwan. He nced at Xiao Qi with obvious disapproval in his eyes.

    Xiao Qi was a little embarrassed. In fact, he didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between Shi Mengwan and Zhan Haoze was.

    ¡°She has something to talk to President Zhan. Assistant Tang, can you help her inform him?¡±

    He knew that Zhan Haoze had just finished his meeting. He should be in his office now.

    Tang Hua looked at him and turned to Shi Mengwan. Of course, he knew Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Tang Hua entered the door. Xiao Qi looked at Shi Mengwan and wanted to ask her a few times.

    ¡°Xiao Qi, thank you.¡± Shi Mengwan looked at him and thought that she still owed him an exnation. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance next time, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Xiao Qi waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to tell me. I believe you.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes were filled with a rare sense of gratitude. Her rtionship with Zhan Haoze had almost be her own bitter journey.

    She couldn¡¯t tell her family, friends, or even let others know.

    Although she was separated from Zhan Haoze, not only did she not get any relief, she was even more ufortable.

    Zhan Haoze was like a drug to her. She couldn¡¯t get rid of it once she touched it. If she wanted to be rid of it, there would be excruciating pain.

    After a minute, Tang Hua came out from inside and nced at Shi Mengwan. ¡°President Zhan wants you to go in.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s heart was suddenly in her throat. Wanting to retreat for a moment, she stood there.

    Xiao Qi didn¡¯t seem to notice that something was wrong with her. ¡°Then, Mengwan, I still have something to do. Help yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    Shi Mengwan thanked him sincerely. Xiao Qi left. Tang Hua opened the door for Shi Mengwan. Shi Mengwan stood there, closed her eyes, and walked in.

    It was her first time in Zhan Haoze¡¯s office. The cold air blew into her face. Her nervousness had subsided a little.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s office was veryrge. The high-rise space was full of innovative technological designs.

    Shi Mengwan walked a few steps and stood in the middle of the office. She didn¡¯t continue to go in.

    Zhan Haoze was processing documents. It could be seen that he was very busy. There was a lot of information at hand. Besides aptop, there was also a desktopputer. Both of them were open.

    The screen of the desktopputer was half facing the door. She could see the red and green lines on it.

    Zhan Haoze was holding a pen in his hand. He signed the document in front of him and put it aside.

    He didn¡¯t even raise his head. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Shi Mengwan paused for a moment and her footsteps were a little heavy. Zhan Haoze took another document. He raised his head and looked at her. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth. She had the urge to turn around and leave. However, when she thought of her purpose foring here today, she lifted her feet and walked over step by step.

    When she walked behind the desk, Zhan Haoze seemed to be dissatisfied with her spending so much time. He stretched out his hand and pulled her onto hisp to sit down.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, uh...¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s erged face was in front of her. The dense kisses were like a, trapping her inside with nowhere to escape.

    After the kiss ended, Shi Mengwan¡¯s limbs went limp. She leaned weakly against his chest. Remembering her purpose foring here, she supported herself against his chest and tried to stand up.

    Zhan Haoze held her hand and her waist. He turned her body around so that she could face him.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s hands were pressed against his chest, and her breathing was a little hurried. ¡°I came to look for you for something.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When Zhan Haoze spoke, he held her hand in his, and his calloused hand yed with her fingertips.

    It was clearly her hand, but Shi Mengwan felt like she was being yed with. She wanted to pull her hand out, but he held her finger and put it in his mouth.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    With her finger half-bitten by him, Shi Mengwan wanted to retract it, but her grip was very tight. She felt more and more ufortable, and her voice was a little out of tune.

    ¡°There was an earthquake in Province S. I want to go to the disaster area, but I¡¯m not allowed to go there now.¡±

    Zhan Haoze stopped biting her finger. He looked into her eyes and asked, ¡°Why are you going there?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang is there, but there¡¯s no news from her. I¡¯m worried about her. Chi...¡±

    He bit her finger hard. She felt the pain and quickly pulled her hand back.

    Zhan Haoze looked at her with a deep gaze. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know why he had gone crazy again, but she would never forget her purpose. ¡°It¡¯s said that you can go in with the supplies. I wonder if you can ¨C¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhan Haoze directly refused.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze?¡±

    ¡°I can donate. I can donate the supplies, but I won¡¯t let you go to S Province. There are still aftershocks over there. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡±

    It was rare for Zhan Haoze to speak in one breath. His voice sounded very calm, but the concern in his tone was obvious.

    Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t willing to give in just like that.

    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s very dangerous that I want to go. Do you know that Qingsang is my best friend?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jinyao will take care of her. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Huo Jinyao won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±

    He had seen Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang together before. Huo Jinyao doted on his wife very much. He believed that he wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°How is that the same?¡± Huo Jinyao was Huo Jinyao, and she was her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s different.¡± As Zhan Haoze spoke, he grabbed Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand and bit it lightly.

    Shi Mengwan was in pain, but she couldn¡¯t pull it back this time. ¡°Zhan Haoze, I must go.¡±

    ¡°I also said, you¡¯re not allowed to go.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Shi Mengwan pushed him hard and taking a big step back, she pulled her hand out at the same time.

    Her movements were too big, and her lower back identally bumped into his desk. This time, it was much more painful than having her finger bitten.

    Her facial features were all squeezed together. Zhan Haoze quickly got up and wanted to check her waist.

    ¡°Where did you bump into?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s temper red up. She had long decided to break up with Zhan Haoze and came over because she really didn¡¯t have anyone else to look for.

    But with Zhan Haoze¡¯s attitude, she knew that she couldn¡¯t count on him anymore. She had to think of another way.

    She ignored the pain in her lower back and turned to leave. Zhan Haoze pulled her over and held her in his arms again. He lifted her clothes and was about to check her injury.

    ¡°Let go of me.¡±She didn¡¯t need his concern.

    Zhan Haoze was a little angry because of her uncooperativeness. She was clearly injured, but she was still so stubborn.

    He pressed her body down and took a step back. She sat on hisp again.

    It was much more convenient this way. He lifted up her clothes and found that there was a bruise on her lower back. Her skin was fair, so such a big bruise was especially eye-catching.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t look too pleasant. He pressed the inte and asked Tang Hua to send the medicine in.

    ¡°No need.¡± He hung up the phone, but Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to ept this favor. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury.¡±

    She still had to think of a way to find Su Qingsang in Province S.

    She struggled to get up. Such an uncooperative action made Zhan Haoze squint his eyes. Looking at the disobedient Shi Mengwan, he raised his hand and smacked her butt twice.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t believe that he actually hit her.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Behave yourself.¡± When Zhan Haoze spoke, he smacked her again. Shi Mengwan¡¯s face turned red. She felt half angry and half shy.

    No matter what, she had been doted on by her parents. Other than that year when she ran away from home, she had always been a good girl. Her parents hadn¡¯t evenid a single finger on her.

    Who knew that this bastard Zhan Haoze would actually spank her ass?

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, let go of me.¡±

    She wanted to get up again, but Zhan Haoze wouldn¡¯t let her. Tang Hua was very fast. In less than two minutes, he brought the medicine in.

    When he entered, he saw Shi Mengwan sitting on Zhan Haoze¡¯sp. Tang Hua¡¯s expression was baffled for a moment, but it was only for a moment. He quickly returned to normal.

    He put down the medicine, turned around and left. Before he left, he even helped Zhan Haoze lock the door.

    The sound of the door being locked made Shi Mengwan inexplicably nervous. She remembered that Zhan Haoze had already lifted her clothes again.

    He picked up the ointment at the side and opened it. He picked out a bit and helped her apply it on her waist.

    His movements were gentle, but Shi Mengwan felt itchy and her body twisted reflexively.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Zhan Haoze fixed her waist and held her waist with his big hand, not letting her move.

    Shi Mengwan forced herself not to move and allowed him to rub the medicine on her. As she rubbed, the movements of that hand became a little strange.

    It was no longer lingering on her waist, but slowly moving down and down. It was already at the edge of her skirt.

    She was wearing a two-piece dress today, which was definitely convenient for his movements. Seeing that his fingers were about to fall into the skirt, Shi Mengwan grabbed his hand and turned to look at him.

    She resisted the urge to run away immediately. Staring at his face, she said word by word, ¡°I want to go to S Province.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand stopped there. Her skin was smooth and delicate, and made him reluctant to part with her.

    ¡°I want to go to S Province.¡±

    Her voice louder than before, she said it again. Seeing the determination on her face, Zhan Haoze leaned over and gently bit her lips.

    She was in pain, but she didn¡¯t move away. Instead, she ced her hands on the front of his shirt and said word by word, ¡°Zhan Haoze, did you hear that? I said I¡¯m going to S Province.¡±

    Zhan Haoze slowly withdrew his hands and slowly moved them up. Finally, theynded on the butterfly bone behind her.

    ¡°If I let you go, how are you going to thank me?¡±

    ¡°...¡± The implication in his eyes was too obvious. Shi Mengwan had been with him for more than half a year, so how could she not understand what he meant?

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°How do you want me to thank you?¡±

    Zhan Haoze raised her chin and looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t break up.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at him with aplicated expression. ¡°Impossible.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± Zhan Haoze let go. ¡°Go. I still have a lot of business to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t leave hisp. She was really worried about Su Qingsang. ¡°Other than that, anything else is fine.¡±

    He clearly had a fianc¨¦e, and he clearly didn¡¯tck women. Why did he have to treat her like this?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else except that.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s words made Shi Mengwan even more discouraged. She looked at him and really didn¡¯t understand what he was thinking.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, don¡¯t you have any type of woman you want? Why do you have to keep botherig me?¡±

    Zhan Haoze stared at her face and pressing his forehead against hers, he gently withdrew his hand from behind her.

    ¡°I only want you ¨C¡±

    His lowered voice brought out his warm breath, and Shi Mengwan trembled.

    ¡°But, but, you have a fianc¨¦e.¡± Shi Mengwan forced herself to be more rational. She didn¡¯t want to be swayed by his words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Zhan Haoze kissed the tip of her nose gently. ¡°I only have you.¡±

    Zhan Haoze was like poison to her.

    Shi Mengwan trembled. She watched as Zhan Haoze¡¯s face erged in front of her. His lips moved from her forehead, to her eyelids, to her cheeks, to the tip of her nose. He kissed her lips onest time.

    She couldn¡¯t resist, and there was nowhere to run.

    The kiss on the road of universal love had somehow changed its taste.

    His kiss was urgent, forceful, and full of plunder. There was nowhere to run.

    Zhan Haoze picked her up. She was afraid of falling in the air, so she instinctively wrapped her hands around his neck.

    Feeling that he was hugging her, she entered the room and realized that it was a rest room.

    It was a pure white color. The room wasn¡¯t big, but it had everything. There was a bed, a small table, a wardrobe, and even a bathroom.

    Her body was ced on the bed by Zhan Haoze. As he approached her, she pressed her hands against his chest.

    ¡°I want to go to S Province.¡±

    She said it again. At this point, she was still unwilling to give up.

    Not giving her a chance to speak again, Zhan Haoze¡¯s response was to kiss her lips again.

    The bed beneath her was clearly used for a short rest. But it was unexpectedly soft.

    Shi Mengwan had the feeling that she was stepping on clouds.

    She kept feeling that she was rising higher and higher and drifting further and further away with his movements. That surreal feeling of floating made her heart hang in the air.

    She was a little afraid, afraid that she would fall down. That feeling of fear made her cling tightly to him and she was unwilling to let go.

    Her movements made his eyes darken. He grabbed her waist and increased the strength of his plunder.

    She wanted to retreat, but he pulled her forward. There was no other way except to eept everything he gave her.

    In the end, she fell into a deep sleep in extreme happiness.

    Although Shi Mengwan was very tired, she didn¡¯t sleep for long because she had something on her mind. She opened her eyes and realized where she was at this moment. She got up and quickly put on her clothes.

    Looking at the mess in the room, she felt her face blush. This feeling was as if she had delivered herself to his door.

    She went into the bathroom to wash her face. After looking at herself in the mirror and seeing that there was nothing wrong with her, she was about to go out. Just as her hand touched the door handle, she heard a female voice from outside.

    ¡°Brother Hao.¡±

    That address made her freeze for a moment. Shepletely froze on the spot.

    Chen Feifei?

    ¡°Brother Hao.¡±

    It took Chen Feifei a lot of trouble to catch Zhan Haoze today.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the Chen Corporation today? I waited for you there for a long time.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s gaze fell on the documents in front of him. He signed a few documents in session, but he refused to look at her.

    Chen Feifei was a little annoyed. She stepped forward and blocked the documents with her hand. ¡°Brother Hao, can¡¯t you put down your business first? Didn¡¯t you see that I came to look for you today?¡±

    In order to meet her, she had specifically put on a new set of clothes and even went to get her hair done.

    She had made so many changes and thought that he would be able to see it, but he didn¡¯t even see her in his eyes.

    Zhan Haoze finally raised his head to look at her. ¡°I can¡¯t go there today. I¡¯ve told Uncle.¡±

    In fact, the business of the Chen Corporation had long been stable. Other than some particrly important coborations and projects that he would participate in. Whether he was present or not in his daily work, it wouldn¡¯t affect the oue.

    ¡°But, I want to see you.¡± Chen Feifei¡¯s voice sounded more and more aggrieved.

    ¡°You see me now.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice didn¡¯t have much impatience, but if one listened carefully, one could hear the coldness in his voice.

    Chen Feifei bit her lip. Looking extremely aggrieved, she stood there.

    ¡°Brother Hao, what did I do wrong?¡± Chen Feifei bit her lip. She looked very pitiful. ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡±

    Her body moved forward, and she forced him to look at her.

    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve been ignoring me.¡± Chen Feifei felt really wronged. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for so long, and all you care about is work. Can¡¯t you just leave work and apany me?¡±

    She had known Zhan Haoze for so many years, and for so many years, all she could think about was him. She treated him as her future husband. Everything revolved around him and his happiness.

    She had done so much, but Zhan Haoze had always treated her like an older brother to a younger sister. He took care of her, but he wasn¡¯t gentle.

    He was good to her, but he wasn¡¯t considerate. He still did not know what she liked or disliked, and he still did not know what he wanted.

    No, perhaps he knew, but he pretended not to know.

    Ever since she confirmed her feelings, she had turned a blind eye to all the men who tried to court her.

    She only had him in her eyes, and she also hoped that he only had her in his eyes. However, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t have eyes for her at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy with work.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°If you feel bored, you can ask Xiao Li to apany you to go shopping. You can go on a trip and have fun. Anyway, you have a lot of time.¡±

    Chen Feifei stood there, as if she had suddenly realized something. ¡°Brother Hao, are you looking down on me? Is that it? You look down on me for not working, and you look down on me for being idle?¡±

    Actually, Chen Feifei was also a well-educated person. She had studied at the most famous a university in Lin City.

    Back then, in order to catch up with Zhan Haoze, she had put in a lot of effort to be worthy of him as a top student.

    However, her body wasn¡¯t in good health. After graduation, Chen Yongchang didn¡¯t let her find a job, so she had been staying at home.

    She looked at Zhan Haoze now and suddenly realized that the gap between her and Zhan Haoze might be getting bigger and bigger. He might really not like this side of her.

    ¡°Brother Haoze, I¡¯m going to work at thepany too. I¡¯m going to work hard too. What do you think?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t respond to her. With Chen Feifei¡¯s personality, how could she tolerate the nine-to-five working life?

    ¡°Feifei, stop messing around. Go home.¡±

    ¡°Why am I messing around? I graduated from a university at least.¡± Chen Feifei was angered by Zhan Haoze¡¯s attitude. ¡°Why can¡¯t I enter thepany? Brother Haoze, do you not believe me at all? You don¡¯t believe that I can do it well, right?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t answer her question, but his attitude was tacitly in agreement.

    ¡°Brother Hao, you really don¡¯t love me. In your heart, am I not worthy of you? Do you think that I¡¯m useless? Do you think that I¡¯m just a social parasite?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Zhan Haoze wanted to take her hand away and continue reading the document.

    Chen Feifei was hurt by Zhan Haoze¡¯s disapproving attitude. She felt a wave of despair.

    It had been so many years, but why did Zhan Haoze not see her in his eyes?

    They were childhood sweethearts and had been living together since they were teenagers. Such a rtionship was naturally notparable to those women outside.

    But he was so cold to her. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    She looked at Zhan Haoze¡¯s face. He was undoubtedly handsome. More importantly, the mesmerizing aura on his body made her unable to resist him.

    She looked at him for a long time. Suddenly, as if she had made up her mind, she walked around the desk and sat on Zhan Haoze¡¯sp.

    ¡°Brother Hao. Why? Why can¡¯t you see me?¡±

    ¡°I just like you. Isn¡¯t that okay? Can¡¯t I like you?¡±

    As Chen Feifei spoke, she put her arms around Zhan Haoze¡¯s shoulders. She moved her face closer and was about to kiss him.

    Zhan Haoze avoided her. He pushed Chen Feifei¡¯s body away and looked in the direction of the lounge.

    Chen Feifei didn¡¯t notice his gaze. She wanted to kiss him again, but Zhan Haoze pushed her away again.

    ¡°Feifei, stop messing around.¡±

    ¡°Messing around?¡± It was the same word again. Chen Feifei hadpletely lost her temper. Refusing to let go no matter what, she stubbornly hugged Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Why am I messing around? Brother Hao, why do you think I¡¯m messing around? I love you so much. I only love you, but what about you? Why can¡¯t you love me? Why can¡¯t you look at me? Brother Hao, tell me, what else do you want me to do?¡±

    She was so emotional that Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t pull her away.

    She hugged him and kissed him on the face.

    Zhan Haoze frowned. He reached out to pull Chen Feifei away. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the door of the lounge move.

 Chapter 681 - Canâ€™t You Love Me

    <h4>Chapter 681: Can¡¯t You Love Me</h4>

    Zhan haoze looked at the door of the lounge and then at Chen Feifei.

    Chen Feifei had lost control of her emotions.

    ¡°Brother Hao, I like you. I just like you. I love you.¡±

    She wanted to kiss his lips again, but he reached out and pulled her away again.

    ¡°Feifei, calm down.¡±

    ¡°I am very calm.¡±Chen Feifei held Zhan Haoze¡¯s face with both hands. ¡°I am your fianc¨¦e, but why can¡¯t you see me in your eyes? Why?¡±

    ¡°Brother Hao.¡±She couldn¡¯t kiss him, and he wouldn¡¯t let her kiss him either. Chen Feifei was in despair.

    She reached out and grabbed his frontpel. The hurt look on her face and the tears in her eyes made her look even more pitiful. ¡°I really love you, brother Hao. Can¡¯t you love me?¡±

    ¡°You love me, okay?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zhan Haoze looked at Chen Feifei¡¯s face and finally lost his patience. When she was pestering him again, he pressed the inte.

    Soon, Tang Hua appeared.

    ¡°Ah-Hua, Feifei isn¡¯t feeling well today. Send her home.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hao.¡± Chen Feifei hooked her arm around Zhan Haoze¡¯s neck and refused to let go. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling unwell. I don¡¯t want to go home. You know what I mean. Don¡¯t think of chasing me away just like that.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t want to talk more with her. He waved his hand. Tang Hua understood and went forward to hold Chen Feifei¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Miss Chen, President Zhan has a meetingter. You Don¡¯t want others to see you like this, do you?¡±

    Chen Feifei stood there without moving. Tang Hua wouldn¡¯t really act recklessly. After all, this was the pearl of Chen Yongchang.

    ¡°Miss Chen, don¡¯t make things difficult for President Zhan, right?¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at Chen Feifei and said expressionlessly, ¡°Feifei, you can go back first.¡±

    Chen Feifei bit her lip. She felt that her dignity had been thrown to the ground. She looked at Zhan Haoze and sniffed, she forced herself not to cry. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t want to see me. If you have something to doter, I¡¯ll leave. But you have to go home to eat with me today. Otherwise, I won¡¯t leave today.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. From the corner of his eyes, he looked in the direction of the lounge without leaving a trace. Finally, he nodded.

    He agreed, and Chen Feifei finally felt that she wasn¡¯t so embarrassed anymore. She took a step forward and stood in front of Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Brother Hao, I really like you. I promise you, I will work hard for you and be a better version of myself. But before that, you are not allowed to like other women. Do You Hear Me?¡±

    After she said that, she tiptoed and kissed Zhan Haoze on the cheek. Zhan Haoze¡¯s hands that were hanging by his side were clenched into fists as he looked at Tang Hua.

    Chen Feifei turned around and walked past Tang Hua. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to send me off. I will go back by myself.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hao, I will wait for you.¡±

    Tang Hua breathed a sigh of relief when Chen Feifei left. He could roughly guess what was going on at the moment, so he looked at the rest room.

    Then he looked at Zhan Haoze. He was d that the person inside wasn¡¯t acting like Chen Feifei, or else there would be a good show to watch.

    After Tang Hua left, the office quieted down.

    Zhan Haoze walked to the door of the lounge. Just as he was about to open the door, the door opened first. Shi Mengwan stood at the door for an unknown amount of time.

    She didn¡¯t look at him. She walked past him and was about to walk out.

    Zhan Haoze stopped her. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at him and realized something. It was a mistake for her toe looking for Zhan Haoze today. No, it wasn¡¯t just today.

    Every entanglement between her and him was a mistake.

    She walked past him from the other side. Zhan Haoze grabbed her hand. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Home.¡± There was no need for Shi Mengwan to stay. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    Her appearance inexplicably made Zhan Haoze panic. He didn¡¯t want her to leave just like that. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to s Province?¡±

    ¡°Will you help me go?¡± Shi Mengwan stared straight at his face. She believed that he wouldn¡¯t let her go to s province at all.

    Zhan Haoze was silent. Indeed, he wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    Shi Mengwan already knew that he wouldn¡¯t let her go. He was just hanging on to her.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Forcing herself not to sink into his deep eyes, Shi Mengwan met his eyes and bit the tip of her tongue hard.

    ¡°I won¡¯t look for you in the future. I won¡¯t see you again. You already have Chen Feifei. So, please don¡¯t look for me.¡±

    Her footsteps were firm and Zhan Haoze¡¯s heart shook. He felt like he was going to lose Shi Mengwan.

    He hugged her from behind and hugged her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    Shi Mengwan paused for a moment before she pulled Zhan Haoze¡¯s fingers apart one by one.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan, give me time ¨C¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Shi Mengwan suddenly raised her voice and struggled out of his embrace. She stood in front of him and stared at his face with a burning gaze. ¡°Give you time? Tell me, how much time do I have to give you? A month? Half a year? A year?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°How long do you mean? How long do I have to wait before I can stand in front of you openly? Can you answer me?¡±

    She thought of Chen Feifei, who she couldn¡¯t help but see through a crack in the door. She was not as proud and confident as when she went to her studio.

    Chen Feifei was a woman who was trapped by love. What about her? How much better was shepared to Chen Feifei?

    For the sake of Zhan Haoze. They both had no dignity and no bottom line.

    Zhan Haoze was silent. His expression was very grave. His lips moved, but he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Shi Mengwan already knew this was the result. ¡°You can¡¯t answer. You can¡¯t answer at all. So that¡¯s it. Zhan Haoze. I don¡¯t want to look like I have no dignity, and I don¡¯t want to be a lowly woman for the sake of love. If you still have a shred of pity for me, please let me go.¡±

    The coldness and determination in her eyes made Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes sh with gloom and ambivalence. He raised his hand and finally lowered it into a tight fist.

    ¡°Wanwan, I actually ¨C¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Shi Mengwan turned around and left. Every step she took was firm.

    The moment the door opened, she heard Zhan Haoze finally speak from behind her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go to Province S. It¡¯s really not safe.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t stop walking, as if she didn¡¯t hear him, and she left just like that.

    She left. Zhan Haoze pounded on the wall beside him. Tang Hua soon came in again.

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    He looked at Zhan Haoze worriedly. Zhan Haoze¡¯s back was facing him as he was looking at the blue sky outside.

    After a while, he heard Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice, ¡°Make the arrangements to go to Qing City tomorrow.¡±

    Tang Hua didn¡¯t ask further, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make the arrangements now.¡±

    ..

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t go to S Province after all. The disaster relief was at its most critical moment, so how could she go there so easily?

    She went to the Li family¡¯s vi a few times, and Li Qianxue was extremely worried. However, she knew that she would only add to the chaos if she went. At the critical moment, she could only force herself to calm down.

    Fortunately, after waiting for two days, she finally received news that Su Qingsang was fine. Only then did Shi Mengwan feelpletely relieved.

    Su Qingsang knew that her family in Lin City would be worried about her, so she called them one by one to tell them that she was safe. She also told them that Huo Jinyao was taking care of her now.

    Shi Mengwan knew about Huo Jinyao¡¯s abilities. With him around, she believed that she could worry less.

    After she was relieved, she heard that Su Qingsang actually chose to stay in the disaster area as a volunteer doctor. Even Huo Jinyao stayed behind.

    She sighed in her heart. She really admired Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao.

    She couldn¡¯t do anything else. After thinking about it, she donated a sum of money to the disaster area. It could be considered as doing something for herself.

    Almost a monthter, Su Qingsang finally returned from the disaster area. Although she could contact her these days, Shi Mengwan had never been relieved.

    Fortunately, she had returned safely.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t stay in Lin City for long. She stayed for a few days before returning to Rong City.

    She could tell that Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao seemed to have be closer after this incident.

    They had decided to get married out of the blue. Shi Mengwan had been worried that Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t be able to live well for a long period of time. Looking at it now, she was relieved.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think of herself again. Zhan Haoze seemed to have lost contact with her for more than a month.

    She was relieved when he didn¡¯te. But she couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment in her heart.

    She was the one who broke up with him, and she was also the one who said that they wouldn¡¯t see each other anymore. It was actually very good for her to be like this now.

    Shi Mengwan told herself that she would forget it eventually if she was given some time. Even though she knew very well in her heart that it was very difficult to do so.

    More than a month had passed, and Shi Mengwan¡¯s studio weed another old acquaintance today.

    Chen Feifei.

    She looked very different from thest time they met. She still had her long hair flowing down her back, but she was no longer wearing a dress. Instead, she was wearing a professional suit.

    She looked more mature and less naive.

    ¡°Miss Chen. Good afternoon.¡±

    When Shi Mengwan saw Chen Feifei like this, she felt a little emotional. Love could change a woman.

    ¡°Miss Chen, you look good.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you.¡± Chen Feifei was in a good mood today. ¡°I¡¯m starting work. I just realized that it¡¯s quite fun to go to work.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t reply, and Chen Feifei didn¡¯t need her to. ¡°Help me pick out a dress. I¡¯m going to attend a party tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shi Mengwan nodded and brought Chen Feifei to the dress area. On the outermost disy was First Love, which had won first ce in thepetition.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Chen Feifei looked at the dress. ¡°This one.¡±

    Shi Mengwan froze for a moment. As this set of clothes was for thepetition, she had worn it thest time after attending Dickson¡¯s banquet.

    She had someone dry-clean it and hung it there as a sample.

    ¡°There are two more pieces in this series. Miss Chen, why don¡¯t you pick another one? After all, this set is here as a sample.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you sell it as a sample?¡± Chen Feifei liked this set. ¡°I think this one looks good. I¡¯ll take this one.¡±

    ¡°But ¨C¡± Shi Mengwan was a little conflicted. She remembered that she had danced with Zhan Haoze in this dress, so she didn¡¯t really want to sell it.

    ¡°There¡¯s no buts. I¡¯ll pay double. You can at least sell it to me, right?¡±

 Chapter 682 - Whatâ€™s Wrong With You

    <h4>Chapter 682: What¡¯s Wrong With You</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s not about the money.¡± Shi Mengwan smiled appropriately. ¡°This is the work that won in thepetition in France. I didn¡¯t n to sell it.¡±

    ¡°The design that won the award? So this is the only one?¡±

    When Chen Feifei heard this, she became even more determined. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take this one.¡±

    ¡°Miss Chen.¡±

    ¡°Alright, aren¡¯t you guys doing business when you open the door?¡± Chen Feifei looked confused. ¡°How can there be a reason for not doing business when you open the door? If you¡¯re not willing to ept twice the price, then I¡¯ll pay three times the price. That¡¯s fine, right?¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t respond, so Chen Feifei was a little dissatisfied. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t I wear your clothes to advertise for you? When that timees, more people will know your studio, right? Don¡¯t you know how to do business?¡±

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t win against Chen Feifei, so she had no choice but to take off this set of clothes and get someone to wrap it up.

    Chen Feifei swiped her card and nced at Shi Mengwan. ¡°Miss Shi, the clothes you designed are actually pretty good, but I think you guys don¡¯t know how to advertise. Next time, just advertise.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t respond. The studio¡¯s poprity actually wasn¡¯t small now. After winning the award, there were a lot of orders on the inte. She was wondering if she should hire a few more people.

    ¡°By the way, next time if you have a new design, you can call me.¡± Chen Feifei took out a business card as she spoke.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shi Mengwan took the business card from Chen Feifei. On it was the title of the Chen Corporation¡¯s ount manager.

    After sending Chen Feifei away, Shi Mengwan looked at the empty model and wasn¡¯t in the mood to think too much. She asked Xiao Ji to get a set of clothes for the model to wear.

    A thought shed through her mind. Chen Feifei was going to attend the banquet. Would Zhan Haoze go? If he did, would he see that dress and think of her?

    Shi Mengwan realized what she was thinking and quickly stopped that thought.

    They have already broken up. She told herself that since it was like this, she had nothing to do with that person.

    Not long after she returned to the office, someone came to look for her. To Shi Mengwan¡¯s surprise, the person who came was Wan Xianyang.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    In fact, after returning from France, Wan Xianyang had specificallye to Lin City to look for her twice. Other thaning to look for her, he never stopped texting and calling.

    Last time, when he said he had something to do in Lin City, she thought he was just saying it, but she didn¡¯t expect him to reallye.

    ¡°Can¡¯t Ie?¡± Wan Xianyang handed the bouquet of roses to Shi Mengwan. This time, it was a bouquet of pink roses.

    Every time he came to look for her, he would definitely send flowers.

    Shi Mengwan looked at the bouquet of flowers and didn¡¯t take it for a long time. ¡°Wan Xianyang, I told you, I ¨C¡±

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me. It¡¯s impossible for you to be with me, right?¡± Wan Xianyang spoke first, and left Shi Mengwan speechless. ¡°It¡¯s just a bouquet of flowers for you. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous, right?¡±

    Shi Mengwan watched as he forcefully ced the bouquet into her hands. She had no choice but to ept it.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Wan Xianyang smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. If you really want to thank me, why don¡¯t you apany me to dinner?¡±

    ¡°Wan Xianyang ¨C¡±

    ¡°After all, I flew all the way from Rong City to look for you. Shouldn¡¯t you show some hospitality as a host?¡±

    Shi Mengwan was unable to reject the offer. Furthermore, the other party was Huo Jinyao¡¯s childhood friend, so she finally nodded.

    ¡°Okay. Then, wait for me. I¡¯ll go change.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Beautiful women make people wait.¡±

    Wan Xianyang¡¯s words made Shi Mengwan ufortable again. She changed her clothes and came out, but Wan Xianyang looked at her strangely.

    His gaze swept over her body, and that made Shi Mengwan think that something was wrong with her. She followed his gaze and looked at herself.

    ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful.¡±

    Hispliment made Shi Mengwan ufortable. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, what do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Anything.¡± Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t picky about food. Wan Xianyang sighed. ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to deal with you like this. I¡¯m treating someone to a meal, and I¡¯m most afraid of hearing such casual words.¡±

    When Shi Mengwan was a little embarrassed, Wan Xianyang approached her and added, ¡°However, beautiful women have special privileges.¡±

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t help butugh. This Wan Xianyang was an interesting person.

    Wan Xianyang brought Shi Mengwan to the Chao Wen Academy. Shi Mengwan had been here a few times, but she didn¡¯t expect Wan Xianyang to be so familiar with this ce.

    Shi Mengwan thought it would be awkward for a man and a woman to have dinner alone, but in fact, it wasn¡¯t at all. Wan Xianyang was a very humorous person.

    He talked about some interesting things that happened when he went to Hong Kong to auction antiques. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t feel bored.

    He had a good sense of propriety and never had any superfluous words or requests. Although there were asional jokes, it didn¡¯t make her feel awkward.

    Shi Mengwan looked at Wan Xianyang and had to admit that he was a very good man. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have any feelings for him.

    After dinner, Wan Xianyang and Shi Mengwan were about to leave, but Wan Xianyang bumped into an acquaintance.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to say hello. Wait for me.¡±

    Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t surprised that Wan Xianyang had an acquaintance in Lin City. However, that person looked familiar. She only rememberedter that the other party was also an antique dealer in Lin City. The other party¡¯s daughter hade to her studio to order dresses.

    Thinking of Wan Xianyang¡¯s business, she felt that it wasn¡¯t strange for him to know the other party.

    After exchanging greetings with the other party, Wan Xianyang returned with an apologetic look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After sending Shi Mengwan to the apartment building, Wan Xianyang watched her get out of the car and stopped her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me up?¡±

    Shi Mengwan became nervous because of his words. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not very convenient.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡± Wan Xianyang got out of the car and stood in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. Even if you let me up, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control myself.¡±

    Shi Mengwan felt a little embarrassed again. ¡°Wan Xianyang, I really...¡±

    ¡°Stop, stop. Today¡¯s night was very beautiful for me. You don¡¯t have to say those disappointing words afterwards, right?¡±

    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t say it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wan Xianyang turned around and picked up a small box from the back seat of the car. ¡°This is for you.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t appropriate.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. Just take it as a thank you for apanying me to dinner.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. You invited me to dinner, so I can¡¯t ept your gift again.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was determined not to ept it, but Wan Xianyang stubbornly ced the small box on her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a ring. There¡¯s no need to be so nervous.¡±

    ¡°Wan Xianyang.¡± Shi Mengwan pushed the box back. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯ll be embarrassed if you do this.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re really embarrassed, how about you apany me to a banquet tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Banquet?¡± Shi Mengwan froze. ¡°What banquet?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡± Wan Xianyang smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the Mr. Dong I met today. Tomorrow is his father¡¯s 70th birthday. My grandfather was friends with him. When he saw me, he invited me to attend. It¡¯s reasonable for me to go, so can I trouble you to be my femalepanion?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that inappropriate?¡±

    ¡°How can that be? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything inappropriate. Or are you unwilling to help me with that?¡±

    Wan Xianyang¡¯s attitude was too open and aboveboard. Shi Mengwan saw the sincerity in his eyes and finally nodded. ¡°Okay. I promise you.¡±

    ... ..

    Since Shi Mengwan had promised Wan Xianyang, she naturally would prepare well the next day.

    Before she got off work, she picked one from the series that had passed the semi-final. It was a water-blue gown with a calm color. It was very suitable to attend the birthday banquet in.

    When Xiao Ji knew that Shi Mengwan was going to attend the banquet, she was even more excited than herself. She followed the other two assistants of thepany and dolled up Shi Mengwan.

    Leaving two strands hanging by her ears, her long hair was tied up at the back of her head. Together with a pair of high heels of the same color. She looked graceful and elegant.

    It wasn¡¯t even time to get off work, but Wan Xianyang hade to pick her up. When he saw the Shi Mengwan in front of him, Wan Xianyang¡¯s gaze fell on her, and it never moved away.

    ¡°I regret it.¡± Wan Xianyang stood there with a conflicted look on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take such a beautiful femalepanion out. I want to hide you.¡±

    His words made Shi Mengwan¡¯s nervousness disappear without a trace.

    ¡°Thank you. You look very handsome today.¡± Wan Xianyang wore a white suit today. The bow tie on his chest was dark blue. The pocket on his chest also had a touch of light blue.

    At a nce, it looked like the two of them were wearing matching outfits. Shi Mengwan felt that it was a little strange, but Wan Xianyang was d that he had chosen this suit today.

    He was afraid that Shi Mengwan would feel bashful, so he didn¡¯t tease her about it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shi Mengwan wanted to walk out, but Wan Xianyang stopped. He took out the small box from yesterday from his pocket. When he opened it, there was a pair of blue diamond earrings inside.

    ¡°Look, don¡¯t we have a tacit understanding? The gown you chose is the same color as the one I chose?¡±

    As he spoke, he even looked at himself. It wasn¡¯t just the color of the earrings, the clothes also matched. In short, they all matched well.

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t answer him, so Wan Xianyang went forward to put them on for her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t reject me.¡± Wan Xianyang went forward and took out the pair of earrings. ¡°It really suits you. Just take it as my thank you gift for apanying me to the banquet.¡±

    This person could always find so many reasons. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t have time to reject him, but Wan Xianyang had already put the earrings on her.

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t see her face. Hs eyes filled with obvious admiration, Wan Xianyang took a step back.

    ¡°So beautiful. I really don¡¯t want to bring you there anymore. What should I do?¡±

    Even though he said that, Wan Xianyang still brought Shi Mengwan to the hotel where the banquet was held.

    When Shi Mengwan and Wan Xianyang entered the banquet hall, many people had already arrived. When the two of them entered, they had already tried to keep a low profile, but they still attracted the attention of quite a number of people.

    The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful, but they were unfamiliar faces. They didn¡¯t seem to be from Lin City.

    Wan Xianyang¡¯s antique shop was in Rong City, but he had been traveling all over the world for the past few years in order to buy antiques. More importantly, he had a distinguished family background.

    Although he was young in the field of antiques appraisal, he was already very experienced.

    The host of today¡¯s banquet, Old Master Dong, had a lot of dealings with Wan Xianyang¡¯s family, so he naturally knew him.

    When Old Master Dong¡¯s son Dong Yi saw Wan Xianyanging over, he immediately came over. He had met him yesterday, and he was also the one who had invited Wan Xianyang to today¡¯s banquet.

    ¡°Xianyang, you¡¯re here? My dad was just talking about you.¡±

    Dong Yi and Wan Xianyang¡¯s father were of the same generation, so it was natural for him to be called Wan Xianyang.

    ¡°Old Master Cheng misses you.¡±

    Wan Xianyang noticed that Dong Yi¡¯s gaze swept over Shi Mengwan. He smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Dong, this is my femalepanion, Shi Mengwan.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Uncle Dong.¡±

    After greeting him, Wan Xianyang followed behind Dong Yi to congratte Old Master Dong on his birthday. Although he came in a hurry, he had prepared a very sincere birthday gift.

    ¡°Old Master, congrattions.¡± After delivering the gift, Wan Xianyang had a faint smile on his face the whole time. ¡°I wish Old Master Dong happiness like the East Sea and longevity like the South Mountain.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Kid from the Wan family, I didn¡¯t expect that Ah-Yi didn¡¯t lie to me. You¡¯re really in Lin City.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I had something to do. I heard that it was the old man¡¯s birthday, so I shamelessly came over to ask for a drink. Don¡¯t me me, old man.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, Ah-Yi, look at that kid¡¯s mouth. He¡¯s just like his father was back then.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t tease me. When I came here, my grandfather asked me to say hello to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Also, give my regards to your grandfather. Tell him toe to Lin City to y when he has time. I can¡¯t say much about other things here, but the air here is pretty fresh.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely tell him toe to Lin City when he has the chance.¡±

    After Wan Xianyang celebrated his birthday, he introduced Shi Mengwan again.

    ¡°Old man, this is Shi Mengwan, my friend.¡±

    ¡°Hello, old man.¡± Shi Mengwan was quite generous. ¡°I wish you good health and a long life.¡±

    ¡°Good, good.¡± Old Man Dong smiled. He looked into the distance. ¡°My girl is about the same age as your friend. Kid from the Wan family, bring your friend to y. You don¡¯t have to stay here with an old man like me.¡±

    Wan Xianyang exchanged a few pleasantries and was about to bring Shi Mengwan to the dining table at the side when there was amotion at the door.

    Shi Mengwan was taken a step back by Wan Xianyang. With this step back, they faced the entrance of the banquet hall. She naturally saw who the person at the entrance was.

    Zhan Haoze and Chen Feifei.

    Chen Feifei was wearing that dress. It had to be said that she looked very good in that dress.

    Chen Feifei¡¯s looks were delicate and fragile. The light green color made her look even more pure.

    Zhan Haoze, who was next to her, wore a ck suit. He looked mysterious and elegant. When the two of them entered, many people looked in that direction.

    The two of them were well-known in Lin City. Moreover, the news that Chen Feifei and Zhan Haoze were engaged had spread.

    Dong Yi went up to greet them as usual. Before Shi Mengwan and Wan Xianyang could leave, Chen Feifei and Zhan Haoze had already walked over.

    Shi Mengwan and Zhan Haoze¡¯s gazes unexpectedly met in mid-air.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s feet went soft as Zhan Haoze¡¯s gaze swept past her. She almost couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.

 Chapter 683 - Where Did He TouChapter You

    <h4>Chapter 683: Where Did He Touch You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Shi Mengwan forced herself to shift her gaze. At this moment, Wan Xianyang was also looking at her.

    He leaned close to her ear and said in a very soft voice, ¡°Are you bored? It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll stay for a while and then leave. I¡¯ll treat you to a big mealter.¡±

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t help butugh at his words. This person was really very casual when it came to doing things. He left just like that.

    With Wan Xianyang¡¯s diversion, Shi Mengwan was no longer so nervous. She took two steps back without a trace and retreated behind Dong Yi and the others.

    Wan Xianyang smiled and followed behind. This way, he wouldn¡¯t stand out. After all, it wasn¡¯t very polite to leave without saying goodbye.

    When Chen Feifei saw Shi Mengwan, she was surprised, but it was only for a moment. She was representing the Chen family today, representing Chen Yongchang.

    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Dong.¡± Chen Feifei handed over the gift in her hand as she spoke. ¡°I wish you the best of luck.¡±

    ¡°Good, good.¡± Grandpa Dong nodded repeatedly. He looked at Zhan Haoze and took a step forward. ¡°I wish you good health and a long life.¡±

    Shi Mengwan froze. Zhan Haoze¡¯s speech was the same as hers. Although these words were the same back and forth, this feeling was indeed ¡ª

    Zhan Haoze had prepared another gift for elder Dong. He had also interacted with elder Dong a few times. He treated him with respect.

    ¡°Okay, okay. You¡¯re thoughtful.¡± Elder Dong liked to interact with juniors. Looking at these young people, he always felt that he was young. ¡°Don¡¯t be formal here. You¡¯re all young people. Go y with young people.¡±

    As he spoke, he thought of Wan Xianyang. He waved his hand and motioned for Wan Xianyang toe over.

    ¡°Kid from the Wan family, let me introduce you. You¡¯ve been in Rong City all this time, so you probably don¡¯t know him. This is Zhan Haoze. He can be considered one of the best young people in our Lin City.¡±

    ¡°Haoze, this is Wan Xianyang from Rong City. His old Langxuan is very famous in the country.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Old Master.¡± Wan Xianyang smiled and reached out his hand. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Wan Xianyang.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Zhan Haoze reached out his hand and shook Wan Xianyang¡¯s hand.

    Wan Xianyang didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but why did he feel that Zhan Haoze¡¯s handshake was particrly strong?

    Letting go of his hand, Wan Xianyang felt his hand hurt. Although he knew some kung fu and usually worked out, there was still a difference between him and Zhan Haoze, who came from a solid background of fist fighting.

    Seeing that someone hade over to celebrate Grandpa Dong¡¯s birthday, he took Shi Mengwan to the side to avoid them. Zhan Haoze and Chen Feifei also took the opportunity to stand over.

    After leaving Grandpa Dong¡¯s side, the group of people inexplicably stood together again.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. May I know what kind of business Mr. Zhan is in? If there¡¯s a chance, we might be able to work together.¡±

    Wan Xianyang was always well-rounded and would never offend anyone. Among Huo Jinyao¡¯s circle of childhood friends, he was the most tactful.

    ¡°There will be a chance.¡± As Zhan Haoze spoke, his gaze inadvertently swept across Shi Mengwan¡¯s face. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Miss Shi, what a coincidence.¡±

    As soon as he said this, the other three people present were shocked. Especially Shi Mengwan. She could not believe that Zhan haoze would actually greet her?

    Chen Feifei couldn¡¯t help but take another look at her. Then, she went to hold Zhan Haoze¡¯s arm. ¡°Brother Hao, do you still remember Miss Shi?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this outfit designed by Miss Shi?¡±

    Zhan Haoze said casually. When Chen Feifei appeared in front of him wearing this outfit today, he was shocked.

    He thought that this outfit was special for Shi Mengwan and that she wouldn¡¯t be willing to sell it. Who knew that not only did she sell it, but she also sold it to Chen Feifei.

    Chen Feifei pouted. She remembered that she did mention it when she wore this set of clothes today, but she felt a little annoyed.

    In her heart, all women were her potential rivals in love. She really didn¡¯t want Zhan Haoze to notice other women, even if it was just a name.

    Wan Xianyang looked at Shi Mengwan because of Zhan Haoze¡¯s words. His eyes were obviously filled with admiration and amazement. ¡°I always knew you were very impressive, but I really didn¡¯t expect you to be this impressive.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was a little embarrassed. She smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just my profession.¡±

    Seeing that Chen Feifei and Zhan Haoze were still standing there without moving, she looked at Wan Xianyang. ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. Let¡¯s go and sit down.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Wan Xianyang nodded. He looked at Zhan Haoze and Chen Feifei and said, ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    They left. Zhan Haoze stood there with a gloomy look in his eyes. Chen Feifei¡¯s hand was still holding his arm. He withdrew his hand without a trace.

    ¡°Brother Hao, let¡¯s find a seat and sit down.¡±

    Zhan Haoze withdrew his hand when Chen Feifei was about to take his hand again. The two of them went to their seats and sat down.

    ¡°Brother Hao, there are really a lot of people here today.¡±

    Chen Feifei also saw Su Chenghui. The status of the Su family wasn¡¯t ordinary. Usually, they wouldn¡¯te to a banquet like the Dong family¡¯s.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t hear Chen Feifei¡¯s words. He looked in the direction of Su Chenghui. If he remembered correctly, Su Chenghui seemed to have gone out on his own?

    ¡°Brother Hao? Are you listening to me?¡±

    ¡°Eat something.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was indifferent. Chen Feifei gritted her teeth. She wore a new dress today and specially dressed herself up. However, Zhan Haoze didb¡¯t look at her. This made her very discouraged and her expression became more and more unsightly.

    ¡°Brother Hao, you ¨C¡±

    She wanted to re up, but she was in someone else¡¯s ce after all. She couldb;t go too far. Thinking that Zhan Haoze would coax her, she could only turn around and sulk. Who knew that Zhan Haoze still didn¡¯t look at her, and that made Chen Feifei very angry.

    Wan Xianyang, on the other hand, kept teasing Shi Mengwan. He was afraid that she would be ufortable in such a ce, so he would find some funny things from time to time to make her happy.

    Shi Mengwan was so amused by him that she really forgot about what happened before. A smile appeared on her face.

    However, she didn¡¯t know that her smile made Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes gloomier and gloomier.

    Halfway through the banquet, Wan Xianyang left with Shi Mengwan. Before she left, she casually looked around the banquet hall and found that Zhan Haoze and Chen Feifei weren¡¯t there.

    She quickly retracted her gaze and left with Wan Xianyang.

    Wan Xianyang was also a wonderful person. He left the hotel but didn¡¯t bring her home. Instead, he found a ce and changed out of his mboyant suit.

    Shi Mengwan looked at the T-shirt and jeans on her body and was a little stunned.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Guess?¡±

    Wan Xianyang kept her guessing. When he put on his suit and gown, he looked like a sessful person. However, when he put on his jeans and T-shirt, he looked a little bohemian.

    What surprised Shi Mengwan more was that he actually took her to the food stall behind the university town.

    When Shi Mengwan got off the car, she thought there was something wrong with her eyes.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t been here for a long time, right?¡±

    Shi Mengwan nodded. It had indeed been a long time. She used toe here with Su Qingsang. However, Su Qingsang was very busy. Medical students weren¡¯t any less busy than fashion design professionals.

    She had to take a lot of exams. Even when she wasn¡¯t rushing to write her thesis, she still had a lot of things to do.

    However, they still came here a lot. Shi Mengwan smelled the familiar scent in the air. She really missed it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I heard the oyster omelet at the first stall is very delicious.¡±

    ¡°You even know about that?¡± Shi Mengwan was even more surprised now.

    Wan Xianyang smiled proudly. ¡°Of course, I did my homework.¡±

    He brought Shi Mengwan to the stall inside. Shi Mengwan looked at the familiar stalls on both sides. She had to admit that her background made her feel that this kind of environment was more suitable for her.

    Those feasts where people toasted with each other looked grand, but in fact, she really didn¡¯t like it.

    Shi Mengwan used toe here often, and Wan Xianyang had done his homework. The two of them picked some good-tasting stalls and ate from the street vendors.

    When Shi Mengwan reached the end of the street, she felt a little full.

    ¡°I¡¯m so full.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go for a walk to digest your food?¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at the time and shook her head. ¡°No need, right? It¡¯ste. I still have work tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± Wan Xianyang sighed. ¡°I was thinking of spending more time with you today. After all, I¡¯m leaving tomorrow.¡±

    Seeing that Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t show any signs of reluctance, Wan Xianyang clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re really cold and aloof. I¡¯ve said so much, so can¡¯t you pretend that you can¡¯t bear to part with me?¡±

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t pretend. ¡°Wan Xianyang, you¡¯re actually a very good person, but ¨C¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡± Wan Xianyang stopped her. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a good person, so I don¡¯t need you to give me the good person card.¡±

    Shi Mengwan smiled. ¡°En, then you¡¯re not a good person, but I am, so we¡¯re notpatible.¡±

    ¡°Mengwan, oh Mengwan, you really know how to hurt me.¡±

    When Wan Xianyang was leading her to the parking lot, he said, ¡°I¡¯m really curious now. What kind of man do you want? Do you want a God?¡±

    He had asked Su Qingsang many times, but Su Qingsang refused to tell him. This made him very depressed.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s face shed across Shi Mengwan¡¯s mind. She said self-deprecatingly, ¡°No, not a god, but Satan.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Wan Xianyangughed uncontrobly. ¡°What should I do? Mengwan, I really like you more and more.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to do.¡± Shi Mengwan could tell that he was joking and she regained her calmness. ¡°Because even though you¡¯re not a good person, you¡¯re not Satan.¡±

    Wan Xianyang smiled even more brightly. The two of them walked to the parking lot and almost stopped.

    They got into the car. This ce wasn¡¯t far from Shi Mengwan¡¯s apartment. Not long after, they arrived at the apartment building.

    Shi Mengwan got out of the car and was about to go home when Wan Xianyang stopped her. He got out of the car and took out the dress that Shi Mengwan had changed out of at the clothing store.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t taken this yet.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shi Mengwan thanked him. Remembering that the earrings were still on her ears, she raised her hand and wanted to take them off.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to return this to me.¡± Wan Xianyang looked at Shi Mengwan. ¡°If you reject me and then return my things, you will make me think of how I was rejected by you every day. That will be too cruel.¡±

    ¡°You can give it to someone else.¡± Shi Mengwan felt that she was being rude after she said that. ¡°But this is too expensive. I really can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    ¡°If you really want to be so polite with me, then I really don¡¯t mind turning into Satan tonight.¡±

    After he said that, Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t continue. She could only stop her actions.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I should be the one thanking you.¡± Wan Xianyang wasn¡¯t being polite. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve never been to Lin City before, but I really didn¡¯t realize that Lin City was so fun. So you see, I should be thanking you.¡±

    ¡°Wan Xianyang.¡±

    ¡°Enough. Go up. If you continue, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to resist going upstairs to ask you for a cup of coffee to drink.¡±

    This person was really...

    Shi Mengwan took a step back and wanted to leave, but Wan Xianyang suddenly called out to her. She stopped in her tracks, but he suddenly reached out and took a leaf from her head.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s from just now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, do you want to count how many times you said thank you today?¡± He suddenly moved his face closer with a teasing smile on his face. ¡°Maybe you can kiss me as a thank you gift.¡±

    Shi Mengwan took a big step back because of his action. She didn¡¯t say thank you anymore and turned around to leave.

    Wan Xianyang looked at her back and sighed. He couldn¡¯t get the heart of the goddess of his dreams. That really made him sad.

    He got into the car again and left. Naturally, he didn¡¯t know that there was someone staring at the balcony of Shi Mengwan¡¯s apartment.

    He saw the ¡°Intimate actions¡± of the two of them.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan went upstairs. Besides her bag, she was also carrying that dress. She thought about what Wan Xianyang said just now. If she hadn¡¯t met Zhan Haoze, Wan Xianyang would really be a good man.

    Unfortunately ¡ª

    But tonight¡¯s date was still very pleasant. She was very busy these days. There weren¡¯t many ssmates who would contact her, and she didn¡¯t have many friends in Lin City, especially after Su Qingsang left. Indeed, it had been a long time since she went to the university town.

    She didn¡¯t expect Wan Xianyang to know. She could see that he came only after asking Su Qingsang. However, this could be considered an effort.

    She didn¡¯t feel anything for a man who was so dedicated to pursuing her.

    Shi Mengwan mocked herself in her heart. She was afraid that she would have to lose her memory one day andpletely forget Zhan Haoze before she could ept other men again, right?

    After entering the house, Shi Mengwan casually threw her dress on the sofa.

    She didn¡¯t notice that there was a figure standing on her balcony. She had been tired all day. After returning home to rx, she directly stepped on the floor barefoot.

    She had eaten too much at night, so she stretchedzily, put down her bag, and went into the bathroom to take a shower.

    Halfway through the shower, she seemed to hear a faint cracking sound. She stopped for a moment and turned off the water. Only then did she think of going out to take a look. At that moment, the bathroom door was pushed open.

    Shi Mengwan was shocked. She reached out to grab the towel, but she stayed under the shower. Whether it was the towel or an offensive weapon, they were all very far away from her.

    She took three steps to close the door, but the person outside had already entered.

    Shi Mengwan was shocked. She didn¡¯t have time to scream or find cover. She only wanted to push the person out, but she saw the person¡¯s face.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze?¡±

    She was so scared that she couldn¡¯t breathe properly. If it weren¡¯t for her strong willpower, she might not have been able to control her emotions.

    She looked at Zhan Haoze, and Zhan Haoze was looking at her.

    She was covered in water, and her long hair was wet. Because she was taking a shower just now, her fair skin had a beautiful crimson color.

    He was wearing the suit he had worn at the banquet. Shi Mengwan spent almost a minute to recover from the shock.

    Her eyes full of vignce, she looked at Zhan Haoze. ¡°You, why are you here? Get out.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he took a step forward. He took a step forward, and Shi Mengwan took a step back.

    However, she had just showered. The ground was covered in water and it was very slippery. She retreated in a hurry and lost her bnce. She fell backward.

    Zhan Haoze quickly held her waist. Before she could stabilize herself, her body was already in his arms.

    The water droplets on her body wet Zhan Haoze¡¯s suit. Wanting him to let go of her, Shi Mengwan ced her hands on his chest.

    Zhan Haoze easily lifted her body and tilted his head. He didn¡¯t care that her face and body were covered in water as he kissed her lips.

    Shi Mengwan widened her eyes and struggled very quickly.

    However, it was useless. Zhan Haoze¡¯s strength was much greater than hers, and his kiss was extremely fierce.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s mouth was hurt by his kiss and felt numb. She was furious, and she opened her mouth to bite back at his lips.

    Zhan Haoze stepped back to prevent her from seeding. He lowered his head and bit down hard on her neck.

    ¡°Chi ¨C¡± Shi Mengwan was in pain. She wanted to push Zhan Haoze away, but he didn¡¯t let go.

    His teeth were so deep that they almost sank into her flesh. Shi Mengwan¡¯s tears were about to fall. Zhan Haoze let go of her mouth, but he didn¡¯t let go of her.

    He lifted her up again and pressed her against the wall.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s back hit the wall. The cold tiles made her feel cold. Zhan Haoze¡¯s arms in front of her were also cold because they were wet.

    She shrunk her body and red at him. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Zhan Haoze stared at the bite mark on her shoulder. He stroked it with his long fingers and pressed hard. ¡°Tell me, where did he touch you?¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t understand what Zhan Haoze meant at first. Zhan haoze fixed her body firmly against the wall, lowered his head, and bit her cheek.

    It wasn¡¯t heavy, but it hurt.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze ¨C¡±

    ¡°Tell me, where did he touch you?¡±

    He saw it. Shi Mengwan had changed her clothes when she came back, and the first thing she did when she came back was to take a shower.

    He also saw that damn Wan Xianyang ¡°kiss and hug¡± Shi Mengwan when they were downstairs.

    He thought so purely because of the angle. He was crazy, but Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to go crazy with him.

    ¡°Psycho, let go of me.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to say it?¡± Zhan Haoze nodded and pulled her hand away from his chest. ¡°Then I¡¯ll examine it myself.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    How could Shi Mengwan let him examine her? She started to struggle more and more.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, let go of me. What right do you have to treat me like this?¡±

    Zhan Haoze acted as if he didn¡¯t hear her. He stubbornly ¡°examined¡± her body.

    First it was her cheek, then her lips. He had already kissed her just now. Now it was her arm. He lifted her arm and examined it one by one.

    When he saw a red mark on it, he pinched it. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Psycho.¡±

    Shi Mengwan refused to answer his question. Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes and covering up her original mark, he lowered his head to make a mark on her arm.

    His actions definitely weren¡¯t gentle. Shi Mengwan wanted to pull her hand back, but she wasn¡¯t his match at all.

    He changed an arm, but he was a little disappointed that he didn¡¯t find any traces of what he thought he would. He went to check her body again.

    Today, in order to wear a gown, she didn¡¯t wear traditional underwear. Instead, she used a scarf. If she wore that, there would naturally be some traces left behind.

    That circle of red was an eyesore in Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes.

    Shi Mengwan felt that he was really crazy. She felt pain and pushed him with all her might. She even reached out to hit his back.

    However, it was useless. Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t take her tickling strength seriously at all.

    He was extremely stubborn. The water on Shi Mengwan¡¯s body dried up very quickly. However, the examination was far from over.

    She was like a prisoner on a cross. Not only she couldn¡¯t escape, but she also had to let him examine her like this.

    She felt humiliated, but she couldn¡¯t break free. She couldn¡¯t escape.

    After he ¡°examined¡± every inch of her body, he didn¡¯t seem to be satisfied. In the end, his examination also changed tones.

    When her body was split open by him, her eyes were filled with tears as she red at Zhan Haoze hatefully.

    ¡°This is rape.¡±

    ¡°Rape?¡± Zhan Haoze sneered. He lifted her body up and put it down heavily. ¡°If you say so, then so be it.¡±

    He leaned close to his ear and nibbled on her earlobe. He said word by word, ¡°You dared to let that man touch you. I¡¯m already being merciful if I don¡¯t kill him.¡±

    Madman. Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth. ¡°Zhan Haoze, you bastard.¡±

    ¡°Change some new words.¡± He increased his strength and his breathing became heavier. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll treat this as a fetish.¡±

    Unable to defeat him, Shi Mengwan closed her eyes and helplessly turned her face away.

    Everything seemed to have returned to its original point. She was still the same Shi Mengwan who had be abnormal and unlike herself the moment she met Zhan Haoze.

    However, Zhan haoze didn¡¯ot notice that he was holding her waist and pulling her body tightly into his embrace.

    ¡°Stay away from that man.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t see him again.¡±

    Domineering, mboyant, and full of dominance.

    She seemed to be able to feel his emotions, desire for monopoly over her. That wasn¡¯t love. Thinking about it, she felt more and more pain. From the corner of her eyes, she felt tears rolling down her cheeks and falling to the ground.

    Zhan Haoze was still moving. When he felt her tears, he stopped moving.

    Looking at Shi Mengwan, who had her eyes tightly closed, he suddenly leaned over and kissed her tears away.

    This waspletely plunder.

    He didn¡¯t just want her body, but also her heart and everything she had.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡±

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t speak. She wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s, and that she was her own, but she couldn¡¯t speak anymore.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t need her to speak either. He lowered his head and kept repeating that sentence in her ear. With his actions, he was bound to make her remember it.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡±

 Chapter 684 - You Shameless Mistress

    <h4>Chapter 684: You Shameless Mistress</h4>

    Shi Mengwan had been living with Qiao Ze for more than a year. Ever since thest time she saw Qiao Ze fight with someone, she had never seen Qiao Ze fight with anyone again.

    She knew that Qiao Ze was hiding something from her outside, but she also knew that it was his life. Even if she wanted to change it, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    All she had to do was tell herself that she didn¡¯t see it, and she could treat it as if Qiao Ze was living a normal life outside.

    They spent the Mid-autumn Festival, the Spring Festival, the Lantern Festival, and the Dragon Boat Festival together. They spent the hottest summer in Lin City. Shi Mengwan¡¯s studies advanced. She was smart and willing to work hard. Even if she had to stop for half a semester, she wouldn¡¯t be unable to keep up.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the National Day again. After the National Day, it was the Mid-autumn Festival.

    After Shi Mengwan and the youth lived together, the two of them slowly lived began a more decent life.

    Shi Mengwan went to school during the day, tidied up the house and did her homework at night. The youth went out during the day and returned home at night. Shi Mengwan did her homework, and he read.

    Shi Mengwan once thought that because the youth had always been a gangster outside, he couldn¡¯t read much.

    However, the young man only read history books and biographies of famous people.

    In the narrow living room, the two of them sat under the lights while each doing their own things.

    The two of them had been sleeping on the same bed at night ever sincest year¡¯s cold weather. Until summer, no one said they wanted to change ces.

    Shi Mengwan actually slept very well, but it was very strange. Every time before she slept, her back was facing the young man, so the two of them maintained a certain distance.

    But when she woke up in the morning, she would definitely be in the youth¡¯s arms.

    The youth¡¯s hand was ced on her shoulder, and forming a protective posture, he wrapped her in his arms.

    At the beginning, Shi Mengwan would still feel awkward and embarrassed, but as time passed, she didn¡¯t feel humiliated anymore.

    Especially after a thunderstorm night. The weather that day was special, and it thundered. Thunder apanied by lightning made the entire Lin City fall into darkness.

    By midnight, the electricity had stopped. Shi Mengwan was afraid. She reflexively went to seek the youth¡¯s embrace.

    The youth held her in his arms and covered her ears with his hands. ¡°Sleep, I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± The youth had already tried his voice during the voice change phase, and it was a little hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    She pressed her face tightly against the young man¡¯s chest. At one point, his heartbeat suppressed the sound of thunder outside.

    That steady and powerful heartbeat, one after another, made herpletely forget the fear and terror in her heart.

    He had the power to calm people¡¯s hearts, and she liked being so close to him. From then on, Shi Mengwan no longer turned her back on the young man and fell asleep.

    Unknowingly, the rtionship between the two of them became even closer.

    Since National Day wasing, Shi Mengwan¡¯s school was going to be on a seven-day break. She wondered if she could go out and y with Qiao Ze for two days.

    She had been in Lin City for so long, but other than that time when she went out to watch the fireworks party, she hadn¡¯t really gone anywhere to y.

    The youth didn¡¯t object to her suggestion. Qin Mountain was in Lin City. It was famous for having a huge rock that looked like a zither on it.

    Shi Mengwan had heard of it before. Some of her ssmates were from the vicinity.

    This was the first time she had gone out with a teenager, much less to a scenic spot in the city. Shi Mengwan was also very happy.

    She had asked her ssmates in advance how to get there. She took a few buses to go there.

    On National Day, she had prepared some snacks and drinks and went out with the teenager.

    The scenery of was was beautiful. Other than the huge rock that looked like a zither, there were also a few other amazing scenes. At that time, the two of them didn¡¯t have a camera, so they couldn¡¯t take any photos.

    However, Shi Mengwan smiled very happily and was very satisfied.

    Her stamina wasn¡¯t good, so she was extremely tired after climbing the mountain for a short while.

    When the youth went down the mountain, he saw the sweat on her forehead. He turned around and motioning for her to get on his back, he bent down.

    Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t willing. ¡°I¡¯m very heavy. I can walk on my own. Dear Brother, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The youth didn¡¯t just move. He lowered his body and insisted that Shi Mengwane up.

    Shi Mengwan was helpless. In the end, she got on the youth¡¯s back. During National Day, there were quite a number of people on the mountain. The youth carried Shi Mengwan on his back, but his footsteps were very steady.

    When they came down from the mountain, the two of them waited for a long time, but there was no bus. After discussing with Qiao Ze, Shi Mengwan and Qiao Ze decided to walk two stops first and go to a ce where there was a bus.

    The two of them had just walked one stop when they realized that they might have taken the wrong road. There was still a distance to the real foot of the mountain.

    By the time they reacted, there were already a few people blocking their way in front of them.

    Shi Mengwan was behind Zhan Haoze. Seeing that those people were frightening, she shrank her body behind the youth.

    The youth looked at those people and narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Kid, your followers aren¡¯t by your side today, right? I want to see what you can do today.¡±

    Qiao Ze shielded Shi Mengwan behind him and looked at those people in front of him. The corners of his lips curled up in a mocking smile.

    He turned around and looked at Shi Mengwan. ¡°Go over there and hide. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was afraid and couldn¡¯t help but grab the hem of the youth¡¯s clothes. Indicating that she shouldn¡¯t be afraid, Qiao Ze patted her hand.

    She quickly ran to the side and hid behind a tree.

    There seemed to be eight people, but the youth was all by himself. Shi Mengwan was extremely worried.

    However, the youth was fighting against eight people by himself. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the punches and kicks that were thrown at him. He countered each and every one of them.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s heart was hanging by a thread as she watched the youth counter-attack. She had also taken quite a number of hits.

    Her eyes were red. The youth¡¯sbative skills were umted from actualbat. His punches hit their flesh and directly hit their vitals.

    Three or four people had already been beaten to the ground by him. The remaining people became angrier and their counter-attacks became more powerful.

    The youth wasn¡¯t paying attention and took a few more hits on his body. Shi Mengwan was getting more and more worried.

    But at this moment, a few more people appeared out of nowhere. Those people were different from those hooligans from before. Each of them was carrying a club and a steel pipe that was as thick as a thumb.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes widened as she watched the group of people rush towards Qiao Ze and start fighting.

    Qiao Ze was able to hold on for a while at first, but after being hit by the club a few times on his hands and body, he started to stagger.

    Shi Mengwan knew that she would only cause trouble if she went over, but when she saw someone swing that long steel pipe towards Qiao Ze¡¯s head, she couldn¡¯t help but shout out loud.

    ¡°Dear Brother, be careful.¡±

    Her shout made Qiao Ze avoid that hit, but it also made the others notice her direction. Soon, a few hooligans rushed towards her.

    Qiao Ze was anxious. Without thinking, he ran towards her direction. But there were too many people and they surrounded him. He couldn¡¯te over for a while.

    Shi Mengwan picked up the stones on the ground and threw them at them when they rushed towards her.

    But she was young and didn¡¯t have much strength, except for one piece, the rest were all empty hits. The hooligan who was hit by her was furious. He rushed towards Shi Mengwan and threw a punch.

    That punch was blocked by Qiao Ze, who rushed towards her. Qiao Ze protected her behind him. When the other party rushed up, he pushed her and told her to run.

    At this time, where could Shi Mengwan run to? In her anger, she picked up the wooden stick that had fallen to the ground and swung it wildly.

    That kind of unorganized fighting waspletely useless. She was quickly surrounded by a few hooligans.

    The youth desperately tried to run in her direction, but it was useless. Shi Mengwan was still beaten up.

    Shi Mengwan was a little girl. How had she ever been beaten up? Her body was knocked back a few steps and she fell to the ground.

    The remaining hooligans weren¡¯t people who took pity on women. They swung their sticks at Shi Mengwan. At first, she could still protect her head with her hands.

    But then she was hit on the head, she fainted. She tried her best to tell Dear Brother to run, but another stick hit her head. Shepletely lost the ability to resist.

    The youth wanted to rush over, but a small thug took out a knife and stabbed at the youth.

    ¡°Dear Brother ¨C¡± Shi Mengwan was burning with anxiety. She tried her best to save Dear Brother, but it was useless. She was hit on the head again, and she began to feel dizzy.

    Before she fainted, she saw that Dear Brother dodged the knife, but he didn¡¯t dodge the steel pipe from a small thug behind him. His body also fell down.

    ¡°Dear Brother ¨C¡±

    She wanted to scream, but she couldn¡¯t. She could only let the darkness take over her consciousness.

    When she woke up, she was already in the hospital.

    Beside her were Father Shi and Mother Shi, who were worried. They had been looking for her for more than a year. They even posted her on the missing persons website.

    She was clearly in Lin City, but her parents didn¡¯t know.

    She didn¡¯t know how she got to the hospital. Later, she heard that someone had called the police. When the police arrived, she was already there. Other than her, there were also a few injured hooligans.

    Shi Mengwan was rescued by the police and brought to the hospital. The police found her parents and informed the Shi couple toe and pick her up.

    When she woke up, it had been three days since she was attacked that day.

    She asked her parents where her Dear Brother was? But no one knew where her Dear Brother was. The police even said that there was no such person.

    Not only that, those hooligans also said that they had never met Qiao Ze.

    Qiao Ze seemed to have disappeared from the world. No matter how she asked and searched, there was no information about Qiao Ze.

    The police even told Shi Mengwan that in Lin City, there was no person called Qiao Ze. She didn¡¯t believe it and asked the police to investigate.

    She did find a few people called Qiao Ze, but none of the information matched. She could only ask the police to investigate again, but no one believed her.

    She didn¡¯t have a photo and couldn¡¯t find a witness to prove her words. Everyone thought she was just a child and didn¡¯t take her seriously.

    After that, she was brought back to town by her parents. She had been begging her parents to let her find her in Lin City, but Lin city was so big and even the police said no, so her parents wouldn¡¯t care.

    No one believed her words, and no one listened to her. Even if she wanted to find her in Lin City, no one would help her.

    Most importantly, after running away from home, mother Shi was scared by her. Saying that she wouldn¡¯t give birth to a third child, she even ignored the fact that she only had two daughters and ran to get a vasectomy. She used this to beg her not to leave home again.

    Shi Mengwan was finally helpless. She could only listen to her parents and no longer thought of running to Lin City to look for her Dear Brother.

    However, she couldn¡¯t restrain the longing for Qiao Ze in her heart. Every night, every sunrise, every festival.

    She would think of the youth who had protected her behind him. Not only did that longing not fade with the passage of time, it became clearer and more profound.

    She missed him badly.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that when they met again, the two of them would end up like this.

    Her Dear Brother had changed his name and was no longer the same person as before. Not only did he not take care of her at all, he even hurt her time and time again.

    ..

    Zhan Haoze looked at Shi Mengwan, who was sleeping on the bed, with a sh of guilt in his eyes.

    He had lost control yesterday, and as a result, Shi Mengwan was sick. Her body was already wet, yet he had acted so recklessly.

    In the end, he had made her faint. Even though he had treated her in time, wiped her hair clean, and cleaned her body, Shi Mengwan was still sick.

    He called her doctor, and her fever was 39 degrees.

    The doctor gave her an injection to reduce her fever, but her temperature didn¡¯t drop immediately. After the Doctor left, Zhan Haoze went to the bathroom and wrung a towel over her head.

    The towel was wet and dry, cold and hot. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t wake up.

    During this time, Xiao Ji and Xiao Qiu from her studio called to look for her. Zhan Haoze picked up the phone and didn¡¯t care how they would react when they heard a man answering Shi Mengwan¡¯s call. He directly said that Shi Mengwan was sick and couldn¡¯t go to work for the time being.

    Zhan Haoze called Tang Hua again and asked him to send his work here.

    After hanging up the phone, he sat down by the bed and his gaze fell on Shi Mengwan.

    Her face was abnormally red due to her fever. Her breathing was also a little heavy. Even though she was asleep, her eyebrows were tightly knitted.

    ¡°Dear Brother ¨C¡±

    In a daze, he seemed to hear her mumbling. He only heard it clearly when he got closer. She was calling him Dear Brother.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes were deep as he reached out and gently caressed Shi Mengwan¡¯s cheek. Her temperature there was very high, and was much higher than usual.

    When his hand touched her, perhaps it was because Shi Mengwan felt waves of coolness, her furrowed brows even eased up a lot.

    ¡°Dear Brother ¨C¡±

    Shi Mengwan felt that she had had a very long dream.

    In the dream, she wasn¡¯t forced to separate from her Dear Brother. There weren¡¯t those little hooligans who were looking for trouble, and there wasn¡¯t Zhan Haoze who made her sad and anguisheed.

    There was only her Dear Brother who had always been by her side and always protected her.

    She dreamed that she opened a studio and set up apany. She dreamed that her Dear Brother had started a business with her. She dreamed that they had always been together since they were teenagers.

    She also dreamed that she and her Dear Brother finally got together and entered the stadium together.

    However, at their wedding, just when she was about to marry her Dear Brother, Chen Feifei rushed out from nowhere.

    ¡°Brother Hao is mine, you shameless mistress.¡±

    ¡°You stole my man. You Are Shameless, you are cheap.¡±

    The wedding became chaotic because of Chen Feifei¡¯s arrival. All the guests who came to watch the ceremony looked at them as if they were watching a farce.

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not a mistress.¡±

    She was the one who knew Zhan Haoze first, so how did she be a mistress?

    Shi Mengwan was shocked. She wanted to defend herself, but no one listened to her. She saw her parents¡¯ disappointed faces and the shocked faces of her friends and family.

    Even her best friend, Su Qingsang, looked at her with pity. ¡°Wanwan, give up on him. Give up on him.¡±

    Those voices and those people¡¯s eyes were like knives, causing her a lot of pain.

    ¡°No ¨C¡±

    She woke up screaming, but she realized her limbs were weak. Not only that, but she was also covered in sweat. She looked like she had been scooped out of the water.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    A hoarse male voice sounded. She turned around and saw Zhan Haoze guarding the bed.

    He didn¡¯t look too good. There was faint stubble on his chin, and his eyes were bloodshot. Upon seeing him, Shi Mengwan also remembered why she was here.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    The moment she opened her mouth, her voice became hoarse. Zhan Haoze brought her a cup of warm water at the right time, helped her up, and fed her.

    She wanted to refuse, but her body, which had just caught a fever, really didn¡¯t have much strength. With an ufortable throat, she couldn¡¯t refuse, so she drank all the water in the cup.

    The warm water finally made her feel better. She raised her head and looked at Zhan Haoze again.

    ¡°Are you hungry? There¡¯s porridge in the kitchen. It¡¯s hot. Let me help you bring it over.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice could be considered gentle. Shi Mengwan looked at him. Before she could stop him, he had already gone to bring the porridge over.

    Shi Mengwan was really hungry. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t know that she had slept for two whole days from the time she had a fever until she woke up.

    She wasn¡¯t usually sick, so her reactions were very severe when she was sick.

    Zhan Haoze brought the porridge in. He helped Shi Mengwan sit up, scooped a spoonful of porridge with a spoon, and was about to send it to Shi Mengwan¡¯s mouth.

    Shi Mengwan tilted her head and avoided his hand.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze ¨C¡± Her voice was hoarse and she looked rather helpless. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±

    ¡°Eat the porridge first.¡± The spoon in Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand was still there. ¡°You¡¯ve been sick for two days. You have to eat something.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. In her current condition, she could naturally guess that she was sick. She didn¡¯t forget who was the culprit behind her illness.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, I don¡¯t want to see you. Go out.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t recovered from her illness. From her voice to her face, there was a hint of weakness. When she said this sentence, there wasn¡¯t any intimidation at all.

    Zhan Haoze still maintained his previous posture. ¡°You drink the porridge first. We¡¯ll talk after you finish.¡±

    ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll naturally drink after you leave.¡± Shi Mengwan turned her face away and stubbornly refused to drink.

    ¡°You drink first. I¡¯ll naturally leave after you finish drinking.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s words made Shi Mengwan so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but re at him. However, even if she had a healthy body, she definitely couldn¡¯t beat him in terms of intimidation, not to mention that she was currently sick.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    The moment she opened her mouth, Zhan Haoze fed the spoon in his hand into her mouth. She couldn¡¯t say anything. She was forced to swallow the porridge in her mouth.

    Before she could say anything, the second spoon was already fed to her. Just like that, Shi Mengwan finished the bowl of porridge under half-force.

    When she saw the bottom of the porridge, she also recovered some of her energy. ¡°I finished it. Can you leave now?¡±

    Zhan Haoze put down the bowl but wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave,

    Instead, he pulled out a tissue from the bedside to wipe Shi Mengwan¡¯s mouth. Shi Mengwan avoided his movements.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, I really don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand holding the tissue stopped in mid-air. Shi Mengwan¡¯s gaze was looking at an unknown point in front of her. Her head was still a little dizzy. She was also soft and couldn¡¯t use her strength.

    But there were some things that she had to say.

    ¡°You have Chen Feifei. Why are you still bothering me?¡±

    Not giving him a chance, she smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, you want to say that you and Chen Feifei don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship. You want me to believe you and give you time, right?¡±

    ¡°But why should I believe you? Why should I give you time?¡±

    ¡°You and she can appear in front of everyone. You and she can stand in broad daylight and receive everyone¡¯s blessings. But what about me and you? Zhan Haoze, what can I do with you? For example, at an asion like yesterday, did you dare to introduce me to everyone as your girlfriend? Did you dare?¡±

    She finally looked at him. Her voice was slightly hoarse, and her gaze was despondent. ¡°You didn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. He opened his mouth to speak, but Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t give him a chance.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t dare to let people know that I¡¯m your girlfriend. You didn¡¯t dare to let people know that we¡¯re in a rtionship. You can pair up with Chen Feifei, but you can¡¯t stand to see me go out with another man. You humiliate me and hurt me. Zhan Hoze, I¡¯m a human, not a doll ¨C¡±

    After saying so much in one breath, Shi Mengwan¡¯s breathing was a little ragged. She ced a hand on her chest and continued to calm herself down.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, I can treat all sorts of things in the past as my fault, my fault. I was the one who gave you the chance to hurt me again and again. But now, I¡¯ve already paid the price. Zhan Haoze, can you let me go?¡±

    Her face was pale, and she looked pitiful and weak. She waspletely different from her usual morous and charming self.

    Zhan Haoze felt his heart tremble. He looked at Shi Mengwan and couldn¡¯t react.

    His surprise was captured by Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes. She thought that he was still unwilling to let her go, and her eyes were a little red.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, I¡¯m really tired, very tired. I don¡¯t want to continue. Can you? You don¡¯t want me to shed all pretense of cordiality, right?¡±

    It was rare for her to be so stubborn. ¡°I think, if Chen Feifei knew about our rtionship, she would probably be unhappy, right?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression changed slightly. He thought of Chen Feifei¡¯s usual methods. What happened to that Ling Xue? If that oue was repeated on Shi Mengwan ¡ª

    He suddenly didn¡¯t dare to think further.

    Shi Mengwan saw his cowardly expression and knew that he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to let Chen Feifei know. The corners of her lips curled up and sheughed mockingly.

    ¡°You can go.¡± Shi Mengwan was really ufortable. She felt tired and anguished. She retracted her body into the nket and turned her face away. She didn¡¯t look at Zhan Haoze. ¡°I¡¯m very tired. I want to rest.¡±

    She closed her eyes. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to sleep after sleeping for two days, but she didn¡¯t want to see him either.

    The room was very quiet. She didn¡¯t move, and Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t move either. She felt that he was still sitting there, so she felt ufortable. She wanted to chase him away.

    But she knew that she didn¡¯t have the strength now, and she wasn¡¯t his match.

    Many thoughts, from her youth until now, shed through her mind. From her reunion with Zhan Haoze until now. Finally, it was that dream.

    The dream in which Chen Feifei pointed at her nose and called her a shameless mistress.

    Her eyes were a little sore and ufortable. She resisted rubbing her eyes, but in the next second, she felt an extremely gentle kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 Chapter 685 - Iâ€™m Wanwanâ€™s Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 685: I¡¯m Wanwan¡¯s Boyfriend</h4>

    Her body stiffened and she didn¡¯t dare to move at all.

    I¡¯m sorry? Was that something that someone like Zhan Haoze would say? For a moment, she thought there was something wrong with her ears. How was that possible?

    She must¡¯ve heard it wrong, she must¡¯ve heard it wrong.

    As her thoughts ran wild, her hand was wrapped by a thick and warm palm. That soft, feather-like kissnded on her again. This time, on her eyelids.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Those three very soft words rang out again. This time, it was even clearer than before.

    She didn¡¯t dare to move, but her trembling eyshes betrayed her current emotions. She forced herself not to open her eyes.

    Her excessive restraint made her hands clench into fists by her side. Her eyes were a little sore.

    But it was only for a moment. After thinking for a while, she suddenly opened her eyes and met Zhan Haoze¡¯s gaze.

    Their eyes met and Shi Mengwan¡¯s almond-shaped eyes were clear and cold. ¡°Zhan Haoze, I don¡¯t need you to say sorry.¡±

    ¡°I just want you to leave this ce.¡±

    Her voice was very soft, but her gaze was very determined. She really didn¡¯t want to be entangled with him like this anymore.

    ¡°Wanwan?¡±

    ¡°You can go.¡±

    These three words were extremely calm. Half of Shi Mengwan¡¯s reason was because she was sick, and the other half was because she was tired. She should have ended this entanglement a long time ago.

    However, she really missed it too much, and she was too greedy for the warmth and care that her Dear Brother had brought to her.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t respond to her words. He pulled the nket higher for her.

    ¡°You¡¯re still sick. You should rest first.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Shi Mengwan looked at him with a face of resistance. ¡°With you here, it¡¯s impossible for me to rest well.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s brows furrowed again. Just as he was about to speak, his phone rang. He picked it up without thinking too much.

    Shi Mengwan was so ill that she was in a daze. She couldn¡¯t react to the familiar ringtone at first.

    It wasn¡¯t until the sound of ¡°Auntie¡± rang in her ear that her eyes widened like thunder. She wanted to sit up, but Zhan Haoze had already started chatting with mother Shi on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Auntie? Hello.¡±

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t even imagine her mother¡¯s reaction on the other end of the phone. ¡°Zhan Haoze ¨C¡±

    She lowered her voice and gestured for Zhan Haoze to return the phone to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m Zhan Haoze, Wanwan¡¯s boyfriend.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked into her eyes and said firmly. Shi Mengwan covered her eyes with one hand.

    ¡°She¡¯s still sleeping. Yes, she caught a cold when she came back yesterday.¡±

    Zhan Haoze had been answering Shi Mengwan¡¯s calls for the past few days. It was just that she didn¡¯t have many calls. Previously, Xiao Ji had called because she had called too many times. Zhan Haoze also knew that it was a call from the studio, so he helped her answer one.

    Shi Mengwan originally thought that she could escape for a while, but Zhan Haoze¡¯s words made her sink into great despair.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of her.¡±

    Shi Mengwan raised her head and red at Zhan Haoze. She hated his shameless behavior to the extreme.

    ¡°Should I ask her to answer the phone?¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for her to wake up and ask her to call you back.¡±

    It was unknown to Shi Mengwan what Zhan Haoze said on the other end of the phone. Zhan Haoze nced at Shi Mengwan. ¡°Okay, this weekend, right? I¡¯ll definitely pay a visit.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze...¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s lips moved and she almost screamed. She was shocked by Zhan Haoze¡¯s shamelessness and even forgot about his self-introduction.

    He said he was her boyfriend? Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t have time to think about Zhan Haoze¡¯s words. She was already so shocked by what he said next that her eyes widened.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring Wanwan back with me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Bye.¡±

    As soon as Zhan Haoze hung up, Shi Mengwan ignored her weak body and rushed forward to snatch the phone away.

    She red at him. Even though she was still weak, she still pointed at the tip of his nose.

    ¡°You, you, you, who allowed you to agree?¡± This was too much, this was too much.

    She was so angry because she didn¡¯t expect Zhan Haoze to do this at all.

    Compared to her, who was angry, Zhan Haoze was much more indifferent. ¡°Auntie said that she wanted me to bring you home this weekend.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want her parents or family to know about her rtionship with Zhan Haoze at all. ¡°Zhan Haoze, get out. If you want to go back, you go back. I won¡¯t go home with you.¡±

    Not only would she not go home with him, she even wanted to beat him up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back?¡± Zhan Haoze nodded and didn¡¯t seem to object. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll pick a time to visit Auntie and Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Shi Mengwan threw her phone to the side and reached out to pull Zhan Haoze¡¯s sleeve. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ll apany you home to meet your parents?¡±

    ¡°Meet my parents? As what?¡±

    ¡°Your boyfriend.¡±

    Shi Mengwan nodded. ¡°My boyfriend? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± There was nothing uncertain about it.

    ¡°You¡¯re my boyfriend. Who is Chen Feifei to you?¡±

    Zhan haoze¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but an ambivalent expression shed through his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Heh. Nothing? Isn¡¯t she your legitimate fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not engaged to her.¡± That was just a one-sided agreement between Chen Yongchang and Chen Feifei. He didn¡¯t agree.

    If he could, he even wanted to withdraw and retreat, but now wasn¡¯t the time.

    Shi Mengwan smiled, but that smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°An ordinary person¡¯s heart changes, and an old friend¡¯s heart changes easily.¡±

    She didn¡¯t refute his words for the first time, but the meaning behind it was enough.

    Zhan Haoze looked at her and reached out to shake her hand, but she avoided him. ¡°Leave.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t angry at her attitude. ¡°If I leave, who will apany you home?¡±

    Shi Mengwanughed lightly and didn¡¯t seem surprised by his question at all. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to apany me. I¡¯ll tell my mom that we broke up.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression darkened because of her words. He didn¡¯t speak and just looked at her fixedly.

    It was rare for Shi Mengwan to not shrink back at all. She just looked at him.

    Their gazes met in the air and no one was willing to back down. Shi Mengwan swallowed her saliva and forced herself to calm down.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you said that you want to apany me home. You said that you want to see my family with me. Do you know what it means for you to follow me home?¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Her head was still a little dizzy. Her body was also soft and she couldn¡¯t exert any strength.

    ¡°If you go home with me, it means that you¡¯re willing to separate our identities. It means that you¡¯re willing to marry me. Zhan Haoze ¨C¡±

    She stared into his eyes and the corners of her lips were full of mockery that couldn¡¯t be concealed. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe him at all. He knew.

    Zhan Haoze suddenly reached out and held her hand. ¡°Your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. You should rest first.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze...¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything else, wait until you¡¯ve recovered.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t avoid the topic. I won¡¯t let you apany me back to see my parents.¡±

    ¡°You should sleep first.¡± As Zhan Haoze spoke, he touched her forehead. ¡°There¡¯s still a little fever. I might need another injection.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡±

    ¡°You rest first. I still have some business to take care of. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze ¨C¡±

    No matter what Shi Mengwan said, Zhan Haoze just didn¡¯t answer her question. She felt like she was like hitting cotton. It had no effect at all.

    She was only focused on getting angry because of Zhan Haoze¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t notice that Zhan Haoze was much gentler to her today than before.

    He spoke more. His expression and voice were also filled with gentleness.

    Unfortunately, Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t in the right mood and didn¡¯t realize this at all.

    ..

    In the end, Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t able to chase Zhan Haoze out of her apartment. Her bodily health had always been very good and she rarely got sick, so she never knew that her asional illness would be severe.

    After Zhan Haoze arrived, she fell asleep again because she was too tired. In a daze, she felt that someone was always by her side.

    The towel on her forehead was changed every now and then, and she felt much morefortable.

    In her heart, she actually knew that the person who was guarding her was Zhan Haoze, but so what? There would be no result between her and him.

    She just didn¡¯t expect that after sleeping for one night, when she woke up the next day, the sky had changed.

    Yesterday, Zhan Haoze told Mother Shi that Shi Mengwan was sick. Mother Shi was extremely worried.

    Mother Shi had never heard of the name Zhan Haoze, and she was worried because she had never heard of him before.

    Shi Mengwan never told Mother Shi about what she did outside or who she met. Mother Shi had always liked Xiao Qi, but Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t like him.

    Mother Shi was really anxious. It wasn¡¯t that Xiao Qi was the only one, but if Xiao Qi could agree to such a condition, then he would definitely treat Shi Mengwan well in the future, right?

    What about this Zhan Haoze? Where did hee from? How did they meet? How long had they been together? What did he do?

    She wanted to know all these questions, but Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t make it clear on the phone. So, the overly worried Mother Shi couldn¡¯t wait until Zhan Haoze brought Shi Mengwan home on the weekend.

    The next morning, the people in town happened to be driving to Lin City. After Mother Shi tidied up, she told father Shi to stay at home and take care of Shi Mengru.

    No matter what, Shi Mengru was now in the third year of middle school. Shi Mengwan, who was about to take her middle school exams, didn¡¯t want to distract her daughter at all,

    She had been to Shi Mengwan¡¯s apartment before, and she would usually get someone to bring things to Shi Mengwan whenever she was free, so she directly came to find her.

    When she came, Shi Mengwan had just woken up, and Zhan Haoze had gotten someone to cook porridge. Yesterday, it was in porridge, and today, he got someone to cook fish porridge. It was light and nutritious.

    ¡°It¡¯s still a little hot. Be careful.¡±

    Zhan Haoze brought the congee to Shi Mengwan, but Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t appreciate it at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m not eating. Take it away.¡±

    Shi Mengwan, who had slept for two days, finally recovered a little. Although she still didn¡¯t have much strength, she could get out of bed.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± ZhanHaoze ced the congee on the bedside table. His expression was uncharacteristically gentle, but it looked like he was coaxing a child. ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet. Eating something light is good for your recovery.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at Zhan Haoze as if he was an alien. ¡°You...¡±

    This Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t look like what she remembered at all. She even wanted to ask him if he was possessed.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    As Zhan Haoze spoke, he picked up the bowl of porridge and scooped up a spoonful to feed her. Shi Mengwan looked at him and waved her hand without thinking.

    ¡°Peng!¡± Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t prepared for Shi Mengwan to make a move. The porridge in his hand flew out. The bowl shattered and the porridge sshed all over the ground,

    Some of it even sshed onto Zhan Haoze¡¯s body. The atmosphere was silent.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t expect that she would make such a move. She was a little stunned, but she didn¡¯t think that she was wrong.

    If he had left earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing.

    She thought so, but it was hard for her to keep her calm. She could only turn her face to the side and force herself not to look at him.

    Zhan Haoze looked at Shi Mengwan with a deep gaze and an ambivalent expression. His deep eyes couldn¡¯t see what he was thinking.

    Shi Mengwan waited for a long time but didn¡¯t hear Zhan Haoze leave. She couldn¡¯t help but turn around.

    She didn¡¯t expect Zhan Haoze to crouch down and pick up the pieces on the ground.

    ¡°...¡± Shi Mengwan was shocked and wanted to chase him away again, but she saw the obvious stains on his clothes.

    She lowered her head again and thought about how to send Zhan Haoze away. Moreover, she wanted him to never bother her again.

    Mother Shi came at this time.

    When the door was knocked, Shi Mengwan was shocked. Who woulde to her at this time?

    It couldn¡¯t be Su Qingsang. She was in Lin City. Could it be Xiao Ji? Or Tong Yan and Xiao Qiu?

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want either of them to see Zhan Haoze.

    She was about to get off the bed when Zhan Haoze pressed her body down. ¡°Don¡¯t move. There are pieces on the ground. Don¡¯t hurt your feet.¡±

    ¡°Go away.¡± How could Shi Mengwan sit still? ¡°I don¡¯t want you to care.¡±

    Just because there were pieces on one side didn¡¯t mean there were pieces on the other side. Shi Mengwan stubbornly wanted to get off the bed, but Zhan Haoze pressed down on her body forcefully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    He red at her. His head hurt from her stubbornness. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to do anything to you, then don¡¯t move around.¡±

    ¡°You, you¡¯re shameless.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go open the door.¡±

    Zhan Haoze stood up straight and walked out as he spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go.¡± Shi Mengwan wanted to stop him, but her voice wasn¡¯t imposing at all. Second of all, it was toote for her to stop him in this situation.

    When Zhan Haoze saw Mother Shi standing at the door, he recognized her at a nce. She was Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother was also a great beauty. One could see that she must have turned heads when she was young. Most importantly, she appeared somewhat simr to Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re here?¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect that the person who answered the phone was really a man. This time, Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother was a little stunned. Even though she had heard him over the phone, seeing it with her own eyes was another matter.

    She stood at the door but forgot to enter. She looked at Zhan Haoze and asked, ¡°You, why are you here? Where¡¯s my daughter?¡±

    After asking, mother Shi finally reacted. ¡°You¡¯re that Ze guys? Where¡¯s Wanwan?¡±

 Chapter 686 - Can Mr. Zhan Take Responsibility For His Own Words

    <h4>Chapter 686: Can Mr. Zhan Take Responsibility For His Own Words</h4>

    Mother Shi looked at Zhan Haoze with a questioning gaze. Zhan Haoze was calm when he met her gaze.

    ¡°Hello, Auntie. Yes, I¡¯m Zhan Haoze. Wanwan just woke up and she¡¯s inside.¡±

    Zhan Haoze took a step back as he spoke and gestured for Mother Shi to enter. Mother Shi entered the room but wasn¡¯t in a hurry to see her daughter. Instead, she sized up Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze?¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect Zhan Haoze to be such a handsome young man. Then she looked at the way he dressed and talked, as well as the feeling he gave off.

    Such a man was actually with her daughter?

    However, Mother Shi¡¯s hesitation didn¡¯tst long. She was still carrying bags in her hands, so Zhan Haoze took the initiative to take them and ced them on the coffee table.

    ¡°Auntie, do you want to go check on Wanwan?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mother Shi decided to see her daughter first.

    Zhan Haoze followed Mother Shi into the room. As soon as he entered the room, he remembered. There were still pieces on the floor and porridge on the floor.

    That mess didn¡¯t look good at all. Zhan Haoze was a little embarrassed. Maother Shi looked at him and then at Shi Mengwan. Her eyes appeared rmed.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    Shi Mengwan saw Mother Shi and feeling that she was really done for, she put her hand on her forehead.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and her voice sounded weak. Shi Mengwan was very worried, but seeing the mess on the ground, she bent down first.

    ¡°You lie down first. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    Mother Shi stepped forward. She was used to tidying up. Even though she wasn¡¯t very familiar with this ce. She cleaned up the floor in no time.

    She was afraid that Shi Mengwan would step on the debris when she went down, so she carefully swept the floor and cleaned it up. Only then did she sit in front of Shi Mengwan¡¯s bed again.

    After a while, Zhan Haoze brought out another bowl of porridge and ced it on the bedside table.

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re just in time. Wanwan hasn¡¯t had breakfast yet.¡±

    Mother Shi had experience umted with age, so looking at the mess on the floor, she knew something had happened between the two of them. She nced at Zhan Haoze with a baffled expression.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, right? Can you leave first? I need to talk to Wanwan.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Zhan Haoze nodded. Then, he nced at Shi Mengwan and left.

    Only Mother Shi and her daughter were left in the room. Shi Mengwan picked up the bowl of porridge and looked at her daughter with some heartache. ¡°Why are you so sick? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Didn¡¯t you know that I would be worried?¡±

    ¡°How can a person not get sick from eating grains? It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Shi Mengwan reached out to take the bowl, but Mother Shi didn¡¯t let her. She fed her a spoonful of porridge.

    Mother Shi focused on feeding the porridge, and Shi Mengwan focused on eating the porridge. Soon, she saw the bottom. Shi Mengwan looked like she didn¡¯t want to drink anymore, so Mother Shi put the bowl down.

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Mother Shi pouted and looked in the direction outside the door.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to say more.

    She didn¡¯t expect Zhan Haoze to pick up her call, and she didn¡¯t expect Zhan Haoze to be caught by Mother Shi.

    No matter what kind of situation it was, it wasn¡¯t what she wanted to see. In this situation, she didn¡¯t know how to answer her mother¡¯s question.

    ¡°Your boyfriend? Why didn¡¯t you mention him before? How long have you known him? Where is he from? What does he do?¡±

    He even went on a blind date with Xiao Qi during the new year. At that time, she didn¡¯t know this person. It seemed that she met himter.

    ¡°Mom, are you checking his registration?¡±

    ¡°My daughter has a boyfriend. Don¡¯t I have to check it out?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Shi Mengwan was still sick, Mother Shi would have flicked Shi Mengwan¡¯s forehead to see what she was thinking. ¡°Do you want to tell me yourself, or do you want me to go out and ask him?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Shi Mengwan was a little annoyed. She was thinking of breaking up with Zhan Haoze. She had already made up her mind. She didn¡¯t know that her illness would give Zhan Haoze a chance.

    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t annoyed, but she couldn¡¯t reveal anything in front of her mother.

    ¡°Mom, her name is Zhan Haoze. I haven¡¯t known him for long. He runs apany.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t known him for long?¡± Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t an idiot. ¡°Haven¡¯t known him for long but you allowed him to step into your home for so long? Are you two living together now?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s face was flushed red. She was too embarrassed to continue, ¡°Can you stop asking?¡±

    ¡°How can I not ask? You¡¯re a child.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was also anxious. Ever since she was young, other than the time when she ran away from home, Shi Mengwan had never let her worry about anything else.

    She also knew that Shi Mengwan had always been proud. Since she said something like that in front of Grandma Shi thest time, she would probably do it.

    However, how could Zhan Haoze be a man willing to marry into a family and let his child take someone else¡¯s surname? Such a man was probably out of Shi Mengwan¡¯s control.

    ¡°Mengwan, what¡¯s going on with you?¡±

    Shi Mengwan was referring to the mess when she came in just now. Why did these two people look a little strange?

    ¡°Mom, can you just leave it alone?¡± Shi Mengwan was really annoyed. She wanted to get rid of Zhan Haoze, but she didn¡¯t know that not only did she not get rid of him, but she was sinking deeper and deeper into the mess.

    She finally made up her mind, but who knew that such a thing would happen again?

    ¡°You child.¡±

    Shi Mengwan had been stubborn since she was young. Mother Shi wanted to say a few words to her, but she knew that this child couldn¡¯t be dealt with.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then you should rest first. What do you want to eat for lunch? Mom will make it for you.¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Shi Mengwan really didn¡¯t mean to go against Mother Shi, but she was in a mess now, and she really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Seeing her like that, Mother Shi silently sighed and went out with the bowl.

    Zhan Haoze was in the living room and seemed to be on the phone. Hearing the sound of Mother Shiing out, he hung up the phone.

    Mother Shi put the bowl into the kitchen and looked at the kitchen. There was no grease. It seemed that they didn¡¯t cook much.

    Zhan Haoze stood at the kitchen door. ¡°Auntie, have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±

    Mother Shi looked in the direction of the living room. Zhan Haoze understood and the two of them walked out together.

    Mother Shi sat down on the sofa and gestured for Zhan Haoze to sit down as well. Compared to usual, Zhan Haoze sat very upright.

    His two hands were ced on his knees, and he looked very serious.

    Mother Shi¡¯s brows moved slightly, and she sized up Zhan Haoze again. His eyes were long and narrow, and although he tried his best to restrain himself when he looked at people, he still looked very imposing.

    Mother Shi was a person from a small town. The most powerful person she had seen before was only the county magistrate of their county.

    When she saw Zhan Haoze today, she had a feeling that the person in front of her wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.

    ¡°How old are you this year?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, you can just call my name Haoze. I¡¯m 29 years old this year.¡±

    ¡°Where do you work?¡± Mother Shi didn¡¯t answer his question. Her form of address was a little distant and polite.

    ¡°I own two smallpanies. In addition, I have a small business under my name.¡±

    Zhan Haoze said it modestly, but Mother Shi wasn¡¯t as rxed as he thought. Instead, her gaze towards him became more guarded and distant.

    He was out of her league; Shi Mengwan had been beautiful since she was young, so Mother Shi was afraid that the man in front of her had bad intentions.

    ¡°When did Mr. Zhan and Wanwan meet?¡±

    ¡°Wanwan and I have known each other for a long time.¡±

    Mother Shi was stunned for a moment and recalled what Shi Mengwan had said to her before. ¡°Known each other for a long time? But Wanwan didn¡¯t have a boyfriend during the New Year.¡±

    If she didn¡¯t know that Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, why would she arrange a blind date with Xiao Qi?

    ¡°Wanwan and I metst year, but we¡¯ve only been together recently.¡±

    ¡°In other words, you two haven¡¯t been together for long?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t avoid Mother Shi¡¯s question, on the contrary, he was quite calm. ¡°Wanwan and I haven¡¯t been together for very long indeed, but I feel that the length of time between two people doesn¡¯t depend on how long they¡¯re together. Some people don¡¯t understand each other even if they spend their entire lives together. However, there are some people who can hit it off at first sight. It can be seen that the depth of their feelings can¡¯t be measured by the length of time they¡¯ve known each other. What do you think?¡±

    Mother Shi reluctantly epted Zhan Haoze¡¯s exnation, but she asked, ¡°Then ording to your words, you¡¯re sincere towards Wanwan?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Haoze nodded and replied with iparable determination.

    Mother Shi¡¯s expression was a little more rxed than before. Her gaze swept across Zhan Haoze before she finally made up her mind and spoke softly.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, did Wanwan ever mention our family¡¯s situation to you?¡±

    ¡°I wonder what you¡¯re referring to, Auntie?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Wanwan would tell you. Since that¡¯s the case, let me tell you.¡±

    Mama Shi¡¯s greatest regret in her life was that she didn¡¯t have a son. However, that regret wasn¡¯t a regret after having two daughters.

    In her heart, nothing couldpare to her two daughters.

    ¡°My husband, Wanwan¡¯s father, is the eldest in the family. He has two brothers. After I married her father, I only had Wanwan and her sister. When I gave birth to Wanwan¡¯s younger sister, Wanwan¡¯s grandmother was very unhappy and wanted me to send Wanwan¡¯s younger sister away. To give birth to a new son. At that time, Wanwan was very unhappy. Because of this, she even ran away to protest.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly when he heard this, but it onlysted for a moment. Very quickly, he sat there expressionlessly and listened to Mother Shi.

    ¡°After she ran away from home, his father and I slowly came to terms with it. What son? How is it more important than a daughter?¡±

    When Mother Shi said this, she thought of the time her daughter spent wandering outside for more than a year, and her facial expression didn¡¯t look pleasant. ¡°After Wanwan returned home, her father and I also gave up on the idea of having another child. It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t want to have a child, but Wanwan¡¯s grandmother didn¡¯t think so.¡±

    She briefly recounted what Shi Mengwan had said when Grandma Shi came looking for them the other day. Mother Shi had been paying attention to Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it happened.¡± Zhan Haoze was expressionless. Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking. ¡°Wanwan promised that if she find a partner to marry into the family, the child she gave birth to would have the surname Shi ¨C¡±

    Mother Shi paused and realized that Zhan Haoze was still expressionless. She could only continue, ¡°I know. Normal men wouldn¡¯t agree to such conditions.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by saying so much. I just wanted to say that if you agree, you can continue dating Wanwan. If you don¡¯t agree, I think we should just forget about your rtionship. After all, if time passes and the rtionship grows deeper, everyone will be in pain.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother never took Shi Mengwan¡¯s words seriously. She also never thought of letting Shi Mengwan make a man marry into her family.

    She even thought that if Shi Mengwan met the man she truly liked one day, if the other party wouldn¡¯t agree to her conditions, for Shi Mengwan¡¯s happiness, she was willing to take a step back and adopt her brother-inw¡¯s child.

    She was very open-minded and didn¡¯t have any objections to the kind of man Shi Mengwan wanted to be with.

    It was just that she met Zhan Haoze today, and such a man was definitely not her ideal son-inw. The most important thing was the mess she saw just now.

    Her daughter had never been an unreasonable person who would cause trouble to the point of knocking over porridge. No matter who started it, it meant that the couple had a conflict now.

    Her daughter was a piece of flesh that had fallen off her body. She would always protect her no matter what. That was why she wanted to say what Shi Mengwan had said. It wasn¡¯t for anything else but to make things difficult for Zhan Haoze.

    Zhan Haoze hadn¡¯t spoken all this while. Mother Shi couldn¡¯t tell what he felt in her heart. There was disappointment, but there was also uneasiness. Her daughter was good in every way. Zhan Haoze¡¯s refusal to respond to her words made her feel a little dissatisfied.

    ¡°Since it hase to this, if Mr. Zhan can¡¯t make a decision, then it¡¯s better to just let it go. After all, if it wasn¡¯t suitable, but you two adamantly stay together, it would only increase each other¡¯s pain. Moreover, with Mr. Zhan¡¯s talent, I believe that Mr. Zhan isn¡¯t worried about not finding a partner.¡±

    ¡°Auntie.¡± Zhan Haoze finally spoke. ¡°I know what you said. I think there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± This time, it was Mother Shi¡¯s turn to be stunned. ¡°You, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, I agree to marry into the family. I don¡¯t mind giving birth to a child with the surname Shi.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Mother Shi¡¯s mouth was wide open. She suddenly realized that she had lost herposure. She cleared her throat. ¡°Mr. Zhan, you¡¯re a man. You don¡¯t need to randomly make promises to make an old woman like me happy.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not randomly making promises. I¡¯m serious.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud. His sincere words made Shi¡¯s mother speechless.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, can you take responsibility for what you said?¡±

    ¡°Of course. A man can¡¯t go back on his word. Since I dared to promise you, I can naturally take responsibility for what I said.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Mother Shi, who didn¡¯t expect such an answer, finally looked at Zhan Haoze differently. She thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°When I came in just now, I saw that the porridge was overturned. Can I ask what happened?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by Mother Shi¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Wanwan has been with me for quite some time, but I haven¡¯t brought her to see my family yet. Wanwan might be unhappy about that.¡±

    Mother Shi didn¡¯tpletely believe Zhan haoze¡¯s words. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you bring Wanwan to see your family?¡±

    Zhan Haoze fell silent. He crossed his hands and ced them on his knees. His eyes drooped, as if he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.

    ¡°My mother passed away.¡±

    ¡°After my mother passed away, my father married another woman. After that, my rtionship with my father wasn¡¯t good, so ¨C¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Mother Shi seemed to understand what he meant. ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Haoze raised his head and looked into Mother Shi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Actually, I know about Wanwan¡¯s dilemma in her heart, but my rtionship with my father isn¡¯t very close. So, I don¡¯t feel that I have to involve my father in the major events of my life.¡±

    Mother Shi nodded and seemed to understand Zhan Haoze¡¯s thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s true, but you¡¯re family after all. It¡¯s better to talk about some things properly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    Zhan Haoze nodded and didn¡¯t seem to object to Mother Shi¡¯s words.

    Mother Shi began to sympathize with Zhan Haoze. If the biological mother died prematurely, the father would marry someone else. As the saying goes, if you have a stepmother, you have a stepfather.

    Since Zhan Haoze¡¯s father married someone else, he wouldn¡¯t treat Zhan Haoze very well. This way, Zhan Haoze had a knot in his heart about his father, so it was normal that he didn¡¯t want to bring Shi Mengwan home.

    She knew a little about her daughter¡¯s temper, so she was afraid Shi Mengwan would think that Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t value her.

    Now that she thought about it, it wasn¡¯t entirely Zhan Haoze¡¯s fault.

    ¡°Haoze, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. Wanwan has always had a bad temper since she was young. Her father and I both pampered her and spoiled her too much. Since you can even ept the condition of marrying into the family, it means you¡¯re sincere about Wanwan. I believe that since Wanwan will allow you to marry into the family, it means she has feelings for you too. Since that¡¯s the case, you two should get along well. It¡¯s better to understand each other.¡±

    In just a short while, Mother Shi even changed her address. It was obvious that she had already ackowledged Zhan Haoze. Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but the feeling he gave off was much more rxed.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, I know.¡±

    Mother Shi nodded. Although having such a son-inw wasn¡¯t part of her n, she really felt like a mother-inw looking at her son-inw. The more she looked at him, the more interesting it was.

    She looked at the time and stood up. ¡°I brought some local specialties from home. Are you still going out today?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Zhan Haoze wouldn¡¯t say that he still had a bunch of business to deal with in thepany, so Mother Shi was satisfied. She nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go buy some vegetables. Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±

    This was an acknowledgment of Zhan Haoze¡¯s identity.

    ¡°How can I let Auntie buy groceries? Let¡¯s have lunch outside.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan likes to eat my food. Besides, Wanwan hasn¡¯t recovered from her illness, so it¡¯s not suitable for her to go out to eat greasy food.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go buy groceries.¡± Zhan Haoze stood up as well. Mother Shi couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw his pleading expression. ¡°No need, you can apany Wanwan. I¡¯ve been here before, so I know where the grocery market is.¡±

    As she spoke, she pouted and looked in the direction of the room. ¡°Wanwan seems to be still angry. Go pacify her. She has a bad temper. Since you¡¯ve decided to be with her, you should be tolerant.¡±

    ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry, Auntie.¡±

    Zhan Haoze spoke sincerely. From what she saw, Mother Shi didn¡¯t feel dissatisfied with his performance. She turned around to pick up her bag to go out to buy groceries.

 Chapter 687 - Who Did This to me?

    <h4>Chapter 687: Who Did This to me?</h4>

    Zhan Haoze wanted to ask Tang Hua to arrange for someone to send her off, but he was afraid of scaring Mother Shi, so he gave up after some thought. He turned around and went into the room.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s fever had subsided. However, she was still listless and couldn¡¯t get up.

    After Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother went out, she fell asleep again in a daze.

    Zhan Haoze and Mother Shi were chatting outside, but because the door was closed and the noise wasn¡¯t loud, they didn¡¯t wake her up.

    Zhan Haoze entered the door and ced his hand on her forehead. After making sure that her fever had subsided and there was no big problem, he sat down by the bed.

    He just looked at Shi Mengwan¡¯s sleeping face. When she was asleep, she wasn¡¯t as morous and beautiful as when she was awake. Because she was sick, her small face was pale and she looked pitiful.

    His hand unconsciously caressed her cheek, thinking about what Mother Shi had said just now. Marry into the family? This was something that Shi Mengwan would say and do.

    He was a little lost in thought, but his hand didn¡¯t move away from Shi Mengwan¡¯s face. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t sleep at first, but now that she felt someone touching her, she naturally thought it was Mother Shi.

    She was still not fully awake, so she rubbed her face against the person¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t open her eyes. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so thirsty. Get me a ss of water.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at the dependence that she inadvertently revealed. It was something he had never experienced before.

    He retracted his hand and gave her a deep look. He got up and went out to get some water.

    He poured some water in. A hand was ced behind her, as if he wanted to help her up.

    Shi Mengwan yawned, but her eyes were still closed. She drank more than half of the water from the other party¡¯s hand, but she suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    Her mother didn¡¯t have the strength to support her body with one hand and feed her water with the other.

    She suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the person. When she found out that it was Zhan Haoze, her eyes widened. ¡°Why is it you? Where¡¯s my mother?¡±

    Didn¡¯t he leave?

    When she left earlier, she was still thinking about how her mom had been half-hearted when she said that. She would definitely chase him away.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to stay.

    ¡°Your mom went to buy some groceries. She said that you like her cooking.¡± Zhan Haoze put his cup aside and sat down by the bed.

    Shi Mengwan sat up straight and avoided his hand. She moved a little to the side. ¡°Why are you still here? Aren¡¯t you going to work?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡±

    The lifeless look on her face yesterday scared him. He asked Tang Hua to bring some urgent business matters here.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m sick? Who¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m like this?¡± Shi Mengwan said this rudely, and Zhan Haoze showed a rare hint of embarrassment.

    The reason she was sick was indeed because of him. If he didn¡¯t mess around in the bathroom, she wouldn¡¯t be sick.

    Shi Mengwan saw the expression on his face and thought he was feeling guilty. She sneered, ¡°I¡¯m almost better now. My mom is here too. It¡¯s none of your business. You can go.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t leave as she wished. ¡°Auntie went to buy groceries and asked me to stay to take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need.¡± Shi Mengwan had a look of resistance. ¡°With you here, my illness can¡¯t be cured. If you really want me to get better, then leave quickly.¡±

    ¡°Auntie said that we should have lunch together.¡±

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t help but look at him. ¡°Zhan Haoze, what did you say to my mother? Tell me.¡±

    Mother Shi actually asked him to stay for lunch? That revealed too much information.

    ¡°Nothing. I just told your mother that I agreed to your conditions.¡±

    Her conditions? What conditions? Shi Mengwan had never thought that Zhan Haoze would agree to marry into the family, let alone that he would be willing to give his child the surname Shi. So when she suddenly heard this, she waspletely confused.

    ¡°Your mother told me to be with you, to marry into the family, and to give the child¡¯s surname Shi.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s mouth was wide open. She looked at Zhan Haoze, and for a moment, she thought there was something wrong with her ears. ¡°Zhan Haoze, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You want to marry into the family? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was just a surname. Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t care. Moreover, that matter was too far away. He didn¡¯t have the mood to think about it now.

    Shi Mengwan suddenly reached out and pulled Zhan Haoze¡¯s frontpel over. She didn¡¯t have much strength. If it weren¡¯t for Zhan Haoze¡¯s cooperation, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to sessfully pull him to her.

    Her gaze weak and sharp, she simply stared at him.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Zhan Haoze pulled her hand. ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet. Don¡¯t worry about these things for now. Rest well.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, answer my question. Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? You want to marry into the family?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Does this mean that you want to marry me?¡±

    There was a hint of mockery in her eyes. She just looked at him and didn¡¯t believe what he said at all.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two consecutive affirmative answers didn¡¯t cause Shi Mengwan¡¯s attitude to soften in the slightest.

    She looked at Zhan Haoze and the expression on her face became harsher. ¡°Then what about Chen Feifei? You want to marry me. What about her?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He seemed to dislike hearing Chen Feifei¡¯s name very much. ¡°Our matters have nothing to do with her. You don¡¯t have to think about her.¡±

    Don¡¯t need to think about Chen Feifei? Then what?

    The entire Lin City knew that Zhan Haoze was engaged to Chen Feifei. Now that Zhan Haoze said that he wanted to marry her, didn¡¯t she be a third party that interfered with other people¡¯s rtionship?

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you don¡¯t understand at all.¡±

    He might have some feelings for her and some liking for her, but he wouldn¡¯t understand, nor would he understand, her perspective and her thoughts and worries.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, you don¡¯t need to think about those things.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you¡¯re so selfish.¡±

    She said it sarcastically, but Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t offended at all. He saw her sharp side, such a side of her was very rarely shown. He didn¡¯t know if it was because Mother Shi came.

    The Shi Mengwan in front of him was much more confident. Some people were like that. With someone to rely on, they would act differently.

    He reached out and held Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand in his palm. He looked at her with a deep gaze.

    ¡°Wanwan, you can be a little selfish too.¡±

    He didn¡¯t like her to think about Chen Feifei and didn¡¯t like her to think about too many things. Those things were fine as long as she had him to think about them. She didn¡¯t need to think about them at all.

    Just like towards what Grandma Shi said and what she did. She actually didn¡¯t need to care about theem at all. She was just tiring herself out.

    Shi Mengwan pulled her hand back and her face was ice-cold. ¡°Zhan Haoze, I¡¯m not you. There are some things that I¡¯ll never be able to do, and I¡¯ll never be as unscrupulous as you.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan ¨C¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Shi Mengwan refused tomunicate with him, and she didn¡¯t want to see him either.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡±

    Zhan Haoze wanted to say something, but Mother Shi was already back. She took the keys from the front door before entering the door, then put thee groceries into the kitchen.

    She nned to go to her room to check on Shi Mengwan, but she realized that the atmosphere between the two of them didn¡¯t seem too good.

    ¡°Wanwan?¡±

    Mother Shi looked at Shi Mengwan and then at Zhan Haoze. Her gaze wandered between the two of them.

    Seeing her mothere back, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction on her face.

    ¡°Mom.¡± She was about to get up, but Mother Shi quickly stopped her. ¡°You should continue to rest. I¡¯ll go and cook, it¡¯s all your favorite food. You guys wait for a while. You guys can eatter.¡±

    It was almost noon, and Mother Shi was afraid of starving her daughter, so she said a few words and went into the kitchen.

    As soon as Mother Shi left, Shi Mengwan wanted to chase Zhan Haoze away. However, her phone rang. This time, she didn¡¯t give Zhan Haoze a chance and went to answer the phone herself.

    Zhan Haoze nced at her, got up, and went outside.

    Just as Shi Mengwan finished washing the rice and put it into the pot, Zhan Haoze came in and rolled up the sleeves of his shirt to his elbows.

    ¡°Auntie, let me help you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Mother Shi saw Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression and knew he rarely went into the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m used to cooking. I don¡¯t need your help. You just need to apany Wanwan.¡±

    Zhan Haoze stood still. ¡°She¡¯s on the phone.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t coax her well, right?¡± Mother Shi took the food out of the bag. Looking at Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression, she knew they definitely didn¡¯t get along. ¡°Haoze, did you not tell Wanwan about your family¡¯s situation?¡±

    Zhan Haoze was stunned. Mother Shi could tell from his expression. ¡°You should have told Wanwan. Wanwan is a stubborn child with a soft heart. If you told her about your family¡¯s situation, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have messed with you.¡±

    Mother Shi didn¡¯t know the exact situation, but she could understand. Their town also had people like this. When the father brought the stepmother in, the stepmother didn¡¯t treat the child of the ex-wife well. When the child grew up, he wouldn¡¯t acknowledge even the father, not to mention acknowledging the stepmother.

    That was human nature. It was normal to not understand at the moment. However, Shi Mengwan was a little stubborn. If he didn¡¯t tell her properly, she probably wouldn¡¯t understand.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t reply, and Mother Shi didn¡¯t want his help. However, she asked him some questions.

    ¡°Other than your father, do you have any other family members?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any family members.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t have much contact with them.¡±

    Mother Shi didn¡¯t ask any further because she could understand. If his father didn¡¯t treat him well, he probably wouldn¡¯t have the motivation to interact with other people.

    Mother Shi¡¯s motherly love red up, so she became more and more friendly towards Zhan Haoze. ¡°So what if you guys don¡¯t interact? Pick a time next time ande home with Wanwan. We have a lot of rtives. If you really get together with Wanwan in the future, you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony. We¡¯ll be your elders.¡±

    Zhan Haoze pursed his lips and a rare hint of emotion shed through his deep eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Although Wanwan¡¯s grandmother is a little off-key, she¡¯s actually not a bad person. Although Wanwan¡¯s uncles and aunts are a little scheming, they¡¯re both good people. You¡¯ll find out in the future.¡±

    Grandma Shi had always been the one talking about the adoptions, and her two brothers-inw didn¡¯t really have any opinions.

    After all, everyone knew how good father Shi was to Shi Mengwan and her sister.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. This dish will be ready to eat once it¡¯s served. Go and ask Wanwan to eat.¡±

    ¡°Should we bring it in for her to eat?¡±

    ¡°No need. Although she¡¯s sick, don¡¯t spoil her too much. She¡¯s not that delicate. Let her get up and move a little, and she¡¯ll recover faster.¡±

    Mother Shi had never been a doting child.

    When Zhan Haoze entered the room, Shi Mengwan had just ended the call with Su Qingsang. Ever since Su Qingsang returned to Lin City, she had started working again. However, this time, she brought her good news.

    She was pregnant.

    This was really good news for Shi Mengwan. She had long agreed to be the godmother of Su Qingsang¡¯s child.

    When she heard that Su Qingsang was pregnant, she was so happy. The two of them had been married for more than a year and now they had a child. They were pregnant with twins. She was truly happy for Su Qingsang from the bottom of her heart.

    She had never given birth before, but Su Qingsang was an obstetrician and gynecologist, so she didn¡¯t need to teach her anything.

    However, it didn¡¯t affect the two women¡¯s interest in discussing the child, especially when Su Qingsang talked about how the child came about.

    Strangely, Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t seem to want to have a child. This pregnancy was considered an ident. Su Qingsang originally thought that Huo Jinyao would want her to abort the child.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect Huo Jinyao to be very happy. He was so happy that he was dumbfounded.

    Through the phone, Shi Mengwan could feel the happiness that Su Qingsang revealed when she said those words. She was very envious. After hanging up the phone, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Zhan Haoze.

    If she was pregnant, would Dear Brother be happy? Thinking of her current situation with Zhan Haoze, she smiled bitterly. It wasn¡¯t the same thing at all.

    If she had a child, it would be truly unfortunate.

    Just as she thought of this, she raised her head and saw Zhan Haoze entering the door. She especially disliked him now. Not wanting to see him at all, she turned her face away.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t see the expression on Shi Mengwan¡¯s face. His lips were pursed into a straight line, and he looked a little gloomy.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t have a good expression on her face. She got off the bed, but she didn¡¯t expect her body to go soft as soon as her feet touched the ground.

    She rarely got sick, but she didn¡¯t know that because she had slept for too long, her feet were a little weak.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s sharp eyes and he quickly went up to catch her.

    The moment his hands hugged her, Shi Mengwan instinctively wanted to struggle. Unfortunately, even if she was healthy, she wouldn¡¯t be a match for him, not to mention that she hadn¡¯t recovered yet.

    Zhan Haoze looked at her pale face but didn¡¯t n to put her down. He just carried her and walked out.

    When Shi Mengwan realized what he was going to do, she struggled with all her might. She didn¡¯t want her mother to see her like this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Zhan Haoze whispered in her ear. ¡°You don¡¯t want to fall, do you?¡±

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t help but re at him, but Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t seem to notice her ugly expression. He wasn¡¯t afraid that Mother Shi was outside, so he directly carried her to the dining table outside.

    Mother Shi just came out with the soup and was about to put it on the dining table when she unexpectedly saw her daughter being carried out by Zhan Haoze. The smile on her face became a little teasing.

    Especially when she saw Mother Shi staring at Zhan Haoze with ¡°deep affection¡±, she said, ¡°You brat. Don¡¯t you have legs? Come down and eat.¡±

    ¡°Put me down.¡±

    Shi Mengwan red at Zhan Haoze again. Zhan Haoze ced her on the dining chair.

    Mother Shi now felt that Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t bad, just from his height and physical strength. What was the Inte saying now? Yes, boyfriend strength.

    Not bad, not bad. The smile on her face became brighter.

    Shi Mengwan could tell what Mother Shi was thinking when she saw her expression. She was angry again. She couldn¡¯t help but re at Zhan Haoze again.

    Shi Mengwan looked at Zhan Haoze. Her gaze was different now. ¡°Haoze, sit down and eat too.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    Zhan Haoze sat down beside Shi Mengwan. Shi Mengwan nced at him and got up to move the chair to the side.

    Zhan Haoze saw this and moved the chair in her direction. Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth and wanted to move the chair again.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Mother Shi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°You child, you can¡¯t even eat properly. Do you want me to help you move the chair outside the door?¡±

    Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth and nced at Mother Shi. ¡°Mom, what do you know? He ¨C¡±

    She had a lot to say, but Mother Shi didn¡¯t give her a chance.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Haoze? I think Haoze is very good. You really need to change your temper.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my temper?¡±

    ¡°Stubborn.¡± Shi Mengwan scolded her daughter without holding back, but she smiled like a flower in front of Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Haoze, Wanwan was spoiled by her father and me. Please bear her with us.¡±

    As she spoke, she scooped up a bowl of soup and ced it in front of Zhan Haoze. Shi Mengwan saw it and was very angry. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and bring the bowl of soup over.

    ¡°You Child.¡±

    Mother Shi looked at Shi Mengwan and felt that her daughter was a little too much.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie.¡± Zhan Haoze was quite ¡°magnanimous.¡± The more he acted like this, the more Mother Shi felt that her daughter was insensible.

    She scooped up another bowl of soup and ced it in front of Zhan Haoze. Shi Mengwan resisted the urge to knock the soup away.

    ¡°Mom, doesn¡¯t he have his own hands? Let him scoop it himself.¡±

    ¡°You child, don¡¯t I help you scoop soup at home too? Don¡¯t you have hands too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your daughter.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my son-inw.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Shi Mengwan almost dropped the bowl in her hand. She looked at Shi Mengwan and felt a headacheing on. ¡°Mom, what nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    ¡°How am I spouting nonsense?¡± Shi Mengwan looked at Zhan Haoze. ¡°Haoze has already agreed to marry into the family. How am I spouting nonsense?¡±

    ¡°He was lying to you.¡± Shi Mengwan was furious. She couldn¡¯t help but re at Zhan Haoze. It was this guy who spouted nonsense in front of her mother. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t believe him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe him and believe you? I think Haoze is pretty good. I think you really need to change your temper. Otherwise, don¡¯t talk about Haoze anymore, even I won¡¯t be able to stand you.¡±

    ¡°Mom, am I still your daughter? Why are you always biased towards outsiders?¡±

    ¡°If he bes my son-inw, then he won¡¯t be an outsider.¡± Shi Mengwan said matter-of-factly.

    Shi Mengwan was furious. She looked at Zhan Haoze calmly drinking the soup from the bowl in his hand. She was furious.

    Without thinking, she snatched the bowl from Zhan Gaoze¡¯s hand and put it on the table. Not caring about Mother Shi¡¯s presence at allm she red at Zhan Haoze fiercely.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, go. Go find your fianc¨¦e. Don¡¯t lie to my mother here.¡±

    Even if she had to shed all pretense of cordiality and make Mother Shi unhappy, she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.

    She had no scruples. As soon as she said this, Mother Shi¡¯s expression changed. Her gaze was sharp for a moment, and then she looked at Zhan Haoze inquisitively.

    ¡°Fianc¨¦e? What fianc¨¦e?¡±

 Chapter 688 - Youre Out Of Our League

    <h4>Chapter 688: You¡¯re Out Of Our League</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Fianc¨¦e? What fianc¨¦e?¡±

    The expression on Mother Shi¡¯s face hadpletely changed. She nced at Shi Mengwan and only realized now that her daughter did indeed have a small temper, but she was definitely not someone who would make trouble without reason.

    ¡°Haoze? What fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Zhan Haoze nced at Shi Mengwan as if he didn¡¯t expect her to bring up such a topic in front of Shi Mengwan.

    The corners of Shi Mengwan¡¯s lips curled up with a hint of disdain in her eyes. She just stared at Zhan Haoze. She wanted to know how he was going to exin in front of her mother.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan?¡±

    Seeing that Zhan Haoze hadn¡¯t said anything, Mother Shi¡¯s address had changed.

    Zhan Haoze nced at Mother Shi and turned to face her with a calm expression. ¡°I do have a fianc¨¦e, but I don¡¯t have any feelings for her. Also, I promised Wanwan that I would resolve this matter.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you really have a fianc¨¦e?¡± Mother Shi only paid attention to the first sentence.

    ¡°Auntie, I said I would resolve ¨C¡±

    ¡°Please, Mr. Zhan.¡±

    Mother Shi¡¯s expression darkened. She looked at Zhan Haoze impolitely and pointed at the door. ¡°Mr. Zhan, we¡¯re from a small family and you¡¯re out of our league.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I promised Wanwan that I would definitely resolve this matter.¡±

    Zhan Haoze was rarely patient, but Mother Shi¡¯ didn¡¯t want to hear it. ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about it after you resolve it.¡±

    The atmosphere was a little awkward and extremely stiff. Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression was a little awkward. He wasn¡¯t good at exining, but because she was Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother and an elder, his attitude was rather polite.

    ¡°Auntie, I just need some time to resolve this. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Shi Mengwan kept looking at him and didn¡¯t say anything. Not a big deal? A man who can¡¯t be with me openly, why would Ie?

    Mother Shi looked at him rather impolitely. She didn¡¯t ept this exnation. ¡°Not a big deal? I wonder what Mr. Zhan¡¯s definition of a big deal is? If you think having a fianc¨¦e isn¡¯t a big deal, then if our Wanwan still has a fianc¨¦ at home, I wonder if Mr. Zhan thinks it¡¯s not a big deal too?¡±

    She turned Zhan Haoze around and Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression became more and more ufortable. ¡°Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Mother Shi¡¯s expression was already very ugly. It was true that she liked Zhan haoze before, but that was because Zhan Haoze had a clean background and no messy rtionships around him.

    Zhan Haoze had a fianc¨¦e. In Mother Shi¡¯s eyes, no matter how good Zhan Haoze was, he wasn¡¯t a good man and couldn¡¯t be entrusted with her life.

    The atmosphere in the restaurant was very awkward. Mother Shi and Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t look too pleasant.

    Shi Mengwan sat there with a mocking smile on her lips. She didn¡¯t look at Zhan Haoze. With Mother Shi¡¯s help, she had nothing to do. She even leisurely picked up the soup in front of her and took a sip.

    En, the freshly made seafood soup was light and delicious. It tasted really good.

    ¡°Mom, this soup is really delicious.¡± She looked at Mother Shi with a subtle smile on her face. That silent and intimate look caused Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes to darken.

    ¡°If you like it, drink more.¡± Mother Shi nced at Zhan Haoze as she spoke. ¡°Mr. Zhan, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave first. Wanwan and I still have to eat. It¡¯s not convenient for you to be here.¡±

    Zhan haoze took a deep look at Shi Mengwan and stood up in the end.

    He stood in front of the dining table and his tall figure made him look imposing as soon as he stood up. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t give in, but Shi Mengwan was still leisurely drinking the soup.

    She felt much better after drinking the soup. Her nonchnce made Zhan Haoze¡¯s face turn pale.

    He pulled out the chair and took a step back.

    ¡°Auntie, please give me some time. I will solve my problems.¡±

    Mother Shi was unmoved. In her heart, nothing couldpare to her daughter¡¯s happiness.

    Zhan Haoze looked at Shi Mengwan again. She had already finished the soup in the bowl and handed it to Mother Shi with a bright smile on her lips.

    ¡°Mom, get me another bowl of soup.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink the soup. Drink itter and eat first.¡±

    As Mother Shi spoke, she scooped a bowl of rice for Shi Mengwan and ced it in her hand. Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression turned ugly when he saw that she wasn¡¯t looking at him at all.

    ¡°Auntie, Wanwan, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    No one paid him any attention. Ever since Zhan Haoze became famous as a teenager, he had never encountered such a thing.

    However, Mother Shi and Shi Mengwan acted as if they didn¡¯t see him and continued eating. Zhan Haoze turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    When Zhan Haoze reached the door, Shi Mengwan suddenly called out to him.

    This time, not understanding what she was doing, both Mother Shi and Zhan Haoze looked at her.

    Especially Mother Shi. She looked worried. Did this child regret it?

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, leave the key to my house.¡±

    After saying this, Shi Mengwan lowered her head to eat. Mother Shi suddenly thought of this question. Waiting for him to hand over the key, She stared at Zhan Haoze.

    Zhan Haoze stood at the door. This was the first time in his life that he had experienced such a predicament.

    He looked deeply at Shi Mengwan and finally took out the key to Shi Mengwan¡¯s house and ced it at the entrance.

    He pulled the door open and walked out. The door opened and closed. Shi Mengwan¡¯s heart had been hanging in her throat earlier, but now she finally felt at ease.

    Mother Shi sat down and looked at Shi Mengwan with a hint of heartache in her eyes. ¡°Wanwan.¡±

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s eat.¡± Shi Mengwan could guess what Mother Shi wanted to say, but she didn¡¯t want to hear it now.

    ¡°Wanwan, you ¨C¡± How could Shi Mengwan eat? She only felt that her daughter¡¯s life was miserable. ¡°Did you know that Zhan Haoze had a fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Shi Mengwan lowered her head and didn¡¯t answer Mother Shi¡¯s question. However, this attitude was undoubtedly a tacit agreement.

    ¡°Daughter, why are you so stupid? You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes were a little sore, and her heart was ufortable. She forced herself to ignore it. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. He¡¯s gone now, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    This person had left, but his influence was still there. When Mother Shi thought of Shi Mengwan¡¯s influence because of him, she felt even more ufortable. ¡°This Zhan Haoze also looks like a decent person. Why is he doing something like two-timing?¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want her to answer, and Mother Shi didn¡¯t need her to answer either. She said to herself, ¡°That¡¯s true. You can¡¯t tell a man¡¯s heart from his face. There are some people in this world who you really can¡¯t tell.¡±

    She looked at Shi Mengwan worriedly and sighed in her heart. ¡°Wanwan, why do you think your life is so hard?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Shi Mengwan stopped eating and looked at Mother Shi. ¡°Can you stop talking? It¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all in the past.¡± Mother Shi stopped talking. ¡°Stay away from that Zhan guy from now on.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m stopping you. No matter how good this other guy is, he¡¯s still someone else¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I said it. I know.¡±

    ¡°In the future, look for another good guy.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± How could she have the mood to look for another good guy now?

    ¡°That Xiao Qi ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mom, can we not talk about him?¡±

    If Shi Mengwan was interested in Xiao Qi, the two of them would have been together a long time ago. She just didn¡¯t have that intention.

    Mother Shi let out a long sigh. Seeing her like this, Shi Mengwan put down the bowl in her hand, picked up the bowl, and poured a bowl of soup in front of her.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Seeing that Mother Shi was still unhappy, she said nonchntly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Everyone loves your daughter. When flowers bloom, someone will definitely want her.¡±

    Seeing her like this, no matter how worried Mother Shi was, she could only let it go. ¡°You.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked down and focused on eating. She didn¡¯t respond to Mother Shi¡¯s words.

    ..

    Tang Hua looked at Zhan Haoze. Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, he could see that Zhan Haoze was in a bad mood.

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the cooperation case with Tianji going?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost done. We¡¯re just waiting for the contract to be signed.¡±

    ¡°You can confirm thister. Just sign the contract in the next two days.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    There was silence. Zhan Haoze looked out of the window. No one knew what he was thinking. Tang Hua felt a chill on the back of his neck. Boss¡¯s mood really wasn¡¯t right, wasn¡¯t it?

    Could it be because of that person?

    ¡°Is there any movement over there?¡±

    ¡°The old man¡¯s health seems to be getting worse. I heard that he called for awyer again two days ago.¡±

    ¡°Call for awyer?¡± Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes, as if he had thought of something. He sneered. ¡°Make the arrangements. I¡¯m going to Qing City.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make the arrangements now.¡±

    Tang Hua had just opened the office door when he saw Chen Feifei standing at the door. His expression was a little strange.

    ¡°Miss Chen.¡±

    This shout was particrly loud, causing Chen Feifei to re at him. ¡°What¡¯s your name? You¡¯re so jumpy. I don¡¯t know why brother Hao left someone like you by his side.¡±

    Tang Hua rubbed his nose and turned to look at Zhan Haoze. Zhan Haoze gave him a look and he quickly left.

    After he left, Zhan Haoze picked up the document on the side and started reading. Chen Feifei bit her lip and walked in quickly.

    ¡°Brother Hao, what have you been busy with these two days? You haven¡¯t entered thepany for three days.¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s up.¡±

    ¡°What is more important than thepany¡¯s matters?¡± Chen Feifei wore a professional suit and held a document in her hand.

    Zhan Haoze looked up at her. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s something.¡± Chen Feifei¡¯s attention was sessfully diverted by Zhan Haoze. She waved the document in her hand. ¡°Brother Hao, I also want to contribute to thepany. This is the proposal that I spent a few days to make. Take a look.¡±

    Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get the document. He looked at Chen Feifei with a grim expression.

    ¡°Feifei.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± Zhan Haoze said seriously. ¡°You can stay at home and enjoy your life as the eldest daughter of the Chen family.¡±

    Chen Feifei looked at Zhan Haoze nkly, as if she didn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°But, I want to enter thepany. I want to help you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Zhan Haoze said quite directly. ¡°Feifei, don¡¯t waste your time on me. You should go live your own life.¡±

    ¡°Live my own life? Brother Hao, what do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 689 - Im Feeling Wronged For You

    <h4>Chapter 689: I¡¯m Feeling Wronged For You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°It means that you will live your own life. Your own life.¡±

    Zhan Haoze exined again with a rare good temper. Chen Feifei understood, but she was unwilling to understand.

    ¡°Brother Hao, what do you mean? What do you mean by my own life? This is the life I want.¡±

    ¡°No. No.¡± Zhan Haoze looked at her with indifference. ¡°What I mean is that you can get in touch with more members of the opposite sex, fall in love, and enjoy the process of falling in love.¡±

    Chen Feifei looked at him in a daze. It took her some time to react to the meaning of Zhan Haoze¡¯s words. Her eyes were full of shock. After she reacted, she began to lose control of her emotions.

    ¡°Brother Hao, what do you mean? I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e. You want me to find another man?¡±

    ¡°Feifei, you know that I only have brotherly affection for you.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hao.¡± Chen Feifei interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t say it. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    ¡°Feifei ¨C¡±

    ¡°Brother Hao, I don¡¯t want to fall in love with another man. I like you. I love you. I don¡¯t want anyone else. I only want you.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t love you.¡± Zhan Haoze was worried about Chen Feifei¡¯s body in the past. He had never said it so directly to her. He simply hinted at it, but now, he wasn¡¯t willing to continue anymore.

    Chen Feifei¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at Zhan Haoze and didn¡¯t ept what he said at all. ¡°Brother Hao, I know you don¡¯t love me, but now you don¡¯t even give me the chance to love you? Is that so?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s cold face softened because of Chen Feifei¡¯s expression. ¡°Feifei, you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t understand what love is.¡±

    ¡°How don¡¯t I understand?¡± Chen Feifei shook her head. She refused to ept what Zhan Haoze said. ¡°I only know that I like you. I¡¯ve always liked you. I wasn¡¯t sensible in the past. Waiting for you toe back and apany me, I stayed at home every day. But now, I¡¯ve changed. Look, I like you. I go to work every day. I work very hard. Last time, my father praised me. Brother Haoze. I can do anything, but I can¡¯t do it without you. Don¡¯t treat me like this. I, I...¡±

    Her heart palpitated again. She covered her heart with one hand and looked at Zhan Haoze with a pained expression. ¡°Brother Haoze, I really can do anything, as long as you don¡¯t abandon me.¡±

    ¡°Feifei.¡± After all, she was the girl that he had watched grow up. Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression was cold, but it wasn¡¯t as cold as before. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this. I really don¡¯t love you.¡±

    ¡°Because you don¡¯t love me, you¡¯ll even take away my right to love you, right?¡±

    Chen Feifei¡¯s eyes had tears in them, and she was on the verge of tears. Because of her illness, her face was very pale. She looked very weak and ufortable.

    Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯ot moved at all. ¡°Feifei, you need to live your own life.¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t have her in his life.

    Chen Feifei had been thinking about doing her job well these days, so that Zhan Haoze would look at her differently.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Zhan Haoze to be so heartless.

    ¡°Brother Hao.¡± Wanting to grab Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand, Chen Feifei went forward. Zhan Haoze avoided her, and her face turned even paler.

    ¡°Brother Hao, do you already hate me so much? What did I do wrong?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t answer her question. ¡°Feifei, I will probably go out tomorrow. You can also use this opportunity to think about what I said.¡±

    He had said everything he could. As for how to think about it, that was her own business. Just as he was about to ask Tang Hua to send her back, Chen Feifei¡¯s body went limp. She actually fainted in his arms.

    ¡°Feifei?¡±

    When she fell to the ground, Zhan Haoze had no choice but to reach out to support her. He carried her horizontally and rushed outside.

    ..

    An hourter, Chen Yongchang rushed over after hearing the news. He looked at his daughter, who was unconscious on the hospital bed, then looked at Zhan Haoze with an unusually gloomy gaze.

    ¡°Haoze, is this how you treat Feifei?¡±

    Zhan Haoze was silent, and his mannerism made Chen Yongchang even angrier. ¡°Tell me? How have I treated you all these years? Huh? Putting aside the fact that I have devoted myself to nurturing you all these years, just think of it as me saving you back then so that you wouldn¡¯t die on the streets. You should also think of being grateful, right? I also don¡¯t want you to mention our family¡¯s kindness to you every day, but no matter what, you know how good Feifei has been to you all these years. Now that you¡¯re treating her like this, are you worthy of Feifei?¡±

    Zhan Haoze pursed his lips into a straight line. No matter what Chen Yongchang said, he just wouldn¡¯t open his mouth.

    Chen Yongchang was very angry. He pointed at him and said, ¡°You, you, you. Okay. So I¡¯ve raised an ingrate all these years, right? Huh? Zhan Haoze, you¡¯re not being kind.¡±

    Zhan Haoze stood there and let Chen Yongchang¡¯s hand almost touch the tip of his nose. There were doctors and nurses passing by from time to time. Chen Yongchang took his hand back with hatred.

    ¡°Haoze, you can¡¯t be heartless.¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡± Zhan Haoze finally spoke. ¡°After so many years, you should have seen everything I¡¯ve done for the Chen family. The Chen family has done me a favor. I know that I¡¯ve been repaying them all these years, but there are some things that you know very well and can¡¯t force yourself to do so. I only have brotherly affection for Feifei, and there¡¯s no romantic love for her. If Feifei really gets together with me, she won¡¯t be happy either.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying this now? Then why did you agree to be engaged to Feifei in the first ce?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but there was a sh of mockery in his eyes. ¡°What was that engagement about? Do you still need me to tell you?¡±

    Chen Yongchang¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hold it in, so he could only use the favor to argue. ¡°In any case, the Chen family has done you a favor, and Feifei has done you a favor as well. You can¡¯t do such a thing.¡±

    As he spoke, he grabbed Zhan Haoze¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. If it wasn¡¯t for Feifei insisting on saving you back then, you would have been buried on some mountain by now. I won¡¯t ask you for anything else. You have to be responsible for Feifei no matter what.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at Chen Yongchang¡¯s hand. His gaze was a little cold. Under that gaze, even Chen Yongchang, who had lived more than 20 years than him, had no choice but to take his hand back.

    The doctor happened toe out at this moment to tell them that Chen Feifei had woken up. The two of them entered the ward together.

    Chen Feifei¡¯s face was pale. Her entire person was like a little white flower that had been destroyed. When she saw Zhan Haoze, her eyes turned red again. She wanted to say something but stopped.

    Chen Yongchang felt sorry for his daughter. He red at Zhan Haoze and took a few steps forward. ¡°Feifei, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Chen Feifei¡¯s voice was weak. Chen Yongchang felt sorry for her, but she just stared at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Brother Hao, can we have a few words?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t speak, but his expression became more serious than before. Chen Feifei bit her lip and begged, ¡°Brother Hao, are you not even willing to talk to me now?¡±

    Chen Yongchang red at Zhan Haoze again. ¡°Feifei, Daddy will wait for you. I still have something to look for you.¡±

    Leaving only Chen Feifei and Zhan Haoze in the ward, he went out.

    ¡°Brother Hao ¨C¡±

    ¡°Feifei.¡± Zhan Haoze looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m going to Qing City tomorrow. I won¡¯t be back for a while.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hao.¡± Chen Feifei was anxious. She wanted to get out of bed, but Zhan Haoze stopped her.

    ¡°During this period of time, you can think about what you want.¡±

    ¡°I want you. You¡¯ve always been the only one I want.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still too young.¡± Zhan Haoze shook his head. ¡°Your father is worried about you. Take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t do anything that makes him more worried.¡±

    After saying that, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t look at Chen Feifei anymore. He turned around and left the ward.

    Chen Feifei wanted to get off the bed and chase after him, but Chen Yongchang had alreadye in and stopped her.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t see this, but at this time, even if he did see it, he wouldn¡¯t care.

    When he left the hospital, Tang Hua had been watching over him. When he saw hime out, he immediately went forward to open the car door for him.

    When he got into the car, Tang Hua signaled the driver to start driving. He looked at him worriedly. ¡°Boss, how is Chen Feifei?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything. Tang Hua raised his eyebrows and looked like he was gossiping. ¡°That old fox, Chen Yongchang, is he going to ask you to repay his kindness again?¡±

    Seeing that Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything, Tang Hua said, ¡°That old fox. Do you really think that you don¡¯t know what he did after that?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t reply. Tang Hua saw that Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t angry, so he couldn¡¯t help but say a few more words, ¡°Speaking of which, the Chen family almost went bankrupt because of the economic crisis that year. If it weren¡¯t for your help, the Chen family wouldn¡¯t have any glory now? If it weren¡¯t for you supporting the entire Chen family that year, the father and daughter would have had a hard time, not to mention their current position in Lin City. How could they still have the face to talk to you about favors? This old fox is really thick-skinned.¡±

    Sensing Zhan Haoze¡¯s gaze on him, Tang Hua didn¡¯t shrink back. ¡°It was. That favor was long repaid. It was you ¨C¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s gaze became sharper and fiercer. Tang Hua didn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t re at me. I¡¯m feeling wronged on your behalf.¡±

    Zhan Haoze continued to be silent. It didn¡¯t matter whether he felt wronged or not. It was a fact that Chen Feifei and Chen Yongchang had saved him. This couldn¡¯t be denied.

    Chen Yongchang extorted favors in return, so it was understandable. However, whether he agreed to repay the favor or not was up to him.

    ..

    Because of Shi Mengwan¡¯s arrival, Shi Mengwan felt much better. The two of them didn¡¯t talk about Zhan Haoze anymore.

    Shi Mengwan recovered quickly. The next day, she felt much better. Once she was well, she wanted to go to work, but Mother Shi wouldn¡¯t let her.

    ¡°The studio is yours anyway. Your body is yours too. You can do your work anytime, but if your body breaks down, you won¡¯t have it anymore.¡±

    Because of Mother Shi¡¯s presence, Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t go to work, so she could only promise to rest at home for another day.

    Mother Shi was very happy to get an affirmative answer from her daughter. She picked up her bag and went out to buy groceries.

    Just as Mother Shi left, the doorbell rang. Shi Mengwan happened to see Mother Shi¡¯s phone on the coffee table. She thought it was Mother Shiing back for her phone, so she went to open the door without thinking.

    When the door opened and she saw Zhan Haoze standing outside, Shi Mengwan closed the door without thinking.

    Zhan Haoze stretched out his long legs and blocked her from closing the door. Since the door couldn¡¯t be closed, he used this opportunity to sh through the door.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze?¡±

    The next second, Zhan Haoze hugged her. Shi Mengwan instinctively wanted to struggle ¡ª

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Zhan Haoze pressed his chin against her neck. ¡°Let me hug you.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s body was very stiff. She was tightly hugged by Zhan Haoze and couldn¡¯t even move.

    However, she had never seen Zhan Haoze like this before. She was a little dazed. She reflexively moved her body.

    Zhan Haoze let go of her hand at this moment. He stepped back a little and his gaze fell on Shi Mengwan¡¯s face.

    He looked at her current appearance with some lust. ¡°Have you recovered from your illness?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Zhan Haoze nodded. ¡°I need to make a trip.¡±

    This trip might take quite a while.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me,¡± Shi Mengwan answered without thinking. After saying that, she saw Zhan Haoze¡¯s face turn slightly gloomy.

    It was already toote to change her words. Moreover, she didn¡¯t feel that she was wrong.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you¡¯re not my person. You really don¡¯t need to report your whereabouts to me.¡±

    She said so, but Zhan Haoze looked at her deeply. ¡°I¡¯ve already exined it to Chen Feifei.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Was It rted to her?

    He had exined it to Chen Feifei, but what happened in the end? Did they break off the engagement? If not, what was the use of him saying all this today?

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s brows twitched slightly as he looked at Shi Mengwan with a rare gentleness.

    ¡°Wanwan, are you willing to give me some time?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t say how much more time he needed. After all, there was still a huge problem in Qing City that couldn¡¯t be solved in a day or two.

    Actually, he should have endured and waited for the problem to be solved before looking for her, but he couldn¡¯t bear to.

    ¡°I¡¯m not willing.¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s words were even more ruthless than before. Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°Wanwan ¨C¡±

    ¡°You should go. Otherwise, my mom will be back soon.¡±

    Zhan Haoze stood still, but Shi Mengwan stepped forward and opened the door. She looked like she couldn¡¯t wait for her to leave as soon as possible.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. He looked at Shi Mengwan with aplicated gaze. Shi Mengwan acted as if she didn¡¯t see him and opened the door a little.

    ¡°Wanwan ¨C¡±

    Shi Mengwan turned her face away and didn¡¯t look at him or listen to his exnation.

    Zhan Haoze looked at the time helplessly. They were about to board the ne. He couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Shi Mengwan, but she still didn¡¯t look at him. He could only turn around and leave.

    When he left, his shoulders drooped down, and his entire person revealed a great sense of powerlessness. Shi Mengwan¡¯s action of closing the door froze for a moment.

    After Zhan Haoze walked out, his footsteps paused again. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to continue watching, so she closed the door with a bang.

    After the door was closed, she leaned against the door.

    She told herself that all of this was Zhan Haoze¡¯s act. It was all fake.

    She couldn¡¯t be soft-hearted, and she couldn¡¯t be soft-hearted either. That was it.

    However, her mind couldn¡¯t forget the sight of Zhan Haoze¡¯s disappointed back before he left.

    And how he kept telling her to give him time.

    ... ..

    The ne slowlynded at Qing City¡¯s Airport. Zhan Haoze came out of the airport and got into the car waiting outside.

    He didn¡¯t look too good. In fact, he had always looked gloomy ever since he came out of Shi Mengwan¡¯s house.

    Tang Hua didn¡¯t even dare to speak. Now that he had arrived at Qing City, he had to speak.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s news from home.¡±

    ¡°What news?¡±

    ¡°This old man has brought Zhan Yi into the ancestral residence these few days.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Yi?¡± He hadn¡¯t heard of this person before.

    ¡°Yes.¡± As Tang Hua spoke, he took out a document and ced it in Zhan Haoze¡¯s hands. ¡°This document contains all of Zhan Yi¡¯s information. Take a look first.¡±

    Zhan Haoze took the document and flipped through it.

    At this moment, the car drove towards Zhan Haoze¡¯s residence in Qing City, Cherry Blossom Manor.

    ..

    The Zhan family was the number one family in Qing City. The head of the Zhan family, Zhan Kun, had always been the pir of the entire Zhan family.

    In the past few years, Zhan Kun¡¯s health had been getting worse and worse. As he gradually aged, he began to delegate some of the power in his hands to his son, Zhan Lie.

    Zhan Lie wasn¡¯t Zhan Kun¡¯s only son. The Zhan family had power and influence. When Zhan Kun was young, he was quite unrestrained when it came to women.

    Besides Zhan Lie, he also had several illegitimate daughters and illegitimate children. However, those children weren¡¯t Zhan Lie. Some of them didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to enter the Zhan family.

    This was not because Zhan Lie was outstanding, but because Zhan Lie was born from the only wife that Zhan Kun married.

    He was a legitimate son and also the eldest son. He was also the product of thebination of power.

    Zhan Kun made his fortune by taking a side path. After his business grew bigger and bigger, he knew that a big tree attracted the wind. In order to protect the secret business of the Zhan family, he married the daughter of the governor of the province where Qing City was at that time.

    The marriage of a strong man and a strong man. In the first few years, he respected his wife. Although he yed outside, he didn¡¯t have any illegitimate children in the end.

    Butter, Zhan Lie¡¯s biological mother gave birth to Zhan lie. When he had a son, he didn¡¯t have any scruples. He yed outside however he wanted. More importantly, Zhan Lie¡¯s mother died when she gave birth to him. Zhan lie was born without a mother.

    Zhan Kun was young at the time, and Zhan Lie¡¯s grandfather knew that such a daughter would not be able to keep her virginity for her daughter. Therefore, aftermunicating, he made two rules.

    First, Zhan lie could not call another woman a mother, which meant that Zhan Kun could never think of remarrying in this lifetime.

    Second, everything in the Zhan family from now on must belong to Zhan lie.

    With only these two rules, Zhan Kun could do whatever he wanted. Zhan Kun had nothing to say no to. Even if he did not want to agree, under the circumstances at that time. The Zhan family¡¯s business indeed needed to be taken care of by the outside family.

    Therefore, Zhan Kun could be considered to care for Zhan Lie¡¯s son. On the one hand, he took good care of him. On the other hand, he was also grooming his son to be his sessor.

    However, as Zhan lie grew older, he began to have his own ideas. Zhan Kun realized that this son of his was different from himself.

    Zhan Kun liked women, liked power. He seemed to be affectionate, but in fact, he was heartless.

    What about Zhan Lie? He did not like women since he was young. All the way to puberty, he would avoid women whenever he saw them.

    For a very long time, Zhan Kun thought that his son was sick. Even when Zhan lie was eighteen years old, he specially prepared two women and sent them to Zhan Lie¡¯s bed.

    Unfortunately, Zhan lie did not touch the two women at all. On the contrary, he seemed to be frightened and did not return home for a few days.

    Zhan Kun was annoyed. Later, he asked a psychologist and repeatedly confirmed that Zhan lie only did not like the women he chose, and not because Zhan lie did not like women, so he stopped all actions of sending women to Zhan lie.

    However, it was this kind of Zhan lie who was not close to women. Not long after he graduated from university, he fell in love with a woman from amoner background.

    It did not matter if he fell in love with her. He just wanted to y with her. Zhan Kun would never control his son in these matters.

    But look at his son. Not only did he want to be with thismoner woman, he even decided to marry her.

    This was something that Zhan Kun could not tolerate.

    He had chosen Zhan lie as his sessor and trained Zhan lie in the same way as the sessor. He had to let him follow the path that he had arranged.

    He had tried his best to stop Zhan lie and thatmoner woman, and then he had given thatmoner woman a sum of money. He had wanted that woman to leave his son.

    But what he had not expected was that themoner woman was so scheming. After receiving his money, she showed the check to Zhan lie.

    After seeing the check, Zhan lie had a big fight with him. Once again, he showed his determination to be with that woman.

    Of course, this was not something that Zhan Kun could tolerate. He had raised Zhan lie to this age not to let him disobey him.

    He had people look up to Zhan lie and not let him see that woman. He had people send that woman far away.

    But he had not expected that his good son. To Be with that woman, he had taken advantage of his busy family business to find that woman.

    When he was young, Zhan lie was still young. Of course, he was not that capable.

    But he could not marry. He still had an external family. At this time, Zhan Lie¡¯s grandfather came out to help Zhan lie. Not only did he sessfully find that woman, the two of them even eloped.

    This was simply challenging Zhan Kun¡¯s authority.

    How could he allow such a thing to happen? He used the name of the Zhan family to issue a bounty.

    Both the ck and white factions received the bounty. But Zhan Lie¡¯s outsider was against him, so he couldn¡¯t find Zhan lie and that woman for a long time.

    It wasn¡¯t untilter that someone finally told him the news of Zhan lie and that woman.

    Zhan Kun hid himself from the external family¡¯s spies and brought people to personally look for him. However, he discovered that not only did Zhan lie and that woman not break up, they even had a child.

    Seeing that Zhan lie even had a child, this didn¡¯t make Zhan Kun calm down, it could only make him even angrier.

    Especially when Zhan Kun saw his own son, the outstanding son that he had raised single-handedly. He wanted his son to inherit the entire Zhan family business.

    Just like an ordinary man, he apanied a woman to go shopping and buy vegetables. He looked at his son and actually smiled like an idiot.

    He hugged a child and smiled like an idiot. He even saw his son changing diapers for a child. When his son had already be a mediocre, vulgar man.

    Zhan Kun couldn¡¯t control his emotions at all. To hell with all the promises. Such a son... He didn¡¯t want it.

    But after he calmed down, he started to vent his anger. The person who made his son be like this was that woman.

    If it wasn¡¯t for that woman, his son wouldn¡¯t have be such a mediocre man.

    It was all that woman¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all that woman¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all that woman¡¯s fault.

 Chapter 690 - Chapter 051: Happy Childrenâ€™s Day, Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 690: Chapter 051: Happy Children¡¯s Day, Everyone</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Shi Mengwan looked at the handsome face in front of her and nodded her head without giving any face.

    Zhan Haoze listened to her words and narrowed his eyes. His gaze was too dangerous. Shi Mengwan wanted to step back, but it was toote.

    Zhan Haoze pulled her back into his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her until her hands and feet went soft.

    He pressed his forehead against hers and said in a raspy voice, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go outside. I¡¯ll take care of the remaining two dishes.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s legs went soft. She leaned against the wall and looked at Zhan Haoze. She felt that the person in front of her was a little different.

    He nudged her gently. ¡°Go. I¡¯ll call youter.¡±

    Even if Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t believe him, she could only go out now. After wiping the dining table, she went into the kitchen and saw that Zhan Haoze was really cooking.

    ¡°Are you so worried?¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t dare to answer Zhan Haoze¡¯s question. She took the bowl and chopsticks and quickly went out.

    She had just put them away when she oincidentally received a call. A client had some ideas about the design. Shi Mengwan listened to them patiently and then wrote them down.

    After she had made an agreement with the client, the discussion was over. As she turned around, Zhan Haoze had alreadye out of the kitchen.

    He held two dishes in his hands. After cing them down, he looked at her. ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at him suspiciously. She took a few steps forward and looked at the dishes on the dining table.

    She had bought onions to stir-fry beef today. This dish looked simple, but it was actually not easy to cook.

    Beef was considered a rtively difficult dish to make. The heat might not be enough, the beef might not be cooked, and the taste might be a little bad. When it was overheated, the beef would be fried until it was too old, and it wouldn¡¯t taste good.

    Shi Mengwan looked at the beef on the table. From the looks of it, it was pretty good.

    She sat down and tasted the beef. She looked at Zhan Haoze in surprise.

    ¡°When did you learn to cook?¡± She really couldn¡¯t tell.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t answer her question. ¡°How does it taste?¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    It was indeed good. Shi Mengwan was even more curious about how he learned it. Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he scooped a bowl of soup for her and ced it in front of her.

    Shi Mengwan had done this action many times before. Now that Zhan Haoze had done the same thing to her, her heart suddenly felt warm.

    Many thoughts shed through her mind. Those uncertain thoughts that she wanted to resist seemed to have faded again because of the change that Zhan Haoze had made after his return.

    She couldn¡¯t resist him when he was cold and indifferent in the past. Now that he had be gentle, she couldn¡¯t resist him even more.

    What should she do? Shi Mengwan, are you going to sink into this again?

    The taste of the food was very pleasing to her, but she didn¡¯t like it. She looked up at Zhan Haoze and found that he was also looking at her. His eyes were gentle and had a subtle smile.

    Her heart skipped a beat. It seemed that she rarely saw Zhan Haoze smiling like this.

    ¡°Do you have any ns tomorrow?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice brought Shi Mengwan back to her senses. She looked at him and said, ¡°Yes, I have a design to fix tomorrow.¡±

    She had to finish modifying the client¡¯s request tomorrow.

    ¡°Is it urgent?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±

    They were all old customers, so there was no rush.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t youe out for a day? Let¡¯s go y?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Shi Mengwan was stunned. Go y? Where to y?

    ¡°You can think about where to y.¡±

    Shi Mengwan lowered her head and went to eat. Was he asking her out on a date?

    This time, wasn¡¯t he afraid of meeting someone he knew?

    ¡°It¡¯s not the weekend, so there shouldn¡¯t be many people. You can think about it.¡±

    Shi Mengwan wanted to say that she wanted to go to the new amusement park that opened this year, but when she met Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Mount Qin. I haven¡¯t climbed a mountain in a long time.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He nodded aloofly. ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s climb Mount Qin.¡±

    He looked as if he hadn¡¯t thought of anything. It also seemed as if Mount Qin was just an ordinary mountain to him.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s mood was inexplicably a little conflicted. Had he forgotten, or...

    At night, Shi Mengwan looked at Zhan Haoze, who was sleeping beside her. She kept feeling that the person in front of her seemed to have changed a lot.

    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t do anything to her today. He just hugged her to sleep.

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Mengwan turned over and wanted to sleep, but Zhan Haoze turned her body over again. His hand was all over her body in an unruly manner.

    Shi Mengwan resisted instinctively, ¡°Stop fooling around. Aren¡¯t you going to climb the mountain tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Zhan Haoze kissed her neck, ¡°If you can¡¯t climb anymore, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t win against Zhan Haoze in the end, so she let him have his way once. However, Zhan Haoze knew to stop when things were good. He let her off after just once.

    She couldn¡¯t sleep at first, but after being tormented by him, she fell asleep peacefully.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan sat in the car. When they reached the foot of Mount Qin, she was still a little absent-minded.

    Ever since she got separated from her Dear Brother when she was 13 years old, she had nevere here again.

    This was a sad ce for her. She had always felt regretful and annoyed. If she hadn¡¯t suggesteding here, her Dear Brother wouldn¡¯t have met those bad people, and she wouldn¡¯t have gotten separated from him.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s emotions wereplicated at this moment. She looked at Zhan Haoze, who acted as if nothing had happened.

    Mount Qin had changed a lotpared to more than ten years ago. A road, leading straight to the mountainside, was built at the foot of the mountain. This was originally a hilly area, so the mountain wouldn¡¯t be too high.

    Shi Mengwan sat in the car and watched the car go up the mountain. Finally, she stopped at the parking lot halfway up the mountain.

    When she got out of the car, she looked at the cars in front and behind her. When she turned around to face Zhan Haoze, she was a little conflicted. ¡°Can we not let them follow us?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    It was rare for Zhan Haoze to be so easy to talk to, so Shi Mengwan breathed a sigh of relief.

    The scenery at the peak of the mountain was pretty good. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t have many memories of Mount Qin. All her memories were of her Dear Brother being beaten, bleeding, and losing her.

    Now, her mood was different. She walked up and looked at the beautiful scenery on both sides. She was in the mood to appreciate it.

    She walked quickly and identally tripped on a small stone by the roadside. Her body tilted and Zhan Haoze quickly grabbed her waist to stabilize her body.

    This scene was somewhat simr. She turned around to look at him. Her eyes were misty for a moment. Zhan Haoze saw her snuggling in his arms like this and leaned over to kiss her.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s face turned red for a moment, but Zhan Haoze let go of her at this moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shi Mengwan lowered her head. She wanted to walk forward quickly, but Zhan Haoze held her hand.

    She was stunned again and turned to look at him. He held her hand and continued to walk forward.

    It was actually a little cold in Lin City during this season, especially when the mountain wind blew. However, Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand was held by Zhan Haoze. His hand was very warm, very hot.

    That kind of heat made Shi Mengwan ignore the cold in her hand.

    Other than the big rock that looked like a zither, there were also a few other strange rocks on Mount Qin. Although it couldn¡¯t bepared to the scenary of a famous mountain like Mount Huang, the scenery was still pretty good.

    The two of them went up the mountain together. Because it wasn¡¯t the weekend, there weren¡¯t many people.

    Shi Mengwan finally got into fun spirits after seeing the huge zither rock. She took out her phone and took a photo. The huge stone was like a huge zither due to the change of time.

    Shi Mengwan put her hand on it and turned to Zhan Haoze. She said almost reflexively, ¡°Dear Brother, I¡¯ll climb up ¨C¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t say anything else.

    When Mount Qin hadn¡¯t been developed yet more than ten years ago and wasn¡¯t a tourist attraction, no one came here at all. She once followed Dear Brother and climbed up the huge zither.

    Now that she had grown up, and there were tourists passing by from time to time on the mountain, she was embarrassed to climb up.

    Zhan Haoze held her waist. ¡°Do you want to go up? If you want to go up, I¡¯ll carry you up.¡±

    The stone zither was huge, so it was naturally very tall. Shi Mengwan shook her head. Realizing that she had misspoken just now, her interest was reduced by half.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just be a civilized tourist.¡±

    Looking at Zhan Haoze, she handed the phone to him. Without saying anything, Zhan Haoze understood what she meant.

    After taking a few photos, Shi Mengwan was about to take the phone back when a couple came up. They were also here to y.

    When they saw Shi Mengwan and Zhan Haoze, their eyes lit up. ¡°Beauty, help us take a photo together.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t refuse. She took the phone and took a picture of them.

    She took a few pictures from all angles. When the girl took the phone, she thanked Shi Mengwan profusely. ¡°Thank you, pretty girl. Your boyfriend is also very handsome. Why don¡¯t I take a picture of the two of you together?¡±

    Before Shi Mengwan could say anything, Zhan Haoze had already handed the phone to the girl.

    Her eyes filled with a hint of approval, the girl clicked her tongue. A handsome man and a beautiful woman. It felt so good to take a photo of such models.

    Shi Mengwan was still a little ufortable Zhan Haoze came over. Zhan Haoze put his hand on her shoulder. They looked at the camera together.

    Shi Mengwan instinctively curled the corners of her lips. The hand on her shoulder suddenly tightened. She looked at Zhan Haoze in confusion.

    At this moment, he just happened toe over and kiss her lips. Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes widened, but she heard the sound of the camera.

    The scene was captured.

    Shi Mengwan was a little embarrassed. After the couple left, she quickly left Zhan Haoze¡¯s side.

    Other than this huge rock that looked like a zither, there were other rocks of different shapes on Mount Qin. Shi Mengwan¡¯s memory of the time she came here when she was a teenager wasn¡¯t very deep anymore.

    Her mood was also different now that she had returned to her old ce. She turned around and looked at Zhan Haoze. He was also looking at her.

    She wanted to ask a few times if he was her Dear Brother, but in the end, there was only silence. Forget it, why ask again?

    Even if she asked, Zhan Haoze wouldn¡¯t admit it.

    She let go of the worries on her mind and yed happily. As for the rest of the things, she wouldn¡¯t worry about them for now.

    It was almost noon when they came down from Mount Qin. The two of them got into the car. Shi Mengwan was tired after all.

    She stayed in the office every day and was a little tired from climbing the mountain. On the other hand, Zhan Haoze. His expression didn¡¯t change and he was calm andposed. It didn¡¯t affect him at all.

    Compared to others, the difference between this person was really big.

    When the car passed by the foot of the mountain, Shi Mengwan took a look outside. That was the ce where she had lost contact with her Dear Brother.

    She turned around to look at Zhan Haoze, but he didn¡¯t react at all. Was he really her Dear Brother?

    Those memories had been on her mind for so many years, but Zhan Haoze seemed to havepletely forgotten them.

    Did something happen to him? Did he lose his memory? Or was there something that she didn¡¯t know about?

    She thought about Zhan Haoze¡¯s current status. It was different from the past. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to go through that experience of being a hooligan.

    That was why he avoided talking about it? Was that so?

    ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat for lunch?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s face was erged in front of her. Shi Mengwan realized that she was staring at Zhan Haoze, and she was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    Zhan Haoze nced at her but he wasn¡¯t annoyed.

    The car finally arrived at a very famous Western restaurant in the center of Lin City. Shi Mengwan followed Zhan Haoze into the door. Before the two of them had time to sit down, someone who knew Zhan Haoze happened toe over.

    When the other party saw Zhan Haoze, they came over to greet him.

    When Zhan Haoze was greeting the other party, the other party¡¯s gaze swept past Shi Mengwan.

    Shi Mengwan felt a little ufortable and wanted to pull her hand back, but she felt Zhan Haoze put his arm around her shoulder and calmly introduced, ¡°This is my girlfriend.¡±

    She was stunned on the spot. Did Zhan Haoze know what he was talking about?

    She didn¡¯t even notice that person¡¯s ambiguous gaze. After all, at this stage, anyone who knew Zhan Haoze knew that he had a fianc¨¦e.

    And now, he had a girlfriend. However, looking at Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression, that person wouldn¡¯t look for trouble and would leave after saying goodbye.

    After that person left, Shi Mengwan stood there and looked at Zhan Haoze. ¡°You, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°You were my girlfriend to begin with.¡± Zhan Haoze looked at her. ¡°I promised you.¡±

    If she wanted a status, he would give her a status.

    Shi Mengwan sat there and looked at Zhan Haoze, who waspletely different from what she remembered. She couldn¡¯t control her heartbeat. She was once again moved by the person in front of her.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Zhan Haoze held her hand. His expression was focused. ¡°Come back to Qing City with me.¡±

    At this moment, Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t say anything to reject him. She just stared at Zhan Haoze in a daze. She actually had an uncontroble impulse in her heart. She really wanted to throw everything away and follow him.

    ... ..

    In the next few days, Zhan Haoze and Shi Mengwan seemed to have returned to the previous period of time.

    He was very busy. After all, he came this time to deal with a lot of business before preparing to go to Qing City.

    But every night, he would definitely have dinner with her.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s apartment was very small. Zhan Haoze suggested that she change ces, but she wasn¡¯t willing. She wasn¡¯t sure how long Zhan Haoze could maintain his current appearance. More importantly, if he were to leave one day... What would she do?

    Time went by for a week, and Zhan Haoze looked even busier.

    Shi Mengwan knew that he was busy, so she didn¡¯t intend to disturb him. She also took the opportunity to negotiate with the two contract factories.

    Song Searching Studio also took a big step forward.

    Shi Mengwan was in a good mood. Thinking about how the rtionship between Zhan Haoze and her was gradually getting better, she suddenly had a whim and wanted to celebrate with Zhan Haoze.

    ... ..

    Chen Feifei looked at Zhan Haoze in front of her. After a week of not seeing him, the person in front of her seemed to have changed again.

    There was still a cold expression on his face, but there was more gentleness. Needless to say, this must be the power of love.

    She was really jealous of the woman who had Zhan Haoze¡¯s heart, but she knew better than anyone what was the most important thing in front of her.

    ¡°Brother Hao. I¡¯m sorry. It seems that I¡¯ll have to trouble you tomorrow.¡±

    Chen Feifei thought of herself as a very ¡°filial¡± daughter. Therefore, she spent a lot of effort on Chen Yongchang¡¯s retirement home.

    In the end, she finally chose a small town in Canada. The environment was good, and the people were simple. Everything could be considered perfect.

    The only thing that wasn¡¯t perfect was that Chen Yongchang didn¡¯t want to go. He had been throwing a tantrum at home these few days because of her and Zhan Haoze¡¯s actions.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll naturally do what I promised you.¡±

    It was very easy to bring Chen Yongchang on the ne. It wasn¡¯t too difficult to make Chen Yongchang stay abroad for the rest of his life.

    Chen Feifei¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°You know what? My father has been scolding me at home these past few days.¡±

    She had been in thepany for the past few months, so she had some understanding of thepany. It would take some time for thepany to return to her hands.

    Chen Yongchang wanted to resist, but with Zhan Haoze around, he was suppressed.

    Chen Yongchang had been scolding people at home for the past few days. Of course, not only did he scold Chen Feifei, but he also scolded Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°He said that I have no conscience and that you are an ingrate. I think it¡¯s really funny. He was the one who said before that everything in the Chen family will belong to me in the future. Why is he so angry now that I just got it in advance?¡±

    Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t answer her question. Chen Feifei smiled. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about him. Brother Hao, let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±

    Before Zhan Haoze refused, Chen Feifei raised her index finger. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me. That old fox from Dacheng Corporation had arranged to meet at noon today. You know that he has always been lustful. I¡¯m afraid that I will be at a disadvantage in his hands. In any case, you¡¯ve already helped so much. I think you don¡¯t mind going to a dinner party with me, right?¡±

    She leaned forward a little. ¡°If I can settle the Dacheng Corporation¡¯s contract in advance, it will also allow me to establish my authority in thepany in advance. Who knows, I mighte out earlier to break off the engagement.¡±

    Zhan Haoze was speechless. However, that old fox Dacheng indeed didn¡¯t have a good reputation. However, he had some connections. There were benefits to working with him, but this person¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t good. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Even if Chen Feifei didn¡¯t say anything, he would still help her with these small favors.

    ¡°Thank you, brother Hao. You¡¯re the best.¡±

    Looking just like she did many years ago, Chen Feifei smiled innocently. Only they knew that Chen Feifei¡¯s smile waspletely different.

    After going downstairs, Chen Feifei hooked her arm around Zhan Haoze¡¯s arm before getting into the car. ¡°Brother Hao, it¡¯s been hard on you. Please act as a couple with me. Don¡¯t worry. Just this once. I promise I won¡¯t trouble you next time.¡±

    Once she had a foothold in the Chen Corporation, there was really no need for Zhan Haoze to appear. Just a name would do.

    Zhan Haoze nced at her. At this point, he seemed to be a little helpless. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t help you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The two of them got into the car together and headed to the ce that Chen Feifei had agreed on.

    Zhan Haoze ordered someone to drive. He didn¡¯t expect that Shi Mengwan, who was on the other side of the street and wanted to talk things over with Zhan Haoze, saw himing out just now. She also happened to see the scene of Zhan Haoze and Chen Feifei leaving arm in arm.

    She had a cold expression on her face as she watched Zhan Haoze ¡°lovingly¡± bring Chen Feifei into the car. She also saw Chen Feifei¡¯s overly bright smile.

    That scene looked like a loving and affectionate couple.

    Shi Mengwan suddenly felt that all the words of love she had heard yesterday had be a joke.

    She sat in the car and tightened her grip on the steering wheel. There was not a trace of emotion in her eyes.

    Shi Mengwan watched as the shocking motorcade left the building of Zhan Haoze¡¯spany. She also got into the car and started the engine to leave.

    However, this time, she didn¡¯t go back to the studio. Instead, she went home.

    ... ..

    Zhan Haoze not only apanied Chen Feifei toplete the Dacheng contract negotiation, but also went to the Chen Corporation. He appeared with Chen Feifei to show off his authority.

    During his time at the Chen Corporation, his prestige wasn¡¯t much worse than Chen Yongchang¡¯s. Many people had always treated him as the future head of the Chen Corporation.

    Now, Chen Yongchang said that he was ¡°not feeling well¡± and needed to rest, and the person to take over was Chen Feifei. Everyone was a little worried, but when they saw Zhan Haoze, there was nothing to worry about.

    After all, with Zhan Haoze around, the Chen family would only get better and better. Chen Feifei looked at the way those people looked at Zhan Haoze and clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Brother Hao, your existence is like a Buddha. With you, these people won¡¯t dare to look down on me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for supporting me.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Zhan Haoze was expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m just returning your favor.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re just returning the favor of saving my life. Why do I feel like I¡¯m losing out a little?¡± Chen Feifei couldn¡¯t be bothered to hide herself in front of Zhan Haoze.

    Zhan Haoze looked at her. ¡°Or, would you want uncle to stay?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Chen Feifei didn¡¯t dare to tease him anymore. ¡°Alright. I promise you that we¡¯re even.¡±

    Zhan Haoze entered her office and read through some recent cases of the Chen Corporation. He also briefly told Chen Feifei some points to pay attention to.

    After all, Chen Feifei was also a business student. She took over these things very quickly.

    He believed that he would return to Qing City in two days and it wouldn¡¯t have any impact.

    He spent the whole afternoon at the Chen Corporation. He rejected Chen Feifei¡¯s suggestion of having dinner together. His dinner was with Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°You¡¯re so eager to meet your sweetheart. I really want to meet her.¡±

    Zhan Haoze nced at her but didn¡¯t reply. Before everything waspletely stable, he didn¡¯t want Shi Mengwan to appear in front of Chen Feifei.

    After leaving the Chen Corporation, he went straight back to Shi Mengwan¡¯s apartment, only to find that she wasn¡¯t at home.

    Zhan Haoze was stunned for a moment. At this time, she should have already returned from the studio. Looking at the empty house, he took out his phone to make a call.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t answer his call. He tried to call again, but there was still no answer. Later, Shi Mengwan¡¯s phone was turned off.

    Holding the phone, he looked at the living room in front of him in a daze.

    What was Shi Mengwan doing? Ten minutester, Zhan Haoze¡¯s men brought news.

    Shi Mengwan had gone home. Home? At this time, what was she going home for?

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s first thought was, could it be that her mother had arranged another blind date? Thinking of this, Zhan Haoze suddenly couldn¡¯t sit still.

 Chapter 691 - Boss, Arenâ€™t You Tired

    <h4>Chapter 691: Boss, Aren¡¯t You Tired</h4>

    The room was very quiet. It was so quiet that Shi Mengwan¡¯s steady breathing could be heard.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t move either. He just sat there and looked at Shi Mengwan¡¯s face. Time passed bit by bit. The eastern sky gradually turned white. Shi Mengwan, who was on the bed, turned around.

    In this way, she waspletely facing Zhan Haoze. He lowered his head and gently nted a kiss on her forehead.

    Like a feather brushing over Shi Mengwan¡¯s forehead, the kiss was very light. In her sleep, she frowned slightly.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t go to smooth the space between her eyebrows. He looked at her for a while, and after making sure that she was not awake, he got up and left.

    When he went downstairs, Tang Hua was still waiting. Seeing Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression, Tang Hua sighed. ¡°Boss ¨C¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhan Haoze got into the car and looked back at the apartment. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that there will be a tough battleing up.¡±

    He had been doing so much recently. The Zhan family wouldn¡¯t let it go so easily.

    He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see Shi Mengwan for a while.

    ¡°Boss.¡± Tang Hua looked at Zhan Haoze and sighed in his heart. ¡°You¡¯re too tired.¡±

    Zhan Haoze leaned back and closed his eyes to rest. Just when Tang Hua thought he wouldn¡¯t speak, he let out a faint sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to it anyway.¡±

    After so many years, he didn¡¯t dare to rx at all. Whether it was at the Chen family or going back to Qing City.

    Tang Hua pursed his lips into a straight line and turned his face to signal the driver to drive. His eyes were a little red.

    After calming himself down, Tang Hua looked at Zhan Haoze again. ¡°Where do you want to go next?¡±

    ¡°Go to thepany and arrange everything. We¡¯ll go back to Qing City tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ... ..

    Zhan Haoze had a lot of things to do. In the past few years, he had put a lot of effort into expanding hispany.

    He needed to make himself strong enough topete with the Zhan family in the shortest time possible. Although it was difficult, it was something he had to do.

    He spent a day to settle most of the matters in thepany and arranged the people to guard thepany. He signed the two contracts that he had originally nned to sign.

    Next, he had to focus all his energy on Qing City. That was his main battlefield.

    Before boarding the ne, he didn¡¯t forget to ask Tang Hua about Zhan Kun¡¯s current situation.

    ¡°After our people let Zhan Li and Zhan Yang cause such a ruckus yesterday, the old man was sent to the hospital. It is said that he was in emergency resuscitation until the second half of the night. He is still in the ICU at this time.¡±

    Tang Hua¡¯s words were filled with schadenfreude, but there was also some worry on his face. ¡°Boss, do you think the old man will die just like that?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhan Haoze sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. He still has things to worry about. He won¡¯t die just like that.¡±

    ¡°Then should we postpone the n?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Zhan Haoze was impatient and didn¡¯t want to dy. ¡°Let¡¯s see when the old man wakes up. I still have to give them my second big gift.¡±

    Tang Hua smiled. Big gift? Wasn¡¯t it a big gift? The old man would probably faint after receiving Zhan Haoze¡¯s gift.

    Not faint because he was so happy, but because he was so angry.

    ..

    Zhan Kun was in the ICU. Zhan Lie and the Zhan brothers were guarding outside. Zhan Lie sat on the bench and looked anxiously at the emergency room with the lights on. His wife, Bi Shuqiao, sat beside him. She was also anxious.

    Compared to them, although Zhan Zhi¡¯s expression was also very grave, he didn¡¯t look too anxious.

    He nced at his son. Zhan Yi understood and turned around to walk out. Zhan Li and Zhan Yang stood in front of him.

    Both of them didn¡¯t have a good image. Both of them were badly bruised. Zhan Li had a bandage on his arm. It was obvious that his arm had been broken.

    Zhan Yang wasn¡¯t much better. His face was also injured. Although there weren¡¯t any obvious fractures and it wasn¡¯t as serious as Zhan Li¡¯s, the expression on his face was very amusing.

    These two groups made people feel baffled and amused at first sight. However, no one present couldugh.

    ¡°Zhan Yi, where are you going? You¡¯re not thinking of escaping, are you?¡±

    Although Zhan Li and Zhan Yang weren¡¯t the most ideal heirs in Zhan Kun¡¯s eyes, no matter what, they had been raised by Zhan Lie in the old mansion.

    These two brothers couldn¡¯t be said to be close to Zhan Kun from a young age, but at leastpared to the others who couldn¡¯t be publicly known, they were always able to show their faces in front of Zhan Kun.

    But the two of them didn¡¯t expect that Zhan Yi would appear out of nowhere. It was bad enough that Zhan Yi appeared out of nowhere, but the two of them also suffered such a great loss at Zhan Yi¡¯s hands. So now, the two of them looked at Zhan Yi with eyes full of resentment.

    In the face of their provocation, Zhan Yi wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He was quite calm.

    ¡°Escape? Do I need to escape? Escape to where? It¡¯s just that Grandpa has given me something to do. Although Grandpa is in aa now, I still have to finish what Grandpa has given me. Otherwise, Grandpa will be unhappy when he wakes up.¡±

    After all, he was still young. After being brought back from outside out of the blue, Zhan Yi couldn¡¯t control the smug look on his face.

    Zhan Li and Zhan Yang were furious, especially Zhan Yang, ¡°Zhan Yi, you want to leave just like that? No way. If we don¡¯t make things clear today, you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if you don¡¯t make things clear, you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± Zhan Li red at Zhan Yi, then raised his uninjured finger and pointed at him. ¡°You beat us up like this, yet you want to leave just like that?¡±

    Yesterday, Zhan Li and Zhan Yang had entered the venue with injuries all over their bodies. As soon as they entered the door, they rushed towards Zhan Yi.

    Although the two of them were injured, they won because there were two of them. One of them punched and one of them kicked Zhan Yi¡¯s body.

    Zhan Yi was protected by Zhan Kun, so he wasn¡¯t injured at all. However, such a good day had been ruined by Zhan Li and Zhan Yang.

    Zhan Kun couldn¡¯t stand such stimtion, and he didn¡¯t expect that the banquet he had meticulously arranged would have such a big mistake. In his fit of anger, he was sent straight to the emergency room.

    ¡°Idiots.¡± Zhan Yi looked at the two people in front of him with a cold smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys have any brains?¡±

    ¡°Zhan Yi, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Zhan Yi, you bastard.¡±

    Zhan Yang reached out his fist and was about to swing it at Zhan Yi¡¯s face again, but Zhan Yi narrowly avoided it. He turned his head and looked at his two idiot brothers in front of him with some ridicule. ¡°You said that I was the one who beat you up? You said that I was the one who made you like this?¡±

    Without waiting for the two brothers to speak, Zhan Yi took a step forward. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it? Would I do such a stupid thing? You guys were simply manipted by others and didn¡¯t even know it. If you guys aren¡¯t idiots, then what are you guys?¡±

    Yesterday was Zhan Yi¡¯s first time showing his face in front of others. It was supposed to be a good thing. But Zhan Li, who was outside, Zhan Yang suddenly came back.

    Not only did hee back, but he was also covered in injuries. He even attacked Zhan Yi the moment he came back. That action was a p to Zhan Kun¡¯s face. This made Zhan Kun angry. He was so angry that he was hospitalized.

    Zhan Yi was busy performing as a filial son and grandson in front of the old man at that time. Naturally, he didn¡¯t have the time to argue with Zhan Li and Zhan Yang.

    But now, he had finally recovered. There was someone who wasn¡¯t on good terms with him, and wanted Zhan Yang and Zhan Yang to teach him a lesson.

    Now that he saw that the two of them still had the time to find trouble with him, Zhan Yi¡¯s tone naturally wasn¡¯t very pleasant.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your stupidity, grandfather wouldn¡¯t have been so angry that he went to the hospital.¡±

    With the intelligence of the two brothers, they would never have thought that they had been used.

    Now, they heard Zhan Yi me himself for Zhan Kun¡¯satose state. Zhan Li and Zhan Yang¡¯s expressions changed. ¡°Can you say one more word?¡±

    They were out on a business trip. It could be said that they were working hard for the Zhan family, but what news did they hear?

    Zhan Kun actually acknowledged the other illegitimate child¡¯s child. He even nned to introduce him to the upper-ss society of Qing City?

    How could they allow such a thing to happen? Therefore, the two brothers hurriedly finished their work and returned to Qing City as soon as possible to ask where Zhan Yi hade from.

    One had to know that all the children of the Zhan family, even if their surname was Zhan, would be useless without Zhan Kun¡¯s acknowledgment.

    However, when the two of them returned to Qing City, they had just gotten off the ne when they were beaten up.

    The person who beat them up had made it very clear that today was Zhan Yi¡¯s good day, so they had to have some sense and not go looking for trouble.

    This was something that Zhan Li and Zhan Yang had never done before. Not only were they humiliated, but it was also a clear deration of their future status in the Zhan family.

    How could Zhan Li and Zhan Yang endure it? That was why they had rushed to Zhan Yi¡¯s door in order to teach him a lesson.

    Yesterday, they were still fighting together. Now that they were provoked by Zhan Yi¡¯s words, intending to teach Zhan Yi a lesson, the two of them stepped forward together.

    Zhan Yi wasn¡¯t afraid at all. ¡°You guys really are stupid. If you have the leisure to look for trouble with me here, you might as well think about how to find the culprit.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the culprit you? Why are you pretending to be the good person here?¡±

    Zhan Li and Zhan Yang were furious. The two of them took another step forward, and Zhan Li¡¯s hand almost poked Zhan Yi¡¯s face.

    ¡°A stupid pig is a stupid pig. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re impulsive, but you don¡¯t even have a brain.¡±

    Zhan Yi¡¯s words made the two of them furious. Before they could open their mouths, Bi Shuqiao, who had been silent the whole time, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stood up.

    ¡°Enough.¡± She took two steps forward and walked in front of Zhan Yi. She red at the person who had snatched away her son¡¯s position in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to make decisions in the Zhan family. No matter how bad Zhan Li and Zhan Yang are, they were raised by the old man. Who do you think you are?¡±

    On the other side, Zhan Zhi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The juniors were simply arguing a little, so why did Bi Shuqiao have to jump out?

    ¡°I must say, sister-inw, although you¡¯re the older sister-inw, you have to be reasonable when you speak and do things. The old man was originally angry because of them, so my Zhan Yi wasn¡¯t in the wrong.¡±

    Zhan Zhi was one of Zhan Kun¡¯s sons, so he had some ability. Otherwise, since the old man had so many illegitimate children outside, how could he let the old man acknowledge his existence?

    However, no matter how capable he was, he couldn¡¯t stop the old man from wholeheartedly supporting Zhan Lie. But, he was trying his best to suppress their sons outside.

    Now all h*ll broke loose. It wasn¡¯t easy for the old man to be willing to support the younger generation, especially since the old man had taken a liking to her own son. As his father, he naturally had to support his son at this time.

    On one side, they were quarreling non-stop. On the other side, Uncle Chi could only sigh in his heart.

    Zhan Kun was such a decisive and shrewd person back then.

    But now, looking at the people of the Zhan family, other than Zhan Lie, who was still barely capable, there was really no one in the third generation who could take on such a big responsibility.

    No, there was one.

    Uncle Chi thought of that person. Although Zhan Kun didn¡¯t like Zhan Haoze, if Zhan Haoze could be used by the Zhan family, the Zhan family could regain their glory in his hands.

    However, Zhan Kun¡¯s order was to take Zhan Haoze¡¯s life. Uncle Chi didn¡¯t have the time to order Zhan Haoze to be dealt with yesterday. He had already prepared the Zhan family¡¯s kill order, but now he was a little hesitant.

    Perhaps there was no need to kill Zhan Haoze. The old master didn¡¯t have much time left. It was better to think of a way to take Zhan Haoze in for his own use.

    Of course, if he really wanted to achieve that goal, he would have to go through some trouble.

    Uncle Chi thought about it and looked at the people in front of him. He turned around and went to do what he wanted to do.

    He had been by Zhan Kun¡¯s side for more than thirty years. His words could represent Zhan Kun¡¯s intentions. This time, he would make his own decision.

    ...

    Zhan Haoze wouldn¡¯t care about what the Zhan family had done because of him. He was busy preparing the second gift.

    Late at night, the people in the Zhan family were tired of arguing, and they were toozy to argue. There weren¡¯t many who truly cared about the old man. When it was time, everyone except Zhan Lie went to rest.

    Zhan Lie couldn¡¯t stay upte at night, so he went to rest.

    Truthfully, there were doctors and nurses in the VIP ward. It didn¡¯t matter if they stayed here to guard.

    But these people only had one purpose in guarding, to let Zhan Kun see them the first time he woke up, to get attention, and to perform well.

    Zhan Lie had been acting as a filial son for half a day. Now that he was sleepy, he naturally went to rest.

    There was no one else in the ward except for the bodyguards. Just likest time, Zhan Haoze easily entered the ward again.

    But this time, the old man didn¡¯t wake up. In fact, the shock Zhan Kun received this time wasn¡¯t as big asst time, but it was more serious thanst time.

    It really wasn¡¯t because he saw Zhan Li and Zhan Yang, the two idiots, making a move on Zhan Yi that he red up.

    It was because of this that he thought of the same problem as Uncle Chi, the problem that made him the most frustrated and conflicted.

    That was that the Zhan family had developed for so many years, the hundred-year-old family that had started from thete Qing dynasty had actually fallen to the point where there was no sessor for him.

    How couldn¡¯t this make Zhan Kun angry? Zhan Yi was the choice he was forced to make.

    No matter what, he had taught Zhan Li and Zhan Yang for a period of time, but they were still so stupid and so reckless.

    As the head of the Zhan family, he wasn¡¯t even qualified as the descendant of the Zhan family. Because of this provocation, Zhan Kun¡¯s symptoms became serious again.

    He had woken up in the afternoon, but when he woke up, he heard Zhan Li and Zhan Yang, wanting to teach Zhan Yi a lesson, arguing outside.

    Once he was provoked, he fainted again.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t have much time for Zhan Kun. It was his business that he liked to sleep, but his time was very precious.

    He took a nce and picked up a ss of water from the bedside. He slowly poured it on Zhan Kun¡¯s face.

    Zhan Kun was old and hadn¡¯t recovered yet. After being sshed with cold water, even though it wasn¡¯t cold in this season, he still felt ufortable.

    ¡°... Who was it?¡±

    The first thing he saw when he woke up was Zhan Haoze standing by his bed.

    Zhan Kun remembered that he had just suffered a stroke, so how could he have the strength to do anything?

    Zhan Haoze casually put the cup in his hand to the side. He looked down at Zhan Kun coldly.

    ¡°You, you ¨C¡±

    Zhan Kun wiped the water off his face. He was shocked when he saw Zhan Haoze. Didn¡¯t he ask Uncle Chi to deal with this person? Why was he still here?

    ¡°What about me?¡± Zhan Haoze sneered. ¡°I came because I have a gift for you.¡±

    Zhan Kun looked at him defensively. He didn¡¯t believe that Zhan Haoze would be so kind. ¡°You, get out. I don¡¯t want your gift.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to listen to what I¡¯m giving you?¡±

    When Zhan Haoze spoke, the smile on his face didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He looked cold and gloomy.

    ¡°Get out. I, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Zhan Kun¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent. After today¡¯s incident, he would definitely let Uncle Chi kill Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you either. I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m only here to give you a gift.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at his face and said two words very slowly. Zhan Kun¡¯s expression changed. He tried to get up. Zhan Haoze stretched out a hand and pressed it on his chest.

    Zhan Kun was old so he couldn¡¯t break free at all.

    ¡°You, you bastard, let go of me.¡±

    After he cursed, Zhan Haoze¡¯s strength increased by 30%. Zhan Kun¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He red at Zhan Haoze, as if to burn a hole through him with his eyes.

    ¡°Do you know why the Celebrity Hall and the Fangxiang Pavilion were closed?¡±

    Zhan Haoze tightened his grip and looked at Zhan Kun who was in pain but couldn¡¯t resist. He only felt happy. ¡°One was shut down because it was involved in drugs. The other was shut down because it was suspected of illegally selling silver.¡±

    When he said this, Zhan Haoze smiled. ¡°Next will be Tianxiang Building and Four Seasons Spring. From now on, these businesses under your hands will close down one by one. Are you happy?¡±

    What Zhan Haoze referred to were all the Zhan family¡¯s business that were making a lot of money every day. Every family had a chain. They operated different projects and different types of businesses. The only simrity was that these were all businesses that made money.

    ¡°You, you ¨C¡± Zhan Kun pointed at Zhan Haoze. No one had told him about this yet. It must have happened today.

    ¡°Oh, right. I was afraid that you would be too worried and wouldn¡¯t be able to recuperate in the hospital, so I deliberately came to give you a heads up. Since it¡¯s a seizure, it will take a little longer. A year and a half isn¡¯t that long, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°B * stard, you b * stard ¨C¡±

    Other than this sentence, Zhan Kun had no other words to curse.

    Zhan Haoze sneered and finally let go of his hand. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and slowly wiped his hand.

    Finally, he threw the handkerchief on Zhan Kun¡¯s face.

    Zhan Kun was angered by his action and coughed again. Zhan Haoze moved his face closer. ¡°This is just the beginning. Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely destroy the Zhan family in my hands.¡±

    Zhan Kun couldn¡¯t even finish his words. He could only point at Zhan Haoze and gasp for breath.

    Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t in the mood to admire his pathetic state anymore, so he turned around and left. He was about to go downstairs, but he unexpectedly saw Zhan Lie in the corridor outside.

    Seeing the person who came, Zhan Haoze directly walked past him and was about to leave, but Zhan Lie insensibly blocked his way in front of him.

    ¡°You, why are you here?¡±

    As he spoke, he looked in the direction of the ward. He didn¡¯t know what Zhan Haoze was trying to do.

    Zhan Haoze ignored him and walked past him. Zhan Lie looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Zhan Haoze, no matter what, you¡¯re a descendant of the Zhan family. You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, please be careful.¡±

    Zhan Haoze stood still and said that without turning his head, ¡°Although my surname is Zhan, I¡¯m not considered a descendant of the Zhan family.¡±

    ¡°I, I am you ¨C¡±

    Zhan Lie didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Zhan Haoze turned around. He reached out and grabbed Zhan Lie¡¯s frontpel.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan.¡± He used a lot of strength. The malicious expression on his face made people think that he was Satan from Hell. ¡°What are you to me? Say it. Why don¡¯t you say it?¡±

    Zhan Lie shrunk his neck. Facing Zhan Haoze, who had such an intimidating expression, he didn¡¯t dare to answer him.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, if you want to live longer, it¡¯s better you think about it clearly.¡±

    Zhan Haoze stood up straight as he spoke. His cold eyes didn¡¯t have a trace of warmth. ¡°After all, to me, my parents are already dead.¡±

    Zhan Lie¡¯s face was slightly pale. Zhan Haoze let go of his hand and took a step back.

    He pped his hands and his gaze was cold. ¡°If you, Mr. Zhan, don¡¯t know how to speak, I don¡¯t mind sending you to see them in advance. What do you think?¡±

    Zhan Lie¡¯s imposing manner was suppressed by Zhan Haoze, and he didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.

    Zhan Haoze felt that Zhan Lie was boring, so he turned around and left.

    In the following month, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t go anywhere. He stayed in Qing City and focused on dealing with the Zhan family¡¯s businesses.

    The Zhan family had many businesses, including entertainment, real estate, and electronics. They were all involved in traditional industries.

    One month wasn¡¯t a short period of time, but the Zhan family had too many industries. With his current abilities, it was impossible for him to destroy Zhan family in one day. He could only destroy their businesses one by one, one by one.

    Zhan Haoze had bought properties in Qing City a few years ago. He had bought the best location in Cherry Blossom Vi.

    During this period of time, he had been living in Cherry Blossom Vi. On one hand, he was dealing with Zhan family, and on the other hand, he was preparing to move some of thepany¡¯s main businesses to Qing City.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t expect that after more than a month of silence, someone from the Zhan family would actually take the initiative to look for him.

    Looking at Uncle Chi in front of him, Zhan Haoze sat down on the sofa expressionlessly.

    Simple yet imposing, Cherry Blossom Vi waspletely renovated ording to his preferences. Uncle Chi came in and took a few nces. Now that he saw Zhan Haoze, he took two steps forward and stood directly in front of him.

    ¡°Haoze.¡± Uncle Chi was older than Zhan Lie. He called Zhan Haoze¡¯s name to show his friendliness, but unfortunately, he met Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Uncle Chi smiled bitterly in his heart. Zhan Haoze had suppressed some of the Zhan family¡¯s businesses, and now, he was asking him about something?

    ¡°Haoze, the Zhan family is your family, so what you¡¯re doing now is inappropriate, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Oh? What did I do?¡±

    Zhan Haoze raised his eyebrows, as if he didn¡¯t quite understand Uncle Chi¡¯s meaning.

    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat what you did.¡± From the beginning until now, many of the Zhan family¡¯s businesses had been involved.

    Although it wasn¡¯t to the extent of shaking the foundation all of a sudden, the entire Zhan family was indeed in a state of panic.

    Uncle Chi originally wanted to get someone to attack Zhan Haoze, but after these days, not only did he not attack, but he was also more reluctant to do so.

    ¡°Haoze, you made so much noise because you wanted to get the Zhan family. If that¡¯s the case, why destroy the Zhan family?¡±

 Chapter 692 - Wanwan, I Missed You So Much

    <h4>Chapter 692: Wanwan, I Missed You So Much</h4>

    Get the Zhan family? Zhan Haoze thought this person was hrious.

    Since when did he ever want to get the Zhan family? Whether it was money or status, he preferred to earn it with his own hands.

    He didn¡¯t want anything from the Zhan family at all. In his heart, there was only one oue in the future, and that was to destroy the Zhan family with his own hands.

    He was already doing this now, and it was only a matter of time before he reached the final step.

    This was something that even Zhan Haoze had to admit. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for Zhan Kun to be ruthless and ruthless in his actions. Just look at the power and momentum that the Zhan family had developed in his hands over the years.

    But so what? He wasn¡¯t afraid at all.

    ¡°You came here just to say this nonsense?¡±

    Uncle Chi choked. Thinking of his purpose ofing here.., he wanted to re up, but he had no choice but to calm his heart down. ¡°Haoze. The Zhan family is a big business. I think you¡¯ve seen the abilities of the other descendants of the third generation during this period of time. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you take a step back? Your purpose is just to get the Zhan family. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll go and persuade the old master to give you the Zhan family. You should also stop your actions, how about that?¡±

    Uncle Chi felt that this was very good. He had followed Zhan Kun for many years, so he had a clear understanding of Zhan Kun¡¯s temper and personality.

    Now that Zhan Kun was already so sick, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t see the Zhan family copse in his hands for the past month or so, Zhan Kun would have beenpletely done for.

    Uncle Chi had been holding on to the Zhan family¡¯s death warrant for nearly two months, but he hadn¡¯t sent it out. It wasn¡¯t because he was soft-hearted or for other reasons. After weighing the pros and cons, he realized that letting Zhan Haoze take over the Zhan family was the best oue.

    Although he knew that this was the best oue, he had always been unwavering by Zhan Kun¡¯s side all these years.

    His standpoint was the same as Zhan Kun¡¯s. Such a big surprise was a great gift to Zhan Haoze.

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know much about Zhan Haoze. He thought that Zhan Haoze was like Zhan Yi and the others. But he didn¡¯t know that in Zhan Haoze¡¯s heart, nothing couldpare to his determination to destroy the Zhan family.

    Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes and looked at Uncle Chi¡¯s face.

    ¡°Give the Zhan family to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Uncle Chi still had a trace of smugness in his heart. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your goal?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s lips pursed into a straight line. He looked straight at Uncle Chi with a cold gaze. He didn¡¯t speak either. That gaze was enough to make people unable to stand it.

    Uncle Chi suddenly realized that something was wrong. No matter what, he was an old man who had been by Zhan Kun¡¯s side for a long time. How could he be shocked by the gaze of a junior?

    But in that instant just now, he actually felt a chill on his back.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t speak. Uncle Chi swallowed his saliva and tried his best to steady his voice. ¡°For such a good thing, you should know what to do, right?¡±

    Zhan Haoze, who was sitting on the sofa, finally changed his position. He snapped his fingers. Soon, someone came in.

    ¡°Throw him out.¡±

    These simple words made uncle Chi¡¯s eyes widen. He couldn¡¯t believe that he, who had been proud in front of Zhan Kun for half of his life, was dismissed like that.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, do you know what you are doing?¡± The moment Uncle Chi¡¯s arm was lifted, Uncle Chi¡¯s expression changed.

    Before Uncle Chi was dragged away, Zhan Haoze finally stood up. His eyes filled with malice as he looked at Uncle Chi, he slowly walked in front of Uncle Chi.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always known what I¡¯m doing, but it¡¯s you guys who don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Zhan family. All I want is to destroy him.¡±

    Looking at Uncle Chi¡¯s shocked eyes, he coldly curled his lips. ¡°After all, someone has to die for what happened back then. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Uncle Chi was truly shocked this time. He stared at Zhan Haoze with wide eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe that Zhan Haoze actually knew about what happened back then.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What happened back then?¡±

    He wanted to y dumb, but Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t have the patience to y along. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Throw him out.¡±

    Uncle Chi, who had been by Zhan Kun¡¯s side for half his life, was thrown out just like that.

    Zhan Haoze sat back on the sofa. At this moment, Tang Hua entered the room. He bent down and said, ¡°Boss, Zhan Yi asked someone to deliver a message saying that he wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Yi?¡±

    Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes and thought of some of Zhan Yi¡¯s recent actions.

    He still had some ability, butpared to his determination, it was nothing.

    ¡°I won¡¯t see him.¡± Zhan Haoze stood up. ¡°Prepare the ne to fly to Lin City. Let sixth brother and seventh brother keep a close eye on the rest of the matters here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Hua looked at Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression, and had a rare intention to joke with him. ¡°You want to see sister-inw?¡±

    It had been two months since Zhan Haozest returned to Lin City.

    Zhan Haoze red at Tang Hua. He didn¡¯t deny it, but his footsteps were a few steps faster.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s days in the past two months had been very smooth. After the Frenchpetition, the studio had recruited two new people.

    The new people¡¯s abilities weren¡¯t bad. After trying them out for more than two months, she found that they were all promising. Their design concept and ideas were also verypatible with hers.

    The studio¡¯s business was booming. She began to get into work and get more busy.

    Zhan Haoze hadn¡¯te to look for her since that day. She had dreamed of that man, that he had secretly made her house keys again and came to see her.

    But when she woke up, she found that it was a dream. After she woke up, she even smelled Zhan Haoze¡¯s scent in the room. This made her suspect that she was hallucinating.

    Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t dreamed of Zhan Haoze since that day. This made her feel rxed, but at the same time, she also felt a little disappointed.

    It was impossible to forget. It was impossible to forget for the rest of her life.

    Whether it was the first time they met when she was 12 years old, or everything after their reunion, to Shi Mengwan, those were memories that were engraved in the depths of her heart and couldn¡¯t be forgotten.

    She was still thinking that perhaps she needed more time to force herself to forget everything.

    However, before she could give herself time to calm down, Mother Shi could no longer sit still.

    Ever since she met Zhan Haozest time, Mother Shi had been worried. She had thought that Shi Mengwan was a child who knew her limits, but she never expected that she would get involved with someone who had a fianc¨¦e.

    This wasn¡¯t something Mother Shi could tolerate. After thinking about it, she felt that she cared too little about Shi Mengwan.

    Therefore, after she returned home, she thought about it carefully and felt that she still had to let Shi Mengwan go on a blind date.

    The people she met outside were unreliable. However, a blind date was different. The people she met on a blind date were, first of all, someone who knew the ins and outs of the situation. Second of all, as a mother, she could help to keep an eye on things. What could be more suitable and ideal than this?

    After thinking things through, Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother took Shi Mengwan¡¯s matters more seriously. The unlucky one was Shi Mengwan.

    Her mother arranged blind dates every two to three days. As for the blind dates, most of them were from the town.

    Apart from the ones from town, there were also some distant rtives who were far away and had no connection with her. When they heard that Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother wanted to find someone to go on a blind date with Shi Mengwan, they introduced them to her.

    They were from the town, the county, and Lin City.

    Shi Mengwan was annoyed, but she couldn¡¯t refuse. As soon as she refused, Shi Mengwan would ask, ¡°Are you still unable to forget that Zhan guy?¡±

    As soon as these words were thrown out, in order to prove that she had already forgotten that ¡°Zhan guy,¡± Shi Mengwan had gone on many blind dates during this period of time.

    That afternoon, she was just about to call Xiao Ji to order takeout when her phone rang. It was Mother Shi again.

    Without exception, it was about a blind date again. First, it was about the man¡¯s conditions, and then it was about how good they were.

    Of course, all of the blind dates were, without exception, able to ept being married into the family. They were willing to be a son-inw, and the child she gave birth to would be surnamed Shi.

    Sometimes, Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t help but marvel at it. Where did her mother find so many people who were willing to agree to her family¡¯s conditions?

    Or was it that men nowadays were already settling for second best? It was said that the ratio of men and women was out of whack. In two years, there would be at least 30 million bachelors.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t believe it before, but now that she thought about it, it could really be true.

    After all, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that so many men couldn¡¯t get a wife, how could they casually agree to such conditions?

    She sighed in her heart and finally hung up the phone. However, it wasn¡¯t long before her phone rang again.

    Shi Mengwan was already feeling weak. ¡°Hello, Mom.¡±

    Afraid that Mother Shi would miss her for a long time, she spoke first, ¡°I got it. Don¡¯t remind me anymore. Tonight at seven o¡¯clock, Starlight Cafe. Don¡¯t worry, since I promised you, naturally I will go.¡±

    On the other side of the phone, Mother Shi¡¯s familiar voice didn¡¯t sound.

    ¡°Is Mengwan going on a blind date?¡±

    Shi Mengwan was stunned for a moment, then she realized that she actually picked up the call without looking at the caller ID.

    ¡°Wan Xianyang?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Wan Xianyang¡¯s mischievous voice sounded. ¡°Mengwan, you didn¡¯t consider me as a blind date candidate. That really makes me sad.¡±

    ¡°Wan Xianyang.¡± Shi Mengwan really had no way to answer him. ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Just cancel your blind date tonight. With me around, what blind date?¡±

    ¡°How can I cancel it? That was arranged by my mother.¡±

    ¡°Do you have Auntie¡¯s number? Do you need me to call her personally to exin?¡±

    ¡°Wan Xianyang, stop fooling around.¡± How would Shi Mengwan dare to let him contact Mother Shi? It wouldn¡¯t be good if there was some misunderstanding.

    ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around. I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°Wan Xianyang.¡± Shi Mengwan had a headache. ¡°Don¡¯te and cause trouble. I¡¯ll settle it myself.¡±

    With the excuse that she was going to eat, Shi Mengwan dismissed Wan Xianyang away. After hanging up the phone, Shi Mengwan was in a daze for a long time.

    The person she liked didn¡¯t like her.

    The person she didn¡¯t like liked her. It really was..

    Shi Mengwan thought about it and decided not to take this matter to heart. Right now, she had received another order, and the other party had specifically asked her to design it.

    Hence, she got busy again. When it was time to get off work, Shi Mengwan, who was unwilling to give up, decided to go to Starlight Cafe after dragging it out in the office.

    Xiao Ji, Xiao Qiu, and the others were still at work. When they saw the resigned expression on Shi Mengwan¡¯s face, they were amused.

    It was the secret of the entire studio that Shi Mengwan was forced to go on a blind date. After all, Mother Shi had speciallye to the studio before she left thest time.

    First of all, she wanted to see her daughter¡¯s working environment and thank these people for taking care of her. Second of all, she wanted to see if there were any suitable candidates for her daughter.

    After that, from time to time, she would call to arrange a blind date. Since Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t pick up the phone, naturally someone would pick it up for her. With that, the entire studio knew.

    Their expressions of wanting to watch a good show provoked Shi Mengwan. She gritted her teeth and red at those people. ¡°If you guysugh again, there won¡¯t be any bonus for this month.¡±

    Xiao Ji and the others didn¡¯t dare tough anymore. Shi Mengwan finally felt that her stifled breath had calmed down quite a bit. However, she still had to head to Starlight Cafe.

    It was said that the location of this blind date was arranged by the blind date. It was quite close to Shi Mengwan¡¯s studio.

    Even if Shi Mengwan was unwilling, she had to admit it. The person that Mother Shi arranged was quite reliable. It was rare to encounter the kind of weirdness that people mentioned on the inte.

    That was true. After Mother Shi met Zhan Haoze, she started to panic. Although there were a lot of men, they all wanted to know their ancestors.

    Under such circumstances, the blind dates that appeared in front of Shi Mengwan were really eptable.

    After entering the door, Shi Mengwan¡¯s gaze instinctively searched for this 18th or 19th blind date of hers.

    Before she came, Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother had already sent the photo to her phone. She hadn¡¯t had the time to look at it, so she took out her phone to take a look.

    The man wearing sses looked refined and gentle, but he wasn¡¯t her type. Now that he was here, she had no choice but to meet him.

    After looking around and not finding her blind date, Shi Mengwan picked a seat and sat down. She picked up her phone and scrolled through Weibo.

    Today, there was one hot topic, which was asking about the ¡®weirdest blind date you¡¯ve ever met¡¯. Shi Mengwan casually nced at it and looked at the various weirdos on it, then she felt much more approving of Mother Shi¡¯s tastes.

    Truthfully, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she couldn¡¯t forget Zhan Haoze, out of all the blind dates that Shi Mengwan had picked, it wouldn¡¯t have been too bad if she just randomly picked one to get married.

    However, today¡¯s date didn¡¯t appear for a long time. Shi Mengwan looked at the time. It was already ten minutes past seven, and the blind date hadn¡¯t arrived yet. This was something that had never happened before.

    Did something happen on the way?

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to think like this, but she still had to make a phone call.

    However, before she could get through the call, someone had already sat down across from her.

    ¡°Mengwan.¡± Wan Xianyang was holding arge bouquet of roses in his hand. At this moment, when he saw Shi Mengwan¡¯s astonished face, his smile was indescribably bright.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t in a hurry to pick up the flowers that Wan Xianyang handed over. She didn¡¯t get through the call and was still thinking about continuing ¡ª

    ¡°If you want to call your blind date surnamed Chen, you don¡¯t have to call him.¡±

    Wan Xianyang reminded her ¡°kindly¡±, ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to him just now. After he heard that I¡¯m your boyfriend, hevery generously wished us happiness.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know what expression she was going to put on. Looking at Wan Xianyang, she sighed in her heart. ¡°Wan Xianyang, actually, you don¡¯t have to do this. I can handle it.¡±

    Wan Xianyang frowned. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m trying to help you get rid of your blind date?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Wan Xianyang stood up a little angrily and quickly sat down again. He ced the bouquet of flowers to the side and looked at Shi Mengwan¡¯s face very seriously. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Since you want to go on a blind date, why don¡¯t you consider me? Am I worse than those blind dates?¡±

    The bespectacled man was a joke. He didn¡¯t even really do anything besides wave his fists, yet that man backed down. How could such a man be worthy of Wanwan?

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Wan Xianyang originally didn¡¯t n to meet Shi Mengwan this time. After all, he could only stay in Lin City for two days and he still had a lot of things to do.

    However, he originally wanted to make a phone call in front of Shi Mengwan to make his presence known. He didn¡¯t expect to hear that she wanted to go on a blind date with i8ith.

    ¡°We¡¯re not suitable.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s not suitable?¡± Wan Xianyang didn¡¯t understand. ¡°You¡¯re talking about family background. My family isn¡¯t that kind of snobby family. Our Wan family also has a precedent of having a marriage alliance with a small family. I¡¯m talking about feelings. I¡¯mpletely sincere towards you. Aren¡¯t I better than those blind dates that you¡¯ve only met a few times? Besides, even if you think that you won¡¯t have any social life when you marry into Rong City and you¡¯re unwilling, don¡¯t you still have a sister-inw? I grew up with Huo Jinyao. If you really get together with me, won¡¯t you be able to be with sister-inw as well? I really can¡¯t think of how I¡¯m inferior to those blind dates of yours.¡±

    Ever since they met, Wan Xianyang had always been gentle and polite. He was humorous and didn¡¯t hide his utilitarian nature as a businessman.

    However, Shi Mengwan had never seen Wan Xianyang like this, when he said a whole bunch of words in one breath, before.

    She shifted her gaze slightly and looked at the bouquet of red roses. ¡°Because you will never be able to fulfill my conditions.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wan Xianyang didn¡¯t quite understand. On one hand, Shi Mengwan really wanted him to give up, but on the other hand, she also very seriously proposed her conditions.

    ¡°My mother and father only gave birth to two daughters, me and my sister. And I promised my parents that if I want to get married in the future, I will look for a son-inw.¡±

    ¡°A son-inw?¡± Wan Xianyang¡¯s expression was a little baffled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That is, our family requires a son-inw to marry into the family. The child born will have my surname.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s words were especially firm. This time, Wan Xianyang was in no hurry to speak.

    He sat on the chair, as if he didn¡¯t expect Shi Mengwan to say something like this. ¡°You, are you joking with me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Mengwan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±

    Seeing that Wan Xianyang still hadn¡¯t reacted, she said softly, ¡°Wan Xianyang, don¡¯t waste your time on me. I know your identity very well. So, I know that your family won¡¯t let you be my family¡¯s son-inw, let alone let your child have my surname. Since you know that it¡¯s impossible, why are you so infatuated with me?¡±

    Shi Mengwan had never asked about Wan Xianyang¡¯s family background, but there were some things that she didn¡¯t need to ask to know.

    Huo Jinyao¡¯s childhood friend had an impressive family background. His own antique shop was practically making a fortune every day. He had a distinguished family background and had good looks.

    How could such a man agree to marry into the family?

    Shi Mengwan said nothing more and stood up while Wan Xianyang was in a daze. When she said she was going to the bathroom, she was actually giving Wan Xianyang time to process her words.

    She believed that Wan Xianyang understood and would probably leave soon.

    She went into the bathroom and washed her face to calm herself down.

    No matter what, today¡¯s blind date was avoided. After all, with Wan Xianyang around, she didn¡¯t need to send off the previous blind date.

    However, she was happy too early and before the water on her face could dry, Mother Shi called.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you with that Zhan guy again? Why did I hear that you didn¡¯t go on a proper blind date and instead got someone to chase that guy away?¡±

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not that Zhan guy, then who is it? Wanwan, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to go on a blind date, so you randomly found a man to brush me off?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, Mom.¡±

    Shi Mengwan felt that there were times when she really couldn¡¯tmunicate with Mother Shi.

    While she was still thinking about how to exin herself, she kept walking towards the other side. She was walking a little too fast and didn¡¯t notice that there was someone in front of her.

    The moment her body collided with someone, the phone in her palm almost flew out.

    At the same time that the phone left her palm, Shi Mengwan wanted to grab it, but the person was one step faster than her. He caught the phone and ced it in her hand.

    Shi Mengwan stood there and reflexively grabbed it, but she couldn¡¯t care less about what mother Shi said. She just stared at the person in front of her in a daze.

    The two of them hadn¡¯t seen each other for almost two months. The man in front of her was still tall and big, but his expression was tired. He had also lost a lot of weight. When he looked at her now, his face was filled with mirth and gentleness.

    Shi Mengwan was shocked by his expression and even forgot that Mother Shi was still talking on the other end of the phone.

    It wasn¡¯t until Shi Mengwan shouted again that she casually said something and hung up the phone.

    As soon as she hung up the phone, her body was pulled into the arms of the man in front of her. He hugged her a little harder, but he restrained himself from hurting her.

    He rubbed his chin against the top of her hair, and caused Shi Mengwan¡¯s body to stiffen. She didn¡¯t expect Zhan Haoze to appear in front of her again.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± She heard his voice. ¡°I miss you so much.¡±

    His voice was gentle and without a hint of hostility. His hug simply revealed his emotions.

    For a moment, Shi Mengwan was unable to move. She thought that it was probably because she had been suppressing herself too much for the past two months that she was hallucinating.

    Otherwise, why would she see Zhan Haoze in broad daylight?

    Not only did she see Zhan Haoze, but she also saw such a gentle side to Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    She wanted to speak, and her lips moved, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Zhan Haoze tightened his arms slightly and bringing her closer to him, he hugged her waist with great force.

    ¡°Wanwan, I missed you so much.¡±

    He said it again. The weather in Lin city was getting colder, but it wasn¡¯t cold yet. The man was wearing a shirt and wasn¡¯t wearing a tie. The warmth of his chest burned her face.

    She couldn¡¯t help but raise her head to look at him. He was also looking at her. The moment their eyes met, he lowered his head and kissed her lips.

    At that moment, Shi Mengwan felt as if there were fireworks bursting in the sky.

    She had worked hard for the past two months to forget Zhan Haoze¡¯s determination. At this moment, everything was thrown to the back of her mind!

 Chapter 693 - You Have Someone You Like

    <h4>Chapter 693: You Have Someone You Like</h4>

    Love and affection couldn¡¯t be restrained. Even if one worked hard, when one liked someone, the expression in one¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden, and one¡¯s facial expression couldn¡¯t be hidden either.

    No matter how much homework one did, no matter how much psychological construction one put in, it would be useless.

    That low ¡°I miss you¡± made Shi Mengwan throw away her armor.

    She had thought many times that she might meet him again, but she had never thought that they would meet like this. She thought that two months was enough for her to do some psychological work. It was enough for her to forget about the person in front of her, and then she could return to her usual calm.

    But when they really met, she realized that her heart was moving and waspletely out of her control.

    Smelling the familiar scent on his body and feeling the warmth brought by their lips and teeth, for a moment, she couldn¡¯t extricate herself ¡ª

    The dizziness onlysted for a moment. Shi Mengwan heard the sound of footsteps in the distance. She suddenly came back to her senses and pushed Zhan Haoze away forcefully. She took a big step back.

    Because she had retreated too quickly, Shi Mengwan¡¯s back even hit the wall behind her.

    She felt some pain and steadied herself to stare at the man in front of her. Her gaze was veryplicated. She lowered her eyes and after taking a few breaths, the flirtatious look from before hadpletely disappeared.

    When she raised her head again, Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes were filled with rationality and not a single trace of emotion. A kiss that she couldn¡¯t help but give was already the best she could give. She couldn¡¯t do and couldn¡¯t afford to give even more.

    She looked at Zhan Haoze warily and turned to leave. However, Zhan Haoze stood in front of her and blocked her way.

    ¡°Wanwan?¡± Didn¡¯t she likeit just now?

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, we¡¯ve already broken up.¡±

    Shi Mengwan said this calmly and Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Wanwan, I didn¡¯t agree to it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your business. I thought we already had a tacit understanding.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t get involved with a man who has a fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s attitude was firm. Zhan Haoze wanted to stop her, but his phone rang just now. The number on it forced him to answer the call first.

    It was at this moment that Shi Mengwan left the corridor.

    When Zhan Haoze hung up the call and walked out, Shi Mengwan was no longer in her original position.

    Of course, Wan Xianyang was also missing.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan sat in her car and looked at Wan Xianyang, who had gotten into the car uninvited. She felt a little helpless. She thought that she had already made things clear.

    In fact, the two-year agreement that Shi Mengwan had mentioned did indeed have the purpose of silencing Grandma Shi so that she would no longer have the idea of passing stepchild to her parents.

    However, the reason behind the other purpose was that she wasn¡¯t sure how far she could go with Zhan Haoze. Before that, she had no intention of getting married and had no intention of falling in love.

    Using this as an excuse, she could avoid a lot of trouble.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect her mother to be so capable. Not only was she not repelled by the excuse and reason she found, but she even found a suitable man to go on blind dates with her again and again.

    She was really convinced in this regard.

    The car stopped at her apartment and she looked at Wan Xianyang helplessly. She had just said that she wasn¡¯t feeling well and wanted to go home to rest.

    Wan Xianyang suggested to send her home, no matter how much she refused. When she reached the parking spot, he took her car keys and got into the car.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not feeling well, I¡¯ll drive.¡±

    He knew that this was just her excuse, but Shi Mengwan really couldn¡¯t drive him out of the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m already home.¡± Motioning for him to get out of the car and then return the car keys to her, Shi Mengwan reached out her hand to Wan Xianyang as she spoke.

    Wan Xianyang got out of the car, but he didn¡¯t return the car keys to her. Standing in front of the car and looking at Shi Mengwan, he was very tall.

    ¡°What do you mean by marrying into the family? You put it out on purpose to make things difficult for people, right?¡± What era was it now? Who would still make such a request?

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She was very well aware of Wan Xianyang¡¯s family background. He grew up with Huo Jinyao, so it probably wouldn¡¯t be too bad.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious.¡±

    Appearing to be a little conflicted, Wan Xianyang looked at her. Seriously speaking, putting aside the one or two illegitimate children that his old man had identally had outside... His mother had only given birth to him.

    He never had any siblings, which was why he had a particrly good rtionship with Huo Jinyao and the others.

    Now that Shi Mengwan had mentioned this condition, he was really stumped.

    Even if he was willing, his parents wouldn¡¯t agree to it. Wan Xianyang was having a headache. Even if this was indeed Shi Mengwan¡¯s condition, he couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°Mengwan, how about this? Let¡¯s take a step back.¡±

    Not understanding what he meant by taking a step back, Shi Mengwan looked at him.

    ¡°If you agree to be with me, we can have two children, one with your surname and the other with mine. How about it?¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at Wan Xianyang. For a moment, she was really touched.

    With Wan Xianyang¡¯s family background and status, it was already very sincere and earnest for him to say such words.

    ¡°Wan Xianyang, thank you.¡± Shi Mengwan thanked him sincerely. ¡°I really thank you.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say more, but what did that mean that Wan Xianyang didn¡¯t understand?

    ¡°En, you thank me, but you can¡¯t ept me, right?¡±

    ¡°Wan Xianyang ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mengwan, tell me the truth.¡± Wan Xianyang thought of what he had seen in France and the things that happened afterwards. ¡°Do you have someone in your heart?¡±

    Shi Mengwan was stunned for a moment. When she met Wan Xianyang¡¯s clear eyes, she hesitated for a second and quickly nodded.

    ¡°Yes. I have someone I like.¡±

    Wan Xianyang looked as if he had expected it. ¡°No wonder.¡±

    The atmosphere was a little silent. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know what to say. She stood there while feeling a little awkward.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Wan Xianyang was much calmer than her. ¡°I sensed it long ago.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression was strange. Wan Xianyang smiled gently. ¡°If you don¡¯t like someone, how could you not have such an outstanding man like me in your eyes? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    His words made Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression rx quite a bit. She smiled lightly.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m blind.¡±

    With her smile, Wan Xianyang also rxed. There were some things that could be seen through without being made explicit, but if they were really seen through, it would be better.

    ¡°Alright. Then I hope you won¡¯t be blind for too long.¡± Wan Xianyang continued, ¡°Otherwise, if you pretend to be blind, you¡¯ll be really blind.¡±

    After rejecting Shi Mengwan¡¯s suggestion to send him off, Wan Xianyang walked out of the neighborhood and left.

    Shi Mengwan looked at his back figure, and the corners of her lips curled into a straight line again.

    She had been entangled with Zhan Haoze for such a long time. She couldn¡¯t stop it, and it was messy. After going back and forth so many times, wasn¡¯t she blind?

    It was just that she didn¡¯t feel like she could control her heart. Moreover, her feelings for Zhan Haoze were no longer as simple as her heart being moved.

    After more than a year of them relying on each other, she never forgot the care andpanionship she had once had.

    Not letting herself think about Zhan Haoze anymore, she shook her head. Some things, no matter how difficult, had to be learned to let go.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t see Zhan Haoze looking for her that night, which made her feel relieved once again.

    Her personality could be said to be mboyant, and her will could also be said to be firm. However, all of her rationality would be vulnerable in front of Zhan Haoze.

    Perhaps, she needed to distance herself for a while? How about flying to Rong City for a few days after finishing this list? Not only could she apany Su Qingsang, but she could also avoid Zhan Haoze.

    Shi Mengwan thought it out well, but the next morning, when she opened the door and was about to go to work, she saw Zhan Haoze guarding the door.

    Seeing him, Shi Mengwan instinctively took a step back, but thinking that she was going to work, she took another step forward.

    This way, she stood in front of Zhan Haoze. His tall body made the entire door look very cramped. He also sessfully blocked Shi Mengwan¡¯s way out.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, please move aside, I want to go out.¡±

    ¡°I bought breakfast for you.¡± Zhan Haoze acted as if he didn¡¯t see her cold face. ¡°You probably haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. Go after you eat.¡±

    Shi Mengwan stared at the bag that Zhan Haoze was carrying. The logo on it was a very famous Hong Kong-style breakfast restaurant in Lin City.

    Withdrawing her gaze, Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand gripped the bag tightly. ¡°No need, thank you. I¡¯ve eaten. Please move aside.¡±

    Her stiff tone was an obvious rejection, but in Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes, such a rejection wasn¡¯t thorough enough.

    He suddenly moved his face closer to Shi Mengwan. This sudden action gave Shi Mengwan a fright, and her body naturally took a step back.

    Stabilizing her body while continuing to move forward in front of her, Zhan Haoze ced the hand that didn¡¯t carry breakfast on her waist.

    The tip of his nose gently swept past her lips. Finally, he held her waist and took a step forward. The two of them stood in the house together. Zhan Haoze hooked the tip of his foot and easily closed the door.

    ¡°Eat breakfast.¡±

    He raised the bag in his hand.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Shi Mengwan pulled his hand away and said somewhat angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve eaten? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I¡¯m not sure about.¡±

    Zhan Haoze faced her and once again half-bent over. ¡°Your mouth is full of the taste of toothpaste, but it doesn¡¯t taste like breakfast.¡±

    His serious tone made Shi Mengwan blush.

    She bit her lip and pursed her lips tightly. After realizing what she had done, she loosened her grip a little.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t eat, what does it have to do with you? I can go to the studio to eat. Can you move aside?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t move aside. He pulled her hand and led her to the dining table.

    He was much stronger than her. Shi Mengwan tried a few times but couldn¡¯t break free. She could only let him pull her away.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze ¨C¡±

    Zhan Haoze put the bag in his hand on the table and opened it. He took out a few lunch boxes from inside andid them out one by one.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was finally able to break free from his hand when heid out the lunch boxes. She took a step back and stood about one meter away from Zhan haoze.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, we¡¯ve already broken up.¡±

    If he didn¡¯t hear her clearly yesterday, she didn¡¯t mind saying it again today.

    Zhan Haoze turned around and faced the coldness in her eyes. He took a step forward and stood in front of her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your consent.¡±

    She had already made up her mind and wouldn¡¯t change it.

    ¡°Wanwan, do you have to do this?¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, do you have to do this?¡±

    Shi Mengwan had a headache. She was really trying her best to control herself and try her best to forget about him. Why did he have to show up?

    ¡°You go ¨C¡±

    Shi Mengwan took a step back and pointed towards the door.

    She didn¡¯t want this. She didn¡¯t like himing and going whenever he wanted. He couldn¡¯t afford the love she wanted, so She didn¡¯t want him to provoke her anymore.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. ¡°Wanwan ¨C¡±

    He wanted to exin himself, but his phone rang again. He nced at Shi Mengwan and picked up the call.

    The news on the other end of the line made his expression change. He looked at Shi Mengwan with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    After hanging up, he put his phone away and looked at Shi Mengwan. ¡°I have some urgent matters to take care of. I have to go out for a while now. No matter how unhappy you are, you still have to eat breakfast.¡±

    After saying that, he endured it and didn¡¯t hug Shi Mengwan. Instead, he left in a hurry.

    Shi Mengwan looked at his back and felt the seriousness in his words just now. Although he had not appeared during this period of time, he had clearly lost some weight today.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s footsteps were a little fast, so fast that Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t even have the time to ask him what had happened. However, her intuition told her that this wasn¡¯t an ordinary matter.

    ..

    When the car stopped at the entrance of the first hospital, Tang Hua had already stepped out. When he saw Zhan Haoze, he walked to him quickly.

    ¡°The ident happened an hour ago. At that time, Miss Chen was about to go to work. When she was about to reach the Chen Coporation¡¯s building, a car rushed out from the corner and crashed into Miss Chen¡¯s car.¡±

    Tang Hua said very clearly, ¡°The police have been called and the car that caused the ident has been detained, but I think it¡¯s no ordinary incident.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything else, but his meaning was quite clear. This ident was not an ident, but man-made.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t ask any more questions and went straight to the hospital. When he went in, Chen Feifei was still in resuscitation.

    He couldn¡¯t ask the doctor how she was doing, and not long after, Chen Yongchang came too. As soon as he came, he came straight for Zhan Haoze.

    Without giving Zhan Haoze a chance to speak, he directly waved his fist at him.

    However, before his fist touched Zhan Haoze, Zhan Haoze had already taken a step back to avoid it.

    Chen Yongchang was very angry. He pointed at Zhan Haoze. ¡°Ungrateful. You¡¯re ungrateful.¡±

    ¡°I, I want you to take good care of Feifei. Is this how you take care of her? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t show up, but once you do, you put Feifei in the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Uncle ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I can¡¯t afford it.¡± Chen Yongchang was really angry. Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t refute, and he didn¡¯t intend to refute himself.

    He had already asked Tang Hua to investigate why this happened. The specifics of the situation would have to wait until Tang Hua finished investigating.

    But before Tang Hua gave the investigation results. Zhan Haoze¡¯s cell phone rang again.

    There were a few photos on the screen. One was of Chen Feifei¡¯s car ident this morning, and the other was of him and Chen Feifei together. The other was of Chen Feifei alone together.

    Three photos and a sentence.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet ¨C¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s heart skipped a beat. There was no need to wait for the results of the investigation. This was the work of the Zhan family.

    He had thought that Zhan Kun and uncle Chi might retaliate, but he didn¡¯t expect that the other party would actually target Chen Feifei.

    No, he shouldn¡¯t be surprised. This was how they did things. Zhan Haoze held his phone with a solemn expression.

    He turned to leave, but was stopped by Chen Yongchang.

    ¡°Where are you going? Where else can you go? Let me tell you, I won¡¯t let this matter go just like that. You must give our Feifei an exnation.¡±

    Zhan Haoze was silent. He couldn¡¯t give her an exnation. What he could do was to avenge Chen Feifei and stop those blind people froming to cause trouble.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I will give you an exnation.¡±

    This time, Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. He waited outside the resuscitation room for Chen Feifei to wake up.

    After the doctor rescued Chen Feifei, he told them that Chen Feifei was out of danger. There was no problem for the time being.

    Zhan Haoze breathed a sigh of relief. However, he could notpletely rx.

    Chen Feifei¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t serious. She would recover after a few days of rest. In his opinion, this didn¡¯t seem like they were deliberately trying to kill Chen Feifei. Instead, it seemed like they were giving him a warning.

    When he realized this, Zhan Haoze suddenly had a bad feeling.

    Soon, he received a new text message on his phone.

    ¡°Do you feel relieved? Zhan Haoze, it¡¯s too early to be happy. Do you think we don¡¯t know who you really want to protect because you found a shield?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He almost immediately thought of Shi Mengwan.

    He couldn¡¯t sit still when he thought of this. He didn¡¯t care how long Chen Feifei would take to wake up. He hurriedly turned around to look for Shi Mengwan.

    Shi Mengwan must be fine.

    Along the way, he kept urging the driver to drive faster. Faster.

    His phone didn¡¯t ring again, but this time, it was even more torturous. His hands on his knees were tightly clenched into fists. He was still careless. He should have been more cautious.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t eat the breakfast that Zhan Haoze prepared, but she wasn¡¯t a wasteful person.

    After thinking about it, she brought the breakfast to thepany and gave it to the other people in the studio, but even so, she still felt that it wasn¡¯t enough.

    There was a fire in her heart. That fire made her want to burn Zhan Haoze without care.

    She was still thinking about how she would face Zhan Haoze the next time he came, or whether she would use more drastic measures.

    No matter what, she couldn¡¯t continue like this.

    She had just made up her mind and forced herself to divert her attention away from Zhan Haoze.

    On the other end, Zhan Haoze suddenly rushed into her office.

    ¡°Wanwan ¨C¡±

    Xiao Ji followed behind Zhan Haoze and looked at her helplessly with a conflicted expression. ¡°Sister Shi, I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan ¨C¡±

    Zhan Haoze saw that Shi Mengwan was safe and sound, then breathed a sigh of relief. He stepped forward and reached out to hug her.

    He needed to make sure she was safe, but Shi Mengwan suddenly raised her hand and blocked his chest. Her face gradually became filled with anger.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, have you gone crazy again?¡±

 Chapter 694 - Please leave

    <h4>Chapter 694: Please leave</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Shi Mengwan refused to be pestered like this. She needed to forget Zhan Haoze as soon as possible and not let him appear in front of her again and again.

    However, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t seem to notice the ugly expression on her face. He suddenly reached out and pulled her into his arms.

    Shi Mengwan was stunned for a moment. She wanted to push him away, but he hugged her very tightly.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s chin touched Shi Mengwan¡¯s hair. Smelling the fragrance in her hair, he felt his mood gradually calm down.

    His hands around her waist were a little tight. The feeling of being worried that something would happen to her made him lose his mind for a moment.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t let him hug her for too long. She suddenly raised her elbow and mmed it hard into his chest.

    Zhan Haoze was caught off guard by her attack. He took two steps back and let go of her hand.

    Shi Mengwan took a deep breath. Her will wasn¡¯t strong enough. Especially when it came to matters rted to Zhan Haoze.

    But this didn¡¯t mean that she had no bottom line or principles.

    On the contrary, it was precisely because she had principles and bottom lines that she couldn¡¯t ept Zhan Haoze¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, do you have to do this?¡±

    Must he use this method to constantly get closer and shake her will?

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Zhan Haoze thought about Chen Feifei¡¯s car ident and his brows furrowed tightly.

    Those exnations were hard to say and he didn¡¯t want her to know those worries, but when he saw Shi Mengwan¡¯s clueless expression, he hesitated again.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, and Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know what to say either, so she kept silent as well.

    Facing each other, the two of them kept silent. A few minutes passed, and Shi Mengwan finally couldn¡¯t stand the situation in front of her.

    She didn¡¯t want to speak anymore, nor did she look at Zhan Haoze. She turned around and returned to her seat.

    She still had an order to finish, so she wanted to finish it quickly so that she could go to Rong City to see Su Qingsang.

    Although Su Qingsang didn¡¯tck people to take care of her, and she was a doctor in the obstetrics and gynecology department, Shi Mengwan still wanted to see Su Qingsang with her own eyes to make sure that she was safe.

    As soon as her hand touched the mouse, Zhan Haoze walked up to her.

    He held her hand so that she could not continue for a while.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Even if he was crazy, he should have had enough now, right?

    ¡°Follow me to Qing City.¡±

    He wanted to go to Qing City to personally resolve the Zhan family¡¯s troubles. Before that, he had to put her in front of him and put her under his nose before he could feel at ease.

    Shi Mengwan blinked. For a moment, she thought that the man in front of her was possessed.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Follow me to Qing City.¡± As if afraid that Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t quite understand, he didn¡¯t mind saying it more clearly. ¡°My father is from Qing City. My home is also in Qing City. I want to bring you back.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at him holding her hand and chuckled. ¡°You mean, bring me to meet your parents?¡±

    Zhan Haoze frowned. He didn¡¯t mean that. In his heart, no one in the Zhan family was qualified to be ¡°parents¡±.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to see them.¡± In Zhan Haoze¡¯s heart, they were just a group of unimportant people.

    He and Zhan Kun were people who wouldn¡¯t rest until one of them died.

    Shi Mengwan misunderstood what he meant. She didn¡¯t know what he meant. The only thing she could be sure of was that Zhan Haoze had never thought of bringing her to see his family.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you should go. I won¡¯t go to Qing City with you.¡±

    She had heard from Mother Shi that Zhan Haoze¡¯s father had married another woman and he had a stepmother. It wasn¡¯t just the stepmother. The stepmother might have her own children.

    Under such circumstances, Zhan Haoze¡¯s rtionship with his family was definitely not good. She wouldn¡¯t really request to see his family.

    However, Zhan Haoze¡¯s words just now made her feel a little ufortable.

    Since he didn¡¯t want to bring her to Qing City to see her family, why did he have to say that he wanted to bring her to Qing City?

    She pulled her hand away from Zhan Haoze¡¯s and the defensive look on Shi Mengwan¡¯s face was even more obvious than before.

    ¡°Wanwan ¨C¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression became more and more conflicted. He wanted to mention it more or less, but he didn¡¯t know where to start.

    ¡°I still have something to do. If President Zhan has nothing else to do, please leave.¡±

    As she spoke, she shifted her attention back to the screen in front of her.

    Zhan Haoze was about to say something when his phone rang again. It was a call from Tang Hua. He brought two messages.

    The two messages made Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression change slightly. After he hung up, he looked at Shi Mengwan.

    She was focused on the screen. The mouse on her screen clicked a few times, as if she wasn¡¯t affected by him at all.

    Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. ¡°Wanwan, I might be busy for a while. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle pick you up and take you to Qing City.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t even raise her head. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    Her cold tone was filled with resistance, and he was helpless. Moreover, it was indeed an eventful time. He could only leave first.

    ¡°Wanwan, wait for me. I¡¯ll definitelye pick you up.¡±

    If everything was settled by then, it would be easier to pick her up and take her to Qing City.

    Shi Mengwan acted as if she didn¡¯t hear him and continued to focus on her work. However, after Zhan Haoze left, she put down the mouse and looked at the unknown dot in the distance. No one knew what she was thinking.

    ..

    Zhan Haoze left the office building and Tang Hua had already parked his car downstairs.

    He quickly got into the car. Tang Hua looked a little anxious. ¡°Boss, what do you think we should do about this?¡±

    Zhan Kun, that old fart, actually gave an order to kill his boss. Although such an order was only issued from within the Zhan family.

    But what kind of family was the Zhan Family? In the early years, they relied on doing some shady business to get the Zhan family to this stage.

    The Zhan family had their own hall of assassins. They might not be able topete with the top professional killers in the world, but they were still quite powerful.

    For so many years, Zhan Kun had used this hall of assassins to get rid of many of his enemies.

    Now, Zhan Kun had actually used such a kill order on him. It wasn¡¯t a warning, not a beating. He really wanted his life.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression had a rare trace of solemnity. Previously, he thought that Chen Feifei¡¯s injury was a warning to him, but now that he thought about it, it wasn¡¯t.

    Thinking back to what uncle Chi had said when he came looking for him, he seemed to understand a little.

    No matter if it was the second or third generation of the Zhan family, there was no worthy sessor now.

    Zhan Kun was already old. Who could continue to lead the Zhan family to the glory of the past few decades? It wouldn¡¯t be that easy. Uncle Chi was probably carrying Zhan Kun behind his back and thinking of letting him take up the mantle of the Zhan family.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that his hatred for the Zhan family and Zhan Kun had already been carved into his bones. No matter what the Zhan family did, he was unmoved.

    ¡°Boss?¡± Tang Hua was a little worried because he didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Go back to Qing City.¡± Zhan Haoze made a quick decision within a few seconds. Tang Hua wasn¡¯t surprised.

    ¡°But if we leave, what about Chen Feifei?¡±

    Actually, he wanted to ask, what about Shi Mengwan? The people from the Zhan family were just flustered. They weren¡¯t stupid.

    When they reacted, they would definitely understand that Chen Feifei was just apletely useless shield.

    Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes, as if he had thought of something. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to the hospital and then return to Qing City.¡±

    No matter what, Chen Feifei¡¯s injury this time was all because of him. After all, the Chen family had saved his life, and he still needed to give them an exnation.

    ..

    The weather in Qing City had started to turn cold after these days. Zhan Haoze sat in the car and watched the driver lose the people trailing them for the thirteenth time.

    He nced at the traffic behind him. ¡°Ah-Hua, how is the old man doing recently?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still hanging on.¡± He had already suffered two strokes, and this stroke had brought about quite serious consequences. However, Zhan Kun was lucky. He was already in such a state, yet he still didn¡¯t die.

    He still had time to deal with Zhan Haoze? It was because his previous actions were too light.

    ¡°Tell sixth and seventh to move faster.¡±

    Although this was a bit difficult, at this time, he had no other choice.

    Tang Hua nodded in understanding. ¡°Alright, I believe that sixth and seventh will make the necessary arrangements.¡±

    Hopefully. Zhan Haoze had such hopes, but he couldn¡¯t let his guard downpletely.

    In fact, the Zhan family had been operating in Qing City for decades. Their power was intertwined, and it wasn¡¯t something that could bepletely defeated in one or two moves.

    He had underestimated his enemy before.

    But no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t stop, even if the process was more difficult than he thought.

    Zhan haoze narrowed his eyes. His expression was full of danger.

    ... ..

    Zhan Kun was a very biased and very assertive person. In his heart, if there was someone who didn¡¯t do what he wanted, it must be someone else¡¯s fault, not his fault.

    He would never reflect on his own problems. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t feel that it was his fault that his son, who he had taught himself, was reduced to being a housewife with a woman.

    This was that woman¡¯s fault. It was that woman¡¯s fault. It was she who had seduced his son, and she was the one who had caused Zhan Lie to be like this.

    Since Zhan Kun had been in a shady business back then, he was an extraordinarily ruthless person.

    When he found out that that woman had caused his son to be like this, he had the intention to kill her. He had to get rid of that woman.

    But in the beginning, he didn¡¯t find the opportunity to do so. Zhan Lie¡¯s other family seemed to know something, and they were very protective of their grandson and grandson¡¯s child.

    Just because he didn¡¯t have the opportunity to do so, it didn¡¯t mean that he would never have the opportunity to do so.

    He decided to wait for a period of time, wait for a suitable opportunity, and then get rid of that woman.

    At first, he didn¡¯t get a chance, and this made him depressed. Later, he even brought Zhan Zhi and Mingquan to his side while thinking of nurturing them for a period of time.

    But with Zhan Lie in front, the other illegitimate children naturally couldn¡¯t satisfy Zhan Kun.

    The more dissatisfied he was, the more he hated Zhan Lie and Zhan Lie¡¯s wife.

    Later, Zhan Kun¡¯s opportunity finally came. Because of the change of power, Zhan Lie¡¯s family met with some trouble. They couldn¡¯t care about Zhan Lie for the time being. This was an opportunity for Zhan Kun.

    Previously, because he was worried about Zhan Lie¡¯s family, he didn¡¯t make a move. Now that Zhan Lie¡¯s family was in trouble, his opportunity came.

    And at this time, Zhan Lie had been living outside with his wife for several years now.

    The family of three was living in another city, living the most ordinary, most mundane life. When he saw the research materials again, Zhan Kun was still extremely angry.

    Because after so many years, he actually didn¡¯t pick out a child who could inherit his career. Zhan Lie, who could inherit, was bewitched by a woman.

    He couldn¡¯t bear it. Zhan Kun decided to get rid of that woman. Before he got rid of her, he came to the door with thest trace of his intention to use their father-son rtionship.

    At the beginning, Zhan Kun decided to treat him with respect before he attacked. If Zhan Lie was willing to obediently let him go home, then he could just kill that woman and let him bring that b * stard home.

    But if Zhan Lie didn¡¯t listen to him, then don¡¯t me him for being rude.

    When Zhan Kun came to the door, Zhan Lie was naturally very surprised. He had no idea that his father had actually set his eyes on him several years ago.

    Seeing his father, Zhan Lie was still happy, but that happiness didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°Zhan Lie, you disappoint me too much.¡±

    Since young, Zhan Kun, who had always been cold-blooded and indifferent, still put on that kind of face.

    ¡°Dad ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me.¡± Zhan Kun was very angry. ¡°For a woman, where did you put the honor of our family in the Zhan Family?¡±

    Zhan Lie was silent. He had indeed let down Zhan Kun¡¯s breeding efforts. However, he said, ¡°Dad, Ruoliu is a good woman. If you had reallye into contact with her, you would definitely like her.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Impossible.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Zhan Lie was still too naive. At this time, he was still trying to convince him to ept his wife.

    ¡°Ruoliu is a very good woman. Dad, you really ¨C¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Wishing he could strangle him to death, Zhan Kun red at his son in front of him.

    However, the purpose of his visit today wasn¡¯t to y games with his son. Zhan Kun¡¯s face was cold. He took out a gun and threw it in front of Zhan Lie.

    ¡°Take it.¡±

    ¡°Dad?¡± Zhan Kun was shocked. He wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with guns, but after leaving the Zhan family, he hadn¡¯t touched one for many years.

    ¡°You are my son, so you can¡¯t be so cowardly, right?¡±

    Zhan Kun sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t say that I, as your father, didn¡¯t give you a chance.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, dad?¡±

    ¡°Pick it up.¡±

    Zhan Kun shouted. Zhan Lie hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he picked up the gun.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    ¡°Kill her ¨C¡±

    As Zhan Kun spoke, he pointed at Qiao Ruoliu, who had juste down from upstairs and had just settled her baby.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    Zhan Lie had been living toofortably these past few years. He was sofortable that he had forgotten how the Zhan family had made their fortune.

    He looked at the gun in his hand and then at Zhan Kun. In the end, he threw the gun out like it was a hot potato and threw it on the coffee table.

    ¡°Dad. Are you, are you crazy?¡± Zhan Lie¡¯s expression was full of shock and me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again.¡± Zhan Kun looked at his useless child and pushed the gun towards Zhan Lie once again.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to go back to the Zhan family? If that¡¯s the case, then kill this woman. Once she¡¯s dead, you can go back to the Zhan family.¡±

    ¡°Dad. If you say that, I won¡¯t go back to the Zhan family for the rest of my life.¡±

    Zhan Lie¡¯s words caused Zhan Kun to squint his eyes. His face was filled with anger. In the end, he picked up the gun before Zhan Lie. He faced Qiao Ruoliu, who was already standing there somewhat frightened.

 Chapter 695 - I Know What Iâ€™m Doing.

    <h4>Chapter 695: I Know What I¡¯m Doing.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The gunshot still lingering in his ears, Zhan Haoze woke up from his dream. His head hurt a little. He rubbed his forehead, but he couldn¡¯t suppress the headache.

    Ever since he returned to Qing City, he couldn¡¯t control the nightmares. Nightmares came one after another. Even if he wanted to resist, it was useless.

    He got up and looked at the gloomy night outside. He took out his phone and unlocked it. He looked at Shi Mengwan¡¯s phone, but he didn¡¯t pull it out.

    The sky was getting brighter. He got up early and went downstairs to the gym to exercise. He was used to getting up early. He had the habit of doing morning exercises every day.

    Not only did he do morning exercises, but he also did boxing. The guards at Cherry Blossom Vi were quite good. This vi was even more heavily guarded by him. He had arranged many people in the open and in the dark.

    When he came out of the gym, the people below had already prepared breakfast. While he was eating breakfast, he read through the financial news.

    Just as he put down the bowl in his hand, Tang Hua entered the door with a rare solemn expression. ¡°Boss, something happened to sixth brother.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at Tang Hua with a sullen expression. ¡°What happened? Tell me clearly.¡±

    ¡°Thest time you asked sixth brother to keep an eye on the club under the Zhan family¡¯s name, he seemed to have found a breakthrough. The day before yesterday, he told me that he wanted to go in and investigate. But even today, I still haven¡¯t heard from him.¡±

    Tang Hua¡¯s expression was a little anxious. They had been together since they were young, so they knew each other¡¯s ways very clearly.

    ¡°Boss, sixth brother isn¡¯t the kind of person who doesn¡¯t know the gravity of things. If nothing happened to him, no matter what, there would definitely be news brought out. Right now, he hasn¡¯t given out any news for a whole day. I¡¯m afraid that ¨C¡±

    Tang Hua didn¡¯t say that something bad happened, but he believed that Zhan Haoze would understand.

    Zhan Haoze was silent. He thought of Uncle Chi¡¯s wordsst time and the death warrant. His expression was very serious.

    ¡°Have you looked for it?¡±

    He knew about the clubhouse that Tang Hua mentioned. Previously, sixth brother had said that he wanted to check it out. He knew that it wasn¡¯t easy. He tried to stop sixth brother, but he didn¡¯t get what he wanted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve looked, but there¡¯s no news for now.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression was solemn. He sat there with his brows tightly knitted together.

    The Zhan family couldn¡¯t be dealt with in a day. For so long, he had been slowlyying out his ns and slowly pulling in the. From the moment he decided to go against the Zhan family, he knew that this was a path full of thorns.

    The Zhan family was, after all, a family that had been established for so many years. It was impossible to topple them in a day. He had this understanding.

    However, this understanding didn¡¯t include sacrificing the lives of those whom he regarded as best friends.

    ¡°Let old seventh brother people to find out where sixth brother is and bring him back.¡±

    ¡°But ¨C¡± Tang Hua looked like he wanted to say something, but he hesitated. He didn¡¯t say anything else, but Zhan Haoze understood what he meant.

    If seventh brother brought people in to get sixth brother out, he might even be dragged into it.

    If that was the case, then that wouldn¡¯t be a good thing.

    Zhan Haoze also realized that it wasn¡¯t suitable for seventh brother to look for someone. Perhaps he should directly look for a breakthrough from the Zhan family.

    At this moment, the phone rang again. The person on the other end of the phone was Uncle Chi.

    ¡°I think we can meet now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why there¡¯s a need to meet.¡± Zhan Haoze had a very bad impression of Uncle Chi.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Uncle Chi smiled and said a name. Then he asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to see me?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression was unsightly. He clenched the phone in his hand tightly and resisted the urge to throw it out.

    Two hourster, Zhan Haoze met Uncle Chi in the office of Qing City Company.

    Uncle Chi¡¯s expression was much more smug thanst time.

    Zhan Haoze was expressionless. Even though he was in a weak position, he wouldn¡¯t admit defeat in front of the Zhan family.

    Uncle Chi wasn¡¯t in a hurry to speak. He slowly took out a few photos from his pocket and ced them on Zhan Haoze¡¯s desk.

    In the photos, a man who looked to be less than thirty was tied to a chair. The man was obviously injured. He seemed to have been beaten up.

    No matter how calm Zhan Haoze was, his expression still changed slightly when he saw sixth brother in this state.

    However, he quickly calmed down. He looked at Uncle Chi coldly. His narrowed eyes were sinister and dangerous.

    Uncle Chi wasn¡¯t annoyed by his re. He chuckled. ¡°How about we discuss the terms now?¡±

    Zhan Haoze frowned. His expression was very cold.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have any terms to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that? I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know what the situation is like now.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t respond to him, Uncle Chi leaned forward slightly. ¡°I can say for sure that you can¡¯t eat this big cake of the Zhan family in one go, but if you¡¯re willing to take a step back and you can get it, why don¡¯t you take a step back and we¡¯ll both be happy?¡±

    If he could, Uncle Chi really didn¡¯t want to beg a junior like this.

    But he had no choice. Zhan Yi, Zhan Li, Zhan Yang, and the others, since thest time, not only did they not unite as one, but they also became more and more unruly.

    Zhan Lie¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t bad, but the Zhan family¡¯s business was big. He didn¡¯t carry all the burden in the past, and there were many things that he couldn¡¯t make a decision on. He was too cautious in doing things. He really didn¡¯t have the decisiveness that Zhan Kun had in the past.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Uncle Chi really couldn¡¯t find anyone, he would not have abandoned his pride ande here to beg Zhan Haoze.

    Zhan Haoze curled the corners of his lips. ¡°Take a step back? How?¡±

    ¡°You take over the Zhan family and let the Zhan family be yours. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that you can make the decision? Zhan Kun isn¡¯t dead yet.¡±

    He really called Zhan Kun¡¯s name. His expression was full of mockery and didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of respect. Uncle Chi wasn¡¯t angry either.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know what the old man is like now, so I can make the decision now.¡±

    Uncle Chi had been by Zhan Kun¡¯s side for more than thirty years. In the Zhan family, he had absolute authority. He was also confident that as long as he was around, those people wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any trouble.

    Zhan Haoze was silent. He didn¡¯t respond to Uncle Chi¡¯s words. Uncle Chi wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He was extremely patient today and was waiting for Zhan Haoze topromise.

    Tang Hua, who was standing beside Zhan Haoze, saw the conflicted look on his face. His lips moved and he wanted to say something, but he stopped himself.

    As if sensing his thoughts, Zhan Haoze picked up the stack of photos. Looking at the confident and smug look on Uncle Chi¡¯s face, he tore up the photos one by one.

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Uncle Chi, who had never expected such an answer, was stunned on the spot. He was stunned for almost an entire minute. When Zhan Haoze asked Tang Hua to chase him away, he suddenly put his hands on the desk.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be unsure about.¡±

    Sixth brother¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in danger for the time being. Uncle Chi was afraid that he would resort to extreme measures and wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt Lao Liu for the time being, and he was confident that he could bring sixth brother out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want Lu Tao¡¯s life anymore?¡± Lu Tao was sixth brother.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a subordinate. But if you dare to hurt him, I will repay the Zhan family tenfold, a hundredfold.¡± Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t afraid of Uncle Chi¡¯s threat. ¡°You can give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Uncle Chi sneered and took out a few photos from his pocket. ¡°En, you¡¯re amazing. You don¡¯t care about Lu Tao¡¯s life. Then, you don¡¯t care about her life either?¡±

    This time, the photos on the desk were of Shi Mengwan.

    On the top was a single photo of Shi Mengwan. The second photo was of Zhan Haoze and Shi Mengwan dancing together on the dance floor when they were in France.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s gaze became sinister and dangerous. He almost couldn¡¯t help but stand up, but he quickly sat down again.

    ¡°If you dare to touch a single hair on her head, do you believe that I will let you have a taste of what it¡¯s like to be unable to live and beg for death?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated. ¡°Uncle Chi didn¡¯t care about his threat at all. ¡°If you¡¯re so agitated, you won¡¯t be able to calm down after this, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Zhan Haoze knew that he had lost control just now. He should have acted calmer.

    He felt very unhappy that this weakness was grasped by someone else.

    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡±

    Uncle Chi smiled. ¡°Stop all your revenge and go back to the Zhan family to support the overall situation.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression was quite unsightly. Uncle Chi wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He had been by Zhan Kun¡¯s side for thirty years, and he had been able to walk step by step in the Zhan family until now. He wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with.

    ¡°What if I refuse?¡±

    ¡°I think you don¡¯t have much of a choice.¡± Uncle Chi didn¡¯t mind stating the truth. ¡°Yes, you can also refuse. However, I can¡¯t guarantee the lives of Mr. Lu and Miss Shi.¡±

    Looking at Zhan Haoze¡¯s gloomy face, Uncle Chi chuckled. ¡°Of course, you can also kidnap me now and use me, an old fellow, to exchange hostages with the Zhan family. However, I¡¯m already so old. If I really die, there¡¯s nothing to regret. If I really have the two of them to die with me, it¡¯ll be worth it. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Zhan Haoze red at Uncle Chi¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t restrain his aura at all. That pressure made even an experienced person like Uncle Chi feel a little shaken.

    However, the more Zhan Haoze acted like this, the more Uncle Chi was determined to let him return to the Zhan family.

    Only a person like this could support the Zhan family.

    The atmosphere in the office was rather silent. Zhan Haoze sat there without moving. Behind him, Tang Huapletely listened to him. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t disturb him at this time.

    He didn¡¯t speak, and Uncle Chi wasn¡¯t in a hurry either. Originally, he didn¡¯t n for Zhan Haoze to agree immediately, so he was gambling.

    After all, he was Zhan Lie and Qiao Ruoliu¡¯s child. Zhan Haoze was like Zhan Kun, but not like him. His methods were simr, but psychologically, there was still a soft spot.

    And this soft spot was enough for Uncle Chi to make use of.

    Ten minutester, Zhan Haoze finally said, ¡°Okay, I agree. But I have a few conditions.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°First, the old man is old. Since his body isn¡¯t healthy, don¡¯t keeping out. Rest well.¡±

    This meant that he was going to separate Zhan Kun. Uncle Chi hesitated for a moment before nodding his head. After all, he was Zhan Kun¡¯s spokesperson now.

    He would do whatever Zhan Kun ordered. As long as he kept an eye on Zhan Kun, no one would go in front of Zhan Kun.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Second, I¡¯ll take over the Zhan family. I don¡¯t want to see the other members of the Zhan family.¡±

    ¡°This is a bit too much. After all, they¡¯re all doing their jobs. For the time being, they won¡¯t hinder you.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then there¡¯s no deal. I¡¯m that person¡¯s grandson. If you provoke me, at worst, we¡¯ll fight to the death.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I agree.¡±

    Those useless trash wouldn¡¯t be of much use in the Zhan family anyway. It didn¡¯t matter if they stayed or not.

    ¡°Third, let my people go. Also, you have to promise that you¡¯ll never touch my people. You¡¯re not allowed to hurt them.¡±

    ¡°No problem. Since you are willing to take over the Zhan family, then you are my master. Not only will I get people to revoke the assassination order against you, but I can also get people to protect the people you care about.¡±

    Protect? What did this protection mean. Zhan Haoze knew that very clearly.

    He looked at Uncle Chi coldly. ¡°Give me a week. I will arrange things properly and I will enter thepany.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you for a week.¡±

    Uncle Chi, who had received an affirmative reply, was very easy to talk to. ¡°If you think a week isn¡¯t enough, you can have more time.¡±

    After Uncle Chi left, Zhan Haoze sat on the chair and rubbed the space between his brows. Tang Hua asked worriedly, ¡°Boss?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t look at him. He half-closed his eyes and said very softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ..

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s life returned to peace. After that day, Zhan Haoze never came to look for her again.

    In the blink of an eye, more than a month had passed. Su Qingsang¡¯s belly was already big. She wanted to fly to Rong City to see her a few times, but she had too many things on her hands.

    The studio recruited two new people and slowly started to get used to the job, but many of the clothes were requested to be mass-produced on Weibo.

    They had always been making custom-made clothes. Of course, there wasn¡¯t much difference, but there was still a little bit of meaning to it.

    If they wanted to be big, they had to mass-produce. Shi Mengwan understood this principle.

    In the following period, she went to a few factories and went to a few manufacturers that produced raw materials. Her busy schedule made it impossible for her to take care of her own matters.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother had probably guessed something. Ever since thest blind date was ruined, she didn¡¯t mention the matter of her being asked to go on a blind date.

    This way, Shi Mengwan¡¯s life was much more tranquil. That day, she finished herst factory run. When she returned to the city, it was already veryte.

    Although this stretch of road had been repaired, there weren¡¯t many cars.

    Shi Mengwan was in the middle of her drive. She didn¡¯t know if there were stones or other things, but the car jolted a little. Shi Mengwan reacted quickly and gripped the steering wheel tightly.

    After she finally stabilized the car, she was about to continue driving. However, she realized that the car seemed to have broken down or something. It actually stopped moving.

    She tried to start the car several times but failed. After that, she hurriedly got out of the car. She wanted to see what the problem was. If it didn¡¯t work, she could only call a tow truck.

    Shi Mengwan got out of the car and opened the front cover. She didn¡¯t understand much about the problem with the car, and this action was just to see how to solve it.

    It was alreadyte, and she was alone in the middle of nowhere. Just thinking about it was a little scary.

    She lifted the front cover and checked the car with the light from her phone. With her level, she couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with her car.

    After checking for a long time, Shi Mengwan really couldn¡¯t see that she was thinking of calling for a tow when a voice sounded from behind her.

    ¡°Miss, the car is broken. Do you want me to take a look?¡±

    Shi Mengwan was shocked by the sudden sound. She turned around and saw a few young people who seemed to be in their early 20s gathered behind her.

    The person who spoke was the leader of the group. He was wearing a ck jacket. He seemed to think he was handsome and shook his head.

    ¡°Miss,e, let us examine for you.¡±

    Shi Mengwan swallowed her saliva. The situation in front of her didn¡¯t seem too good. ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already called a tow truck.¡±

    She held her phone in her hand and wanted to call the police without a trace. However, the leader of the group took her phone away at this moment.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be so ungrateful. No matter what, we brothers have good intentions.¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his hand behind him. ¡°Come, you guys, examine this beautifuldy properly.¡±

    Under the night sky, Shi Mengwan¡¯s face was pale. She forced herself to remain calm and stretched out her hand towards that person. ¡°Give me back my phone. I don¡¯t need you to examine me.¡±

    ¡°Miss, who knows, you might need itter.¡±

    The man in the ck jacket smiled wickedly. The few people he had brought with him were already approaching Shi Mengwan.

    Shi Mengwan was really frightened this time. She was alone, but there were six of them.

    She pressed her body tightly against the hood of the car and was still thinking about how to escape. Suddenly, the sound of a car came from behind her.

    She turned around, and making her squint her eyes, the light of the car shone on her face.

    Thinking that they would continue after the other party left, the man in the ck jacket and the others weren¡¯t in a hurry to move.

    Who knew that the car stopped beside them. At this moment, the man in the ck jacket saw clearly. The other party wasn¡¯t a car. It was five cars.

    Two Bentleys in the front and two Bentleys in the back. In the middle was a Rolls-royce Phantom.

    Even people withoutmon sense were stunned when they saw this row of luxury cars, not to mention punks.

    Shi Mengwan saw it clearly now. She saw many tall men in ck suits getting out of the cars.

    Someone opened the back door of the Rolls-royce. A pair of extremely long and powerful legs got out first.

    Under the lights of the car, the owner of the legs walked towards Shi Mengwan step by step.

    Shi Mengwan swallowed her saliva. Before she could react, the owner of the legs had already walked in front of her.

    The young men were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to open their mouths. Zhan Haoze looked at Shi Mengwan and stretched out his hand towards her.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but she unexpectedly moved her hand back and pulled it back.

    Not only that, she even took a step to the side. She had forgotten that there was someone beside her. As she stood there, she bumped into the hooligans beside her.

    This time, Shi Mengwan wanted to dodge in time, but she lost her bnce and fell to the side.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand caught her waist in time. In the next second, she was carried horizontally.

    Pressing her head into his chest, Zhan Haoze gave the leader of the ck-shirted men a look.

    That man understood. The man in the ck jacket realized that something was wrong and wanted to escape, but it was toote. Soon, sounds of wailing and fighting could be heard behind Zhan Haoze and the others.

    Shi Mengwan wanted to poke her head out to take a look, but she was already carried into the car by Zhan Haoze.

    Shi Mengwan and Zhan Haoze hadn¡¯t seen each other for almost two months. Sitting in the car, she didn¡¯t have time to look outside. She just looked at Zhan Haoze and discovered that the Zhan Haoze in front of her seemed to be different.

    She didn¡¯t have time to think about what was different about Zhan Haoze because he had already pulled her body into his arms again.

 Chapter 696 - Making A Wedding Dress For Someone Else

    <h4>Chapter 696: Making A Wedding Dress For Someone Else</h4>

    The car was very spacious and quiet.

    Shi Mengwan took some time to recover from the moment of shock. She almost thought that she was going to ¡ª

    She retracted her thoughts and looked at Zhan Haoze, who was in front of her. Her emotions wereplicated. Ever since she was a young girl, every time she was in danger, he was the one who saved her.

    It was hard to say what she felt in her heart, but at this moment, her feelings were very ambivalent. She couldn¡¯t think of anything else, so she just stared at Zhan Haoze in a daze.

    With this look, she realized that the person in front of her seemed to be different in some way.

    After not seeing him for nearly two months, Zhan Haoze¡¯s facial features were still the same, but the expression he revealed was very different.

    He used to be a bit sinister and arrogant. Now, he still looked sinister and arrogant, but there was something else.

    The moment he got out of the car, his eyes were cold and his gaze was as sharp as a knife. It gave people the feeling that he was a sword that had finally been unsheathed.

    This kind of aura of a superior made Shi Mengwan gulp subconsciously.

    The car was still parked. Shi Mengwan turned her head to look. The person in ck who was in the lead outside the car window had been beaten to the ground.

    The scene was a little bloody. Shi Mengwan turned around to look at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, right?¡± If the fight went on, someone might die.

    Zhan Haoze nced at her but didn¡¯t respond. She came out to talk about the foundry today. She was wearing a casual suit and her long hair was tied into a ponytail. She looked much more beautiful and youthful.

    He picked up the ponytail at the back of her head and leaned over to sniff it.

    This action didn¡¯t have much of an erotic smell, but Shi Mengwan felt an inexplicable ambiguity, which made her very ufortable.

    ¡°It¡¯s really enough.¡± She forced herself to focus her attention elsewhere. ¡°Tell them to stop.¡±

    Zhan Haoze still had his hand on her hair. He moved his face closer. ¡°Do you know what they wanted to do just now?¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s breathing tightened. Of course she knew. ¡°Just call the police.¡±

    Zhan Haoze stared at her face for a long time and knocked on the car window. The people outside almost instantly stopped their kicking.

    The group of people stood at the front and back of the car again. Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look at Zhan Haoze.

    This person had made such a big scene. He was probably different again now, right?

    She didn¡¯t have the chance to ask the questions in her heart. Those people had already gotten into the car, and the car started again.

    She couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look at him. The person in front of her still had the same face, but she felt a little unfamiliar.

    Zhan Haoze looked at her wandering mind. Wanting to kiss her lips, his lips moved forward. Shi Mengwan instinctively avoided him.

    This action made Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes darken. He put his arms around her waist and not letting her leave, he held her tightly. He lowered his head and kissed her without warning.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t have time to escape. This time, Zhan Haoze kissed her directly.

    The lights in the car were dim. asionally, there would be reflected light from the streetmps. His deep facial features couldn¡¯t be seen clearly at this time.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shi Mengwan felt a pain on her lips and was bitten by him. She stared at him with her eyes wide open. He stepped back at this moment and his hand was still on her waist.

    The distance between the two faces was less than three centimeters. The atmosphere in front of her was too intimate. Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t used to it. At this moment, she had nothing to say. ¡°Um, my car ¨C¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just the car. Her bag was also in the car.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    His breath brushed against her face. Shi Mengwan wanted to step back, but for some reason, she closed her eyes. In this way, it turned out to be like inviting Zhan haoze to kiss her.

    Zhan Haoze did as she wished and kissed her again.

    ... ..

    Shi Mengwan looked at the five cars that were parked in front of her apartment and felt a headacheing on. She didn¡¯t understand why things had be like this again.

    She looked at Zhan Haoze with apletely speechless gaze. ¡°Can you not be so ostentatious?¡±

    She still had to live in this neighborhood in the future. If Zhan Haoze¡¯s actions were seen by others, what would they think?

    Zhan Haoze shook his head. The current situation was special. Although he had made a deal with Uncle Chi to take over the Zhan family, the Zhan family wasn¡¯tpletely peaceful either.

    The current Zhan family was like a volcano that was calmly washing its face. It could erupt at any time.

    Whether it was Zhan Yi or Zhan Li or Zhan Yang, they weren¡¯t convinced of him. In the past month or so, the small actions behind the scenes were unceasing.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t take them seriously, but he wouldn¡¯t let down his guard when necessary.

    ¡°Why did youe to me?¡± Shi Mengwan was angry. ¡°I remember we broke up.¡±

    ¡°I remember too. I didn¡¯t agree.¡± He wanted to get out of the car, but Shi Mengwan sat there and refused to get out.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Shi Mengwan felt tired every time shemunicated with him. ¡°What do you take me for? What do you take me for? You can appear whenever you want and disappear whenever you want. When you disappeared, there was no news at all, but when you appeared, you insisted that I cooperate with your performance? What kind of logic is this?¡±

    She was expressionless. The emotions that she had felt when she saw him earlier had all turned into calmness.

    Zhan Haoze looked at her and suddenly reached out and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s body stiffened, but Zhan Haoze acted as if he didn¡¯t feel anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have disappeared and appeared whenever I wanted to, but if you¡¯re unhappy, I can promise you that I won¡¯t do this in the future.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know how to react to this sudden apology.

    But she quickly remembered that this was Zhan Haoze¡¯s second apology. Last time, he also said he was sorry, but in the end?

    It wasn¡¯t that Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t love him, she just didn¡¯t want to believe him anymore. The price of believing him was too great, and she realized that she couldn¡¯t afford it.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± She should be happy to say such a promise at a time like this, but she really couldn¡¯t be happy.

    ¡°Do you know?¡± She looked at her fingertips. Her lowered eyes couldn¡¯t see her current expression. ¡°I can¡¯t believe your promise now.¡±

    ¡°You might not know, but I¡¯m very tired when I¡¯m with you. I often wonder if I did something wrong. I often wonder, what are you doing in a ce I don¡¯t know about? Are those things dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Shi Mengwan finally looked up at him and met his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m too tired when I¡¯m with you. I don¡¯t want to be tired anymore.¡±

    As she spoke, she pushed open the car door and got out. She turned around and went into the apartment.

    Zhan Haoze followed her out of the car and waved his hand. Although the person in the lead disagreed, the five cars drove off together.

    Zhan Haoze slowed down and followed behind Shi Mengwan.

    Shi Mengwan quickened her steps, and Zhan Haoze followed behind her. When she reached the elevator, she wanted to tell him to stop following her, but this wasn¡¯t her home, so she endured it.

    Zhan Haoze seemed to bepletely oblivious to the disgust in her eyes, and just followed behind her.

    They entered the elevator and went upstairs. Shi Mengwan was silent all the way, so he followed her.

    Until she stood at the door, Shi Mengwan finally couldn¡¯t help but turn around and re at him.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, don¡¯t you have somewhere to go?¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very pleasant. ¡°I believe that with your current status, you should have your own ce in Lin City, right? Even if you don¡¯t have it, I believe that Miss Chen would be happy to take you in, so I really don¡¯t understand why you¡¯ve been following me.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at the anger on her face. This was her, right? Lively and full of anger.

    An almost imperceptible smile shed through his eyes. He moved his body forward and ced a hand on the door behind her.

    ¡°I do have a ce to stay.¡± His face was almost touching hers. His voice was low and filled with seductive undertones. ¡°But, I just want to be by your side.¡±

    This person¡¯s words of love were really deadly. Shi Mengwan¡¯s body was already tightly pressed against the door behind her.

    A man¡¯s lust would mislead people. This was true. The Zhan Haoze in front of her could be considered a male version of Daji.

    Shi Mengwan had never thought that she would hear Zhan Haoze¡¯s confession like this one day. Looking at his face, she was a little confused.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, the door behind her opened. Shi Mengwan was stunned when she almost fell backward. As soon as she steadied herself, she remembered that her bag was still in the car, so she didn¡¯t bring her keys.

    Then ¡ª

    She looked down and saw Zhan Haoze open the door with the keys. Her lips opened and closed, then opened and closed again. ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Didn¡¯t she ask him to return the key to her? Why does he still have it?

    When Zhan Haoze opened the door, he used his other hand to hold her waist. He brought her in and closed the door behind him.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Shi Mengwan stretched out her hand. ¡°Return the key.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Zhan Haoze picked her up and hugged her tightly. ¡°I missed you so much.¡±

    ¡°...¡± He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Who wants to miss you?¡± Shi Mengwan pulled his hand, but Zhan Haoze held her hand behind his back. ¡°You didn¡¯t miss me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Zhan Haoze kissed her on the lips. ¡°Do you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Who would miss you? Get out of the way.¡±

    Zhan Haoze took another hit. ¡°Do you miss me?¡±

    ¡°I said, don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t want to. Zhan Haoze, stop fooling around. I really don¡¯t want to miss you.¡±

    Her voice was raised by one degree, and her face was flushed with anger. Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes slightly, and suddenly carried her in his arms.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Since you said you don¡¯t want to, then it proves that I did too little before. It seems that I have to do something to make you remember it often.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you¡¯re shameless.¡±

    When Zhan Haoze heard this, not only was he not angry, he even moved his face closer to her ear. ¡°En. Later, I¡¯ll do something even more shameless. Do you believe me?¡±

    In terms of acting like a hooligan, how could Shi Mengwan be his match?

    Her body was ced on the bed. When she tried to get up, he would pile on top of her and suppress her.

    If she pushed him, he would have the ability to make her unable to move.

    The moment her hand was bound by his tie, Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth. ¡°You, you¡¯re raping me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes. ¡°Since you put it that way, I can only think of a way to make you be willing to be raped by me.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t understand what Zhan Haoze meant. It was only when he was teasing her like she was a kitten and that she was begging for mercy time and time again that she realized that this was more shameful than being willing.

    ..

    When Shi Mengwan was half-awake and half-dreaming, she felt herself being gently carried into the bathroom by Zhan Haoze.

    There was no bathtub, so she was carried into the shower by him. After the shower, he carefully wiped her dry, then carried her out again.

    He ced her on the bed very gently. He took a hair dryer to dry her hair, pulled up the nket, and covered her body.

    Shi Mengwan was still awake, and her body was very tired and weak. So much so that when she saw Zhan Haoze like this, not only did she not feel touched, she even felt angry.

    ¡°Bastard.¡± She was angry. ¡°Zhan Haoze, can you stop acting like a stallion in heat every time?¡±

    Zhan Haoze frowned because of her description. As if he thought of something, he pulled her hand into his arms.

    ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold it in.¡± He gently kissed her earlobe and felt her tremble slightly because of his action.

    He silently curved his lips and his eyes were filled with joy. ¡°My self-control was very poor when I met you.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡± It was clearly his problem, so why was he ming her now?

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him and she was very sleepy. She pretended not to hear what Zhan Haoze said.

    She closed her eyes and wanted to sleep, but Zhan Haoze wouldn¡¯t let her. He kissed her on the cheek again.

    ¡°Wanwan,e with me to Qing City.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t even bother to answer. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all.

    ¡°I want you to stay by my side.¡±

    Most importantly, apart from those restless cousins, there was also Uncle Chi. He didn¡¯t trust anyone. He had to keep her under his nose.

    Only when he personally looked after her and protected her would he feel more at ease.

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Mengwan refused and turned her back to him. ¡°Zhan Haoze, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    She used her posture to show her resistance. Zhan Haoze looked at the back of her head and pulled her into his arms with his big hand. He lowered his head and gently kissed her hair.

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    If there was anything, he would wait until she woke up.

    Shi Mengwan wanted to believe that she was dreaming. Zhan Haoze saved her in her dream, and Zhan Haoze followed her home. Then the two of them started to mess around again.

    She shook her head. This kind of dream wasn¡¯t good. It was a nightmare for her.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that Zhan Haoze was still there when she opened her eyes. Just like that period of time, the dining table was filled with breakfast. Zhan Haoze sat at the dining table and reached out his hand to her when he saw her get up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    After yesterday, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to argue with Zhan Haoze over such a small matter.

    If there was anything, she would wait to finish breakfast and slowly argue with him.

    ¡°I have to go outter.¡±

    After eating, he didn¡¯t wait for Shi Mengwan to reveal her cards. Zhan Haoze took the initiative to exin his whereabouts. ¡°There are some things in thepany that I need to take care of. I¡¯ll probably be in Lin City for the next few days. You can also pack your luggage and go to Qing City with me when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    When Shi Mengwan heard this, she put down the milk in her hand. ¡°Zhan haoze, I don¡¯t think I promised you to go to Qing City, right?¡±

    ¡°Wanwan, stop fooling around.¡±

    Zhan Haoze wanted to hold her hand, but Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t give him the chance.

    She stood up abruptly. ¡°Zhan Haoze, didn¡¯t youe all the way here just to do what you didst night? Now that you¡¯ve done it, you¡¯ve achieved your goal. You can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan.¡±

    ¡°As for me, I definitely won¡¯t go to Qing City. Give up on that thought.¡±

    After saying this, she turned around and went back to her room to change her clothes and prepare for work.

    After taking a few steps, she could feel the feelinging from somewhere in her body.

    She gritted her teeth and turned around to re at Zhan Haoze. Would she apany such a person to Qing City?

    He would go wherever he was told to go. She would not wait on him.

    Zhan Haoze sat there without moving. As he looked at her figure, the corners of his lips curled up even higher.

    ..

    Zhan Haoze looked at Chen Yongchang in front of him without an expression. Chen Yongchang, who had always liked him, was nowpletely silent. There was a faint hint of ttery in the silence.

    After a long silence, Chen Yongchang opened his mouth first.

    ¡°Haoze, you haven¡¯t been paying much attention to thepany these few months.¡±

    Zhan Haoze was silent. He originally wanted to send Shi Mengwan to the studio in the morning, but he didn¡¯t expect to receive a call from Chen Yongchang.

    He didn¡¯t know how he found out about his return to Lin City, so he came over early in the morning. Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t n to go too far with Chen Yongchang.

    However, this didn¡¯t mean that he was a pushover that could be easily manipted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have uncle to deal with thepany¡¯s matters? I thought you didn¡¯t want me to interfere too much.¡±

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. No matter what, you and Feifei are childhood sweethearts and engaged fianc¨¦s. Isn¡¯t it normal for you to interfere in the Chen family¡¯s business?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯d better be careful with your words. I remember that I¡¯ve already made it clear to Feifei that we¡¯ve already broken off the engagement. Uncle, if you say that again, it will affect Feifei¡¯s reputation in the outside world.¡±

    Chen Yongchang looked at Zhan Haoze. At this moment, even he couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    If he really knew that it would affect Feifei¡¯s reputation, he shouldn¡¯t have broken off the engagement.

    ¡°Haoze, look at what you¡¯re saying. Feifei is sincere to you. You can¡¯t let her down like this, can you?¡±

    Chen Yongchang held back his unhappiness and once again yed the emotional card. He talked about how they saved Zhan Haoze back then. If it weren¡¯t for them, Zhan Haoze would probably have died on the streets by now.

    If Zhan Haoze was a person with a conscience, he wouldn¡¯t have declined and taken over the business of the Chen Corporation.

    In the past two months, Chen Yongchang had really felt ufortable. When Zhan Haoze was in Lin City, he didn¡¯t do anything.

    However, thepany¡¯s performance had been thriving. Many cases that seemed difficult to solve at that time had be easier in Zhan Haoze¡¯s hands.

    Since he wasn¡¯t around for two months, although there were no major problems with the Chen Corporation, Chen Yongchang had be more and more exhausted and understood more and more of Zhan Haoze¡¯s role and methods.

    Zhan Haoze sat there without moving. He waited patiently for Chen Yongchang to finish talking about the past. He supported his chin with one hand.

    ¡°Then, Uncle Chen, what do you want me to do?¡±

    He didn¡¯t call him Uncle anymore. He added his surname. The estrangement was already very obvious.

    Chen Yongchang didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. ¡°From what I¡¯m saying, of course you want to re-enter the Chen Corporation and take over my business.¡±

    Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t in a hurry to speak. He just looked at Chen Yongchang and stared at his face. Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t bear what he Haoze meant, so he finally spoke.

    ¡°En. Go to the Chen Corporation and take over the Chen Corporation¡¯s business. Then, when I make the Chen Corporation bigger and stronger, I¡¯ll let your ideal candidate take over your business, right?¡±

    ¡°Haoze, you, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Is it nonsense?¡± Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t think so. He was ring at Chen Yongchang¡¯s face. He took out a photo from the drawer and pushed the photo in front of Chen Yongchang.

    When he saw the photo, Chen Yongchang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You, you, you, where did you get the photo? No, how did you know?¡±

    He had done this very discreetly and no one knew about it. Other than one of his confidants who had followed him for many years and took care of him from time to time, no one else knew about it, let alone others.

    Zhan Haoze looked at Chen Yongchang, and there was a hint of mockery in his eyes. ¡°Uncle probably doesn¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t like to fight battles that I¡¯m not confident in. Since you want me to return to the Chen family and support the Chen family to bring them to glory, then I have to make sure that I can get some benefits here, right? If there are no benefits, why waste my time? However, I didn¡¯t expect that the things that uncle arranged for me would not only have no benefits, but instead, he even dug such a big hole for me to jump into ¨C¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything else after that. Chen Yongchang became anxious. ¡°Zhan Haoze, what do you mean? You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡± Zhan Haoze picked up the photo as if he was admiring it. When he put it down, his gaze became quite sharp. ¡°The matter of making a wedding dress for someone else, perhaps some saint would like it, but I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Haoze, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°Not to mention, I¡¯ve already told Feifei that we should dissolve the marital agreement between us. Feifei is a very smart girl. She just didn¡¯t understand it for a moment. After a long time, she would know that her feelings were just thee infatuation for a little girl who didn¡¯t understand love, but, uncle, you¡¯re different ¨C¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was filled with mockery, and every sentence seemed to hit Chen Yongchang¡¯s heart. Uncle, you have spoiled Feifei for so many years. You made Feifei think that she was the happiest little princess in the world, but I think that she probably never dreamed that she, the most proud little princess of the Chen family, was not the only one. Because her father, who has always doted on her, has an illegitimate child outside.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Chen Yongchang couldn¡¯t listen anymore. ¡°You, enough. Shut up. Don¡¯t speak anymore.¡±

    ¡°Feifei¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. You don¡¯t want her to be stimted. But, you don¡¯t want these properties to fall into the hands of others, so you came to me. Because with me, who owes the Chen family a favor, you can ignore me and treat me as a victim. You can use me to make money for you. You can use me to bring the Chen family back to the top. And you ¨C¡±

    ¡°Once the Chen family reaches the height you want, you will treat it as a gift to your illegitimate child outside. Poor Feifei would be sacrificed by you just like that.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s words had been very soft, and Chen Yongchang¡¯s facial expression was ugly. He simply wanted to p the table and scold Zhan Haoze for his nonsense. However, the office door was opened with a bang.

    Chen Feifei stood at the door with a pale expression on her face and looked at the people inside in shock.

 Chapter 697 - I Want You To Promise Me One Thing

    <h4>Chapter 697: I Want You To Promise Me One Thing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Chen Feifei¡¯s face was pale, and sweat was dripping from her forehead. She had never been in good health. At this moment, one of her hands was supporting the door wall, and the other was covering the position of her heart.

    She panted as she looked at the two people in front of her. For a moment, she wished that she could faint. However, her body, which had always been weak, showed no signs of fainting at this moment.

    She looked at Chen Yongchang and then at Zhan Haoze. There was usation and me in her eyes.

    ¡°You, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°Feifei?¡± Chen Yongchang¡¯s expression changed. But only for a moment. Some things, his daughter would know sooner orter.

    ¡°Dad.¡± She panted. She walked step by step to the two people sitting. ¡°Is what brother Hao said true?¡±

    Even though Chen Yongchang was used to seeing big waves, he still felt a little guilty when he met his daughter¡¯s eyes.

    He didn¡¯t say anything. Chen Feifei turned around to ask Zhan Haoze for an answer. ¡°Brother Hao, you won¡¯t lie to me, right? Tell me, is what you said true?¡±

    Her face was full of disbelief, but Zhan Haoze still had the photo on his desk.

    Chen Feifei snatched it over and looked at the person in the photo. Needless to say, there was no need to ask any more questions.

    It was a very young man who looked like he was still in college. He looked fifty percent simr to Chen Yongchang, but younger and more mboyant.

    Chen Feifei felt her heart hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t bear it. Once again, she thought that she would faint, but she didn¡¯t.

    She ced her hands on the desk and stood firm. She stared at Zhan Haoze¡¯s face and stubbornly asked for an answer.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s gaze fell on the photo in her hand. He raised his head to look at Chen Feifei. This person wasn¡¯t Shi Mengwan. She was weak and sensitive. She simply couldn¡¯t bear the truth that was about to be revealed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already see the photo?¡±

    Without saying more, Chen Feifei stumbled and almost fell.

    She looked at Chen Yongchang again and suddenly threw the photo away, then grabed Chen Yongchang¡¯s shoulder with force.

    ¡°Dad, why did you do this? Didn¡¯t you say it? You said that I was your little princess. You said that I was your only daughter. Didn¡¯t you say it? You said that everything in the Chen family from now on is mine. Why? Why?¡±

    She asked for answers in session.

    Chen Yongchang was shaken by her, but he didn¡¯t look at her. Chen Feifei finished shaking him and started to hit Chen Yongchang.

    ¡°How can you do this? How can you do this? Didn¡¯t you say that you loved my mother the most? Didn¡¯t you say that you would never marry again after she left? Then who was he? Why would there still be him? Dad, how can you let my mother down like this? How can you let me down? Dad, how can you do this?¡±

    Chen Feifei¡¯s health wasn¡¯t very good. She didn¡¯t have much strength at all. As she hit and cried, she went limp.

    This time, she really fainted.

    Chen Yongchang¡¯s face finally had some fluctuations. He quickly picked up Chen Feifei, but perhaps it was because he was anxious or something, when he got up, his hand loosened, and he almost dropped Chen Feifei.

    Zhan Haoze had been watching coldly from the side, and now, he finally made his move.

    He went forward, picked up Chen Feifei, and walked outside.

    Chen Yongchang followed behind him, and his voice was sharp and cold. ¡°Zhan Haoze, you¡¯re too ruthless. You called Feifei here, right? You did it on purpose, right?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t answer him, but he didn¡¯t deny it either. Chen Yongchang was very angry. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. You¡¯re ruthless. You yed this beautifully.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Zhan Haoze carried Chen Feifei into the elevator and looked at the exasperated Chen Yongchang, who had followed him in. The corners of his lips were slightly cold. ¡°ording to your n, it¡¯s only a matter of time. You had this n long ago. I was just helping you advance it.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Chen Yongchang was at a loss for words. Of course, he wasn¡¯t thinking of revealing it now.

    At the very least, he would have to wait until they got married. At that time, Zhan Haoze wouldn¡¯t ignore Chen Feifei.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can get away with it. Let me tell you, Feifei is your responsibility.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything. He carried Chen Feifei down the stairs. The car had already been waiting downstairs, just like before.

    Chen Yongchang looked at the group of people and wanted to swallow his words. In the end, he got into the car with a toothache.

    ... ..

    Chen Feifei finally woke up after the resuscitation.

    After she woke up, she didn¡¯t want to see Chen Yongchang. She chased Chen Yongchang out, but she let Zhan Haoze stay alone.

    The ward was very quiet. Chen Feifei had smelled enough of the disinfectant since she was young. She was also tired of it. However, it was because her body wasn¡¯t healthy enough that she had toe here from time to time.

    She had been staring out of the window in a daze for a full ten minutes. She didn¡¯t speak, and Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t speak either.

    The plot had already started. The engagement had to be annulled. In fact, this engagement wasn¡¯t approved by him. Since it was a mistake, then of course he had to correct it. He had patience now. Chen Feifei watched the setting sun outside. She finally retracted her gaze and faced Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°When did you know?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t expect her to ask this, but he didn¡¯t intend to lie to her. ¡°A long time ago.¡±

    ¡°How long ago was it?¡±

    ¡°When you were eighteen.¡±

    At that time, Chen Yongchang had already begun to let him enter thepany and take over some matters. He knew that Chen Yongchang wanted to raise him as a son-inw, butter, he subtly discovered some differences.

    Especially after the Chen Corporation went through that dangerous incident, it was obvious that Chen Yongchang didn¡¯t trust him and that was the cause. Althoughter on, he turned the tide and reduced the losses, he also sessfully let the Chen Corporation make a beautifuleback.

    But the seed of doubt was nted in his heart. If Chen Yongchang really wanted him to treat Chen Feifei well, or to marry Chen Feifei in the future and take care of the Chen family, he shouldn¡¯t have such an attitude.

    Although he wanted to settle the Zhan family¡¯s matter, he wasn¡¯tpletely unprepared.

    After a thorough investigation, he found out the reason from many clues. After finding out, it was much simpler.

    Chen Yongchang was indeed a good father and husband on the surface, but deep down, he had some traditional views. He wanted his son to inherit the family business.

    His kindness to Chen Feifei was real, but his kindness had conditions. And all of this was seen through by Zhan Haoze.

    So early? Chen Feifei¡¯s eyes widened. After understanding the key point, she didn¡¯t care how Zhan Haoze found out. There was only one thought in her mind.

    ¡°Brother Hao. You really don¡¯t like me, do you?¡± If he liked her a little, he wouldn¡¯t treat her like this.

    Zhan Haoze was silent. He thought about it and said honestly, ¡°In my heart, you are my sister.¡±

    ¡°Sister? Ha.¡± Chen Feifei smiled bitterly. Her eyes were full of ridicule. ¡°Yes, I am your sister, so you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me. You invited me to yourpany and let me hear such cruel words. Brother Hao, you are really cruel.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t deny it. Chen Feifei took a deep breath and calmed herself down. ¡°Why did you do this? Just to break off the engagement with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He knew what was bothering Shi Mengwan¡¯s heart. If he wanted Chen Feifei to publicly break off the engagement in front of everyone in Lin City, he had to make Chen Feifei stand up. The situation before him was that Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t believe his words.

    But if Chen Feifei stepped forward, Shi Mengwan would believe her.

    Chen Feifei¡¯s lips were pursed into a straight line. Her pale face and reddened eyes. Any man would feel pity for her.

    ¡°Brother Hao, do you have a woman you like?¡±

    Zhan Haoze pursed his lips slightly and didn¡¯t deny it.

    Chen Feifei smiled. She seemed to have grown up in an instant. She suddenly understood many things. ¡°You have someone you like, so you don¡¯t like me. The person you like might have misunderstood our rtionship, so you want me to step forward and exin, right?¡±

    She looked at Zhan Haoze¡¯s appearance and knew that her guess was true. Her expression bitter, she smiled bitterly. ¡°To be able to make you care so much, she must be very beautiful, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Haoze nodded. ¡°In my heart, she is the most beautiful.¡±

    His generous praise made Chen Feifei¡¯s face turn even paler. Her fingertips trembling, she bit her lip.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll announce the news of our annulment. You can make up the reason as you wish. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    This meant that Chen Feifei could be on the right side. She could make up any reason she wanted ¡ª

    She looked up at Zhan Haoze. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll say bad things about you so that the girl you like won¡¯t like you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was very soft. He thought of Shi Mengwan. ¡°No matter what kind of person I am, she will like me.¡±

    Chen Feifei clenched her fists so hard that she could control herself not to cry. The gentle tone that Zhan Haoze used when talking about that woman was something she had never heard before.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±

    ¡°You will agree.¡± Zhan Haoze looked at her. ¡°Because you are a smart girl.¡±

    Chen Feifei smiled. ¡°Brother Hao, you know what? This is the first time you have praised me, but I¡¯m not happy at all.¡±

    Zhan Haoze remained silent. Towards Chen Feifei, he indeed had the affection of a brother and sister. He was also grateful, but that was all.

    ¡°Brother Hao, I will agree to you. But, I also hope that you can agree to two conditions.¡± Chen Feifei¡¯s expression had changed. She was much calmer than before. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are only two, and I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Chen Feifei stared at her nails. In the shortest amount of time, many thoughts had already crossed her mind.

    Everything that had happened today was a huge shock and blow to her. If she could, she really hoped that she would still be the happy little princess of the Chen family from before.

    But now she knew that she could no longer be that carefree little princess.

    ¡°First of all, I can¡¯t promise you to break off the engagement right away. Give me some time.¡±

    Zhan Haozee frowned. Chen Feifei looked at him. ¡°Brother Hao. If I stand up right now and say that I¡¯m breaking off the engagement with you, it¡¯ll be very disadvantageous to thepany. I need to use your name.¡±

    ¡°Three months.¡± Three months was the limit of his tolerance.

    ¡°...¡± Chen Feifei looked at him deeply and finally nodded. ¡°Okay, three months.¡±

    ¡°The second thing is that I haven¡¯tpletely mastered thepany yet. I also know that I won¡¯t be able to master it in a short period of time. I hope that brother Hao can help me, whether it¡¯s you or you looking for someone. I don¡¯t want thepany to fall into the hands of irrelevant people.¡±

    When Chen Feifei said that she didn¡¯t want to do it, a sh of gloominess shed across her face.

    It was true that the Chen Corporation belonged to Chen Yongchang, but if it wasn¡¯t for her mother¡¯s influence and help, Chen Yongchang wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it to this extent.

    Thepany belonged to Chen Yongchang, and it also belonged to her mother. She didn¡¯t want any outsiders to get involved.

    But she couldn¡¯t do it on her own. She needed help.

    ¡°Brother Hao, I know you can do it, right?¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at Chen Feifei. No matter what, they had grown up together. The change in Chen Feifei before his eyes was beyond his expectations, but it seemed to be within reason.

    After all, after such a major change, if the person in front of him was still the same as before, it was really abnormal.

    ¡°I can.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother Hao.¡± Chen Feifei smiled gratefully at him. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing ¨C¡±

    As if realizing that she had mentioned more than three conditions, Chen Feifei¡¯s expression became a little awkward, but Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Chen Feifei bit her lip. Her expression was conflicted, painful, and hesitant, but in the end, it became firm.

    ¡°My father, he¡¯s old. I think he needs good rest. As his daughter, if I send him to a ce with a good environment to retire, others shouldn¡¯t use me of being unfilial, right?¡±

    When Zhan Haoze heard this, the corners of his lips curled up slightly.

    This was like Chen Feifei. No matter how weak she looked on the outside, she was actually a person with a clear purpose and a clear goal. He wasn¡¯t surprised that she had such thoughts, nor was he surprised.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Zhan Haoze nodded. ¡°Feifei, you¡¯re so attentive. Others will only say that you¡¯re a good daughter, a very filial daughter.¡±

    Chen Feifei seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a good daughter.¡±

    There was some bitterness in her words, as well as some other things. Zhan Haoze was no longer concerned.

    He stood up. It was gettingte, and he still wanted to go back and have dinner with Shi Mengwan. ¡°You decide on the location. Once it¡¯s decided, I¡¯ll be responsible for sending uncle to rest.¡±

    Chen Feifei nodded. The moment Zhan Haoze turned around, she called out to him once again.

    ¡°Brother Hao?¡±

    Zhan Haoze turned around. Chen Feifei gritted her teeth, as if she was going all out. ¡°Since my dad is going to retire, someone has to take care of him. My bastard little brother should be the most suitable candidate, right?¡±

    She blinked her big eyes as she looked at Zhan Haoze. At this moment, she wasn¡¯t pretending at all.

    Zhan Haoze smiled. This was a rare smile that he showed in front of Chen Feifei. ¡°Of course, no one is more suitable than him.¡±

    Chen Feifei seemed to be relieved. She looked up at Zhan Haoze and reached out her hand to him.

    ¡°Brother Hao, can you hug me? Take it as a final farewell.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at her and stepped forward to gently put his arm around her shoulder. Just as he was about to step back, Chen Feifei suddenly tightened her arms.

    He could feel her trembling. She buried her face into his chest. ¡°Brother Hao, I¡¯m really jealous of her.¡±

    After saying that, she let go and turned her face away. ¡°Brother Hao, you should leave quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at Chen Feifei. He had watched her grow up.

    ¡°Feifei, take care of yourself in the future. I believe that the Chen family will definitely flourish in your hands.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Chen Feifei didn¡¯t turn her head, but her eyes appeared much more determined than when she first woke up. In the past, she had always wanted to have romantic rtionships, but now she knew. What romantic rtionships? All of them were fake.

    Even the people closest to you could betray you. What else was real? The benefits that were in your hands were real.

    Zhan Haoze left the ward. As soon as he left, Chen Yongchang came over.

    ¡°What did Feifei say to you? How Is she?¡±

    Chen Yongchang looked in the direction of the ward. He wanted to get closer, but he was stopped by Zhan Haoze¡¯s bodyguards.

    Zhan Haoze nced at Chen Yongchang. Thinking of Chen Feifei¡¯s request just now, he had a little sympathy for Chen Yongchang.

    In some ways, Chen Feifei was the same kind of person as him. This was also the reason he could never fall in love with Chen Feifei, even though he had been together with Chen Feifei for more than ten years.

    ¡°Uncle Chen, go and see Feifei. As for what I told her, let her tell you herself.¡±

    Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t in the mood to stay. This time, when he returned to Lin City, the matter in front of him was his first priority.

    Now that it was settled, his footsteps became lighter.

    After he got into the car, the driver didn¡¯t even need to ask his destination. He drove straight to Shi Mengwan¡¯s apartment.

    When he entered, he smelled the aroma of the food in the room. That familiar smell and familiar environment made Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression instantly rx.

    He changed his shoes and went straight into the kitchen.

    Shi Mengwan had already prepared a dish. When she scooped it out and ced it on the counter, she felt her waist being hugged by someone.

    She was shocked and the pot in her hand almost fell to the ground. Zhan Haoze reached out to help her hold it steady and then put it back on the stove.

    She turned around and red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to make a sound when you walk? You scared me to death, don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zhan Haoze pecked her lips. ¡°I scared you.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at him and felt that he seemed exceptionally happy today. ¡°Are you happy that you scared me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t help but peck her on the lips again. Shi Mengwan reached out and pressed against his chest when he wanted to deepen his kiss.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I still have to cook. Get out of my way. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t let go. Instead, he nced at the counter. ¡°What else do you want to cook?¡±

    ¡°Stir-fry beef and this, sour and spicy potato strips.¡±

    Shi Mengwan nced at him as she spoke and said softly, ¡°I only know how to cook some home-cooked dishes. If you don¡¯t like it, you can eat outside.¡±

    Zhan Haoze nced at her. It was rare for him to see her so cute. He reached out and rubbed her hair.

    ¡°Go and rest. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was stunned for a moment. She watched Zhan Haoze take off his suit jacket, unbutton his shirt sleeve, and then rolled it up twice.

    ¡°You...you know how to Cook?¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s voice was trembling. This wasn¡¯t possible, right?

    She had never seen him cook before, so she thought that he didn¡¯t know how to cook.

    Now that she saw that he was about to make a move, she stood there nervously and was obviously worried.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand, which was about to grab the spat, stopped for a moment. He turned around and looked at Shi Mengwan. ¡°Are you afraid that the dishes I cook will cause you to go to the hospital, or are you afraid that I¡¯ll burn your kitchen down?¡±

 Chapter 698 - Happy Childrenâ€™s Day, Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 698: Happy Children¡¯s Day, Everyone</h4>

    Shi Mengwan looked at the handsome face in front of her and nodded her head without giving any face.

    Zhan Haoze listened to her words and narrowed his eyes. His gaze was too dangerous. Shi Mengwan wanted to step back, but it was toote.

    Zhan Haoze pulled her back into his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her until her hands and feet went soft.

    He pressed his forehead against hers and said in a raspy voice, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go outside. I¡¯ll take care of the remaining two dishes.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s legs went soft. She leaned against the wall and looked at Zhan Haoze. She felt that the person in front of her was a little different.

    He nudged her gently. ¡°Go. I¡¯ll call youter.¡±

    Even if Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t believe him, she could only go out now. After wiping the dining table, she went into the kitchen and saw that Zhan Haoze was really cooking.

    ¡°Are you so worried?¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t dare to answer Zhan Haoze¡¯s question. She took the bowl and chopsticks and quickly went out.

    She had just put them away when she oincidentally received a call. A client had some ideas about the design. Shi Mengwan listened to them patiently and then wrote them down.

    After she had made an agreement with the client, the discussion was over. As she turned around, Zhan Haoze had alreadye out of the kitchen.

    He held two dishes in his hands. After cing them down, he looked at her. ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at him suspiciously. She took a few steps forward and looked at the dishes on the dining table.

    She had bought onions to stir-fry beef today. This dish looked simple, but it was actually not easy to cook.

    Beef was considered a rtively difficult dish to make. The heat might not be enough, the beef might not be cooked, and the taste might be a little bad. When it was overheated, the beef would be fried until it was too old, and it wouldn¡¯t taste good.

    Shi Mengwan looked at the beef on the table. From the looks of it, it was pretty good.

    She sat down and tasted the beef. She looked at Zhan Haoze in surprise.

    ¡°When did you learn to cook?¡± She really couldn¡¯t tell.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t answer her question. ¡°How does it taste?¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    It was indeed good. Shi Mengwan was even more curious about how he learned it. Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he scooped a bowl of soup for her and ced it in front of her.

    Shi Mengwan had done this action many times before. Now that Zhan Haoze had done the same thing to her, her heart suddenly felt warm.

    Many thoughts shed through her mind. Those uncertain thoughts that she wanted to resist seemed to have faded again because of the change that Zhan Haoze had made after his return.

    She couldn¡¯t resist him when he was cold and indifferent in the past. Now that he had be gentle, she couldn¡¯t resist him even more.

    What should she do? Shi Mengwan, are you going to sink into this again?

    The taste of the food was very pleasing to her, but she didn¡¯t like it. She looked up at Zhan Haoze and found that he was also looking at her. His eyes were gentle and had a subtle smile.

    Her heart skipped a beat. It seemed that she rarely saw Zhan Haoze smiling like this.

    ¡°Do you have any ns tomorrow?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice brought Shi Mengwan back to her senses. She looked at him and said, ¡°Yes, I have a design to fix tomorrow.¡±

    She had to finish modifying the client¡¯s request tomorrow.

    ¡°Is it urgent?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±

    They were all old customers, so there was no rush.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t youe out for a day? Let¡¯s go y?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Shi Mengwan was stunned. Go y? Where to y?

    ¡°You can think about where to y.¡±

    Shi Mengwan lowered her head and went to eat. Was he asking her out on a date?

    This time, wasn¡¯t he afraid of meeting someone he knew?

    ¡°It¡¯s not the weekend, so there shouldn¡¯t be many people. You can think about it.¡±

    Shi Mengwan wanted to say that she wanted to go to the new amusement park that opened this year, but when she met Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Mount Qin. I haven¡¯t climbed a mountain in a long time.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He nodded aloofly. ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s climb Mount Qin.¡±

    He looked as if he hadn¡¯t thought of anything. It also seemed as if Mount Qin was just an ordinary mountain to him.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s mood was inexplicably a little conflicted. Had he forgotten, or...

    At night, Shi Mengwan looked at Zhan Haoze, who was sleeping beside her. She kept feeling that the person in front of her seemed to have changed a lot.

    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t do anything to her today. He just hugged her to sleep.

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Mengwan turned over and wanted to sleep, but Zhan Haoze turned her body over again. His hand was all over her body in an unruly manner.

    Shi Mengwan resisted instinctively, ¡°Stop fooling around. Aren¡¯t you going to climb the mountain tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Zhan Haoze kissed her neck, ¡°If you can¡¯t climb anymore, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t win against Zhan Haoze in the end, so she let him have his way once. However, Zhan Haoze knew to stop when things were good. He let her off after just once.

    She couldn¡¯t sleep at first, but after being tormented by him, she fell asleep peacefully.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan sat in the car. When they reached the foot of Mount Qin, she was still a little absent-minded.

    Ever since she got separated from her Dear Brother when she was 13 years old, she had nevere here again.

    This was a sad ce for her. She had always felt regretful and annoyed. If she hadn¡¯t suggesteding here, her Dear Brother wouldn¡¯t have met those bad people, and she wouldn¡¯t have gotten separated from him.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s emotions wereplicated at this moment. She looked at Zhan Haoze, who acted as if nothing had happened.

    Mount Qin had changed a lotpared to more than ten years ago. A road, leading straight to the mountainside, was built at the foot of the mountain. This was originally a hilly area, so the mountain wouldn¡¯t be too high.

    Shi Mengwan sat in the car and watched the car go up the mountain. Finally, she stopped at the parking lot halfway up the mountain.

    When she got out of the car, she looked at the cars in front and behind her. When she turned around to face Zhan Haoze, she was a little conflicted. ¡°Can we not let them follow us?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    It was rare for Zhan Haoze to be so easy to talk to, so Shi Mengwan breathed a sigh of relief.

    The scenery at the peak of the mountain was pretty good. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t have many memories of Mount Qin. All her memories were of her Dear Brother being beaten, bleeding, and losing her.

    Now, her mood was different. She walked up and looked at the beautiful scenery on both sides. She was in the mood to appreciate it.

    She walked quickly and identally tripped on a small stone by the roadside. Her body tilted and Zhan Haoze quickly grabbed her waist to stabilize her body.

    This scene was somewhat simr. She turned around to look at him. Her eyes were misty for a moment. Zhan Haoze saw her snuggling in his arms like this and leaned over to kiss her.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s face turned red for a moment, but Zhan Haoze let go of her at this moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shi Mengwan lowered her head. She wanted to walk forward quickly, but Zhan Haoze held her hand.

    She was stunned again and turned to look at him. He held her hand and continued to walk forward.

    It was actually a little cold in Lin City during this season, especially when the mountain wind blew. However, Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand was held by Zhan Haoze. His hand was very warm, very hot.

    That kind of heat made Shi Mengwan ignore the cold in her hand.

    Other than the big rock that looked like a zither, there were also a few other strange rocks on Mount Qin. Although it couldn¡¯t bepared to the scenary of a famous mountain like Mount Huang, the scenery was still pretty good.

    The two of them went up the mountain together. Because it wasn¡¯t the weekend, there weren¡¯t many people.

    Shi Mengwan finally got into fun spirits after seeing the huge zither rock. She took out her phone and took a photo. The huge stone was like a huge zither due to the change of time.

    Shi Mengwan put her hand on it and turned to Zhan Haoze. She said almost reflexively, ¡°Dear Brother, I¡¯ll climb up ¨C¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t say anything else.

    When Mount Qin hadn¡¯t been developed yet more than ten years ago and wasn¡¯t a tourist attraction, no one came here at all. She once followed Dear Brother and climbed up the huge zither.

    Now that she had grown up, and there were tourists passing by from time to time on the mountain, she was embarrassed to climb up.

    Zhan Haoze held her waist. ¡°Do you want to go up? If you want to go up, I¡¯ll carry you up.¡±

    The stone zither was huge, so it was naturally very tall. Shi Mengwan shook her head. Realizing that she had misspoken just now, her interest was reduced by half.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just be a civilized tourist.¡±

    Looking at Zhan Haoze, she handed the phone to him. Without saying anything, Zhan Haoze understood what she meant.

    After taking a few photos, Shi Mengwan was about to take the phone back when a couple came up. They were also here to y.

    When they saw Shi Mengwan and Zhan Haoze, their eyes lit up. ¡°Beauty, help us take a photo together.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t refuse. She took the phone and took a picture of them.

    She took a few pictures from all angles. When the girl took the phone, she thanked Shi Mengwan profusely. ¡°Thank you, pretty girl. Your boyfriend is also very handsome. Why don¡¯t I take a picture of the two of you together?¡±

    Before Shi Mengwan could say anything, Zhan Haoze had already handed the phone to the girl.

    Her eyes filled with a hint of approval, the girl clicked her tongue. A handsome man and a beautiful woman. It felt so good to take a photo of such models.

    Shi Mengwan was still a little ufortable Zhan Haoze came over. Zhan Haoze put his hand on her shoulder. They looked at the camera together.

    Shi Mengwan instinctively curled the corners of her lips. The hand on her shoulder suddenly tightened. She looked at Zhan Haoze in confusion.

    At this moment, he just happened toe over and kiss her lips. Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes widened, but she heard the sound of the camera.

    The scene was captured.

    Shi Mengwan was a little embarrassed. After the couple left, she quickly left Zhan Haoze¡¯s side.

    Other than this huge rock that looked like a zither, there were other rocks of different shapes on Mount Qin. Shi Mengwan¡¯s memory of the time she came here when she was a teenager wasn¡¯t very deep anymore.

    Her mood was also different now that she had returned to her old ce. She turned around and looked at Zhan Haoze. He was also looking at her.

    She wanted to ask a few times if he was her Dear Brother, but in the end, there was only silence. Forget it, why ask again?

    Even if she asked, Zhan Haoze wouldn¡¯t admit it.

    She let go of the worries on her mind and yed happily. As for the rest of the things, she wouldn¡¯t worry about them for now.

    It was almost noon when they came down from Mount Qin. The two of them got into the car. Shi Mengwan was tired after all.

    She stayed in the office every day and was a little tired from climbing the mountain. On the other hand, Zhan Haoze. His expression didn¡¯t change and he was calm andposed. It didn¡¯t affect him at all.

    Compared to others, the difference between this person was really big.

    When the car passed by the foot of the mountain, Shi Mengwan took a look outside. That was the ce where she had lost contact with her Dear Brother.

    She turned around to look at Zhan Haoze, but he didn¡¯t react at all. Was he really her Dear Brother?

    Those memories had been on her mind for so many years, but Zhan Haoze seemed to havepletely forgotten them.

    Did something happen to him? Did he lose his memory? Or was there something that she didn¡¯t know about?

    She thought about Zhan Haoze¡¯s current status. It was different from the past. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to go through that experience of being a hooligan.

    That was why he avoided talking about it? Was that so?

    ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat for lunch?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s face was erged in front of her. Shi Mengwan realized that she was staring at Zhan Haoze, and she was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    Zhan Haoze nced at her but he wasn¡¯t annoyed.

    The car finally arrived at a very famous Western restaurant in the center of Lin City. Shi Mengwan followed Zhan Haoze into the door. Before the two of them had time to sit down, someone who knew Zhan Haoze happened toe over.

    When the other party saw Zhan Haoze, they came over to greet him.

    When Zhan Haoze was greeting the other party, the other party¡¯s gaze swept past Shi Mengwan.

    Shi Mengwan felt a little ufortable and wanted to pull her hand back, but she felt Zhan Haoze put his arm around her shoulder and calmly introduced, ¡°This is my girlfriend.¡±

    She was stunned on the spot. Did Zhan Haoze know what he was talking about?

    She didn¡¯t even notice that person¡¯s ambiguous gaze. After all, at this stage, anyone who knew Zhan Haoze knew that he had a fianc¨¦e.

    And now, he had a girlfriend. However, looking at Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression, that person wouldn¡¯t look for trouble and would leave after saying goodbye.

    After that person left, Shi Mengwan stood there and looked at Zhan Haoze. ¡°You, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°You were my girlfriend to begin with.¡± Zhan Haoze looked at her. ¡°I promised you.¡±

    If she wanted a status, he would give her a status.

    Shi Mengwan sat there and looked at Zhan Haoze, who waspletely different from what she remembered. She couldn¡¯t control her heartbeat. She was once again moved by the person in front of her.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Zhan Haoze held her hand. His expression was focused. ¡°Come back to Qing City with me.¡±

    At this moment, Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t say anything to reject him. She just stared at Zhan Haoze in a daze. She actually had an uncontroble impulse in her heart. She really wanted to throw everything away and follow him.

    ... ..

    In the next few days, Zhan Haoze and Shi Mengwan seemed to have returned to the previous period of time.

    He was very busy. After all, he came this time to deal with a lot of business before preparing to go to Qing City.

    But every night, he would definitely have dinner with her.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s apartment was very small. Zhan Haoze suggested that she change ces, but she wasn¡¯t willing. She wasn¡¯t sure how long Zhan Haoze could maintain his current appearance. More importantly, if he were to leave one day... What would she do?

    Time went by for a week, and Zhan Haoze looked even busier.

    Shi Mengwan knew that he was busy, so she didn¡¯t intend to disturb him. She also took the opportunity to negotiate with the two contract factories.

    Song Searching Studio also took a big step forward.

    Shi Mengwan was in a good mood. Thinking about how the rtionship between Zhan Haoze and her was gradually getting better, she suddenly had a whim and wanted to celebrate with Zhan Haoze.

    ... ..

    Chen Feifei looked at Zhan Haoze in front of her. After a week of not seeing him, the person in front of her seemed to have changed again.

    There was still a cold expression on his face, but there was more gentleness. Needless to say, this must be the power of love.

    She was really jealous of the woman who had Zhan Haoze¡¯s heart, but she knew better than anyone what was the most important thing in front of her.

    ¡°Brother Hao. I¡¯m sorry. It seems that I¡¯ll have to trouble you tomorrow.¡±

    Chen Feifei thought of herself as a very ¡°filial¡± daughter. Therefore, she spent a lot of effort on Chen Yongchang¡¯s retirement home.

    In the end, she finally chose a small town in Canada. The environment was good, and the people were simple. Everything could be considered perfect.

    The only thing that wasn¡¯t perfect was that Chen Yongchang didn¡¯t want to go. He had been throwing a tantrum at home these few days because of her and Zhan Haoze¡¯s actions.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll naturally do what I promised you.¡±

    It was very easy to bring Chen Yongchang on the ne. It wasn¡¯t too difficult to make Chen Yongchang stay abroad for the rest of his life.

    Chen Feifei¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°You know what? My father has been scolding me at home these past few days.¡±

    She had been in thepany for the past few months, so she had some understanding of thepany. It would take some time for thepany to return to her hands.

    Chen Yongchang wanted to resist, but with Zhan Haoze around, he was suppressed.

    Chen Yongchang had been scolding people at home for the past few days. Of course, not only did he scold Chen Feifei, but he also scolded Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°He said that I have no conscience and that you are an ingrate. I think it¡¯s really funny. He was the one who said before that everything in the Chen family will belong to me in the future. Why is he so angry now that I just got it in advance?¡±

    Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t answer her question. Chen Feifei smiled. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about him. Brother Hao, let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±

    Before Zhan Haoze refused, Chen Feifei raised her index finger. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me. That old fox from Dacheng Corporation had arranged to meet at noon today. You know that he has always been lustful. I¡¯m afraid that I will be at a disadvantage in his hands. In any case, you¡¯ve already helped so much. I think you don¡¯t mind going to a dinner party with me, right?¡±

    She leaned forward a little. ¡°If I can settle the Dacheng Corporation¡¯s contract in advance, it will also allow me to establish my authority in thepany in advance. Who knows, I mighte out earlier to break off the engagement.¡±

    Zhan Haoze was speechless. However, that old fox Dacheng indeed didn¡¯t have a good reputation. However, he had some connections. There were benefits to working with him, but this person¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t good. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Even if Chen Feifei didn¡¯t say anything, he would still help her with these small favors.

    ¡°Thank you, brother Hao. You¡¯re the best.¡±

    Looking just like she did many years ago, Chen Feifei smiled innocently. Only they knew that Chen Feifei¡¯s smile waspletely different.

    After going downstairs, Chen Feifei hooked her arm around Zhan Haoze¡¯s arm before getting into the car. ¡°Brother Hao, it¡¯s been hard on you. Please act as a couple with me. Don¡¯t worry. Just this once. I promise I won¡¯t trouble you next time.¡±

    Once she had a foothold in the Chen Corporation, there was really no need for Zhan Haoze to appear. Just a name would do.

    Zhan Haoze nced at her. At this point, he seemed to be a little helpless. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t help you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The two of them got into the car together and headed to the ce that Chen Feifei had agreed on.

    Zhan Haoze ordered someone to drive. He didn¡¯t expect that Shi Mengwan, who was on the other side of the street and wanted to talk things over with Zhan Haoze, saw himing out just now. She also happened to see the scene of Zhan Haoze and Chen Feifei leaving arm in arm.

    She had a cold expression on her face as she watched Zhan Haoze ¡°lovingly¡± bring Chen Feifei into the car. She also saw Chen Feifei¡¯s overly bright smile.

    That scene looked like a loving and affectionate couple.

    Shi Mengwan suddenly felt that all the words of love she had heard yesterday had be a joke.

    She sat in the car and tightened her grip on the steering wheel. There was not a trace of emotion in her eyes.

    Shi Mengwan watched as the shocking motorcade left the building of Zhan Haoze¡¯spany. She also got into the car and started the engine to leave.

    However, this time, she didn¡¯t go back to the studio. Instead, she went home.

    ... ..

    Zhan Haoze not only apanied Chen Feifei toplete the Dacheng contract negotiation, but also went to the Chen Corporation. He appeared with Chen Feifei to show off his authority.

    During his time at the Chen Corporation, his prestige wasn¡¯t much worse than Chen Yongchang¡¯s. Many people had always treated him as the future head of the Chen Corporation.

    Now, Chen Yongchang said that he was ¡°not feeling well¡± and needed to rest, and the person to take over was Chen Feifei. Everyone was a little worried, but when they saw Zhan Haoze, there was nothing to worry about.

    After all, with Zhan Haoze around, the Chen family would only get better and better. Chen Feifei looked at the way those people looked at Zhan Haoze and clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Brother Hao, your existence is like a Buddha. With you, these people won¡¯t dare to look down on me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for supporting me.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Zhan Haoze was expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m just returning your favor.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re just returning the favor of saving my life. Why do I feel like I¡¯m losing out a little?¡± Chen Feifei couldn¡¯t be bothered to hide herself in front of Zhan Haoze.

    Zhan Haoze looked at her. ¡°Or, would you want uncle to stay?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Chen Feifei didn¡¯t dare to tease him anymore. ¡°Alright. I promise you that we¡¯re even.¡±

    Zhan Haoze entered her office and read through some recent cases of the Chen Corporation. He also briefly told Chen Feifei some points to pay attention to.

    After all, Chen Feifei was also a business student. She took over these things very quickly.

    He believed that he would return to Qing City in two days and it wouldn¡¯t have any impact.

    He spent the whole afternoon at the Chen Corporation. He rejected Chen Feifei¡¯s suggestion of having dinner together. His dinner was with Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°You¡¯re so eager to meet your sweetheart. I really want to meet her.¡±

    Zhan Haoze nced at her but didn¡¯t reply. Before everything waspletely stable, he didn¡¯t want Shi Mengwan to appear in front of Chen Feifei.

    After leaving the Chen Corporation, he went straight back to Shi Mengwan¡¯s apartment, only to find that she wasn¡¯t at home.

    Zhan Haoze was stunned for a moment. At this time, she should have already returned from the studio. Looking at the empty house, he took out his phone to make a call.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t answer his call. He tried to call again, but there was still no answer. Later, Shi Mengwan¡¯s phone was turned off.

    Holding the phone, he looked at the living room in front of him in a daze.

    What was Shi Mengwan doing? Ten minutester, Zhan Haoze¡¯s men brought news.

    Shi Mengwan had gone home. Home? At this time, what was she going home for?

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s first thought was, could it be that her mother had arranged another blind date? Thinking of this, Zhan Haoze suddenly couldn¡¯t sit still.

 Chapter 699 - 052:

    <h4>Chapter 699: 052:</h4>

    When Shi Mengwan reached home, it was almost evening. Father Shi went to the field to pick vegetables. Mother Shi was cooking in the kitchen. Shi Mengru, who had already advanced to the second year of middle school, was doing her homework in her room when she heard the car ring. She ran out.

    ¡°Sis? Why are you back?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a festive season, so Shi Mengwan rarely went home.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I missed you guys.¡±

    Shi Mengwan smiled. Although she came back in a hurry, she still had gifts.

    She took out a big box from the back seat of the car and handed it to Shi Mengru. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the old tablet had a ck screen? I bought a new one for you.¡±

    ¡°Wow, sis, you¡¯re so nice. Mwah.¡± Shi Mengru jumped up and kissed Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°You spoil her.¡± Mother Shi heard their voices and came out from the kitchen. ¡°She¡¯s only a student, but she already used two tablets. No one else uses a tablet. She doesn¡¯t only have aputer, but she also has a tablet and a cell phone. Don¡¯t spoil her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s not spoiled.¡± Shi Mengwan rubbed her sister¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re watching her. You spoil her just by buying some electronic products?¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    Shi Mengwan wanted to say something else, but Shi Mengwan took out a bigger box from the back. ¡°Mom, this is for you. I heard from Qingsang that this physiotherapy device sold very well in their hospital and it¡¯s very effective. Your shoulder is always hurting, SO try this.¡±

    ¡°Why waste this money? How much pain can it be? I¡¯ll just bear it and it¡¯ll pass.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so frugal with money.¡± Shi Mengwan took out the other gifts from the car. ¡°Our studio has been doing very well recently. It¡¯s quite busy. Don¡¯t worry, your daughter can earn money.¡±

    ¡°You still came back despite being busy?¡± Shi Mengwan took over the gifts. ¡°Didn¡¯t you juste back for the mid-autumn Festival? You don¡¯t have toe back anymore. You keep running back and forth.¡±

    ¡°Mom, are you chasing me away?¡± Shi Mengwan pretended to get into the car as she spoke. ¡°Alright, the gifts have been delivered. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°You child.¡± Mother Shi patted her on the back. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll get your dad to buy some more vegetables. We need extra food tonight.¡±

    Mother Shi reached out to hug Shi Mengwan. After she saw Zhan Haoze and Chen Feifei being unhappy together, no matter how unhappy she was before, she had calmed down now.

    She shouldn¡¯t be surprised, nor should she be surprised.

    Zhan Haoze lied to her again and again, but she was stupid enough to believe him again and again.

    This time, there really wouldn¡¯t be a next time. She wouldn¡¯t believe him again. Looking at the setting sun, Shi Mengwan made up her mind.

    When Father Shi came back, he was very happy to see Shi Mengwan again. The family ate happily. Shi Mengwan sat and chatted with her parents for a while, then went to check on Shi Mengru¡¯s homework.

    Actually, there was nothing to check. Shi Mengru¡¯s grades were good and she had always been among the best. She even nned to go to university in Lin City in the future and apany her.

    After taking a shower, Shi Mengwan went back to her room, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She was in a bad mood. She looked at her phone and saw that there were a few missed calls.

    Later, she turned off her phone, but Zhan Haoze called her. She didn¡¯t understand why he called her.

    He clearly had Chen Feifei. Why did hee to provoke her again?

    She had made up her mind many times to give up, but every time, she wavered under Zhan Haoze¡¯s overbearing and pestering.

    Every time she made a promise, Zhan Haoze would break it in the end. It was enough.

    This time, she was for real. She would never believe him again.

    She would never believe a word he said. Shi Mengwan thought this in her heart when she blocked Zhan Haoze¡¯s number.

    ... ..

    Shi Mengwan blocked Zhan Haoze¡¯s number, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep smoothly.

    Just as she was about to fall asleep, her phone rang. The incessant ringing of her phone made Shi Mengwan have no choice but to open her eyes.

    She nced at the screen. It was a number she didn¡¯t recognize. She pressed it.

    After a while, her phone rang again. She pressed it again. After a while, it rang again. She pressed it again.

    After this stalemate for the fifth time, Shi Mengwan finally couldn¡¯t help but pick up the phone.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your mom tell you that calling someone in the middle of the night is very impolite?¡±

    ¡°No. My mom died a long time ago.¡±

    The voice on the other end woke Shi Mengwan up instantly. She looked at the phone in her palm. It was an unfamiliar number, and the voice was indeed Zhan Haoze¡¯s.

    She closed her eyes and was about to hang up.

    ¡°I¡¯m at your door.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s next sentence made her stop. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m at your door. It¡¯s not Lin City¡¯s apartment, it¡¯s your hometown, Qingfeng Town.¡±

    Shi Mengwan blinked. For a moment, she thought she was hearing things.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Come out.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s voice was full of anger. ¡°Zhan Haoze, that¡¯s enough. Let me tell you, we¡¯re done. There¡¯s no future, and there¡¯s no break-up. No matter what, we¡¯ve never had a good time.¡±

    As she spoke, she hung up. Afraid that Zhan Haoze would call again, she was about to turn off her phone.

    At this moment, a message popped up. ¡°Perhaps, you want me to visit your parents?¡±

    ¡°Crazy.¡± Shi Mengwan looked at the message and stopped turning off her phone.

    Was Zhan Haoze crazy?

    At this time, he wanted to visit her parents? Did he think that the matter wasn¡¯t big enough?

    While she was angry, the phone rang again. Looking at the number shing on it, Shi Mengwan picked it up gloomily.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, that¡¯s enough. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything yesterday. You might be pregnant. Do you want me to tell your parents about this?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s face was red. She felt half angry and half shy.

    Zhan Haoze remembered to do something, tut thest time yesterday, there wasn¡¯t enough TT. She wanted to stop it, but it was toote.

    After the incident, she could only rejoice that it was a safe period. However, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t believe in a safe period at all.

    After all, Su Qingsang was a doctor in the obstetrics and gynecology department. She had told her many times that their hospital had all sorts of unwanted pregnancies.

    Many of them thought that it was a safe period. But in Su Qingsang¡¯s words, a safe period wasn¡¯t safe either. It still depended on the person.

    Zhan Haoze, that bastard, actually used this to threaten her?

    How would she dare to let him go to her parents and spout nonsense? She would basically be digging her own grave.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    ¡°Five minutes.¡±

    Zhan Haoze dropped these three words and hung up the phone.

    Shi Mengwan was furious. She simply felt that her stomach was hurting. She looked out the window. The sky was gloomy and it looked like it was going to rain.

    She gritted her teeth and got up helplessly. She put on her coat and went downstairs.

    It was almost midnight. Father Shi and Mother Shi were all asleep. Shi Mengru¡¯s room was at the other end of the corridor. Mother Shi¡¯s room was in one of the rooms downstairs.

    This kind of house that was built by oneself usually had a big hall outside.

    Shi Mengwan could only rejoice that she didn¡¯t have to be afraid of waking up her parents.

    Before she left, she didn¡¯t know if it was due to some supernatural reason or something else, but she picked up her bag and her car keys.

    When she went outside, the cold wind that blew against her face made her stagger. After she stabilized her body, she saw a row of luxury cars lined up on the roadside diagonally across from the Shi family¡¯s courtyard.

    If anyone didn¡¯t wake up and see so many luxury cars in such a small town, they would be shocked.

    Shi Mengwan closed her eyes and had no choice but to get into the car in the middle.

    It was much warmer inside the car than outside. Although Shi Mengwan did not n to stay for long. It was warm inside the car. The headlights on top of her head made her feel a little warm. But that was all.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, what do you want?¡±

    She didn¡¯te out because she was afraid of him or anything else. She was just concerned about her parents¡¯ thoughts and feelings.

    If Zhan Haoze thought that she was afraid of him, then he was really wrong.

    To her surprise, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t seem to be angry. His tone was still gentle.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you went home? You didn¡¯t pick up your phone. I was worried about you.¡±

    Ignoring the concern in his words, Shi Mengwan red at the person in front of her. ¡°Tell you? Why should I tell you? Who are you to me? Where I go and what I do, it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, does it?¡±

    Her words today were very blunt, and her attitude was also very aggressive. Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t quite sure what had happened to Shi Mengwan.

    They had gradually entered a good state in the past few days, and he thought that her attitude had softened.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, I seem to be your boyfriend?¡±

    So now she was saying that what she did had nothing to do with him? Could it really have nothing to do with him?

    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s break up now.¡±

    In any case, he couldn¡¯t be her boyfriend alone, so it was fine if she didn¡¯t want him.

    Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes slightly. He finally realized that something was wrong. ¡°What happened?¡±

    She rushed home in a hurry. Could it be that her grandmother was forcing her to get married again, or asking her topromise and agree to some conditions?

    What happened? Shi Mengwan only found it funny. This person had the nerve to ask her what happened?

    Shouldn¡¯t this sentence be told to him himself? Shi Mengwan wanted to stab him a few times, but she held it back.

    She had said too much about Chen Feifei and the others. Her doubts were never confirmed. The following answer was... no, there were some. But after that answer, she always lost some of herself.

    She catered to him and epted everything he gave her. Now, she didn¡¯t want it anymore.

    ¡°What can happen to me? I¡¯m just tired of it.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t the only one who would y the game of two-timing outside. If she was given a chance, she would prove it to him. She, Shi Mengwan, didn¡¯t need to hang herself on his tree.

    Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes and looked at Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression seriously. He was surprised to find that what she said was actually true.

    ¡°Tired of it?¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and listened to Shi Mengwan¡¯s rather heartless words. He squeezed her hand and his gaze returned to its previous gloominess. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know.¡± Shi Mengwan withdrew her hand and took a step back. ¡°Zhan Haoze. Please, stay away from me. We¡¯re notpatible.¡±

    She reached out to pull the car door, but found that she couldn¡¯t open it at all. At the same time, Zhan Haoze actually got someone to start the car.

    Shi Mengwan gritted her teeth and turned to face Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, that¡¯s enough. Stop the car for me, do you hear me?¡±

    She was very angry. She reached out to pull the car door, but the car door didn¡¯t budge. Shi Mengwan was furious. She raised her foot and kicked at the car door.

    Unfortunately, she was thin and weak, so she couldn¡¯t move the car door at all.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s sharp temper was on the rise. Not caring if she would hurt her foot, she used both feet to kick at the same time.

    Zhan Haoze hugged her waist and signaled for the driver to stop the car.

    The moment the car stopped, Shi Mengwan bit down on his shoulder.

    Zhan Haoze wore a lot of clothes in thete autumn weather. To him, this strength was no different from scratching an itch.

    He let her bite him until she had no strength left to bite him. He lifted her body and lifted her up.

    ¡°Start the car.¡±

    Zhan Haoze.¡± Shi Mengwan was furious. He didn¡¯t listen to her at all, did he?

    Before the car started, Zhan Haoze looked at her and took the bag in her hand. He took out the car keys from inside. He gave his orders and someone quickly came over and took the car keys.

    Shi Mengwan was furious. ¡°Zhan Haoze, don¡¯t be too shameless. If you really talk nonsense in front of my parents, we can at most fight to the death. You can try.¡±

    ¡°You came out sote with your bag. Didn¡¯t you just want to leave?¡±

    Shi Mengwan was extremely angry. Of course she wanted to leave. She would rather return to Lin City and argue with Zhan Haoze slowly than let Mother Shi see Zhan Haoze appear.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for Mother Shi to calm down during this period of time. She didn¡¯t want to argue about introducing a blind date to her anymore.

    If she saw Zhan Haoze appear again, it was hard to say whether or not Mother Shi would find someone to go on a blind date with her again.

    ¡°What exactly are you angry about?¡±

    Zhan Haoze really didn¡¯t understand. They had been fine during this period of time. She had also started to ept him again. What was she doing today?

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to talk to him. It was already veryte at this time. She turned around and leaned against the back of the chair with her back facing Zhan Haoze, then closed her eyes.

    She used this action to silently resist. She wouldn¡¯t answer his questions, much less be with him.

    Zhan Haoze looked at her face. It was rare that he didn¡¯t force her to speak like before. He just stared fixedly at Shi Mengwan¡¯s face.

    Shi Mengwan felt Zhan Haoze¡¯s gaze, and her eyes closed even more tightly.

    It was just that at first, she was pretending to sleep, butter, it turned into real sleep. No matter what, she was someone who had been driving for a whole day.

    In a daze, she really fell asleep.

    When Shi Mengwan woke up, she was woken up by the ringtone of her phone. On the other end of the phone, Mother Shi was very anxious.

    ¡°Wanwan, where did you go? Why did your car disappear? Where are you? Where did you drive to this early in the morning?¡±

    Where could I drive to so early in the morning? Shi Mengwan wanted to deny it, but she suddenly remembered Zhan Haoze¡¯s appearance yesterday. She was shocked and quickly regained her senses.

    She exined to Mother Shi that something happened at the factoryst night and she returned to Lin City overnight.

    Although Mother Shi believed this excuse, she lectured her again. She felt that she didn¡¯t care about her health and it was very tiring to stay upte and drive.

    But now that she was sure that she was fine, Mother Shi said a few words to her and hung up.

    Shi Mengwan hung up and suddenly realized something. The environment in front of her wasn¡¯t in her apartment in Lin City.

    Where was this?

 Chapter 700 - Do You Need Help

    <h4>Chapter 700: Do You Need Help</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The unfamiliar environment in front of her wasn¡¯t that of her apartment.

    Shi Mengwan felt a headacheing on. She sat up and looked at the environment in front of her.

    This room was very big. It was almost as big as her small apartment. Other than the bed, there was also a sofa and an imperial consort¡¯s chair on the other side.

    Near the balcony, there were elegant and simple beige curtains. The whole style was European Court style, but not very popr.

    She got out of bed and found that it wasn¡¯t her shoes by the bed, but a pair of extremelyfortable indoor slippers. She put them on and walked toward the balcony. When she pulled open the curtains, she was almost shocked.

    The huge artificialke was right in front of her, and the green in front of her was like a park, but it was much more elegant than a park.

    She looked to the side and saw all the vis. She frowned. She was friends with Su Qingsang, and sometimes she would attend some clients¡¯ dinner parties. She had a certain understanding of some famous vis in Lin City.

    But this neighborhood in front of her was very unfamiliar to her.

    She stood for a while and remembered that thest person she saw was Zhan Haoze. She was about to call Zhan Haoze. However, Zhan Haoze happened to be standing at the door.

    ¡°Where am I? Why am I here?¡± How did he bring her here?

    No, how did she appear here without realizing anything?

    ¡°My home.¡± Zhan Haoze walked towards her. The morning light shone from the balcony. The person in front of her was tall and handsome.

    Shi Mengwan almost lost her footing when she heard the next sentence. ¡°This is my home in Qing City.¡±

    Shi Mengwan staggered and almost lost her bnce. Zhan Haoze quickly supported her at that moment.

    Shi Mengwan, who had just woken up, didn¡¯t have much energy to resist him. Her lips moved and a gloomy look shed across her eyes.

    ¡°You, who agreed to you? Who promised you that I woulde to Qing City?¡±

    Zhan Haoze saw the anger on her face. He didn¡¯t understand why she was so angry.

    ¡°I told you that I wanted to bring you to Qing City.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was so angry that she almostughed. ¡°You said you wanted me toe, so I had toe?¡±

    Wanting to walk out, she threw this sentence and walked past Zhan Haoze. Her arm was grabbed by Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°You¡¯re angry? Why?¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you think I can¡¯t be angry? Do you think I have no reason to be angry if you brought me to another city and another ce without my consent?¡±

    Zhan Haoze was stunned for a moment. Looking at the anger on Shi Mengwan¡¯s face, he nodded, which was rare. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault for not getting your consent. However, I still have things to settle here, but I wanted to be with you, so I used this wrong method.¡±

    His attitude was a little humble. Shi Mengwan was really not used to Zhan Haoze like this.

    In the past, she would have wanted to question him, but today, she was toozy to even question him.

    ¡°I ept your apology, so can I leave now?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t expect Shi Mengwan to have such a reaction. In the moment that his mind shed. Shi Mengwan was already walking out. When she reached the door, he wanted to chase after her.

    Shi Mengwan suddenly stopped and turned back.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my bag? And my car.¡±

    ¡°My bag is downstairs. I asked someone to park your car downstairs.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t ask any more questions after hearing that. She turned around and continued to walk out. Zhan Haoze followed behind her.

    Shi Mengwan took a few steps and realized that there was no way out. She turned around and looked at Zhan Haoze who was following behind her. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she saw a subtle smile in his eyes.

    ¡°The stairs are over here.¡±

    Zhan Haoze exined very kindly. Shi Mengwan snorted and walked past him in the opposite direction.

    She was full of anger. Zhan Haoze decided not to tell her that the ce she had walked to was actually an elevator. She just needed to press the button on the side and the elevator woulde up. Instead, he chose to follow behind her.

    Shi Mengwan was wearing cotton slippers, so she naturally couldn¡¯t walk fast. She didn¡¯t know if she had turned on the air conditioner, but the warm wind in this season made her feel a little hot.

    The stairs were indeed on the other side. After going downstairs, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate the decorations here. After looking around, she saw her bag on the sofa. She went forward to pick it up and continued to walk outside.

    After taking two steps, she realized that the shoes on her feet weren¡¯t right. She had to turn around to look at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Where are my shoes?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re in the shoe cab at the entrance.¡±

    Zhan Haoze said. Shi Mengwan nodded and went forward to open the shoe cab. Sure enough, she found her shoes. She put them on and reached out to open the door.

    The moment the door opened, a cold wind blew against her face, causing Shi Mengwan to quickly and instinctively close the door.

    She turned around and looked at Zhan Haoze. ¡°Is Qing City in the north?¡±

    She had always heard him say that he wanted her to apany him back to Qing City, but she had never paid attention to where Qing City was.

    She looked at herself. Before she left the house yesterday, she had taken a thin wool coat, but now that she had just woken up, she didn¡¯t know where the coat was. She was only wearing a thin sweater, so she was really cold now.

    She red at Zhan Haoze and gritted her teeth for some reason. ¡°Mr. Zhan, can I ask, how did I get in here yesterday?¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at the anger on her face and didn¡¯t seem to mind. ¡°I carried you in. You slept a little soundly. When I got out of the car, I covered you with a nket.¡±

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say that he got into the car right after he got off the ne. The car was heated and they came directly from the underground garage when they arrived, so it was normal for her not to feel cold.

    Shi Mengwan nodded. Her expression was very conflicted, but also a little angry. ¡°Good, very good. Very good.¡±

    Under such circumstances, if she didn¡¯t want to get sick from the cold, she had to ask Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave in a hurry. There are many fun ces in Qing City. You can y for two days before you leave.¡±

    ¡°Is this considered a forced sale?¡±

    Shi Mengwan was furious. Zhan Haoze put his arm around her waist. ¡°This is a sincere invitation.¡±

    Shi Mengwan raised her foot and was about to step on his instep. However, she was wearing cotton slippers. No matter how hard she tried, it didn¡¯t cause any harm to Zhan Haoze¡¯s foot.

    Not wanting to talk to him, she was angry and turned around.

    However, her stomach called out unwillingly at this time. Shi Mengwan¡¯s face immediately turned red.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Zhan Haoze brought her to the dining hall. Previously, Shi Mengwan was so focused on leaving that she didn¡¯t even notice that there was someone else in the house.

    After entering the dining hall, she realized that not only was the room big, but the dining hall was also big.

    There was a long white dining table with a lot of exquisite food ced in the middle. It was ced on an exquisite te.

    Zhan Haoze held Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand and sat down at one end of the dining table.

    ¡°Qing City has some pretty good attraction ces. After dinner, we can ¨C¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have a lot of business to deal with?¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression was a little cold. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you can go deal with business first.¡±

    Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t angry after being rejected by her. He wanted to exin that he could free up a day, but Tang Hua rushed in from outside.

    When he saw that Shi Mengwan was also there, he swallowed the words that he wanted to say.

    ¡°Chief Zhan, Miss Shi.¡±

    Shi Mengwan knew Tang Hua. This person had been with Zhan Haoze for God knows how long. She nodded as a greeting and watched Zhan Haoze get up.

    ¡°You eat first. I have something to do here. I¡¯ll bring you to y in the afternoon.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t mind since she could go out. Now she was so happy that she couldn¡¯t see Zhan Haoze.

    Zhan Haoze only finished his work in the evening.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t mind. She was thinking about some problems. For example, how should she leave this ce? How should she tell Zhan Haoze everything.

    Before she could think clearly, Zhan Haoze had finished his work.

    The sky gradually darkened. When Zhan Haoze appeared in front of Shi Mengwan again, Shi Mengwan had just finished scrolling through her Wechat moments.

    Looking at the pair of long legs that appeared in front of her, she raised her head. Zhan Haoze was looking at her.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go out and eat.¡±

    ¡°Go out and eat?¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want to move. ¡°It¡¯s very cold outside.¡±

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t particrly cold. It wasn¡¯t the coldest time in Qing City yet. It was just that Shi Mengwan had just flown over from the south and felt that it was especially cold here.

    Zhan Haoze held her hand, and she realized that there was a fitting room on the other side of the door.

    She pulled open the door of one of the cabs. Inside, there were all women¡¯s clothes. All of them were brand new, and the tags were still there. There were clothes for all seasons of the year. There were all kinds of shoes underneath.

    So many women¡¯s clothes made Shi Mengwan turn her head to look at him. Her slightly furrowed brows carried someplicated emotions.

    Although these clothes were all in her size, her size was the standard size. So ¡ª

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going out for dinner? Take a jacket and go.¡±

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t get too excited, but Zhan Haoze seemed to be in a good mood. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t going to make a move, he took the initiative to pick out a khaki-colored wool jacket and handed it to her.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    Although Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t very satisfied, she still put on the coat. She found a pair of boots to put on, and Shi Mengwan followed Zhan Haoze out of the door.

    After getting into the car, Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Zhan Haoze looked very rxed.

    He reached out to pull her hand. ¡°Sorry, Tang Hua had something to talk to me about, and forgot the time. He didn¡¯t apany you. Are you angry?¡±

    Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t angry at all. She withdrew her hand, and Zhan Haoze reached out to her again. She avoided his hand again. This time, she identally touched a button and the car window was lowered.

    A cold wind blew past, and Shi Mengwan closed the car window again. The car turned at this time, so she didn¡¯t notice that Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao had just gotten out of the car in a vi nearby. Su Qingsang happened to see her sitting in the car window, and for a moment, she thought her eyes were ying tricks on her.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s car drove around Qing City. He seemed to be in a good mood today, so he sat in the car and gave Shi Mengwan a brief introduction of some of the scenic spots in Qing City and ces to go.

    Unfortunately, Shi Mengwan wanted to break up with him, so she was in a bad mood and couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so.

    In the end, Zhan Haoze thought that she was hungry, so he took her to a ce that was said to be very delicious and had roasted mutton.

    It was a typical northern courtyard restaurant, but it was cleverly divided into one private room after another.

    Zhan Haoze and Shi Mengwan were taken into the private room and sat down. Not long after they ordered the food, Zhan Haoze¡¯s cell phone rang. He nced at Shi Mengwan and took his phone out to answer the call.

    He didn¡¯t expect to meet Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao, who had alsoe because of their fame.

    ¡°President Zhan?¡±

    ¡°President Huo.¡±

    The two men stood at the door of the private room and greeted each other. Shi Mengwan saw Su Qingsang at first sight. She was so frightened that she instinctively hid in the bathroom in the private room.

    Outside, Zhan Haoze was still chatting with Huo Jinyao. The men were talking to each other. Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t care at all about what they were talking about.

    All she cared about was whether Zhan Haoze would suddenly go crazy and ask them toe in for dinner.

    If Su Qingsang saw her, it would be really embarrassing. Fortunately, Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao weren¡¯t meeting anyone they knew here. They were just here for fun.

    After greeting them, Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao went to the backyard to watch them roast the wholemb.

    Shi Mengwan felt her back drenched in sweat. When Zhan Haoze entered the house, she couldn¡¯t help but look gloomy.

    ¡°I want to leave.¡±

    Her voice sounded a little anxious. Looking at Zhan Haoze, she had no intention of staying.

    ¡°They¡¯re already roasting it. It¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Zhan Haoze sat down beside her and looked at her pale face. Ever since he came to look for her this time, he had a rare intention to tease her.

    ¡°You¡¯re going out now to meet your good friend?¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze?¡± Has Su Qingsang not returned to the private room yet?

    ¡°Your good friend is visiting now. If you go out now, I won¡¯t object, but I can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t encounter her by chance.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression was very ugly. Wishing that she could open a hole in his body, she red at Zhan Haoze in front of her.

    Zhan Haoze went to pinch her hand again. ¡°If you want to see her, it¡¯s easy. I can ask president Huo to bring her along. It¡¯ll be more lively with more people, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    It¡¯s him, my ass. Shi Mengwan turned her face away. She didn¡¯t want to see this bastard at all.

    The meal was naturally a little tasteless. Shi Mengwan saw Su Qingsang¡¯s picture of a roastedmb on her Wechat moments. She even circled her on it, saying that the next time she came, she could treat her to it.

    Shi Mengwan finally gave a thumbs up and threw her phone to the side.

    That night, Zhan Haoze said that he would take her to the hot spring, but Shi Mengwan was not in the mood. ¡°Zhan Haoze, when are you going to let me go?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I told you, there are many ces worth visiting in Qingcheng, and there¡¯s a hot spring here. It¡¯s veryfortable to soak in a hot spring in this kind of weather. I¡¯ll get someone to arrange it tomorrow.¡±

    How could Shi Mengwan still be in the mood to soak in a hot spring? She wanted to return to Lin City right now. Zhan Haoze hugged her waist at this moment.

    ¡°Pregnant women aren¡¯t allowed to soak in hot springs, so don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s unlikely that your good friend, Mrs. Huo, will encounter you.¡±

    ¡°If I return to Lin City, it¡¯s even more unlikely that she¡¯ll meet me.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s words were somewhat mocking. Zhan Haoze acted as if he didn¡¯t hear her. He didn¡¯t think that there was something wrong with Shi Mengwan because he saw her with Chen Feifei. He only thought that she was unhappy because he brought her to Qing City without her consent, an that was why she was throwing a tantrum.

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t reason with him, Shi Mengwan simply didn¡¯t say anything.

    She opened the door like a thief and called the waiter to confirm that Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao were in their own private room. Only then did she leave in a hurry.

    What Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t expect was that what she was afraid of woulde true. The more she didn¡¯t want to run into Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao, the more she would run into them.

    When she was dragged out of the door by Zhan Haoze and brought by him to visit the famous ancient city in Qing City, she actually ran into Su Qingsang again.

    She was a fashion designer, so she didn¡¯t have a fanatical interest in clothing stores. However, when it came to ethnic clothing stores, clothing stores with personality, she couldn¡¯t resist them.

    Thus, even though she didn¡¯t want to be with Zhan Haoze, she still couldn¡¯t help but lift her feet and enter the clothing store when she saw it.

    Her teacher had once told them that a good clothing design not only sought for the new, but also had to be passed down.

    The nation was the world, and the characteristics of the nation also needed to be passed down. Shi Mengwan looked at the exquisite, handmade clothes and liked them very much.

    Zhan Haoze said at the right time, ¡°If you like them, you can try them on.¡±

    ¡°Yes, miss, your figure is so good. You¡¯ll look good in our clothes.¡±

    The shop assistant said ttery at the right time. Seeing that Shi Mengwan was standing still, he added, ¡°The clothes in our shop are usually of one color and one size. Although they are all of the same ethnic style, we have our own manufacturing and processing. Miss, please try them on.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the peak season for tourists, so there weren¡¯t many people. Shi Mengwan looked at the obviously Uyghur clothes and finally nodded.

    She didn¡¯t expect that when she went in to try on the clothes, it was such a coincidence. Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao happened to enter the shop.

    Speaking of which, Su Qingsang entered the shop because of her. Although her belly was too big for her to wear them, Shi Mengwan could wear it.

    Su Qingsang just wanted to buy a gift for Shi Mengwan. But she didn¡¯t expect to meet Zhan Haoze.

    Zhan Haoze also didn¡¯t expect to meet Huo Jinyao so coincidentally in such a big city with a poption of more than ten million people.

    It was really fate.

    Huo Jinyao looked at him with a probing gaze. Zhan Haoze was quite calm and even started to chat with Huo Jinyao again.

    ¡°Is Director Zhan alone?¡±

    ¡°No, my girlfriend and I are here.¡±

    Zhan Haoze openly admitted Shi Mengwan¡¯s identity. Of course, he didn¡¯t miss the sh of dissatisfaction in Su Qingsang¡¯s eyes.

    Su Qingsang naturally wouldn¡¯t like Zhan Haoze¡¯s behavior. Zhan Haoze already had a fianc¨¦e, Chen Feifei, but now he had a girlfriend.

    She dared to bet that the girlfriend was definitely not Chen Feifei.

    Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t interested in meddling in other people¡¯s business. She turned around and took a piece of clothing that she felt was suitable for Shi Mengwan and went to the fitting room.

    On the other end, the shop assistant took the initiative to ask because Shi Mengwan didn¡¯te out.

    Zhan Haoze looked at Huo Jinyao, who was staring at him with curiosity, and entered the fitting room under the shop assistant¡¯s gaze.

    Shi Mengwan had never encountered such an awkward situation, and she had never encountered a problem that she was more unable to solve than now.

 Chapter 701 - You Said You Would Listen To Me tonight.â€

    <h4>Chapter 701: You Said You Would Listen To Me tonight.¡±</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Listening to Su Qingsang¡¯s voice outside, Shi Mengwan, who had already changed into her national costume, didn¡¯t have the courage to walk out.

    She never expected to meet Su Qingsang because she was in a bad mood and was forced by Zhan Haoze to go to the night market in Ancient City.

    She didn¡¯t go out. The shop assistant even began to ask her if she was not feeling well. Could she befortable?

    Just yesterday, she heard Zhan Haoze and Chen Feifei talking on the phone.

    Chen Yongchang had already been sent on the ne by Zhan Haoze. Along with him was Chen Yongchang¡¯s illegitimate son outside.

    If it weren¡¯t for Zhan Haoze, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy to achieve such a feat.

    However, that illegitimate son had run away after getting off the ne. Chen Yongchang was the most important surveince target, but that illegitimate child wasn¡¯t.

    Chen Feifei became a little nervous after he ran away like this. She was more or less afraid that he would return to Lin City to take revenge on her. Her position wasn¡¯t stable now, so if that person wanted to do something, although she wouldn¡¯t be unable to resist, he could still be considered a hindrance.

    However, to Zhan Haoze, everything was under his control. Therefore, he told Chen Feifei not to think too much. That illegitimate child wouldn¡¯t be able to run far. He would capture him and lock him up with Chen Yongchang, ording to the original n.

    In Su Qingsang¡¯s heart, this was just a phone call under a transaction. It couldn¡¯t be any more normal.

    But in Shi Mengwan¡¯s case, it waspletely different. It was just making what she had seen turn into what she had heard.

    Because of this reason, whether it was eating roasted wholembst night or returning to Cherry Blossom Vi at night, she didn¡¯t treat Zhan Haoze well.

    At night, she didn¡¯t even allow Zhan Haoze to touch her. Now, if he touched her again, she would have a huge reaction.

    Due to the shame of being a mistress, her resentment towards Zhan Haoze for putting her in this situation was very obvious. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to bother with Zhan Haoze at all.

    Including today, she was forced by Zhan Haoze to go shopping. If she could, she just wanted to go back to Lin City as soon as possible.

    However, in this situation, let alone going back to Lin City, she didn¡¯t even know if she could walk out of this small fitting room.

    However, at this moment, Zhan Haoze entered the door. She saw a faint smile on his face as he stared at the embarrassed and sheepish look on her face.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Alright? That¡¯s right. In his heart, did other people¡¯s feelings matter?

    She was furious. However, Zhan Haoze had the ability to take advantage of her at this moment. She was furious and reached out to push him without thinking.

    He moved forward while she retreated until there was no way out.

    ¡°Are you afraid of being heard?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what if I take you here?¡±

    ¡°You look very beautiful in this outfit.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to take you here, then beg me.¡±

    He had gone too far towards her, and the words he said sounded like those of a bastard.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t forgotten the explosive dressing-up incidentst year. She absolutely, absolutely didn¡¯t want to be the female lead of such an incident.

    ¡°Your pleas have no sincerity at all.¡±

    ¡°If you listen to me tonight, I¡¯ll let you go. How about that?¡±

    Shi Mengwan had no choice but to lower her head. ¡°I beg you.¡±

    In the end, Shi Mengwan was carried out of the fitting room by Zhan Haoze. He even ¡°kindly¡± covered her face so that she wouldn¡¯t be seen by Huo Jinyao or Su Qingsang.

    However, the words ¡°remember, you owe me again¡± entered Shi Mengwan¡¯s ears.

    This shameless bastard. If it wasn¡¯t for him, how could she have fallen into such a situation?

    Owe him again? How thick-skinned was this person?

    After leaving the ancient city, Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t in the mood to go shopping anymore. She expressed that she wanted to go back.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t argue with her and brought her into the car. The mighty motorcade once again drove from the parking lot of the Ancient City to the Cherry Blossom Vi.

    That night, Shi Mengwan, who had taken a shower, went to bed early. She wanted to avoid Zhan Haoze. Before he could finish his work, she closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.

    She thought that Zhan Haoze would let her go if she fell asleep. But reality proved that she was too naive.

    When she was in a daze, she felt someone pressing on her body. That feeling reminded her of a big wolf dog that she had raised when she was young. It always liked to pounce on her like this.

    ¡°Big Huang, get down,¡± she said in a daze. She didn¡¯t forget to reach out and push ¡°Big Huang¡± away.

    This time, ¡°Big Huang¡±was very persistent. She pushed it a few times but couldn¡¯t push it down. Shi Mengwan called out again.

    ¡°Big Huang, stop messing around.¡±

    Zhan Haoze supported his body with one hand and propped himself up to look at Shi Mengwan. She was really deep asleep. There was still Big Huang?

    The name of an animal made Zhan Haoze¡¯s face darken. He stopped hesitating and started to take off Shi Mengwan¡¯s clothes.

    The cloakroom naturally had pajamas of all kinds. Shi Mengwan chose the most conservative one. The cotton pajamas with a round cor covered her whole body.

    But just like that, Zhan Haoze could still see some sense of her sultriness.

    Shi Mengwan had an extremely seductive face, but it didn¡¯t appear so morous. Instead, she looked more beautiful the more he looked at her.

    It was naturally troublesome to take off this set of pajamas. Zhan Haoze tried, but Shi Mengwan slept very soundly. His hands didn¡¯t stop moving, and just as he was about to lift the shirt up and help her take it offpletely.., she once again pushed him down, as if he was ¡°Big Huang¡±.

    Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes, propped up his arms and stared at Shi Mengwan¡¯s hands for a long time. Finally, he got up and left.

    But he didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he went to get a pair of scissors.

    The heater was turned on in the room, and he wasn¡¯t worried that Shi Mengwan would catch a cold. Zhan Haoze used the scissors to cut thefortable but expensive pajamas just like that.

    The clothes were cut open inch by inch, and the scenery that was wrapped tightly before was naturally exposed now.

    Barely touching Shi Mengwan¡¯s skin, he cut carefully. Putting down the scissors, he continued to take off her pants.

    This was much easier. But when hepletely took them off, Shi Mengwan also woke up.

    She dreamt that the dog refused to get off her body, and even pulled up her quilt. At first, she tried to reach out to pull, butter found that she couldn¡¯t stop it.

    When she realized that it wasn¡¯t Big Huang pulling her pants to wake up, she realized that she was almost naked except for a pair of underpants.

    Her face turned red. She instantly woke up and stared at the culprit.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, what are you doing?¡±

    Zhan Haoze was going to pull thest piece of cloth, but he didn¡¯t expect Shi Mengwan to wake up.

    When he met her furious and angry eyes, he pushed his body up again and moved closer to her.

    His breath touched her cheek. He kissed her lips and moved his kiss to her earlobe.

    He bit the little jade bead. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡±

    ¡°You, get down.¡±

    ¡°Get down?¡± Zhan Haoze chuckled. His big hand picked up Shi Mengwan¡¯s ck hair that was scattered on the pillow and sniffed it. ¡°You don¡¯t have a good memory. Do you want me to remind you what you promised me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shi Mengwan woke up, but she was still in a daze. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant at all.

    ¡°Previously in Ancient City, you promised me that when you came back, you would listen to everything I said.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression froze, and she suddenly reacted. The Zhan Haoze in front of her was half-lying there and supporting his body with one hand. The burning gaze he gave her was like that of a wolf.

    Why didn¡¯t this Zhan Haoze scare her?

    She wanted to get off the bed without thinking. Zhan Haoze easily wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°What? You want to break your promise?¡±

    Shi Mengwan gulped. She really didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. ¡°You scoundrel.¡±

    In that situation, she had no other choice.

    ¡°Scoundrel? Who¡¯s the scoundrel?¡± Zhan Haoze retracted his arm and she leaned into his body. He had just showered and was only wearing a towel,

    Touching his warm chest, Shi Mengwan felt a little thirsty.

    ¡°Of, of course it¡¯s you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have ¨C¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Zhan Haoze could understand what she meant. He chuckled and lifted her chin with his other hand.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to admit your debt now?¡±

    Who wanted to admit their debt? Shi Mengwan pushed him, and Zhan Haoze bit her lip.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t admit your debt.¡±

    He stepped back a little and looked at Shi Mengwan¡¯s face. As if he was thinking, he said, ¡°Speaking of which, president Huo and I have worked together for two or three times. The manor we¡¯re living in now was developed by the Tianyu Group of the Huo family. We¡¯ve worked together for so many times, and we¡¯re living in a house developed by someone else, but I¡¯ve never invited him here as a guest. That¡¯s really rude of me.¡±

    Seeing Shi Mengwan¡¯s small face gradually turn pale, he slowly said, ¡°How about I host a banquet tomorrow and invite president Huo and Mrs. Huo to visit my house together? Can I also be considered as a host? What do you think?¡±

    Nothing much?

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly due to this tant threat. Wishing she could re at him and say she was fine, she red at Zhan Haoze, who was in front of her.

    However, she was lying down and wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes. No matter how hard he stared, she didn¡¯t have any imposing manner. Instead, to Zhan Haoze, it was like... seducing.

    ¡°You don¡¯t object? Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Zhan Haoze got up after saying that and was about to get off the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to make the arrangements now.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Shi Mengwan quickly sat up and reached out to grab his hand. Her face was extremely red. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I told you, you have to listen to me today.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was extremely angry. Did she have any other choice now? She closed her eyes and nodded. Shey back on the bed.

    That defeated expression of hers caused Zhan Haoze to narrow his eyes. He stared at Shi Mengwan¡¯s face for a long time before he suddenly stood up and left.

    Shi Mengwan was a little surprised by the sound of footsteps. She really didn¡¯t understand why Zhan Haoze would let her go so easily?

    She lowered her head and looked at herself. It was as if she just realized her current state. She quickly pulled up the nket and covered her body.

    She half-curled her body and wanted to find some clothes. However, she doubted that Zhan Haoze would let her go so easily.

    Sure enough, not long after, Zhan Haoze came back. This time, there was something in his hand.

    Hearing the voice, Shi Mengwan turned around and saw the thing in his hand. Her small face was slightly stunned, and she looked at him nkly.

    ¡°Today is a good day to remember.¡± Zhan Haoze took a few steps forward and walked to the bedside. He looked at Shi Mengwan with a look that she could see with a nce.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s drink to celebrate.¡±

    As he spoke, he had already ced the two bottles of opened wine in his hands on the bedside table at the side. There were also two wine sses ced there.

    Shi Mengwan swallowed her saliva. What was this guy trying to do?

    Shi Mengwan realized the danger and her first reaction was to run ¡ª

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t give her a chance. The moment she got up, he hugged her.

    He trapped her in his arms and hugged Shi Mengwan, who was practically naked, as he sat on the bed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would listen to me today? Why did you run?¡±

    How could Shi Mengwan not want to run? She was almost certain that what Zhan Haoze did to her would make her very ashamed and unwilling.

    She didn¡¯t answer, and Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t force her. He was in a good mood today. He picked up the bottle of wine and poured two cups.

    He picked up one cup and handed it to Shi Mengwan. Shi Mengwan looked at the wine cup and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to drink.¡±

    Even if she did, she didn¡¯t want to drink now. The situation before her was too dangerous. Although she had promised to listen to Zhan Haoze, she still wanted to have a chance to catch her breath.

    Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t force her. He just drank the wine in his ss in one gulp.

    Just when Shi Mengwan thought he was going to let her go, he pressed down on the back of her head and aimed at her lips...

    ..

    When Shi Mengwan woke up in the morning, she hadn¡¯t recovered from that shameful and secretive love.

    Her limbs were weak, and her body was weak. The bedding on the bed had been changed long ago. Not only the bed sheets and nkets, but even the mattress underneath had been changed.

    When she thought about how Zhan Haoze had shamelessly asked someone toe up and change the bedding after he carried her into the bathroomst night, Shi Mengwan wished she could find a hole and hide in it.

    She didn¡¯t want to go downstairs at all, much less go out.

    When she felt someonee in, she buried her face in the nket, but very quickly, the nket was lifted by someone.

    ¡°Get up and eat.¡±

    Zhan Haoze sat by the bed and looked at her. Thest person she wanted to see right now was Zhan Haoze. She turned over and didn¡¯t look at him at all.

    ¡°I can¡¯t eat.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan?¡±

    His hand hadn¡¯t even touched her shoulder when she swatted it away. Such a simple action made her body ache. It was clear that someone had gone too far yesterday.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, I want to go back to Lin City.¡±

    She had had enough. She had been here for three days. On the first day, she took a quick stroll around the streets and nced around.

    On the second day, before she had even reached one-third of her trip to Ancient City, she had already given up because she had met Su Qingsang.

    There was no need to talk about today. Thanks to Zhan Haoze¡¯s craziness yesterday, her waist was now soft. EEven going downstairs felt strenuous, not to mention going out to y.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t yed yet. Why do you want to go back?¡± Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t understand why she was throwing a tantrum again. She had promised to stay for a few days.

    When he met Shi Mengwan¡¯s mocking gaze, Zhan Haoze¡¯s face heated up and he suddenly reacted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He reached out to touch her cheek, his strength gentle and gentle. ¡°I lost control yesterday.¡±

    Yesterday wasn¡¯t the only time he lost control.

    Shi Mengwan red at him, wishing she could bite him in her heart.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, no matter what you say, I¡¯m going back to Lin City. Make the arrangements.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to book a ne ticket to go home, but it was Zhan Haoze, this extremely shameless viin, who kept her identity card.

    She only found outter that she could take her bag as she pleased, but the ID inside had long been taken away by Zhan Haoze.

    How could she return to Lin City in such a situation?

    ¡°Can¡¯t you stay here for two more days?¡± Zhan Haoze happened to meet her angry eyes when she spoke and held her hand. ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well today, take a day off. We¡¯ll go out to y tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± She wasn¡¯t in the mood to y with Zhan Haoze. ¡°If I stay any longer, I¡¯ll die.¡±

    Not only was she angry, but she was also embarrassed. She almost died at his hands a few timesst night.

    How would she dare to stay? Moreover, Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao were also in Qing City. Qing City was neither big nor small. There were only so many ces she could y. If she met them again, she would really die.

    Zhan Haoze frowned and looked at the resistance on her face. He knew that he had indeed gone too farst night.

    It was just that it was too irresistble, and he really couldn¡¯t control it.

    The atmosphere fell silent for a moment, and Shi Mengwan said again, ¡°I want to go back to Lin City.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at her as if he was looking at a willful child. When Shi Mengwan said she wanted to go back for the third time, he finally had a reaction.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send you back tomorrow.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t believe that he would be so easy to talk to. Zhan Haoze added as she expected, ¡°But you have to go out with me again tonight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll like it.¡± Zhan Haoze said very gently, ¡°You were too tired yesterday. I¡¯ll take you to the hot spring tonight.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at Zhan Haoze. The man in front of her was no longer the evil and pervert he wasst night. He looked at her with a very devoted gaze.

    Not only was he devoted, but she also found her reflection in him.

    Her heart skipped a beat. She turned her face away to avoid Zhan Haoze¡¯s gaze and told herself. These were all false appearances.

    He was a two-timing bastard, a scumbag.

    Zhan Haoze had no way of knowing what Shi Mengwan was thinking. He was also very free today. The rare patience and good temper he had were all used on her.

    At night, he really brought Shi Mengwan to the hot spring.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t do anything this time, as if he knew the trauma he had caused her yesterday.

    The hot spring water made Shi Mengwan feel much better. After returning to the Cherry Blossom Vi to rest, she slept until midnight and was once again awakened by Zhan haoze¡¯s blood from the day of his ident.

    A nightmare came and she woke up immediately this time.

    ¡°Wanwan, are you alright?¡±

    Zhan Haoze slept with her. Shi Mengwan shook her head. It had been a while since she had this dream.

    She didn¡¯t have the time to care about Zhan Haoze¡¯s concern. Shi Mengwan rushed into the bathroom to wash her face and calm down. Her best friend, who came once a month, arrived on time.

    Shi Mengwan looked at herself in the mirror and suddenly let out a sigh of relief.

    She wasn¡¯t pregnant. Zhan Haoze¡¯s misdeeds these few times had made her confused. There were even a few times when he didn¡¯t do anything, and he didn¡¯t have any reason to remind her.

    Now that her period had finally arrived, she wasn¡¯t pregnant. That was good enough.

    Aftering out of the bathroom and lying down, Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand came over. He saw that she wasn¡¯t in a good mood and knew that she had a nightmare. He wanted to ask how she was.

    ¡°My period is here.¡± Shi Mengwan closed her eyes and didN¡¯t look at him at all. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand stopped for a moment. He saw the resistance on Shi Mengwan¡¯s face and didN¡¯t understand why she was throwing a tantrum again.

    ¡°I just want to ask you if you had a nightmare? You ¨C¡± She didn¡¯t need to treat him like a beast. The moment he touched her, he wanted to have sex with her, right?

    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± Shi Mengwan still didn¡¯t open her eyes. Her voice was even colder than before. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a nightmare. I¡¯m fine. Save your concern for someone you should be more concerned about.¡±

    Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know that when he was soaking in the hot spring tonight, he had even contacted Chen Feifei.

    Since he was so reluctant to part with her, why did he have to put on a show in front of her now? He didn¡¯t think it was hypocritical. She was disgusted by it.

    Zhan Haoze contacted Chen Feifei today because his men had found the illegitimate son who ran away. They also sent him to go with Chen Yongchang.

    He had arranged the rest of the matters. For the time being, apart from the Chen family¡¯spany in Lin City, he had nothing to do with Chen Feifei.

    He didn¡¯t know that Shi Mengwan heard him on the phone. That was why she disliked him so much.

    He couldn¡¯t help but hear her say something about someone he should care about more. He didn¡¯t even realize who she was talking about.

    ¡°The person I care about the most is you.¡±

    His words were a confession. However, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t believe a single word of it. She had just advised Miss Chen on the phone not to worry, but she turned around and said that the person she cared about the most was her?

    Who would believe that?

    No matter what, she didn¡¯t believe it.

    Shi Mengwan rested for an entire night and didn¡¯t stay for another day. The next day, as soon as Zhan haoze arranged the ne, she immediately flew back to Lin City.

    Sitting on the ne, she looked at the empty seat beside her. This time, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t return to Lin City with her, which gave her a very surreal feeling.

    Zhan Haoze really let her go home just like that?

    He didn¡¯t follow her, and he didn¡¯t send anyone to keep an eye on her?

    This was really too illogical, but Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t care about him. Maybe Zhan Haoze was satisfied after that night and was tired of it, so he finally decided to be kind and let her go?

    Thinking of this, Shi Mengwan felt rxed.

    Thinking of what Zhan Haoze did that night, she still felt a little ufortable. However, this difort was nothingpared to the freedom and equality that she needed to enjoy.

    No matter how overbearing Zhan Haoze was, no matter how much he pestered her, they were over now, right?

    After a month, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯te to find her, which confirmed her guess. Good, very good. Zhan Haoze finally let her go.

    She suppressed the disappointment in her heart and told herself. This was really a joyous thing.

 Chapter 702 - You Want To Marry Me

    <h4>Chapter 702: You Want To Marry Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    In a sanatorium in the suburbs of Qing City.

    Uncle Chi stood in front of the door and looked at Zhan Haoze with disapproval in his eyes.

    ¡°Young Master, now that the Zhan family is in your hands, why do you ¨C¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was very aloof. He looked at Uncle Chi, who was standing in front of him with an ice-cold gaze.

    Feeling extremely regretful at this moment, Uncle Chi gritted his teeth. He still wanted to stop Zhan Haoze, but the people around Zhan Haoze had already held him up.

    Just like that, Zhan Haoze pushed open the door behind him and walked in.

    The room inside was very nice. It didn¡¯t look like an ordinary senior care facility. The room was veryrge, with a bed in the middle. Zhan Kun was currently sleeping on the bed. A wheelchair was ced next to the bed.

    It was already winter in Qing City, and the cold wind outside was biting cold. Due to his previous stroke, half of Zhan Kun¡¯s body couldn¡¯t move.

    However, he was still conscious and could still move. When he saw Zhan Haoze enter the room, his eyes were wide open. He looked at Zhan Haoze as if he was looking at an enemy.

    ¡°You, you...¡± After two consecutive strokes, Zhan Kun¡¯s voice was hoarse. He raised a hand to point at Zhan Haoze.

    However, even though he could move his hand, he was still trembling when he raised it. This made him even angrier, and the expression on his face looked very ferocious.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t notice the gloomy expression on his face. He walked to the bedside and pulled out a chair to sit down. His legs were elegantly folded together.

    ¡°You, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°B * stard.¡± Zhan Haoze looked at him saw that it was hard for him to even breathe. He said thest two words for him, ¡°Change some new words. You should know that this b * stard is also your seed.¡±

    Zhan Kun¡¯s face had turned purple. Zhan Haoze sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? If you didn¡¯t give birth to my father, where would Ie from?¡±

    He chuckled and propped up his chin with one hand. ¡°So, isn¡¯t it you who¡¯s the phdendering one?¡±

    Zhan Kun was gasping for breath. Zhan Haoze looked at his agitated expression. ¡°Oh right, you probably don¡¯t know, right? The Zhan family is now in my hands.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    There was nothing that made Zhan Kun more angry and resentful than this. When he saw Zhan Haoze enter the door and knew that Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t dead, he already knew that something must have gone wrong.

    Now, Zhan Haoze¡¯s words made him understand that someone had lied to him.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I really have to thank your good men. If Uncle Chi didn¡¯t hand over the Zhan family to me, how could I have gotten the Zhan family so easily?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Zhan Kun couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence. His eyes filled with hatred, he pointed at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°It¡¯s been about four to five months. Do you know what I¡¯ve done in these four to five months?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t need his response. He came today just to let Zhan Kun know what he had done.

    ¡°Last month, that Zhan Yi who that you think highly of made a mistake in his investment and then identally slept with Brother Rong¡¯s woman. Now, he¡¯s being pursued by Brother Rong.¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª you ¨C¡±

    Zhan Kun¡¯s face was already turning blue. Zhan Haoze frowned slightly. ¡°Logically speaking, Zhan Yi is a member of the Zhan family, so brother Rong should give some face to the Zhan family, but I told him that there¡¯s no need to give me face. Just deal with him as you should.¡±

    Zhan Kun covered his heart with one hand. He wasn¡¯t even be able to say ¡®you¡¯.

    ¡°As for Zhan Yi¡¯s father, Zhan Zhi, yes. Because his son was being pursued by Brother Rong, he went to find Brother Rong. He wanted to take revenge on Brother Rong, but in the end, he died in brother Rong¡¯s hands. Tsk, how pitiful.¡±

    His face turning from green to ck, Zhan Kun was already panting heavily.

    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s also Zhan Li and Zhan Yang. I asked them to develop a branch office in South Africa. As you know, we don¡¯t have a branch office in South Africa. The two of them are the same. Their tempers are too bad. They act very arrogant and haughty in the local area, and they had conflicts with the locals. Now, one of them has lost two legs, and the other one has lost a pair of hands. How tragic.¡±

    Wanting to point at Zhan Haoze, Zhan Kun raised his hand again. Zhan Haozeughed. Your other son, Zhan Quan, is scared out of his wits. He brought his two foolish sons, Zhan Cheng and Zhan Shi, back to his father-inw¡¯s ce. He took the initiative to call me and told me that he would never go back to Qing City for the rest of his life. He just wanted me to spare his family¡¯s lives.¡±

    ¡°You see, no matter what, Mingquan is still my uncle. Since he begged me like this, of course I agreed. It¡¯s just that his wife disliked him for being useless, and now she¡¯s divorcing him. Last time, she was careless, and when the two of them were fighting, she actually fell down the stairs. It was said that she had broken bones, and now she¡¯s still in the hospital. That had nothing to do with me.¡±

    Zhan Kun¡¯s hands were lowered again, and his body was half-curled up. He looked at Zhan Haoze, and his eyes were red, but he couldn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Oh right, after saying so much, I still haven¡¯t mentioned Zhan Lie, who is currently staying in the Zhan family¡¯s mansion ¨C¡±

    Zhan Kun¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. The veins on his forehead were about to pop out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, his hands and feet are still there. Other than not being able to leave the house and not having any freedom, there¡¯s nothing bad about him. It¡¯s just that his wife isn¡¯t too good. Every day, she looks at Zhan Li and Zhan Yang¡¯s broken hands and feet while cursing me eight hundred times a day.¡±

    Zhan Kun¡¯s face was already filled with anguish. He was originally half sitting, but now that his body was curled up, his face, which was already covered with age spots, was filled with pain.

    ¡°You must be wondering why I didn¡¯t make a move on the couple, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I like to take it slow. Keep them alive and torture them slowly.¡±

    Zhan Kun was already speechless. He looked as if he was about to suffocate from pain. Zhan Haoze stood up at this time and looked down at this old man who was already old and had no ability to resist.

    ¡°Do you hate me? Just hate me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die. Here, I will invite the best medical team to save your life. I want you to see how the Zhan family has flourished in my hands and how it has been destroyed bit by bit by me.¡±

    Looking at Zhan Kun, who was rolling his eyes and about to faint, Zhan Haoze¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°You should have thought of this long ago when you shot my mother.¡±

    Before Zhan Kun lost consciousness, he bent down and said, ¡°Back then, you really should have killed me too.¡±

    After saying this, Zhan Haoze stood up and left without looking back.

    Zhan Kunpletely fainted. Zhan Haoze left the room and let the people loosen their grip on Uncle Chi.

    Uncle Chi didn¡¯t even bother to say anything. He hurriedly ran into the room and asked, ¡°Master Kun, Master Kun, how are you?¡±

    Zhan Haoze waved his hand, and immediately, doctors and nurses rushed in. He nced at the doctor, who was walking at the back.

    ¡°Save his life. Don¡¯t let him die. I want him to live a little longer.¡±

    When he left the facility, Zhan Haoze was in a very good mood. Tang Hua saw the joy on his face.

    ¡°Boss, are we going back to thepany now or ¨C¡±

    ¡°Go to Lin City.¡±

    In the past few months since he took over the Zhan family, those people had been constantly making big moves. He had narrowly escaped death a few times.

    Last time, he almost got injured and didn¡¯t even have a good New Year¡¯s. In such a situation, he didn¡¯t have the time to look for Shi Mengwan.

    Last time, Shi Mengwan said she was going back to Lin City. For her safety, he let her go back. Now that the problem was almost solved, of course, he had to go and fetch him back.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Hua nodded, however, he suddenly remembered something else. ¡°Oh right, boss. Huo Jinyao, president Huo¡¯s wife, gave birth to a pair of twins. The baby shower is to be held in two days, and an invitation had been sent over. Mrs. Huo and Ms. Shi were on such good terms that Ms. Shi would definitely attend. Why don¡¯t we go to Rong City first? Otherwise, if we go to Lin City, Ms. Shi will go to Rong City ¨C¡±

    Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Rong City. Prepare a generous gift for me.¡±

    Not to mention his cooperation with Zhan Haoze these few times, just with the rtionship between Shi Mengwan and Su Qingsang, they would have to interact in the future. In that case, they had to prepare a generous gift.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhan Haoze rxed and thought of Shi Mengwan¡¯s beautiful face. With her personality, he believed that she would be angry with him for not looking for her for such a long time.

    When they met tomorrow, perhaps he should coax her.

    Zhan Haoze, who had solved more than half of the problem, was already thinking about how to coax Shi Mengwan.

    ..

    The Huo family¡¯s baby shower jut w was indeed very lively. Zhan Haoze asked Tang Hua to check when he arrived in Rong City. Shi Mengwan had arrived the day before yesterday. She was staying at the Huo family¡¯s residence and was apanying Su Qingsang.

    Zhan Haoze wouldn¡¯t go to the Huo family to look for her. After enduring for a day, he finally had the chance to meet Shi Mengwan today.

    He had traveled around Rong City a lot in the past few years and many people knew him. Especially with the recent rise of the Zhan family in Qing City, Zhan Haoze had be a popr figure in Qing City.

    After greeting a few people who had worked with him before, he had no choice but to socialize with them. He finally saw Shi Mengwan.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t see him. At this moment, she leaned in front of Su Qingsang and looked at the baby in her arms.

    Her eyes were full of smiles, and her gaze toward the baby was very gentle. He had never seen Shi Mengwan like this before.

    Zhan Haoze was just about to step forward when a man appeared. Wan Xianyang, Huo Jinyao¡¯s childhood friend, was looking at Shi Mengwan with displeasure.

    He knew that Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t like Wan Xianyang, but having such a man appear beside Shi Mengwan from time to time was enough to make him unhappy.

    In the past, he had no choice. In order to destroy he Zhan family, he had to endure it.

    But now, he didn¡¯t need to endure. Naturally, he didn¡¯t need to watch Wan Xianyang fawn over his woman.

    Fortunately, before he could go forward, Shi Mengwan had already taken the initiative to stand quite a distance away. Then, she excused herself to the bathroom and left.

    He followed behind her. He didn¡¯t expect that Shi Mengwan would send Wan Xianyang away and Li Junsheng woulde after her.

    Li Junsheng was a character that was even more difficult to deal with than Wan Xianyang. In the past two years, he had done a lot in Lin City. He had pulled down a bunch of people and helped another bunch of people.

    The key was that he as scandal-free and upright. And he had clearly seen it. Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes were filled with interest towards Shi Mengwan.

    That wasn¡¯t a good thing for him..

    Ten minutester, he looked at Shi Mengwan, who was being suppressed by him.

    She was obviously very surprised to see him. However, the surprise was only for a moment. Soon, other emotions were revealed in her eyes.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Is this the men¡¯s washroom?¡±

    Looking at the usation in her eyes, he thought about how she could smile at Li Junsheng just now.

    Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t help it in the end. He lowered his head and kissed her lips in an overbearing manner.

    Since that day, the two of them hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to look for her, or even that he didn¡¯t want to contact her.

    It was just that the situation in the Zhan family wasplicated. Not to mention the illegitimate children that Zhan Kun had acknowledged, there were also quite a number of people whose surname was Zhan but he hadn¡¯t made public.

    Although Zhan Kun didn¡¯t acknowledge these people, he still had some connections with them.

    Zhan Quan, Zhan Lie, and a few others had their own forces in the Zhan family and Qing City after all these years.

    He had made a deal with Uncle Chi, but it didn¡¯t mean that he had made a deal with others.

    It was better to be careful. In order not to put her in any danger, he could only suppress the urge to see her.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, let go of me.¡±

    When he let go of her, the first thing she said made him unhappy again.

    She always let go of him, broke up with him, didn¡¯t want to see him, and resisted him.

    But she was able to treat other men with a 30% smile and 70% gentleness. The longing from having not seen her for a long time coupled with the stimtion of seeing her chatting and joking with other men made him a little tongue-tied.

    ¡°Wan Xianyang, Huo Jinyao¡¯s childhood friend, the second young master of the Wan family. He now runs two antique stores, and Gu Langxuan¡¯s business is very big. Every year, it brings in hundreds of millions of Yuan in profits to Wan Xianyang.¡±

    And this was only one shop in Gu Langxuan. As for the other businesses, the second young master of the Wan family was also doing quite well.

    As for the other one ¡ª

    ¡°Li Junsheng, mayor of Lin City. His family had been in power for generations. Li Junsheng is young, but he is already the mayor of Lin City. In the past year, he had used a master to attract business and investment to develop and transform the old city area of Lin City. His poprity in Lin City is very high.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at seducing men. To think that you could attract the attention of two men like him in one go.¡±

    Seeing Shi Mengwan angrily about to p him, Zhan Haoze grabbed her hand. ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    The person who should be angry should be him, right? Why didn¡¯t she keep a distance from other men?

    Shi Mengwan was more than angry. She was simply furious. ¡°Zhan Haoze, not every man is like you.¡±

    ¡°Like me? What is this like? Hm?¡±

    Zhan Haoze leaned over and leaned close to Shi Mengwan¡¯s face. The breath he exhaled pointed at her cheek.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like people like me like this?¡±

    ¡°Who likes you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it you?¡± The woman in front of her was the one who said that men wouldn¡¯t acknowledge women after getting out of bed, right?

    ¡°Who was the one who kept calling me husbandst time? Who was the one who said that she loved me? Liked me? And who was the one who kept asking me to do it ¡ª you? Hm?¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand was grabbed by Zhan Haoze, and she was so angry that her face was red.

    If this man hadn¡¯t shamelessly used such a method to force herst time, why would she say so many shameless words?

    When she thought about thest time they had sex, she couldn¡¯t bear to look back at the methods this man had used on her.

    Every time she thought about it, she would be so embarrassed that she would be ashamed. And now, he had to bring it up again.

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t hit him, so she was furious. She simply moved her mouth forward and bit down hard on his arm.

    She bit very hard. The grievance that she had been entangled with Zhan Haoze for more than a year, the humiliation of being bullied by him again and again, the shame of being forced to be a ¡°mistress¡±.

    At this moment, all of it turned into the strength in her teeth. The more she bit, the harder she bit. She even tasted the taste of fresh blood.

    She didn¡¯t let go, and Zhan Haoze let her bite until her lips were numb from biting. She couldn¡¯t bite anymore and had no choice but to step back.

    He finally lifted her chin and made her look at him.

    ¡°So ruthless.¡± He looked at the blood on her lips and wiped it away gently. The words that came out of her mouth made Shi Mengwan want to bite him again.

    ¡°Fortunately, it was your hand. If it was my other parts, you wouldn¡¯t have the happiness in your next life.¡±

    Shi Mengwan opened her mouth to bite him again, but he hugged her. At the same time, he lowered his head and gave her another long kiss.

    When he kissed her until she couldn¡¯t breathe, he finally let go of her and hugged her soft body in his arms. He lowered his head and kissed the top of her hair gently.

    ¡°My hand is so hard. It¡¯s a waste of effort for you to bite me, and your teeth must hurt.¡±

    He moved closer to her ear and nibbled on her earlobe gently. ¡°If you really like to bite people so much, I¡¯d rather you bite another part of me ¨C¡±

    Shi Mengwan understood the hint in Zhan Haoze¡¯s words and recalled the embarrassing scene fromst time. She couldn¡¯t stay any longer and pushed him away.

    Zhan Haoze wrapped his arms around her waist and hugged her again.

    ¡°It¡¯s boring to attend such a banquet. Why don¡¯t we leave first?¡±

    ¡°If you want to leave, you can leave. I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    She especially liked Su Qingsang¡¯s pair of fraternal twins. She couldn¡¯t wait to hug them for a while longer, so she didn¡¯t want to leave just like that.

    ¡°You like children?¡± Zhan Haoze looked at her eyes and knew what she was thinking. ¡°If you really like them that much, we can have a child too.¡±

    ¡°Have a child?¡± Her eyes full of ridicule, Shi Mengwan suddenly turned around to look at him. ¡°Zhan Haoze, you said you want to have a child with me?¡±

    ¡°En. Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what it means for you to have a child with me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The child must have my surname and enter my Shi family tree.¡± Shi Mengwan sneered with a smug look on her face. ¡°More importantly, I¡¯m not even married to you. What right do I have to have a child with you?¡±

    ¡°You want to marry me?¡± Zhan Haoze looked at her with a look that Shi Mengwan had never seen before.

    ¡°Do you dare?¡± The sarcasm on Shi Mengwan¡¯s face deepened. ¡°Do you dare to marry me? Zhan Haoze, do you dare to make it public? Do you dare to let others know that I¡¯m your girlfriend?¡±

    Instead of hiding and sneaking around like before.

    Did he dare?

    Zhan Haoze looked at the obvious provocation in her eyes and reached out to take her hand. ¡°Do you want to make it public? Do you want to marry me? Do you want to let others know that I¡¯m your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I want to. But do you dare?¡±

    She had had enough.

    She had had enough of himing and going as he pleased.

    She had had enough of it. He had taken everything from her, and he had let other womene to him.

    More importantly, she had had enough of him having a fianc¨¦e. She had had enough of being called a third party.

    She had had enough of all of it.

    She had given him plenty of chances, again and again and again. Now, she didn¡¯t want to give him another chance.

    This was thest time. If he couldn¡¯t do it, then he could nevere looking for her again.

    This wasn¡¯t Qing City, nor was it Lin City. This was Rong City, Huo Jinyao¡¯s territory.

    And she believed that with Huo Jinyao¡¯s ability and her rtionship with Su Qingsang, Huo Jinyao would definitely be able to protect her from Zhan Haoze.

    Seeing that Zhan Haoze was silent, Shi Mengwan sneered and asked, ¡°Do you dare?¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at her and a rare smile appeared on his face. He suddenly took her hand and led her out.

    Shi Mengwan was shocked by his sudden action. Following behind him, the two of them left the men¡¯s washroom together.

    They just happened to meet someone who wanted to use the washroom. Seeing a man and a woman leaving together, Shi Mengwan was embarrassed again and wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    She red at Zhan Haoze. It was him ¡ª

    Every time she met him, nothing good would happen. He always made her lose face.

    While she was distracted, Zhan Haoze had already brought her to the hall.

    Shi Mengwan realized what Zhan Haoze was going to do, and it was toote for her to leave. She held Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand and appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Su Qingsang had just coaxed Nian Nian and was about to give her a hug to the nanny when she saw Zhan Haoze and Su Qingsang walking out hand in hand. Her eyes widened, as if her eyeballs were about to fall out.

    Huo Jinyao happened to be surrounded by the group of friends. He held her in his arms and thought about it.

    Wan Xianyang was so jealous that he wanted to coax Huo Jinyao to give him a hug. He nced around and saw it too. His eyes widened in shock.

    The moment he saw Zhan Haoze, he remembered who he was.

    He had no choice. Zhan Haoze¡¯s reputation had been too great over the past few months?

    In terms of tactics and schemes, who couldpare to Zhan Haoze?

    Based on the way he dealt with his cousins and uncles in the Zhan family, this person was enough to make people feel chills running down their spines.

    But now, this man, who could make people feel a chill down their spine, was holding a woman¡¯s hand with a gentle expression?

    By the time Shi Mengwan wanted to pull her hand back, it was already toote. Su Qingsang had already seen it.

    Zhan Haoze held her hand very unabashedly and walked towards Su Qingsang¡¯s direction.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Su Qingsang really didn¡¯t have a good impression of Zhan Haoze. Last year, when she went to Qing City to y, she saw him bringing another woman with him. He already had a fianc¨¦e in Lin City, but after seeing what he did, she disliked him even more.

    Even if Zhan Haoze and Huo Jinyao had some business dealings, that was only between them.

    From her point of view, she really didn¡¯t like people like Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Mrs. Huo.¡± Zhan Haoze put his arm around Shi Mengwan¡¯s waist and nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Wanwan these few days. Thank you.¡±

    Su Qingsang blinked and looked at Zhan Haoze, then at Shi Mengwan. Suddenly, she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee, President Zhan. Wanwan is my best friend, so it¡¯s my duty to take care of her. However, I¡¯m a little confused by President Zhan¡¯s thank you. May I know in what capacity, President Zhan, how do you thank me?¡±

    ¡°Wanwan¡¯s boyfriend and future husband.¡±

    Zhan Haoze announced sarcastically. He tightened his grip around Shi Mengwan¡¯s waist and let here closer to him. ¡°When Wanwan and I get married, I¡¯d like to invite Mrs. Huo over for a celebratory drink.¡±

    His response was so smooth thT Shi Mengwan looked at him with an amused expression on her face.

    He was really daring. Did he even know what he was talking about?

 Chapter 703 - Was He Forcing You

    <h4>Chapter 703: Was He Forcing You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    However, when she thought about the possibility that Zhan Haoze was telling the truth, her heart started pounding.

    Su Qingsang was married and now had a child. Even though she used to have an aloof personality... She had changed a lot over time.

    She saw the seriousness in Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Zhan. I have a few things to say to Wanwan.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, if you have something to say, you can say it directly. Wanwan is thin-skinned, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be shy.¡±

    Su Qingsang almost choked on her own saliva. Shi Mengwan is thin-skinned?

    When the two of them were together in the past, which one of them would say perverted things out of the blue? Now, Zhan Haoze told her that Shi Mengwan was thin-skinned?

    The corners of her mouth twitched as she nced at Shi Mengwan. Shi Mengwan was a little embarrassed. She red at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Qingsang, I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Su Qingsang pulled her body to her side and whispered into her ear, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you guys?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡± Shi Mengwan was embarrassed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in detailter.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Today was a big day for the twins, so it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to pester Shi Mengwan. However, she said, ¡°If he forced you, you can tell me. I¡¯ll let Huo Jinyao deal with him.¡±

    Su Qingsang said this in a low voice, but Zhan Haoze heard her clearly.

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s expression was a little strange. Su Qingsang patted her hand and stood up like Shi Mengwan¡¯s family member while looking at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°President Zhan seems to have a fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Although Zhan Haoze and Chen Feifei had never been officially engaged, everyone in Lin City knew. ¡°We have already broken off the engagement.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Qingsang raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard about it?¡±

    How could something as sensational as the annulment of the engagement be brushed over so easily?

    ¡°Both parties have made a private agreement, but they haven¡¯t announced it yet.¡±

    ¡°If they haven¡¯t announced it, it means that President Zhan still has a fianc¨¦e.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t speak very politely. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, how can you im that you¡¯re Wanwan¡¯s boyfriend? What are you doing to Wanwan?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t want Su Qingsang and Zhan Haoze to have a conflict now. ¡°Stop talking.¡±

    ¡°How can I not talk? There are some things that need to be rified.¡± Su Qingsang was extremely protective. ¡°How can you believe him just because he put in a few good words?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, my engagement with Chen Feifei has long been canceled. This matter will be made public after I ask her. As for me and Wanwan, my feelings for Wanwan are naturally serious. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mistreat her.¡±

    ¡°Anyone can put in a good word. There are only a few who can do it.¡±

    Su Qingsang really wasn¡¯t deliberately targeting Zhan Haoze, but this man had a bad record. If he wasn¡¯t with Shi Mengwan, no matter how many women he was involved with, it had nothing to do with her.

    However, her friendship with Shi Mengwan made things different, so she naturally couldn¡¯t stand to see her good friend being bullied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to put in a good word, but I think I can prove it with my actions.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand was still holding Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand. Shi Mengwan turned to look at him because of his words. His overly sincere gaze made her feel moved for a moment.

    Su Qingsang wanted to say something, but someone else just had toe.

    The Huo family had many rtives, and they had many friends in the business world. As Huo Jinyao¡¯s wife, there were naturally many people who came to get close to her.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to Shi Mengwan, so she gave her a look, indicating for her to talk to herter.

    However, a littleter, Shi Mengwan was taken away by Zhan Haoze.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t like this kind of asion. After bringing Shi Mengwan to the public, he stayed for a while, then left with her.

    The hotel that Zhan Haoze booked was in the presidential suite upstairs from the banquet. He brought Shi Mengwan directly upstairs.

    Shi Mengwan actually hadn¡¯t recovered from Zhan Haoze¡¯s action of revealing her identity just now. It wasn¡¯t until she was brought upstairs that Zhan Haoze kissed her lips.

    When he kissed her, he didn¡¯t forget to take off her red coat, and the sleeveless dress underneath was revealed.

    He held her waist and pulled her into his embrace. He had wanted to do this when they were in the men¡¯s washroom just now.

    Shi Mengwan gradually came back to her senses as he kissed her.

    Just as he was about to continue, she grabbed his hand. Zhan Haoze stopped moving and pressed his forehead against hers.

    ¡°Wanwan...¡±

    His cold breath brushed past her face and she almost fell into his bewitching array.

    She blinked and pressed her hands against his chest to calm herself down.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you said that you broke off the engagement with Chen Feifei?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t make it public?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So, Chen Feifei also tacitly agreed to this statement?¡±

    What did he mean?

    ¡°What I mean is that you unterally want to break off the engagement with her, and does she also agree?¡±

    ¡°Of course, she also agreed.¡±

    He said it seriously, but Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t quite believe him. This matter had always been a thorn in her heart. She couldn¡¯t trust him so easily.

    Zhan Haoze saw that she didn¡¯t speak, so he lowered his head and wanted to kiss her again.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t give him a chance. She stubbornly pressed her hand against his chest. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll wait for the news of the annulment before we get together.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at the determination on her face and felt a headache. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t find a reason to believe you.¡±

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip and looked at Zhan Haoze. Her eyes were clear, but there was a hint of sadness in them. ¡°Zhan Haoze, I¡¯ve believed you, time and time again. I don¡¯t want to believe you now.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at the anger on her face. ¡°So what do you mean now?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Shi Mengwan waved his hand away. ¡°When can you get Chen Feifei toe out publicly and admit to breaking off the engagement? Why would I consider getting back together with you?¡±

    She used the word ¡®consider¡¯. Even if Zhan Haoze had revealed his identity now, after calming down, she had to think about more aspects.

    Where was this? This was Rong City. It would take a few hours to even get to Qing City, not to mention it was thousands of miles away from Lin City.

    Zhan Haoze had revealed their rtionship in Rong City. On the surface, it looked like he was finally willing to give her an open and aboveboard identity. But what was the truth?

    After returning to Lin City, he could still continue to be Chen Feifei¡¯s fianc¨¦. And as long as the engagement wasn¡¯t broken off, she would still be a shameful mistress that couldn¡¯t be seen in the light.

    She was calm enough now, and also rational enough. She didn¡¯t want to believe Zhan Haoze¡¯s words anymore.

    Even if Zhan Haoze, who had brought her to the public in that moment, had moved her heart so much that she wished she could throw away everything and just follow him.

    But that was all. She wouldn¡¯t believe him anymore.

    Her heart was already cold.

    Her expression was resolute. In that instant, Zhan Haoze understood that what she said was true.

    ¡°Wanwan ¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go downstairs first.¡± Shi Mengwan pulled away from his embrace and lowered her head to pick up the small coat on the ground. ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Wanwan, don¡¯t go.¡± He went to pull her hand. It had been a while since theyst saw each other, so he didn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t miss him.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Shi Mengwan gently pulled his hand away. ¡°You know what I want. If you can¡¯t give it to me, don¡¯te looking for me again.¡±

    After saying that, Shi Mengwan left without looking back.

    ... ... ..

    Chen Feifei looked at Zhan Haoze in front of her. After not seeing him for a few months, he seemed to be different again.

    However, she was really not in the mood to care about Zhan Haoze now.

    ¡°Brother Hao, you came back at the right time. I¡¯m in trouble.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zhan Haoze was about to say that the Chen Corporation had been on the right track recently, and wanted to ask Chen Feifei to publicly cancel the engagement with him.

    However, her words made him pause for a moment. No matter what the reason was, when Chen Feifei was in trouble, he would help her.

    ¡°Chen Jie¡¯s mother is here.¡±

    Zhan Haoze froze for a few seconds before he remembered who Chen Jie was. That was Chen Yongchang¡¯s illegitimate child outside. He was now resting in a small town in Canada with Chen Yongchang.

    ¡°His mother?¡±

    After Zhan Haoze found out about Chen Jie, he specially looked up his mother¡¯s information. ording to the information, after Chen Jie was born, she took care of him for a period of time. Later, for some unknown reason, she left on her own.

    As for where she went, the information didn¡¯t specify. At that time, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t care about that. Therefore, he didn¡¯t continue to investigate.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°The woman surnamed Liang is Chen Jie¡¯s mother. I don¡¯t know where from my father she got a will saying that the Chen family is Chen Jie¡¯s.¡±

    Chen Feifei said that, but in fact, she was very certain that the will was real.

    Chen Yongchang really wrote such a will, and he really intended to give the Chen Corporation to Chen Jie.

    When Chen Feifei thought of this, she felt upset.

    ¡°Will?¡± Zhan Haoze was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Chen Yongchang to have such a trick. ¡°All of it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. All of it. All of the shares of the Chen Corporation will belong to Chen Jie.¡± Chen Feifei said this and sneered. ¡°And I can get all of the real estate and funds under his name.¡±

    It looked like a lot, but in reality? Compared to the Chen Corporation, it was nothing.

    She really didn¡¯t expect that her good father would be so biased. The father-daughter rtionship of more than twenty years seemed to be fake.

    ¡°You have tested it? Is it real?¡±

    Chen Feifei didn¡¯t answer, so it was a definite answer. She looked at Zhan Haoze with a sh of viciousness in her eyes. ¡°Brother Hao, you know, there¡¯s no way I would let the Chen Corporation fall into that person¡¯s hands.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand instinctively knocked on the table, and he suddenly raised his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Chen Corporation is still yours. It won¡¯t be anyone else¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hao, do you have an idea?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Zhan Haoze expressed his opinion. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about how uncle is still alive. The will only takes effect after he dies. Even if this will really exists, it doesn¡¯t matter. Just ask your father to write a new one.¡±

    ¡°Will my father agree?¡± Chen Feifei sneered. ¡°He gave thepany to Chen Jie. Will he still be willing to write another one?¡±

    No wonder he went to Canada even though he was unwilling at the beginning. He was waiting for her here.

    ¡°He wants to give thepany to Chen Jie, but Chen Jie has to have the life to spend it, right?¡± Zhan Haoze looked at Chen Feifei. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my men to take Chen Jie away and hide him for a few days. If your father really cares about him that much, he would naturally agree to write a new copy. At that time, we can go change it, and everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°What if my father writes another will?¡±The legal effect of a will was based on the person¡¯sst will before his death. Chen Yongchang could write another will. If Chen Jie was safe, he could write another one.

    Zhan Haoze looked at Chen Feifei and thought of Zhan Kun. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. Let the Doctor write a certificate to prove that he is mentally ill. Then, no matter how many wills he writester, it will be invalid. Moreover, I don¡¯t n to let him write another will.¡±

    ¡°Then, brother Hao, you...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let him write a transfer of shares directly.¡± Zhan Haoze sneered. ¡°Now, the Chen Corporation is still your father¡¯s. Ask him to transfer all the property under his name to you. When the timees, the property will already be in your name. What¡¯s the use of his will?¡±

    This move was extremely ruthless. Chen Feifei didn¡¯t expect it either. She looked at Zhan Haoze and suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Good idea. If possible, send the woman surnamed Liang to apany my father. As for Chen Jie, let them separate for a period of time first.¡±

    This meant that he was going to take Chen Jie as a hostage.

    Zhan Haoze nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get someone to arrange it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother Hao.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me. I came here to look for you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Release a statement and cancel the engagement with me.¡±

    Chen Feifei froze for a moment. The three-month period had long passed. It was just that Zhan Haoze¡¯s name was so useful that she forgot about it for a moment.

    ¡°Tsk. I thought you forgot about it.¡±

    ¡°How could I forget such an important matter?¡± In fact, he had really forgotten about it. He thought that it would be fine as long as they reached an agreement.

    He just didn¡¯t expect Shi Mengwan to care so much about this matter. He had no choice but toe over personally to resolve this matter.

    ¡°Brother Hao, do you not like me that much? You¡¯re not even willing to give me a chance?¡± She was a little resentful. No matter what, she had grown up with him, yet their rtionship was actually so distant. It really made her sad.

    ¡°Feifei...¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Chen Feifei shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m so good, so it¡¯s not like no one wants me. But brother Hao, since the right to cancel the marriage is in my hands, you shouldn¡¯t mind what excuse I use, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    This was what he promised Chen Feifei back then. However, if Zhan Haoze knew what Chen Feifei saidter, and that he would be put in a difficult position, he probably wouldn¡¯t think like that now.

    ... ..

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t expect to see Zhan Haoze so soon this time.

    She thought that after she made that requestst time, Zhan Haoze would take a long time to appear. After all, Chen Feifei seemed to like Zhan Haoze so much, so how could she easily agree to break off the engagement?

    So, after she held the full-moon banquet with Su Qingsang¡¯s fraternal twins, she yed in Rong City for two days.

    Under Su Qingsang¡¯s persuasion, she promised that if Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t marry her, she wouldn¡¯t be with Zhan Haoze.

    It wasn¡¯t that Su Qingsang didn¡¯t trust Zhan Haoze, but she felt that her good friend was a woman who was blinded by love.

    Otherwise, why would she stay single for a Dear Brother from more than ten years ago?

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t expect Zhan Haoze to arrive right after she entered and put down her luggage.

    Zhan Haoze returned to Lin City earlier than Shi Mengwan. As soon as he returned, he immediately went to Chen Feifei to settle the marriage contract.

    She didn¡¯t expect Chen Feifei to encounter trouble. He used a day to arrange the arrangements and sent Chen Jie away. Then, he asked someone to send Chen Jie¡¯s mother, who came to cause trouble for Chen Feifei, to Canada to apany Chen Yongchang.

    Now that the people who were watching Chen Yongchang had obtained the transfer letter, the next step was to take it to justice. Chen Feifei officially took control of the Chen Corporation.

    After he was done with these matters, it seemed like a lot, but it only took him two days.

    Once he was done, he asked Chen Feifei to make the news public. Chen Feifei said that the Chen Corporation had a press conference the next day. She would announce it at the press conference.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s matter had been settled. He didn¡¯t want to dy any longer. He came straight to Shi Mengwan.

    When Shi Mengwan saw Zhan Haoze, her emotions were a littleplicated.

    ¡°Tomorrow, Chen Feifei will hold a press conference and announce that she is breaking off the engagement with me.¡±

    Before she nned to ask Zhan Haoze to leave, Zhan Haoze had said this sentence in advance.

    Shi Mengwan was stunned. She blinked and looked at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said, tomorrow morning at 9:30 am, Chen Feifei will hold a press conference and announce that she is breaking off the engagement with me.¡±

    As he spoke, he took a step inside.

    Shi Mengwan was shocked by his words. She subconsciously took a step back and let him in.

    Zhan Haoze came in and held Shi Mengwan in his arms. He hugged her tightly and searching for her lips, he lowered his head.

    This time, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t push him away, but let him kiss her. She blinked and looked at the erged face in front of her.

    For a moment, she thought that she had heard wrongly, but she knew that Zhan Haoze wouldn¡¯t joke about such a thing.

    If it was true, wouldn¡¯t that mean that she could be together with him openly in the future?

    Thinking about it, Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes actually became a little sore and swollen.

    Zhan Haoze kissed her very gently. From her lips, to her cheeks, to her earlobes. Eyelids..

    He kissed her bit by bit, and then took off her clothes bit by bit.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t push him away. She reached out and hooked her arm around his neck.

    If she had been more honest with herself, she would have admitted that she missed him too. Very much.

    Even if she pushed him away a hundred times, a thousand times. When he came close again, she would still think of being with him.

    That was the contract they had made since they were young.

    Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes as he kissed her. His kiss fell on her like a feather. She closed her eyes and trembled as he moved.

    This night was exceptionally long, but also seemed to be exceptionally short.

    Shi Mengwan was very tired, very tired. But even though she was so tired and had something on her mind, she still woke up early the next day.

    Yesterday, she didn¡¯t have much interaction with Zhan Haoze. However, after the s*x, Zhan Haoze still exined to her a little.

    Chen Feifei had once done him a favor, and he wanted to repay her. So, he agreed to some conditions.

    She wanted to ask what kind of favor, but Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t continue.

    ¡°Since you have so much energy, why not do it again?¡±

    Theter memories made her blush. When she woke up, she immediately picked up her phone.

    When it was half past nine, Chen held a press conference. Not only did Lin City television statione to interview, there was also a live broadcast on the inte.

    Very soon, Shi Mengwan saw Chen Feifei who appeared at the press conference.

 Chapter 704 - There Wonâ€™t Be A Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 704: There Won¡¯t Be A Wedding</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Chen Feifei¡¯s fragile image was reversed. With exquisite makeup, she was wearing a dark suit. She looked much more capable.

    A man and a woman followed behind her. They seemed to be her assistants.

    When Chen Feifei walked to the upper seat and sat down, there were reporters who wanted to ask her questions. She waved her hand and quickly took control of the home ground.

    She only said two things. First, she had officially taken over the Chen Corporation from Chen Yongchang. As for Chen Yongchang, because of his health, he had gone abroad to recuperate.

    No one cared about Chen Yongchang¡¯s health. Because Chen Feifei then said two ns for the future of the Chen Corporation.

    There was a round of apuse below the stage. Everyone could see that the new CEO could not be judged by her appearance.

    After she finished talking about the direction of thepany¡¯s development. Immediately, there were reporters asking questions. Naturally, they were asking about Chen Feifei and Zhan haoze.

    ¡°You and President Zhan have been engaged for a long time. When will the wedding be held?¡±

    The reporter¡¯s words made Chen Feifei smile lightly. ¡°This reporter friend, don¡¯t ask this question again next time. President Zhan and I have already broken off the engagement. So there won¡¯t be a wedding.¡±

    What? The reporters below the stage were shing non-stop. A few reporters stood up to ask questions.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡°Chen Feifei smiled, she gestured for the reporters to be quiet. ¡°My engagement with President Zhan was broken off a long time ago. For some reason, it hasn¡¯t been made public before. Today is just the right day. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to make things clear to everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t drag me into this next time.¡±

    ¡°Miss Chen, I heard that you and President Zhan were childhood friends. Can I ask why you broke off the engagement?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°Miss Chen, does President Zhan know that you announced the cancetion of the engagement today?¡±

    ¡°Of course he knows.¡± Chen Feifei seemed to be in a difficult position. ¡°After all, he has been waiting for this day for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Miss Chen, can you exin what you mean by saying that he has been waiting for this day for a long time?¡±

    The reporters¡¯ questions came one after another. Chen Feifei avoided the main point and said lightly, ¡°Because his heart belongs to someone else.¡±

    As Chen Feifei said that, she suddenly eximed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake. Actually, it¡¯s because we don¡¯t have a good rtionship. Although we¡¯ve been childhood sweethearts for so many years, we only have the rtionship of brother and sister. Please don¡¯t misunderstand and don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    After saying this, Chen Feifei left the press conference under the protection of the security guards.

    However, herst two sentences were very implicative. The reporters had caught a big piece of news.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t see the second half of the press conference. She only saw Chen Feifei say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve already broken off the engagement with President Zhan.¡±Zhan Haoze came back.

    She heard it, so Zhan Haoze naturally heard it too.

    Shi Mengwan put down her phone and suddenly feeling a little surreal, she looked at Zhan Haoze.

    The engagement was really broken off? So simple? So easy?

    She imagined it, thought it was very difficult, but it was solved so easily?

    She blinked and watched in a daze as Zhan Haoze walked towards the bed. He sat down in front of her. Seeing her dazed look, he reached out and caressed her cheek.

    ¡°You believe me now?¡±

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip. She didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    Didn¡¯t Chen Feifei love him very much? Why was she willing to break off the engagement?

    ¡°I did her a favor.¡± Zhan Haoze reached out and pulled her into his embrace. He lowered his head and gently kissed the top of her hair.

    Shi Mengwan allowed him to kiss her, but she felt her heart beating a little fast. She wanted to cry a little, but she also wanted tough. The matter was resolved just like that?

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Zhan Haoze supported her shoulders and looked at her slightly red eyes. ¡°Now, can you promise to be my girlfriend?¡±

    His eyes were gentle and the face in front of him ovepped with the young man from before. Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t resist this face and couldn¡¯t resist his gentleness either.

    She nodded heavily and threw herself into his arms.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan brought the dishes to the table, and Zhan Haoze set the bowl. When the two of them looked at each other, there was a faint smile in each other¡¯s eyes.

    When they sat down, Shi Mengwan took the soup that Zhan Haoze served for her. At this moment, she thought she was back in the small bungalow.

    Since Chen Feifei and Zhan Haoze announced that they were breaking off their engagement, Shi Mengwan had been hanging out with Zhan Haoze.

    Other than asionally having to go out to deal with work, he spent most of his time with her. This made her very satisfied.

    After dinner, the two of them found a movie and stayed on the sofa to watch the movie.

    Shi Mengwan wanted to go out to the cinema with Zhan Haoze to experience the feeling of a date. However, every time she had to go out to watch such a big scene, she didn¡¯t want to go out with Zhan Haoze at all.

    It was too exaggerated.

    For Zhan Haoze, romantic movies were very boring. He would rather do something else. However, Shi Mengwan was very interested in watching it.

    He was so bored that he could only y with her fingers. Shi Mengwan pulled her hand back and he went to grab it again.

    Her hand was well-maintained, but because of years of drawing, there was a thin, extremely light cocoon where she held the pen.

    He felt a little heartache when he saw it, so he took her hand and kissed it. This kind of interference made it impossible for Shi Mengwan to continue watching the movie.

    She pulled her hand back. ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±

    Zhan Haoze stopped ying with her hand and turned to wrap his arms around her waist. He watched her swallow that exquisite corbone.

    He lowered his head and kissed her. Shi Mengwan pushed his head again. ¡°I said stop fooling around.¡±

    Just as they were about to see something exciting, the male and female lead broke up due to a misunderstanding. Zhan Haoze switched to kissing her hair.

    ¡°Wanwan,e back to Qing City with me.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was focused when she suddenly heard this. She turned around and nced at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze?¡±

    ¡°Come back to Qing City with me,¡± Zhan Haoze said seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy for the past few days. Most of my business focus has been shifted to Qing City. Wanwan, I hope you cane with me to Qing City.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was silent. Before Zhan Haoze broke off the engagement, she had already thought about how they would continue if she could be together with Zhan Haoze openly one day.

    She had also considered what Zhan Haoze said about going with him. Wasn¡¯t Su Qingsang also married out of town?

    However, it was one thing to have such a n in mind, but it was another thing for the day toe.

    ¡°I need to think about it.¡±

    ¡°What else do you need to think about?¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know what to say. Now that she was in Lin City, it would only take her two hours to go back to her house.

    But when she went to Qing City, she was even further away from her parents. She originally wanted to bring her parents to Lin City, but they weren¡¯t willing.

    In two years, when Shi Mengru was admitted to a foreign school, her parents wouldn¡¯t even have apanion by their side.

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about your parents, you can bring them to Qing City. I have a lot of businesses in Qing City. When the timees, they can choose any ce they want to live.¡±

    ¡°My parents won¡¯t go with me.¡±No matter how small the town was, it was still their home.

    No matter how good Qing City was, it was still someone else¡¯s ce.

    ¡°If your parents don¡¯t want to go, I can ask someone to take care of them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. They¡¯re in good health now. My dad still works in the fields every day.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at Zhan haoze and thought of another thing. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the town tomorrow to see my parents, okay?¡±

    Shi Mengwan had a misunderstanding about Zhan Haoze, although it wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding. But if she really wanted to go to Qing City with Zhan Haoze, she had to make her parents agree.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhan Haoze nodded. ¡°It¡¯s reasonable to visit your parents. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll perform well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my mom won¡¯t be able to pass.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t mind reminding him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you have a criminal record.¡±

    Zhan Haoze also thought of it. He picked up Shi Mengwan¡¯s body and hugged her in his arms. ¡°Criminal record? Is it that serious?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±Shi Mengwan raised her brows. ¡°You have a fianc¨¦e.¡±

    She reached out and tapped Zhan Haoze¡¯s chest. ¡°Thinking about it, I¡¯m really at a disadvantage. Maybe I should get a fianc¨¦ too.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t like such a suggestion. ¡°This joke isn¡¯t funny.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡±Shi Mengwan looked serious. ¡°After all, I haven¡¯t really met other men before, so...¡±

    She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. Zhan Haoze would allow her to meet other men, but let Shi Mengwan meet other men? Dream on.

    Shi Mengwan was just casually saying that. How could she meet another man?

    Zhan Haoze kissed her until she couldn¡¯t breathe. She wrapped her arms around his neck and weed him.

    This kiss slowly changed its vor.

    ..

    Shi Mengwan was right. In Shi Mengwan¡¯s heart, Zhan Haoze was a man with a criminal record. Just look at how she kept arranging blind dates for her daughter.

    To Shi Mengwan, the son-inw she wanted to find for her daughter didn¡¯t need to be rich or capable.

    There was only one rule: treat her daughter well and let her be happy.

    Zhan Haoze, who had a fianc¨¦e, was obviously not within her consideration.

    So when she saw Zhan Haoze enter the house with Shi Mengwan, carrying all sorts of presents in his hands, not only was there not a trace of a smile on his face, but he was also very gloomy.

    ¡°Wanwan?¡±

    Shi Mengwan and Zhan Haoze had been lovey-dovey in Lin City for a few days. It wasn¡¯t until Zhan Haoze received a call that he was going back to Qing City.

    There were a lot of things waiting for Zhan Haoze to deal with in Qingc City, but he was holed up in Shi Mengwan¡¯s small apartment in Lin City with her.

    Even though Tang Hua and Zhang Yang didn¡¯t say anything, they were alreadyining in their hearts.

    One had to know that although the Zhan family was suppressed to the point that they couldn¡¯t raise their heads, Zhan Lie was still alive. Zhan Lie¡¯s wife, Bi Shuqiao, also came from a decent family. Now that two people and two of their sons were being monitored and locked up like they were being imprisoned, how could the Bi family be willing to ept this?

    They hade to their door a few times, but they had been blocked by others. However, the Bi family had roughly guessed something. Recently, there had been a lot of small movements.

    Those small movements could not prevent Zhan Haoze from doing anything. However, how should Zhan Lie and Bi Shuqiao be dealt with? They still had to wait for Zhan Haoze to return to Qing City.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t tell Shi Mengwan about these things. He only told Shi Mengwan before he fell asleepst night that if possible, he hoped to visit Shi Mengwan¡¯s parents as soon as possible.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t hesitate. Since she had already decided to be with Zhan Haoze. Then bringing Zhan Haoze to meet his parents was a very necessary step.

    Previously, the matter of Zhan Haoze having a fianc¨¦e, Shi Mengwan also knew that it wouldn¡¯t be over so quickly with Shi Mengwan.

    Therefore, she was already mentally prepared when she came all the way here.

    Afraid of scaring Mother Shi, Shi Mengwan firmly refused to allow Zhan Haoze to bring his motorcade to the town, so now it was just the two of them.

    When she heard Mother Shi calling her, she touched Zhan Haoze¡¯s arm.

    Beforeing, they had already agreed that Zhan Haoze would perform today. Including how to exin to Mother Shi, it was all up to him.

    ¡°Hello, Aunty.¡± Zhan haoze presented the gifts in his hand with a fawning smile on his face. ¡°These are gifts for Aunty and uncle.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want them.¡± Mother Shi didn¡¯t even look at them and even took a step back. ¡°I can¡¯t ept Mr. Zhan¡¯s gifts.¡±

    Zhan Haoze held the bags in both hands and didn¡¯t feel awkward standing there. ¡°Why can¡¯t Aunty ept them? Since I¡¯m with Wanwan, you¡¯re my elder. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t ept.¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡± Mother Shi¡¯s expression changed when she heard what he said. ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re with Wanwan?¡±

    Even though she was mentally prepared when she saw them appearing together, Mother Shi¡¯s expression still changed when she heard that.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhan Haoze admitted openly. ¡°I had a misunderstanding with Wanwan before, but now that the misunderstanding has been resolved, we¡¯re together again.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Mother Shi sneered and remained unmoved. ¡°Is the matter of having a fianc¨¦e also a misunderstanding?¡±

    Zhan Haoze was a little embarrassed. This couldn¡¯t be considered a misunderstanding.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ve already resolved this matter.¡±

    ¡°Resolved? How?¡±

    Mother Shi¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t bad and Zhan Haoze gained some courage. ¡°I¡¯ve already annulled the engagement.¡±

    Shi Mengwan nodded at the side, as if she was supporting Zhan Haoze. Unfortunately, Mother Shi wasn¡¯t moved at all.

    ¡°Is that so? When was it broken off?¡±

    ¡°Last week.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t say anything. Zhan Haoze just stood in the courtyard with a gift in his hand.

    Shi Mengwan was afraid that he would get tired if he carried it for too long. She gave him a look and told him to put it down. Zhan Haoze gently shook his head at her.

    The two of them didn¡¯t miss a single thing. Mother Shi looked at Shi Mengwan and suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Wanwan, President Zhan said he broke off the engagement? Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you know that he really broke off the engagement? What if he¡¯s lying to your face?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Shi Mengwan felt that Mother Shi had watched too much television. ¡°How is that possible? He broke off the engagement at a press conference and appeared on television.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Shi Mengwan quickly nodded. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. His engagement is really broken off.¡±

    Shi Mengwan wanted to say something else, but Zhan Haoze handed the present in his hand to her. ¡°Auntie, believe me, I¡¯m really single now. I don¡¯t have an engagement, and I don¡¯t have a girlfriend. I¡¯m serious about Mengwan too.¡±

    Even with his promise, Mother Shi still felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t say what it was.

    In the end, she didn¡¯t want to hit a smiling person. She waved her hand and beckoned Zhan Haoze into the house.

    The few of them had been standing in the yard talking. Fortunately, it was a busy time for the farmers, so there was no one around. Otherwise, people might gossip if they saw them.

    Shi Mengwan Winked at Zhan Haoze. This meant that they had passed the test. Zhan Haoze smiled and the two of them entered the door.

    Mother Shi looked at the time. ¡°Your father has gone to the fields and will be back for dinner soon. You guys take a seat first, I¡¯ll go buy some vegetables.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Mother Shi flicked Shi Mengwan¡¯s forehead. ¡°Next time you want toe back, let me know in advance.¡±

    When a son-inw came to visit, she should at least treat him well. This child didn¡¯t even say a word.

    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to be polite with him.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s reaction was to re at her, turn around, and leave.

    Shi Mengwan looked at Zhan Haoze and suddenly smiled. It was as if she didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy to pass.

    Zhan Haoze was a little worried just now, but now he also rxed.

    ¡°Look, nothing happened.¡±

    On the way here, Shi Mengwan had been very worried. Along the way, she thought, what if Mother Shi makes things difficult for him?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine because my mom cares about me.¡± Shi Mengwan¡¯s face was full of pride. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because of you? My mom cares about me, so she won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± It was rare that Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t argue with Shi Mengwan. ¡°Your mom cares about you. She also cares about her son-inw.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Shi Mengwan hit him. ¡°Whose son-inw are you? Don¡¯t randomly im rtives.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not your family¡¯s son-inw, why did you bring me here?¡±

    While the two of them wereughing, Father Shi came back. Unexpectedly, he saw a man at home. He even held his daughter¡¯s hand and stood next to her intimately. His expression didn¡¯t look too good.

    ¡°Wanwan?¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Shi Mengwan quickly retracted her hand and took two steps forward. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Father Shi nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡±

    There was still mud on the bottom of his pants from working on the ground, and his face was a little dark red from the sun. At this moment, he was sizing up Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Hello, uncle. My name is Zhan Haoze. I¡¯m Wanwan¡¯s boyfriend.¡±

    Zhan Haoze stepped forward to introduce himself. It was his first time meeting his father-inw, so he was under a lot of pressure. However, he was used to being cold, so even if he was nervous, he couldn¡¯t show it on his face. Instead, he looked very calm andposed.

    Father Shi didn¡¯t look at him, instead, he looked at Shi Mengwan. ¡°Wanwan? When did this happen? Why haven¡¯t I heard about it at all? Last time when your mother said she was going to arrange a blind date for you, you didn¡¯t object, right? At that time, didn¡¯t you still not have a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Dad, he¡¯s indeed my boyfriend.¡±

    Zhan Haoze took another step forward and introduced himself again. At the same time, he reached out to shake Father Shi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°How long have you known each other?¡± Father Shi didn¡¯t even look at that hand and only looked at Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a long time.¡±Shi Mengwan¡¯s words made Father Shi raise his brows again. ¡°Known each other for a long time? Then why do you still want to go on a blind date?¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t expect Father Shi to get to the point with just one sentence. She chuckled and said, ¡°Although we¡¯ve known each other for a long time, it¡¯s only recently that we¡¯ve gotten together. That¡¯s why I went on a blind date.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Father Shi didn¡¯t say anything and only stared at Zhan Haoze. He was quite good-looking, and he looked quite decent.

    Even if Father Shi hadn¡¯t seen the world before, he knew that that suit wasn¡¯t cheap.

    He should be happy to have such a son-inw. However, Father Shi couldn¡¯t be happy. He looked at his daughter who was as beautiful as a flower.

    No matter how he looked at Zhan Haoze, he felt like he came to abduct his daughter. He was inexplicably unhappy. Therefore, he chose to ignore Zhan Haoze¡¯s extended hand.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward. However, Zhan Haoze¡¯s heart was unusually strong. Even if Father Shi didn¡¯t shake his hand, he calmly withdrew his hand.

    In response to Shi Mengwan¡¯s gaze, he even patted the back of Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand in a ce that Father Shi couldn¡¯t see.

    The two¡¯s ¡°eye contact¡± didn¡¯t escape Father Shi¡¯s eyes, and he looked at Zhan Haoze in a different way.

    Now, no matter how Shi Mengwan spoke, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just stood there and stared at Zhan Haoze. When he saw Shi Mengwan smiling sweetly at him, he suddenly had the urge to hit her.

    Very soon, Mother Shi returned. She went into the kitchen and asked Father Shi to take a shower beforeing out.

    No matter what, it was Zhan Haoze¡¯s first time visiting. It was really inappropriate for him, covered in mud, to stand with his future son-inw like this. Father Shi sensed the disdain in Mother Shi¡¯s words, and his mood was a little ambivalent. When he looked at Zhan Haoze again, he was even more displeased.

    But he had to listen to his wife¡¯s words. Father Shi obediently went to take a shower. So one went into the kitchen, and the other went back to his room. Only Zhan Haoze and Shi Mengwan were left in the living room again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My Dad has never seen you before.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t believe what she said. She didn¡¯t know why her dad was so hostile to Zhan Haoze when he saw him for the first time.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand.¡± Zhan Haoze nodded. ¡°If we have a daughter in the future and another man wanted to marry her, I will be unhappy too.¡±

    Being unhappy was an understatement. It was possible for him to even fight with others.

    ¡°Tsk, who wants to have a daughter with you?¡± Shi Mengwan smiled and patted him. In just a short while, Shi Mengru came back.

    Compared to Father Shi and Mother Shi, Shi Mengru was the only one who had a good attitude toward Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Brother-inw? Can I call you brother-inw?¡±

    Shi Mengru¡¯s words attracted Father Shi and Mother Shi¡¯s objection. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°But, isn¡¯t he sister¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not married to her yet, so what brother-inw is he?¡± Father Shi red at his little daughter, who was siding with an outsider. ¡°Call him Mr. Zhan.¡±

    ¡°Mengru, right? You can call me Big Brother Zhan.¡±

    Zhan Haoze smiled and tried to smooth things over. He was handsome and looked imposing. Shi Mengru was thirteen years old, the rebellious age.

    ¡°Alright, Brother Zhan.¡± She didn¡¯t know how to be polite at all. ¡°You¡¯re so handsome. What do you do?¡±

    ¡°I started a smallpany.¡±

    Zhan Haoze said it very modestly, and the corner of Shi Mengwan¡¯s mouth twitched. XM was also called a smallpany? Heh heh.

    ¡°Really? Whatpany?¡±

    ¡°XM,¡± Zhan Haoze answered casually. Shi Mengru nodded. However, a few secondster, she suddenly eximed. She took out her phone and swiped it a few times. Finally, she looked up at Zhan Haoze with a shocked expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s You? You¡¯re the CEO of thepany who abandoned his fianc¨¦e and had a mistress outside?¡±

 Chapter 705 - Give Up On This Idea

    <h4>Chapter 705: Give Up On This Idea</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    As soon as she said this, the other three people looked at Zhan Haoze, especially Mother Shi and Father Shi, their gazes changed.

    ¡°Mengru, what are you talking about?¡± Shi Mengwan looked at her sister. Even if Zhan Haoze had a fianc¨¦e, he didn¡¯t say that.

    Shi Mengru pouted and turned her phone to face her parents. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. It¡¯s written on the news.¡±

    Shi Mengwan wouldn¡¯t have known about this. However, their ssmate was ying a game that was released by XM Company.

    One had to know that the game released by XM Company was very popr. Every time it was released, it would be popr. The Cosmic Gamer that was released recently had many ssmates who were ying it in their school.

    Although Shi Mengru didn¡¯t y games, because her ssmates were all ying it, she had yed a few times.

    After that, she felt that it was a waste of time and didn¡¯t y anymore. However, it was on the day that she unloaded the game that she happened to see the news.

    Even though Zhan Haoze and Chen Feifei¡¯s news wasn¡¯t celebrities, XM¡¯s results were too eye-catching, especially the cosmic gamer, it had been the number one downloaded game for several months in a row.

    Therefore, yers naturally paid attention to it.

    For ordinary yers, so what even if they knew that Zhan Haoze had abandoned his fianc¨¦e because he had a mistress? Nothing mattered as long as the game was fun.

    Because of this, Shi Mengru had many arguments with her ssmates. She felt that she didn¡¯t want to use a product developed by apany run by a person with bad character.

    She had no choice. A child raised by Father Shi and Mother Shi was just like that.

    Therefore, when she heard the familiar name Zhan Haoze and thought of XM, she immediately took out her phone to look for news.

    This matter was indeed a little too big. One had to know that XM was different from the big groups that operated traditional industries like the Tianyu Group and the Li Corporation. XM mainly focused on games and was very well-known among the young people.

    Zhan Haoze used to be very mysterious. However, ever since he got engaged to Chen Feifei, he was considered a celebrity in Lin City because of his good looks.

    However, the way Shi Mengru looked at Zhan Haoze now wasn¡¯t very appreciative.

    Although she was young, her sense of right and wrong was very strong. She was afraid that Mother Shi couldn¡¯t see clearly, so she deliberately erged her phone for her parents to see.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, look. It¡¯s not what I said, it¡¯s what the news said.¡±

    Zhan Haoze and Chen Feifei broke off their engagement less than a week ago, and it was still a hot topic. Looking online, they saw that there were a lot of reports.

    Of course, many of these reports were not true. But no one cared whether they were true or not.

    Chen Feifei wanted to say it that day, but she was shy. Her implicative attitude seemed to exin it clearly. In fact, it made all the reporters in Lin City imagine a big drama.

    Every media outlet even wrote a different story. Yet, there were people who believed it.

    For example, the news on a certain website was: Zhan Haoze liked the new and disliked the old. He abandoned his childhood sweetheart. He left his childhood sweetheart to support the Chen Corporation.

    Another example was a well-known magazine that wrote: Why did XM Company abandon his childhood sweetheart? The identity of the mistress was mysterious, and her background was a mystery, but one thing was certain, she was definitely better than Chen Feifei.

    There were also other kinds of news. The general content was like this.

    These few days, Shi Mengwan and Zhan Haoze only cared about each other. As for this news, because Zhan Haoze had promised Chen Feifei that she could say whatever she wanted, Tang Hua and the others found out about it, but no one actually came to tell Zhan Haoze.

    More importantly, Tang Hua and the others didn¡¯t treat this matter as a big deal. Compared to the Zhan family¡¯s matter, a small piece of news would naturally be suppressed in two days.

    So it wasn¡¯t just Shi Mengwan who didn¡¯t know. More importantly, Zhan Haoze also didn¡¯t know that he had be a news figure.

    While Shi Mengru was talking, Shi Mengwan also picked up her phone and started scrolling through the news.

    With this scrolling, her expression became a little strange. The moment she finished reading the news, Father Shi and Mother Shi finished reading as well.

    The four members of the Shi family didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Zhan Haoze in unison.

    Zhan Haoze: ..

    ¡°Aunty, uncle, this matter actually ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Mother Shi spoke first. In this family, she definitely had a high status.

    ¡°Because of our lowly status, our Wanwan isn¡¯tpatible with Mr. Zhan, so Mr. Zhan, please.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t right for a country person to chase someone away halfway through a meal. This was too shameful. However, Mother Shi actually did such a disrespectful thing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Father Shi red at Zhan Haoze coldly. He was already dissatisfied with the man who was going to marry his daughter, so he was even more dissatisfied now.

    ¡°Mr. Zhan, please leave.¡±

    Shi Mengru blinked and suddenly stopped talking.

    Shi Mengwan looked at her family and finally looked at Zhan Haoze. ¡°I¡¯m a mistress?¡±

    Was it because she was a mistress that caused him to break off the engagement with Chen Feifei? That¡¯s what the news said, right?

    ¡°Wanwan, you know you¡¯re not.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shi Mengwan hated herself for not seeing the news earlier. If she had seen it earlier, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have brought Zhan Haoze back.

    ¡°I only found out now.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan...¡±

    ¡°You know that Chen Feifei announced the annulment, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t deny that he did know.

    ¡°She said that you broke off the engagement with her because there was a third party. You know that too, right?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± Zhan Haoze shook his head. ¡°I only said that she could find any excuse she wanted.¡±

    However, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t expect that Chen Feifei would actually find such an excuse.

    Zhan Haoze met the Shi family¡¯s two elders¡¯ eyes and felt a little awkward for a moment. However, what was more important now was Shi Mengwan. He had absolutely no intention of turning her into a mistress.

    ¡°Wanwan?¡±

    Shi Mengwan turned around and didn¡¯t listen to Zhan Haoze¡¯s exnation.

    She looked at Father Shi and Mother Shi. ¡°Dad, Mom, this isn¡¯t what you think.¡±

    The press conference and Chen Feifei saying that she was a mistress could all be slowly exined. But right now, she needed her parents¡¯ support.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡± Mother Shi didn¡¯t expect that Shi Mengwan would still speak up for Zhan Haoze at this time.

    Father Shi¡¯s face turned green. ¡°Enough, stop talking. I won¡¯t allow the two of you to be together. Mr. Zhan, you can leave.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Shi Mengwan wanted to say something, but Father Shi raised his hand and didn¡¯t listen to her. ¡°Don¡¯t call me. I¡¯ll say it again. I won¡¯t allow the two of you to be together. Let him go.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Haoze¡¯s fault.¡± Shi Mengwan stood up. She didn¡¯t believe her parents were so unreasonable. ¡°Besides, I knew about this.¡±

    ¡°You knew?¡± Father Shi stood up and looked at her angrily. ¡°What did you know? You knew? Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that this man had a fianc¨¦e, right? Did you get together with him when he had a fianc¨¦e? Is that right? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± Father Shi had always been straightforward. Although he couldn¡¯t say that he was rich and powerful, he was very strict in educating his daughter.

    Especially after Shi Mengwan ran away from home for more than a year, Father Shi and Mother Shi¡¯s attitude towards child-rearing changed after she returned.

    ¡°Let me ask you, did he get together with you when he had a fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Shi Mengwan was speechless and Zhan Haoze stood up as well. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not Wanwan¡¯s fault. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t manage my own problems in time. Wanwan can¡¯t be med for this.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s your fault,¡± Father Shi said bluntly. ¡°But you¡¯re no one to me. I don¡¯t want to see you now. I¡¯m just educating my daughter.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡± He pointed at Shi Mengwan. ¡°If you still acknowledge me as your father, you can break up with him.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Shi Mengwan was speechless. She had waited so long for Zhan Haoze to break off the engagement. She could be together with him openly.

    The process was indeed not very smooth, and it wasn¡¯t a good one either. But wouldn¡¯t it be fine if the result was good?

    ¡°Father-inw.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, I can¡¯t afford it.¡± Father Shi¡¯s temper red up as he pointed in the direction of the door. ¡°Go Away, don¡¯t force me to make a move.¡±

    Zhan Haoze stood there with an unusually awkward expression on his face. Other than the Zhan family, it had been a long time since anyone gave him a hard time.

    ¡°Uncle, Wanwan and I are truly in love, we ¨C¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re truly in love? Since you¡¯re truly in love with Wanwan, why are you getting engaged to another woman?¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± When had Shi Mengwan ever seen Zhan Haoze like this? She couldn¡¯t help but want to say something on his behalf. ¡°Haoze and Chen Feifei were engaged because they ¨C¡±

    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ll settle your problem with youter.¡±

    Father Shi only red at Zhan Haoze. ¡°Now, get the hell out of my house.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°If you speak again, even you will be chased out.¡±

    Father Shi¡¯s words made Shi Mengwan dare not to speak anymore. She, not intending to let it go just like that, stood there. She still wanted to say more.

    Zhan Haoze saw that she wanted to argue with Father Shi, so he patted her shoulder and nced at her. He signaled her to stop talking.

    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to see me now. I can leave first. But there¡¯s one thing I want you to understand. I¡¯m sincere about Wanwan.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything more and left just like that.

    Shi Mengwan moved her toes and almost chased after him. This action made Father Shi¡¯s expression turn even uglier.

    ¡°Sis.¡± Shi Mengru didn¡¯t say anything until now. When she saw how things had turned out, she quickly tugged at Shi Mengwan¡¯s sleeve.

    Her parents were currently in a fit of anger, so it was better for her not to provoke them.

    Mother Shi couldn¡¯t bear it and wanted to say something, but seeing her daughter like this, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Father Shi looked at Shi Mengwan, who was still standing there, and pped the table hard. ¡°Why are you still standing there? You¡¯re not eating, huh?¡±

    Shi Mengwan knew that her father was in a fit of anger, so she didn¡¯t intend to go against him. She obediently sat down.

    In the countryside house, the dining hall was the main hall. Shi Mengwan and Zhan Haoze were sitting with their backs facing the door. When she stood up, her line of sight was blocked.

    The moment she sat down, Shi Mengru saw it. Zhan Haoze hadn¡¯t left yet.

    She quickly winked at her sister. Shi Mengwan wanted to turn around, but Father Shi pped the table again. ¡°Can¡¯t eat properly, huh?¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t turn around. She had probably guessed it.

    Mother Shi also saw it, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Father Shi didn¡¯t like Zhan Haoze now. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t leaving, he shouted at the outside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to y the pity card. It¡¯s useless for you to stand there. Leave my house. We don¡¯t wee you in our house.¡±

    Zhan Haoze stood there, but he didn¡¯t have any intention of leaving. Father Shi almost couldn¡¯t control himself and wanted to get up to chase Zhan Haoze out of the courtyard. However, his sleeve was pulled by Mother Shi, so he could only sit back down.

    Shi Mengwan let out a sigh of relief, but she didn¡¯t turn around to look. This side was close to Lin City, but it was in the south of Lin City. It was noon. Although it wasn¡¯t midsummer yet, the sun was very scorching.

    Zhan Haoze, showing no signs of leaving, just stood under the sun.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. She casually ate two mouthfuls of rice, but in the end, she turned to look at Zhan Haoze.

    As if sensing her gaze, Zhan Haoze also looked at her and smiled at her.

    Father Shi pped the table again. Shi Mengwan could only look away and lower her head to focus on eating.

    ¡°Child¡¯s father ¨C¡±

    Although it was noon and there weren¡¯t many people passing by, in the countryside, the doors of houses weren¡¯t closed during the day when there were people around.

    This Zhan Haoze was just standing in their yard like a thorn. In case someone saw ¡ª

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat peacefully either, huh?¡± Father Shi rarely spoke to his wife in a bad tone.

    As a result, no one in the family spoke. After eating, Shi Mengru took the initiative to stand up to clean the dishes and went to wash the dishes. She gave Shi Mengwan a look and then quickly ran into the kitchen.

    ¡°Dad. Mom.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t turn around to look outside. She only looked at her parents. ¡°Zhan Haoze isn¡¯t what you think. Me and him aren¡¯t what you think either.¡±

    Father Shi didn¡¯t want to hear it. He wanted to chase Zhan Haoze out right now. Out of sight, out of mind.

    He stood up and was about to walk out when Shi Mengwan called out.

    ¡°Dad. Zhan Haoze is Dear Brother.¡±

    Father Shi¡¯s footsteps stopped, and Mother Shi turned around to look at Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, Zhan Haoze is the Dear Brother from back then.¡±

    Father Shi and mother Shi knew about the Dear Brother Incident. When Shi Mengwan was brought back, she had nightmares for a long time at night.

    She kept calling him Dear Brother in her dreams.

    For a while, Father Shi thought she was mentally ill and wanted to take her to see a psychiatrist.

    But one day, Shi Mengwan stopped dreaming and stopped screaming at night. They thought that the matter was over.

    Father Shi even thought that the so-called Dear Brother was a character that Shi Mengwan had imagined herself.

    Otherwise, how could there be no news at all? But Mother Shi didn¡¯t think that this matter was fake.

    When she heard her daughter mention this name in the past, she knew that her daughter hadn¡¯t forgotten Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze is Dear Brother.¡±

    Shi Mengwan added on. She had never told her parents about the past year or so. She only briefly mentioned that she had been saved by a big brother and had lived together for a year.

    However, many details and interactions between two people were the most precious and precious memories to her. She didn¡¯t want to tell anyone, not even her parents.

    ¡°If feelingse first, I¡¯m not the third party.¡±

    Shi Mengwan told Mother Shi about what happened back then in a very low voice. After that, she talked about the nightmare that caused her topletely separate from her big brother.

    ¡°Big Brother offended some people back then, so we met some bad people. When you found me, Big Brother was gone. In fact, he was saved by Chen Feifei, the young madam of the Chen family, his ex-fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t tell Shi Mengwan about this part, it was her deduction.

    ¡°The Chen family saved Dear Brother¡¯s life. He is a person who knows how to repay kindness, especially because of Chen Feifei¡¯s health. She has heart disease. So when the family wanted to let the two of them be together, Dear Brother agreed.¡±

    ¡°But then we met again.¡± Of course, Shi Mengwan wouldn¡¯t say that she never gave up, it was also her own initiative to find Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°Dear Brother owes the Chen family a favor, so he agreed to let the woman propose to break off the engagement. I can understand Chen Feifei thinking that way. After all, she needs a good reputation.¡±

    These were only Shi Mengwan¡¯s spections, but these were basically the facts.

    ¡°Chen Feifei is a woman. She has to say this now. Do you want Dear Brother to confront her and refute her?¡±

    She believed that even if Zhan Haoze knew, he wouldn¡¯t do it. First, the Chen family had done him a favor after all. Second, Zhan Haoze looked cold, but he was not stingy to people who had no conflict of interest with him.

    Shi Mengwan looked up at her parents and said, ¡°This is how it is. It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe it or not. I have never been a third party, and I believe that no one will mention this matter again in a while.¡±

    People were forgetful. They weren¡¯t celebrities. More importantly, she was about to go to Qing City with Zhan Haoze. Under such circumstances, why would she care about those rumors?

    Father Shi and Mother Shi were silent. After hearing Shi Mengwan¡¯s words, they looked at each other, and then at Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°You said that Zhan Haoze is the youth who saved you back then?¡± Mother Shi¡¯s expression changed. Her thinking was different from a man¡¯s.

    To her, whoever saved her daughter would also be her savior.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Mengwan nodded. ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you tell me to be grateful? Big Brother saved me, so he¡¯s my savior. Now that you¡¯ve chased my savior out, you don¡¯t usually teach us like this, right?¡±

    Father Shi was stumped by Shi Mengwan, and he almost couldn¡¯t speak, but it was only for a moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go so far.¡± Father Shi sneered. ¡°You said he saved you? Then do you know how many injuries you had when we brought you back from the police? Do these injuries count as because of him?¡±

    ¡°...¡±Shi Mengwan was speechless for a moment.

    Father Shi said again, ¡°Yes, he saved you. But you just said that when you lived together, you helped him clean up, cook, and wash clothes. Does that count as you helping him too?¡±

    Shi Mengwan was speechless. Her lips moved. She wanted to say something, but Father Shi spoke again.

    ¡°Okay, even if it was in the past, you said that he saved you, but you took care of his life. Is this considered a clean te? You said that he took care of you, arranged a school for you, and took care of you. Then it¡¯s also true that you almost died because of him, right? Does this count as a clean te?¡±

    ¡°But...¡± How could a rtionship be counted in such a way?

    ¡°The past is clean. I¡¯ll say what happened after you two reunited. After you two reunited, he was still with that Miss Chen, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because ¨C¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the reason. I¡¯m only asking you, isn¡¯t it? When you two were together, was he still connected to that Miss Chen?¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s mouth opened and closed again and again. When she met Father Shi¡¯s eyes, she froze and couldn¡¯t give a negative answer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a step back and say it¡¯s fine. Even if he wants to repay the favor, it¡¯s his business to repay the favor. What does it have to do with you? He dragged you into the water and made you bear the usation of being a third party. Is this his reason? Are you going to be criticized because of him?¡±

    ¡°We can ¨C¡±

    ¡°Just tell me, is it so?¡±

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t refute. Father Shi sneered, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve said so much now. You want me to agree to the two of you being together. I¡¯ll tell you. It¡¯s impossible.¡±

    As long as he was there, it was absolutely impossible. He would never agree to Zhan Haoze and Shi Mengwan being together.

    ¡°But dad, I really like him. I ¨C¡±

    ¡°You really like him and really want to be with him. And then?¡± Father Shi¡¯s gaze was sharp. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought about what you¡¯ll face if you¡¯re really together?¡±

    He knocked on the table and his voice was much colder than before. ¡°Others won¡¯t care about his difficulties and won¡¯t think about what happened to him. Others will only know that he had a marriage contract and it was annulledter. And the reason for the annulment is because of you.¡±

    ¡°No ¨C¡±

    ¡°And you want to be with him under the name of a third party. Do you think that this matter will fade after a long time? You¡¯re making a big mistake.¡±

    In fact, Father Shi didn¡¯t believe that Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t think of these things.

    But even if she had thought of it, she probably wouldn¡¯t have cared. Because in Father Shi¡¯s opinion, she had already been blinded by feelings.

    ¡°Let me tell you, if you really want to be with him, these things won¡¯t go away. Do you know that?¡±

    Shi Mengwan sat there without moving. Of course she knew, but she really didn¡¯t care.

    After more than ten years of waiting, she had been angry and desperate. Compared to then, the disappointment now was much lighter.

    She could finally be with her Dear Brother. She was more grateful. Moreover, she didn¡¯t think that this matter couldn¡¯t be changed.

    ¡°In short, I won¡¯t agree.¡±

    As he spoke, Father Shi stood up and walked out. He red at Zhan Haoze, who was still standing in the courtyard. ¡°Mr. Zhan, our house is too shabby, and can¡¯t amodate a Buddha like you. Mr. Zhan, please move.¡±

    ¡°Father-inw.¡±

    ¡°I said, don¡¯t call me father-inw. I can¡¯t afford it. Please.¡±

    As he spoke, he directly pushed Zhan Haoze. Zhan Haoze was in great shape. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have been pushed out by Father Shi.

    However, this person was his future father-inw, so he naturally couldn¡¯t make a move on him. Therefore, he actually easily let Father Shi push him out. Then, Father Shi mmed the gate of the yard. He directly locked Zhan Haoze out.

 Chapter 706 - But I Donâ€™t Believe It

    <h4>Chapter 706: But I Don¡¯t Believe It</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    As soon as he turned around, he met Shi Mengwan¡¯s gaze, and his expression darkened.

    ¡°If you still acknowledge me as your father, I won¡¯t allow you to be with him.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Shi Mengwan was at a loss for words. She couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look at Mother Shi. ¡°Mom, look at Dad ¨C¡±

    She had wanted to stop Father Shi from chasing her away earlier, but she didn¡¯t expect to be a step too slow.

    She took a few steps forward and was about to open the door for Zhan Haoze. Father Shi stood at the door. He stood there and refused to budge. ¡°Don¡¯t open the door.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was anxious. Seeing that the father and daughter were about to sh, Mother Shi quickly stepped forward and pulled the door open. Although she said she was going to pull the door open, she was only trying to dissuade her daughter first.

    ¡°Wanwan, you must be tired from the car ride this morning. You should go and rest first.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s mother winked at Shi Mengwan. Now that Father Shi was in a rage, it was better not to confront Father Shi directly.

    ¡°But ¨C¡±

    Before Shi Mengwan could finish her sentence, she saw Father Shi snort while still facing the door. From that attitude of his, he appeared to have no intention of making way.

    ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±Shi Mengwan had a headache. ¡°I still have to go back to Lin City to work. You guys aren¡¯t going to lock me up at home and not let me go out, right?¡±

    ¡°The studio is all yours. Take a few days off. Just treat it as staying at home with your mom and me.¡±

    Father Shi looked at Shi Mengwan. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you guys can still work online. You have WIFI at home. You can just stay at home for the next few days.¡±

    ¡°Dad, how can you do this? I¡¯m an adult now. How can you restrict my personal freedom?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not restricting you. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. If you still acknowledge me as your dad, you have to agree to break up with that Zhan guy. As long as you break up, I¡¯ll naturally let you go back.¡±

    ¡°Dad, can you be reasonable?¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t expect that after saying so much, she wouldn¡¯t be able to move Father Shi at all. She really didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°I¡¯m unreasonable? Let me tell you, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. That woman surnamed Chen¡¯s family background is better than ours, right? That Zhan guy even looks down on her. He said that the engagement would be annulled, so do you think he¡¯ll be loyal to you for the rest of his life?¡±

    ¡°I believe him.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t believe him.¡± Father Shi had the same opinion as Mother Shi in this regard.

    He was too out of her league. Since ancient times, people of equal status marrying each other had been the way. If that Zhan guy could make so much money and his conditions were so good... He really wasn¡¯t a good match.

    ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t even interacted with him before, yet you¡¯re saying this. Aren¡¯t you being too rash?¡±

    ¡°Rash? I¡¯m being rash for your own good.¡±

    Father Shi¡¯s attitude was firm. Shi Mengwan was very helpless.

    After Shi Mengru washed the dishes and was about to go to school, Father Shi, preventing Shi Mengwan from going out, was still blocking the door.

    Shi Mengru went up and looked at Father Shi with a fawning expression. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s fine if you block sister. I still have to go to school.¡±

    Father Shi nced at his little daughter, but in the end, he opened the door and let her go out.

    Outside the door, Zhan Haoze was still standing there. When Shi Mengwan saw him, her toes moved.

    But before she could take a step, Father Shi mmed the door again. He turned around and red at Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about going out today, I said so.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Shi Mengwan really didn¡¯t know that her own father had such a stubborn side.

    The sun was also very bright in the courtyard. Shi Mengwan¡¯s courtyard door was the kind of iron door that could often be seen in the countryside. There was nothing to block it.

    The sun was so bright, so even though Zhan Haoze was a big man and he wasn¡¯t afraid of the sun, since he was standing outside the courtyard, it made Shi Mengwan¡¯s heart ache a little.

    ¡°Dad, just let him in. If there¡¯s anything, just let him in and talk about it, okay? He¡¯s just standing outside, so aren¡¯t you afraid that the neighbors will gossip?¡±

    ¡°What gossip?¡± Father Shi was stubborn. ¡°If he¡¯s afraid of being gossiped about, he can leave. If he doesn¡¯t stand there, won¡¯t there be no gossip?¡±

    Shi Mengwan felt a headacheing on. She looked at Father Shi and finally nodded. ¡°Alright then, let him stand there.¡±

    She turned around and walked into the house. Such an easypromise stunned Father Shi for a moment, but he immediately became even angrier.

    He turned to look at Mother Shi. ¡°What is she doing? Throwing a tantrum at me? Throwing a tantrum?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Mother Shi looked at the father-daughter battle and felt a little helpless. ¡°You keep her sweetheart outside, but you don¡¯t allow her to have a little temper?¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t stand to see her sweetheart being wronged, so she can let me, the father, be wronged, right?¡±

    Father Shi¡¯s words stunned Mother Shi for a moment, and she immediately reacted. Sheughed. But she was afraid that Zhan Haoze would hear her outside, so her voice was very soft.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    Father Shi¡¯s old face turned red. ¡°Who¡¯s jealous?¡±

    ¡°How are you not jealous?¡± Mother Shi¡¯s smile became even brighter, and she touched Father Shi¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re unhappy that your daughter is about to run away with another man, not to mention that your daughter is protecting her lover. She doesn¡¯t give you any face at all ¨C¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Father Shi was a little embarrassed. He red at Mother Shi. ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t like such a man. I don¡¯t agree. Hmph.¡±

    After saying this, he also entered the room. When he entered the room, he realized that Shi Mengwan had actually returned to her room. She ignored him and didn¡¯t even think of saying anything nice. His face turned even darker.

    Shi Mengwan was in the room and looked at Zhan Haoze downstairs from the window. Unfortunately, his body was blocked by the door and she couldn¡¯t see him. After thinking for a while, she took out her phone and sent him a message.

    ¡°The sun is high, go back to the car and sit down.¡±

    Zhan Haoze took out his phone and smiled when he saw the message. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can¡¯t back out at this time. I have to show your father my sincerity in wanting to marry you, right?¡±

    Shi Mengwan was a little speechless when she saw his reply. Looking at the word ¡°marry you¡± on the message, she replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you make a mistake? You should show me your sincerity first, right? After all, you didn¡¯t even propose marriage to me.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll propose now and you¡¯ll marry me. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? I¡¯m not going to agree.¡±

    ¡°Then how will you agree?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? No matter what, I don¡¯t want to marry you like this.¡±

    ¡°You should rest for a while. When you wake up, maybe your father will let me in.¡±

    ¡°Dream on.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t doubt her father¡¯s determination at all. ¡°If you stand there for so long you turn into stone, maybe my father will agree to let you in.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we make a bet? Let¡¯s see if your father will let me in when you wake up from your afternoon nap.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t believe it at all. When she replied to the message, the corners of her mouth curled up, and there was faint mirth in her eyes. ¡°If you lose, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll listen to everything you say.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± In Shi Mengwan¡¯s opinion, Zhan Haoze was bound to lose.

    ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll marry me.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at Zhan Haoze¡¯s message and was a little speechless. How could she lose? She wouldn¡¯t lose.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to take a nap now. If you can really get my dad to let you in, I¡¯ll marry you.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    After replying to the message, Shi Mengwan really went to sleep. At first, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Hearing that there was no sound outside, she thought that Zhan Haoze must still be standing outside. For some reason, she was in a good mood.

    While she was sleeping soundly, Shi Mengwan¡¯s voice woke her up.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    For a moment, Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t understand where she was. She sat up and looked at Shi Mengwan.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Since you¡¯ve woken up, go downstairs and talk about your marriage with Zhan Haoze.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Shi Mengwan blinked. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, go downstairs. Zhan Haoze is downstairs. Come down first. Let¡¯s discuss what you n to do about your marriage.¡±

    Was there something wrong with her ears? What did Mother Shi say?

    ¡°My marriage to Zhan Haoze?¡±

    ¡°Is there someone else?¡± Mother Shi flicked her forehead. ¡°Alright, hurry up. I¡¯ll call your second uncle and third uncle toe over for dinner tonight. It can be considered as letting Zhan Haoze meet our rtives.¡±

    What kind of turn of events was this? Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t understand it now. After Mother Shi went out, she quickly got up and took the shortest amount of time to tidy up herself. After changing her clothes, she hurried downstairs.

    When she went downstairs, she realized that the atmosphere downstairs was a little strange.

    Besides Father Shi, Mother Shi, and Zhan Haoze, there was also Grandma Shi? She was very surprised as to how Zhan Haoze entered the door. However, before that, she greeted Grandma Shi first.

    ¡°Grandma?¡± Although she wasn¡¯t very close to Grandma Shi, she still had to be polite.

    ¡°Wanwan¡¯s back? It¡¯s so hot today, why didn¡¯t you sleep more?¡± Grandma Shi seemed to be in a particrly good mood today. Seeing that Grandma Shi wasn¡¯t giving her the cold shoulder like before, Shi Mengwan was surprised.

    ¡°...¡± This sudden burst of enthusiasm made Shi Mengwan feel ttered. She just stood there and didn¡¯t move.

    Grandma Shi had alreadye forward and pulled Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand. ¡°Wanwan, look at you. Why didn¡¯t you tell Grandma that you found a boyfriend? You should have brought him back a long time ago.¡±

    Shi Mengwan blinked as Grandma Shi held her hand and looked at Zhan Haoze.

    ¡ª¡ª My Grandma let you in?

    ¡ª¡ª It was your dad who let me in.

    ¡ª¡ª impossible. My dad was already lenient enough for not hitting you. How could he let you in?

    ¡ª¡ª Your dad is right there. Do you want to ask him?

    Their gazes met in the air. In a few moments, they understood the meaning in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip. Before she could look at Father Shi. Grandma Shi had already pulled her hand and sat down by the side.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I was just talking about how to handle this banquet.¡±

    Shi Mengwan realized that she couldn¡¯t keep up with Grandma¡¯s train of thought. Why did she suddenly jump to the banquet?

    Sure enough, she hadn¡¯t said anything yet, but Father Shi¡¯s face sank first. ¡°Mom, who said we¡¯re going to hold a banquet? Don¡¯t add to the mess. I haven¡¯t agreed to Wanwan¡¯s marriage yet.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Grandma Shi¡¯s expression changed as she red at Father Shi. She was displeased. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You don¡¯t even agree to such a good son-inw? Tell me, what kind of son-inw do you want? Huh? Don¡¯t tell me you want your daughter to marry a President?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Father Shi¡¯s face turned green. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. He ¨C¡±

    ¡°I know. He was engaged before. So what if he was? Forget about getting engaged. Even if he got married, can¡¯t people remarry after the divorce?¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    Father Shi had been Grandma Shi¡¯s son for many years. How could he not know that his mother was particrly good at twisting the facts?

    ¡°Haoze told me about his situation on the way. How big of a deal is it? Isn¡¯t it just an engagement? Since it¡¯s broken off, it means they¡¯re not fated. Now that he¡¯s going to be with Wanwan, it means he and Wanwan are fated. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Father Shi had a headache. She was already calling him Haoze. He was furious, yet she was his own mother. There were still an ¡°outsider¡± around, so he couldn¡¯t argue with Grandma Shi in front of outsiders.

    On the other hand, it was rare for her mother to be on the same side as her mother-inw. ¡°Yeah, people¡¯s rtionships still have to depend on fate.¡±

    ¡°Look, since your wife says that, it means our Wanwan and Haoze are fated.¡±

    ¡°Haoze, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Zhan Haoze nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, Wanwan and I are fated.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Grandma Shi looked at Zhan Haoze with satisfaction. ¡°Oh right, what¡¯s the genus of Haoze?¡±

    ¡°I belong to the Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Look, look, look.¡± Grandma Shi¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Father Shi. ¡°Haoze belongs to the year of the dragon. Wanwan belongs to the year of the horse. A dragon and a horse are a perfect match.¡±

    Pfft. If Shi Mengwan was drinking water, she definitely would have spit it out.

    She looked at Grandma Shi and realized for the first time that her grandmother was also a talent.

    ¡°Mom, what era is it? Do you still believe in this?¡± Father Shi was even more annoyed with Zhan Haoze now, but he couldn¡¯t lose his temper.

    ¡°Why not? Look at the Zhao family at the east end of the vige. Someone in the family born in the year of the dragon married someone born in the year of the tiger. They fight with each other every day. What did the fortune-teller Zhang Banxian say? He said that the best match for someone born in the year of the dragon is to marry someone born in the year of the horse. They are a perfect match. They are a perfect match.¡±

    Shi Mengwan had a hard time holding back herughter. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhan Haoze and realized that he was listening to Grandma Shi¡¯s nonsense seriously. She couldn¡¯t help but rub her forehead. This was really...

    ¡°Haoze, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t impatient at all. On the contrary, he agreed. ¡°I¡¯ve asked a few friends who studied metaphysics before, and they also said that Wanwan and I are a good match.¡±

    Shi Mengwan lowered her head and didn¡¯t want to look at Zhan Haoze anymore.

    Howe she didn¡¯t know that Zhan Haoze could actually talk nonsense with a straight face?

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s settle things as soon as possible.¡±

    Grandma Shi thought about it. ¡°This year is a good year. You know that, right? It¡¯s best to get married this year.¡±

    ¡°I think so too. If possible, I hope to marry Wanwan as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°You child, I can tell that you¡¯re a good person at first nce.¡± Grandma Shi smiled like a flower. Shi Mengwan really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, but the two in front of her were still going on.

    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll let Zhang Banxian see which day is suitable.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll listen to Grandma.¡± Zhan Haoze nodded. ¡°We can also get engaged before we pick a good day.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Father Shi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed yet.¡±

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you agree?¡± Grandma Shi stood up as she looked at Father Shi. ¡°When I told you not to marry Wanwan¡¯s mother in the past, weren¡¯t you the one who told me that now, marriage is free and love is free. You said the times are different now. You told us parents not to interfere with our children¡¯s marriage? Why are you interfering with Wanwan¡¯s marriage now?¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡± Father Shi was speechless.

    ¡°Wanwan, let me ask you. You brought Haoze back, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Mengwan had endured it very hard just now, but now it was even harder.

    ¡°You like him and he likes you too. You guys are together of your own free wills, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Mengwan ignored Father Shi¡¯s ugly expression and nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Look ¨C¡± Grandma Shi spread out her hands. ¡°Isn¡¯t it already done? Marriage is free, love is free. You said it.¡±

    ¡°Mom ¨C¡± Father Shi¡¯s head was about to explode.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then.¡± Grandma Shi made the decision on the spot. ¡°Wanwan, apany Haoze around the town. I¡¯ll discuss it with your dad and see how your marriage will be handled. Also, I¡¯ve made the decision tonight to have your second uncle, third uncle, and your aunte over for dinner. Also, let him acknowledge his new rtives.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Grandma.¡± Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t surprised at all since Mother Shi had said that earlier.

    She held Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand and walked out a little quickly. She was really afraid that if she stayed any longer, she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself.

    It had been so long, but this was the first time she realized that her grandmother had such a powerful function.

    She did have some questions to ask Zhan Haoze. So, she didn¡¯t care about Father Shi¡¯s fierce and sharp gaze and left the house with Zhan Haoze.

    After she slept for a while, the sun outside wasn¡¯t that big anymore. The clouds covered the sun and a gust of wind blew over. Not only was it not hot, but it was also cool.

    Shi Mengwan breathed in the familiar fresh air of her hometown. She turned around and looked at Zhan Haoze. ¡°Tell me, how did you do it?¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t answer her question. He just pinched her palm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about how I did it. Did I win today?¡±

    Although she was very unwilling to admit it, he really won. Shi Mengwan nodded. ¡°Yes. You won.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to marry me?¡±

    ¡°Tell me first, how did you do it?¡±

    ¡°A lure,¡± Zhan Haoze threw out two words. Shi Mengwan blinked and thought of Grandma Shi¡¯s personality. ¡°What benefits did you promise my Grandma?¡±

    Without waiting for Zhan Haoze to answer, she suddenly raised her hand. ¡°No, tell me first. How did you know to find my Grandma?¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe that Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t have a helper. The biggest possibility was ¨C ¡°My sister, right? She must have told you to look for my grandmother.¡±

    ¡°Smart, it was your sister.¡± Zhan haoze smiled. He was quite satisfied with this future sister-inw. ¡°She told me to look for her grandmother.¡±

    Previously, Grandma Shi had a bad rtionship with Mother Shi, and she was angry that Father Shi didn¡¯t want to listen to her and adopt a stepson. Therefore, she had been taking turns to live with her second uncle and third uncle.

    After receiving Shi Mengru¡¯s guidance, Zhan Haoze quickly went to look for Grandma Shi. Of course, Shi Mengru was the one who brought him along.

    When Grandma Shi heard that he was Shi Mengwan¡¯s boyfriend, she listened to Shi Mengru¡¯s introduction. She didn¡¯t even take her afternoon nap, but she was suddenly energized.

    She chatted with Zhan Haoze for a while. After Shi Mengru left, she tried to beat around the bush and listened to Zhan Haoze¡¯s conditions.

    She was sure that he was a rich mand. How could she let such a good man go?

    It was rare that Shi Mengwan was lucky enough to meet such a good man. Grandma Shi was very happy.

    More importantly, Zhan Haoze generously agreed to many of Grandma Shi¡¯s conditions.

    ¡°What did you agree to my Grandma?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Zhan haoze looked at Shi Mengwan¡¯s beautiful side profile and avoided answering the question. ¡°To be able to marry you, I think any condition is nothing.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡±

    That was because he didn¡¯t understand what kind of person Grandma Shi was.

    If he dared to agree to those conditions, Grandma Shi would have a way to ask for more in the future like a bottomless pit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandma WAS still very reasonable. It WAS really nothing.¡±

    Grandma Shi was reasonable? Shi Mengwan blinked her eyes and couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Zhan haoze, what condition did you agree to my grandma? If you don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t marry you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really not a big deal.¡± Zhan Haoze stopped and rested his forehead on Shi Mengwan¡¯s forehead. As he looked at her face, there was some gentleness in his eyes.

    ¡°I told you, those are nothing.¡±

    No matter what price he had to pay, he was lucky to be able to marry her.

    And after getting those promises from him, Grandma Shi would naturally think of a way to persuade Father Shi.

    He didn¡¯t have any intention of using money to bribe anyone, but if such a move worked, he didn¡¯t mind doing it.

    Moreover, although Grandma Shi seemed unreliable, this time, she really wasn¡¯t the one who suggested it. It was Zhan Haoze who took the initiative to agree.

    He vaguely knew that Shi Mengwan and Grandma Shi didn¡¯t have a good rtionship. He also knew that after so many years, there were some things in Shi Mengwan¡¯s heart that she couldn¡¯t forget.

    If he could get Grandma Shi to agree to their marriage with just a little money, and it could even make their rtionship better, then why wouldn¡¯t he do it?

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s words made Shi Mengwan feel a little moved. She looked at Zhan Haoze, then suddenly tiptoed and kissed him on the lips.

    ¡°Thank you, Zhan Haoze.¡±

    Her actions made Zhan Haoze smile. Obviously, he was very satisfied with her initiative, but he said, ¡°That¡¯s it? Your thank you gift is still so insincere.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s face turned red. ¡°What else do you want?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I just want to remind you. Remember that you lost to me. Also, you have to marry me.¡±

    Shi Mengwan pulled her hand back and took a big step back. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that. You haven¡¯t even proposed, so I¡¯m not going to marry you.¡±

    ¡°Not going to marry me?¡± Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes and chased after Shi Mengwan.

    Shi Mengwan quickly ran away. The two of them chased after each other on the road not far from the Shi family¡¯s house until Shi Mengwan met someone she knew.

    After Shi Mengwan brought Zhan Haoze around the town and brought him back home, she realized that although Father Shi¡¯s expression was still ugly, but he didn¡¯t say anything about chasing Zhan Haoze out.

    He looked at Zhan Haoze with a displeased gaze.

    ¡°You,e with me.¡±

 Chapter 707 - Do You Have A Conscience

    <h4>Chapter 707: Do You Have A Conscience</h4>

    Shi Mengwan took a step forward. ¡°Dad?¡±

    Seeing her like this, Father Shi felt even more ufortable. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I talk to him? Go and help your mom cook. You,e with me.¡±

    It was still too early to cook. Grandma Shi wasn¡¯t around at the moment. It seemed that she had gone to second uncle and third uncle¡¯s house to call for help.

    Shi Mengwan was a little worried and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Zhan Haoze.

    Facing the fierce gaze of his future father-inw, Zhan Haoze patted the back of Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand in a cating manner and followed behind Father Shi.

    Half an hourter, Zhan Haoze came back behind Father Shi.

    The two of them seemed to be quite friendly. Shi Mengwan: this must be her illusion. Yes, it must be.

    ... ..

    The experience of this day was quite novel to Zhan Haoze.

    It was the first time he was put in a difficult position. It was the first time he was chased out of the house and the first time he was threatened. It was also the first time he was eating with such arge table of people.

    He had a lot of business dealings, but not many people could sit in front of him.

    There were four people in Shi Mengwan¡¯s family, including Mother Shi, four people Mother Shi¡¯s family, and five from Grandma Shi¡¯s family. Shi Mengwan¡¯s aunt was also called back by Grandma Shi.

    There were two tables full of people. The table was set in the courtyard outside.

    The food was cooked by Mother Shi herself, and the ingredients were all fresh. The chicken was raised from the back, and the vegetables were picked from the ground.

    He drank the soju wine that Father Shi brewed using the rural method. It didn¡¯t look good, but it was strong.

    Although Shi Mengwan and Grandma Shi asionally didn¡¯t get along because of the matter of the session, the two uncles and aunts weren¡¯t bad.

    The whole family was happy and harmonious. Although he asionally felt restricted, this kind of atmosphere was very fresh to Zhan Haoze.

    He inevitably became drunk. After getting drunk, he directly slept in Shi Mengwan¡¯s room upstairs for a day.

    In the end, when he woke up the next day, under Father Shi¡¯s disdainful gaze, he was brought to the field.

    During this season, there were many crops that were already ripe, such as beans, eggnt, and loofah. Father Shi asked him to help pick the crops.

    Father Shi refused to let Shi Mengwan help. He said that this was a chance for Zhan Haoze to show off.

    What could Zhan haoze say? Of course, he followed.

    But before he finished picking the crops, Zhan Haoze received a call from Tang Hua. Something happened in Qing City.

    After leaving the Shi family, Zhan Haoze drove quickly. He couldn¡¯t go directly to the highway here, but he had to go to the county town. Before Zhan Haoze drove his car out of town, Tang Hua had already led a motorcade to wait for them at the entrance of the town.

    Tang Hua had brought people, so Zhan Haoze naturally didn¡¯t need to drive himself. He brought Shi Mengwan into the car.

    Before getting into the car, Shi Mengwan saw Tang Hua and Zhan Haoze talking about something, but their voices were too soft, so she couldn¡¯t hear clearly.

    When she got into the car, Shi Mengwan saw the anxiety in his eyes. She was a little worried. ¡°Did something happen to thepany? Is it something urgent?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can solve it.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression was very calm. Speaking of which, it really wasn¡¯t a big deal. It was just Zhan Li, who had lost a hand, ran away.

    Shi Mengwan looked at his expression and didn¡¯t ask anymore. She had discovered very early on that whatever Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t want her to know, no matter how much she asked, he wouldn¡¯t tell.

    The car smoothly and quickly got onto the highway. Shi Mengwan looked at the side of his face and thought of something else.

    ¡°Oh right, what did my dad say to you yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Zhan Haoze thought of Father Shi¡¯s ¡°threat¡± to him. He said, ¡®don¡¯t be smug because you¡¯re rich. Our family doesn¡¯t want your money and doesn¡¯t care. My daughter can earn money. Let me tell you, if you treat Wanwan badly, I won¡¯t let you off the hook even if I have to risk my life.¡¯

    ¡°Really?¡± Why didn¡¯t she believe it?

    ¡°You have a good father.¡± As he spoke, he held her hand and ced it in his palm.

    ¡°Not only that, I also have a good mother.¡± In Shi Mengwan¡¯s heart, her parents were the best in the world.

    ¡°En. Your parents are both very good.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice seemed to be filled with emotion as he pulled Shi Mengwan into his arms. His chin pressed against her hair.

    ¡°Actually, I also had a good mother.¡± Originally, he had a good father. But ¡ª

    ¡°...¡±Shi Mengwan wanted to look up at him, but he just happened to hold the back of her head.

    ¡°Unfortunately, my mother didn¡¯t live to see me grow up.¡±

    ¡°Your Mom, she...¡± She had heard that his mom was no longer around, but she didn¡¯t know why.

    ¡°When I was seven years old, she had an ident...¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Shi Mengwan could feel Zhan Haoze¡¯s stiff body. She instinctively hugged him.

    She looked up at him. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression was calm, but only he knew that everything wasn¡¯t in the past.

    He tightened his arms around Shi Mengwan. Shi Mengwan¡¯s arms were around his waist to silentlyfort him.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s heart was as hard as a knife. He didn¡¯t need Shi Mengwan tofort him, but her actions still made him extremely happy.

    He reached out and sniffing the fragrance on her body, he patted her back. The trace of viciousness and murderous hatred in his heart was slightly suppressed.

    Shi Mengwan was actually sleepy to the point of wanting to sleep after being patted by him. She unknowingly fell asleep.

    She fell asleep, but Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t fall asleep. His mind was thinking about Zhan Li¡¯s matter. Zhan Li had lost an arm, so he couldn¡¯t run far.

    Moreover, the entire Zhan family was under his surveince. In this situation, the person who could help Zhan Li get out must be someone who was familiar with the Zhan family.

    He suddenly pressed a button in the car. The window in the middle lowered. Tang Hua turned his face and asking him what was wrong with his eyes, he looked at Zhan Haoze.

    Zhan Haoze looked at Shi Mengwan, who was sleeping soundly in his arms. He took out his phone and typed a line of words before handing it to Tang Hua.

    ¡°Let the people who are watching the sanatorium take a look. Is the old man still there?¡±

    Tang Hua was stunned for a moment. He obviously didn¡¯t expect Zhan Haoze to ask this. However, he nodded slightly and quickly understood what Zhan Haoze meant.

    Zhan Haoze asked the questions that he was concerned about and didn¡¯t ask anymore.

    When Shi Mengwan woke up, Zhan Haoze just happened to get the information that he wanted to know.

    The old man had gone missing. Heh. A ce like the sanatorium was guarded byyers of people, yet the old man still disappeared?

    Zhan Haoze would never believe that there was no mole in this matter.

    Shi Mengwan looked at the moving car and sat up to look at the time. ¡°We¡¯re not there yet?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re there. We¡¯re going to the airport now.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at Shi Mengwan and held her hand in his palm. ¡°Wanwan, will youe back to Qing City with me?¡±

    Shi Mengwan had originally nned to follow him back, but she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too rushed? I still have a lot of things to do in my studio.¡±

    ¡°You can use the inte to handle some of the work. As for the studio, I¡¯ll hire a professional person to take care of it for you. I¡¯ve already found a ce in Qing City. I¡¯ll follow your current model and open a new studio. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t expect him to act so quickly. ¡°You¡¯re already done?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Haoze nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve found the ce. It¡¯s not far from mypany in Qing City. Also, the location and decorative style are based on your current studio¡¯s style. When we go to Qing City, you can go take a look for yourself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already taken care of it. Can I still find a reason to refuse?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhan Haoze looked at her with a deep gaze. ¡°Just take it as me being selfish. I want you to apany me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shi Mengwan nodded. Zhan Haoze knew she would agree, but he didn¡¯t expect her to agree so quickly. ¡°Wanwan?¡±

    ¡°My job is the same no matter where I go anyway. I can work hard to start my own business in Lin City, so I believe I can do well in Qing City. Besides, I still have you. You¡¯ll help me, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Haoze nodded. ¡°I will help you.¡±

    Four hourster, Zhan Haoze and Shi Mengwan arrived at Cherry Blossom Manor.

    ¡°Take a rest. I have something to take care of. I probably won¡¯t be able to have dinner with you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t a teenage girl. She wouldn¡¯t pester her boyfriend to apany her every day. ¡°If you have something to do, go do it first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be a little busy these days. If you want to go to Rong City to see Mrs. Huo, I can arrange for someone to send you there.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think about when to go.¡± Last time, Su Qingsang was waiting for her to exin about Zhan Haoze. She hadn¡¯t told her properly yet.

    This time, she had a chance to exin to Su Qingsang properly.

    Zhan Haoze was a little moved by the way she was so considerate not to quarrel with him. He lowered his head and kissed her lips until she was gasping for breath.

    ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡±

    Zhan Haoze had finished his instructions. When he left Cherry Blossom Manor, he asked Tang Hua to double the number of guards here before he left. The destination was the Zhan family mansion.

    The Zhan family mansion was at the foot of Green Mountain near the suburbs of Qing City. From the foot of the mountain, the whole area belonged to the Zhan family.

    Besides the main building in the middle, there were two side buildings and an auxiliary building at the back. Zhan Kun was old and didn¡¯t like to be disturbed by others. Therefore, even the Zhan family¡¯s grandson, Zhan Lie, lived in the side building.

    After Zhan Kun was sent to the sanatorium. In the side building lived Zhan Lie, Bi Shuqiao, and Zhan Li and Zhan Yang¡¯s family.

    Zhan Haoze was afraid that they would escape, so he asked people to guard them. Other than the cook and two cleaning maids, others couldn¡¯te in.

    Usually, the person in charge of buying food was arranged by Zhan Haoze. Other people could go in, but Zhan Lie¡¯s family couldn¡¯t go out.

    So now that Zhan Li disappeared out of the blue, it really made him suspicious.

    After entering the door, he saw that Zhan Lie sat on the sofa. Zhan Yang had lost a leg, so naturally he couldn¡¯t run away. Bi Shuqiao sat beside Zhan Yang. When she saw Zhan Haoze enter the door, she was like a cat whose fur had exploded, and started cursing again.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t even look at her, and walked directly to Zhan Lie.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    He was tall and big, and had no less than ten bodyguards behind him. More than ten people squeezed into the living room. Even if the Zhan family¡¯s living room wasn¡¯t small, it still looked very cramped.

    Bi Shuqiao stood up quickly, and she pointed at Zhan Haoze¡¯s nose. ¡°Zhan Haoze, are you that vicious? Zhan Li is your younger brother, and you actually let someone break his hand. Breaking his hand is one thing, but you still want to lock us up. Let me tell you, do you think you can lock us up for life? Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    She cursed, and the words that followed began to sound more and more unpleasant.

    Zhan Haoze walked past her and went straight to Zhan Lie. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Zhan Lie, not daring to speak, sat on the sofa. Zhan Haoze sneered and pped his hands. Soon, someone came in.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Zhan Lie didn¡¯t understand what he was going to do until he saw Zhan Haoze¡¯s men holding a knife and aiming at Zhan Yang¡¯s uncrippled leg.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, tell him to put down the knife. What are you going to do?¡±

    Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t moved at all. He waved his hand, and the knife in the man¡¯s hand was about to stab into Zhan Yang¡¯s leg.

    Zhan Lie stood up. ¡°Zhan Haoze, are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Staring at Zhan Lie¡¯s face, Zhan Haoze stopped his hand for a moment.

    ¡°Who are you talking about? Who knows what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°Zhan Kun and Zhan Li. Where are they?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡± As Zhan Lie finished speaking, Zhan Haoze¡¯s finger moved. The knife had already pierced into Zhan Yang¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°AH ¨C¡± Zhan Yang cried out. Bi Shuqiao screamed and wanted to rush over, but her body was held up by someone.

    ¡°I like to be polite before I attack.¡± Zhan Haoze looked like he was easy to talk to. ¡°How did Zhan Li leave here? Where is Zhan Kun? If you don¡¯t tell me, I can only continue.¡±

    As he spoke, the knife that was stuck in Zhan Yang¡¯s thigh was pulled out. Fresh blood gushed out, and Zhan Yang screamed even more miserably.

    Zhan Lie stood up, and someone held him up from behind. He was unable to move, so he shouted at Zhan Haoze, ¡°Zhan Haoze, do you have a conscience? He is your younger brother.¡±

    ¡°My mother only gave birth to me, I don¡¯t have a younger brother.¡±

    Zhan Haoze tilted his head, and the knife stabbed into Zhan Yang again. Zhan Yang was about to faint from the pain. Bi Shuqiao was furious and kept cursing, but she was afraid that Zhan Haoze would use even more ruthless methodster.

    ¡°Stop.¡± Zhan Lie was furious. ¡°I am your father. You stop right now.¡±

    Zhan Haoze raised his head, and the person holding Zhan Lie actually bent her knees.

    ¡°Ha.¡± Zhan Lie had been pampered all these years, so after he was unexpectedly treated like this, his face turned pale. ¡°Zhan, Zhan Haoze, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re my father. You don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at him coldly. His gaze was cold and without a trace of warmth. His eyes were filled with deep hatred. The way he looked at them was as if he was looking at dead people.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me where Zhan Kun is today, I can only continue to poke holes in your beloved little son. I just don¡¯t know how long he canst.¡±

    As he spoke, his subordinate pulled out his knife again. This time, Zhan Yang didn¡¯t even scream. He fainted from the pain. Bi Shuqiao wanted to stand up again, but she ended up like Zhan Lie.

    Her knees were pushed forward, as if she was going to kneel down to Zhan Haoze. She was getting more and more resentful, but her curses were much softer.

    When Zhan Haoze¡¯s men were about to stab Zhan Yang for the third time, Zhan Lie finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk.¡±

    Zhan Haoze asked his men to stop. Zhan Lie looked at Zhan Haoze. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    When Zhan Haoze was about to ask his men to attack again, Zhan Lie hurriedly exined, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Last time, Uncle Chi came to see us and said that he would think of a way. Then, the next day, Zhan Li was gone.¡±

    Afraid that Zhan Haoze would attack again, Zhan Lie shrunk his neck. ¡°I only know how much. I don¡¯t know the rest.¡±

    Zhan Haoze stood still, and his subordinate¡¯s knife once again pressed against Zhan Yang¡¯s leg.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know anymore. Everything was arranged by Uncle Chi. We only listened to him.¡±

    Zhan Haoze asked his men to stop, and stared at Zhan Lie for a while. With a wave of his hand, he quickly left with the dozen bodyguards.

    As for the injury on Zhan Yang¡¯s Leg? It didn¡¯t pierce his bones, so he believed that he wouldn¡¯t die.

    For the next two days, Zhan Haoze was looking for Zhan Kun and Zhan Li. Zhan Li was nothing to be afraid of. But Zhan Kun... He had controlled the Zhan family for so many years, and his methods were first-rate. He was gloomy and ruthless.

    So he didn¡¯t give him a chance. Now that he had a chance, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t just let it go. He didn¡¯t know what Zhan Kun was going to do.

    No matter what he did, Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t afraid. He was already prepared. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯it let Zhan Kun have the chance to take back the power that was already in his hands.

    Moreover, his goal was to destroy the Zhan family.

    When he returned to Cherry Blossom Manor, Shi Mengwan was already asleep. He had been busy looking for Zhan Kun¡¯s whereabouts for the past few days and had neglected her a lot.

    He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Zhan Haoze¡¯s movements were very light, but he still woke Shi Mengwan up.

    ¡°Dear Brother?¡± In a daze, Shi Mengwan thought that her Dear Brother had returned.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s response was to give her another kiss. Only then did she wake up.

    ¡°Why did youe back? Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. I¡¯ve been busy recently, so I neglected you.¡± As Zhan Haoze spoke, he kissed her on the lips again.

    Shi Mengwan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I haven¡¯t been idle either.¡±

    In the Cherry Blossom Manor, there was aplete set of drawing tools that Zhan Haoze had sent over. There was a work desk, aputer, everything. She had things to do these few days.

    Her wedding with Zhan Haoze was something that would happen sooner orter. She had her own ideas about her own wedding. Not only did she have her own ideas, she also had her own requirements for the wedding dress.

    This way, she had something to do, so she was much calmer about Zhan Haoze noting back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you after I¡¯m done with work for the next two days.¡± Zhan Haoze thought for a moment. ¡°How about I take you to see the studio tomorrow? The renovations are almost done. If you have any ideas, you can still bring them up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shi Mengwan wanted to go when she heard him say it, but Zhan Haoze had been busy, so she didn¡¯t bring it up.

    ¡°En, then sleep early. We¡¯ll go to the studio tomorrow.¡±

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t touch Shi Mengwan. Instead, he kissed her forehead and told her to sleep.

    He couldn¡¯t find Zhan Kun at the moment, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Zhan Haoze woke up the next morning and wanted to bring Shi Mengwan to the studio that he had arranged for her.

    However, before he went out, he received the news from Tang Hua. There was news from Zhan Kun.

    Zhan Haoze hung up the phone and looked at Shi Mengwan with an inexplicable sense of guilt.

    ¡°If you have something to do, go and do it. Don¡¯t bother about me.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just ask someone to apany me.¡±

    Zhan Haoze frowned and looked at Shi Mengwan¡¯s bright smile. He couldn¡¯t bear to let her stay in the manor forever. He arranged for people to follow Shi Mengwan. After confirming the route repeatedly, he then brought people to the ce where Zhan Kun appeared.

 Chapter 708 - Your Woman Is In My Hands

    <h4>Chapter 708: Your Woman Is In My Hands</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Zhan Haoze received news that two people suspected to be Zhan Kun and Zhan Li had appeared in a vi near the sanatorium.

    He knew that there was a property there that belonged to Zhan Li. If they were really in their ce, then it would really be effortless.

    The car drove for about forty minutes and was about to reach Zhan Li¡¯s vi. In the vi, Zhan Kun and Zhan Li didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by Zhan Haoze¡¯s arrival.

    Especially Zhan Kun. His old face that was covered with age spots had a creepy smile on it.

    He looked at Zhan Haoze. He was already at the end of his rope. Another stroke and the stimtion caused him to almost die.

    But he was Zhan Kun after all. He had brought himself back to life. Looking at Zhan Haoze now, he saw that his face was full of smugness.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you still have the face toe?¡±

    Zhan Li stood up. One of his hands was broken. Although he had a prosthetic limb, it wasn¡¯t as flexible as a real hand. This was also the reason he hated Zhan Haoze.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t look at them, but only looked at Zhan Kun.

    ¡°He spent a lot of effort to bring you out just to bring you here? And not to send you back to the Zhan Family? What a waste of effort.¡±

    ¡°I, I said to came here.¡± Zhan Kun red at Zhan Haoze with a cold gaze. ¡°I, of course, came here to do something.¡±

    Go back to the Zhan family? He wanted to. But Zhan Haoze surrounded the Zhan family like an iron bucket. This time, if he didn¡¯t think of a way, he wouldn¡¯t have been able toe out.

    When he thought of this, Zhan Kun hated him even more. His eyes were as cold, as if he wanted to kill Zhan Haoze.

    ¡°You have something to do? Who will help you? Uncle Chi?¡±

    Zhan Kun didn¡¯t say anything, but Zhan Li heard his words and smiled. ¡°Uncle Chi will naturally help grandpa. After all, he is the person who can fully represent Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zhan Haozeughed and walked over to the sofa opposite Zhan Li and sat down.

    ¡°Then let us guess what you want Uncle Chi to do. For example, take back the Zhan family. Let others know that you n to hand the Zhan family over to this trash?¡±

    ¡°Who are you scolding?¡± Zhan Li couldn¡¯t take it anymore and wanted to rush forward. However, the bodyguard behind Zhan Haoze stepped forward, and Zhan Li couldn¡¯t win.

    They had juste out today, but Zhan Kun alreadu couldn¡¯t wait to find some of his former confidants.

    After he found them, he didn¡¯t need them to protect his safety. He knew that Zhan Haoze wouldn¡¯t let him die so easily. Therefore, he asked his men to follow Uncle Chi.

    As long as he took back the Zhan family, Zhan Haoze¡¯s men were nothing/

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, don¡¯t be too smug. After today, you will have nothing.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zhan Haoze nodded. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we wait here and see who will be the one who has nothing?¡±

    Zhan Kun¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Zhan Haoze and suddenly had a bad feeling.

    Soon, his phone rang. On the other end of the phone was one of his confidants besides Uncle Chi.

    ¡°Old Master, Uncle Chi, Uncle Chi has run away.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zhan Kun¡¯s hoarse voice almost cracked. He didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Chi has been arrested.¡±

    Zhan Kun couldn¡¯t hear what was said on the other end of the phone. He stared at Zhan Haoze with wide eyes.

    ¡°You, what did you do?¡±

    Uncle Chi would never betray him. Zhan Haoze must have done something for him to be caught all of a sudden.

    Zhan Haoze smiled, but his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. His expression was cold. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask what did Uncle Chi did?¡±

    What did he mean? Zhan Kun¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, what did you do to Uncle Chi?¡±

    Zhan Li¡¯s mor didn¡¯t enter Zhan Haoze¡¯s ears. He looked at Zhan Kun. ¡°Or did you ask Uncle Chi to do something?¡±

    Zhan Kun¡¯s methods were vicious and ruthless. During so many years, he had gotten rid of those who got in his way.

    The most important person was naturally Uncle Chi. After so many decades, how many people¡¯s blood had been stained on Uncle Chi¡¯s hands? Zhan Kun probably didn¡¯t even know.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Very soon, it will be your turn.¡±

    ¡°You, you ¨C¡±

    Like every time in the past, Zhan Kun became extremely angry with Zhan Haoze. However, he quickly reacted.

    ¡°Do you think that you¡¯ve won?¡±

    He forced himself to re at Zhan Haoze. ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a call and ask where your woman is now?¡±

    Zhan Haoze narrowed his eyes. His phone rang at this moment. It was the bodyguard he had sent to protect Shi Mengwan.

    He didn¡¯t know what was said on the other side of the phone, but it made Zhan Haoze¡¯s brows tighten. He raised his head and looked at Zhan Kun.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Zhan Kun seemed to know what this call was about. He was also looking at him with a sinister smile on his face.

    ¡°Your woman is in my hands,¡± Zhan Kun said with a cold smile. His hoarse voice was very unpleasant to hear.

    The content of the call was even more unpleasant to hear. Tang Hua, who was beside Zhan Haoze, looked at Zhan Haoze worriedly.

    Zhan Haoze hung up the phone and stared at Zhan Kun. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said, your woman is now in my hands.¡± Zhan Kun felt that his anger was finally relieved.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to your woman, then get someone to release Uncle Chi and hand over the Zhan family.¡±

    Zhan Haoze sat there and looked at the proud and arrogant grandfather and grandson. He suddenlyughed.

    ¡°What makes you think that I would hand over the entire Zhan family for a woman?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just one woman. Compared to the entire Zhan family, she¡¯s really insignificant. Moreover, the Zhan family is in my hands. What woman can¡¯t I get?¡±

    Zhan Kun shook his head. He looked at Zhan Haoze as if he was looking at him, but it didn¡¯t seem like he was looking at him. ¡°No, you will.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you knew me so well.¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s face was dark. ¡°I¡¯m not even sure about it, but you¡¯re sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure, because you¡¯re just like your father. Stupid and ridiculous. You would throw away everything for a woman.¡±

    Zhan Kun¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly when he thought of Zhan Lie.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°But, I¡¯m not my father. I refuse.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡± Zhan Kun didn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it at all. You¡¯re saying so on purpose. Do you think that I¡¯ll let that woman off just because you said so?¡±

    ¡°You forgot one thing. I¡¯m not my father.¡±

    He stood up as he looked at Zhan Kun. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Chi is not the only one with a criminal record. The police are already on their way. I originally thought that at your age, I would feel more aplished if I let you stay in the sanatorium and watch me destroy the Zhan family bit by bit. But now, you should go to prison and watch me destroy the Zhan family from there.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Haoze.¡± Zhan Li stood up. ¡°You, don¡¯t be too smug. I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t hand over the Zhan family, your woman will die.¡±

    Zhan Kun couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He looked at Zhan Haoze. ¡°You, I don¡¯t believe you, I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Sirens sounded outside the door. Zhan Haoze turned around and walked out. Zhan Kun shook his head behind him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, I don¡¯t believe that you really don¡¯t care. Do you really not care about the life or death of that woman?¡±

    It was impossible. Zhan Haoze should have been the same as his father. He should have been as stupid as his father. He abandoned the Zhan family for a woman.

    He should have been the same as his father. He should have...

    Zhan Kun¡¯s body went limp. He started to feel ufortable again, but what made him even more ufortable was yet toe.

    When Zhan Haoze walked to the door, he stopped for a moment. He turned around and looked at Zhan Kun, whose face was ashen. Zhan Kun was about to faint. ¡°Oh right, I forgot to say something. You can call your people and ask who the woman he tied up is.¡±

    Zhan Kun¡¯s eyes widened. At the same time, the phone in Zhan Li¡¯s hand rang.

    The voice on the other end of the phone was filled with panic. ¡°Old Master, we kidnapped the wrong person. The person we kidnapped isn¡¯t that woman.¡±

    Zhan Kun could no longer hear what was said next. His eyes rolled back and he fainted.

    Zhan Li wanted to do something else, but the police outside the door had already entered. He started to retreat.

    ¡°I didn¡¯tmit a crime, why are you arresting me? I didn¡¯tmit a crime, you can¡¯t arrest me. I want to find awyer...¡±

    Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t hear what he was shouting at the back, and he didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    After getting into the car, the motorcade quickly headed towards the city¡¯s center.

    Shi Mengwan looked at the office environment that was more than twice the size of her studio in Lin City, but the style of the renovation was the same. Other than satisfaction and surprise, there was nothing else in her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t know how long it would take to finish the renovation, but it was definitely not something that happened in a day or two.

    Zhan Haoze went to look for her during this period of time, which meant that he had been preparing for it.

    She suddenly believed what he said about Chen Feifei.

    He had really thought about breaking off the engagement a long time ago and getting together with her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have put so much effort into it.

    Especially when she saw a few pieces of her designs disyed in the exhibition hall. Apart from the pieces that she had participated in the Frenchpetitionst time, there were also a few pieces that had been showcased in the domesticpetition.

    Apart from the winning pieces, there were even some designs that she had designed in the early stages, which were slightly immature. She could actually see all of them here.

    She suddenly wanted to see Zhan Haoze very, very much.

    She just wanted to ask her bodyguard where Zhan Haoze was. If it was possible, she wanted to go directly to where Zhan Haoze was. She wanted to find him.

    She really liked this gift too much. She really liked it too much.

    When she turned around, she realized that Zhan Haoze had arrived at some unknown time. She quickly went forward. Without a second thought, she threw herself into his embrace.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    When Zhan Haoze saw her, even though he knew that under his arrangements, Shi Mengwan would be fine, he still couldn¡¯t help but reach out and hug her tightly.

    His heart, which had been hanging in the air all the way, finally rxed a little at this moment.

    She was still here, safe and sound. Zhan Kun didn¡¯t affect her. His people didn¡¯t seed either. She was still fine. This was good, very good.

    ¡°Haoze?¡±

    He hugged her too tightly, making her a little breathless. She couldn¡¯t help but look up at him.

    Zhan Haoze finally let go. He looked at his surroundings and looked at her again.

    ¡°En, how is it? Do you like it?¡±

    Shi Mengwan nodded heavily and hugged his waist. ¡°I like it. I like it a lot.¡±

    It was exactly what she imagined the studio to look like. It was bigger, better, and the style was more suitable.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything else that you don¡¯t think is suitable, you can tell Tang Hua directly and ask him to change it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that isn¡¯t suitable. Everything is suitable.¡±

    When he said that he was renovating, she really thought that it was a studio that was still under renovation. But she didn¡¯t expect him to give her such a big surprise.

    How was this still under renovation? She could juste in and work.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s suitable.¡± Zhan Haoze put his arm around her waist and gently stroked her hair. With a faint smile on his face, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Tang Hua to recruit people. The first interview stage has already passed. As for the second interview and the final interview. if you feel at ease, you can ask Tang Hua to do them. If you aren¡¯t at ease, you can do them on your own. All the information is ready in your office in front.¡±

    He had already thought of some things for her that she had never thought of. ¡°As for the studio in Lin City, there¡¯s no need to end it. You can specially arrange for people you trust to continue operating as a branch.¡±

    ¡°And the two contract factories that you contacted. If you¡¯re too busy in Lin City, I¡¯ll let Tang Hua buy the two garment factories in Qing City. In the future, they¡¯ll all be yours.¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s words made Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes widen. Two garment factories. What kind of concept was that? He said he would buy them.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, you spoil me too much.¡± She only thought that a factory can split production lines to make her clothes, but she didn¡¯t think that she could have a garment factory.

    ¡°Spoil you too much?¡± Zhan Haoze felt that she was too easy to satisfy. ¡°Since you want to be big, of course having your own factory will be more assured. At least you can have more control.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Since he was so thoughtful, what was Shi Mengwan not satisfied with? She tiptoed and kissed his lips. ¡°Thank you, Haoze.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at her and held her hand in his own. ¡°I don¡¯t want your thanks. What¡¯s mine is yours. You never have to say thank you to me.¡±

    Shi Mengwan reached out her hand to hold his face because of his words. She looked at him fixedly, and their eyes met.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze, are you really Zhan Haoze?¡±

    Such sweet words, such consideration for her, such a man who thought of all her problems, was he really her Dear Brother? Was he really the Zhan Haoze who used to treat her coldly?

    ¡°If I¡¯m not Zhan Haoze, then who am I?¡±

    Shi Mengwan suddenlyughed. Yes, if he wasn¡¯t her Dear Brother, then who else could it be?

    ¡°Or are you saying that you don¡¯t like me like this?¡±

    ¡°I like it.¡± Shi Mengwan hugged him tightly. ¡°I like it too much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡±

    As he spoke, he snapped his fingers. Soon, someone sent arge bouquet of roses in. He knelt down on one knee in front of her.

    He passed the roses in his hand to her. ¡°Wanwan, marry me.¡±

    Shi Mengwan bit her lip. She didn¡¯t believe there would be so many surprises today. ¡°Zhan Haoze, you...¡±

    ¡°Marry me. I know it¡¯s hard for you to give up everything in Lin City ande here with me, but I still selfishly hope that you¡¯ll agree to marry me. I promise I¡¯ll always be good to you and take care of you for the rest of your life.¡±

    Shi Mengwan covered her lips and looked at the bouquet of roses. Her eyes turned red and tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. ¡°I promise you.¡±

    Zhan Haoze watched her take the bouquet of roses and took out a ring from it. It wasn¡¯t the big diamond ring that she had imagined. Instead, it was a very ordinary diamond ring with an antique style.

    The diamond was small, but it was shiny and charming. The style was also very ssic.

    Zhan Haoze put the ring on Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand, and his slender fingers gently touched the surface of the ring. ¡°This is considered an engagement ring. I have already asked someone to make a wedding ring. It will take some time to send it back.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t mind.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t look at her. He just stared at the ring. ¡°This ring was my mother¡¯s heirloom. It¡¯s the wedding ring from when she married my father in the past.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at this ring with extraordinary significance. In that instant, she could almost feel the weight of this ring.

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to specially order a wedding ring. This one is very good.¡±

    ¡°No. You deserve better.¡±

    Zhan Haoze held her hand and seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when youe with me.¡±

    Zhan Haoze said. Shi Mengwan looked at him and followed him out of the door with the big bouquet of roses in her arms.

    Zhan Haoze sat in the car with a serious look on his face. In the middle of the call, he took a few calls, and Shi Mengwan could hardly hear him speak. It was all just a simple favor. ¡®Okay, I got it.¡¯

    Such a response and such a Zhan Haoze made her feel like he had returned to the first time they met.

    She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to hold Zhan Haoze¡¯s hand. Zhan Haoze turned to look at her. When he saw the worry in her eyes, he patted her hand.

    ¡°Zhan Haoze? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Zhan Haoze held her hand tightly. His expression was a little ambivalent. It was as if he was rxed, but it was also as if he was nervous. It was as if he was in pain, but it was also as if he was happy.

    Shi Mengwan couldn¡¯t say it, but Zhan Haoze¡¯s eyes made her heart ache. She couldn¡¯t help but hold his hand and snuggle into his arms at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    I¡¯ll always stay with you.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything more. He just pressed his chin against her hair and smelled the faint fragrance on her body. The urge to kill slowly rxed.

    Zhan Kun wasn¡¯t locked up after all, because he fainted again. This time, he probably couldn¡¯t be saved.

    Uncle Chi wasn¡¯t willing to confess what he had done, even if the evidence was irrefutable. But regardless of whether he confessed or not, he would probably end up in prison.

    As for Zhan Li and Zhan Yang, without Zhan Kun, they were nothing to be afraid of.

    The remaining Bi Shuqiao and Zhan Lie...

    The Bi family wanted to help Bi Shuqiao seize power over the business and regain control of the Zhan family, but the Bi family had been arrogant enough these few years.

    In the past few days, he had already sped up his actions to deal with the Bi family¡¯spany. He believed that in less than a week, the news of the Bi family¡¯spany going bankrupt would spread.

    With the Bi family¡¯spany going bankrupt, Bi Shuqiao would no longer have any chips and loyalty. Zhan Lie would have one less backer, and Zhan Li and Zhan Yang were no-gooders.

    The Zhan family could be considered to bepletely finished.

    And the cautiousness and forbearance that he had been enduring for the past few months had alsoe to an end.

    The police were already on their way to the Zhan family¡¯s mansion. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the Zhan family was seized. After all, Zhan Kun, Uncle Chi, and Zhan Lie all had dirty hands.

    After the Zhan family¡¯s disgrace, the Zhan family¡¯s members might be even worse than ordinary people.

    His long-term wish had finally been fulfilled.

    While Zhan Haoze was thinking, the car had already stopped.

 Chapter 709 - Chapter 062: Shi Mengwanâ€™s Ending

    <h4>Chapter 709: Chapter 062: Shi Mengwan¡¯s Ending</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Sitting in the car, Shi Mengwan only saw that it was a mountain. The mountain wasn¡¯t high, and the car drove directly up the mountain. They were now at the mountainside.

    She got off the car with Zhan Haoze. He held her hand and walked to a small road on the side.

    Shi Mengwan had a faint premonition in her heart. She knew why he brought her here and what he wanted to do.

    Sure enough, after going around a small hill, she saw a very magnificent cemetery.

    Someone behind Zhan Haoze handed him three bunches of chrysanthemums.

    ¡°Wanwan, this is my mom.¡±

    Shi Mengwan looked at the cemetery. She realized that the cemetery wasn¡¯t just for one person.

    It was for three people. On both sides were tworger tombstones, and the one on the right was for a woman. The woman in the ck-and-white photo had a bright smile on her face, and there was a slight resemnce between her and Zhan Haoze.

    On the tombstone was written grave of the mother, Qiao Ruoliu. Zhan Haoze stood there weeping.

    This was Zhan Haoze¡¯s mother?

    She looked at Zhan Haoze and then at the other two graves.

    Therger one on the right was written grave of the father, Zhan Lie. It was also made by Zhan Haoze.

    The Zhan Lie on the tombstone looked 70% simr to Zhan Haoze. He could be considered abination of Zhan Lie and Qiao Ruoliu.

    That word ¡®Qiao¡¯ made Shi Mengwan look at Zhan Haoze once again. Qiao? Qiao Ze?

    However, what attracted Shi Mengwan¡¯s attention the most was the smaller tombstone in the middle.

    Sister, Zhan Jiao¡¯s tomb.

    These simple words made Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes widen. She looked at Zhan Haoze in disbelief.

    ording to the time on these three tombstones. Zhan Haoze lost all his family members in almost a day. Parents, sister.

    Zhan Haoze ced the flowers in front of the three tombstones, then squatted down in front of the tombstones. He reached out and touched the tombstone in the middle. His gaze was painful and distant.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a sister or a brother. I just hope that she¡¯s a sister.¡±

    Zhan Kun valued sons over daughters. He had many illegitimate children, but usually, he wouldn¡¯t acknowledge them if they were girls.

    It was impossible for him to have a good rtionship with those girls from the Zhan family.

    He hoped to have a sister, and he thought he would have a sister too, if there wasn¡¯t that shot.

    No, not just one shot, but many shots.

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t quite understand the first sentence, but she reacted to the second sentence. She stared at Zhan Haoze with her eyes wide open. Her lips moved, but she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Zhan Haoze pressed his forehead against the tombstone. Actually, he knew that there was nothing there.

    Whether it was his sister¡¯s grave or his parents¡¯, the insides was empty. Seriously speaking, these could only be considered empty graves.

    Because whether it was Qiao Ruoliu or Zhan Lie, their bodies weren¡¯t here.

    Shi Mengwan looked at the three tombstones and her lips moved. She remembered that Zhan Haoze said that his mother was dead, but he didn¡¯t say that his father was also gone.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m here to see you guys.¡±

    Zhan Haoze took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the tombstones.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, I brought Wanwan to see you guys. Wanwan is the girl I mentioned to you guys. I¡¯ve already proposed to her.¡±

    Zhan Haoze thought of something and ced his forehead in front of the tombstones. His gaze was deep.

    He once had a very happy family. His mother was an extremely ordinary primary school teacher, but she was very gentle. She liked children and also liked tough.

    She was born in an ordinary family, but she unexpectedly met Zhan Lie, the eldest Young Master of the Zhan family who was prominent in Qing City.

    She didn¡¯t know Zhan Lie¡¯s identity at the beginning. Zhan Lie was head over heels in love with Qiao Ruoliu. After knowing that his father wouldn¡¯t agree to it, he eloped with Qiao Ruoliu.

    Qiao Ruoliu¡¯s mother was from Lin City, so the two of them settled down in Lin City.

    Qiao Ruoliu taught while Zhan Lie found a job as an ordinary employee. The two of them didn¡¯t have much money, but they were very happy.

    Especially after having Zhan Haoze, the happiness became shared among three people.

    As a primary school teacher, Qiao Ruoliu liked children very much, especially her own son. She would hold him in her arms and read to him.

    When he was growing up, she would teach him to y the piano and sing.

    And Zhan Lie, after getting rid of the controlling Zhan Kun, became an ordinary father.

    He would take Zhan Haoze to the park and carry his son on his shoulders. He would take Zhan Haoze to y basketball and football.

    That childhood was the happiest time in Zhan Haoze¡¯s life.

    He had a very happy family. This happinesssted until he was nine years old.

    When he was nine years old, Qiao Ruoliu became pregnant again. This was very happy news for the Zhan family.

    At that time, she was only two months pregnant and her pregnancy still wasn¡¯t obvious. However, Zhan Lie and Zhan Haoze already knew about it. They were looking forward to it and were very happy.

    A new life had arrived. When Qiao Ruoliu asked the father and son whether they liked a son or a daughter, the two of them unanimously said that they wanted a girl.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be an older brother.¡±

    Zhan Haoze was very happy at that time. This kind of happiness made him and Zhan Lie n every day how they would dote on her if he had a younger sister.

    He had many ns, how he would take care of this sister, how he would be a good brother.

    Zhan Haoze would never forget what happened on the day of the ident. Because that day was Qiao Ruoliu¡¯s birthday. Zhan Haoze wanted to give Qiao Ruoliu a birthday present.

    That day happened to be Saturday. Zhan Haoze, thinking of hiding it to give Qiao Ruoliu a surprise, had prepared the present on the first day.

    He thought about it, but didn¡¯t know where to hide it. In the end, he chose to hide it in a cab in the living room.

    That cab was very big. The day before, Qiao Ruoliu had just cleaned it out and said that she wanted to put something in it. Zhan Haoze was still small at that time, so he could just hide in it.

    He hid well. He nned to wait for his mother and father to enter the door. When they entered the door, he would push open the cab door and jump out to give Qiao Ruoliu a surprise.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Qiao Ruoliu and Zhan Lie wouldn¡¯te back. Instead, Zhan Kun came first.

    Zhan Kun brought Uncle Chi, and many people in ck clothes broke into his house. He saw it through the crack of the cab door. He had never seen such a scene and was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    Zhan Kun had people search around the house, but he didn¡¯t know what they were searching for. When a man in ck walked over to open the cab he was in, he was terrified.

    It was just then that Zhan Lie and Qiao Ruoliu came back.

    Qiao Ruoliu was pregnant. Zhan Lie was worried about her going shopping alone, so he apanied her.

    It was her birthday today, so when they went out, they even went to buy a cake.

    Seeing Zhan Kun enter the house, both of them were shocked, and the things in their hands almost fell to the ground. Zhan Lie was a little more steady. He let Qiao Ruoliu carry the things into the kitchen, while he faced Zhan Kun himself.

    Zhan Kun wanted him to go back to the Zhan family with him, but Zhan Lie refused. Zhan Kun threatened him with Qiao Ruoliu.

    Zhan Lie knew that his father had always been a man of his word, but he never thought that he would have the intention to kill Qiao Ruoliu.

    In the past, he had spent every day training to take over the Zhan family¡¯s business. Everything he did was carried out ording to Zhan Kun¡¯s will.

    As time passed, he had almost forgotten what he was originally like. Zhan Lie didn¡¯t want to live that kind of life. He begged Zhan Kun to let him go. He didn¡¯t want to go back to the Zhan family.

    If he had to go back to the Zhan family, he had to bring Qiao Ruoliu back too.

    Zhan Kun was angered by his son, but his face didn¡¯t show a hint of emotion.

    He opened his mouth again and asked Zhan Lie if he wanted to go back with him. When he received a negative answer, he vented all his anger on Qiao Ruoliu.

    It was this woman, it was her, it was she who seduced his son. It was she who caused his son to be like this.

    Zhan Kun didn¡¯t expect that the son that he had spent so much effort to raise would one day be out of his control, so without thinking, he shot Qiao Ruoliu.

    When Zhan Haoze saw the scene in front of him, his heart was torn apart. But before he could react, Zhan Lie had already rushed forward and blocked in front of Qiao Ruoliu.

    That shot was right in the heart.

    Zhan Lie died at the hands of his father just like that.

    Zhan Kun didn¡¯t expect that his shot would actually kill his son. His anger turned into shock.

    But after the shock, it condensed into an even greater anger.

    It was all that b*tch¡¯s fault. It was her. She was the one who caused his son to sacrifice his life for her.

    Zhan Kun was furious. Looking at Qiao Ruoliu, who had pounced on Zhan Lie while bawling her heart out, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry.

    He held the gun and sending Qiao Ruoliu to her death, he fired twice.

    Qiao Ruoliu fell on Zhan Lie¡¯s body and died just like that.

    Zhan Haoze waspletely dumbfounded. He had even forgotten what he wanted to do and what he could do.

    He looked at Zhan Kun, who was looking at the two corpses in front of him and coldly ordering his subordinates to dispose of them. At this moment, Zhan Haoze finally had a reaction.

    He rushed out of the cupboard and pounced on his parents. He kept calling their names. But there was no reaction.

    In the end, Zhan Haoze rushed up and randomly hit Zhan Kun, but his body was soon held up by others.

    Zhan Kun wanted to eradicate the root of the problem and kill Zhan Haoze, but before he could kill Zhan Haoze, Uncle Chi¡¯s phone rang first.

    In the early years, Zhan Kun married the daughter of the Liu family for the sake of power. After his wife died, the Liu family took good care of Zhan Lie, this grandson of theirs.

    Previously, he didn¡¯t look for Zhan Lie because Zhan Lie was under the protection of the Liu family. Recently, the Liu family had gotten into some small trouble. Zhan Kun could finally teach Zhan Lie a lesson.

    Who knew that this lesson would lose its propriety. Zhan Lie was dead.

    However, at this time, Uncle Chi received the news Zhan Lie¡¯s maternal grandfather had actually been re-elected.

    Although Zhan Kun¡¯s influence wasrge, he couldn¡¯t disregard the power of the government. He had killed Zhan Lie and Qiao Ruoliu on impulse.

    But now that he had calmed down, he knew that he was in trouble. Zhan Lie¡¯s grandfather pitied his grandson for having lost his mother early on, and ced great importance on this grandson.

    Now, Zhan Lie was dead, and he died in his hands. It was the time for him to expand his influence, but if Zhan Lie¡¯s grandfather were to go all out to deal with him, it would be quite troublesome.

    Zhan Kun wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble, but he didn¡¯t want to stop the expansion of his business.

    After thinking about it, he decided not to kill Zhan Haoze for the time being. At least, Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t die now.

    He asked someone to knock Zhan Haoze unconscious and brought him back to Qing City. After that, in order to cover up his actions, he ordered Uncle Chi to dispose of Zhan Lie and Qiao Ruoliu¡¯s bodies. When they boarded the ne, Zhan Kun, who was already in a frenzy, looked at Zhan Haoze, who was knocked unconscious, and thought of a crazy n.

    He couldn¡¯t let anyone know that he had killed Zhan Lie. Then the best way was to let Zhan Lie live.

    On this point, Zhan Kun couldn¡¯t help but feel fortunate. Although his illegitimate children couldn¡¯t be seen in public, they were of some use at this time.

    Because one of his illegitimate children looked 70% like him, and Zhan Lie¡¯s appearance was very simr to his. This illegitimate child also looked 60% simr to Zhan Lie.

    Zhan Kun got someone to bring the illegitimate child back to the old house. Then, he hired a first-ss stic surgeon to give the illegitimate child a minor surgery.

    In the end, a fake ¡°Zhan Lie¡± was born just like that. Zhan Lie¡¯s grandfather was already old. He hadn¡¯t seen his grandson for a few years, so he naturally missed him.

    That illegitimate child was already married at this time and had given birth to Zhan Li and Zhan Yang. Zhan Kun knew all of this.

    But in the past, he didn¡¯t care about it, nor did he take it seriously. But now, he began to pretend to take it seriously.

    He used some of Zhan Lie¡¯s previous actions and habits to let the fake Zhan Lie learn until the two of them were very simr. Only then did he let him appear in front of Zhan Lie¡¯s grandfather.

    Why did he leave Zhan Haoze alive? It was hisst trump card. If the fake Zhan Lie couldn¡¯t fool him, then Zhan Haoze was still the great-grandson of the Liu family. At critical moments, this was always a protective talisman for himself.

    If the fake Zhan Lie could fool him, then Zhan Haoze would be useless.

    In fact, if Zhan Kun¡¯s n was carried out, it didn¡¯t matter whether Zhan Haoze stayed or not.

    It was Uncle Chi¡¯s intention to let Zhan Haoze stay. He was part of the people who trained Zhan Lie. He had watched Zhan Lie grow up.

    At that moment, he felt a trace ofpassion. Zhan Haoze¡¯s life was spared, but Zhan Haoze knew that his parents had died in Zhan Kun¡¯s hands, so how could he let it go so easily?

    In order to convince Zhan Kun, Uncle Chi proposed a suggestion to hypnotize Zhan Haoze and make him forget what had happened in the past.

    It had to be said that this idea wasn¡¯t bad. Zhan Kun had killed his own son on impulse. Although he didn¡¯t regret it, he was still willing to give Zhan Haoze a chance.

    The nine-year-old Zhan Haoze was hypnotized. He forgot about the nightmare that would follow him for the rest of his life.

    Not only did he forget, but after being hypnotized, he actually thought that the fake Zhan Lie was his father.

    In order to coax the Liu family, Zhan Li and Zhan Yang weren¡¯t brought back to the Zhan family mansion. Zhan Kun decided to raise another heir that he liked.

    That was Zhan Haoze. Didn¡¯t he, Zhan Lie, not want to go back to the Zhan family? Didn¡¯t he not want to take over the Zhan family?

    Then he would let his son take over. He would let his son stay in the Zhan family forever.

    The hypnotized Zhan Haoze kept feeling that something was wrong, but he was too young, and the power of hypnosis was too strong. He couldn¡¯t remember.

    But he instinctively didn¡¯t like Zhan Kun, very much. Every time he faced him, he was very resistant. This included the fake Zhan Lie. He would call him father, but he no longer had the same closeness as before.

    He not only wasn¡¯t close to Zhan Lie, but he was cold towards Zhan Kun. Every time he saw Zhan Kun, his face would be cold.

    Once or twice was fine, but after a long time, Zhan Kun wasn¡¯t willing to see him anymore. After putting on an act in front of the Liu family and sessfully deceiving the Liu family, he lost patience with Zhan Haoze, who was always displeased with him. Although he didn¡¯t kill Zhan Haoze, Zhan Haoze was sent to a boarding school.

    Zhan Haoze stayed in the boarding school until junior high school. When he was 14 years old, Zhan Li and Zhan Yang also entered this junior high school.

    Under a certain opportunity, Zhan Haoze unexpectedly met the fake Zhan Lie, who sent Zhan Li and Zhan Yang, to school.

    He wanted to go up and call his father. That was his father. Even if he no longer felt close to him, he was still his father.

    But when he called his father, Zhan Li and Zhan Yangughed at him. ¡°He isn¡¯t your father, he¡¯s our father.¡±

    He went to see Zhan Lie. Zhan Lie was at the Zhan family home and couldn¡¯t say anything. After reprimanding Zhan Li and Zhan Yang, he told Zhan Haoze that he was his father and told him not to listen to the nonsense of Zhan Li and the others.

    ¡°If you are my father, then they are also your children? You have children with other women?¡±

    In Zhan Haoze¡¯s memories, his mother died in an ident, so his father ¡°Zhan Lie¡± brought him back to the Zhan family.

    But now, he was telling him that Zhan Lie had other children?

    ¡°Haoze, they are also my children, so they are your younger brothers.¡±

    In the past, the fake Zhan Lie wasn¡¯t willing to pretend to be Zhan Lie. but after he tasted the benefits of acting as Zhan Lie, he was no longer willing to give up.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a younger brother. I don¡¯t have a younger brother.¡±

    Zhan Haoze refused to ept it. He ran away. He remembered that he didn¡¯t have a younger brother. He remembered that his parents were very loving.

    But why was everything different after his mother died?

    Zhan Haoze returned to the dormitory, and his head was splitting. But the suppression of the hypnosis didn¡¯t make him remember. He only felt a headache.

    But that day, there happened to be a birthday celebration in Zhan Haoze¡¯s dormitory. That person brought back a birthday cake.

    Seeing that Zhan Haoze wasn¡¯t feeling well, he even said that he wanted to treat him to a cake.

    Cake? Eat cake? Birthday? Those keywords made Zhan Haoze¡¯s head hurt even more. He finally fainted from the pain.

    His roommate quickly called the dormitory management, and Zhan Haoze sent to the hospital. In the hospital, Zhan Haoze remembered all the things.

    He remembered, he remembered his mother died in the hands of Zhan Kun, he also remembered his father died in the hands of Zhan Kun.

    Afterhis parents died, not only did he not avenge them, but he even called Zhan Kun ¡®Grandpa¡¯? He even followed Zhan Kun back to the Zhan family?

    Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t forgive himself. He couldn¡¯t stay in the Zhan family anymore. Not only couldn¡¯t he stay in the Zhan family, he couldn¡¯t stay in Qing City anymore either.

    He was only fourteen years old. He wanted revenge. He wanted to kill Zhan Kun to avenge his parents. But he didn¡¯t know how he could do it at fourteen years old.

    Zhan Kun was a very cautious person, even when he was sleeping, there were bodyguards outside the door. Not to mention that every time he went out, there were more than a dozen bodyguards with him at all times.

    Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t break through the bodyguards.

    He left the hospital and returned to school.

    He thought for a long time and thought for a long time, but in the end, he decided to leave first.

    Just like that, Zhan Haoze left the Zhan family and left Qing City. At first, he didn¡¯t know where to go. Later, he decided to go back to the city where his mother used to live, Lin City.

    When Zhan Haoze found his home, he found that the area had been demolished and re-nned.

    The home that he and his parents used to live in couldn¡¯t be found anymore. Not only couldn¡¯t be found, there wasn¡¯t even a trace left.

    But even so, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t think of leaving Lin City. This was the ce where his parents had lived with him for nine years.

    The more painful theter years, the happier the nine years seemed to be.

    Shi Mengwan was stunned when she heard this.

    That Zhan Kun, was he crazy? He killed his own son, daughter-inw, and even his own grandson?

    If such a person wasn¡¯t crazy, he was probably already insane, right? After all, if he wasn¡¯t insane, how could he do such a thing?

    ¡°Haoze?¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t know what she could do at this time. She couldn¡¯t even imagine what she would do if it happened to her, who had always had a happy family.

    She squatted down and hugged Zhan Haoze¡¯s shoulder.

    It had been a long time since the incident. Any constion would be useless now. She could only hug him tightly, and hug him with all her might.

    Zhan Haoze looked at the three tombstones expressionlessly. His life was divided into two stages. Before the age of nine, after the age of nine.

    No, it should be before the age of nine, and after the age of fourteen. Those few years in the Zhan family could only be considered a nightmare for him.

    After the age of fourteen, every day, every hour, and every minute of his life was for revenge.

    Shi Mengwan looked at his side profile and thought about everything he had experienced. At this moment, all the confusion and me that she had for Zhan Haoze disappeared.

    All that was left was a faint heartache.

    Such a man had personally watched his parents die in front of him. How strong was his mentality to not break down?

    She suddenly understood why Zhan Haoze¡¯s face was always cold and why it was hard for him tough.

    No one would be able tough at such a thing, right?

    ¡°Then, what happened after that?¡±

    Zhan Kun, how was he now? Shi Mengwan looked at him with concern. Su Qingsang had heard about the Zhan family from Huo Jinyao. Su Qingsang had mentioned it to Shi Mengwan before.

    Shi Mengwan knew that Zhan Haoze¡¯s father was still around. But that Zhan Lie seemed to have a wife.

    At first, she thought that Zhan Lie had married another woman, which was why Zhan Haoze¡¯s rtionship with his father was so bad, but she didn¡¯t expect that Zhan Lie wasn¡¯t Zhan Haoze¡¯s father at all.

    Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t say anything. He stood up and looked at the tombstone.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ve avenged you.¡±

    It was only a simple sentence, but Shi Mengwan could understand what he meant.

    ¡°Your grandfather, that man, how is he?¡±

    A person like that wasn¡¯t worthy of being a grandfather. Although Grandma Shi was a bit out of tune, she was just a bit old-fashioned.

    But what was Zhan Kun?

    ¡°He¡¯s in the hospital.¡±

    When he came, Tang Hua asked. Zhan Kun was sent in for resuscitation again. He had suffered two strokes and had suffered such a great shock. He probably wouldn¡¯t live for more than a few days.

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s voice was a little cold. He held Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I once thought of personally killing him.¡±

    Shi Mengwan wasn¡¯t surprised. Anyone who encountered such a thing would have such thoughts, right?

    ¡°But do you know why I gave up?¡±

 Chapter 710 - Chapter 063: Shi Mengwanâ€™s Grand Finale

    <h4>Chapter 710: Chapter 063: Shi Mengwan¡¯s Grand Finale</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The mountain breeze was slightly chilly,

    Shi Mengwan looked at him. She had some guesses in her heart, but she wasn¡¯t sure.

    Zhan Haoze turned around and looked at her. His voice was very soft, ¡°Because I met you.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was stunned for a moment. When she met the gentleness in his eyes, her heart trembled.

    ¡°Dear Brother?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Zhan Haoze smiled. That smile was very light. However, it ovepped with when Qiao Ze was a teenager.

    At that time, he wanted to take revenge. Aftering to Lin City, he had nothing and couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhan Kun. Although he wanted to take revenge, he couldn¡¯t find a way.

    What was worse was that after Zhan Kun found out that he ran away, he sent people to hunt him down several times. He was lucky, and Zhan Kun was focused on expanding his business during that period of time, so he wasn¡¯t able to focus all his efforts on dealing with him.

    Otherwise, it was unknown whether he would be able to survive.

    Naturally, there were other reasons for this. Zhan Lie hade to Lin City and stayed for many years. Naturally, he hadn¡¯t stayed for nothing.

    Although he looked like an ordinary employee, he hade from the Zhan family after all. He had kept people in Lin City.

    Those people eventually became Zhan Haoze¡¯s helpers. Aftering to Lin City, Zhan Haoze changed his name.

    His surname was Qiao, and his name was Qiao Ze. He lived in seclusion in a bungalow and rarely interacted with others. Not only did he not want to be conspicuous, but the most important thing was that he didn¡¯t want Zhan Kun to say that he had borrowed the Zhan family¡¯s power in the end.

    Even if those people were Zhan Lie¡¯s, they were still members of the Zhan family. Since his surname was Qiao, he had nothing to do with the Zhan family.

    He was only fourteen years old, so there wasn¡¯t much he could do. However, this didn¡¯t prevent the mes of revenge from burning in his heart.

    He lived in a bungalow. This area was shady and the situation was chaotic. Although he was only fourteen years old, he had already seen the dark side of the Zhan family.

    In terms of methods, these hooligans weren¡¯t more powerful than Zhan Kun.

    In terms of ruthlessness, Zhan Haoze, who was bent on revenge, was like Satan, unstoppable.

    After he subdued a few hooligans by force, he began to expand his territory step by step.

    The time he met Shi Mengwan was a mistake. He was too impatient and identally provoked a local gang leader called Brother Liang. Behind Brother Liang was a slightly famous and powerful leader in Lin City called Big Brother Hui.

    Brother Liang lost face at his hands, so he picked a night and found a dozen people to find him.

    That day, he was also careless and let his subordinate go back first. At that time, he had already been in Lin City for a year. In this year, he relied on his fierce fighting skills to improve a lot.

    The youth felt that his skills weren¡¯t bad and didn¡¯t take this group of people seriously. In the end, it was impossible for him to not lose against a dozen people.

    Just when he thought that he was going to die there, Shi Mengwan appeared.

    She was actually very timid and didn¡¯t dare to do anything else. She only shouted that the police wereing and saved him.

    However, this person was quite smart and knew to create some noise.

    Brother Liang¡¯s people left. His entire body was in an unusual pain from being beaten, but he knew that someone had saved him.

    He walked around the alley and arrived in front of Shi Mengwan. Only then did he realize that the little girl had fallen to the ground in fright.

    She was clearly so scared that her face had turned pale, but she forced herself to remain calm and didn¡¯t run away. For some reason, he took the bread from her bag and ate it.

    It was true that he was pretending to be hungry to take the opportunity to teach her a lesson. He didn¡¯t expect that the little girl was timid and dared to teach him a lesson, saying that he was littering?

    Ha, how ridiculous. Who would care about where to throw the rubbish in that area? What was even more unexpected was that not only did the girl dare to teach him a lesson, she even dared to follow him home.

    The days that followed were somewhat out of his imagination.

    Not only was she bold, but she was also stupid. She gave him all the money she had on her. He thought that he wanted to take her in by himself, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would run away the next day.

    She was really stupid. She ran away but was caught. If it weren¡¯t for him, she would have been taken away.

    If one or two people went missing in this area, there would be no news at all. After that, it was much simpler.

    She regarded herself as a lifesaver and called him Dear Brother.

    He didn¡¯t care. It was just one more person to eat with. As long as she didn¡¯t mind, he didn¡¯t care.

    But after having her, his life was indeed much better. At least he ate three normal meals a day, instead of having an irregr eating schedule.

    Later on, things got out of his control.

    That year, during the Lantern Festival, there was a bowl of fermented rice balls with alcohol in them. He looked at her red face under the light, and suddenly, he couldn¡¯t control the impulse in his heart.

    There was that tender kisses, and the intimacy of sleeping together every day. At that time, he was already fifteen years old, and had been on the streets for so long, so he knew almost everything.

    He knew in his heart that he had developed a deep desire for the girl.

    He didn¡¯t feel that this was something that couldn¡¯t be said. But in the current situation, he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    His n was slowly unfolding, and the number of followers he had taken in was also increasing, but it wasn¡¯t enough. He still had to take revenge.

    Moreover, she was too young. She hadn¡¯t even had her period yet.

    She was really too young, even if he could wait for her to grow up, for him, she could not just follow him like this. After all, he still had revenge to take, and she should live a normal life, instead of being like him, a gangster on the street.

    So he thought of a way to find a colleague of Qiao Ruoliu¡¯s who had a good rtionship with Qiao Ruoliu. Then he arranged for her to go to school.

    His rtionship with Shi Mengwan was getting better and better. He could see the affection in the girl¡¯s eyes when she looked at him. He could also feel the girl¡¯s closeness to him every night. She would snuggle in his arms and fall asleep. She would cook dinner every day and wait for him toe home.

    She did her homework under the light. She was very focused.

    He could see that she liked going to school very much. Even though she fallen behind a lot, there was a smile on her face. She obviously liked going to school.

    Not only did she study well, but she also took better care of him because she could go to school.

    Apart from cooking, she even knew how to tailor clothes. For a period of time, he even felt that apart from being too young, they were no different from a husband and wife at other times. ..

    Later on, he saw how eager she looked when she said that she wanted to be a fashion designer when she grew up.

    At that time, Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes were bright.

    This was good. She would do what she liked while he would do what he wanted to do. He let her go to school and worked hard to help her realize her dreams.

    And his methods outside became more and more ruthless because he wanted to be stronger as soon as possible.

    Everything was going smoothly. He thought that when he became more powerful, he would take revenge. Shi Mengwan had also grown up. At that time, they could truly be together.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that his rapid rise had offended Big Brother Hui. He had sent people to deal with him.

    That day, Shi Mengwan said very happily that she wanted to go y. He knew about Mount Qin. He had been there before. When he was young, he had followed his parents.

    Those memories had be trauma that he didn¡¯t want to touch upon.

    However, when he saw Shi Mengwan¡¯s smiling face, he couldn¡¯t refuse. They went to Mount Qin, climbed the mountain, and yed. Everything was blissful.

    She was happy, and so was he.

    He thought that this happiness would go on forever. However, when he went down the mountain, he met Big Brother Hui¡¯s people.

    It wasn¡¯t just Big Brother Hui. The people who came after him were Zhan Kun¡¯s people.

    When he was beaten to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up, he saw that Shi Mengwan was kicked by someone and her body flew out.

    At that moment, his mind was torn apart.

    He was beaten to the point that he couldn¡¯t resist, not to mention that the other party had a weapon in his hand, and he was alone.

    At the moment he lost consciousness, he thought that he was dead meat for sure. The only regret was that such a life was indeed a dream for him.

    Not only could he not live a peaceful life, but he had also implicated Shi Mengwan. If he could, if he could, he would definitely let her go back and live a truly peaceful and normal life.

    However, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t expect that when he opened his eyes again, not only was he not dead, but he was also saved.

    The person who saved him was Chen Feifei. Chen Feifei happened to see his face at that time. As a little girl, she was obsessed with looks and liked handsome men.

    At that time, Shi Mengwan was lying behind a tree. Chen Feifei didn¡¯t see her at the time, and she only saw Zhan Haoze.

    She brought Zhan Haoze home. After Zhan Haoze woke up, he knew that he was saved by Chen Feifei, and he also understood the situation in the shortest amount of time.

    Chen Yongchang¡¯spany could be consideredrge in Lin City. Although it couldn¡¯t bepared to the Su and Li families, it still had some power, especially since Chen Yongchang¡¯s external family was thriving in the province.

    He quickly realized that this was a perfect shelter, especially when Chen Feifei, who was still young, had a special liking for him.

    He used the power of the Chen family to go to school, start his own business, and develop his own power. Of course, he also repaid his gratitude to the Chen family. This could be considered as a mutually beneficial rtionship.

    As for Shi Mengwan, she was suppressed in the corner of his memory and was no longer mentioned.

    Before he seeded, before he had any abilities, the further he was from her, the safer it would be for her.

    What if Shi Mengwan was with another man?

    He thought about it. That was good. There was nothing bad about it. At least, she would be safer and happier than being by his side.

    After all, the more he grew up, the more he understood what kind of Colossus the Zhan family was. With his current ability, it was impossible for him to touch the Zhan family.

    He could only take things slowly. Slowly. Moreover, he was prepared to die together with Zhan Kun if he really couldn¡¯t get revenge. No matter what, he had to take revenge for his parents and sister.

    But he really didn¡¯t expect to meet Shi Mengwan.

    In the hospital, she looked at him and called him Dear Brother with surprise and joy.

    At that moment, he could feel the impulse in his heart. It was a kind of amazement. He looked at Shi Mengwan and had a feeling that she was indeed so.

    She had grown up and was so beautiful that her beauty couldn¡¯t be described with words. He had once imagined how that bright and beautiful girl who loved to smile would look like when she grew up.

    He had imagined that she would grow up to be very beautiful. But he had never thought that she would be even more beautiful than he had imagined.

    When he saw her calling him Dear Brother with a face full of surprise, and when he saw her pouncing over with a face full of surprise and wanting to acknowledge him, he almost agreed.

    But it was only a close call. Those emotions were perfectly restrained by him.

    His path was the path of loneliness. He didn¡¯t need friends, nor did he need love.

    He could endure not looking for Shi Mengwan for more than ten years, so he could force himself not to see her or acknowledge her in the future.

    But the coincidences and encounters over and over again made his heart more and more out of control.

    He tried his best to push her away, but she tried her best to make him admit his identity. Until that time, until when he was drugged and lost control.

    No, it couldn¡¯t be considered as losing control. He instinctively hoped that he would have a woman. That woman was Shi Mengwan.

    However, this didn¡¯t work. His people from Qing City fell into Zhan Kun¡¯s hands from time to time. Zhan Kun was careful and never left any traces.

    Uncle Chi had followed him for decades, so there was no need to borate on his loyalty to him.

    If he hadn¡¯t borrowed the power of the Chen family, he wouldn¡¯t have just learned a lesson.

    His treatment of Shi Mengwan was sometimes cold, sometimes warm, sometimes distant. With the impulsiveness of his youth, and Shi Mengwan¡¯s beauty after she grew up, he wanted to push her away, but he was also reluctant to part with her.

    He wanted to get close, but he was afraid that it would make her unsafe.

    His progress Qing City was smooth, but it was only on the surface. The Zhan family was too big, and Zhan Kun had supported them all these years.

    Zhan Lie¡¯s brothers and his grandchildren all had their own schemes.

    The Zhan family¡¯s situation was very chaotic, but because of Zhan Kun¡¯s strength, they were firmly under his control.

    He could only tear open the Zhan family bit by bit. In this process, Shi Mengwan felt all the coldness and neglect from him. It was all because he had no other choice.

    He knew how much Shi Mengwan was in pain, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. He couldn¡¯t say anything.

    When he had nothing, Shi Mengwan was willing to suffer with him. Now that the danger was like this, Shi Mengwan probably wanted to be by his side more.

    But he couldn¡¯t. He would rather stay away from her. He would rather be engaged to Chen Feifei.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that he had overestimated his self-control. When Xiao Qi and Wan Xianyang appeared by Shi Mengwan¡¯s side one after another, he still couldn¡¯t control himself. He wanted to trap her by his side and make her belong to him from the bottom of his heart.

    He was a selfish man. If he didn¡¯t see Shi Mengwan, if he didn¡¯t see her, then he could really let her marry and be with other men.

    But he couldn¡¯t. If he didn¡¯t get her, then it didn¡¯t matter if he lost her. But after getting and losing her, he realized that he couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Reminding her that she belonged to him, he could only destroy her being with other men again and again, trapping her by his side again and again.

    On the surface, he was very sessful, but he knew that she wasn¡¯t happy. If he wanted her to be happy, he had to stop taking revenge. This was even harder for him.

    In this dilemma, he sped up his actions, but he found a new obstacle.

    He wanted Zhan Kun¡¯s life, but he didn¡¯t want to put himself in danger anymore, because of Shi Mengwan, He still wanted to be with her, spend the rest of their lives together, form a family together, and perhaps have one or two children.

    So, he hesitated. When Uncle Chi came looking for him, he decided to stick to his n.

    He wanted to get the Zhan family and make Zhan Kun pay the price, but he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Zhan family.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡±

    Zhan Haoze wrapped his arms around Shi Mengwan¡¯s waist and held her in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He didn¡¯t acknowledge her when she recognized him and didn¡¯t exin it to her right away.

    This was his pride, but it was also his selfishness.

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s nose was a little sore, and her eyes were swollen and ufortable. She buried her face in his chest. She had received too much news today, and she didn¡¯t know how to react.

    She had always known that he was her Dear Brother, but she had never thought that one day he would personally admit it.

    ¡°I thought that you would never admit it in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Other than these words, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t know what else he could say.

    Shi Mengwan shook her head. How proud was he? She had known it before.

    Seeing that he never told her anything, she could roughly understand. In his heart, he always liked to ce himself in the position of a protector.

    ¡°I should have told you earlier.¡±

    Shi Mengwan didn¡¯t care about what he said. What she cared about was something else.

    She looked up at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°You said that if I didn¡¯t recognize you, you wouldn¡¯t havee to find me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Even if I was with another man? Even if I got married and had children?¡±

    Zhan Haoze¡¯s expression was a little subtle, but he still nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shi Mengwan¡¯s eyes were redder than before. ¡°Do you know that if you really did that, it would be the most cruel thing to me?¡±

    ¡°Wanwan?¡± He knew, but he also believed that even if that was the case, she would still be doing very well.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for more than ten years, but they all said that Qiao Ze doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    She wrapped her arms around his waist, as if she was looking for somefort. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it, and I didn¡¯t give up. Do you know why my studio is called Song Searching Studio? It¡¯s because I wanted to search for you, my Dear Brother.¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother, ever since I saw you that year and was saved by you, in my heart, there was only one person I want to be with, and that¡¯s you.¡±

    Zhan Haoze looked at the sincerity in her eyes and reached out to wipe away the tears at the corner of her eyes. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°If you knew, why didn¡¯t youe to me?¡±

    ¡°I wanted you to be happy.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, my happiness would be lessened.¡±

    She had family, friends, and her own career. She could also live a good life, but her happiness would be missing a piece.

    That piece of happiness was something only he could give her.

    ¡°Who told you to take away my first kiss? Who told you to appear in my life? So, you have to be responsible.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhan Haoze nodded. ¡°From now on, your life will be my responsibility.¡±

    Shi Mengwan smiled. She buried her face into his chest and rubbed it gently. ¡°Dear Brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother.¡±

    Shi Mengwan kept feeling that it was unreal. This made her call him Dear Brother continuously.

    Zhan Haoze couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and give her a deep kiss.

    Shi Mengwan was very active in pandering, but she reacted soon after. She took a step back and looked at the tombstone at the side in embarrassment.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mom and Dad will like you.¡±

    Zhan Haoze seemed to know what she was thinking, and his voice was a bit teasing.

    This was the first time she had seen Zhan Haoze so rxed and casual. She bit her lip and felt a bit nervous.

    ¡°Is your problem solved?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all solved.¡±

    With Zhan Kun¡¯s death, the fall of the Zhan family was inevitable. Of course, before the fall of the Zhan family, he had already broken the Zhan family¡¯s business into pieces, then broken them into pieces and reassembled them.

    During those few months, he only slept for three hours every day. After his operation, the current Zhan family was a brand new Zhan family without Zhan Kun.

    All of Zhan Kun¡¯s Zhan family no longer existed. The new Zhan family was a brand new business kingdom that he had single-handedly integrated.

    Shi Mengwan nodded. ¡°Dear Brother, we¡¯ll be together forever, right?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Shi Mengwan hugged Zhan Haoze again. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll call you Dear Brother, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°Dear Brother.¡± Shi Mengwan suddenly raised her head to look at him with an attentive expression. ¡°What my mom saidst time was a lie to you. My mom wouldn¡¯t want me to take in a son-inw.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Father Shi had already said that there was no need for Shi Mengwan to make any sacrifices. It didn¡¯t matter who she married, as long as she was happy.

    ¡°You have very good parents.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡±

    Shi Mengwan held his hand tightly and looked at the three tombstones. ¡°Dear Brother. Believe me, your parents definitely want you to live well.¡±

    They didn¡¯t want him to take revenge. Even though he had seeded, he believed that all the parents in this world only wanted their children to grow up safely.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Zhan Haoze held her hand tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go down the mountain.¡±

    He turned around and looked at the tombstones. In the end, he bowed. When he raised his head again, there was a faint smile on his face.

    He appeared bright and sunny. It waspletely different from his usual gloomy aura.

    Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll live well. For myself, for you guys, and for Wanwan.

    ¡°Then, goodbye, Aunt and Uncle.¡±

    Shi Mengwan also bowed, but the way she addressed them drew Zhan Haoze¡¯s objection.

    ¡°You should call them Dad and Mom too.¡±

    Shi Mengwan blinked, as if she was a little embarrassed. In the end, she obeyed.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, sister, Goodbye. Next time, Haoze and I wille and visit you all.¡±

    Zhan Haoze smiled, held Shi Mengwan¡¯s hand, and they left together.

    ¡°Wanwan.¡±

    When they were going down the mountain, Zhan Haoze suddenly called Shi Mengwan¡¯s name.

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°I founded XM Company in Lin City. XM is just an abbreviation, but in Chinese, it means to dream, to Miss Mengwan.¡±

    Shi Mengwan was stunned. She turned around to look at him with a sh of surprise in her eyes. ¡°Dear Brother?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Wanwan.¡±

    Zhan Haoze stopped and looked at her. ¡°Thank you for waiting for me.¡±

    Without her, he could still continue his revenge. He could continue living his life, but at the same time, his happiness would be lessened.

    Without Shi Mengwan, his life wouldn¡¯t be so perfect.

    However, Zhan Haoze didn¡¯t expect that other than perfect, it could be even more perfect.

    He and Shi Mengwan¡¯s wedding was scheduled for October. They parted in October, so they chose to get married in October.

    After the wedding, they were supposed to go on a honeymoon, but they didn¡¯t expect that as soon as the wedding ended, Shi Mengwan vomited uncontrobly.

    Zhan Haoze, who was nervous, called the doctor to check on Shi Mengwan¡¯s body. Only then did he realize that she was already more than two months pregnant. Because she had been busy with the wedding and the matters at the studio, she didn¡¯t even know.

    Because of the severe morning sickness reaction, Zhan Haoze and she naturally couldn¡¯t go on their honeymoon.

    Seven monthster, Shi Mengwan gave birth to a very cute baby girl.

    Zhan Haoze had always wanted a daughter, and now his wish had finallye true.

    He thought that his life was truly perfect now.

 Chapter 711 - Do You Need My Help

    <h4>Chapter 711: Do You Need My Help</h4>

    When Li Qianxue entered the room, there were already a few people sitting inside. Speaking of which, they had all worked with the Li Corporation before.

    Sitting at the head of the table was her former inw, Chou Yanbo¡¯s father, Chou Tonghe. Beside them were also familiar faces ¡ª the Zeng family, the Song family, the Wu family, and the Chang family.

    After nodding to the few of them and greeting them one by one, Li Qianxue sat down near the head of the table.

    Today was considered a private banquet. No matter what, Chou Tonghe was once her inw. Although the two of them were no longer inws, they didn¡¯t want to be enemies even if the marriage was called off. There was still a connection.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Chou Tonghe had a good rtionship with Li Qianxue. In the past, they used to call each other inws. Now, it wasn¡¯t inappropriate to call each other by their names.

    As he called Li Qianxue to sit down, he personally poured her a cup of tea. Li Qianxue had been socializing a lot in the past six months, but she knew the rules. She usually didn¡¯t drink outside.

    ¡°Brother Chou, if you have something to say, just say it. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±

    Even if she didn¡¯t give Chou Tonghe face, she had to give face to Old Master Chou.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be straightforward.¡±

    What Chou Tonghe was going to say today had something to do with Huo Jinyao.

    Earlier, Mrs. Luo, Mrs. Song, and Su Peizhen had identally hurt Xiang Caiping. At that time, no one knew that Xiang Caiping was Su Qingsang¡¯s biological mother.

    Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t target the Su family, but the Luo family and the Song family instead.

    There was no need to mention the Luo family. Luoxing Market had been acquired by Tianyu Group, and it was miserable now. The Song family¡¯s Kesong Electronics had been dealt a heavy blow by Huo Jinyao, and they couldn¡¯t even lift their heads.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s been so long since this incident. Brother Luo has recently found some new connections, but your son-inw is too powerful. They don¡¯t dare to give him the deal, Qianxue. No matter what, they are still family friends. Let¡¯s not be too ruthless, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Qiu Tonghe didn¡¯t want to get involved in these matters, but the Luo family and the Song family hade to him together. Now, only the Qiu family had some face in front of the Li family. He couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Li Qianxue knew about these matters. When she saw the Luo family and the Song family, she guessed their intentions.

    ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, what you¡¯re saying is inappropriate. You¡¯re President Huo¡¯s mother-inw. He has to listen to what you say, right?¡±

    ¡°Putting aside the fact that Huo Jinyao isn¡¯t in Lin City right now, even if he was, he might not listen to what I say. To take a step back, shouldn¡¯t you be looking for Huo Jinyao now?¡±

    ¡°See, you said it yourself. President Huo isn¡¯t in Lin City. Even if we wanted to look for him, we wouldn¡¯t have any connections. Besides, isn¡¯t President Huo standing up for your daughter? But Mrs. Luo and Mrs. Song did this because they wanted to stand up for your other daughter.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. Of course she knew. Su Peizhen was the one who started this. But so what?

    If Mrs. Luo and Mrs. Song hadn¡¯t caused such a ruckus, Su Qingsang wouldn¡¯t have felt guilty towards Xiang Caiping. In the end, she almost didn¡¯t acknowledge her as her mother and acknowledge Xiang Caiping as her mother instead.

    Thinking of this, Li Qianxue felt ufortable, so she naturally didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter.

    ¡°Qianxue, it¡¯s all in the past. Mrs. Luo and Mrs. Song also know their mistakes. Moreover, this matter has nothing to do with Old Luo and Old song. Why don¡¯t you ask your son-inw to be merciful and let them off the hook?¡±

    President Luo and President Song, who were called by name, were now smiling obsequiously.

    Li Qianxue felt bored. She couldn¡¯t eat at a scene like this. She looked at the two of them.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell Huo Jinyao to stop targeting you guys in the future. However, if you guys do anything to offend Huo Jinyao in the future, it¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    ¡°Definitely, definitely.¡±

    ¡°How can that be? There will never be a next time.¡±

    The two of them promised together. This matter was finally resolved. Qiu Tonghe wanted someone to serve the dishes, but Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t eat anymore.

    She got up and left the hotel.

    She didn¡¯t think about going home. Li Qianxue sat in the car. The driver in front, Xiao Zhao, asked where she was going twice. In the end, she told him the name of a bar.

    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t allowed to go home for a drink, but if Old Master Li saw her like this, it would not be good.

    Su Qingsang followed Huo Jinyao to Rong City. Su Yuxin had entered university and was already at school. There was only her and Old Master Li at home.

    It was fine during the day, since Li Qianxue could focus all her energy on work.

    At night, however, she could not. Once she returned home, she could not help but recall some things from the past.

    A caring daughter, an obedient son. Although Su Chenghui did not love her, he woulde home every day. At that time, even though the family was not very happy, at least, it would not be as lonely as it was now.

    When they entered the bar, Xiao Zhao could not hide the worry in her eyes. Li Qianxue just wanted to have a few drinks. At her age, what could she do?

    ¡°Wait for me. Come in and pick me upter.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Zhao, she wouldn¡¯t dare to enter the bar alone to drink.

    Beautiful women always attracted people¡¯s attention, even though she didn¡¯t look young.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s age made her seem more sexy.

    She ordered a ss of Bloody Mary and sat at the edge of the bar to drink. Li Qianxue came from a big family and had been carefully nurtured by Old Master Li since she was young. Her temperament was really out of ce with the people around her.

    But it was this out of ce that attracted the attention of many people. Before she finished a ss of wine, someone had alreadye over to chat her up.

    ¡°Miss, can we have a drink together?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Qianxue did not even turn her head, nor was she interested to know who the person was.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so petty. How boring is it to drink alone? It would be more interesting if two people drank together.¡±

    As the man spoke, he reached out his hand to Li Qianxue. Before Li Qianxue could knock off the other party¡¯s hand, a hand was faster than hers.

    Su Chenghui gently twisted the other person¡¯s hand. He stood there, but his usually refined face now had a hint of sternness.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s voice was very cold. The man pulled back his hand and took a step back. He wanted to leave like this, but he felt embarrassed, so he could only throw a harsh sentence before leaving.

    ¡°Just you wait.¡±

    Su Chenghui ignored the harsh words of the man and turned to look at Li Qianxue. She had already finished the wine in her ss and ordered a second ss.

    When she was holding the wine ss, he stopped her.

    ¡°Qianxue, stop drinking.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui and raised her eyebrows slightly. Thest time they met was when she went to Rong Ccity to see Su Qingsang. It had been more than a month now.

    After she returned to Lin City, since they were both in the business world, they would see each other no matter what.

    However, Li Qianxue had the ability to make herself ignore Su Chenghui. She had met him a few times after she came back, and every time, shepletely ignored Su Chenghui.

    Su Chenghui knew how much she hated him. He felt helpless, but he couldn¡¯t let her drink here forever.

    ¡°Qianxue, be obedient. If you want to drink, go back and drink.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t bad. A ss of wine was nothing to her. She looked at Su Chenghui¡¯s hand on her wrist, raised her hand, and easily waved it away.

    ¡°Obedient? Who are you? Do I have to listen to you?¡±

    This was the second time she had said this. There was a sh of bitterness in Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes. ¡°Qianxue, I don¡¯t think Dad would want you to be like this, right?¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what had happened to make Li Qianxuee out to drink, but he believed that Old Master Li would definitely not agree.

    ¡°Who are you calling Dad? Su Chenghui, that¡¯s not your Dad anymore.¡±

    She was a little annoyed. The person she didn¡¯t want to see the most was Su Chenghui.

    If it weren¡¯t for his selfishness, the Li family wouldn¡¯t have so much trouble in the future. With this thought, she couldn¡¯t stay any longer. She withdrew her hand and stood up. Su Chenghui followed behind her. ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Li Qianxue stopped. ¡°Who said I¡¯m going back? I¡¯m just going to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue...¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t believe that Li Qianxue was someone who would be angry with others, but her actions in front of him really made him feel that she was angry with him.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, are you done?¡± Li Qianxue looked at the ¡°worry¡± on his face. She didn¡¯t feel touched, but felt that he was hypocritical. ¡°Why? Are you worried about me now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Chenghui nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not safe for a woman to drink outside.¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m alone? Xiao Zhao is outside.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s face was a little red because of the alcohol.

    She wasn¡¯t drunk. She knew it. She stood up straight and looked at Su Chenghui with a sh of mockery.

    ¡°Also, you really don¡¯t have to worry about me. The fact that I¡¯m your ex-wife aside, we¡¯re divorced, so it doesn¡¯t matter to you anymore. To me, the person who hurted me the most in this world was you. If you¡¯re really worried about me, then don¡¯t appear in front of me. Otherwise, every time I see you, I¡¯ll feel ufortable.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, and his eyes shed with pain again.

    ¡°Qianxue...¡±

    ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t call me that. I feel disgusted.¡±

    Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t in the mood to continue drinking, and she didn¡¯t intend to stay any longer.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to put away that damned hypocrisy, guilt, and pain expression on your face, because the one who should be in pain should be me, not you.¡±

    Su Chenghui was stabbed again by her words. For a moment, his body even couldn¡¯t help but sway.

    ¡°Qianxue, sorry ¨C¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡± Li Qianxue really didn¡¯t want to hear that sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t say that word, it¡¯s too degrading. Su Chenghui, what you did made me want to stab you with a thousand knives, but I still can¡¯t get rid of my anger. Please don¡¯t say that word in front of me. Really, when I hear it, I feel even more disgusted.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, do we have to do this?¡±

    No matter what, they had a child and a marriage of many years. Could it be that in her heart, there was really not a single bit of longing and something worth remembering?

    ¡°No.¡± Li Qianxue shook her head. ¡°If you don¡¯t appear in front of me, then there¡¯s no need to be like this.¡±

    Su Chenghui stood still. From the divorce until now, he actually knew what kind of personality Li Qianxue had.

    He also knew that it was difficult for him to ask for her forgiveness, but every time he endured her words and attitude, it still made him feel pain.

    In the past, he was the one who made her feel pain. Now, it was the other way around. She was the one who made him feel pain. However, he would rather be mocked by her words than not see her.

    Li Qianxue ignored him. She couldn¡¯t stay where Su Chenghui was. She couldn¡¯t stay there for even a minute.

    Outside the bar, Xiao Zhao was still waiting. Li Qianxue was about to get into the car when Su Chenghui came over again.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at him holding her hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll chop off your hand.¡±

    Su Chenghui withdrew his hand because of her attitude. ¡°Qianxue, I came to see you today because of something.¡±

    ¡°What else can I have to do with you?¡± Li Qianxue blinked her eyes. She was really curious. She thought that she had nothing to say to Su Chenghui.

    ¡°I saw Mayor List time. I think you should be more cautious about thetest project of the Li Corporation. I heard that there was a change in the n.¡±

    Li Qianxue froze. She knew about the project. It was one of the ns that she carried out independently after the Li Corporation was stabilized in her hands.

    Was there a change in the n? She hadn¡¯t heard about it yet, but looking at Su Chenghui, she didn¡¯t like his current attitude. She suddenly approached Su Chenghui. ¡°Are you trying to sell me something?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, do you have to think of everything I do with an ulterior motive, and make me seem so despicable?¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to think about how despicable you are?¡±Li Qianxue sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how despicable you are?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. Li Qianxue took a step back, and she retreated to the side of the car door. ¡°Su Chenghui, you don¡¯t get up early without benefits. Everything you do has a purpose. Don¡¯t think that I will ept your favor just because you sold me a good one. Don¡¯t forget. Huo Jinyao is my son-inw. Mayor Li has a good rtionship with him. If anything happens, Mayor Li will definitely inform me instead of only you.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I really didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just wanted to remind you.¡±

    ¡°I thank you.¡± Li Qianxue nodded, but in fact, she didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. ¡°The Li Corporation has nothing to do with you now. I have nothing to do with you, so I don¡¯t need your reminder. I won¡¯t thank you either.¡±

    She opened the car door and before getting into the car, she nced at Su Chenghui again. ¡°Based on what you have done, no matter what you do, I will never forgive you, so you can give up. ¡°I will never forgive you in this lifetime. Please don¡¯t appear in front of me next time. That way, I can thank you for leaving me alone.¡±

    After saying this, Li Qianxue got into the car without hesitation.

    Xiao Zhao sat in the front seat. When Li Qianxue saw his gaze from the rearview mirror, she nced at him coldly.

    ¡°This is thest time. If there is a next time, you don¡¯t have to work at the Li family anymore.¡±

    Xiao Zhao shrunk his neck. At that moment, he was actually shocked by Li Qianxue¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Madam, Don¡¯t me me, Sir... no matter what President Su says ¨C¡±

    ¡°If you think Su Chenghui is better, you can help him drive. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Xiao Zhao waspletely silent now. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to bother with him anymore. She closed her eyes to rest.

    Thinking of what Su Chenghui said just now, she was inexplicably more annoyed.

    Ridiculous, did he really think that she would forgive him? Dream on.

    ..

    Li Qianxue handed the document in her hand to her secretary, Yang Rong, and signaled her to go out first. Then, she looked at Wei Ting, who was sitting opposite her for half a day.

    ¡°Wei Ting, your current actions have already disturbed me.¡±

    ¡°How can that be? I see that you¡¯re not even paying attention to me.¡±

    Wei Ting looked at Li Qianxue and spoke in a slightly aggrieved tone.

    Li Qianxue resisted the urge to sp her forehead. She picked up the photo frame on the office desk and faced Wei Ting.

    ¡°Did you see that? This is my grandson and granddaughter. I¡¯m already a grandmother. You can stop spending your time on me.¡±

    It was a group photo of her, Old Master Li, Su Qingsang, Su Yuxin, and their two children. The photo was takenst month when Su Qingsang was in her first month of pregnancy. She and Su Qingsang, each holding a child, sat on both sides of Old Master Li. Su Yuxin stood behind them.

    Li Qianxue liked this photo very much. This was a real family photo for her. So she came back and had someone print it, then put it on the desk.

    ¡°So what?¡± Wei Ting nced at the photo and pointed at Li Qianxue. ¡°With you looking like this, even if you say you¡¯re their mother, people will believe you.¡±

    This time, Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t help but sp her forehead. She looked at Wei Ting. ¡°President Wei, I really have business to deal with. Can you please leave first?¡±

    ¡°But you haven¡¯t promised to have dinner with me tonight.¡± Wei Ting looked even more aggrieved. ¡°Today is my birthday. Are you that heartless?¡±

    ¡°First, your birthday has nothing to do with me. Second, you said it was your birthdayst week. Third, I really have something to do today. I have an business engagement tonight, so I refuse.¡±

    ¡°First of all, I am pursuing you. I want you to be my girlfriend, so my birthday has something to do with you. Second of all, I had a sr calendarst week. Today is the lunar calendar, is that not okay? Third of all, if you want to go to a social event, I can apany you. After all, it is inconvenient for a woman like you to go to a social event alone.¡±

    ¡°President Wei.¡± Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t a casual person. The situation in front of her was giving her a headache. ¡°If you insist on not leaving, I can only call the security to chase you away.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, you don¡¯t have to be so cruel to me, right? I¡¯m just a teenager who admires you.¡±

    Li Qianxue was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m already a grandmother, yet you¡¯re still a teenager. So it¡¯s impossible for us to be together.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. In foreign countries, people get together even when there is an age gap of more than 20 years. You¡¯re only older than me by a dozen years. I can ept that.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t.¡± Li Qianxue was serious. ¡°I can¡¯t ept a rtionship with a huge age gap. Even if they are older than me by a day or an hour, I can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    ¡°The rules are dead. People are alive.¡± Wei Ting was still trying to convince Li Qianxue. Li Qianxue was annoyed. She closed the document in her hand and looked at Wei Ting very seriously. ¡°Last week, I met your mother by chance. Wei Ting, if you stay here any longer, I don¡¯t mind asking your mother toe and take you away.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Wei Ting¡¯s face fell. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so heartless, do you?¡±

    While he was still trying to pretend to be pitiful, Li Qianxue¡¯s internal line rang.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him. She pressed the answer button and Yang Rong said, ¡°Su Chenghui is here¡±.

    ¡°I won¡¯t see him.¡±

    They had just met yesterday. Why was he here today? Li Qianxue was inexplicably annoyed.

    However, Wei Ting seemed to have seized the opportunity and moved forward. ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

 Chapter 712 - Youâ€™re Not Planning To Give Him A Chance, Are You

    <h4>Chapter 712: You¡¯re Not nning To Give Him A Chance, Are You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Li Qianxue looked at Wei Ting. She could tell what he was thinking at a nce.

    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t need you to worry about me and him. If you have nothing to do, please go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, Qianxue, you¡¯re not nning to give that unfaithful man a chance, are you?¡±

    If that was the case, Wei Ting would really vomit to death. Just think about Su Chenghui, an ¡°od man.¡± Even if he looked younger than his peers, how could he be as young and energetic as him?

    Not to mention other things, he was also more handsome than Su Chenghui, right? Wei Ting thought rather immodestly.

    ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± Li Qianxue looked at Wei Ting. With such a suitor who was more than ten years younger than her, who didn¡¯t know how to take a hint and didn¡¯t know when to retreat, she really a headache. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble here. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Wei Ting wasn¡¯t a thin-skinned person. He put half of his body on the table and looked at Li Qianxue. His eyes were bright. ¡°Good sister, just give me a chance. You see, you don¡¯t like him and don¡¯t n to give him a chance, right? Then isn¡¯t it good to use me to anger him?¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting, aren¡¯t you too bored?¡± It was the first time Li Qianxue met such a slick person. She didn¡¯t even have a chance to fire back him. ¡°Do I need you to anger him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not how it is. I can do twice the work with half the effort.¡±As Wei Ting spoke, he turned around to open the door.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t have time to stop him. Su Chenghui and Yang Rong appeared in front of her just like that.

    Su Chenghui really came to look for Li Qianxue today, but he didn¡¯t expect to see Wei Ting in Li Qianxue¡¯s office.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s suitor was a younger and more vigorous man than him. His expression became a little ugly.

    He knew that he had no position in Li Qianxue¡¯s heart, but he refused to give up now. He was determined to make ast struggle. He really knew what he wanted.

    But even if he knew, he knew that all his efforts were futile. Just like the past year or so, he had been working hard.

    But no matter how hard he tried, Li Qianxue¡¯s heart was as hard as a knife, and she always refused to give him a chance.

    But Wei Ting was different. He was young and energetic. It seemed that he didn¡¯t mind that Li Qianxue got married, and was even a grandmother.

    In this way, Su Chenghui¡¯s sense of rm was very strong. Even if he knew clearly that even without Wei Ting, Li Qianxue might not forgive him.

    But with such a person around, the difficulty would undoubtedly increase.

    ¡°President Li, President Su said he has something ¨C¡±

    Yang Rong stood at the back. In this situation, he didn¡¯t know whether or not he should stop him or how to.

    ¡°You go out first.¡± After saying that, Li Qianxue looked at Wei Ting, but he didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he walked in front of Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Tsk, I must say, aren¡¯t you guys divorced? Why are you so shameless? Can¡¯t you tell that Qianxue doesn¡¯t want to see you?¡±

    Su Chenghui was getting older. Although he wasn¡¯t as sharp as Wei Ting, his aura wasn¡¯t inferior to others.

    ¡°En, she doesn¡¯t want to see me. Could it be that she wants to see you?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Wei Ting choked. He almost choked on his own saliva. ¡°Su Chenghui, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±

    There was no more to say. Just these words were enough to make Wei Ting flustered and exasperated. He, wanting her to stand up for him, couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look at Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue had a headache. How could she have the time to pay attention to him?

    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±

    Wei Ting wasn¡¯t really immature. When Li Qianxue looked at him like she was looking at a child, he didn¡¯t feel good at all.

    The way he looked at Li Qianxue was full of grievance. In fact, he wasn¡¯t young anymore. He was more than 30 years old, but Li Qianxue was older than him.

    For some reason, she felt like an elder. Seeing him like this, she couldn¡¯t bear it.

    ¡°Forget it, you go back first. I¡¯ll look for you next time, okay?¡±

    When Wei Ting heard this, his eyes immediately lit up. ¡°You said it? Then let¡¯s have dinner together?¡±

    ¡°No, I have an social engagement tonight. Let¡¯s do it tomorrow.¡±

    His face unable to conceal his joy, Wei Ting nodded. ¡°Okay, you said it. I¡¯lle and pick you up tomorrow.¡±

    He threw this sentence and nced at Su Chenghui like a victor before leaving.

    Yang Rong stood at the door and closed it after he left. He thought to himself that the boss¡¯s charm really wasn¡¯t small. Not only did she make her ex-husband reluctant to let heer go, but she also mesmerized this new upstart of Lin City, President Wei.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t look good, especially when Wei Ting gave him a provocative look when he left. It made him even more ufortable.

    And Li Qianxue actually agreed to go on a date with Wei Ting. Although he couldn¡¯t control it, he still felt as if his possesion was going to be snatched away.

    Even if Li Qianxue was no longer his. He couldn¡¯t control it.

    ¡°Wei Ting isn¡¯t a good match. You should stay away from him.¡±

    As soon as he said those words with a slightly lecturing tone, he knew that he had said the wrong thing. Sure enough, Li Qianxue, who was sitting behind the desk, raised her head at this time with a cold and mocking look in her eyes.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t a good match, then you are?¡±

    Su Chenghui was at a loss for words. Looking at the beautiful face that hadn¡¯t aged much with time, he felt his teeth ache.

    ¡°He is so much younger than you. He doesn¡¯t look reliable and level headed. If you really want to find someone, choose someone who looks more honest.¡±

    In any case, he didn¡¯t like this Wei Ting. No, it should be said that he didn¡¯t like any man who was close to Li Qianxue.

    ¡°You were honest, but what happened in the end?¡±

    Back then, when she was with Su Chenghui, Old Master Li had never objected. After all, Su Chenghui looked very honest and reliable back then.

    But how did Su Chenghui repay him?

    Su Chenghui was at a loss for words. He couldn¡¯t go on after saying this.

    His face was a little gloomy. He took a few steps forward and looked at Li Qianxue with a sh of regret in his eyes.

    In fact, this feeling of regret came to his mind from time to time after he knew that he had fallen in love with Li Qianxue.

    The longer it took, the more ufortable he felt.

    ¡°Qianxue, I already know my mistake. Can you give me a chance?¡±

    Seeing the pain on his face, Li Qianxue looked up at him. She only felt happy. ¡°Yes, you know your mistake. Murderers also know their mistake after they are in prison, but is it useful? The person is already dead.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s face turned pale. He had nothing to say in response to Li Qianxue¡¯s words. Li Qianxue felt bored. This was really boring.

    In the past, Su Chenghui could casually say something that made her feel ufortable and heartbroken. Now that the roles were reversed, she didn¡¯t have much of a sense of aplishment.

    If she was happy and gleeful, it could only prove that she still cared about this man. Since she didn¡¯t care anymore, why did she have to say more?

    ¡°If you have something to say to me, just say it. I still have a meetingter.¡±

    Her impatient tone made Su Chenghui depressed. She was really getting more and more impatient with him now.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for thetest project of the Li Corporation.¡±

    Su Chenghui was serious. When he talked about business, he was always very serious. ¡°I¡¯ve received urate news. The North District isn¡¯t nned to be a business area. If the Li Corporation decides to build a residential building there, it¡¯s already not suitable.¡±

    Li Qianxue leaned against the back of her chair gently. She raised her head and looked at Su Chenghui.

    ¡°You came because of this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Su Chenghui nodded. ¡°The vacantnd in the North District was auctioned offst week. The other party wants to build a factory there. If you build a residential building at this time, it is very inappropriate.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t look nervous. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked about the nning. The result was simr to yours. However, I have an appointment with Mayor Li tonight. So, I thank you for your kindness.¡±

    Li Junsheng was Huo Jinyao¡¯s childhood friend. He would still give face to the Li family.

    Besides, it was just a piece ofnd. The Li Corporation had auctioned off a lot ofnd. This project only had a suitable n. If there wasn¡¯t one, it wasn¡¯t impossible to change it to something else.

    Su Chenghui looked at the confidence and certainty in Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes, and his heart trembled slightly.

    Whether it was more than 20 years ago or now, Li Qianxue¡¯s appearance was extremely eye-catching.

    She emitted radiance. Her charm had nothing to do with her age, but it was the confidence that radiated from within.

    He smiled bitterly in his heart. How could he have forgotten? She was Li Qianxue, not an ordinary woman.

    The Li Corporation hade this far thanks to her, so how could she not have a way to deal with it?

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to meddle in your business.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s expression was a little bitter. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±

    Su Chenghui had always been cold in front of Li Qianxue. It was already polite to say that he was cold. He had always been cold to her to the point that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    In front of her, he used such a tone to express his concern for her. Even though he had done this kind of thing many times over the past year, Li Qianxue¡¯s mood could not help but be a little strange.

    His face was still as elegant and refined as ever. Age also treated him extremely well. He didn¡¯t have the stench of a businessman on him. Instead, he looked like a schr.

    If he wore a pair of sses and stood in the university lecture hall, people would believe that he was a professor. Half of the reason why she was fascinated by him back then was because he had a good appearance?

    Realizing that her thoughts were developing in an uncontroble direction, Li Qianxue¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good.

    ¡°We¡¯re already divorced. If you¡¯re done, leave.¡±

    She didn¡¯t give him a chance at all. Su Chenghui looked at her for a long time. She just lowered her head to read the documents and ignored him.

    He couldn¡¯t help it. He walked around the huge desk to her and turned her chair around.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡±

    Li Qianxue leaned against the back of the chair and looked at him expressionlessly.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Before the divorce, he rarely called her by her name. Most of the time, he just called her ¡®you¡¯.

    After the divorce, her name became a thorn in his heart. Every time he called her name, the pain became worse.

    ¡°I really regret it.¡± He held her hand. Her hand was slender, and he wrapped her hand in his palm.

    His palm was much hotter than hers. He wrapped her hand tightly and looked down at her. ¡°Qianxue, Let¡¯s start over, shall we?¡±

    He had already said the words ¡®sorry¡¯. If she didn¡¯t want to hear it, he would say something else.

    He had originally wanted to give her time to slowly calm down and calm down until the damage was gone. However, Wei Ting¡¯s appearance today gave him a huge sense of crisis.

    Let alone Wei Ting, any random man would be morepetitive than him.

    Because they had never hurt her, and he was the one who hurt her the most.

    ¡°Qianxue...¡±

    Li Qianxue was silent. She just looked at him. The office was very quiet, so quiet that it was almost strange.

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± After stopping for almost a minute, she finally spoke.

    ¡°When Su Peizhen was one year old, she just learned to walk. Of course, at that time, I didn¡¯t know that she wasn¡¯t my daughter. I was very happy. I watched her walk towards you with her small feet, and you were also very happy. I saw you hugging her, and I watched you kiss her face. At that time, your face revealed a very loving smile.

    At that time, I thought, even if you don¡¯t love me, your love for your daughter was real. So when I returned to my room, I asked you, can you forget that unpleasant beginning and let us live a good life?¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember how you answered me?¡±

    Su Chenghui knew that if he opened his mouth, he definitely wouldn¡¯t say anything good. However, the feeling that she was pinching his weak spot when she opened her mouth made his heart tighten.

    ¡°You said that I¡¯m not worthy, you said ¨C¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good either. In fact, the conversation after that was really too unpleasant. She really didn¡¯t want to recall it.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, after so many years, those hurtful words you said to me and the things you did to me are like nails on a wooden stake. Even if you remove those nails now, there will still be scars on the wooden stake, just like my heart. If youe to apologize after you hurt me, my heart will already have scars that can¡¯t be erased.¡±

    ¡°You can pretend that nothing happened. You can forget about it. You can casually say that you want to start over, but I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, you¡¯ve been shing in front of my eyes for more than a year. Do you know how much I hate you? Every time you appear, you remind me of how many wounds I have and how painful it is.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue...¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know what to say. His calm and rational mind, which had been in the business for a long time, waspletely useless at this moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. I just can¡¯t let go.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, you said you don¡¯t want to let go. Then tell me, how can I forgive you?¡±

    Her hand was still wrapped by him. She held his hand with a backhand, she ced it on her heart. ¡°Here, even if the blood is no longer flowing, the inside is already riddled with holes. Su Chenghui, tell me, how can I use such a broken heart to forgive you?¡±

    Under her palm was her soft heart. Under her skin, her heart was beating again and again. He felt her heartbeat and also felt the coldness in her words.

    His hand stopped there and he didn¡¯t even dare to use force.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to say anymore. She wanted to twist his hand away, but he suddenly reached out and hugged her.

    He hugged her very tightly and forcefully. Because she was sitting and he was bending down, he buried his face into her neck with this hug.

    Li Qianxue frowned and her face was a little gloomy. However, at this moment, she felt the warmth on her neck and she was stunned. She didn¡¯t move for a moment.

    There was a faint smell of roses on her body. However, in front of her, Su Chenghui had no romantic thoughts at all.

    ¡°Qianxue, I don¡¯t need you to forgive me.¡± What he had done was indeed not worthy of forgiveness.

    ¡°You just need to agree to let me guard you, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°If you think your heart is dead, I can give you my heart.¡±

    ¡°Okay?¡±

    He raised his head to look at her. His eyes were bloodshot, and there was a deep pleading in them.

    Li Qianxue gently pushed his body away, and then increasing the distance between the two of them, she stepped back.

    ¡°Last month, Qingsang¡¯s child was one month old. Xiang Caiping gave them a gift.¡±

    This sudden change of topic made Su Chenghui not understand what she meant. Li Qianxue thought of the two sweaters that she had identally seen. She felt a toothache and a little jealous.

    ¡°That¡¯s my daughter, my granddaughter. But she came to give gifts as if she was a grandmother.¡±

    ¡°Xiang Caiping, she...¡±

    ¡°I know, she¡¯s very good to Qingsang. Qingsang is very affectionate. She always remembers the good things that others have done for her. But the more she remembers, the more ufortable I feel. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°Because all of this didn¡¯t have to be like this. I could have taken care of my daughter by myself. I could have treated her well by myself. But because of you, because of your selfishness and cruelty, others beat me to it. ¡°Xiang Caiping beat me to it and gained a good impression in front of my daughter.¡±

    People were like that. They were vulnerable to perconceived notions. Xiang Caiping appeared in front of Su Qingsang first. Even if Su Qingsang didn¡¯t have any mother-daughter rtionship with her, she had developed a mother-daughter rtionship with her.

    This was what she hated the most.

    She didn¡¯t need to say anything else. Su Chenghui understood everything. She didn¡¯t want to say anything else. She turned around and picked up the document again. She looked like she refused to talk anymore.

    Su Chenghui looked at the side of her face. He raised his hand a few times to touch her, but in the end, he lowered his head, turned around, and left weakly.

    The office was quiet again. Li Qianxue could no longer look at the documents in front of her.

    She chased Su Chenghui away, but she didn¡¯t have much joy in her heart. Every time she fought with Su Chenghui, it was actually hurting the enemy and hurting herself.

    Her hurtful words could hurt Su Chenghui, but at the same time, it also made her constantly recall the past.

    She shook her head. Now, she only hoped that she and Su Chenghui would try not to see each other. After all, every time she saw him, her mood really didn¡¯t get better.

    Li Qianxue was still thinking of not seeing Su Chenghui in the future when that night, when she met with Li Junsheng, she saw him again.

    When she saw Su Chenghui sitting next to Li Junsheng, Li Qianxue¡¯s expression was a little bad.

    She instinctively wanted to leave, but Li Junsheng had already stood up.

    ¡°Auntie.¡± Although Li Junsheng was the mayor of a city, he was standing in front of Huo Jinyao¡¯s parents-inw. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to be arrogant in front of these two people.

    ¡°Mayor Li, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Li Qianxue entered the door. She still had to be polite.

    ¡°Uncle happened to have some ideas about the project at the north side of the city, so I invited him along. Do you ,ind?¡±

    Now, she was here, and apart from Li Junsheng, President Chen of Urban Construction, and Secretary Li of the Secretary office were also here, so how could she say that she minded?

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    She said that she didn¡¯t mind, but she unceremoniously shot daggers at Su Chenghui.

 Chapter 713 - After Getting A Divorce, Youve Gotten More Thick-skinned

    <h4>Chapter 713: After Getting A Divorce, You¡¯ve Gotten More Thick-skinned</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    She saw someone she didn¡¯t want to see twice in one day. This made Li Qianxue¡¯s mood very bad. She couldn¡¯t help but show some moodiness on her face.

    She saw that there were many people, so she managed to suppress it. Especially now that there were outsiders around, her face was even moreposed.

    ¡°Mayor Li, President Chen, Secretary Li.¡±

    After greeting each of them, she sat down next to Li Junsheng. There was an empty seat next to Su Chenghui.

    As she sat down, she called for President Chen and secretary Li to sit down together. Unexpectedly, Su Chenghui stood up and moved to the seat next to her.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people. It¡¯s more lively if we sit together.¡±

    He spoke calmly, but Li Qianxue was furious.

    Li Junsheng keenly noticed that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right. He smiled and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Yes. There are no outsiders. Let¡¯s sit together.¡±

    He had been in Lin City for more than two years. President Chen¡¯s ability was quite good, and he was willing to give him a chance to help.

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t point at Li Junsheng¡¯s face. Although he was younger, he was still the mayor of a city. She couldn¡¯t really re up here.

    She resisted the urge to get up. After toasting Li Junsheng with a cup of tea, she waited for the dishes to be served and first talked about thend in the North District.

    A bigpany like the Li Corporation would always have a few pieces ofnd that had been auctioned off. She had already nned to build a high-end residential area in that area, because she knew that a business area would be built near thatnd. But now that the n had changed and there was no longer a business district, the Li Group¡¯s idea of building a high-end residential area would have to be changed.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be anxious. This matter isn¡¯t particrly big.¡±

    Li Junsheng nced at President Chen as he spoke. President Chen spoke at this time, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious about this matter. The reason thend in the North District will be used to build a factory is because President Gao of the China Merchants Bureau has taken over apany. But you know that when apany opens a factory here now, the environmental protection requirements are very strict. For the moment, they don¡¯t have suitablend, so they decided to go to the North District, but we haven¡¯t made the decision yet. Everything hasn¡¯t been decided yet.¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s decided?¡± Su Chenghui had heard of President Gao. In the area of China merchants, his methods were extraordinary. The higher-ups also attached great importance to him.

    ¡°President Gao¡¯spany is a paper mill. You know, paper mills are generally polluted. As long as our city doesn¡¯t approve it, they can¡¯t build a factory on thisnd.¡±

    Li Qianxue understood President Chen¡¯s meaning, but she thought of another matter.

    ¡°But what if the other party haspleted all the procedures and done the environmental protection work properly? In the end, the higher-ups agree?¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to be anxious. In the past few years, Lin City has been developing quite well. There are manypanies that want to set up factories here. When the timees, you can sell thend. It won¡¯t be a loss.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t think so. This was the most helpless way. Although thepany didn¡¯t suffer any losses, the profits were obviously much less than those of herpany¡¯s previous ns.

    However, President Chen¡¯s words also made some sense. Li Junsheng saw that Li Qianxue didn¡¯t seem to have much joy on her face and suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another way out.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. Thend where they want to build the factory is a certain distance away from thend of your Li Corporation, and ording to what I know, the distance in the middle is thend bought by Tianyu Group. Lin City has been developed quite well in the past few years, but there are still a few tourist attractions. If the two families join hands to build arge-scale amusement park on it, I think this n will work.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Tianyu Group did not have experience in this area. The Li Corporation had done it before. When the two families cooperated, the project might not be able to make money immediately, but it could greatly increase the Li Corporation¡¯s prestige.

    Li Qianxue fell silent. This wasn¡¯t a good solution. It was not that she had not thought of doing something else before. However, based on the revenue, it was naturally easier to recover the funds in the short term by building a residence.

    ¡°If you want to work with Tianyu Group, since you guys are quite familiar with each other, I¡¯ve asked Jin Yao and he thinks that this n is feasible.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Mayor Li first.¡± Li Qianxue knew that this was a show of goodwill from the other party. No matter what, this investment wasn¡¯t small. When the time came, she would still need to see the opinions of the Board of Directors.

    After dinner, Li Junsheng knew that he was inferior to Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui in terms of seniority, so he didn¡¯t arrange any other projects. He only said that he would let her rest assured. If there were any changes, he would definitely inform her in time.

    With this guarantee, it could also be considered as a reassurance for Li Qianxue. After bidding farewell to Li Junsheng and the others, Li Qianxue left the restaurant.

    She took out her phone and nned to call Xiao Zhao and ask him to pick her up. Su Chenghui stood behind her and saw her movements, so he took the initiative to speak.

    ¡°Let me give you a ride.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t turn her head and didn¡¯t even look at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to park here. Xiao Zhao¡¯s car must be parked very far away. Why don¡¯t I give you a ride?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Zhao¡¯s car isn¡¯t easy to park, but your car is easy to park?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just across the street. Let me give you a ride.¡±

    ¡°No need. We¡¯re not that close.¡±

    Li Qianxue continued to call Xiao Zhao, but before she could dial the number, the phone rang.

    It was Xiao Zhao. He said in a very anxious voice that his mother had identally fallen and was now in the hospital.

    He was rushing to the hospital and asked her if he could get another driver to pick her up if the dinner party wasn¡¯t over?

    ¡°Since your mother is in the hospital, you should take care of your mother first.¡± Li Qianxue had never been a mean boss. ¡°I¡¯ll get Xiao Yin to pick me up.¡±

    After thinking for a while, Li Qianxue added.

    ¡°Take a look at the situation. If It¡¯s serious, tell me my name and ask Dean Zuo of Shiyi Hospital to arrange someone for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I will. Thank you, Madam.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, she was about to call Xiao Yin. Su Chenghui took a step forward.

    ¡°The Li family¡¯s home isn¡¯t close to here. It¡¯s not convenient for Xiao Yin to run out sote. Let me send you.¡±

    ¡°I can take a taxi.¡± Li Qianxue took two steps outside as she spoke. When she felt Su Chenghui following behind her, she stopped in her tracks.

    Her gaze swept over Su Chenghui, and the corners of her lips curled up with a hint of mockery. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you better, I would have thought that Xiao Zhao¡¯s mother¡¯s fall had something to do with you.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s expression changed slightly, but only for a moment. ¡°Qianxue, is this apliment?¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxueughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that after the divorce, you became more thick-skinned.¡±

    ¡°If I can win you back with my thick skin, what¡¯s the harm in being thick-skinned?¡±

    On the road, amidst the gentle breeze, the man in front of her was dressed in a dark suit, and he was making a love confession.

    Li Qianxue knew that Su Chenghui had changed a lot since the divorce, but she still couldn¡¯t get used to the Su Chenghui in front of her.

    In the blink of an eye, Su Chenghui reached out to take the bag in her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t expect Su Chenghui to do this. She reached out to grab her bag. He put the bag in his other hand and held her hand.

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡±

    This was on the road. Li Qianxue¡¯s upbringing made it impossible for her to argue with him.

    Her hesitation gave Su Chenghui a chance. In just a short while, he had brought her across the road to where he parked his car.

    Su Chenghui rarely drove himself in the past. He had a chauffeur when in the Li family. After divorcing Li Qianxue, he began to get used to doing things by himself.

    He opened the car door and motioned for Li Qianxue to get in the car. Li Qianxue red at him and reached out to grab the bag in his hand.

    ¡°Qianxue, we were husband and wife. Even if you don¡¯t have any feelings for me now, we still have two children, right? Do you have to act like I¡¯m your enemy?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we enemies?¡± Li Qianxue stood still. ¡°We¡¯ve been enemies since the day you reced my daughter and made her an illegitimate daughter.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s face froze, and then he smiled bitterly. ¡°Qianxue, if you really treat me as your enemy, what you need to do now is to think of all ways to torture me, seek revenge on me and make me unhappy, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t thought about it? The reason I don¡¯t take revenge on you isn¡¯t because I don¡¯t hate you, nor is it because I can¡¯t do it. It¡¯s because I still care about my children. I¡¯m not like you, who can be so biased and cruel to his children.¡±

    There was no way to talk about this. Su Chenghui knew that Li Qianxue had always been a person of her word. He also knew that in her heart, he had already been isted by her.

    ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    He didn¡¯t try to exin or make excuses. Some things were already done, so if she didn¡¯t understand, then she didn¡¯t understand.

    The more he exined, the more pathetic he looked. In that case, he wouldn¡¯t exin.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll send you back first.¡±

    His sudden change of attitude made Li Qianxue unable to say any more words of ridicule.

    Looking at the bag still in Su Chenghui¡¯s hand, Li Qianxue got into the car.

    Su Chenghui followed her into the car. The car was very quiet. Li Qianxue had nothing to say to him.

    The car drove towards the Li family. This road was not only familiar to Li Qianxue, but also to Su Chenghui.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to face him. She turned her face away from the car window and pretended to look at the scenery.

    Just now, at the dining table, she drank a ss of wine. With her alcohol tolerance, she naturally didn¡¯t get drunk. However, during this period of time, she had a lot of work to do, so she could be considered very busy.

    The Li family¡¯s home was near the suburbs, so the journey wasn¡¯t short. Su Chenghui was used to driving very slowly, so Li Qianxue actually fell asleep unknowingly.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s car stopped ten minutes away from the Li family.

    He had already noticed that Li Qianxue was asleep, and she seemed to be in a deep sleep.

    He parked the car by the side of the road but didn¡¯t turn on the lights. He simply looked at Li Qianxue with the help of the street lights outside.

    In the past, the chance for the two of them to sit in the same car wasn¡¯t rare. In the past, no matter how hard he tried to convince himself that he didn¡¯t love her. However, as the CEO and Director of the Li Corporation, they had to face many situations together.

    In the past, every time they got into the car, she would sit on one side and he would sit on the other. There was a huge distance between the two of them.

    In the beginning, she would actually take the initiative to approach him. She would snuggle beside him and tell him about thepany and the children.

    However, at that time, he thought that he hated her and didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. No matter what she said, he didn¡¯t care.

    After a long time, she didn¡¯te close anymore. Of course, she still spoke. After all, in their positions, not to mention the two children, there were many things to discuss in terms of business.

    But there weren¡¯t that many times they attended events together, so those memories became more precious at this time.

    Now, he wanted to hear her continue. It was too difficult for her to smile and talk to him like before.

    He raised his hand and inched closer to her face.

    She had taken good care of herself. Even at this age, not to mention spots and fine lines, not even a single pore could be seen on her face.

    His hand moved closer and closer until it finallynded on her face.

    It was as smooth and tender as he had expected. He just ced it there and didn¡¯t do anything else.

    Only when he really touched the person he had been constantly longing for did he realize that his regret was deeper than he had thought.

    Why was he so stubborn? Why didn¡¯t he see through his heart earlier? If he had known that such a day woulde, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have done those things.

    However, there were no ifs.

    Looking at Li Qianxue who had fallen asleep and was unconscious, Su Chenghui¡¯s emotions churned a little. He couldn¡¯t help but draw his face closer.

    The red lips that were so close to him made him get closer and closer as if he was possessed.

    It was also at this moment that Li Qianxue suddenly opened her eyes. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Su Chenghui¡¯s erged face in front of her.

    There was also his hand on her face, and his lips that almost touched hers...

    Without thinking, Li Qianxue raised her hand and pped Su Chenghui¡¯s face.

    ¡°Pa!¡± Su Chenghui was hit by her. She had just woken up and was in a daze. She didn¡¯t have much strength in her hands.

    Su Chenghui was hit and his face tilted slightly. That was all.

    ¡°Do you want to hit this side as well?¡± He said, ¡°It would be more symmetrical that way.¡±

    Crazy. Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She really raised her hand and was about to p the other side of his face as well.

    Su Chenghui grabbed her hand. He didn¡¯t use much strength. He just grabbed her and didn¡¯t want her to move.

    ¡°Sorry, I just couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±

    When impulse arose out of love, he lost control of himself.

    Her face still cold, Li Qianxue pulled her hand back. ¡°En. You couldn¡¯t help yourself, so you came to take advantage of me? Su Chenghui, you¡¯re really impressive.¡±

    Well, this was his fault, so Su Chenghui was toozy to exin. His face a little more serious than before, he directly grabbed the hand that was about to leave.

    ¡°Qianxue, I think, for the new project in the North District, even if we don¡¯t cooperate with the Tianyu Group, there are other ways to solve it.¡±

    Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t used to him suddenly talking about serious matters. She withdrew her hand and looked at him. ¡°What way?¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression calmed down. Today, it seemed that she had received Li Junsheng¡¯s guarantee, but in fact, every change would bring about new changes in the n.

    She had personally participated in the nning of the residential area in the North District. She wasn¡¯t in a good mood because of the unexpected change in the n. However, she didn¡¯t expect Su Chenghui to have a solution.

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

 Chapter 714 - What Are Your Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 714: What Are Your Conditions</h4>

    In the night wind, under the streetmps, she stared at him with burning eyes. This hadn¡¯t happened for a long time.

    Su Chenghui was tempted and almost couldn¡¯t help but want to pull her into his arms. He had never thought of getting close to her before, but now, he always wanted to find an opportunity to get close to her.

    It was really like a river flowing in the east for ten years, and a river flowing in the west for ten years.

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t wait for an answer and had already lost her patience. ¡°If you say it, then say it. If you won¡¯t say it, then forget it.¡±

    In any case, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. At most, they would lose a few hundred million. It wasn¡¯t that the Li Corporation couldn¡¯t afford to lose it. It was just that it would take a lot of exining to do to the shareholders.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to tell you my n on the road, do you?¡±

    Su Chenghui gently withdrew his hand, and the smile on his face was subtle. In just a few seconds, he returned to his usual elegant appearance.

    ¡°Where are you going to tell me? You should know that I don¡¯t have the habit of eating supper.¡±

    Li Qianxue cared about her health very much, not to mention that the Li family usually ate lightly. She basically didn¡¯t eat at night, except for asionally eating a bowl of swallow¡¯s nest to calm her nerves.

    If Su Chenghui still wanted to find a ce to continue the conversation, she might not be willing to listen.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to your office tomorrow and talk about it in detail?¡±

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯tugh. ¡°Su Chenghui, I didn¡¯t know you were so shameless.¡±

    ¡°How is this shameless?¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s expression was sincere. ¡°I care about the Li Corporation and don¡¯t want you to suffer losses.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Li Qianxue sneered. ¡°Have I suffered enough losses from you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you have.¡± Su Chenghui admitted frankly. Half of his body crossed the car seat and came in front of Li Qianxue. ¡°That¡¯s why I hope to have a chance to make up for it.¡±

    ¡°Sweet words make one look more beautiful.¡±

    Li Qianxue was unmoved. Her beauty was unparalleled. Even at her age, it only made her look more calm and noble than a young woman.

    This cold look didn¡¯t make Su Chenghui retreat. Instead, it made him more annoyed and wanted to make up for it.

    ¡°Then do you want to Know my n or not?¡± Su Chenghui held her hand. ¡°ording to my n, the proposal will still work. The Li Corporation won¡¯t suffer any losses.¡±

    ¡°The Li Corporation won¡¯t suffer any losses now.¡±

    ¡°But the profits will be lowered. What if I can guarantee that the profits of the Li Corporation won¡¯t be lowered and will be better than your original n?¡±

    Li Qianxue was about to pull her hand back, but she paused because of Su Chenghui¡¯s words.

    Although she was angry with this person now, she had to admit one thing. It was Su Chenghui¡¯s methods and abilities.

    After being married for more than 20 years, she had followed him to bring the Li Corporation to where they were today, so she naturally knew about it.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, you have to know that the Li Corporation today doesn¡¯t care about the loss of a few hundred million. What makes you think that I will give you an opportunity to get close to me for a piece ofnd?¡±

    ¡°The Li Corporation indeed doesn¡¯t care, but to convince those shareholders, I think it will take a lot of effort. With me around, I can help you save these troubles, so why not?¡±

    Li Qianxue sat still. Su Chenghui moved his body forward. ¡°If I propose a n, it can double the benefits of the Li Corporation. I think those shareholders will not only not make things difficult for you, they will also thank you, right?¡±

    There was silence in the car. Li Qianxue knew that he was telling the truth.

    In fact, the shareholders of thepany had someints about Su Chenghui leaving the Li Corporation. After all, the benefits of the shareholders had been increasing every year since Su Chenghui had taken over the Li Corporation.

    Li Qianxue had taken over thepany for a year, so there would naturally be no big trouble. However, Su Chenghui had been in charge of some of the businesses before. She had indeed spent a few months to bring thepany back on track and appease the shareholders.

    ¡°Qianxue, can¡¯t you trust me just this once?¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at the erged face in front of her. She suddenly withdrew her hand and leaned against the back of the chair. ¡°Send me home.¡±

    If she didn¡¯t object, it meant that she agreed. Li Qianxue had always valued the Li Corporation. In her heart, other than her family, only her ownpany could make her care.

    Su Chenghui let out a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t even take the Li Corporation seriously. When that time came, he would really be in trouble.

    Seeing Li Qianxue turn around and look at the street scene, Su Chenghui leaned over and kissed her face.

    When Li Qianxue red at him, he quickly sat up straight and started the car.

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue hadn¡¯t been this angry for a long time. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡± Su Chenghui turned to look at her. ¡°Next time, I will definitely ask for your consent.¡±

    ¡°Who would agree to such a thing?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t object, so I¡¯ll take it as your consent.¡±

    Li Qianxue was about to re up again, but she realized that in this way, she had taken the initiative to talk to him. Feeling annoyed, she turned her face away from him.

    The car stopped at the Li family¡¯s vi. Su Chenghui¡¯s car originally didn¡¯t want to enter, but when the vi¡¯s sensor door scanned his license te number, it opened directly.

    Su Chenghui drove straight in. This action made Li Qianxue very angry.

    She was going to tell Uncle Zhang tomorrow to delete Su Chenghui¡¯s license te number from the database, so that he would never be able to enter again.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Su Chenghui stopped the car and found that Li Qianxue was still angry. He looked calm on the surface, but his heart was actually very bitter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll look for you in your office tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore and directly got out of the car.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui suddenly called out to her. She stopped in her tracks but didn¡¯t turn around.

    ¡°Good night. Sweet dreams.¡±

    Li Qianxue had a slight toothache. She quickened her pace and quickly entered the main residence.

    She didn¡¯t expect that when she entered the door, Old Master Li was still awake. Recently, he liked to y chess. Previously, he had gone to Rong City a few times and yed chess with Old Master Huo. The two of them were equally skilled in chess. When ying chess, there were wins and losses.

    In the past, they didn¡¯t interact much. Now that he had a great-grandson and granddaughter, he would have to travel to Rong City more often. Therefore, he was especially willing to spend time in this area.

    ¡°Qianxue,e. See what move I should make next?¡±

    No matter how much unpleasant emotions Li Qianxue had outside, when she returned home to meet her old father, her face was restrained.

    ¡°Let me see.¡±She walked to the front of the chess board and stood still. Before she could ask, Old Master Li stared at the chess board and said without raising his head.

    ¡°Chenghui sent you back?¡±

    Li Qianxue was stunned. Knowing that Old Master Li had seen it, she didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You guys...¡±

    ¡°We have nothing.¡± Li Qianxue sat down opposite him. She picked up the ck piece and ced it on the chessboard.

    ¡°I had an appointment with Mayor Li today, and he happened to be there. When I came back, Xiao Zhao had something to do, so he said he would send me back.¡±

    Old Master Li picked up the white piece and ced it on the chessboard. ¡°Yes. It was a coincidence, but he has been chasing you very diligently this year, right?¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s face almost changed. ¡°Dad, which eye of yours saw him chasing me?¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Old Master Li finally raised his head to look at her. ¡°You went to Rong City, and he went to Rong City. You asked Mayor Li, and he also asked Mayor Li. He sent you home, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°He went to Rong City to see Qingsang, not for me. As for asking Mayor Li, his newpany also has a lot of matters so he needs to deal with the higher-ups. What does it have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t n to get married again?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Li Qianxue raised her voice. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t get married in this life, I won¡¯t get involved with him again.¡±

    Old Master Li was silent and looked at the chessboard. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t. However, it¡¯s impossible not to get married. I heard that a young man also pursued you very hard?¡±

    ¡°Dad, where did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Why not? The other party helped ourpany upgrade the software. He could have left after the upgrade. In the end, hees to ourpany every day to fix thepany¡¯s website ws and treats you to meals. Isn¡¯t this a romantic pursuit?¡±

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s impossible between Wei Ting and me. Don¡¯t think about it.¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s impossible. Bring him to me next time. I¡¯m not that stubborn. If he really likes you, it¡¯s okay to be a few years younger.¡±

    ¡°Dad, is that just a few years? A dozen years. If it were in ancient times, I could be his mother. What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Freedom of marriage, freedom of love. Look at the French president. Didn¡¯t he also find someone much older than him?¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Li Qianxue found that she couldn¡¯tmunicate with Old Master Li anymore. ¡°Okay, I know my own matters. You don¡¯t have to meddle.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to meddle either. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m old. Yuxin went to school. Although he said that he woulde back in a few years, but after he cames back, he would probably have a family. Qingsang is far away in Rong City. Even if the transportation is convenient, the number of times you two meet is limited. It doesn¡¯t matter to me since I¡¯m old, but I also want someone by your side. It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not he can help you with anything. I just want him to apany you and take care of you.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like Chenghui and that young man, there are quite a number of family friends who have lost their wives. When the timees, you should find another suitable one.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s lips moved. Looking at the white hair on Old Master Li¡¯s head, she was going to agree, but the words that came out of her mouth changed, she still showed some resistance.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s easy for you to say that I need to find someone to take care of me. The fact that I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me aside, even if I do find someone like Su Chenghui, haven¡¯t I had enough for the past twenty years?¡±

    Old Master Li was speechless and his expression was a little bad. Li Qianxue softened her tone.

    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to care about my matters. It¡¯s fine now. Besides, my children are all grown up. I¡¯m really not in the mood.¡±

    There was a hint of guilt in Old Master Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°In the end, someone once bitten by a snake will for ten years be frightened at the sight of a rope. You¡¯ve been hurt by Cheng Hui too deeply.¡±

    ¡°If you say so, then so be it.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°My enthusiasm has all been used up. If you really want me to love and be with someone now, I really can¡¯t get up to it. So Dad, you don¡¯t have to care about my business, okay? I¡¯m an adult and I can take care of myself. I also know what¡¯s good for me.¡±

    Old Master Li had nothing to say. The father and daughter looked at each other without saying anything. In the end, Li Qianxue went upstairs to rest.

    Standing at the door with Li Qianxue¡¯s bag in her hand, Su Chenghui, who was thinking about bringing her in, just stood at the open door and listened to the conversation between the father and daughter. However, the expression on his face was very ambivalent.

    It was a good thing for him that Li Qianxue didn¡¯t have the energy to look for someone else. At least this meant that she wouldn¡¯t let anyone else enter her heart before he brought her back.

    However, thinking that he was the one who made her be like this, Su Chenghui¡¯s heart suddenly began to ache. His heart felt like it was being pricked by a thin needle. It was stuffy and stinging.

    He hung the bag in his hand on the handle of the door. Su Chenghui didn¡¯t go in again. He turned around and left silently.

    ..

    Li Qianxue entered thepany early in the morning and had a regr meeting. After the meeting, she agreed to have lunch with a partnerpany in the afternoon.

    After lunch, she took a nap. She had always had the habit of taking a nap. Therefore, there was also a small lounge in the office. It wasn¡¯t big, but everything was in ce.

    Yang Rong knew her habit, so she never bothered her when she was asleep.

    However, today was an exception. Su Chenghui came and said that he had an appointment with Li Qianxue yesterday.

    Yang Rong knew that the two of them weren¡¯t on good terms now. However, since Su Chenghui said so, she would definitely report to her.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and just followed behind her. Li Qianxue¡¯s body was considered healthy among her peers. It was just that her blood pressure was a little low.

    Every time she woke up, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get up for a while. She would have to wait for a while before she would slowly wake up. Yang Rong knew about her habit, so naturally, Su Chenghui also knew about it.

    In the past 20 years, Su Chenghui didn¡¯t care about Li Qianxue. Therefore, he didn¡¯t care about her health. He knew that Li Qianxue had low blood pressure becausest year, Li Qianxue woke up feeling dizzy and staggered two steps.

    Later, the family doctor came to check on her and told him. He followed Yang Rong through the door and saw that Li Qianxue had just sat up.

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Her eyes were half-opened as she looked at Yang Rong in front of her. She had been Li Qianxue¡¯s secretary for many years, so Li Qianxue naturally trusted her.

    ¡°President Li, President Su came over and said that he has something to talk to you about.¡±

    ¡°President Su?¡± Li Qianxue covered her mouth and yawned. ¡°Which President Su?¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, President Su, he said that he had an appointment with you yesterday.¡±

    Yesterday? Li Qianxue recalled that Su Chenghui said yesterday that he had a n that could increase the ie of thend in the north district by a few hundred million.

    ¡°En. Yes. Let him in.¡±

    Yang Rong got a definite answer and didn¡¯t ask further. She turned around and found that Su Chenghui had followed her in. Her lips moved slightly. She remembered that they were once husband and wife and had seen all kinds of things. She didn¡¯t stay any longer. She signaled to Su Chenghui and left.

    Li Qianxue sat there. Yang Rong had blocked most of Su Chenghui¡¯s body just now, so she didn¡¯t notice that he had entered.

    When she woke up, she thought of Su Chenghuiing here. She frowned and was a little unhappy.

    Thanks to Su Chenghui¡¯s kiss yesterday, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, and had a night of recurring dreams.

    Most of them were from the previous twenty years, and Su Chenghui had been getting closer and closer in the recent year.

    It wasn¡¯t like what she had told Old Master Li. Instead, she felt that Su Chenghui¡¯s repeated appearances had disturbed her normal pace. This made her very unhappy.

    It was at this time that Su Chenghui appeared in front of her. She had just woken up, and her hair was a little messy. With it draped behind her head. It was impossible for her to wear a jacket when she slept.

    The shirt she was wearing inside was already wrinkled. At this time, she was slightly frowning at him. Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward and stand in front of her.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± His low voice was filled with affection. In fact, he had seen Li Qianxue¡¯s more casual behavior at home.

    But at that time, he felt that he ¡°hated¡± her, so no matter what she looked like, she didn¡¯t enter his eyes.

    The situation in front of him was reversed. In his eyes, Li Qianxue, who wasn¡¯t very clear-headed, still appeared somewhat cute.

    ¡°If you are sleepy, sleep more for a while.¡±

    His voice was very soft and sounded extremely gentle. However, Li Qianxue woke up because of his words. She stood up abruptly and looked at the person in front of her.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Her expression changed too quickly. The disgust in her eyes was so obvious. Su Chenghui¡¯s heart felt choked. ¡°We had an agreement yesterday. Have you forgotten?¡±

    As he spoke, he waved a folder in his hand.

    Li Qianxue also remembered at this time, but her expression didn¡¯t look any better. ¡°You go out first.¡±

    Su Chenghui rarely came into this lounge in the past. Now that they were divorced, there was even less need.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t intend to provoke her here. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    After he left, Li Qianxue went to the bathroom next to him with a rather ugly expression. She washed her face as quickly as possible and cleaned herself up.

    When she went out again, she returned to her usual cold demeanor and walked to the desk to sit down.

    After pressing the inte and having Yang Rong send two cups of tea in, she nced at Su Chenghui. ¡°You can speak now.¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t beat around the bush with her and directly pushed the proposal in his hand in front of her.

    Li Qianxue nced at him and reached out to pick it up. After casually flipping through two pages, her expression turned from casual to serious.

    She was so focused on reading that she didn¡¯t notice Yang Rong bringing the tea in. Seeing her like that, Yang Rong quietly went out again and didn¡¯t forget to quietly close the door when she left.

    Li Qianxue read the proposal carefully from beginning to end. Finally, she put the proposal on the table and pressed one hand on it.

    ¡°Who made the proposal? You did?¡±

    ¡°I did. However, two neers from thepany also gave some suggestions.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t say anything. ording to Su Chenghui, no matter what was built on the vacantnd next to the North District, it wouldn¡¯t be affected.

    More importantly, this n was better than the one proposed by the nning department of big corporation.

    She nced at Su Chenghui with aplicated expression.

    She was initially attracted to Su Chenghui because of his ability. Speaking of which, the two elders of the Su family weren¡¯t in the business industry. Su Chenghui¡¯s mother was a nurse, and his father was just an ordinary employee.

    However, Su Chenghui was particrly talented in business. This was indeed something that others could only envy.

    This n wasn¡¯t bad indeed. With the help of the Tianyu Group, the two families would be able to develop it together, and the profits would definitely be considerable in the future.

    Huo Jinyao was her son-inw, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about whether he would agree or not.

    ¡°Your conditions.¡±

    Su Chenghui nced at her, as if he didn¡¯t understand what she meant.

    ¡°I said, what are your conditions?¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s expression was serious, and there was a hint of solemnity on her face. ¡°You know your own n, and it¡¯s indeed not bad. So, what are your conditions?¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he said, ¡°Not bad? I thought you would say that my n is perfect.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to give him such high praise. ¡°Tell me directly, what are your conditions?¡±

    If it were someone else, she would have praised the person who wrote this n. However, if that person was Su Chenghui, then forget about it.

    ¡°Qianxue, can¡¯t I give this proposal to you?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t curry favor for no reason.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t say thetter half of the sentence, but Su Chenghui understood.

    He smiled bitterly. Her attitude really gave him a headache. ¡°Mypany has just started. Although it has been developing well these days, I can¡¯t carry out such a proposal. You should know that.¡±

    Of course, Li Qianxue knew. She also knew that although Su Chenghui¡¯spany had been developing well since the divorce, his newpany really couldn¡¯t carry out such a big project.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you want to give me such a nearly perfect n for free?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that it¡¯s free. I want a chance...¡±

    While Su Chenghui was still thinking about how to choose his words, Li Qianxue loosened her grip and pushed the proposal back to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t give you the chance you want.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui was stunned. Li Qianxue sneered and her expression changed to one of displeasure. ¡°You want me to give you a chance with just a proposal? Su Chenghui, are you really that shameless?¡±

    Putting aside the fact that she had no intention of getting back together with him, even if she had such an intention, he took the opportunity to threaten her, and that made her very dissatisfied.

    ¡°Qianxue, in your heart, have I be that despicable now?¡±

    ¡°More or less.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else. I won¡¯t agree to your conditions, so you can go.¡±

    Su Chenghui sighed. With Li Qianxue personality, she was forthright with her love and hate. In the past, he felt that she had a clear line between love and hate. The more he felt before that she had a clear line between her likings and dislikings, the more he was frustrated now because it was difficult to change her mind.

    ¡°When I say opportunity, I mean, if it¡¯s possible, can I also participate in this project? The Li Corporation and the Tianyu Group can eat the meat, while our smallpany can just follow behind and drink some soup.¡±

    This time, it was Li Qianxue¡¯s turn to be stunned. In fact, Su Chenghui¡¯s request waspletely reasonable. This case was all nned by him. It was understandable that theirpany wanted to get involved.

    It wasn¡¯t considered excessive for him to say this, but Li Qianxue was thinking about another matter.

    If she agreed, then for a very long period of time, she and Su Chenghui would inevitably have contact because of work matters. This was something she didn¡¯t want to see.

    Li Qianxue was silent for a moment. Su Chenghui seemed to know what she was thinking. He pushed the proposal in Li Qianxue¡¯s direction again.

    ¡°Qianxue, you should know that with the current conditions of the Li c and the help of the Tianyu Group together, how much benefit this proposal will bring to the Li Corporation. If you don¡¯t agree because of me, the shareholders will probably be unhappy, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my business, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± The Li Corporation had the majority of the shares. She believed that even if the shareholders were unhappy, they wouldn¡¯t dare to make things too difficult for her.

    Indeed. Su Chenghui nodded, but he didn¡¯t follow Li Qianxue¡¯s intention and said, ¡°But in my impression, you should be a person who has a clear division of public and private affairs. Since you have a clear division of public and private affairs, why are you afraid of my participation?¡±

 Chapter 715 - You Didnâ€™t Lose Anything

    <h4>Chapter 715: You Didn¡¯t Lose Anything</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Li Qianxue looked at the rxed expression on his face and secretly gritted her teeth. She had slept with Su Chenghui for more than 20 years. How could she not understand that this was just his way of goading her?

    If she really agreed, such a big project, she would have to deal with Su Chenghui for a period of time.

    To be honest, Su Chenghui had bought this piece ofnd before he left the Li Corporation. Later, because of the cooperation with the Tianyu Group on several projects, the use of this piece ofnd was temporarily put on hold.

    Su Chenghui was clearly aware of this, so after the Li Corporation presented its proposal, he took out the proposal again. He probably had been waiting for this day.

    For this day, he had really put in a lot of effort.

    She kept a cold face and didn¡¯t say anything. She wasn¡¯t in a good mood, so her face naturally showed some emotions.

    If possible, she was very unwilling to see Su Chenghui, but he was right about one thing. She was indeed a person who separated business and personal matters.

    She wouldn¡¯t affect the operation of thepany because of her personal feelings. Letting Su Chenghui leave thepany was one of the few times that she couldn¡¯t separate business from personal.

    ¡°Qianxue, you won¡¯t lose anything, will you?¡±

    Su Chenghui looked into her eyes. He didn¡¯t mind continuing to persuade her. ¡°In fact, you and I both know that even if you work with the Tianyu Group, there are some things that are more convenient for me to do. After all, for so many years, I know the rtionships of the Li Corporation as well as you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like I can¡¯t do it without you, or the Li Corporation can¡¯t do it without you.¡±

    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°However, just take it that I can¡¯t bear to let you be too tired. So, isn¡¯t it better to let me do these things?¡±

    ¡°You make yourself sound so high-minded, as if you didn¡¯t benefit from it.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I benefited.¡± Su Chenghui smiled. His face was elegant yet clear. The older a man was, the more popr he would be. This was also true for Su Chenghui.

    The Su Chenghui in front of her was still the same Su Chenghui, but in the past year or so, he had changed a lot.

    The most obvious point was that he had more smiling faces in front of her than before. In her memory, Su Chenghui always had a cold face, and when he spoke to her, he was always aloof.

    But now, Su Chenghui smiled in front of her from time to time. Sometimes, her facial expression was obviously very ugly, but he could ignore it.

    She wasn¡¯t used to Su Chenghui like this.

    Li Qianxue silently moved her body back a little. But behind her was a chair, so there was no way to move back.

    Noticing her evasive action, Su Chenghui didn¡¯t feel depressed or unhappy. It would be abnormal if she could ept him immediately.

    ¡°So, Qianxue, you agree to my proposal just now?¡±

    ¡°This is a proposal? This is clearly a threat.¡±

    Li Qianxue used the action of standing up to avoid his approach. She took a step back and stood behind the office chair to look at him.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, you don¡¯t have to beat around the bush. I know what your goal is. You did a good job with the proposal. I admit it, but your goal will eventually fall through.¡±

    ¡°Even if you agree, don¡¯t forget. Since you¡¯re so worried about me being tired, I can just ignore it, right?¡±

    In short, she just didn¡¯t want to have the chance to meet him. She wanted to keep a distance from him. Su Chenghui understood.

    ¡°Yes, you can just ignore it. I don¡¯t want to use this to achieve anything. I can slowly wait for you to change your mind.¡±

    Li Qianxue was very unustomed to Su Chenghui¡¯s habit of confessing his love everywhere and all the time.

    This unustomed feeling made her automatically delete and block all the words Su Chenghui said. Instead, she treated everything he said as if it were nothing more than sweet talk, and she didn¡¯t take them seriously.

    ¡°If you¡¯re done, you can go.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, are you trying to burn the bridge after crossing the river?¡± Su Chenghui seemed to be a little helpless as he sighed. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave first. Qianxue, I¡¯ll get someone to print out the contract tomorrow. When the timees, I¡¯ll look for you to sign it.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s lips pursed into a straight line. At this moment, she suddenly regretted it.

    No matter how perfect the proposal was, so what if it was worth a few hundred million? The moment she thought of meeting Su Chenghui and reconnecting with him, she suddenly felt her mood turn gloomy.

    However, Su Chenghui seemed to bepletely unaware of her struggle. ¡°Qianxue, if you feel that the contract is not suitable and you want to change it, you can also tell me. You have my number.¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have any, if there is anything else you want me to do, I can do it too.¡±

    Li Qianxue was impatient to hear him say these sweet words. In the past, she wanted to hear hem but couldn¡¯t. Now, no matter what he said, she wouldn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°The door is over there. Please do as you please.¡±

    After Su Chenghui left, Li Qianxue put all her attention on work. Only then did she finally shake off some of the depression caused by the matter of cooperating with Su Chenghui.

    However, when it was almost time to get off work, another person who gave her a headache came.

    Wei Ting appeared in her office with arge bouquet of roses in his arms. Looking at the extremely exaggerated bouquet of 99 roses, Li Qianxue really felt a headache.

    Seeing her expression, Wei Ting took a step forward at the right time with a fawning look on his face.

    ¡°Qianxue, did you forget? I made an appointment with you yesterday to have dinner with you tonight.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t lose her memory, so she naturally remembered what she had agreed to in order to send this person away yesterday.

    ¡°Flowers for a beauty.¡± Wei Ting handed the rose in his hand to Li Qianxue, and the smile on his face looked very bright. ¡°Qianxue, what do you want to eat tonight?¡±

    Li Qianxue thought of what Old Master Li said when she went out this morning, and she looked at Wei Ting with some hesitation.

    ¡°Wei Ting, can we have dinner another time? I promised my father that I would go home for dinner today.¡±

    She had been having a lot of social engagements recently. It had been a few days since she had dinner with Old Master Li.

    Wei Ting¡¯s eyes lit up, as if he had suddenly found an idea. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just right? I can just go and visit Old Master.¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting, stop fooling around.¡± How could Li Qianxue be in that sort of rtionship with him where he had the position to visit her elder?

    ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around.¡± Wei Ting blinked his eyes. His young and sunny face looked sincere. ¡°I can go and tell uncle that I want to pursue you. At the same time, I can get him to agree to my pursuit.¡±

    Li Qianxue wanted tough. The Wei Ting in front of her sometimes made her feel like she was looking after a child.

    ¡°Wei Ting, first of all, you don¡¯t need my father¡¯s consent to pursue me. You need my consent. Second of all, you and I don¡¯t seem to have reached the point of meeting parents. Third of all, we¡¯re really notpatible. If I were you, I would stop thinking about it now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Qianxue, you always say that we aren¡¯tpatible. How are we notpatible?¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting, how old are you this year?¡±

    ¡°Thirty-four years old, why?¡± ording to the year, he was thirty-three years old. But at this time, Wei Ting didn¡¯t mind saying that he was older.

    ¡°I¡¯m forty-eight years old.¡± Li Qianxue never avoided talking about her age. ¡°I am fourteen years older than you. ording to the ancient saying, I can almost be your mother.¡±

    ¡°My mother isn¡¯t as young as you.¡± Wei Ting looked at Li Qianxue with a serious face. Her fair face didn¡¯t have any spots. ¡°My mother gave birth to mete, so don¡¯t worry. My mother looks the same age as you. Moreover, in your current state, let alone my sister, even if you tell others that you are my sister, people will believe you.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked like she was in her early thirties at most. If she took off this suit and dressed younger, people would believe her even if she said she was less than thirty.

    ¡°Wei Ting.¡± Was that the point? That wasn¡¯t the point at all. ¡°I just wanted to exin why it¡¯s impossible for us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you think. I think it¡¯s very possible.¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting, I already have a son and a daughter. I feel very guilty towards my daughter. I only have these two children in my life.¡±

    ¡°I know, so what?¡±

    ¡°That means, even if what you said is serious, even if you really don¡¯t mind that I was married, had children, and even became a grandmother, I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t mind even if you don¡¯t have your own children.¡±

    Wei Ting frowned. Li Qianxue had been saying that they weren¡¯t suitable for each other for more than half a year. However, this was the first time she had mentioned children.

    He frowned. He had really thought about Li Qianxue¡¯s question. ¡°If you really get together with me, I think we can adopt.¡±

    ¡°You see, you still don¡¯t understand what I mean.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t mind exining again. ¡°I said that I feel very guilty about my daughter, which means that I no longer have the energy to love another child, no matter who gave birth to that child.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought about giving all of her love to Su Yuxin and Su Qingsang for the rest of her life.

    Su Yuxin was a boy. When he graduated, he would get married and have another child. No matter what, she had watched him grow up and raised him by her side, so she didn¡¯t feel so guilty.

    But towards Su Qingsang, her guilt was real. This kind of guilt wouldn¡¯t disappear just because Su Qingsang got married and met a husband who was very good to her.

    She had long been prepared. When Su Yuxin graduated and could slowly take over thepany, she wanted to go to Rong City.

    She was Su Qingsang¡¯s biological mother. The things that she could do wereb;t necessarily fewer than the things that Xiang Caiping, who she met halfway, could do, right?

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I love the child, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s attitude changed at this time, and she looked at Wei Ting very seriously. The boy in front of her, who was more than ten years younger than her, said such serious words, which surprised her very much.

    Even if he didn¡¯t use his brain and only said it to coax her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little touched.

    She had the feeling of liking someone, but never getting a response.

    At this moment, even if Wei Ting¡¯s words weren¡¯t very sincere, there was still a 70-80% chance. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little touched.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m younger than you, but under normal circumstances, I¡¯m not young anymore. I haven¡¯t married for so many years because I¡¯ve really only focused on work. Of course, I¡¯ve had girlfriends before, but when I used to spend less time with them, or when I couldn¡¯t spend time with them because of work, they would be especially angry at me.¡±

    ¡°Ever since I met you, I¡¯ve always wondered why I like you so much. But crushes aren¡¯t reasonable, and I don¡¯t know what I like about you, but I just like you.¡±

    ¡°As for what you said, I¡¯ve thought about it ording to my age. One thing I¡¯m very sure of is that if I were really with you, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be like those little girls, throwing tantrums at me because I can¡¯t be with you.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I admit that I didn¡¯t like you that much at first, but after half a year, I feel that not only did I not like you less, I liked you even more.¡±

    ¡°When I confirmed my feelings, when I decided to pursue you with all my might, as for these questions that you mentioned, whether it was the judgment of others or the problems that we would encounter, I had thought of them all. So, I can tell you now very calmly and rationally that I like you very much. I like you so much that I can ept any condition that you say.¡±

    ¡°As for the obstacles, I have thought about it, and there might be, but if our feelings for each other are strong enough, why should we be afraid of those obstacles?¡±

    He was eloquent, his eyes were serious, and his words were really pleasant to hear.

    Li Qianxue was touched just now, but at this moment, it turned into 30% .

    She was a mature, calm, and rational person. She didn¡¯t have any feelings of love or affection for Wei Ting, but at this moment, she knew that she was touched by his words.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t confirm his feelings in the end, even if the two of them couldn¡¯t be together in the end.

    At this moment, Wei Ting moved her. And the heart of someone who liked him couldn¡¯t be hurt.

    ¡°Wei Ting...¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Wei Ting thought that she was going to reject him again, so he raised his hand. ¡°Can you not reject me now? Even if you really don¡¯t like me, I think you can give me a chance to show off, right? Maybe one day, you will be moved by me and fall in love with me?¡±

    Li Qianxue really didn¡¯t know what to say to this person.

    ¡°So, Qianxue, are you willing to give me this chance now?¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s words of refusal were already on the tip of her tongue. When she met his gaze, she swallowed her words back.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯ll go eat? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, are you not going to refuse?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Li Qianxue looked at his smiling face and said helplessly, ¡°I just owe you a meal from yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll take it that you agree.¡±

    The smile on Wei Ting¡¯s face was a little childish. Li Qianxue looked at him following beside her. The smile on his face had never disappeared. There was a subtle change in her mood.

    This person and Su Chenghui were twopletely different types of people.

    Su Chenghui was refined, and his emotions weren¡¯t very obvious. Most of the time, he was reserved and deep.

    However, Wei Ting was different. He was bright and cheerful, and there was a kind of difference between a man and a boy.

    ¡°You¡¯re staring at me. Does that mean that my face is very handsome?¡±

    Wei Ting sensed Li Qianxue¡¯s gaze and moved closer to her. Li Qianxue, not wanting to see him act so arrogantly, took half a step to the side.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re very handsome. You¡¯re nowhere near as handsome as my son and son-inw.¡±

    Wei Ting choked and almost choked on his own saliva. Alright, Huo Jinyao was just a little more handsome than him. However, he refused to admit that Su Yuxin was more handsome than him.

    ¡°Your son is still a young boy. How is he more handsome than me?¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a young boy?¡± How was her son like a young boy?

    He was now going to school. Previously, at home, he had handled everything in an orderly manner, whether it was thepany or family matters.

    Su Yuxin had been neglected by Su Chenghui for more than ten years, whether intentionally or not. She was already very satisfied that Su Yuxin didn¡¯t grow crooked and still had the achievements he had today.

    ¡°I misspoke. Qianxue, don¡¯t be angry. What I mean is, although your son is handsome, he is still young and needs a bit of maturing. I¡¯m different. I have the charm of a mature man.¡±

    Mature man? Li Qianxue suddenly thought of Su Chenghui.

    Back then, wasn¡¯t her heart moved because of Su Chenghui¡¯s so-called mature man temperament?

    However, a man¡¯s maturity was sometimes only on the surface. The more mature he was, the more ruthless he might be.

    ¡°Sometimes, maturity isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.¡±

    It was actually very rare to be able to maintain a pure heart.

    Wei Ting didn¡¯t hear this clearly and couldn¡¯t help but move closer. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Li Qianxue found that she actually thought of Su Chenghui at such a time. Her expression was a little worried for a moment.

    The elevator arrived at this time. She didn¡¯t answer Wei Ting¡¯s question and directly stepped into the elevator.

    Wei Ting shrugged helplessly and followed Li Qianxue into the elevator.

    Li Qianxue agreed to have dinner with Wei Ting, but she didn¡¯t dare to really take him home. She got into his car and thought for a moment, then asked Wei Ting to drive the car to Linyuan Pavilion.

    There were many high-end ces in Lin City, but the few ces that she was familiar with were the best at keeping secrets.

    The car turned into Linyuan Pavilion¡¯s parking lot and didn¡¯t stop. Two cars followed behind them.

    One was Li Qianxue¡¯s car. The driver, Xiao Yin, was driving it. After Li Qianxue got out of the car, the other car could be seen clearly.

    That was Su Chenghui¡¯s car.

    Was he following her?

    As if to prove her guess, the door opened and Su Chenghui got out of the car.

    Just like that, he walked in front of Li Qianxue. At the same time, Wei Ting also got out of the car and walked around to the side of the car.

    The two of them stood there and looked at each other.

    Li Qianxue only looked at Su Chenghui, and her eyes were slightly cold.

    ¡°Were you following me?¡±

    If Su Chenghui dared to say yes, she believed that she would definitely p him without hesitation.

    ¡°Not really.¡± Su Chenghui shook his head. Holding the contract in his hand, he said, ¡°I just remembered that I still have some details to tell you about the cooperation, so I went to yourpany to look for you. I didn¡¯t expect that I would just happen to see you leaving in this gentleman¡¯s car.¡±

    Su Chenghui deliberately didn¡¯t address Wei Ting, but only said this gentleman. As for whether he wanted to talk about the details of the cooperation, he wouldn¡¯t admit it, not at all.

    Yesterday, he had heard Wei Ting asking Li Qianxue to have dinner with him today.

    So after he calcted the time at which she would get off work, he went back to the Li Corporation¡¯s building to watch over Li Qianxue.

 Chapter 716 - Are You Sure Youâ€™re Here To Discuss Business

    <h4>Chapter 716: Are You Sure You¡¯re Here To Discuss Business</h4>

    Wei Ting narrowed his eyes. His hands, which were hanging by his side, were half-stuffed into his trouser pockets. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go forward. Instead, he wanted to see how Li Qianxue would react.

    Li Qianxue was already quite unhappy about meeting Su Chenghui again and again over the past two days. She didn¡¯t even try to hide her dislike for his actions.

    ¡°What details can¡¯t you tell me tomorrow? Why do you have to stop me on the road?¡±

    ¡°I just remembered, so I came over to tell you. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll forget tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°In my impression, you¡¯re not someone with such a bad memory.¡± Li Qianxue was unmoved. ¡°If you really think that you¡¯ll forget, then you can use your phone to write it down now. You are still some time away from old age. I believe that you shouldn¡¯t have amnesia at such a young age, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I just want to settle down as soon as possible. I thought you thought so too.¡±

    ¡°You are wrong.¡± Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t go along with his words. ¡°It has already dragged on for so long. It doesn¡¯t matter if it takes a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue...¡± Su Chenghui wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t like this in the past. She used to be very focused on work. If there was something that hadn¡¯t been resolved, she wished that she could resolve it that very night.

    ¡°Now is private time, and it¡¯s meal time. Mr. Su, President Su, I think that no matter how important work is, I still have the right to eat, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡± Su Chenghui became thick-skinned once again. ¡°What I mean is, maybe we can talk while eating?¡±

    ¡°No, you might want to talk while eating, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the appetite.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at him, who didn¡¯t intend to give in, then she took a step back. ¡°Su Chenghui, if there¡¯s any business matters, we can talk about it tomorrow. By the way, before you go to the Li Corporation, please make an appointment with my secretary. After all, not everyone is as free as you.¡±

    She gave Su Chenghui a slight diss and was satisfied to see his changed expression. She turned to look at Wei Ting. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Wei Ting nodded and followed Li Qianxue into Linyuan Pavilion. He didn¡¯t forget to remind her softly when they went up the stairs. ¡°Be careful of the stairs.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Qianxue nodded. Wei Ting wanted to hold her hand. After hesitating for a second, she didn¡¯t shake him off. Instead, she let him hold her hand.

    Su Chenghui narrowed his eyes and slightly clenched his fists that were hanging by his side. After the two of them disappeared behind the door, his shoulders drooped weakly.

    ..

    Wei Ting sat opposite Li Qianxue and looked at her expressionless face. When they entered the restaurant just now, she shook his hand away.

    She had really used him thoroughly. However, he couldn¡¯t re up. He had to feel happy.

    After all, he still had value to Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Unhappy?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±In all seriousness, he was a little unhappy, but only a little.

    ¡°Qianxue¡¯s performance just now was really good. I found that I like you more and more. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting, if you continue to be so glib, I will only hate you more and more.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡± Wei Ting was about to lose to her. ¡°Actually, if you really don¡¯t want to see him, I have a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Stay with me.¡± Wei Ting looked serious. ¡°Since you¡¯re already taken, he¡¯ll naturally retreat.¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting, this joke isn¡¯t funny, but I can let it slide.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, you really know how to hurt my feelings.¡±

    Looking as if he was really hurt, Wei Ting held his heart.

    Li Qianxue watched him act, but her mood was really better.

    She knew the burden on her from the moment she was born. Old Master Master Li treated her as the only sessor and groomed her. Although she had been pampered and spoiled ever since she was young, she was also strictly raised as the heiress.

    After she grew up, she met her nemesis and was unhappy for more than 20 years.

    As for her two children, Su Yuxin was a boy, so he naturally didn¡¯t throw tantrums in front of her. Su Peizhen was a girl. In the past, she was close to her, but because of her personality, she rarely threw tantrums either.

    This was the first time she had met someone like Wei Ting.

    ¡°You broke my heart. I want to eat something delicious today and make up for it through my stomach.¡±

    As Wei Ting spoke, he opened the electronic menu on the table. His finger swiped the menu on the screen while he looked at Li Qianxue. ¡°I¡¯m so sad.¡±

    ¡°What does your sadness have to do with eating?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? When your taste buds are satisfied, your body is also satisfied. When you get satisfaction in one aspect, your sadness can be more or lesspensated.¡±

    Li Qianxue finally revealed a smile. ¡°Have you always been so good at talking nonsense?¡±

    ¡°How is this nonsense? It has scientific evidence. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯ll know after you finish eatingter.¡±

    As Wei Ting spoke, he suddenly eximed and threw the electronic menu aside. He looked at Li Qianxue and said, ¡°Actually, the dishes made in such a big hotel look famous, but the taste really isn¡¯t that good. Next time, I¡¯ll take you to eat something delicious.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not particr about eating.¡±

    Li Qianxue actually didn¡¯t eat many things. Old Master Li valued health. She followed his taste and was very light. She wasn¡¯t particr about eating, but she was really picky.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you to eat delicious food tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting.¡± Li Qianxue looked at the smug look on his face and said in an indifferent voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you want to ask me out. I really don¡¯t have time tomorrow.¡±

    Wei Ting¡¯s face instantly fell. ¡°Ah, Qianxue, since you¡¯re so cruel, now, even delicious food can¡¯t make up for it.¡±

    This time, Li Qianxue finally couldn¡¯t help butugh. This Wei Ting was actually quite interesting.

    ... ..

    The next day, Su Chenghui did as Li Qianxue asked yesterday, and called Yang Rong to make an appointment.

    However, Li Qianxue purposely let Yang Rong say that she didn¡¯t have time to see him. The third day and fourth day were weekends, so there was no time. Every time Su Chenghui called to see her, Li Qianxue refused.

    Li Qianxue knew that her action was inappropriate. After all, for the sake of thepany, the earlier the construction of thend in North District started, the better.

    However, she really didn¡¯t want to see Su Chenghui. She didn¡¯t want to see his overly smug face. She was indeed very busy. After all, the Li Corporation was so big, and there was more than one project in progress.

    She didn¡¯t want to see Su Chenghui, but Su Chenghui came looking for her.

    When Li Qianxue went downstairs, she had just ended the video call with Su Qingsang. The two little guys looked different every day, and they looked really cute.

    She really wanted to fly to Rong City to hug her two grandsons and get close to them.

    Because she saw her two little grandsons, Li Qianxue was in a good mood when she went downstairs. There was a faint smile on her face, but that smile froze when she saw Su Chenghui sitting on the sofa.

    He looked left and right. There was no one else in the living room except for him.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui stood up when he saw hering downstairs. Of course, he didn¡¯t miss the change in her expression when she saw him.

    ¡°Who allowed you toe in?¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very polite.

    ¡°I want to go to the Li Corporation to look for you. You haven¡¯t been free, so I could onlye to your house to look for you.¡±

    His voice was calm, and without a hint of criticism. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t think that she had gone overboard. ¡°Is that so? Recently, thepany has been busy, so I¡¯m indeed not free.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know you¡¯re not free, so I came to your house.¡±

    Su Chenghui said the word ¡°home¡± quite naturally. Li Qianxue originally wanted to refute him, but when she thought of the difficult situation she had been in these past few days and the more important matter, she held back.

    ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡±

    ¡°You just got up, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Why don¡¯t you go eat first?¡±

    There was a faint concern in Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes, but Li Qianxue did not appreciate it. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. Since you know that this time is my breakfast time, why are you here so early?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±Su Chenghui admitted his mistake honestly. ¡°I just wanted to see you earlier.¡±

    His attitude made Li Qianxue feel that her counterattack was as powerless as hitting a piece of cotton.

    She looked at Su Chenghui, whose appearance had not changed, but his personality had changed drastically. She felt a little annoyed. She got up and went to the dining room to eat breakfast.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t expect Su Chenghui to follow her into the dining room, and he even sat in the seat that he used to sit in.

    In the Li family¡¯s dining room, Old Master Li sat in the center, she was on the left, and Su Chenghui was on the right. Su Yuxin and Su Peizhen were on the lower two sides.

    Even if Su Chenghui divorced her, no one would sit in his seat after he left.

    Now that he was sitting there, for a moment, Li Qianxue felt like she had returned to the past.

    Although Su Chenghui didn¡¯t love her in the past, they had lived together for decades, and many habits had slowly merged.

    For example, the habit of eating breakfast, the habit of sitting in a seat.

    In the past, every day during breakfast, even if Su Chenghui didn¡¯t have any more conversations with her, he would still talk about some important matters of thepany¡¯s arrangements.

    When he really entered thepany, he rarely went to her office to look for her. The time during breakfast was equivalent to a small meeting between the husband and wife.

    Apart from work, there was also the matter of the two children. When the two children were in school, Su Chenghui would ask them about their homework or some things that happened at school.

    In the past, when Li Qianxue didn¡¯t know the truth, she only felt that Su Chenghui really cared about his daughter. He expressed concern over what she did at school, and whether there were boys pursuing her or not.

    However, he was less concerned about Su Yuxin. She only thought that because Su Yuxin was a boy, he didn¡¯t need to pay special attention to him.

    Ever since she found out the reason, she became very clearlyyaware about Su Chenghui¡¯s favoritism. Now that she saw him sitting across from her, Li Qianxue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good.

    ¡°What? After leaving the Li family, you can¡¯t even have breakfast, and you want toe to the Li family to freeload?¡±

    Su Chenghui ignored her sarcastic words and watched as Auntie Zhang carried the edible bird¡¯s nest out and ced it in front of Li Qianxue. Auntie Zhang was a little surprised to see Su Chenghui. It was a habit that she had developed over the past few decades, so she opened her mouth almost instinctively.

    ¡°Sir is back? Have you eaten breakfast? What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, what do you have? I don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s millet porridge in the kitchen, and it¡¯s still hot. Sir, wait a moment.¡± After Auntie Zhang finished speaking, she realized that she had made the decision on her own. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Qianxue.

    It was also out of habit that she only remembered now. Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue had already divorced.

    Her face full of ridicule, Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Since he can¡¯t even have breakfast, you can give him one. He has eaten the Li family¡¯s food for so many years anyway, so this one meal won¡¯t make any difference.¡±

    Although she usually wasn¡¯t excessively polite to others, there weren¡¯t many times when she was so sharp.

    Su Chenghui knew that she was venting all her dissatisfaction at him. He wasn¡¯t angry. Looking at the somewhat troubled Auntie Zhang, his voice was very calm.

    ¡°Auntie Zhang, sorry to trouble you.¡±

    Su Chenghui had always been very good to the Li family¡¯s subordinates. He was very polite to others. It could be said that, just like the current Li Qianxue, all of his harshness was directed at Li Qianxue. His gentleness was given to others.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s face was cold as she watched Auntie Zhang bring out the porridge for Su Chenghui. She then ced the breakfast on the table.

    She suppressed her emotions and focused on eating the bird¡¯s nest in front of her.

    Su Chenghui, who was sitting across from her, was feeling a little emotional at this moment. It used to be the same. The two of them just sat like this and ate breakfast quietly.

    At that time, although the two of them didn¡¯t talk much, after so many years, there was naturally a tacit understanding between husband and wife.

    Many times, when the two of them mentioned the beginning of a sentence, they knew what the other was going to say after that sentence.

    At that time, he thought that it wasn¡¯t about love, but only because of the tacit understanding developed through work.

    There was a te of shrimp dumplings in front of him. Su Chenghui moved his hand and instinctively wanted to put it into her bowl, but he remembered the argument in Rong City previously.

    He never knew that Li Qianxue didn¡¯t like eating shrimp dumplings. She only ate them because he liked them.

    He really didn¡¯t understand her. When this thought shed through his mind, his hand that was holding the shrimp dumplings became a little stiff.

    Of course, Li Qianxue also noticed his action. The corner of her lips curled into a mocking smile.

    She naturally thought of it too. She put down the bowl in her hand. Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t eat anymore.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡±

    Su Chenghui hurriedly put down the bowl because of her action. The two of them went to the living room together.

    Su Chenghui picked up the proposal on the coffee table. His tone was as gentle as possible.

    ¡°This is the proposal. I went homest night and changed it again. There were two small errors in it, but I¡¯ve already corrected them. Take a look again. Maybe I can exin it to you?¡±

    Li Qianxue ignored his words. She directly took the proposal and started to read it.

    She sat on the sofa and looked at the two ces that Su Chenghui had corrected and fell into deep thought. She didn¡¯t speak, and Su Chenghui just looked at her.

    His gaze was almost greedy. He sat in the living room of the Li family and sat opposite Li Qianxue. The quiet atmosphere almost made him hallucinate. He thought that he and Li Qianxue had returned to the past.

    If they could continue like this...

    Li Qianxue seemed to have thought of something. She suddenly raised her head and looked at Su Chenghui. When she met Su Chenghui¡¯s focused gaze, she was stunned.

    She saw her own shadow in his eyes.

    When he realized that she was looking at him, his gaze softened.

    ¡°Qianxue, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±

    This was apliment from the bottom of his heart. He was also annoyed that he was blind before. Why couldn¡¯t he see Li Qianxue¡¯s beautiful side?

    Li Qianxue, who was praised by him, didn¡¯t look pleased. She was really not used to Su Chenghui like this. She also couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. ¡°Su Chenghui, are you here to talk about business or what?¡±

    Li Qianxue was a little ufortable for a moment. She pointed at the proposal with a cold face.

    ¡°Your proposal is a little useless. I¡¯ve done some homework these few days. I have a different opinion.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 717 - What Makes You Think That I Will Agree

    <h4>Chapter 717: What Makes You Think That I Will Agree</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t answer her question. He just stared at her with a burning gaze.

    He was introverted by nature and at this age, he was naturally mature in his words and actions. It was rare for him to look at her so unabashedly.

    Li Qianxue forced herself not to be angry. Any reaction she gave now could only make Su Chenghui even more proud, and she wanted to reject this.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, if you don¡¯t want to talk about business now, then please leave.¡±

    Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t annoyed by her change of attitude. Instead, he sat up straight. ¡°How is it? What do you think about the change?¡±

    No matter how much Li Qianxue disliked Su C, ahenghui, she was still very calm and self-assured about thepany¡¯s matters. She pointed at the proposal with a cold face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to add this idea of yours, but I¡¯ve also done some homework these few days. I still have some other ideas.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You have this water cirction system on there. You can collect rainwater and waste water for reuse. Then, why not change the instations on the roof to sr energy as well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve considered it and found that it would affect the aesthetics. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to use air energy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if the sr energy is ced on the roof, it will affect the appearance, but what if it¡¯s ced on the wall?¡± That was the main point she wanted to talk about.

    Li Qianxue found a pen under the coffee table and circled the key points. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this for the past few days. Although what you said is good, it¡¯s only rtive. We can still improve it and do it better.¡±

    ¡°For example, what I said.¡± She didn¡¯t look at Su Chenghui. She just looked at the proposal, and at the same time, she marked it with a pen. ¡°Look, with the time and direction of the sun in Lin City, we can design the wall as a sr energy collection board. This way, it won¡¯t affect the overall appearance, and it will achieve the effect you said.¡±

    ¡°What about the cost? Have you considered it?¡±

    ¡°I have considered it.¡± When Li Qianxue was immersed in her work, she was quite calm and rational. ¡°I asked Wei Ting. He knows this area very well. ording to what I said, the cost would increase at the beginning. After that, there would only be one maintenance fee. Of course, people who can afford to live in such a smallmunity shouldn¡¯t care about this small property management fee.¡±

    ¡°Yes, what you said makes sense.¡± Although hearing Wei Ting¡¯s name made Su Chenghui ufortable, he forced himself to directly ignore that name.

    ¡°So I added something else after that.¡± Turning a page of the proposal book, Su Chenghui pointed it out to her. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at the words marked on it, and there were some changes. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at it. Su Chenghui¡¯s body was also leaning towards her.

    Unconsciously, the two of them became a lot closer. She only stared at the proposal and didn¡¯t notice Su Chenghui¡¯s actions.

    But Su Chenghui did notice. From his angle, he could see her beautiful side profile. Her facial features were bright and beautiful, and her nose bridge was higher than the average person. Looking at Li Qianxue, who looked like a person from a painting, he was moved.

    However, at this moment, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t notice his gaze. All her attention was on the proposal.

    ¡°Your idea indeed isn¡¯t bad.¡± Li Qianxue was very confident in Su Chenghui¡¯s ability. After seeing the two points that he improved, she turned around and asked, ¡°Do you n to ¨C¡±

    He was looking at her. When she turned around, their lips met.

    Li Qianxue was suddenly stunned. Su Chenghui didn¡¯t expect such an unexpected surprise to happen when he was close to her. He didn¡¯t want to move back at all. Instead, he wanted to move forward.

    Sensing Su Chenghui¡¯s action, Li Qianxue suddenly moved back. She sat away from her seat in a somewhat embarrassed manner.

    The two of them had been married for more than twenty years, but they had never kissed even once. In her memory, the two times they got drunk brought about two children. As for the process, Li Qianxue subconsciously chose to forget it.

    She wanted to re up, but she also knew that Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t be med for what happened just now. Li Qianxue hated herself for being at this age and having suffering so much, yet she was still affected by him.

    With that thought in mind, Li Qianxue¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Since yourpany has decided to participate in this project, then pick a time to sign the contract.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Chenghui had already taken advantage of her today, so he had to stop now. Even his gaze was much more restrained. ¡°However, have you spoken to the Tianyu Group?¡±

    ¡°I have. I spoke to Huo Jinyao on the phone yesterday. He will send the president of their branchpany over to discuss this matter.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s voice sounded extremely calm. ¡°I will let you know when the time is set.¡±

    Since it was a three-way cooperation, Su Chenghui naturally had to be present as well. Even if Li Qianxue was unwilling, she couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    ¡°Okay. I will wait for your news.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s voice was gentle, and Li Qianxue could hear a hint of affection in it.

    Looking down, she felt that she had had enough for today.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Let¡¯s call it a day.¡±

    Li Qianxue stood up and was about to leave, but Su Chenghui stood up as well. ¡°Do you have any ns today?¡±

    His gaze was very eager as he looked at her. Li Qianxue¡¯s lips were pursed into a straight line, and there was a cold and fierce aura on her body for some reason.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns. I¡¯ll just stay at home.¡±

    ¡°The weather is good.¡± The weather in Lin City was quitefortable at the end of spring. This kind of weather was very suitable for going out. ¡°How about ying basketball together?¡±

    Li Qianxue turned around to face him. Her expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Are you trying to ask me on a date?¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t deny his ns, but he felt that Li Qianxue had been a little tensed up recently. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been very busy recently. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to rx at the right time?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I need to rx.¡±

    ¡°How can you not need to?¡± Su Chenghui took two steps forward. Before Li Qianxue could react, he stood behind her.

    He ced his hands on her shoulders and squeezed gently. ¡°Look, you are very tense here. You¡¯ve probably been too tired recently. I think that you haven¡¯t gone to the beauty salon for a SPA in a long time, right?¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s body stiffened. She felt that Su Chenghui¡¯s hands were still on her shoulders. He was using a moderate amount of strength to massage her shoulders. She quickly turned around and avoided his hands.

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She just stared straight at him. ¡°I¡¯m very tense because of your touch. I hate it when you touch me. If you don¡¯t touch me, naturally I won¡¯t be tense.¡±

    The resistance on her face was too obvious. Not only was Su Chenghui not annoyed, but he even took a step forward.

    ¡°You mean, my touch makes you tense?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you even know that?¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s voice was cold and stern. Su Chenghui smiled faintly. ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    His reaction was too sudden, but Li Qianxue almost instantly understood what he meant. Her expression changed slightly.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t seem to sense her struggle, and with a happy expression, he took another step forward. ¡°I still have influence over you, so I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    No matter what kind of emotion it was, having an emotional reaction was a good thing. It was better than her being indifferent to him.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression was ugly. The smile on Su Chenghui¡¯s face was quite ring to her.

    She could barely remain calm any longer. ¡°I also have a reaction to cockroaches. When I see a bug appear in front of me, I also have a reaction. Su Chenghui, there¡¯s nothing to be proud of. You don¡¯t have to feel happy.¡±

    ¡°Disgust, hatred, disgust, they¡¯re all emotions.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°Butpared to you ignoring me, I¡¯d rather you hate me.¡±

    At least, hate was also a kind of emotion, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Then congrattions.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°With what you¡¯ve done, I¡¯ll hate you for the rest of my life.¡±

    After saying this, Li Qianxue turned around and went upstairs.

    Su Chenghui stood in the high living room for a long time with an ambivalent expression on his face.

    ..

    Li Qianxue was really annoyed. This kind of emotion didn¡¯t disappear until the evening.

    When she was video-chatting with Su Qingsang at night, her face unconsciously revealed some emotions.

    Su Qingsang knew that Li Qianxue liked the two children. Every night, she would video-chat with Li Qianxue and let her watch the two children.

    But tonight, Li Qianxue was obviously not in a good mood. Su Qingsang held it in for a while, but she couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m probably too tired.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at her daughter on the other end of the screen. After giving birth to a pair of twins, Su Qingsang had rested for a few months and looked much better in all aspects.

    Huo Jinyao treated her very well, and now, even Liu Tongjia¡¯s attitude had changed.

    She was living a very happy life, with a smile on her face. Especially when she was with her two children, the happiness on her face was from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    There were some things that Li Qianxue had asked before, but now she couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°Do you hate your father?¡±

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t expect to hear this again after such a long time.

    ¡°Mom, why are you asking this? Yes, did dade to look for you again?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There is a project in thepany, and it might be a coboration with your father¡¯spany.¡±Although she was unwilling, but she had no other choice. ¡°You know how I feel about your father. But because of thepany, you, and Yuxin, we¡¯ll always have the chance to meet.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Since it¡¯s a business coboration, then do it.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°As for me, I don¡¯t hate him.¡±

    She had told Huo Jinyao a long time ago that she didn¡¯t have any expectations for Su Chenghui. Without expectations, there would naturally be no hurt.

    She had a mother-daughter instinct to want to be close to Li Qianxue. She also felt guilty, especially after giving birth to the child. She understood how Li Qianxue felt very much.

    But with Su Chenghui... All the feelings she had for so many years had been exhausted.

    She could now see Su Chenghui as a very ordinary elder. When he came to Rong City to see her and her two children, she wouldn¡¯t feel particrly excited or surprised.

    Just like towards an ordinary elder, she didn¡¯t hate him and couldn¡¯t get close to him.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Su Qingsang looked at her and thought of something. ¡°Mom, do you know? Hatred is actually a very intense emotion. I don¡¯t like to hate people. It¡¯s too tiring.¡±

    Really? Was it too tiring to hate people?

    After ending the video call with Su Qingsang, Li Qianxue sat on the bed in a daze.

    Hating people was tiring, but not hating them was more tiring.

    Her pent-up emotions always needed a vent. Su Qingsang could be magnanimous and let it go, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Her daughter and son could let it go and not hate Su Chenghui because of their biological rtionship, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Even if she knew that it would be very tiring. If it was tiring, so be it. She really couldn¡¯t let it go. That was too difficult for her.

    ..

    Su Chenghui¡¯s n for the North District was arge-scale, AI residential area.

    It didn¡¯t matter if they wanted to open a factory on thend next to it. But before the other party opened the factory, if they could build the project here first, and with such a unique concept, they believed that they could be one step ahead of the others.

    As for the factory, it was much more difficult to go through the procedures and approval than their residential district.

    To build a super-modern, fully-AI residential district a little distance from the city to meet the needs of more and more young people.

    After the decision was made, it was time to contact the Tianyu Group. There was no other way. Thend in the hands of the Li Corporation was taken over by the Tianyu Group. Speaking of which, when Huo Jinyao was in Lin City, it was because he knew about the ns there and knew that he had to build a business area that he took over that piece ofnd.

    The current president of the Tianyu Group¡¯s Lin City branch was called Wang Tao. He was the person-in-charge that Huo Jinyao transferred from the Rong City¡¯s Headquarters after he left.

    As one of Huo Jinyao¡¯s confidants, naturally Wang Tao knew about the rtionship between Su Chenghui, Li Qianxue, and Huo Jinyao very well. He treated both of them fairly politely.

    There was nothing wrong with the contract, and the other party also agreed to the proposal. After Wang Tao asked Huo Jinyao for his opinion, he made the decision.

    Aftermunicating some of the details, the rest was to sign the contract. With such a big project, promotions had to be done. The three families finally decided to hold a grand signing ceremony as a publicity stunt.

    No matter how much Li Qianxue disliked Su Chenghui, the number of meetings she had with him during this period of time had increased significantly.

    The two of them often had the opportunity to meet. Although Wang Tao was present every time they met, Wang Tao had a sense of propriety. He tried his best not to upy the home ground, but let Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui be the home ground.

    This imperceptibly allowed Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui tomunicate more often due to official business.

    Li Qianxue obviously didn¡¯t want to see Su Chenghui, but she had to see him even if she didn¡¯t want to. For example, Su Chenghui was sitting in her office now.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already booked the contract signing ceremony for next week. I¡¯ve also asked President Wang for his opinion. I¡¯ve decided to schedule the contract signing ceremony at the Blue Court Hotel. After the contract signing, there will be a small banquet. At that time, I will invite all the reporters to attend.¡±

    ¡°You can decide.¡±

    Li Qianxue was unwilling to disagree with Su Chenghui on such a small matter.

    The next part was all about business. Li Qianxue looked at the schedule and made sure that there were no problems before she nned to let Su Chenghui go.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue with a sh of helplessness and regret in his eyes.

    ¡°Can I ask you to be my femalepanion at the banquet after the signing ceremony?¡±

 Chapter 718 - No One Will Misunderstand

    <h4>Chapter 718: No One Will Misunderstand</h4>

    ¡°No.¡± Li Qianxue rejected him rudely. ¡°Find someone else. I¡¯m not interested in being your femalepanion.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes darkened, but he was still unwilling to give up. ¡°You listened to my n. This is just a small banquet. If you¡¯re not willing to be my femalepanion, then let¡¯s go together that day.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, we are going to go together that day anyway. What does it matter if I¡¯m not your female partner? Also, we¡¯re already divorced. If I appear in public with you, aren¡¯t you afraid that others will gmisunderstand our rtionship?¡±

    ¡°I know that we¡¯re already divorced. Don¡¯t worry, no one will misunderstand.¡±

    Ever since Li Qianxue announced that she had broken off her rtionship with Su Peizhen in Lin Cityst year, which one of those people didn¡¯t know that they were already divorced?

    ¡°No matter what I refuse.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t give him a chance at all. ¡°Su Chenghui, you don¡¯t have to think about this. You know how much I don¡¯t like standing with you.¡±

    Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t angry at being rejected. His eyes gentle, he looked at Li Qianxue. For a moment, that gaze made Li Qianxue feel as if he was looking at a willful child who was fooling around.

    Li Qianxue was inexplicably annoyed. Her face turned cold, and she unceremoniously ordered him to leave.

    ¡°You can leave. I still have something to do.¡±

    Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t surprised that her expression suddenly changed. After the recent few encounters, he had be more and more aware of the limits.

    If he wanted to get close to Li Qianxue, he had to be careful not to step over her bottom line. He also knew that she still had a grudge against him.

    He carefully controlled the boundaries of this ce and cautiously tested it out. He would never give up on Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression only began to rx after Su Chenghui left. It wasn¡¯t exactly rxing. It was just a little less annoyed, but it didn¡¯t really rx much.

    She knitted her brows tightly, and a trace of gloom shed across her eyes.

    Su Chenghui ¡ª

    ... ..

    Sunday, when Li Qianxue arrived at the tennis court, Wang Tao was already there.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one there. President Chen of Urban Construction, President Gao of the China Merchants Bureau, and Li Junsheng were all there.

    As the President of Tianyu Group¡¯s Lin City branch, Wang Tao was naturally very familiar with these people. After greeting Li Qianxue, the few of them exchanged some pleasantries.

    After Li Qianxue greeted them, she turned around and went to change her clothes. When she came out of the changing room, she saw an extremely familiar personing out of the men¡¯s changing room opposite her.

    Su Chenghui. At this moment, he had changed into a white tennis sportswear. This outfit made him look much younger than usual.

    At this moment, if someone said that he was less than 40, there would be people who would believe it. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t have the heart to admire his face, which now appeared a few years younger. She only frowned because she saw him.

    ¡°Qianxue, what a coincidence.¡± As he spoke, he nced at Li Qianxue. Sportswear suited her very well.

    Her bright face was more lively because she had changed into a new set of clothes. His body instinctively took a step forward, as if he wanted to see her more clearly.

    Was it a coincidence? This wasn¡¯ot a coincidence at all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence. I really didn¡¯t know that President Wang had asked you toe.¡±

    If she knew that Su Chenghui woulde, she would have directly rejected him.

    Su Chenghui pretended that he didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Li Qianxue¡¯s words and looked at her with great admiration. ¡°Qianxue, you look very nice today.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to talk more with him. She turned around and walked out directly.

    Su Chenghui followed beside her. He held a tennis racket in his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s y tennis togetherter?¡±

    Without getting a response, Su Chenghui seemed to have remembered something and said, ¡°I remember that you were the one who taught me tennis.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t stop walking, but her face became a little gloomy.

    Not only tennis? Su Chenghui¡¯s golf was also taught by her.

    The Su family¡¯s family background was average, and Su Chenghui¡¯s mother was only a nurse. Even though Su Chenghui had great ambitions, he didn¡¯t have much contact with these things.

    After marrying her, even if Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t very willing, he still had the desire to show off in the Li Corporation.

    There were many social events in the business world. In the past, ying golf became popr in the upper ss of Lin City¡¯s society. She followed Old Master Li to do business, so Li Qianxue naturally socialized with those people from a young age.

    After marrying Su Chenghui, in order to make it convenient for him to socialize with those bosses, she taught him how to y golf.

    She still remembered the thoughts at that time. To let Su Chenghui be able to socialize with those bosses smoothly was on one hand, and on the other hand, she wanted to have more opportunities to get close to him.

    At that time, she was very naive.

    She always felt that as long as she gave put in the effort, one day, Su Chenghui would see how good she was, and he would see her virtues.

    She was very diligent in teaching. She still remembered how she taught him the bascis of golfing, like how to swing and how to hit the ball.

    Su Chenghui was a very smart person. His ability wasn¡¯t only reflected in his professional ability. He also learned these things very quickly.

    In the past, she didn¡¯t understand why, but after a long time, she understood that for Su Chenghui, the most important thing was to use the fastest time to seed and umte hiswork of connections.

    That was why he put in extra effort.

    She remembered that there was a long time when Su Chenghui didn¡¯t have much time to rest. All of his time was arranged.

    Apart from work, he also learned a lot of other abilities. At that time, she had just gotten pregnant. Although her pregnancy wasn¡¯t bad, it was always more tiring than usual.

    However, he devoted himself to work. Not only could she notin, but she also had to be tolerant.

    After all, the harder he worked, the less burden she had to bear.

    Su Chenghui had his own study on the second floor. At that time, he often stayed in the study untilte at night. For a period of time, she thought it was because he worked too hard and wanted to achieve results as soon as possible.

    Butter, she found out that it was because he wanted to avoid her, didn¡¯t want to be with her, and didn¡¯t want to sleep in the same bed with her.

    But at that time, she didn¡¯t know. She thought that he was trying his best to make a mark in thepany.

    So she didn¡¯t hold back. She shared everything she knew and learned with him.

    Not only her, but also Old Master Li. Old Master Li loved her too much. Even though he knew in his heart that Su Chenghui was not a good match, he still agreed to let her be with him after she got pregnant.

    After she married Su Chenghui, Old Master Li did the same as her. Old Master Li unreservedly gave Su Chenghui his connections and taught him his experiences bit by bit.

    He was also a very talented person. He continuously absorbed everything that he could use like a sponge. These abilities would be additional tools for Su Chenghui in the future.

    He gradually transformed in the upper-ss society of Lin City. With every move he made, he lost the initial tinge of youthfulness, nervousness, and the awkwardness when he first entered the upper-ss society.

    There were many people whoughed at her behind the scenes. She was the heiress of the Li family, but she chose a pennilessmoner. One had to know that at that time, countless people were waiting to marry into the Li family.

    Even rivals like the Luo family, and the Song family had thoughts about it? Yet, she was unmoved. She only liked Su Chenghui.

    She watched Su Chenghui improve bit by bit and seed bit by bit. She didn¡¯t feel afraid that her power would be snatched away. Instead, she felt proud.

    When Su Chenghui became more aplished and he slowly gained a firm foothold in the Li family, the contempt and sour words from him lessened.

    Later on, Su Chenghuipleted a few very beautiful cases. After using his capabilities and aplishments to prove himself, those people¡¯s words became that she had good taste. They said that she was shrewd for finding someone of such hidden potential.

    At that time, she was happy. She felt happy that she had good taste and that she had chosen such a man for herself.

    It was onlyter on that Li Qianxue realized that she was ridiculously wrong.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s voice woke her up from her trance. Only then did she realize that she had already walked to the tennis court outside.

    The weather today wasn¡¯t bad. It was a cloudy day. The court was close to the suburbs. When the wind blew, not only did she not feel hot, but she also felt waves of coolness.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯ look at Su Chenghui. Instead, she looked at the court in front of her.

    The few who had arrived early had already left the court. President Chen was on President Gao¡¯s side, while Li Junsheng was on Wang Tao¡¯s side. The four of them had already started ying doubles.

    Li Qianxue stood there without moving. She hade out today because of Wang Tao¡¯s invitation, and also because Li Junsheng was there.

    As for thend in the North District, it hadn¡¯t beenpletely decided yet. She also wanted to know thetest progress.

    Now that they had all gone down, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go down.

    ¡°Qianxue, let¡¯s go down as well.¡±

    Looking at her with a hint of eagerness in his eyes, Su Chenghui stood beside her. Li Qianxue looked at him expressionlessly and didn¡¯t move.

    The memories she had just recalled made her mood very bad.

    Su Chenghui acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you can¡¯t just watch, right?¡±

    He had a smile on his face, and his expression was gentle. However, Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t control her irritation at this moment. She had an impulse to smash the smile on his face.

    She clenched the racket in her hand, and the irritation in her heart turned into anger. She looked at him coldly, turned around, and took the lead to walk to another tennis court beside the fence.

    It wasn¡¯t that Su Chenghui didn¡¯t feel the change in her mood at that moment. Although he didn¡¯t know why her expression suddenly changed, as long as she was willing to ept his words, it was a kind of improvement.

    He followed behind her, and the two of them stood on two sides. Standing behind the end line, Li Qianxue served first. She held the ball in her hand and exerted force with her wrist. She threw the ball forcefully into the air, then swung the racket.

    The tennis ball flew toward Su Chenghui. He had been holding the racket tightly the whole time. When he saw the ball flying toward him, he was ready to attack.

    The ball hit the ground and bounced. Su Chenghui swung the racket. The tennis ball flew past him again.

    Li Qianxue was annoyed and hit the ball a little forcefully. Although she wasn¡¯t young, because she had been diligent in maintaining her health all these years and also exercised regrly, so her physical strength was naturally not inferior to that of her peers.

    Su Chenghui could sense that she was in a bad mood. Some of the balls that flew towards him almost hit his face directly.

    He didn¡¯t know how he had offended her again. Since she had done her best, there was no reason for him not to ept the challenge.

    At that moment, the two of them were engaged in a fierce battle.

    President Gao and President Chen weren¡¯t older than the two of them, but they couldn¡¯tpete with their physical strength. At this moment, they had already retreated.

    On the other side, only Li Junsheng and Wang Tao were left in a one-on-one fight.

    President Chen and President Gao watched Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue y so intensely. Then, they looked at Li Junsheng and Wang Tao, who were still very robust.

    Therefore, during the halftime interval, they suggested that Su Chenghui, Li Qianxue, and Wang Tao and Li Junsheng y against each other.

    Li Qianxue yed well, but Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t inferior. He was trained by her, so he was very familiar with her tactics.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t gain an advantage, so the two of them had a tight draw.

    Now that they heard President Chen¡¯s suggestion, they looked at Su Chenghui and thought of Li Junsheng¡¯s skills, so they wanted to suggest that she and Li Junsheng team up.

    However, Li Junsheng heard about it and said that he would team up with Wang Tao first.

    This way, Su Chenghui would team up with Li Qianxue, and Li Junsheng would team up with Wang Tao.

    Li Qianxue wanted to refuse, but Su Chenghui had already gone to the court. Looking at Li Junsheng, who was sweating but in high spirits, she could only follow him to the side.

    When Li Qianxue approached, Su Chenghui said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll serve first. We¡¯ll attack first...¡±

    ¡°I know how to y. You don¡¯t have to teach me.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I saw Li Junsheng y just now. His skills are good.¡±

    Su Chenghui was sincerely praising Li Junsheng. Even he couldn¡¯t help but praise that Li Junsheng was an extraordinary young man. His skills weren¡¯t bad.

    He knew that Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to be on the same team as him, but he also knew that she hadn¡¯t vented out her anger yet. ¡°Look, we can...¡±

    Wanting to talk about their tactics, he approached her. His hot breath blew on Li Qianxue¡¯s cheek. She didn¡¯t want to listen at all and directly took a step back.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, do you want me to remind you? I taught you how to y.¡±

    Su Chenghui was speechless and didn¡¯t say anything else. At the beginning, of course, it was Li Qianxue who taught him, butter, he had more opportunities to y than her.

    After Li Qianxue finished speaking, she no longer looked at him. She picked up the racket and stood at the end line. Su Chenghui looked at her position and stood beside her.

    This time, it was Li Junsheng who served the ball first. Su Chenghui didn¡¯t move. He looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes and let her receive the ball.

    Li Qianxue yed fiercely. The anger in her heart hadn¡¯t disappeared. She didn¡¯t like to reminisce about the past. Every time she reminisced, it made her feel ufortable.

    Now that there were other people around, she couldn¡¯t vent her anger at Su Chenghui, so she could only use serving the ball to vent.

    After a few rounds, Li Junsheng, who had wanted to y a game just now, restrained himself. It seemed that he didn¡¯t expect Li Qianxue to have such amazing football skills at her age.

    For a moment, whether it was Li Junsheng or Wang Tao, they were all doing their best to deal with it.

    After a few rounds, Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue began to work well together. The two of them were extremely aggressive. Li Junsheng and Wang Tao, the two juniors, were unable to gain the upper hand.

    After the end of the round, it was Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui who won.

    Li Qianxue was already sweating. She held the racket in her hand and felt a lot less irritated after this round.

    ¡°Good game, Auntie,¡± Li Junsheng praised sincerely. The other party was Huo Jinyao¡¯s mother-inw, so he would always give her some face, but this sentence was from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just good game.¡± Wang Tao¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, but because he had seen it a few times recently, he joked, ¡°Speaking of which, President Li and President Su are really good at cooperating.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t that so? One advancing while the other retreating, they went back and forth. Whether it was defense or offense, the two of them had a tacit understanding.

    ¡°I always thought that my skills were good, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would actually...¡± Wang Tao panted as he thought about how he had lost to two old people.

    However, looking at the two people who looked much younger in their sportswear and didn¡¯t seem to be a few years older than him, the words ¡°old people¡± were really hard to say.

    ¡°Auntie and Uncle are indeed amazing.¡± Li Junsheng was panting after ying against them for a long time. ¡°Especially when the two of you work well together.¡±

    President Gao didn¡¯t know much about the Li family. Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°As expected of a husband and wife for so many years. This tacit understanding is really iparable for ordinary people.¡±

    President Chen followed up with apliment, but Li Qianxue¡¯s expression changed at this moment.

    Su Chenghui smiled, and that smile was from the bottom of his heart. He stood beside Li Qianxue, the corners of his lips were slightly raised.

    ¡°Yes. As a couple for more than twelve years, our tacit understanding is indeed extraordinary.¡±

    The corners of Li Qianxue¡¯s lips were also curled, but there was a gloomy look hidden in her calm eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t re up. Li Junsheng looked at Li Qianxue, and Su Chenghui and raised his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while. We¡¯ll y againter.¡±

    The six of them sat down and walked to the chairs ced on the side.

    Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue were left behind. Su Chenghui walked to the front of the seat and pulled out a chair for her.

    Li Qianxue wanted to leave almost immediately, but now wasn¡¯t the right time.

    She had to sit down. After ying for a while, everyone was a little thirsty. The few men didn¡¯ pay attention. They picked up the water on the table and drank it directly.

    Su Chenghui called the waiters in the stadium and asked them to bring warm water over.

    ¡°She can¡¯t drink cold water.¡±

    ¡°President Li is so considerate.¡± President Chen smiled, and his expression was a bit teasing.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I heard that President Li and President Su are the golden couple in Lin City. I didn¡¯t believe it, but today, I saw that it really is true.¡±

    Li Qianxue really wanted to stand up now.

    Li Junsheng knew that the two of them were divorced, but he didn¡¯t know the inside story. Seeing that the two of them were working together and working so well together, they were probably going to get married again, right?

    ¡°The tacit understanding between President Li and President Su is indeed very good.¡± The one who answered was Wang Tao. He had been getting along with the two of them a lot these days, so he naturally knew more about them.

    Almost as soon as Su Chenghui said something, Li Qianxue immediately followed up.

    The two of them often understood what the other person meant as soon as the other person made the first move. Sometimes, they didn¡¯t even need to speak. They only needed to look at each other to understand what the other person wanted to say.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that even though Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue hadn¡¯t gotten along for so many years, their tacit understanding in business was indeed strong.

    As long as it was rted to the Li Corporation, the two of them could always reach an agreement. This had nothing to do with feelings. It was purely due to the habit of time.

    Li Qianxue knew that Su Chenghui didn¡¯t like her, but he wouldn¡¯t be careless in his work.

    As for Su Chenghui, it would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t regret it when he impulsively swapped the children back then as revenge. However, the more time passed, the more he couldn¡¯t recover. He could only focus on his work.

    After Old Master Li fell ill, the power of the Li Corporation was almostpletely in the hands of these two people.

    It had nothing to do with love. The tacit understanding that had been honed over twenty years might have beenpletely applicable to work in the beginning. However, as time passed, they would eventually figure out some private matters.

    Others said that they had a good tacit understanding, and Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t refute it at all. Not only could she not refute, but she couldn¡¯t even get up and leave.

    That was because President Gao was here today. What he brought was thetest news about the factory that had attracted business.

    The group of people sat down and rested for a while. President Gao finally spoke.

    ¡°Mayor Li came to me and talked about thend in the North District. Coincidentally, President Zhou of the Environmental Protection Bureau was also here. They talked about some problems that day, but the higher-ups didn¡¯t approve it. Although thend was in the suburbs, it was still a little too close to the city. If the other party really opened a factory there, the Environmental Protection Bureau wouldn¡¯t be able to approve it, so this matter will be settled just like that. You can rest assured too.¡±

    He had asked Li Qianxue out today, so that meant that this matter was settled. Nowadays, every ce was focused on environmental protection, and environmental protection was above performance.

    It was also President Zhou who had found out that thepany had a bad record of illegal pollution discharge in other cities. Now that they wanted to open a factory, they had to choose a new site, and the approval would be stricter than before.

    Li Junsheng turned to look at Li Qianxue when he heard that. ¡°Auntie, can you rest assured now?¡±

    ¡°With Mayor Li around, I have nothing to worry about.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s words were beautiful. She alsoplimented Li Junsheng.

    Li Junsheng smiled. He had been in Lin City for more than two years. There was a transfer order from the higher-ups, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in Lin City for long.

    However, he really didn¡¯t want to let bad things happen in Lin City while he was here.

    The opening of the factory could raise sales performances, but on the other hand, if there were any seque in the future, it would be something that he couldn¡¯t do well.

    Therefore, after beating President Zhou, this matter could only be put to rest.

    At the same time, he could give face to the Li family and the Tianyu Group. It didn¡¯t affect him.

    The group of people used thend in the North District to chat. After chatting, they yed some tennis. It was already evening now.

    Li Junsheng hosted them and invited them to have dinner together. Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t refuse. Thend in the north district was under Su Chenghui¡¯s n. Even if it was a factory, it wouldn¡¯t have much of an impact on her.

    However, building a new business area now would allow the Li Corporation¡¯s sales performance to rise to a higher level.

    She had to ept this favor, so it was impossible for her not to attend social events. It was just that with Su Chenghui around, she was really frustrated. After getting into the car, she didn¡¯t look too pleasant.

    At the dining table, President Chen and President Gao were considered veterans, and their alcohol tolerance was excellent. Li Junsheng had the most authority, but he also drank a few sses.

    Wang Tao had been working more with Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui recently, so he toasted the two of them.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t actually drink, but Su Chenghui stood up and blocked the alcohol for her. Although they were divorced, the others didn¡¯t know the inside story. When they arranged the seats, the two of them sat together again.

    Su Chenghui sat beside Li Qianxue. When President Chen came over to toast, he took the initiative to stand up and pick up the cup in front of him.

    ¡°Qianxue isn¡¯t good at drinking. I¡¯ll drink for her.¡±

    He said so, then drank the wine in the cup in one gulp. Li Qianxue watched his actions. Those who didn¡¯t know about it would think that they were still married.

    At first, he blocked two sses of wine for her, but she didn¡¯t say anything. When the third ss came, the anger in Li Qianxue¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t be suppressed anymore.

    Who was he to her? Did she need him to block the wine for her?

 Chapter 719: - Who Are You To Me?

    <h4>Chapter 719: Who Are You To Me?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    With someone else around, Li Qianxue¡¯s expression was restrained, but the anger in her heart was very intense. At this age, she was very good at hiding her thoughts.

    Holding a ss of red wine in her hand, she stood up gently.

    ¡°Although my alcohol tolerance is low, it doesn¡¯t matter if I drink a few sses.¡±

    When she spoke, she looked at Su Chenghui aloofly, and there was a hidden sharpness in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just a few sses, and we¡¯re all familiar with each other. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    She resisted the urge to say something more unpleasant and harsh. First, she toasted Li Junsheng.

    ¡°Mayor Li, let me toast to you. Mayor Li has been young and promising in Lin City for the past two years. The Li family is indebted to you for taking care of us.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Auntie.¡± This was Huo Jinyao¡¯s mother-inw, and Li Junsheng didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant. He picked up the ss and downed the ss in one gulp.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s ss was almost empty. She poured another ss. This time, she would toast Wang Tao first. Then, it was President Chen and President Gao.

    She drank one ss for each person, but she only drank four sses. Su Chenghui tried to stop her several times, but the situation in front of him was beyond his control.

    Unexpectedly, Li Qianxue poured another ss of wine and raised her ss at him.

    ¡°This ss of wine is a toast to you.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue. Ever since the divorce, Li Qianxue had looked at him with disgust and hatred. How could he expect that she would toast to him?

    She drank a few sses and her face was slightly red. Coupled with the calmness brought by the years, Su Chenghui felt that his heart was beating faster.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°Let me toast to you. Thank you for all these years, for your care for your children and for taking care of me.¡±

    Thest two sentences were spoken slowly. Those words with a hidden meaning made Su Chenghui¡¯s expression change slightly. Li Qianxue picked up the wine and drank it in one gulp.

    Then, she sat down again, picked up the food in front of her, and casually ate a couple of mouthfuls.

    The dinner continued. With President Chen and President Gao around, the atmosphere was naturally good. The two of them initially went for Li Junsheng. Later, they found out that Li Junsheng¡¯s attitude towards Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui was very congrattory, so they toasted the two of them again.

    Li Qianxue rarely drank, but just now, in order to spite with Su Chenghui, she drank a few cups. Now, she didn¡¯t refuse and drank another round.

    After a couple of round of drinks, Li Qianxue was already drunk. Her alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t bad, but today, she drank in a fit of pique and in an empty stomach. After a few rounds, it was inevitable that she would get drunk.

    On the other end, President Chen had no sense of judgment and had no intention of ending. On this end, Li Qianxue was already a little intoxicated and her eyes were red.

    Su Chenghui looked at her and stood up. ¡°Mayor Li, Qianxue is drunk. I¡¯ll take her back first.¡±

    Li Qianxue heard him and wanting to say that she wasn¡¯t drunk, she stood up. Her legs went weak, and she almost fell back down.

    Su Chenghui reacted quickly and not letting her sit down, he held her up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡± She was just a little drunk. Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui with red eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    She usually wouldn¡¯t let herself lose herposure like this. Today, she had drunk alcohol and Su Chenghui was here.

    She kept feeling that she couldn¡¯t suppress the trace of madness in her heart. She grabbed Su Chenghui with both hands and was about to re up.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui held her hand. They were husband and wife for many years. He vaguely knew what she would look like when she was about to get angry.

    There weren¡¯t many things that could make her angry these years, but he knew.

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Dad will worry about you. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    His voice was very soft, as if he was coaxing a little daughter. Li Qianxue blinked her eyes and looked at Su Chenghui in front of her.

    Time seemingly unwinded, and for a moment, she thought she saw the man from back then again.

    His performance in thepany dazzled her. From then on, she secretly fell in love with him and her feelings got out of control.

    ¡°Su Chenghui?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home first,¡± he said. He nced at Li Junsheng apologetically and said, ¡°Mayor Li.¡±

    ¡°Since Auntie is drunk, you can bring her back quickly.¡±

    Li Junsheng didn¡¯t dare to leave Huo Jinyao¡¯s mother-inw behind to apany them. Signaling for them to leave first, he waved his hand.

    Su Chenghui helped Li Qianxue to leave. Li Junsheng was fine, but Wang Tao couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that even at this age, if the rtionship is good, people will be even more lovey-dovey than young people.¡±

    The expression Su Chenghui had when he spoke, Wang Tao admitted that he himself never shown such an expression even when he and his girlfriend were in a passionate rtionship.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± President Chen nodded. ¡°Their rtionship is really good.¡±

    ¡°En. Their rtionship is really good.¡± Li Junsheng added an exnation. It could be considered a conclusion.

    Outside, Li Qianxue had no idea that she and Su Chenghui had been misunderstood.

    At this moment, she was drunk and her legs were a little weak.

    Su Chenghui had also drunk, so it was naturally difficult for him to drive. Therefore, when Xiao Zhao drove the car over, he helped Li Qianxue into the car.

    ¡°Sir?¡± Having been in the Li family for a long time, he naturally knew Su Chenghui¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Su Chenghui was worried about Li Qianxue, so he had to follow her.

    Xiao Zhao didn¡¯t say much and quietly drove.

    Li Qianxue became more and more dizzy on the way. She frowned and seemed to be ufortable.

    Although her alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t bad, she rarely drank in the past few years, not to mention that what they drank just now was white wine.

    Su Chenghui smelled the alcohol on her body. He originally wanted to pour her a ss of water, but when he thought that the water in the car was cold, he could only forget about it.

    There was still some distance from the Li family. When Su Chenghui saw her frown, he reached out and ced his hand on her forehead to gently press her frown down.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s mother was a nurse. Back then, Su Chenghui often followed her to work in the hospital. Sometimes, when he saw his mother nursing patients, he also learned a few skills.

    It was just that he couldn¡¯t find anyone to practice with. Back then, when Su Qingsang wanted to study medicine, he couldn¡¯t help but think that perhaps it was hereditary.

    Li Qianxue was indeed ufortable. Being held down by Su Chenghui like this, she felt much more rxed. The space between her eyebrows wasn¡¯t so tight anymore.

    ¡°Xiao Tao, be gentle.¡±

    She thought that it was the maid at home, so she wasn¡¯t polite at all when she ordered him around.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t correct her nor did he speak. He pressed on her head. Li Qianxue was a little sleepy from being held down by him.

    When the car stopped at the Li residence, she had already closed her eyes.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    Xiao Zhao turned around in front and looked at Su Chenghui. He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll send her in.¡±

    As she had been working out for a long time, Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t considered heavy, so Su Chenghui didn¡¯t have much strength to carry her. When he entered the door, he found that Old Master Li wasn¡¯t there. He carried Li Qianxue upstairs with familiarity.

    He put her down on the bed and asked Xiao Tao to prepare hangover tea in the kitchen.

    He had a lot of social engagements in the past. The Li family¡¯s kitchen always had hangover tea. The tea was sent over very quickly. Li Qianxue was drunk and she wasn¡¯t willing to drink it.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s voice was extremely gentle. ¡°Come, drink.¡±

    ¡°Wine?¡± Li Qianxue blinked her eyes. It was as if she had finally heard him and opened her mouth as he wished.

    After drinking more than half a bowl of tea, Li Qianxue refused to drink anymore. ¡°It tastes terrible.¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t force her. He saw that her eyes were tightly shut. It seemed that she was suffering from the alcohol, but it also seemed that she was really drunk.

    Seeing that she had lost consciousness, he put her back on the bed and took off her coat and shoes for her.

    His gaze swept across her body, and Su Chenghui was at a loss for a moment. Should he take off her clothes for her? When this thought came into his mind, he kept feeling like he was taking advantage of her.

    They were once husband and wife, Su Chenghui thought in his heart. However, he didn¡¯t take any further action. Instead, he just sat by the bed and looked at Li Qianxue.

    She had always been a good drinker. Even if she was drunk, she would only sleep quietly. Li Qianxue was a very particr person. It would definitely be ufortable for her to sleep with her clothes on.

    Su Chenghui hesitated for about a minute before finally choosing to help Li Qianxue take off her clothes.

    His movements were very light. The two of them had been married for many years. Speaking of which, this was the first time he helped her take off her clothes.

    He was drunk the previous two times they were together, so he really couldn¡¯t remember. Li Qianxue had a good figure. She paid attention to her health and took good care of herself.

    She was a little thin, and her clothes were the smallest size. Having two children didn¡¯t affect her much.

    Her skin, which had been regrly taken care of at the beauty salon every week, was as smooth as snow. Su Chenghui unexpectedly felt a little thirsty.

    The life of almost having no sexual desires for more than 20 years didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t have any sexual desires, but just that he didn¡¯t put his mind on it.

    He had done many things over the years, such as changing the identities of Su Qingsang and Su Peizhen, and he couldn¡¯t face Li Qianxue properly because of the torment in his heart.

    But that didn¡¯t mean that he could really be an abstinent monk.

    Her clothes gradually fell, and her body, which was covered, fell into his eyes. His breathing became heavier.

    When his hand was ced on the button behind her, his forehead was sweating. When he unbuttoned the button, the sweat on his forehead almost dripped down.

    Staring at the beautiful scene for a while, he closed his eyes and untied her bra for her. Then, using his strongest self-control, he pulled up the quilt and covered her body.

    Panting heavily, he sat by the bed. His gaze fell on Li Qianxue¡¯s face.

    Her breathing was even, as if she had really fallen asleep. He looked at her face, raised his hand gently, and caressed her cheek.

    Such peaceful moments were very rare for him and her. Most of the time, the atmosphere between them wasn¡¯t very pleasant.

    No, there were times when the tension was eased.

    At that time, Su Peizhen was gradually growing up. For the first time, there was a disagreement regrading his and Li Qianxue¡¯s educational philosophy.

    He wanted his daughter to be happy, but Li Qianxue had trained Su Peizhen ording to the standards of an heiress.

    When Su Peizhen was four years old, she made Su Peizhen learn to y the piano. When Su Peizhen was five years old, she had hired a tutor for her.

    He hoped that Su Peizhen could have the happiness of an ordinary person, but Li Qianxue felt that as the heiress of the Li family, these were things that she had to learn.

    In the end, he and Li Qianxue kept arguing, and finally, Li Qianxue gave in. She agreed to reduce some of Su Peizhen¡¯s homework, but the schedule had to be arranged ording to her instructions.

    ording to Li Qianxue¡¯s idea, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t even need to go to kindergarten. After all, she was much smarter than those people.

    Su Chenghui objected, and the two continued to mediate until they finally reached an agreement.

    After Su Peizhen went to kindergarten, she was much happier than at home. It was also at that time that he treated Li Qianxue better.

    He thought, maybe this is how it will be for the rest of his life. With Li Qianxue, he would stay by Su Peizhen¡¯s side and spend the rest of his life treating her like a distant stranger.

    During that period of time, he treated her well, and she finally stopped being stubborn when she saw the happiness on Su Peizhen¡¯s face.

    During that period of time, he had been trying to convince himself to spend the rest of his life with Li Qianxue. This was also very good.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t be in love with each other, at least they cooperated very well on official matters.

    At that time, the Li Corporation hadpleted several projects quite well, and his reputation rose in the Li Corporation. There were more and more people under hismand, and his interactions with Li Qianxue also gradually increased.

    After the first few years of getting along, the tacit understanding between the two of them was extraordinary. Sometimes, when they encountered a particrly difficult case, the two of them would think of a solution together.

    asionally, when they encountered a difficult client, the two of them would act together. He and Li Qianxue yed good cop, bad cop. They were always able to fight for the biggest benefit for thepany.

    Su Chenghui admired Li Qianxue, very much, but he wouldn¡¯t say it out loud.

    He felt that it was already a fact that he didn¡¯t like her. He couldn¡¯t see how he looked when he was with her, and he couldn¡¯t imagine what he would look like if he lost Li Qianxue.

    At that time, he had actually fallen into a demon¡¯s trap. His emotions and sense of reason conflicted.

    On one hand, he knew that his admiration for Li Qianxue was definitely not limited to work.

    On the other hand, he felt very conflicted. He felt that the more he admired Li Qianxue, the more he betrayed Xiang Caiping.

    After repeatedly struggling, his attitude towards Li Qianxue remained indifferent. It was difficult for his rtionship with Li Qianxue to break through the ice. He would asionally pry into the hidden thoughts in his heart, but he was even more conflicted.

    A beauty like Li Qianxue slept on the same bed as him every day, so how could he really be indifferent?

    But the more he coveted her, the more he despised himself. He wasn¡¯tpeting with Li Qianxue, but it seemed like he waspeting with himself.

    He was very afraid that once he took that step, he would lose. He couldn¡¯t lose.

    He was young and frivolous and didn¡¯t know love. He didn¡¯t know how ridiculous his contradictions and entanglements were.

    Looking at it now, he thought, what was pride worth? What was pride worth?

    Those times that were missed could never be turned back. He couldn¡¯t take back the regret that had been caused.

    In fact, at that time, in the midst of his extreme conflicts, he had also thought about it. Since he and Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t get a divorce and couldn¡¯t be separated, then so be it.

    Su Chenghui made up his mind to have a good life with Li Qianxue. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the ident woulde so quickly.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s mother, Jiang Mei, was a nurse. She was once in the same hospital as Xiang Caiping¡¯s mother.

    In the second half of the year when Su Peizhen was seven, Jiang Mei fell ill. She was very ill. She knew in her heart that Li Qianxue loved her son very much.

    She also knew that when Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue were together, so the Su family had higher status. Therefore, she and her husband had always lived in their original bungalow and didn¡¯t want to bask in the Li family¡¯s glory.

    The two of them also loved Su Peizhen, their granddaughter, but this didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t feel guilty.

    Xiang Caiping was alone. After her parents died, she followed them. However, they didn¡¯t take good care of her and left her alone.

    The elders of the Su family didn¡¯t know that Su Chenghui had swapped children. They had seen Su Qingsang a few times in private and felt sorry for her. However, they were afraid that if they acted too close to her, Li Qianxue would dislike them.

    Especially since Su Chenghui was afraid of being exposed, he didn¡¯t want his parents to get too close to Su Qingsang.

    A huge psychological pressure was ced on the two elders. Especially Jiang Mei, who always felt guilty towards Xiang Caiping¡¯s mother and Xiang Caiping.

    After she became sick that year, she, asking him to find a way to bring Xiang Caiping back, made a request to Su Chenghui.

    ¡°If possible, treat that child better.¡±

    ¡°Caiping¡¯s life is too bitter, that child¡¯s life is too bitter.¡±

    ¡°Chenghui, I know you are a good child, but our family has let Caiping down. Can you promise me?¡±

    When his mother held his hand and told him to find Xiang Caiping and not to mistreat Su Qingsang, Su Chenghui¡¯s heart was filled with regret.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s heart suddenly felt ufortable. How could he not feel that he had let down Xiang Caiping?

    His mistake had been paid by another woman, and Su Qingsang...

    He wasn¡¯t really cold-blooded, nor was he really heartless. In his dreams in the middle of the night, he had also regretted his choice.

    But on one side, it was a secret that couldn¡¯t be told, and on the other side, it was his regret that couldn¡¯t be seen by others. The two were entangled, but he chose to ignore them.

    It wasn¡¯t until after Jiang Mei¡¯s death that the conflict in his heart reached its peak.

    His mother wanted him to find Xiang Caiping, but he didn¡¯t do it. His mother wanted him to find Xiang Caiping¡¯s child, and he couldn¡¯t even make her acknowledge her.

    Not long after Jiang Mei¡¯s death, Father Su also passed away unexpectedly.

    Su Chenghui, who had lost his parents one after another, was in a very low mood. Especially when the Doctor said that he was overthinking things, it made him feel even more guilty.

    If only he hadn¡¯t given up on Xiang Caiping, and if only he hadn¡¯t let Xiang Caiping go.

    These two thoughts alternated and made his hard-earned feelings for Li Qianxue disappear without a trace.

    The guilt grew deeper and deeper. Finally, one night, he was drunk and went crazy under the influence of alcohol.

    He once again possessed Li Qianxue, and he also felt that he was very ridiculous. Very ridiculous.

    He clearly wanted to stay away from her, but he wanted to get close. He wanted to get close, but he had to use the effect of alcohol.

    At that time, how ridiculous and weak was he?

    When she woke up the next day, before Li Qianxue could say anything, he had already pinned the me on her.

    ¡°Yesterday was just an ident. I was drunk.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t love you. Even if I had sex with you, I wouldn¡¯t love you.¡±

    ¡°Li Qianxue, I really hate myself like this.¡±

    He actually couldn¡¯t remember what else he said after that. Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t be any good words.

    No, it should be said that when he spoke to Li Qianxue, he didn¡¯t say any good words. Not a single good word.

    And that was an understatement. What happened after that? How did the two of them get to where they were today?

    Li Qianxue and he had two children. Both of them were idental. He didn¡¯t expect that Li Qianxue would get pregnant so easily.

    It was only one night, and she got pregnant again.

    Knowing this, Su Chenghui didn¡¯t feel happy at all. His heart was full of guilt and self-me.

    He betrayed Xiang Caiping once, and now he betrayed Xiang Caiping a second time.

    Su Peizhen could make up for some of his guilt towards Xiang Caiping by having her identity changed, but what about the one in Li Qianxue¡¯s stomach?

    He couldn¡¯t figure it out and didn¡¯t know what else he could do with the situation that had developed to this point. He was in a dilemma. He had done something that even he despised.

    During that period of time, just like now, his rtionship with Li Qianxue had fallen to the freezing point.

    And because of that little bit of hesitation, he hadn¡¯t paid any attention to Li Qianxue when Li Qianxue was pregnant with Su Yuxin.

    To him, the previous child wasn¡¯t what he had expected, and this child was even more so.

    And then..

    Su Chenghui closed his eyes and suppressed the bitterness in them. There were some things that he didn¡¯t want to recall, not at all.

    But now, he realized that those memories were actually so clear. So clear that it was as if it had just happened yesterday.

    And the regret in his heart could no longer be erased.

    Looking at Li Qianxue, who was sleeping soundly, he held her hand and ced it on his face.

    How casual and unscrupulous he was in the past, how regretful he was now.

    If he hadn¡¯t done those things, they might still have the chance to startover now.

    But now, Su Qingsang and Su Peizhen¡¯s backgrounds were exposed, and his secret could no longer be hidden in front of her.

    His previous despicable and selfish behavior had beenpletely exposed to Li Qianxue.

    Now that he thought about it carefully, he felt that he was unforgivable. What face did he have? What right did he have to make Li Qianxue forgive him?

    Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t figure it out. Looking at Li Qianxue¡¯s sleeping face, he tried very hard to control himself. In the end, he quietlyid down next to her and stared straight at her.

    He wanted to sleep, but he didn¡¯t dare to. This rare opportunity was especially valuable after Li Qianxue was drunk.

    He stared at Li Qianxue until he felt sleepy. Under the effect of the alcohol, he fell asleep.

    ..

    When Li Qianxue woke up, her head didn¡¯t hurt that much. She didn¡¯t know that someone had massaged her head for a long time yesterday, which made her body lighter today.

    ¡°Xiao Tao.¡±

    Li Qianxue called out with her eyes closed. She realized that her voice was a little hoarse. Not only was it hoarse, but her head also hurt a little.

    ¡°Get me a ss of water.¡±

    She called out, but no one answered. She reached out to touch the button by the bedside and waited for Xiao Tao toe up.

    However, she didn¡¯t touch the button, but instead touched a warm body.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s hands touched it and touched it left and right. This was a chest?

    A t, sturdy man¡¯s chest?

    How could there be a man¡¯s chest in her room?

    Li Qianxue woke up almost instantly. She sat up and widened her eyes. She saw him on the other side of the bed. Su Chenghui was lying on her side with his eyes tightly closed.

    When she saw Su Chenghui, Li Qianxue¡¯s entire body stiffened.

    Her mind spun quickly and she began to recall yesterday¡¯s events.

    Needless to say, she drank some winest night. That wine made her drunk. And then?

    Su Chenghui took the opportunity to send her home and then climbed into her bed?

    She lowered her head and looked at her body. Other than her underwear, there was almost nothing else.

    Su Chenghui must have taken off her clothes. There was no need to doubt it. Her body didn¡¯t have any ufortable reaction, and it wasn¡¯t like the previous two times, which made her feel a little ufortable.

    In other words, Su Chenghui didn¡¯t really do anything to her.

    However, even he didn¡¯t really do anything to her, he probably did a lot of things that he shouldn¡¯t have done, right?

    Thinking of this, Li Qianxue¡¯s beautiful watery eyes were suddenly filled with malice.

 Chapter 720 - Did You Think That I Would Be Soft-hearted

    <h4>Chapter 720: Did You Think That I Would Be Soft-hearted</h4>

    Her eyes full of hostility, Li Qianxue red at Su Chenghui. She looked at Su Chenghui, the man who had ruined most of her life. She had already tried all means to avoid him, but in the end, she found that there was no way to avoid him.

    The two of them had amon child and sharedmon interests. It was almost impossible for her not to see Su Chenghui.

    However, this did not mean that she had to ept Su Chenghui.

    She lifted her foot and kicked Su Chenghui, who was still sleeping.

    In the past, Li Qianxue would never have done such a rude thing, but now she was really too angry.

    However, she had just woken up and drank quite a lot yesterday. This kick was really not very strong and did not kick Su Chenghui out of the bed at all.

    When Su Chenghui opened his eyes, he saw Li Qianxue ring at him with an angry expression. He had stripped her naked yesterday, and even the nket couldn¡¯t cover her body.

    She was so busy being angry that she forgot to cover her body.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    With a familiar environment, a familiar aura, and a familiar person, for a moment, Su Chenghui thought that they hadn¡¯t divorced yet and that they were still in their previous marriage.

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue looked at him with a cold expression on her face. She was very dissatisfied with his shameless behavior yesterday. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that after the divorce, you could be so thick-skinned.¡±

    Su Chenghui sat up. Li Qianxue¡¯s words made him quickly remember everything that happenedst night.

    ¡°Qianxue, I didn¡¯t ¨C¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t what?¡± Li Qianxue sneered. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep with me? Or you didn¡¯t take advantage of me?¡±

    He didn¡¯t have s*x with her, but taking advantage of her...-

    Taking off her clothes and seeing her naked shouldn¡¯t count, right?

    Before Su Chenghui could exin himself, Li Qianxue had already pped him in the face.

    She had just woken up, so the force wasn¡¯t that heavy, but this p still made Su Chenghui¡¯s face turn away.

    ¡°Qianxue, I didn¡¯t ¨C¡±

    There was another p. This time, it was on the other side of his face. Su Chenghui took two ps in a row. He didn¡¯t exin anymore and just looked at Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue only realized what she had done in her anger after the p. Her slightly numb palm was still hanging in the air. She withdrew her hand and stepped back a little.

    The anger in her heart was released from her p, but it didn¡¯t dissipate. Especially when she saw her current situation.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t exin himself and didn¡¯t Dodge to let her hit him. This made it impossible for her to vent the anger in her heart.

    She nced at him, turned around, and directly got off the bed. Her shoes had been taken off by Su Chenghui to the other side of the bed yesterday. There was a carpet in the room, so she couldn¡¯t be bothered to put on her shoes and directly stepped on it.

    Su Chenghui stood up and grabbed her hand. ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at her face and said seriously, ¡°Qianxue, I didn¡¯t take advantage of you, nor did I do anything to you.¡±

    Li Qianxue turned around to look at him. There were two faint five-finger prints on his face. She wasn¡¯t very strong, so she believed that they would disappear in a while.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t take advantage of me? Then you mean you want to tell me that Xiao Tao helped me take off my clothes?¡±

    Su Chenghui choked and shook his head gently. ¡°I took off your clothes, but I really didn¡¯t ¨C¡±

    ¡°Nothing? ¡°Li Qianxue just stood there,

    Even if Su Chenghui was unwilling, he saw her naked body now. He looked up and forced himself to focus on her face. ¡°Qianxue, you know ¨C¡±

    Li Qianxue had been lying in the same bed with Su Chenghui all these years, and she had already given birth to two children. At this age, it was hard for her to be as shy as a little girl.

    She felt angry because she hated Su Chenghui. Any contact with him was enough to make her angry.

    Such emotions were very intense, and she couldn¡¯t control them.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, do you think that I¡¯m that cheap?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue? I told you, I didn¡¯t ¨C¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, do you think that because I once loved you, no matter what you say or do, I¡¯ll forgive you?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that after so many years, I couldn¡¯t get what I wanted from you, so when you¡¯re willing to love me, when you¡¯re willing to be with me, I have to be grateful? I have to wash myself immediately and agree to your request to start over?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so.¡± Su Chenghui wanted to exin, but Li Qianxue didn¡¯t listen at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s been 27 years, right? In 27 years, I haven¡¯t been able to make you fall in love with me. I haven¡¯t made you fall in love with me. In the end, after our divorce, you said that you fell in love with me. Do you think that I would believe you? Su Chenghui, do you think that I¡¯m that stupid?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s lips moved, and Li Qianxue withdrew her hand. ¡°Actually, I really don¡¯t want to talk about these things. You know how boring it is, right? It¡¯s over when it¡¯s over. It¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something that can be changed if you¡¯re good to me or if you work hard. I¡¯ve tried hard, and I¡¯ve been good to you, but my hard work hasn¡¯t yielded any results, and I haven¡¯t even had any good results. Now, do you think your hard work is useful?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Su Chenghui finally had the chance to speak. ¡°I¡¯ve said it. Even if you don¡¯t forgive me for the rest of your life, even if you continue to hate me for the rest of your life, I don¡¯t mind, because I owe you this. I just want to be by your side as much as possible. I want to do something within my power for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? To me, the so-called ¡®within my power¡¯ is for you to stay away from me. The farther the better. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll still thank you.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± Su Chenghui smiled bitterly. Among all the conditions, this was the only one that he could not agree to.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, I will say it again. Every time you appear, you remind me again, remind me of my past stupidity, remind me of my past blindness. Also, you remind me of the mistakes I have made. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t wrong. I am the one who was wrong.¡± Such a Li Qianxue made Su Chenghui¡¯s heart ache. He took a step forward and wanted to say something, but Li Qianxue raised her hand. She took a step back.

    ¡°No. You weren¡¯t wrong. I was the one who was wrong.¡±

    At this moment, her clothes were disheveled, but the emotions in her eyes made him feel sad.

    ¡°The biggest mistake in my life is that I shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with you.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s body trembled. He couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already paid a huge price for this mistake. So I¡¯ve corrected this mistake now. Su Chenghui, I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯ve already led my life on the right track. Please stay away from me and let me walk on my own path. Can you do that?¡±

    After saying that, she went straight into the bathroom.

    His face pale, Su Chenghui was left sitting there.

    ..

    Perhaps it was because of what she said the other day that Li Qianxue didn¡¯t see Su Chenghui for the next few days.

    This made her more or less relieved. However, before she couldpletely rx, Wei Ting came.

    During this period of time, Wei Ting had note to look for her, but he had called a lot. She knew that Wei Ting had gone on a business trip, and hispany was developing well. She could often see news of theirpany in the Finance section.

    Although he did note to look for her, his phone calls and messages did not stop.

    ¡°Dear Qianxue, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Wei Ting, holding arge bouquet of perfume lilies in his hand, entered her office like a child.

    ¡°Flowers for the beauty.¡±

    He ced the bouquet in front of Li Qianxue, but she didn¡¯t take it. ¡°I don¡¯t think I said I was free to see you?¡±

    ¡°But, you didn¡¯t say you weren¡¯t free.¡±

    As Wei Ting spoke, he ced the bouquet of flowers on her desk.

    Li Qianxue just wanted him to take the flowers away, but he raised his hands at this moment. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so long, and you didn¡¯t miss me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You really know how to hurt my feelings. Since you didn¡¯t miss me, then I must do something to make you miss me.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at him in confusion. Wei Ting waved his hands in front of Li Qianxue.

    ¡°One, two, three, change.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how he did it, but with a twist of his hand, an exquisite box appeared in his hand.

    He put the box in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you.¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting ¨C¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at the logo on the velvet box. She knew this brand, which was a rtively niche jewelry brand. Although it was niche, every essory wasn¡¯t cheap.

    ¡°Open it and see if you like it.¡±

    Wei Ting ignored her refusal. He saw that Li Qianxue had no intention of opening the box. He took the initiative to open the box.

    ¡°I picked it out after a long time, and I think it suits you very well. Even if you don¡¯t like it, you should take a look at it on ount that I came all the way home and still wanted to bring you a gift, right?¡±

    The box was opened to reveal the jewelry inside.

    It was a very simple earring with two snowkes, very small and delicate. It was iid with broken diamonds that were low-key and unique.

    Li Qianxue had a lot of jewelry. As the President of the Li Corporation, not to mention the jewelry she used every time she went out, there was a room at home for the jewelry she received on her birthday.

    But looking at this gift, then looking at Wei Ting, she was more or less touched by his kindness.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡± Wei Ting picked up the pair of earrings and looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s earlobe. ¡°Can I help you wear it?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Li Qianxue subconsciously refused, but Wei Ting walked around the desk, picked up one of the earrings, and stood beside Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Whether it looks good or not, you have to wear it to know.¡±

    After Wei Ting said so, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t have time to refuse. He bent down and carefully put the earrings on her.

    Li Qianxue was a little ufortable, but she couldn¡¯t avoid his hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Wei Ting put it on, but he didn¡¯t retreat back to the other side of the desk. Instead, his hands on both sides of the chair, he turned Li Qianxue¡¯s chair and stared at her face.

    ¡°Qianxue, you look very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t show much surprise at hispliment. She nced at his hands on both sides of the armrest. ¡°Can you let go first?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Wei Ting lowered his body and looked at her. ¡°Qianxue, I like you. You know that, right?¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting ¨C¡±

    ¡°Although I know it¡¯s a bit shameless to say this, I still have to say it. Qianxue, can you give me a chance to pursue you?¡±

    His gaze was very serious. Li Qianxue wanted to refuse, but Wei Ting put a finger on her lips.

    ¡°During my business trip, I went to many ces and negotiated several contracts. If it was before, I would feel a sense of aplishment and happiness. But this time, my sense of aplishment is very low, and my happiness is even lower.¡±

    His face leaned forward a little. ¡°Do you know why?¡±

    He didn¡¯t need Li Qianxue¡¯s answer. He just wanted to tell her, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t have you, and I missed you very much.¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting ¨C¡± Towards someone who was so much younger than her, Li Qianxue almost wanted to treat him as her junior. When he said such words in front of her, it would be false to say that it didn¡¯t touch her.

    But because she was touched, she knew that she was only touched, not in love. She pulled his hand away. Her tone was very light, but her attitude was very firm.

    ¡°You will meet better women in the future.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Wei Ting nodded. ¡°But those women aren¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting, don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I know your concerns, and I also know your thoughts. Can I settle for the second best? Give me a chance to pursue you. If you really can¡¯t fall in love with me in the end, I promise not to pester you, how about it?¡±

    Wei Ting was not bad-looking, and he could even be said to be handsome. He had a pair of beautiful eyes. When he stared at her seriously, she could see her own shadow in them.

    Facing such a Wei Ting, it was really difficult for Li Qianxue to refuse, but it was only very difficult.

    ¡°Since you know that there will be no result, why waste time?¡± She really did not want to hurt him, but there were some things that she knew better than him. ¡°I won¡¯t ever love you. No matter how long you pursue me, it will be the same.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t love me because of Su Chenghui? What¡¯s so good about him? He¡¯s older than me, and I believe that his physical strength isn¡¯t as good as mine. Also, he, yes, he has already divorced you.¡±

    Hearing his words, Li Qianxue was so surprised that she wanted tough.

    Su Chenghui was indeed older than Wei Ting, but she knew that his physical strength was definitely not bad, just from the day he yed with her.

    On the surface, they were tied, but she knew that Su Chenghui did not use his full strength.

    She wondered how Su Chenghui would react if he found out one day that he was called old. He must have a very good look on his face.

    Realizing that she was actually absent-minded, Wei Ting¡¯s face was suddenly filled with grievance. ¡°Qianxue? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting.¡± Li Qianxue looked at him as if she was looking at a child. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. I did divorce him, but it¡¯s because I¡¯m already divorced that I¡¯m not afraid to tell you. I¡¯m old and tired. I can¡¯t fall in love anymore.

    ¡°You¡¯re still young. You¡¯re different from me. You have the chance to love a younger, better girl. I¡¯m not suitable for you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a younger and better girl.¡± Wei Ting hugged Li Qianxue as he spoke and pressed his face against her shoulder. ¡°I only want you.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want you.¡± Li Qianxue did not push him away. She only patted his back. ¡°Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re willing to wait for me. It¡¯s very tiring to have feelings that you can¡¯t get back after a long period of time. You won¡¯t be able to stand it after a long time.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t ¨C¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting, my life experience tells me not to be too full of yourself.¡±

    Don¡¯t be too decisive, don¡¯t be too full of yourself. These words were actually said by Old Master Li.

    She didn¡¯t understand it before, butter she realized that these words really made sense.

    ¡°My life experience tells me that if I want it, I have to fight for it. No matter what the result is, at least I won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    As expected of a young man, he could say such irresponsible words.

    Li Qianxue pushed him away, and stood up from the chair. ¡°I¡¯ve epted the gift, and I¡¯ve also epted the flowers. I thank you. But I still have some business to attend to, so I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Wei to leave first. After all, if you don¡¯t leave, it¡¯ll be my turn to regret it.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°I really have something on. Can you leave now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve received my gifts and my flowers. Can¡¯t you at least have a meal with me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t today.¡± She had a lot of work to do. Although she wasn¡¯t in a hurry, it was Yuxin¡¯s birthday next week.

    In the past, no matter where she was or how busy she was, she would always apany her two children to celebrate their birthdays. Every year, she would hold a party for the two children¡¯s birthdays.

    This year, Yuxin was studying outside. He was studying for two degrees at the same time. She didn¡¯t want him to be too tired, so she decided to fly to the imperial capital to visit him.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to tell Wei Ting about this because she really didn¡¯t want Wei Ting to follow her on a whim.

    ¡°Qian Xue.¡± Wei Ting was really aggrieved. ¡°You just don¡¯t want to give me a chance.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I just don¡¯t want to give you a chance, so don¡¯t waste your time on me.¡±

    As soon as Wei Ting got off the ne today, he ran over excitedly to look for Li Qianxue. He didn¡¯t expect to get such an oue.

    No matter what, he was still a man. At this moment, he felt a little embarrassed. After looking at Li Qianxue for a long time, he was thest one to turn around and leave quickly.

    After he left, Li Qianxue shook her head. A young man was indeed a young man.

    His emotions were reflected on his face. He smiled when he was happy, and his face was cold when he was unhappy. It was so good to be young.

    ..

    In the North District, everything was proceeding in an orderly manner. The approval procedures were surprisingly smooth because President Chen and Li Junsheng were there.

    For such arge project, the construction ceremony had to be picked on a good day. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t interfere too much in these matters.

    Yang Rong brought over the dates set by Tianyu Group and Su Chenghui¡¯spany.

    One of them was set by Tianyu Group, which happened to be the two days around Su Yuxin¡¯s birthday. Li Qianxue crossed out this date. She picked a week after Su Yuxin¡¯s birthday for the groundbreaking ceremony.

    She asked Yang Rong to book a ne ticket for her while she arranged all the work on her hands. She nned to take a few days off to spend time with her son.

    To be serious, ever since Su Qingsang came back, her attention was mostly on her daughter. She had neglected her son a lot in the past year.

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t sit still when she thought about it. She bought a lot of gifts in Lin City. Then, two days before Su Yuxin¡¯s birthday, she boarded a ne to visit Su Yuxin.

    Su Yuxin had been in university for a year. The imperial university required students to live on campus during the first year, but they could choose whether or not to live on campus afterwards.

    With the Li family¡¯s financial resources, Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t let her son live in the dormitory with others.

    She had already bought a house near the imperial university to make it convenient for Su Yuxin to go to school. She also hired a special nanny to take care of him.

    After getting off the ne, the car that was arranged beforehand sent her directly to Su Yuxin¡¯s apartment.

    Li Qianxue took the keys that her son had prepared before returning to Lin City and entered the door. She didn¡¯t expect to see a person who shouldn¡¯t be here in her son¡¯s apartment.

 Chapter 721 - Chapted 011: You Donâ€™t Deserve To Be A Father

    <h4>Chapter 721: Chapted 011: You Don¡¯t Deserve To Be A Father</h4>

    Li Qianxue came over these few days to focus on spending time with her son, so she didn¡¯t ask her assistant to follow her. She came alone.

    In front of her was a suitcase in one hand and a present for Su Yuxin in the other.

    The moment she saw Su Chenghui, the present in her hand almost fell to the ground. For a moment, she suspected that he had bribed Yang Rong. Otherwise, how would he know that she wasing?

    Su Chenghui really didn¡¯t follow her on purpose. He came to the capital to discuss a cooperation case. Then, because Su Yuxin¡¯s birthday wasing up, he came over to see him.

    Because Su Yuxin¡¯s residence was not far from the city, he did not stay in a hotel. Instead, he stayed directly at Su Yuxin¡¯s ce.

    At this moment, he was holding a document bag in his hand. Dressed in a suit and tie, he looked like he was about to leave the room.

    When he saw Li Qianxue enter the room, he stopped in his tracks. It was as if he did not expect Li Qianxue toe.

    The two of them stood in the spacious living room and looked at each other.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    After Li Qianxue finished asking, she realized that she had asked a stupid question.

    Before the divorce, Su Yuxin had already decided toe to the Capital to attend university. Then, she and Su Chenghui chose this house together.

    The residential area was good, the property was good, and it was also close to the Imperial University. Even if Su Yuxin would only study here for a few years, the two of them had done their homework when they first came here in order to let their son livefortably.

    After the house was bought, the renovation was done by the people from the renovationpany ording to Su Yuxin¡¯s favorite style.

    After that, Li Qianxue also came here a few times. Every time she came to see her son, she lived here. As for Su Chenghui, she had never met him once.

    ¡°I came to see Yuxin.¡±

    The corners of Li Qianxue¡¯s lips curled up, and there was mockery in her eyes. Her gaze fell on the document bag in Su Chenghui¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t say anything else, but carried her luggage into the door.

    She brought the gift for her son to his room. She was about to go to the guest room with her clothes when she realized that the guest room had been upied by Su Chenghui. Her expression was a little ugly.

    The location of the house where Su Yuxin went to school wasN¡¯t bad, and the size of the house was also good, but there was one thing.

    Back then, Li Qianxue wanted her son to live morefortably, so she connected the two houses into one. The ce was big, but there were only three rooms.

    One was used as Su Yuxin¡¯s master bedroom, one was a guest room, and one was a study room. There were no more rooms.

    Li Qianxue looked at the overly spacious living room outside, and her face didn¡¯t look good.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t leave. He followed Li Qianxue to the door of the guest room. Of course, he also saw the suitcase that he put in the room

    ¡°You can stay here. I¡¯ll squeeze in with Yuxin.¡±

    Li Qianxue turned around to look at him. The corners of her lips were slightly cold. ¡°I¡¯d prefer you stay in a hotel.¡±

    She was here to celebrate Su Yuxin¡¯s birthday. Why would Su Chenghuie to join in the fun?

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui seemed very helpless. ¡°I¡¯m also Yuxin¡¯s father.¡±

    ¡°Ha. Yes, I know.¡± Li Qianxue crossed her arms in front of her chest. Her expression wasn¡¯t worried. ¡°If you weren¡¯ the father of two children, do you think you would still be standing here?¡±

    Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t angry at her words. He went into his room and began to pack up his things.

    He had only been here for two days, so he didn¡¯t have too many things. He packed up his things and carried his suitcase to Su Yuxin¡¯s room.

    While he was doing these things, Li Qianxue had been watching him. She did not have any expression on her face, but it was clear that she was very unhappy, very unhappy.

    Su Chenghui finished packing and was about to leave. He looked at his watch. ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m going out for a while. You ¨C¡±

    ¡°If you want to leave, then leave. I don¡¯t need you to care about me.¡±

    Su Chenghui actually wanted to stay, but he was here on business. After thinking about it, he decided to leave first.

    After he left, Li Qianxue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look much better. During this period of time, there were many things to do in thepany. She also wanted to use this opportunity to rest for a few days.

    Now that she saw Su Chenghui, she couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. She had a feeling that her vacation was ruined.

    Damn it.

    ..

    Su Yuxin was very busy with his homework. After the afternoon ss, he brushed off ying with his friend and went home.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect to see his mother instead of his father when he pushed open the door.

    ¡°Mom? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Facing her son, Li Qianxue restrained her emotions no matter how much she felt.

    Speaking of which, she didn¡¯t have a smooth time giving birth to two children. When she gave birth to Su Qingsang for the first time, the fetus wasn¡¯t in the right position. It took her a long time to give birth to the child.

    It was even more so when she gave birth to Su Yuxin. At that time, her rtionship with Su Chenghui was ice-cold. She had too many emotional ups and downs when she was pregnant. Now, she didn¡¯t forget that when Su Yuxin was just born, his body was thinner and smaller than that of the average child.

    In the blink of an eye, her son had grown so big. In the blink of an eye, he was already in university.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my dad?¡± Su Yuxin nced into the room. He could not find Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Who knows.¡± Li Qianxue did not want to mention Su Chenghui. ¡°Yuxin, it¡¯s your birthday in a few days. Mom bought you a lot of presents. Also, didn¡¯t you say that you liked the Aston Martin you sawst time? The car will be delivered tomorrow in your favorite white color.¡±

    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need. I already have a car.¡± Su Yuxin had a headache. It was fine if he had gone to school in Lin City. Now that he hade to the capital, did she want him to drive a sports car to ss?

    ¡°How is it exaggerated?¡± Li Qianxue adjusted her son¡¯s cor. ¡°If you like it, just drive it. It¡¯s just a car.¡±

    Su Yuxin decided not to discuss this issue with Li Qianxue. For Li Qianxue, ever since the divorce, she wanted to treat her two children twice as well.

    ¡°Mom, when did you arrive? Have you eaten yet?¡±

    ¡°I ate some lunch outside. I was waiting to have dinner with you.¡±

    When Li Qianxue heard that Su Yuxin was hungry, she immediately looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯ste. Yuxin, you¡¯re hungry, right? Come, let¡¯s eat. I checked when I came. There are a few good restaurants near Capital University.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Yuxin was a little hesitant. ¡°I promised to have dinner with Dad tonight.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression suddenly became awkward. Thest thing she wanted to hear now was anything rted to Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat. Don¡¯t worry about him. Give him a call and tell him to settle it outside.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Yuxin had a headache.

    Ever since he was young, Su Chenghui had indeed put the most effort into Su Peizhen, but he was a boy. He wouldn¡¯t say that he was envious of his sister.

    Another thing was that Su Chenghui was actually very good to him. His rtionship with Su Chenghui was pretty good.

    ¡°It¡¯s decided then. Give him a call...¡±

    Li Qianxue was halfway through her sentence when she saw the gloomy look on her son¡¯s face. She swallowed the rest of her words.

    What was she doing? Forcing her son to break off his rtionship with Su Chenghui? Forcing her son to disown Su Chenghui?

    Even if she divorced Su Chenghui, it was still between her and Su Chenghui. Why did she have to involve her son?

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Li Qianxue waved her hand and sat back on the sofa. ¡°Ask him where he is.¡±

    In a fit of anger, she originally wanted to let Su Yuxin and Su Chenghui have dinner together. She would rather starve than have dinner with Su Chenghui.

    However, for the sake of the child, she didn¡¯t want to do this. These were separate matters. She couldn¡¯t vent her anger on the child because of what Su Chenghui had done.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Yuxin knew that ever since Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui divorced, she had never liked him. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to see dad, why don¡¯t we have dinner together and let him solve it himself?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Li Qianxue patted the back of Su Yuxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know you? If I really did that, you probably won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡±

    Su Yuxin didn¡¯t refute. Su Yuxin was the father, and Li Qianxue was the mother.

    He really didn¡¯t want their rtionship to be too strained. It was a pity that he didn¡¯t have the ability to resolve the tension in front of him.

    ..

    When Li Qianxue and her son arrived at the restaurant that she had booked beforehand, Su Chenghui hadn¡¯t arrived yet. It was better if he didn¡¯te. They could have a good chat.

    Although they had video calls, and they often contacted each other, it was different to see her son with her own eyes.

    ¡°Why do you seem a little thin? Is it because your schoolwork is too heavy? You¡¯re overworking yourself.¡±

    ¡°How am I overworking myself? Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Su Yuxin picked up the teapot on the table and poured Li Qianxue some tea. As for the topic of him losing weight, he didn¡¯t reply. Usually, a mother would feel like her child had lost weight as long as she didn¡¯t see him every few days.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    Li Qianxue came to celebrate Su Yuxin¡¯s birthday this time. ¡°Yuxin, how do you want to celebrate your birthday? You should have good friends in university, right? Why don¡¯t I book a ce for you to hold a party and you invite all your ssmates and professors over?¡±

    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need ¨C¡± Su Yuxin was only halfway through his words when the door of the private room was opened.

    Su Chenghui came. He was stunned when he saw Li Qianxue. He thought she didn¡¯t want to see him.

    Li Qianxue really didn¡¯t want to see him. When he entered the room, she turned her gaze away without any intention of looking at him.

    The atmosphere in the private room was inexplicably awkward. At this time, Su Yuxin stood up to smooth things over.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re here? You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? The dishes are ready. If you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll ask them to serve the dishes.¡±

    He rang the bell and asked the waiter to serve the dishes. Su Yuxin thought for a moment and asked Su Chenghui to sit on the other side of him. With him around, separating the two of them might reduce the awkwardness.

    However, this way, since Li Qianxue was originally looking at him, naturally she could see Su Chenghui.

    As for Su Chenghui, his gaze never left Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Dad, are you done with your work?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± His face finally showing some relief, Su Chenghui nodded. ¡°It¡¯s going well. I¡¯ll be fine by tomorrow or the day after.¡±

    Su Yuxin¡¯s birthday was the day after tomorrow, and it happened to be Saturday. ¡°What gift do you want, Yuxin? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    ¡°No need, I don¡¯t need anything.¡±

    ¡°Last time, didn¡¯t you say that you like the Aston Martin V12 Vantage? How about I order one for you?¡±

    Su Chenghui remembered seeing the picture of the V12 Vantage on his son¡¯s Wechat moments.

    ¡°No need.¡± This time, it was Li Qianxue who spoke up. Her face was gloomy, and there was a storm gathering in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already bought the car for my son. You don¡¯t have to give it to him.¡±

    When Li Qianxue spoke, there was a sh of mockery in her eyes. ¡°You have to ask before giving someone a gift. It¡¯s clear that you don¡¯t take the children seriously. However, you¡¯ve always been like this. For so many years, apart from seeing you put in great effort to prepare Su Peizhen¡¯s gifts, when have you taken the birthdays of the other two children seriously?¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Su Yuxin didn¡¯t expect Li Qianxue to take advantage of this opportunity to make trouble. It wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as Li Qianxue said, but rtively speaking, Su Chenghui was a little harsh on him, but this was only because he was a boy, so he understood.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know what he could say. He came from an ordinary background, so his achievements today were all due to his own hard work.

    He had never advocated doting on children. Even the gifts given to Su Peizhen in the past weren¡¯t necessarily very valuable. They were all things that they could use on a daily basis.

    After all, with Li Qianxue and Old Master Li at home, the children usually had enough.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Li Qianxue would actually understand such things in this way.

    ¡°I have taken the childrens¡¯ birthdays to heart. I didn¡¯t buy a car at that time because Yuxin is currently studying here. if he really needed it, it would be the same if I buy one in Lin City.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a time and ce for giving a gift. To put it bluntly, isn¡¯t it just about you not caring?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just studying here. It¡¯s not appropriate for him to drive a sports car every day.¡±

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. What¡¯s wrong with my son driving a sports car? Those C-list celebrities drive sports cars all over the street. There¡¯s no reason why Yuxin can¡¯t do it, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant at all.¡± Su Chenghui did not want to quarrel with Li Qianxue, nor did he understand where her anger came from. ¡°I¡¯m saying that Yuxin is still in school.¡±

    Su Yuxin knew why Li Qianxue was angry. However, before he could speak, Li Qianxue¡¯s face had already darkened and was rather ugly.

    ¡°Su Chenghui. When Su Peizhen celebrated her eighteenth birthday, you bought her a Ferrari. Do you want me to tell you?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°After so many years, how did you treat Su Peizhen? How did you treat Yuxin and Qingsang? Do you want me to tell you one by one?¡±

    The atmosphere in the private room dropped to freezing point. Su Yuxin felt a headacheing on. ¡°Dad, Mom, stop fighting.¡±

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t stay any longer. ¡°Fight? Who wants to fight with him? Look at him. How is he acting like your father? He didn¡¯t even prepare a present for your birthday. Is this how he acts like a father?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t go on and felt frustrated. She stood up and was about to leave.

    Su Yuxin quickly pulled her back. ¡°Mom, calm down. It¡¯s not that exaggerated. Dad came to prepare a present for me two days ago. It¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°What? He randomly picked a watch? Did he ever care about you? Did he ever care about Qingsang?¡±

    Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t a person who liked to dig up old debts. She came out today because she wanted to have a good meal with her son. However, Su Chenghui¡¯s attitude just now really made her angry. ¡°Look at how he treats Su Peizhen, and how he treats you and Qingsang. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be a father.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Yuxin was really a little regretful now. If he had known earlier, he would have let Su Chenghui eat outside. ¡°Dad isn¡¯t like what you said. He¡¯s usually very good to me. You know that.¡±

    Su Yuxin really didn¡¯t think this was a big deal. He had allowance on a daily basis, and Old Master Li and Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t let their child suffer.

    Earlier, he and Su Peizhen had both learned to invest themselves. He would buy whatever he wanted. He didn¡¯t understand why Li Qianxue was so angry.

    Or maybe he knew, but he really didn¡¯t think it was necessary.

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re here to apany me, right? Can we have a good meal together?¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t say anything. Looking at her son¡¯s face, she finally sat down again.

    At this time, the waiter began to serve the dishes. Li Qianxue ordered Su Yuxin¡¯s favorite dishes. No matter how capable she was outside, she really doted on her two children.

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t want to mess around with Su Chenghui anymore. She kept putting food in Su Yuxin¡¯s bowl. However, from the beginning to the end, she didn¡¯t look at Su Chenghui.

    After all, she didn¡¯t want Su Yuxin to worry. He felt very suffocated during the meal, but he still had to force a smile on his face.

    This made Li Qianxue feel very ufortable. Finally, after the meal, Su Chenghui got up and she shot daggers at him.

    ..

    That night, after ending the video call with Su Qingsang, she called Old Master Li again. Li Qianxue went out of the room to the kitchen to get herself a ss of water.

    When she walked out of the room, she saw Su Chenghui sitting on the sofa. He was holding a cigarette in his hand, but he didn¡¯t light it. He just held it in his hand.

    Li Qianxue stopped in her tracks. ¡°If you want to smoke, go out and smoke. Don¡¯t pollute the air here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t smoke.¡± Su Chenghui did want to use the tobo to let himself rx for a while, but it was just a thought.

    He threw the cigarette into the trash can and stood up to look at Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Qianxue, I don¡¯t want to smoke.¡±

    He didn¡¯t understand why he exined so carefully. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t care about this anyway. ¡°Just don¡¯t smoke in this room. You don¡¯t have to tell me. You can do whatever you want. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui took two steps forward and stood in front of her. He looked at her face with a hint of pain in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not careless. Whether it¡¯s Yuxin or Qingsang, they¡¯re all my children. I...¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all your children. So? On Su Peizhen¡¯s birthdays, you hold parties every year. Every year, you invite a group of people to celebrate her birthday. Every year, you prepare birthday gifts for her. What about the other two?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s expression was bitter. ¡°It¡¯s not fair for you to criticize me like this, because you¡¯re the one who wanted to hold a party for Peizhen. Don¡¯t you remember? I tried to stop you a long time ago. You were the one who insisted on celebrating her birthday.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue was furious. ¡°How dare you mention it? Why shouldn¡¯t I celebrate? That¡¯s because I thought she was my child. As the granddaughter of the Li family, of course she can enjoy the treatment she deserves.¡±

    ¡°But what about you? What did you do? All these years, Qingsang and Su Peizhen¡¯s birthdays were only one day apart. What about Qingsang? Have you ever cared?¡±

    Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t refute her, but at this moment, he understood one thing.

    Perhaps what Li Qianxue hated the most wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t love her, but because, ¡°Qianxue, you hate me because you think that I mistreated my two children?¡±

    ¡°Do you dare to say that you did not? Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s expression turned cold, and her gaze became extremely sharp. ¡°Do you dare to say that you did not mistreat your two children?¡±

 Chapter 722 - Speak With Your Conscience

    <h4>Chapter 722: Speak With Your Conscience</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression was extremely cold and there was uncontroble anger in her eyes. However, she still tried her best to control her volume and not let her emotions get out of control.

    Su Yuxin entered the study and was doing a project. He said that he would be free to apany her for a walk in the capital after he was done.

    She didn¡¯t want her children to hear her words. No child could ept their parents¡¯ carelessness and favoritism.

    She was the only daughter of the Li family. Old Master Li had given her all his love.

    After she became a mother, even though she spoiled and doted on Su Peizhen when she was young, she treated Su Yuxin the same, but what about Su Chenghui?

    ¡°Su Chenghui, do you dare? Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t mistreat the other two children against your conscience?¡±

    Some things were already in the past, and she didn¡¯t want to mention it. For the past twenty years, she had thought that she was blind and had misjudged him.

    But the children were innocent. Now, he appeared in front of her every day. She knew that he treated her well and wanted to make things right.

    But how could he make things right? What could he possibly do to make things right?

    Su Qingsang had been mistreated by him for so many years, and they hadn¡¯t even properly celebrated Su Qingsang¡¯s birthday.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s questioning made Su Chenghui speechless. He wanted to say no, he wanted to say that he had never mistreated Su Yuxin, but Su Qingsang..

    ¡°Qianxue...¡±

    Li Qianxue did not want to talk to him. After ring at him, she entered the room.

    The door opened and closed. Su Chenghui stood in the living room and suddenly realized that the situation in front of him was more difficult than he had imagined.

    Su Yuxin had been in the study room previously. He was highly regarded by the professor and had two projects that he wanted to help him with.

    He did not hear the argument outside. When he was done with his work, he wanted to go to the guest room to see Li Qianxue, but he heard the door being mmed closed.

    ¡°Yuxin, mommy is tired. Go to sleep first. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    Su Yuxin stood at the door. He was quite smart and immediately figured out the key point of the problem.

    When he was in the study just now, half of his idea was to create some opportunities for Su Chenghui. Unlike Su Qingsang, who met himter in her life, his rtionship with Su Chenghui were much deeper.

    When there was an opportunity, he couldn¡¯t help but want to help Su Chenghui. It didn¡¯t mean that Su Chenghui had to get back together with Li Qianxue.

    It was just that he couldn¡¯t bear it. After all, he had seen Su Chenghui¡¯s performance over the past year.

    After the father and son washed up, they slept on the bed. This was also something rare.

    The Li family was big and had a nanny and servants. After the two children were born, they were specially taken care of. Su Chenghui really didn¡¯t have the experience of sleeping in the same bed as his son.

    He turned over and looked at the night sky outside the window. He noticed that his son wasn¡¯t asleep. He didn¡¯t turn back. He just turned over andid t on his back while looking at the ceiling above his head.

    ¡°Yuxin, do you hate me too?¡±

    Su Yuxin shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hate me? I thought you would hate me.¡±

    ¡°You are my father.¡±

    This was the answer.

    Su Chenghui smiled bitterly. There was a hint of disappointment in his voice. ¡°Do you really not hate me?¡±

    ¡°Father.¡± Su Yuxin didn¡¯t know how tofort him. He wasn¡¯t good atforting people. ¡°Mother is just still angry. You just have to wait for her anger to subside.¡±

    Just angry? It was hatred.

    ¡°I know I made a mistake in the past, and I have been trying to make up for it, but now I realize that your mom doesn¡¯t want me to make up for it.¡±

    He had always thought that what Li Qianxue hated was hisck of love and his deception.

    Only today did he realize that what Li Qianxue hated the most was the damage he had done to the two children. The injury was on the child¡¯s body, and the pain was in the mother¡¯s heart.

    To Li Qianxue, the two children were her weak points.

    Su Yuxin didn¡¯t know what to say. At this moment, it was inappropriate for him to say anything. Li Qianxue was such a proud woman. Why would she want Su Chenghui to make it up to her?

    Not to mention Li Qianxue, even he and Su Qingsang had long passed the age where they needed a father¡¯s love.

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Su Chenghui realized that he had said too much. In his eyes, his son was still young. He wasn¡¯t willing to transfer this kind of pressure to him.

    He turned over and went to sleep on the other side. Su Yuxin looked at Su Chenghui¡¯s silhouette in the darkness.

    ¡°Dad, since mom won¡¯t forgive you and doesn¡¯t want yourpensation, why don¡¯t you change your method?¡±

    Feeling that Su Chenghui had suddenly turned around, Su Yuxin spoke in a softer voice, ¡°Back then, how did you make mom fall in love with you? Why don¡¯t you just make mom fall in love with you again?¡±

    Let Li Qianxue fall in love with him one more time? It was easier said than done.

    That was simply an insurmountable Himya Mountain to him.

    Su Yuxin also realized that his suggestion wasn¡¯t very useful. He turned around, closed his eyes, and stopped talking.

    However, Su Chenghui could not sleep all night because of his words.

    ..

    Li Qianxue did not sleep well. She was very picky and recognized the bed.

    Most importantly, the bed that she slept on was the one that Su Chenghui had slept on before. Even if she didn¡¯t want to, she could still smell the scent of Su Chenghui that was left behind on the bed.

    It was very faint, but she had been married to Su Chenghui for so many years. She already knew everything about him.

    The smell made Li Qianxue lose sleep. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to fall asleep, but she had a nightmare of the past.

    Yes, that past was really a nightmare for Li Qianxue.

    She dreamed about Su Qingsang¡¯s childhood. To her, she could remember very little about the things that happened before Su Qingsang grew up.

    But she still had some impression of that incident. After she met Su Qingsang, she had been trying hard to suppress her thoughts.

    However, the dream wasn¡¯t under her control.

    ¡°Mom?¡± In the dream, Su Qingsang had turned into a four or five-year-old girl. From the perspective of a bystander, she saw Su Qingsang hiding in the corner of the living room and looking at Su Peizhen, who was pouncing on her, with envy.

    Su Peizhen was four to five years old, and it was that time period when chldren liked to y.

    She went to kindergarten and was exposed to many new things every day. She liked Li Qianxue and after school every day, she spent a long time telling Li Qianxue about what happened in school.

    Today, their outdoor activity was ying with mud. This was absolutely not allowed in the Li family.

    Li Qianxue was a germaphobe and did not like dirty and messy homes. However, Su Peizhen had a lot of fun. She was still young at that time and was only a child.

    Li Qianxue had always been very patient with her daughter. She looked like a mud monkey and called the nanny to let her bring Su Peizhen to wash up.

    At that time, the smile on her face was too gentle. Su Qingsang, who was watching this scene from the corner, felt inexplicably envious.

    She took small steps and carefully approached her. At that time, Li Qianxue sat back on the sofa. She was reading a financial magazine in her hand.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Su Qingsang called out very softly the first time. Li Qianxue did not hear it.

    Because she did not react, Su Qingsang became a little bolder and took another two steps forward.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    She swallowed her saliva. These two words had already used up all of her courage.

    When Li Qianxue heard it, she suddenly turned around. When she saw that the person who came was not Su Peizhen but Su Qingsang, her expression changed.

    ¡°Who are you calling Mom?¡±

    Su Qingsang bit her lip and was shocked by Li Qianxue¡¯s attitude. She didn¡¯t know why, but she was still so young and she just wanted to be close to Li Qianxue.

    This was due to innate blood-rted kinship, but unfortunately, Su Qingsang didn¡¯t understand it back then.

    ¡°I, you...¡± she couldn¡¯t speak clearly. When she met Li Qianxue¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face, she couldn¡¯t help but call out again, ¡°Mom.¡±

    She was also a child of this family, and her surname was Su. She could call Li Qianxue Mom, right?

    Li Qianxue threw the magazine in her hand onto the coffee table. She stood up abruptly and looked down at the small figure with a gloomy face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your mother. Don¡¯t call me mother.¡±

    Her upbringing prevented her from abusing or hurting Su Qingsang, but it was impossible for her to ept Su Qingsang. She wasn¡¯t that magnanimous.

    Su Qingsang was frightened by her gaze, especially the moment she lifted her leg. She almost thought that she wanted to beat her up.

    With a pale face, she turned around and ran away without looking back.

    That was a memory from a long time ago. That night, she suddenly had a dream.

    Li Qianxue remembered that after that, Su Qingsang always avoided her.

    But at that time, she felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. She didn¡¯t want to see Su Qingsang. After all, every time she saw Su Qingsang, it was nothing more than a reminder to her that Su Chenghui didn¡¯t love her.

    So she found Su Chenghui.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to raise your illegitimate daughter. You know my temper. If you don¡¯t want me to kick her out, you can tell her to stay away from me.¡±

    What was Su Chenghui¡¯s reaction at that time? He didn¡¯t say anything. Not only did he not say anything, but he also made Su Qingsang, who was already afraid of her and would take a detour almost every time she saw her, to the back of the main house to live in the annex building with the servants.

    If Old Master Li thought it was too harsh, and he eventually let Su Qingsang move back into the room. Su Qingsang might have ended up like a maid in the future.

    Su Chenghui, for such a long time, just watched as her daughter became distant from her and became estranged from her.

    With so many opportunities, he could have made things right and let everything go back to square one, but what about him?

    She hated him.

    She hated Su Chenghui as much as her heart ached for her daughter at that time.

    Just like how there was no end to the world, her hatred for him also knew no limits.

    Li Qianxue woke up from the dream. That strong emotion made her eyes bulge, and they were sore.

    She blinked her eyes and couldn¡¯t fall asleep anymore. She got up and looked at the time. She didn¡¯t expect it to be only five in the morning.

    Unable to fall asleep, she got up and went to the kitchen to get some water to drink.

    However, the moment she stepped out of the room, she was almost frightened by the ck shadow on the sofa. It was five in the morning. The sky was about to brighten. His facial features could not be seen clearly. She could only see a blurry shadow.

    When she turned on the light and saw that the person was Su Chenghui, Li Qianxue¡¯s face became frighteningly gloomy.

    She had just woken up from a nightmare. Now that she saw the person who gave her a nightmare, she naturally didn¡¯t have a good expression.

    Li Qianxue nced at him coldly, and went into the kitchen to get some water.

    She had just poured herself a ss of water to drink when Su Chenghui came over.

    He had always walked very softly and didn¡¯t make much of a sound. Li Qianxue was caught off guard when she saw him appear again. The cup in her hand almost fell to the ground.

    He was in the dream, and in reality. Li Qianxue¡¯s expression was unsightly. ¡°Su Chenghui, you aren¡¯t sleeping in the middle of the night. Why? Did you have a nightmare?¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t answer her question. He nced at Li Qianxue and thought about the decision he made after the entire night.

    When he met Li Qianxue¡¯s gaze, it was as if he had lost his memory and he couldn¡¯t remember what he wanted to say. ¡°Qianxue, did you have a nightmare?¡±

    Li Qianxue sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you my nightmare?¡±

    After drinking the water in one gulp, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. She put down the cup and left.

    Su Chenghui held her arm and stared at her face.

    ¡°Let go of me.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°Su Chenghui, let go of me.¡±

    ¡°Yuxin is still sleeping.¡± Su Chenghui reminded her in a low voice.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, don¡¯t put on an act of caring about Yuxin in front of me. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui really didn¡¯t want to be at daggers drawn with Li Qianxue every time. He had been working hard to improve the rtionship between the two of them.

    It didn¡¯t need to change much. As long as Li Qianxue didn¡¯t look at him with such a mocking gaze and didn¡¯t treat him with such an aloofness, it would be fine.

    ¡°Yuxin said that he doesn¡¯t hate me.¡± When he went to Rong City to ask Su Qingsang, she said she didn¡¯t hate him either.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know why he said this, but Li Qianxue seemed to understand what he meant and pulled her hand back forcefully.

    ¡°Yuxin said that he doesn¡¯t hate you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence. Yuxin isn¡¯t the only one who doesn¡¯t hate you. Qingsang also said that she doesn¡¯t hate you.¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t quite understand what Li Qianxue wanted to say. Li Qianxue stood up straight and stared at Su Chenghui¡¯s face.

    ¡°Your son and daughter don¡¯t hate you because you¡¯re their father. No matter what you do, they will forgive you.¡±

    She took a step forward and ced one hand on Su Chenghui¡¯s chest. She didn¡¯t use much strength, but her beautifully manicured nails almost pierced his chest.

    ¡°But I¡¯m different. If they don¡¯t hate you, I will hate you in their ce. Su Chenghui, all those years, what you put me through was because I was blind, but I will never forgive you for what you did to the children for the rest of my life. If they don¡¯t hate you, I will hate you for them.¡±

    ... ..

    When Su Yuxin got up, he found that the atmosphere between Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui was even worse.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so she went back to sleep again. This time, she didn¡¯t have a nightmare, but when she got up, she still didn¡¯t look good.

    Seeing Su Yuxin standing there in a daze, she reached out her hand to ask him to go out with her.

    ¡°I checked yesterday. There¡¯s a Cantong and Dim Sum restaurant that serves good breakfast. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Yuxin wasn¡¯t in a hurry to follow behind her. Instead, he looked in Su Chenghui¡¯s direction. Su Chenghui sat on the sofa and looked over, but he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of getting up.

    ¡°Yuxin, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go have breakfast with Mom.¡±

    Li Qianxue called out again. Su Yuxin couldn¡¯t help but call out to Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Dad, want to join us?¡±

    ¡°No need, you guys go ahead.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s expression was very calm. He knew that Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to eat with him.

    ¡°You guys go and eat. I¡¯ll cook some noodles for myselfter.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Li Qianxue pulled her son and left. She had no intention of paying any attention to Su Chenghui. Su Yuxin was pulled to the door by her.

    The moment the door was closed, Su Yuxin saw Su Chenghui sitting on the sofa. That figure was filled with loneliness.

 Chapter 723 - Torturing Him For The Rest Of His Life Wasnt A Bad Idea

    <h4>Chapter 723: Torturing Him For The Rest Of His Life Wasn¡¯t A Bad Idea</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Li Qianxue originally wanted to stay in the capital for a few more days to apany Su Yuxin. However, he was nervous about his schoolwork, and Su Chenghui was also there.

    It was no problem for Su Yuxin to apany her, but every time he stayed by her side, she always felt that he could not bear to leave Su Chenghui behind. This made Li Qianxue feel annoyed.

    Su Chenghui had clearly done so many wrong things, but the two children didn¡¯t hate him. She increasingly didn¡¯t want to see Su Chenghui.

    She tried her best to control her emotions. After spending Su Yuxin¡¯s birthday with Su Yuxin, Li Qianxue nned to leave for home.

    But before returning to Lin City, she still nned to visit Su Qingsang in Rong City. Even if she had to video-chat every day, she liked Su Qingsang¡¯s two growing fraternal twins very much.

    She couldn¡¯t wait to hold them in her hands from time to time and dot on them.

    Su Yuxin also liked his two little nephews, but he didn¡¯t have the time. After thinking for a while, he picked out some presents and asked Li Qianxue to bring them to Su Qingsang.

    Li Qianxue went to Rong City for three days. Because she saw her little grandson and granddaughter, her depressed mood became much better.

    ..

    When Li Qianxue entered thepany, she gave the gift that she bought in the capital to Yang Rong.

    Yang Rong had followed her since she was young, and the two of them had a good rtionship.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yang Rong took the gift and handed the calendar in her hand to Li Qianxue. ¡°Even though I received a gift from you, I still have to say that you have three meetings and one social engagement today.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Qianxue had been gone for a few days and had a lot of work to do. She opened the calendar and looked at it. ¡°Is that all for today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s a banquet tomorrow night. It¡¯s Old Master Dong¡¯s birthday. The Dong family gave a very generous gift for the Li Corporation¡¯s anniversaryst time. I personally think you should go there yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Old Master Dong had a personal rtionship with Old Master Li, so naturally she would go.

    ¡°Next week, there will be an award ceremony for the top ten outstanding young people in the city. As I told youst week, as an outstanding President of a corporation in this city, you are also invited.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will go.¡± After signing a few documents, Li Qianxue looked up at her. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Last one.¡± Yang Rong picked up the documents. ¡°You should remember that 10 am tomorrow morning is the groundbreaking ceremony for City Star.¡±

    City Star was the name of the project in the North District. The brand new smartmunity would be andmark of Lin City.

    Li Qianxue froze.

    After celebrating Su Yuxin¡¯s birthday, she left the capital. After that, she went to Rong City to visit Su Qingsang.

    When she returned to Lin City, Su Qingsang sent her to the airport. At that time, Su Qingsang said a few words to her.

    On Su Yuxin¡¯s birthday, Su Qingsang called Su Yuxin and asked someone to send him a gift. Not only her, but Huo Jinyao also sent a gift.

    She found out that Su Yuxin was with Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue.

    She didn¡¯t know what Su Yuxin said to Su Qingsang, but when Su Qingsang sent her to the airport, she brought up Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Mom, do you still hate Dad?¡±

    Why are you suddenly mentioning him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about him. I want to tell you that if you have a grievance with him because of me and Yuxin, and can¡¯t to let it go, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. What has happened is already in the past. I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, you...¡±

    ¡°Mom, the truth is, I really don¡¯t hate Dad. I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m at a disadvantage from being raised as an illegitimate daughter or anything. First of all, my family doesn¡¯tck food or clothes. No matter what, I¡¯ve grown up safely.¡±

    Su Qingsang meant what she said. She once read a book. It said that if you encounter unspeakable pain, if you encounter a difficult period in your life, then you should persevere and get through it. After another ten years, you would realize that the past wasn¡¯t worth mentioning at all.

    ¡°Although there were some things that might not have been pleasant, it was also because of this that I got to know Huo Jinyao. You know, if I had really been raised by you and dad, I might not have had the chance to meet Huo Jinyao.¡±

    Then, where was she going to find such a good husband?

    ¡°I¡¯m doing very well now. So, I don¡¯t hate anyone, and naturally, I don¡¯t hate Dad either. I¡¯m more willing to believe that these things were God¡¯s test for me. I¡¯m grateful for what I¡¯ve been through. I really am.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t know what to say. She had always known that Su Qingsang valued rtionships too much, but she didn¡¯t expect her to value rtionships to such an extent.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m serious.¡± Su Qingsang didn¡¯t want Li Qianxue to dwell on it. ¡°If you hate Dad because of me and Yuxin, then there¡¯s no need, because we don¡¯t hate him.¡±

    Su Qingsang paused, as if she was struggling with what to say. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for a daughter like her to say this, but she really didn¡¯t want to see Li Qianxue continue like this.

    ¡°Mom, if you hate Dad because he neglected you and lied to you all these years, then I don¡¯t want to say anything more. This is your freedom.¡±

    ¡°But I still want to say that hating a person is very tiring. If you really think that it¡¯s impossible between you and Dad, then why don¡¯t you just let it go? Treat him as a stranger. Ignore him, don¡¯t look at him, and don¡¯t hate him. After all, you wouldn¡¯t hate a stranger, would you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to forgive Dad, I just want you to have an easy life and be happy. I know you feel guilty towards me, and I know you always regret not recognizing me earlier and taking good care of me. But I¡¯m already so old, and I don¡¯t need you to take care of me. I¡¯m a mother myself now. I understand how good you are to me and how much you love me, so I hope you can live well.¡±

    In fact, Su Qingsang had wanted to say these words for a long time, but she knew that Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t take it at the time.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to forgive dad, and you can continue to hate him. But I hope you can let go of yourself. You should live well and not care about what dad did in the past or what he is doing now. You just need to be happy. For example, find another man and fall in love again.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to find a man for the time being, and if you don¡¯t want to fall in love, it¡¯s okay. Mom, the days in front of you are not what you hope or want. I hope that you are happy. I hope that your life in the future is what you want.¡±

    But such a life definitely didn¡¯t include hating someone.

    Hating someone was too tiring. In fact, Su Qingsang had watched for more than a year. She really felt that the best punishment for Su Chenghui now was not at all for her to hate him, but to treat him as a stranger.

    Ignoring him and not reacting to anything he did was the best revenge.

    But Li Qianxue could not do it. She still hated Su Chenghui. She hated him very much.

    ¡°Mom, actually, you can ask your heart. Do you really hate Dad because we were mistreated? Or is it because you still can¡¯t let go of the contempt, disregard, andck of love he has shown you over the past twenty years?¡±

    Li Qianxue was shocked when she heard this. Her lips moved and she wanted to refute.

    However, Su Qingsang seemed to have seen through her thoughts. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be in a hurry to deny it. I believe that part of the reason why you hate dad is because you think that he has mistreated us. But don¡¯t you hate yourself? After so many years, you really don¡¯t hate Dad for hurting you and for those things he did?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do...¡± She hated him for it very much. Li Qianxue¡¯s words were interrupted by Su Qingsang. In her opinion, there were many reasons for this. There definitely wasn¡¯t just one reason.

    ¡°Mom, no matter which one it is, you can think about it. What exactly are you hating him for?¡±

    ¡°I stand by what I said. If you hate him because of us, then let it go. Don¡¯t look at him, and don¡¯t pay attention to him. Treating him as a stranger is the greatest and best revenge. Believe me.¡±

    ¡°But if you¡¯re hating him because of yourself, because you can¡¯t let it go, I think you can try to give Dad a chance. Use the rest of your life to torture him. Take revenge for everything he¡¯s done to you.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not saying that you should get back together with Dad. I just think that it¡¯s too hard for you. I don¡¯t want you to suffer so much, so you can have a more rxed life. Choose an oue that you can ept the most and live the life you want.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t be with you every day, but I really hope that you think about what I said. Think about it, is this really the life you want?¡±

    ¡°Is this kind of life, this way of living, what you want?¡±

    ¡°Mom, do you know? I used to admire you very much. I thought you were a strong woman. No matter what, you couldn¡¯t be defeated or crushed. You were always very rational and detached. But the premise of all this is that you haven¡¯t encountered anything rted to Dad.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but every time you encounter something rted to Dad, you can¡¯t stay calm.¡±

    Su Qingsang had said so much, and although Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t process all of it at the moment, she couldn¡¯t help but want to retort, ¡°How could I? I don¡¯t care about him at all.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t care about him? If you don¡¯t care, why are you unhappy every time Dad calls me or Yuxin? You call him pretentious, and you call him a hypocrite.¡±

    ¡°He was always...¡± a hypocrite. Li Qianxue wanted to say this, but Su Qingsang asked back, ¡°Then why is it that if didn¡¯t he call me ore to see me, you would be even more unhappy?¡±

    When she had just given birth, Su Chenghui didn¡¯te in time because Su Chenghui didn¡¯t get the news. At that time, Li Qianxue¡¯s reaction was very bad. Even if she didn¡¯t show it on the surface, she told Su Yuxin afterward that Su Chenghui was indeed inhumane and didn¡¯t care about her daughter.

    If Su Yuxin hadn¡¯t told her this in private, she wouldn¡¯t have known.

    However, when Su Chenghui came to visit her and her two children, Li Qianxue said that he was being pretentious and hypocritical. He only wanted to work with the Huo family.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think that for the past year or so, your emotions have been fluctuating because of Dad?¡±

    No, it should be said that in Li Qianxue¡¯s entire life, when she interacted with Su Chenghui, ahe would always get emotional because of Su Chenghui.

    Li Qianxue wanted to refute, but she was speechless. In the end, she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Su Qingsang knew that Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day, soter on, she didn¡¯t continue to persuade her.

    However, her words still left a mark in her heart. It made her think all the way on the ne back to Lin City...

    ¡°President Li?¡±

    Yang Rong¡¯s words made Li Qianxuee back to her senses. She looked at Yang Rong and nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out first.¡±

    After Yang Rong left, the office became quiet. Li Qianxue turned around and looked outside the window.

    Why did she hate him? Did she hate him? She had to treat Su Chenghui as a stranger,pletely ignore him, and treat him as if he didn¡¯t exist.

    Or was she going to give him a chance and torture him for the rest of his life?

    Li Qianxue instinctively shook off this answer. No, she didn¡¯t want to.

    The best revenge was to treat him as a stranger. Yes, she should do this. Treat Su Chenghui as a stranger. No matter what he did, she wouldpletely ignore him.

    Of course, this might be a little difficult for her, but it didn¡¯t matter. No matter how difficult it was, she would work hard.

    She pushed Su Chenghui out of her mind and focused on her work. As for Su Chenghui, he would be a stranger from now on.

    ..

    City Star¡¯s groundbreaking ceremony.

    At 9:30 pm, Li Qianxue had already arrived at the construction site. Those who had participated in the groundbreaking ceremony knew that this event wasn¡¯t friendly at all.

    It was just cutting the ribbon in a piece of mud that hadn¡¯t been built yet, and then shoveling a few times on the groundbreaking stone.

    It was fine when the weather was good, but when the weather was hot, the Sun could even make you dizzy.

    It was already early summer, and the weather in Lin City was very hot. Li Qianxue felt the waves of heat as soon as she got off the car.

    Li Junsheng, President Zhou, Secretary Li, and President Chen had not arrived yet. Yang Rong followed behind Li Qianxue and looked at the surrounding environment.

    Li Qianxue looked at the balloons floating above and then looked at the attendant who was ready not that far away. She turned around and nced at Yang Rong.

    ¡°We always do this every time we start work. Can¡¯t the nninge up with something new?¡±

    ¡°President Li, although it¡¯s always the same, the project is different.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that Wang Tao was already here, she nned to go up and greet him. She asked Yang Rong to give some instructions and had people check the surroundings again.

    She went in Wang Tao¡¯s direction. Before she took two steps, an umbre appeared above her head.

    Li Qianxue forgot to take the umbre when she got out of the car. The main reason was that she had to cut the ribbonter and shovel the soil. Even if she really opened an umbre, it wouldn¡¯tst long.

    When she turned around and saw Wei Ting, her face was filled with confusion. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Yourpany¡¯s groundbreaking ceremony is important, so of course I¡¯m here.¡±

    Wei Ting smiled and turned the umbre in her direction. ¡°The sun is shining. I¡¯ll be your underling today. I won¡¯t let you get a sun burn.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Qianxue thanked him, but her footsteps continued in Wang Tao¡¯s direction.

    Wei Ting moved closer to her. When she red at him, he stuck out his tongue innocently. ¡°Qianxue, you can¡¯t me me. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll get tanned.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but can you please stay away from me?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t far from Wang Tao. However, before she could get closer, she saw someone get out of the car next to Wang Tao. If it wasn¡¯t Su Chenghui, then who was it?

    Now that she saw Su Chenghui, she was only stunned for a moment. She nodded her head slightly as a greeting.

    Su Chenghui saw Wei Ting¡¯s actions and also saw that Li Qianxue didn¡¯t push him away. His gaze somewhat gloomy, he lowered his eyes.

    Li Qianxue exchanged a few pleasantries with Wang Tao. Holding the umbre for Li Qianxue dutifully, Wei Ting stood there with a smile.

    Su Chenghui saw his actions and the way he looked at him with a smug expression. He narrowed his eyes, took a few steps to the side with his phone, and went to make a call.

    When he made the call, Li Junsheng had already brought some of the city¡¯s leaders and President Zhou over.

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t care less about Wei Ting anymore and went in the direction of Li Junsheng and the others.

    Wei Ting just wanted to keep up, but his phone rang at this time. He ran to the side to answer the phone. She didn¡¯t know what was said on the other side of the phone, but his expression changed drastically. He wanted to give Li Qianxue a heads up before leaving.

    However, Li Qianxue happened to be talking to Li Junsheng, so he could only quickly get into the car and leave first.

    After he left, Su Chenghui silently took out an umbre from the back of his car and headed in Li Qianxue¡¯s direction.

    There were still more than ten minutes before the groundbreaking ceremony at 10 o¡¯clock sharp. In addition to leaders like Li Junsheng, there were also some reporters from the mainstream media outlets in the city.

    Yang Rong was dealing with the reporters while Li Qianxue was talking to Li Junsheng and the others about this project and thend next door.

    While she was engrossed in talking, an umbre was ced over her head. She thought it was still Wei Ting and didn¡¯t think too much about it. She didn¡¯t even turn around.

    President Zhou smiled when he saw Su Chenghui behind her. He then looked at the others and revealed a look of tacit understanding.

    Five minutes to ten, Li Junsheng was the first to speak. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s about to start.¡±

    ¡°Okay, this way please.¡±

    As the main person in charge of this project, Li Qianxue bowed and gestured for the leaders to leave first. At this time, Wang Tao came over. She smiled and gestured for Wang Tao to leave first.

    She followed behind Wang Tao. Wang Tao looked behind her and smiled as he took a few steps forward.

    This side was a construction site that hadn¡¯t been started yet. Even though the red carpet had beenid out, it was still a little uneven. At the end of the red carpet was the ce where the ribbon was cut.

    After the ribbon was cut, it would be the groundbreaking ceremony.

    For the sake of her image today, Li Qianxue wore a pair of not-so-high heels. After taking only two steps, she bumped into something and turned.

    Her body was about to fall down when a hand quickly supported her body from behind.

    She instinctively took a step back, but she retreated into a warm chest.

    She smelled a familiar scent. She turned around and widened her eyes when she saw Su Chenghui in front of her.

    ¡°Why is it you?¡±

    Su Chenghui was still holding her waist with one hand and holding an umbre with the other. She wanted him to take his hand away, but Su Chenghui looked at the stage.

    ¡°It¡¯s about to start. They¡¯re all waiting for us. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Who was with him? Where did ¡°us¡±e from?

    Li Qianxue¡¯s face didn¡¯t look pleasant. She just nned to treat Su Chenghui as a stranger, but he had been by her side for so long.

    Even if she wanted to re up, there were so many guests today, and there were reporters. She couldn¡¯t throw a tantrum even if she wanted to. When she thought about it, her facial expression turned even uglier.

 Chapter 724 - Chapter 014: She Didnâ€™t Want To Become That Kind Of Person

    <h4>Chapter 724: Chapter 014: She Didn¡¯t Want To Be That Kind Of Person</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t seem to notice the anger on her face. ¡°Mayor Li is going to speak in a while.¡±

    Li Qianxue forced a smile and looked at the umbre on his head. ¡°You also know I¡¯m going on stage?¡±

    Su Chenghui put away the umbre and handed it to his assistant. ¡°Of course. After all, I¡¯m going on stage too, right?¡±

    Li Qianxue nced at him coldly and took the opportunity to go up to the stage. Su Chenghui held her hand from behind and said softly, ¡°The road isn¡¯t easy to walk. Let me help you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Li Qianxue pulled her hand back discreetly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, and naturally I¡¯ll walk well.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue...¡± Su Chenghui was a little helpless, but Li Qianxue was already walking very fast.

    It wasn¡¯t her first time attending the groundbreaking ceremony. After so many years, how could the Li Corporation not have done many projects? She really didn¡¯t need Su Chenghui.

    One after the other, the two of them went up to the simple tform made of wood. The red carpet was allid out on the stage.

    Li Junsheng and Wang Tao stood in the middle. After the two of them went up the stage, they stood on both sides of Li Junsheng. Everything that happened next was done ording to the procedure.

    Li Junsheng spoke first on behalf of the city leaders, then President Zhou, and finally, it was Li Qianxue¡¯s turn.

    She had the draft that Yang Rong had prepared for her a few days ago, but her memory had always been good. Such a scene was nothing to her.

    The sun was a little high. She was wearing a rose-red suit, which was neither ostentatious nor grand. It was also in line with the festive asion needed for the opening of the business today.

    She first thanked the city leaders for their support for the work of the Li Corporation. Then, she thanked the Tianyu Group for their role in this matter, as well as the results of the cooperation between the twopanies in many aspects.

    Finally, she talked about the concept of City Star, an all-AI residential area.

    It was a long story, but it was short. Her speech was only five minutes long. There were countless cameras facing her from below the stage. She was already used to such an asion.

    After one round of speech, it was time to cut the ribbon. Su Chenghui, who had been standing on the other side of Li Junsheng just now, actually walked to her side at this time.

    The etiquettedy carried a golden te and a pair of red silk scissors on the stage. Su Chenghui stood beside her and turned his head to look at her.

    This scene was really familiar. The two of them stood together, cutting the ribbon andying the foundation for the project. Who knew how many times it had happened?

    Li Qianxue ignored the overly heated gazes of the people around her. She ced all her attention in front of her.

    A stranger. From now on, Su Chenghui was just a stranger.

    She thought about Su Qingsang¡¯s words that day for a long time. She thought that she didn¡¯t want to be entangled with Su Chenghui for the rest of her life.

    So what if she tortured Su Chenghui every day? If she tortured him, wouldn¡¯t she be like him?

    She didn¡¯t want to.

    She didn¡¯t need to throw away her bottom line for a man who wasn¡¯t worth it.

    That night was Old Master Dong¡¯s birthday banquet. Li Qianxue went as a representative of the Li family. In the past, for such banquets, Su Yuxin attending was enough.

    She personally came to give Old Master Dong face.

    This morning, the Li Corporation¡¯s groundbreaking ceremony was on TV. Not only was it on TV, but the Li Corporation had also ced advertisements on the inte and on all the major print media.

    When she entered, many people congratted her.

    Li Qianxue chatted with those people, but this wasn¡¯ her home ground after all, so after chatting for a while, she picked a corner and sat down.

    A message popped up on her phone. She was in a Wechat group with Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin.

    Su Qingsang would asionally post photos and videos of the twins. Li Qianxue¡¯s biggest hobby after work was to look at the photos Su Qingsang posted.

    The twins had been together for more than three months, and they could already roll around.

    Nian Nian was slower, and she didn¡¯t have enough strength. She tried hard to roll her body on the bed, but she could only roll her body sideways. She would need help to roll her body overpletely.

    The photos were of two people lying on the bed, and a video was sent over after a while.

    Huo Jinyao supported Xiang Xiang¡¯s tiny body and tried hard to roll him over. The little guy was talking in anguage that adults couldn¡¯t understand. He looked very funny and cute.

    ¡°So cute.¡±

    The voice that suddenly sounded was very familiar. Li Qianxue quickly dropped her phone and looked up at the person.

    She shouldn¡¯t be surprised. If she coulde, naturally Su Chenghui coulde too.

    She was going to stand up and leave, but when she thought of the things that she suddenly thought of in the morning, she sat there calmly.

    Su Chenghui looked at her in surprise. Today, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t seem to have that look of wanting to push him away, nor did she have that unconcealed disgust when she saw him.

    Her expression could even be said to be peaceful. Su Chenghui¡¯s surprise onlysted for a few seconds. He quickly thought of the reason for her expression.

    He nced at her and sat down on the sofa next to her. His expression was somewhat cautious.

    ¡°To think about it, Nian Nian is very cute, right?¡± Su Chenghui had gone to Rong City to see the two children before. The older they grew, the more delicate-featured they looked. They were very cute.

    Li Qianxue nced at him. Her lips moved, but she didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Thest time I went to Rong City, the two little guys even smiled at me.¡±

    Li Qianxue closed her eyes. When she heard this, she nced at Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡±

    Su Chenghui was stunned when she suddenly opened her mouth. Li Qianxue curled her lips with a hint of mockery in her eyes. ¡°When you go to Rong City, will you go to see Su Peizhen?¡±

    Su Chenghui choked and looked at Li Qianxue.

    Their eyes met. Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes and lowered his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How has she been recently?¡± Li Qianxue leaned forward and stared at Su Chenghui¡¯s face. ¡°No, or should I ask another question? Does she still hate me?¡±

    After all, she was the one who announced that she had severed her rtionship with Su Peizhen. With Su Peizhen¡¯s personality, it should be difficult for her not to hate her, right?

    Su Chenghui was silent for a few seconds. Just when Li Qianxue thought that he wouldn¡¯t answer, she heard his soft voice.

    ¡°She is very good now. She doesn¡¯t hate anyone.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°You have to believe that she is actually a good child.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s words caused Li Qianxue to sneer. He looked up at her with a serious expression. ¡°Peizhwn was raised by you. Even if she couldn¡¯t take it and took the wrong path, she was still raised by you. If you reject her, you are rejecting your own efforts.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui deeply because of her words. ¡°Is that so? But I have long denied all my efforts for so many years. After all, I spent more than 20 years raising two ingrates. If it wasn¡¯t a waste of my efforts, what else could it be?¡±

    Su Chenghui was speechless, but Li Qianxue felt bored. She had just thought it through this morning. She wanted to treat Su Chenghui as a stranger. Since she wanted to treat him as a stranger, why would she say these things?

    Just as she was about to leave, she heard Su Chenghui¡¯s extremely low and hoarse voice, ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±

    He was looking at her now with a burning gaze, ¡°Your efforts weren¡¯t in vain. Peizhen asked me to tell you that she¡¯s sorry.¡±

    ¡°She said that she knows that you don¡¯t need to and don¡¯t want to hear it. However, she does owe you an apology.¡±

    Silence. Li Qianxue sat there without moving. It was very lively outside the banquet hall, but in Li Qianxue¡¯s area, it was deathly silent.

    Staring at Su Chenghui, she sat there expressionlessly.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t avoid her gaze, and his voice was very soft. ¡°Peizhen has indeed changed now. She even reduced her sentence for meritorious service. If you see her, you will know.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s lips were tight and the back of her hand was a little pale.

    She had raised Su Peizhen for more than 20 years. She had been carefully educated and nurtured since she was young. If Su Chenghui was the person who hurt her the most in this marriage, Su Peizhen was the second person. It wasn¡¯t that she did not give her a way out, nor did she not give her a choice.

    She could have had a better way, but she chose the one that hurt her the most.

    When she targeted Su Qingsang, not to mention that she had already recognized Su Qingsang, even if she didn¡¯t know Su Qingsang¡¯s identity in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed with her methods.

    She taught Su Peizhen to see the big picture and be long-sighted. In the end, she put her mind on those dirty tricks.

    Su Peizhen paid the price, but to her, she also lost a daughter. Even if this daughter wasn¡¯t born by her.

    ¡°What does it have to do with me? ¡°Li Qianxue¡¯s expression was very cold. ¡°She is no longer my daughter. I don¡¯t want to see her either.¡±

    She had clearly said earlier that she wanted to treat Su Chenghui as a stranger, but his casual words had reminded her of those unpleasant things.

    Even if she was the one who started it, it still made her ufortable. Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She stood up and turned to walk outside.

    Su Chenghui stood up, then followed behind her.

    Li Qianxue greeted Old Master Dong and said that she had something to do at thest minute, so she left first. With Li Qianxue¡¯s status, Old Master Dong was already very happy that she coulde. He was very polite and asked her to do her own things. He also asked his son to send Li Qianxue off.

    Li Qianxue refused. When Old Master Dong saw Su Chenghui behind her, he revealed a smile.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t see that smiling face. If she did, she would probably be even gloomier.

    The night breeze was cool. There wasn¡¯t a single star in the sky. It was clear that the sun was still shining brightly in the morning, but at this moment, dark clouds were gathering. It looked like there would be a rain at night.

    The humidity in the air made the annoyance in Li Qianxue¡¯s heart not only not disappear, but also increase.

    Especially when she knew that Su Chenghui was following behind her, her footsteps became faster and faster.

    She looked at the parking lot at the other end of the hotel, where Xiao Zhao parked his car. She could have called him to drive over, but now she would rather walk by herself and calm down.

    When she was about to cross the road, the car in front drove quite fast.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    Su Chenghui, who was behind her, rushed forward at this time and pulled her back.

    The impact made Li Qianxue¡¯s body crash into Su Chenghui¡¯s arms. He hugged her and took two big steps back before he stabilized his body.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Li Qianxue was thinking about something and indeed didn¡¯t notice it. Now that she had reacted, she reached out and pushed Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, stay away from me.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t followed behind her, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of walking faster.

    ¡°Qianxue...¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡± Li Qianxue took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to forgive Su Peizhen? Or do you want me to forgive you?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you meant¡±

    Li Qianxue thought of her previous n. She had always avoided talking about it in the past. She thought that as long as she stayed away from Su Chenghui, it would be fine. But now, she wanted to make things clear with him.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, I just want to tell you. What you¡¯re doing now is useless to me. It¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°First of all, I hate you. I hate you very much. The best I can do is not to take revenge on you, but I can¡¯t not hate you. I don¡¯t want to forgive you or Su Peizhen. Second of all, Qingsang and Yuxin have grown up. They don¡¯t need your fatherly love anymore. I don¡¯t need yourpensation, and neither do my two children. So why do you need to say anything aboutpensation?¡±

    ¡°Finally, if you really feel guilty, if you really feel that you¡¯ve let me down, and Su Peizhen really feels that she¡¯s let me down, then all you two can do is to stay away from us. Understand?¡±

    Su Chenghui saw that she was about to turn around and leave, so he went forward and grabbed her arm. He was panicking, and suddenly understood that Li Qianxue suddenly wanted to draw a line between them.

    ¡°Qianxue, you know very well that this is impossible. Yuxin and Qingsang are both my children. How can I distance myself?¡±

    ¡°You still have Su Peizhen, while I only have Qingsang and Yuxin.¡± Li Qianxue refused. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stop you from epting two children, but from what you said just now, you clearly made a choice. The same choice as twenty years ago. In that case, what do I have to say to you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Su Chenghui held her shoulder. ¡°You can¡¯t wrong me like this. I never thought like that, and I never made such a choice.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t? Then why did you tell me just now that Peizhen is a good child? If she is a good child, then what are my two children?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just wanted to tell you that Peizhen has really changed. Moreover, you¡¯ve raised her for so long, you should know her character.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve raised her for so long, but I couldn¡¯t see through her. It¡¯s like how I thought you were an honest person before, but what about your character? What about it?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, it¡¯s not fair to me for you to treat me like this. I was just impulsive back then, and I regretted it afterward.¡±

    This was the first time Su Chenghui had pour out his heart in front of her. ¡°I was a little angry at that time, but afterward, I regretted it. I really regretted it.¡±

    Not only did he regret it because of the divorce with Li Qianxue, but in the past 20 years, as long as he thought about, day and night, there was no time that he didn¡¯t regret it.

    At first, it was impulsive, butter, he couldn¡¯t exin it clearly. When he wanted to say it, he couldn¡¯t say it anymore.

    He couldn¡¯t exin these things to Li Qianxue. He also couldn¡¯t tell her that he had long given up on revenge.

    It was only because of his ridiculous self-esteem that he couldn¡¯t open his mouth.

 Chapter 725 - She Might Be Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 725: She Might Be Crazy</h4>

    Impulsiveness was the devil. The current Su Chenghui had fully understood this sentence.

    At that time, he was indeed impulsive. Later, he wanted to exin his ipetence. In the process, he was afraid that others would see through it. Even though he knew that he felt guilty toward Su Qingsang, he didn¡¯t dare to show too much closeness.

    All of this was his fault. He couldn¡¯t say anything more to defend himself. His voice became very soft, bitter and helpless.

    ¡°I was really just impulsive.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at him and realized that she had lost control. This wasn¡¯t good.

    She still remembered it and was still struggling. This meant that she hadn¡¯t let it go. She had to learn to let it go.

    The wind seemed to have gotten colder. Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui and took a step back.

    ¡°It is said that the feelings between a man and a woman are also caused by impulsiveness.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s voice was very soft. Her gaze was slightly cold, she looked at him. ¡°Because of a moment of impulsiveness, I fell in love with a person. Because of a moment of impulsiveness, I wanted to get a person. After I got him, I realized that a moment of impulsiveness really hurts people.¡±

    She used his own words against him. Just like that, Su Chenghui¡¯s hand rxed. Li Qianxue took a big step back again.

    As she turned around, a gust of wind blew over. Li Qianxue¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment. In just a moment,rge drops of rain fell from above her head.

    She stood on the side of the road and had nowhere to hide. Su Chenghui naturally saw it too. In just a short while, he quickly took off his suit jacket and covered her head.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°The rain is very heavy. Let me send you to the car first.¡±

    There was no umbre and the car wasn¡¯t here. If she refused again, she was afraid that it would all get wet.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s body didn¡¯t move and her back was stiff. Su Chenghui looked at her with a helpless expression. ¡°You would rather be sick than ept my help?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Qianxue nodded. ¡°I would rather be sick than ept your help.¡±

    The atmosphere became stiff again. The rain outside became heavier. Su Chenghui felt helpless and sighed. ¡°Why do you have to be like this? If you get wet and get sick, won¡¯t you make the Old Master worry? Even if you ept my help this time, so what?¡±

    Li Qianxue wanted to say, ¡®of course something would happen¡¯, but the rain above her head was indeed getting heavier. Su Chenghui covered her head with his suit jacket, and his body was already more than half wet.

    Li Qianxue still wanted to say something, but Su Chenghui walked to her side and gently touched her with his shoulder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If the rain gets heavier, we won¡¯t be able to leave in a while.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s footsteps were very slow, but she was led forward by him.

    The rain got heavier, and Su Chenghui¡¯s body was almostpletely wet. Li Qianxue¡¯s upper body was protected by him and covered by the suit, so she didn¡¯t get wet at all.

    However, the high heels under her feet affected her speed, especially when she went up and down the stairs.

    Su Chenghui used his shoulders as support. One hand was holding the corner of the suit jacket, and the other hand was holding her shoulders, so that she could walk steadily and not fall.

    When Su Chenghui¡¯s shoulder touched Li Qianxue¡¯s, her body instantly stiffened. There was still his scent on the jacket. That scent was too familiar to her.

    Realizing that she was distracted, Li Qianxue quickened her pace and walked forward.

    ¡°Get in the car.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s car stopped across the hotel. He opened the car door. It was toote for Li Qianxue to retreat. She could only get in the car.

    Her head wasn¡¯t wet, but her body and feet were wet. Su Chenghui covered her head with his suit jacket so that she wouldn¡¯t get wet.

    Su Chenghui waspletely drenched. He closed the car door and quickly went to the other side to get in the car.

    He opened the locker in front and took out a clean towel and handed it to Li Qianxue. ¡°You can wipe yourself.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± She sat there and didn¡¯t want to take it. ¡°You can use it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Wipe the water off your body. I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    Su Chenghui was very stubborn. He ced the towel on Li Qianxue¡¯s hand while he took out the napkin on the table and casually wiped the water off his face.

    Li Qianxue looked at him and her gaze fell on the towel in her hand. She wasn¡¯t that wet.

    Su Chenghui had blocked the downwind just now, so the rain was falling on him. She casually wiped twice and handed the towel back to Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Chenghui took the towel from her hand and thanked her.

    Li Qianxue frowned slightly. He gave her the towel and she used it. Should he thank her?

    Su Chenghui wiped his hair dry. He was actually very wet. It would be really ufortable.

    He nced at Li Qianxue. ¡°It will take at least an hour and a half to drive back to the Li family. Why don¡¯t you go to my ce? You can take a shower and change your clothes?¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui? You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mypany is nearby at Shengda Garden. Do you remember? I¡¯ve been living there for more than a year.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not free to send me home, I can ask Xiao Zhao to pick me up.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m not trying to do anything to you. I just want to tell you that it will only take ten minutes to get to Shengda Garden from here. Even if you ask Xiao Zhao to pick you up, it will still take you an hour and a half to get back to the Li family. Are you sure you want to wear wet clothes for an hour and a half?¡±

    Li Qianxue was silent. She was a little mysophobic. It was okay if her upper body was clean. Her pants were all stuck to her body because of the rain. Her shoes were also full of water. She felt very ufortable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just take a shower and change your clothes.¡± Su Chenghui saw that Li Qianxue still wanted to refuse, so he couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to catch a cold.¡±

    This sudden concern made Li Qianxue¡¯s face darken. Before she could say anything, Su Chenghui had already started the car.

    She couldn¡¯t say anything to stop him. The rain was very heavy. Even with the windshield wipers on, the road ahead couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s speed was very slow. It wasn¡¯t past the evening rush hour yet, but there were many cars on the road in Lin City.

    There were a few buildings in this area that were built by the Li family back then. Among them, there were two buildings that were her and Su Chenghui¡¯s achievements.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s car took a turn in front, and he nced at her from the corner of his eye. Following her line of sight, he also saw the buildings in front, including the building at the end of the road. The residential area he was living in now, Shengda Garden.

    ¡°There¡¯s a new school next to Shengda Garden now, and the price has gone up quite a bit. Second-hand houses are in high demand.¡±

    His voice made Li Qianxue turn her eyes to look at him. Su Chenghui was focused on driving, as if he didn¡¯t notice her gaze. ¡°I still remember when you and I worked overtime for this Shengda Garden for many days.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t speak, so naturally, she also remembered.

    She wouldn¡¯t deny her cooperation with Su Chenghui on official matters, nor would she deny that Su Chenghui, who worked hard and was always very discerning, really attracted her at that time.

    She still remembered that Shengda Garden¡¯s plot ofnd wasn¡¯t considered big at that time. After calcting the greenery ratio, the residential area wasn¡¯t big enough.

    At that time, the housing prices in Lin City had just started to rise. The nning department and the development department wanted to build single apartments with small units.

    It must be known that in those years, single apartments were very popr. However, Su Chenghui didn¡¯t agree.

    He brought people to investigate the surrounding environment. After doing an interview, he submitted a report. He said that there were several schools in this area.

    There were elementary, middle, and international kindergartens. In the future, there would definitely be many young couples who wanted to buy a house in this area.

    Of course, young people and investors would buy a bachelor apartment, but they were more capable. Moreover, the ones who couldst longer would definitely be young couples, and it would be families with children.

    At that time, there was no concept of a so-called school district house, but Su Chenghui pushed aside the objections of the public and resisted the pressure of the board of directors. He also tried his best to buy a piece ofnd next to it, which resulted in the current Shengshi Tea Garden.

    Not long after the opening of the sale, the concept of school district housing began to exist, and Su Chenghui asked people to promote only in that direction.

    Sure enough, not long after, the concept of school district housing came out, especially after a few college entrance examination top scorers appeared in the high school near Shengda. It became difficult to find a single house in Shengda. There were even clients and rtives of the Li family who came to buy a house.

    At that time, Li Qianxue was one of the few people who supported Su Chenghui. She recognized his working abilities, so she would put aside her prejudice and ept every decision he made.

    During that period of time, Su Chenghui was responsible for doing the outside work well and solving the outside matters. She was responsible for solving the opposition voices within thepany. Under such cooperation, it could be considered that they had a very harmonious time together.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just that period of time. For a long time, as long as it didn¡¯t involve family matters, if they only talked about thepany, the atmosphere between the two of them could be considered good.

    The rain was very loud, and the car was very quiet.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t answer Su Chenghui¡¯s words. She thought that perhaps she had misjudged him from the beginning.

    Su Chenghui would be a very good coborator and work partner, but he might not be a very good husband and a qualified father.

    She should have understood this in the past. If that was the case, their ending might be different now.

    ¡°Qianxue? We¡¯re here.¡±

    When she was distracted, the car had already stopped at the underground parking lot where Su Chenghui lived.

    Li Qianxue got out of the car and looked at the environment in front of her. They had participated in the design of the building and theyout of the building.

    She was the one who decided on this apartment because it faced the artificialke in the middle of themunity. Further away, they could see a park in front of them.

    During the divorce, she gave this apartment to Su Chenghui so that he could sign the papers quickly. She didn¡¯t expect him to live here.

    She thought that with his pride, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to live in the apartment she gave him.

    ¡°You really liked this neighborhood. Do you still remember it?¡±

    Su Chenghui led her to the elevator. His voice was gentle, and one could vaguely hear a trace of nostalgia.

    Li Qianxue looked at her high heels that were wet from the rain and didn¡¯t respond to his words. She had already vaguely guessed the reason Su Chenghui lived here.

    Li Qianxue owned a lot of properties, but the apartment she left behind in Shengda Garden was a little different.

    She had personally participated in the renovation of this apartment. It was designed ording to her preferences.

    At that time, she liked the floor and the apartment design very much. She had nned to give this apartment as a birthday present to Su Yuxin, so she put in more effort than other ces.

    The sound of the elevator reminded her that she was distracted again. The sticky feeling on her body made her very ufortable. She walked out of the elevator with a cold expression on her face.

    Su Chenghui looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything. He calmly stepped forward and signaling for Li Qianxue to go in, he used his fingerprint to unlock the door.

    Li Qianxue took a look at the door. Everything was still the same, even the furniture that she had originally picked out.

    It was also very clean. It wasn¡¯t to the extent that it looked like nobody lived there, but it wasn¡¯t like the usual bachelor apartment, which always looked messy.

    Su Chenghui entered the door before her. He casually threw his coat at the front entrance.

    ¡°Take a shower first.¡± He found a new pair of slippers, bath towel and toiletries. ¡°No one has used the guest one. You can take a shower there.¡±

    He said this because he was afraid that Li Qianxue would mind. Li Qianxue nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Or, would you prefer to take a bath in the bathroom in the master bedroom?¡± As if realizing that his words could easily be misunderstood, Su Chenghui added, ¡°I don¡¯t really use the bathtub, but I have asked Auntie to sterilize and clean it regrly.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s body felt sticky and wet, so naturally it was ufortable. She also liked to take a bath at home, since it was a rare time for her to rx.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Su Chenghui seemed to know what she was thinking. He knew her habits very well, so he quickly went to the master bedroom.

    Li Qianxue took two steps and stood there with a little hesitation. However, Su Chenghui came out very quickly.

    ¡°The water is ready. You can go and wash first.¡±

    Li Qianxue nced at him but didn¡¯t refuse. She turned around and went to the bathroom.

    The master bedroom was very clean and tidy. The quilt was folded neatly. There was a book on the bedside. The room wasn¡¯t big, but it was full of Su Chenghui¡¯s scent.

    At this moment, Li Qianxue regretted it. She couldn¡¯t help but walk out. She wanted to go to the guest room outside and have a quick shower.

    However, as soon as she walked out, she saw Su Chenghui walking into the guest room. Li Qianxue stood there motionlessly.

    After thinking for a while, she decided to continue.

    The Jacuzzi was very big, and it was also her choice. The warm water washed over her body and eliminated most of the difort from the rain just now.

    Li Qianxue closed her eyes. Her body wasfortable, but she was starting to get irritated. She must have gone crazy today to follow Su Chenghui home. She even took a bath in his bathroom?

    But when Li Qianxue heard Su Chenghui say to her, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to catch a cold,¡± she inexplicably agreed.

    Thinking of this, Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t even take a bath at ease, and the irritation in her heart became even stronger.

    ..

    This bath took a long time. After half an hour, Li Qianxue finally tidied herself up.

    She put on the bathrobe that Su Chenghui had prepared, tied the belt tightly, and checked it again and again. Li Qianxue decided to go out and get her phone to call Xiao Zhao.

    He should still be waiting for her near the hotel banquet hall, so she asked him to send a set of clothes over.

    She had just left the room but before she could get her phone, she saw Su Chenghuiing out of the kitchen.

    ¡°You¡¯re done washing? Just in time. Let¡¯s eat something.¡±

    In front of her, Su Chenghui was wearing loungewear. He came out of the kitchen with a bowl in his hand.

    Li Qianxue was stunned when she saw Su Chenghui like this.

 Chapter 726 - Donâ€™t Worry, Itâ€™s Not Poisoned

    <h4>Chapter 726: Don¡¯t Worry, It¡¯s Not Poisoned</h4>

    ¡°You left without eating tonight. Eat something.¡±

    Li Qianxue stood there without moving. She watched as Su Chenghui ced the bowl on the dining table. She could smell the faint aroma of food in the air.

    Her lips were pursed into a straight line. Su Chenghui knew how to cook?

    One of her hands was still hanging above her bag. The bag was already wet and there were still water droplets on it. She withdrew her fingertips and looked at Su Chenghui.

    He had just showered. His hair was probably just dry blown, and there was still some moisture left.

    He put the bowl in his hand on the dining table, turned around, and went back to the kitchen. Li Qianxue stood there and watched him bring out another bowl.

    It was also at this time that she saw clearly that there was noodles in the bowl.

    ¡°Come and eat.¡± Su Chenghui called her. Li Qianxue stood there motionlessly. She took out her phone again and nned to call Xiao Zhao.

    ¡°You want Xiao Zhao to buy you clothes? Even if hees, he won¡¯te so fast, right?¡±

    ¡°Or are you afraid that I will poison the noodles?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s self-mockery did not receive Li Qianxue¡¯s praise. She stood there with a cold expression on her face and stubbornly called Xiao Zhao.

    No one picked up.

    She did not give up and called again, but still no one picked up.

    Li Qianxue wanted to curse. At every critical time, Xiao Zhao would drop the ball.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Su Chenghui called her again. ¡°If you don¡¯te over to eat, the noodles will get cold.¡±

    Li Qianxue stood there without moving. Her lips were tightly pursed, and formed a cold straight line.

    Holding her phone, she called Xiao Zhao again. Without waiting for the call to go through, Su Chenghui had already walked in front of her. He took the phone away and put it aside.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bowl of noodles. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous, right?¡±

    Before Li Qianxue could react, he had already brought her to the dining table, pulled out a chair, and asked her to sit down.

    In front of her was a bowl of steaming noodles. When she sat down, she could smell the aroma of the food. The noodles were beef noodles.

    There was thinly sliced stewed beef, followed by vegetables, and ayer of chopped green onions was sprinkled on them. It looked very delicious.

    Li Qianxue sat there without moving until Su Chenghui stuffed a pair of chopsticks into her hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s really not poisoned.¡±

    Li Qianxue held the chopsticks in her hands, and her body was a little stiff. Su Chenghui had already turned around and sat down on the other side.

    Seeing that she was still in a daze, he looked up. ¡°Are you really not hungry?¡±

    Li Qianxue wanted to say that she was not hungry, but at this moment, her stomach let out a rumble. Her expression turned a little ugly.

    She had a meeting at noon, but she did not feel like eating after lunch. In the evening, she went to the banquet hall. Before she had time to eat, she left early because she met Su Chenghui

    ¡°Eat, it won¡¯t taste that bad.¡±

    Li Qianxue was very picky with her food. Although the Li family usually focused on nd food, the nd food showed the skills of a chef.

    Preserving the original vor of the food was much more difficult than making heavy-vored food. She didn¡¯t want to eat it at first, but in this situation, whether she ate it or not didn¡¯t seem to make any difference.

    She went to Su Chenghui¡¯s house, took a shower at his house, then ate.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t hesitate too much. She picked up some noodles and took a bite.

    Just one bite made her stunned. The taste was indeed good.

    It seemed easy to cook the noodles, but in fact, a little more or a little less heat would affect the texture of the noodles. She couldn¡¯t help but look up at Su Chenghui.

    He was focused on eating the noodles. asionally, when he looked up and met her gaze, he suddenly smiled.

    ¡°It tastes bad?¡±

    Li Qianxue did not speak. With such noodles, she really could not say that it tasted bad. After all, it was not bad.

    The bowl was a big bowl. She didn¡¯t have a big appetite, so she put down her chopsticks after she finished half of it. In fact, she didn¡¯t eat much in the evening.

    Su Chenghui had a good appetite and finished all the noodles. He found that she still had half a bowl left. He didn¡¯t force her to eat. Instead, he took her bowl and started eating.

    ¡°You ¨C¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve eaten before.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You know, but you¡¯re still eating it?¡± Li Qianxue watched as Su Chenghui picked up the chopsticks that she had used before.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to waste food.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s words left Li Qianxue at a loss for words.

    It¡¯s not good to waste food? The Li family was considered a blue blood family. Although Old Master Li had always advocated frugality, it was impossible for the kitchen to cook exactly the right amount of food.

    Why didn¡¯t Su Chenghui do this in the past?

    Before she could say anything, Su Chenghui had already finished her remaining noodles. Li Qianxue was very embarrassed.

    He used her used chopsticks to eat her leftover noodles, which made her feel very ufortable.

    She even had a feeling that he did it on purpose to make her ufortable.

    Su Chenghui got up and put the bowl in the kitchen beforeing out. There would naturally be a part-time worker to clean it up tomorrow. Now, he wanted to spend his time with Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue went to the living room. She wanted to call Xiao Zhao again. Su Chenghui came over and sat down beside her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about how I know how to cook?¡±

    Li Qianxue paused from making the call. ¡°Why should I be curious?¡±

    ¡°But I want to tell you.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to know.¡±

    Li Qianxue lowered her head and was about to make another call. Su Chenghui took her phone away again and put it aside.

    ¡°Do you know? Ever since I divorced you, I¡¯ve learned a lot of things.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Li Qianxue was not in a hurry to snatch the phone back. ¡°So, you should thank me for divorcing you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to you, not because you divorced me.¡± Su Chenghui looked at her focused gaze, and his reflection could be seen in it. ¡°But it¡¯s because of your tolerance and patience toward me over the years.¡±

    Putting aside the fact that he had reced Su Qingsang and Su Peizhen, Su Chenghui also knew that he had not taken on the responsibility of being a husband to Li Qianxue all these years.

    Li Qianxue seemed to be smart and capable, but she was very persistent in her rtionship. She knew that he did not love her, but she still jumped in and endured him for so many years.

    He had been working hard and getting close to her for more than a year, but it didn¡¯t make Li Qianxue change her opinion of him.

    But it had already made him feel ufortable, painful, and conflicted.

    But what about Li Qianxue?

    There were some things that couldn¡¯t be thought about. Just thinking about it made her feel heart-wrenching pain.

    Su Chenghui held Li Qianxue¡¯s hand and looked at her with never-before-seen gentleness. ¡°There were many things that I didn¡¯t do well in the past, whether it was being a husband or a father, but I will work hard in the future. I will be a qualified husband and a qualified father.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue. I don¡¯t expect you to give me a chance anymore. Whether you give me a chance or not, that is your freedom. I just hope that I can always follow you, apany you, and help you when you need it. Whether you believe it or not, this is what I hope for now.¡±

    His hand, with a burning warmth, held hers slightly tightly. Li Qianxue had once hoped that he had her in his eyes, but she could not see her in his eyes.

    At this moment, she found herself in his eyes, and her shadow was everywhere.

    Li Qianxue felt an electric current flowing from his hand to her hand, and then from her hand to her heart.

    She clearly felt her heart beat faster. She tried to look away, then tried to pull her hand back.

    But in front of her, there was only Su Chenghui¡¯s serious face.

    ¡°I love you. I am willing to spend the rest of my life to fulfill you. I will let you know that I am serious.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, please believe me. I really love you.¡±

    The living room was very quiet. Even though Li Qianxue had reached this age, her experience in love was pitifully little.

    All of her experience in love came from Su Chenghui.

    Her silent reaction was not within Su Chenghui¡¯s expectations. He thought that she did not believe him, and he did not intend to say more. It was better to do more than to say more. He would definitely show it to her.

    ¡°Qianxue, just look at me in the future.¡±

    Li Qianxue still had not recovered from that discovery. Her phone suddenly rang. It was a phone call from Xiao Zhao.

    Li Qianxue snapped back to reality and quickly withdrew her hand, then sat up straight. Her face was cold. ¡°It¡¯s no use. I don¡¯t need yourpany, and I won¡¯t need your help.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t look at him and picked up the phone.

    ¡°Madam, where are you?¡± Xiao Zhao had just gone to the bathroom. When he came back, he found that there were a few missed calls. ¡°It¡¯s still raining heavily. Are you still in the banquet hall? Do you want me to drive their to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not in the hotel now. Come to Shengda Garden to pick me up.¡±

    ¡°Shengda Garden?¡± Xiao Zhao looked puzzled. ¡°Why did you run to Shengda Garden?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Qianxue did not want to exin further. ¡°When youe over, bring me a set of clothes.¡±

    ¡°Clothes? Are your clothes wet?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Qianxue looked at the time. ¡°There should be a department store nearby that is not closed. After you buy clothes,e straight to pick me up. Drive the car directly to the underground parking lot of the eighth building.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Xiao Zhao hung up the phone. Li Qianxue found that Su Chenghui had gone to the kitchen at some point. When he came out again, he was holding a ss of fruit juice in his hand.

    ¡°Cherry juice that you like.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at the ss of fruit juice without reaching out her hand. She looked up at Su Chenghui with undisguised displeasure in her eyes. ¡°Su Chenghui, don¡¯t do these things. It¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°Whether you learn to cook or learn anything, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know and I don¡¯t care. Of course, if you¡¯re willing to stay away from me in the future, I think I¡¯ll be more grateful to you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°The only thing I need you to do is to stay away from me and not appear in front of me again.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Su Chenghui nodded, but he still put the ss of juice in her hand. ¡°However, I can¡¯t stay away from you now. After all, you are at my house.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Drink it. I see that you haven¡¯t eaten much for dinner.¡±

    Su Chenghui took her hand and let her take the ss of juice. ¡°I squeezed it just now and put it in the refrigerator. It¡¯s just right to drink it now.¡±

    Li Qianxue held the ss of cold cherry juice and looked at Su Chenghui. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re getting better and better after leaving the Li Corporation. Not only do you have time to cook, but you also have time to do these things.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing alright.¡± Su Chenghui smiled. ¡°In fact, I knew how to do these before the divorce. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t spend my time on this.¡±

    After all, the Li family was not a ce where he needed to take action.

    ¡°Nice disguise.¡±

    He clearly knew how but pretended he couldn¡¯t. After so many years, she was really fooled by him.

    ¡°Qianxue ¨C¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you couldn¡¯t control the weather, I would have reason to suspect that even if there wasn¡¯t this rain today, you would have thought of a way to bring me here, right?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m not as scheming as that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not that scheming. You just have a way to deceive me and take revenge on me.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Now either you walk away, or I walk away.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at her side profile and couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t want to walk away. In the end, he could only stand up and return to his room.

    Not long after Su Chenghui returned to his room, Xiao Zhao, who was carrying a few bags, arrived..

    Other than bags with luxury custom-made clothes, there were also clothes from few brands that Li Qianxue liked. Xiao Zhao was her chauffeur. Every time she went shopping, Xiao Zhao would help her carry the bags.

    There were a few staff members at the counter who knew him. Without needing him to say anything, they directly matched a set of clothes and sent them to Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll change my clothes and go home.¡±

    Li Qianxue changed her clothes and came out. She found that Su Chenghui had also left the room.

    Seeing here out, Su Chenghui looked a little disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t even look at Su Chenghui as she walked forward.

    ¡°Qianxue ¨C¡±

    Li Qianxue heard him and left without looking back. Su Chenghui stood there and watched her disappear behind the door.

    He turned around and saw the cup of fruit juice on the coffee table. She didn¡¯t drink it at all. It was still full.

    Su Chenghui took a step forward and took a sip of the cherry juice. He had tasted it before. It was sweet. Now that he was drinking it again, it felt extremely bitter.

    ..

    When Li Qianxue entered the venue, she saw a few familiar faces. Today was the award ceremony for the top ten young men in Lin City.

    She was invited to be the presenter. With her status in Lin City, she was indeed very suitable.

    The Li family had never minded promoting neers. Among the top ten young menst year, there was also Huo Jinyao and Chou Yanbo.

    She had already nced at the top ten young men this year. She realized that apart from Wang Tao and Wei Ting, she did not know anyone else.

    It was normal for Wang Tao to be chosen first. As the Tianyu Group¡¯s Lin City executive and the decision-makier for Tianyu Group¡¯s direction, he was worthy of this award.

    However, she did not expect Wei Ting to win this award. It surprised her a little.

    After entering the door, she sat at the front. Coincidentally, she saw a few familiar faces. Li Junsheng, Chief Zhou, Chief Chen, Chief Gao, and Secretary Li, these old acquaintances, were all here.

    After greeting the executives, she sat down on the seat with her name tag. When she sat down, she also saw that the seat next to her was Su Chenghui¡¯s.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s face darkened when she saw his name. He was really everywhere.

    The more she didn¡¯t want to see him, the more he appeared. Li Qianxue stared at the name card with the words ¡°Su Chenghui¡± written on it. Her eyes were gloomy.

 Chapter 727 - You Have A Problem Wth This Kind Of Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 727: You Have A Problem Wth This Kind Of Arrangement</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    That day, Su Chenghui brought her to his apartment. Although he didn¡¯t do anything excessive to her, those words he said to her sessfully made her have a dream for the whole night.

    In the dream, Su Chenghui¡¯s voice repeatedly said, ¡°Qianxue, look at me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I love you.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, let me apany you.¡±

    Li Qianxue closed her eyes and shook off the nightmare from that night. Yes, that¡¯s right. To her, it was a nightmare.

    She rubbed her temples. The person that Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to see the most right now was probably Su Chenghui.

    When she realized that no one was paying attention to her, she picked up Su Chenghui¡¯s business card and switched with the seat next to hers.

    She didn¡¯t want to sit next to Su Chenghui, not at all.

    She didn¡¯t know that she had just put the leader¡¯s name tag away. Just as she was about to ce Su Chenghui¡¯s name tag on the leader¡¯s seat, the name tag in her hand was gently taken away.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she suddenly had a feeling of being caught. She looked at the person who came in a little awkwardly.

    Su Chenghui, holding a name tag with one hand and looking at her with the other half of his hand on the table, stood next to her.

    He curled his lips and looked at her with a faint smile. Li Qianxue¡¯s face flushed inexplicably.

    ¡°Give it back to me.¡±

    ¡°Give it back to you?¡± Su Chenghui looked at the name on it. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Before Li Qianxue could finish her sentence, Su Chenghui suddenly approached her. ¡°Qianxue, I really didn¡¯t know that you still ¨C¡±

    Li Qianxue could hear the unfinished meaning in his words, and her face turned red. Half of it was from anger, and the other half was from annoyance.

    She tried her best to resist the urge to snatch the name tag from Su Chenghui¡¯s hand, but her facial expression was quite unsightly. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I was just looking at the name tag and didn¡¯t put it straight. I just wanted to put it straight.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Su Chenghui nodded. Not only did he not deny her words, but he also went along with her words. ¡°You even wanted to put my name tag straight when you saw it was crooked. I really didn¡¯t think too much.¡±

    There was a faint smile in his voice. Li Qianxue had almost never seen such a scoundrel like Su Chenghui. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether she was angry or infuriated.

    ¡°Su Chenghui ¨C¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t exin, I understand.¡±

    When Su Chenghui spoke, he put the name tag away very calmly. Of course, he put it in the same ce as before.

    His name card was next to Li Qianxue. Just this knowledge made him a lot happier.

    He was a little surprised. After all, he was not a twenty-something-year-old kid. How could he be so easily satisfied?

    By the time Li Qianxue reacted, Su Chenghui had already sat down. There was still a subtle smile on the corner of his mouth.

    That smile was an eyesore to Li Qianxue. Just as she was about to say something, Wei Ting stood in front of her.

    ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m so happy. You know what? You will be the one giving me the award today.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t expect that she would be the one to give the award to Wei Ting. ¡°Then congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Wei Ting smiled and leaned forward a little. ¡°Qianxue, you¡¯re the one who gave me the award. That¡¯s what makes me happy. As for this award, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    As he spoke, his gaze swept over Su Chenghui with some smugness. Su Chenghui remained as still as a mountain and sat in his seat calmly.

    Su Chenghui naturally noticed Wei Ting¡¯s provocative gaze.

    ¡°President Su is also here today?¡± Wei Ting seemed to have just noticed him. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°I happen to be one of the presenters today.¡±

    Since he was one of the top ten young men, there were naturally ten presenters as well. Su Chenghui¡¯s tone did not change much, but the meaning revealed by his eyes made Wei Ting¡¯s pride dissipate a little.

    He was here to present the award, while he was here to receive the award. What was there to be proud of?

    ¡°President Su is old, so naturally, he can only do things like presenting the award. After all, with President Su¡¯s age, he has nothing to do with young men, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it has nothing to do with youth.¡±Su Chenghui, not intending to refute his words, nodded. ¡°So, President Wei is trying to say that Qianxue is also old?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± His face a little nervous, Wei Ting quickly looked at Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue had always despised his young age. If she misunderstood him again like this, it would be even worse.

    Li Qianxue had a headache. Before she could say anything, the main leader had already entered. The venue was much livelier than before.

    ¡°President Wei.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s voice was very alood. ¡°It¡¯s about to start. Your seat seems to be over there.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I really didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t want to leave. He still wanted to exin to Li Qianxue.

    ¡°I know. Go and sit down first.¡±

    Wei Ting saw that Li Qianxue didn¡¯t seem to be angry, so he was more or less relieved. However ¡ª

    ¡°In order to celebrate my award, why don¡¯t we have dinner together?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°Promise me first.¡± Wei Ting looked wronged. ¡°Look, I won the award, and you¡¯re the one who will give it to me. Isn¡¯t this fate? Such fate is worth eating and celebrating, right?¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s decided then. I¡¯lle back and confirm the time with youter.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t have time to say anything, but Wei Ting had already turned around and walked to his seat.

    Su Chenghui sat on the side and heard their conversation clearly. He slightly curled the corner of his lips and turned to look at Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Is this kind of reckless and immature young man really your type?¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Of course it does.¡± Su Chenghui leaned over and got closer and closer to her. ¡°If you like this type, then I can only suck it up and be this kind of reckless and immature young man.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue turned her head and could see Su Chenghui¡¯s erged face in front of her. She looked at the light in his eyes expressionlessly. ¡°First, Wei Ting is not like what you said. He also has a mature and steady side. Second, whether or not I like a person and don¡¯t like a person has nothing to do with his personality. But there is one thing that I am very clear about.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I will definitely not like people who lie about their feelings.¡±

    Su Chenghui was suddenly silent because of her words. Li Qianxue felt as if the world had be quiet. She sat up straight and looked forward.

    Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue had been to the top ten youth award ceremony more than once. The process was simr every year.

    The leader¡¯s speech, this year¡¯s theme, the award ceremony. Each award-winning youth went on stage to receive the award and then gave their eptance speech.

    Li Qianxue took a look. Everyone would be given about ten minutes. Wei Ting was the seventh, and Wang Tao was behind him.

    After she finished flipping through the award catalogue and their usual deeds, she found that Su Chenghui had sat down in his seat. She nced at him and didn¡¯t quite understand what he was doing at this time.

    However, Li Qianxue soon found out.

    When it was Wei Ting¡¯s turn, the host first read Wei Ting¡¯s name and then introduced what he had done.

    Finally, the host began to announce, ¡°Now, let¡¯s wee the President of Qianhui Limitedpany, Mr. Su Chenghui, to present the award to the winner.¡±

    Li Qianxue was about to stand up, but the introduction stopped her in her tracks.

    She turned to look at Su Chenghui. He caught her gaze and smiled at her. Then, he stood up and walked to the stage.

    Li Qianxue looked at his back and thought about what Su Chenghui had done just now. Could it be that he didn¡¯t want her to go on stage to present the award to Wei Ting, so he deliberately reced the presenter with him?

    As soon as this thought came to her mind, Li Qianxue almost wanted to deny it. Could Su Chenghui be someone who would do such a childish thing?

    Thinking about his age and his usual personality, Li Qianxue really couldn¡¯t figure it out at this moment.

    ..

    When Wei Ting heard that the presenter was Su Chenghui, his expression changed slightly, but only for a moment.

    This was on stage, and it was being broadcast live to the people of Quanlin City. Su Chenghui went on stage and walked in front of Wei Ting in an extremely calm manner.

    He picked up the red ribbon from the etiquettedy¡¯s hand and was about to put it on Wei Ting, but Wei Ting did not cooperate and lowered his head.

    He looked at Su Chenghui with a sh of hostility in his eyes. ¡°President Su, you seem to be the next honored guest presenting the award, Right?¡±

    His voice was very soft, but the hostility in his eyes was only a lot more. In order to cooperate with the award ceremony, the hall was filled with passionate music.

    With a faint smile on his face, Su Chenghui raised his ribbon high.

    ¡°The main point of President Wei¡¯s visit today is to receive the award. It doesn¡¯t matter who is going to present the award for you, right?¡±

    His voice was also very soft. The people below the stage could only see the two of them smiling happily, looking very harmonious.

    Wei Ting gritted his teeth and red at Su Chenghui with a mocking expression in his eyes. ¡°President Su, it doesn¡¯t seem to make sense for you to be jealous. After all, the two of you are already divorced, right?¡±

    ¡°We can get back together after the divorce, but I don¡¯t think someone like President Wei will have the chance.¡±

    When Su Chenghui spoke, he didn¡¯t need Wei Ting to lower his head to help him put on the ribbon.

    There were so many people now. Even if Wei Ting was unwilling, he could only squeeze out a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug. I¡¯m still young. Whether I have the chance or not, it¡¯s not up to you.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Su Chenghui turned around and took the golden trophy and certificate from Miss Etiquette. He ced it into Wei Ting¡¯s hands. ¡°After all, even if I divorce Qian Xue, we still have two children. My rtionship with her will never be broken. As for you, it will be much harder to establish a rtionship.¡±

    Wei Ting¡¯s expression finally cracked. Just as he was about to change his expression, Su Chenghui had already stood to the side. Countless cameras were aimed at the two of them.

    Su Chenghui was calm andposed, while Wei Ting ¡ª

    When the news was released the next day, everyone thought that Wei Ting¡¯s slightly distorted face was because he was too excited.

    Yes, that¡¯s right, if only that expression was excitement.

    After Su Chenghui presented the award to Wei Ting, he returned to his seat. Wei Ting still had to give his eptance speech, so he couldn¡¯t leave so soon.

    When Su Chenghui walked to his seat and sat down, he found Li Qianxue staring at his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you had such a trick.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Su Chenghui nced at her with a gentle gaze. ¡°The host and I happen to have some friendship. I said that Wei Ting and I are very good friends and I hope to have this honor. He helped me change without thinking.¡±

    Not to mention the host, even the organizers and sponsors knew him. If he wanted to change the position of the presenter, it would be a matter of minutes.

    Li Qianxue was not the audience who did not understand. She saw that Wei Ting¡¯s expression was a little strange. ¡°What did you say to Wei Ting?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Why? Do you feel sorry for him?¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, is it interesting?¡± It was not that Su Chenghui could not hear the sarcasm in Li Qianxue¡¯s words, but he still nodded seriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s interesting because I don¡¯t like him. If you want to give him an award, even if it¡¯s just a normal rtionship, I will be jealous.¡±

    Crazy. Li Qianxue turned her face away from him. Su Chenghui did not mind expressing it more clearly. ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t you understand? Because I love you, no matter what kind of man gets close to you, I will be unhappy.¡±

    ¡°I know, I have no right to stop you from epting a new rtionship, but I really can¡¯t just watch you get closer and closer to other men, and your rtionship get better and better with other men.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am crazy. I am crazy for you.¡±

    ¡°Let me remind you, we are already divorced.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying my best to impress you and let you know and believe in my feelings.¡±

    Li Qianxue felt that she could no longermunicate with him.

    At this time, it was Wang Tao¡¯s turn to receive the award. Li Qianxue was switched by Su Chenghui. She got up and went up to the stage.

    His eyes full of love, Su Chenghui looked at her back. As if feeling his gaze, Li Qianxue walked faster.

    Su Chenghui was left with a helpless smile because of her actions.

    There was still a long way to go. He would not give up. He would work hard and hope to win her over one day.

    ..

    After the award ceremony ended, Li Qianxue got up and went to the bathroom.

    When she came back, she was blocked by Wei Ting. He looked at her, and there was a hint of grievance on his handsome face.

    ¡°Qianxue, do you hate me that much?¡±

    The corner of Li Qianxue¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Wei Ting, what are you doing?¡±

    Although it was at the corner of the corridor, there might be people passing by.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hate me, why didn¡¯t you go on stage and give me the award?¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting ¨C¡±

    ¡°Do you know how sad I was when I saw that the person on stage wasn¡¯t you?¡±

    The aggrieved look on Wei Ting¡¯s face became more and more obvious. For a moment, Li Qianxue actually had a feeling that the person in front of her was a child who wanted candy but couldn¡¯t get it.

    ¡°I was really sad.¡± Wei Ting took a step forward and was about to pull her hand. ¡°Although the top ten young men aren¡¯t particrly important to me, if you were to give me the award at such an important moment, it would definitely make today¡¯s time more memorable.¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡± Li Qianxue was not affected by his words at all. ¡°Are you finished?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Wei Ting shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not finished, Qianxue. I just want to say that you can¡¯t treat me like this.¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting, you seem to have made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with you, right?¡±

    ¡°Although not now, it can develop into one in the future. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting, isn¡¯t it too early for us to discuss this now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not early. Let¡¯s discuss it slowly. We¡¯ll have results soon.¡± Wei Ting seemed to have thought of something and suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still thinking of getting back together with Su Chenghui?¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting, my matter with you has nothing to do with Su Chenghui.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not thinking of getting back together with him, why do you always reject me?¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting ¨C¡± Exining her rtionship with Su Chenghui made Li Qianxue feel tired. She didn¡¯t intend to say anything more. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s impossible for me and Su Chenghui, and it¡¯s impossible for me and you. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Wei Ting shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you and Su Chenghui, but Su Chenghui said that you two have two children together. There¡¯s an unbreakable bond between you two? Do you know that when I heard him say that, I was really angry. I couldn¡¯t even be happy after I won the award.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui ¨C¡± He actually said such a thing? Li Qianxue furrowed her brows tightly for a moment. ¡°Wei Ting, I¡¯m telling you very seriously. You Don¡¯t have to mind what Su Chenghui said, and you don¡¯t have to take it to heart. But this can only mean that I have nothing to do with him and nothing to do with you. It¡¯s impossible for me to be with you. So, please make way for me. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    As she spoke, she walked outside. Feeling very wronged, Wei Ting followed behind her. Wanting to convince Li Qianxue, he tried to say something a few times but hesitated.

    However, Li Qianxue was unmoved. The two of them walked a little faster. In addition to their own worries, they actually didn¡¯t notice that someone was listening to their conversation at the bathroom door behind the corner.

    ..

    It was night. The Luo family was in Lin City.

    ¡°What do you mean by a real divorce?¡±

    Luo Cheng looked at his son, Luo Lie, and didn¡¯t understand why Luo Lie told him this. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°I want to say, haven¡¯t we heard about it? Li Qianxue of the Li family divorced Su Chenghui. This is true.¡±

    Luo Cheng didn¡¯t say anything. He had heard about the divorce between Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue. However, not only had they recently started working together on projects, they were also attending the award ceremony together.

    Many people from the aristocratic families in Lin City thought that they were going to get back together.

    ¡°I used to think that it was just a rumor, but now I know that it¡¯s true. And Dad, did you know? I heard it very clearly today. Li Qianxue said that it¡¯s impossible between her and Su Chenghui.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Luo Cheng listened for a long time, but he didn¡¯t understand what Luo Lie was trying to say.

    Luo Yue, who was sitting next to Luo Lie, also looked at Luo Lie in confusion. ¡°Yes, brother, what are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°I want to say that Wei Ting is too young. Li Qianxue would definitely not choose him. Since it was impossible for Su Chenghui to get back together with her, it meant that Su Chenghui wouldn¡¯t have a chance. This way, they won¡¯t have a chance. Dad, won¡¯t you have a chance?¡±

    There was silence in the living room. Luo Cheng looked at his son. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you understand? I asked you to pursue Li Qianxue, and you came to be with Li Qianxue.¡±

    ¡°Luo Lie?¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    The two gazesnded on Luo Lie, Luo Lie looked at his father and sister. ¡°Dad, mom has been gone for so many years, you should have found one already. Isn¡¯t this opportunity just right? Think about it, who is Li Qianxue? She is the current CEO of the Li Corporation. She holds nearly half of the shares of the Li Group. With such astonishing wealth and status, if you really get together with her, wouldn¡¯t it be a great good thing for us?¡±

    ¡°Luo Lie ¨C¡±

    ¡°Dad, let me finish. In the past, our status in Lin City was not as high as the Li family¡¯s. There were also a few old-fashioned aristocratic families that were enemies with us. But now, ever since that woman, Luo Meishan, offended Huo Jinyao, our family has been in an even worse state. You See, when they were having a good time, we had nothing to do with it. Now that something has happened to them, we¡¯re implicated as well? How could something like this happen?¡±

    Luo Lie¡¯s words made Luo Cheng and Luo Yue fall silent.

    They were the second family of the Luo family in Lin City. The eldest son was Luo Ming, Luo Meishan¡¯s father. The eldest son had already inherited the majority of the shares of Luoxing Market. Their status was no longerparable.

    Who knew that the eldest son would be so stupid as to offend a formidable enemy like Huo Jinyao? Things were bad now. Even though Tianyu Group was no longer against them, Luoxing Market had already fallen into the hands of Tianyu Group.

    Luo Ming tried to turn things around a few times, but because he had offended Huo Jinyao, almost no one in Lin City dared to help them.

    His status was already inferior to the other families, and now, it was even more precarious. As for Luo Ming¡¯s younger brother Luo Cheng¡¯s family, they were even more precarious now.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve decided that you should pursue Li Qianxue and find a way to be together with her. Not only can you solve our family¡¯s predicament, but you can also let the people from Tianyu Group and Huo Jinyao¡¯s people stop making things difficult for us. More importantly, we can also get the Li family¡¯s help. When that timees, it will be time for us to stand at the top of the upper ss society in Lin City once again.¡±

    After Luo Lie finished speaking, the living room fell silent. Without him saying anything, Luo Cheng and Luo Yue both knew what the Luo family was like now. But ¡ª

    ¡°Brother, that¡¯s easy for you to say. How can the CEO of the Li Corporation be so easy to marry?¡±

    ¡°No matter how hard it is, how can it be harder than now? Luo Lie felt that it was possible. Dad, Xiao Yue, think about it from another angle. Why did Li Qianxue divorce Su Chenghui? Su Chenghui must have done something to offend her. Otherwise, why did Li Qianxue say that they had no chance at all? And that Wei Ting, although he looked good, he was still too young and didn¡¯t match up to Li Qianxue. I just came back and thought about it for a long time. I really think that this n is very feasible.¡±

    Luo Cheng didn¡¯t say anything but Luo Yue was the first to be persuaded by him. Brother, it¡¯s really beneficial for you to say that. After all, even if we can¡¯t borrow the Li family¡¯s power, it would mean that we would have one less formidable enemy and one more helper.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean.¡± When Luo Lie spoke, he nced at Luo Cheng. ¡°Besides, Dad, look at you. You don¡¯t look any worse than Su Chenghui. Or do you not believe in your own ability?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Luo Cheng stood up and thought about Luo Lie¡¯s words. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think about how to woo Li Qianxue and to let her give me a chance.¡±

    The Luo family indeed needed such a chance now. If he could sessfully woo Li Qianxue, it would really solve a big problem of the Luo family. There were even more benefits.

 Chapter 728 - In This Regard, Youâ€™ve Beaten Him

    <h4>Chapter 728: In This Regard, You¡¯ve Beaten Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Even if it didn¡¯t work out, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to go to Li Qianxue and make a good impression on her.

    She was Huo Jinyao¡¯s mother-inw, so if they got along well with her, he didn¡¯t believe that Huo Jinyao would continue to target them.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve thought of another point.¡± Luo Lie had a n in mind. On the way back, he had already thought of it. ¡°Su Chenghui offended Li Qianxue and made her divorce him. To women, it¡¯s probably nothing more than men messing around outside or not being gentle and considerate. Dad, after your own mother left, you have never allowed a woman to get close to you. On this point, you are definitely better than other men. As for being gentle and considerate, I believe that you can do it too, Dad.¡±

    Luo Cheng didn¡¯t say anything. Luo Lie looked at him and added, ¡°The most important thing is, dad, seriously speaking, you still have an advantage, but you are much more powerful than Su Chenghui.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui has an illegitimate daughter outside.¡± Luo Lie said, and the smile on his face grew. ¡°That means that he¡¯s definitely not as upright and refined as he appears on the surface. There¡¯s a high possibility that his private life is quite unbearable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Luo Yue nodded, and her eyes lit up. ¡°That Su Chenghui has an illegitimate daughter. I don¡¯t know why Li Qianxue has been suppressing this matter in the past, but now, it seems that they must have fallen out for some reason.¡±

    Luo Cheng didn¡¯t say anything. He did know that Su Chenghui had an illegitimate daughter.

    In the upper-ss society, who was definitely clean?

    However, this was indeed a big weakness. At least Luo Cheng had a good rtionship with his wife in the past and didn¡¯t mess around outside.

    Thinking of the huge benefits brought by Li Qianxue, and thinking of Li Qianxue¡¯s charming face, Luo Cheng¡¯s original 30% interest suddenly became 70% .

    ..

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t know that she was being targeted. She was having a headache about how to get rid of Wei Ting, who was almost like a piece of gum.

    Looking up at Wei Ting, who was sitting opposite her desk, Li Qianxue really felt a headache. ¡°Wei Ting, do you know that your behavior has seriously disturbed me?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You do your thing, and I¡¯ll do mine.¡± As Wei Ting spoke, he shook theptop he brought. ¡°Look, I have things to do too. You just do your thing.¡±

    As he spoke, he stood up and walked to the coffee table beside him. It was obvious that he intended to go against Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression really wasn¡¯t pleasant. She stood up and walked to Wei Ting.

    ¡°Wei Ting.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already disturbed me.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. ¡°Wei Ting, I don¡¯t appreciate your actions. I think it¡¯s understandable for a man to pursue a woman he likes, but if he loses his sense of propriety, it will only make people dislike him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate your actions, and I won¡¯t change my mind to like you just because of your actions. On the contrary, your current actions make me very ufortable. You have seriously hindered my private life and my work. I hope you can leave now, immediately.¡±

    She had been in the top position for a long time, so she naturally had an aura of being in the top position.

    Such righteous words made Wei Ting¡¯s face be a little awkward. ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m not ¨C¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think, but I want to tell you that I really don¡¯t like your way of doing things.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t say that we¡¯re not in a rtionship right now. Even if we are, I want to tell you. No matter what kind of rtionship it is, you need to have a sense of propriety and distance. If you lose this sense of propriety and distance, it will only make people ufortable.¡±

    Wei Ting¡¯s face was a little gloomy. He put away hisptop and stood up.

    Seeing the slight anger on Li Qianxue¡¯s face, he looked a little aggrieved. ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t say anything. She really couldn¡¯t appreciate this kind of behavior and couldn¡¯t ept it.

    ¡°I only heard that Su Chenghui¡¯spany has started a new cooperation with you. Qianxue, I know that you have an unbreakable bond with him. I just want to fight for another chance for myself.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so obsessed with me, then I can tell you that you won¡¯t have a chance at all.¡±

    Wei Ting¡¯s expression was ugly. He looked at Li Qianxue and nodded heavily. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    He stood up straight. He walked in front of Li Qianxue and looked at her. ¡°Qianxue, I know that in your heart, you may think that I¡¯m not mature enough, not steady enough, and not rational enough, but I still hope that you understand. It is precisely because of my true feelings for you that I have lost my stability and rationality, and only want to be with you.¡±

    Seeing that Li Qianxue was about to open her mouth to reject him again, he raised his hand, ¡°Qianxue, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. I will leave now, but I will not give up. Give me some time, and I will slowly learn how to be a boyfriend who is worthy and is qualified of you.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at Wei Ting, and her heart was still somewhat touched.

    She used to be passionate and only knew how to give, but never asked for anything. But now, there was a man who said such words to her.

    Her expression softened a lot, and Li Qianxue¡¯s expression was no longer as ugly as before. ¡°You can go.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°I have to work.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to say more. She didn¡¯t want to say that there was a man who gave her a touch of warmth after her heart had turned cold.

    ... ..

    When Li Qianxue returned home, Old Master Li hadn¡¯t eaten yet and was waiting for her in the living room. Seeing her enter the door, he waved at her.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Li Qianxue changed her shoes and entered the house. There was some disapproval in her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? Don¡¯t wait for me to eat.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not hungry anyway.¡± Old Master Li was not just waiting for Li Qianxue toe back to eat today. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Li Qianxue sat on the sofa. It was only then that she saw the gift boxes ced on the coffee table.

    ¡°Have guestse?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Old Master Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to talk to you about.¡±

    He pointed at the gifts on the table and then looked at Li Qianxue. ¡°These gifts were all sent by the second son of the Luo family.¡±

    ¡°The Luo Family?¡± Li Qianxue thought about it in her mind and then remembered who the second son of the Luo family was. ¡°You mean Luo Cheng?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡±

    Old Master Li nodded. ¡°He came to visit with his two children today. Although the Luo family is in decline now, I used to have some friendship with his father, so I didn¡¯t refuse to see them.¡±

    ¡°Dad, just tell me what it is.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Old Master Li shook his head. ¡°They didn¡¯t say what it is. They just said that they haven¡¯t visited for a long time, so they came to see me.¡±

    He pursed his lips and looked at the things on the table. ¡°However, if they just came to see me, these gifts are a little heavy.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at the gift box on the table and thought of the incident where the Luo and Song families came to visit her.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about this. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Since Old Master Li had decided to hand thepany over to the next generation, he didn¡¯t interfere. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t know what Huo Jinyao did.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal anyway. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Li Qianxue decided to call Wang Tao tomorrow to ask if the Luo family had done anything recently. Or perhaps they had done something that had offended the Tianyu Group.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s question wasn¡¯t answered. The next day, she sent someone to investigate the Luo family.

    Last time, Luo Ming had already sent someone to make peace. Although Luoxing Market had not improved yet, it was clearly much better than during the situation when it was attacked by Huo Jinyao and did not even have a foothold in Lin City.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s people did not manage to dig up any more information. After much investigation, they only found that Luo Cheng¡¯s family and Luo Ming¡¯s family seemed to be unable to reach an agreement because of the direction of the newpany¡¯s management.

    So, what did Luo Cheng want from her?

    Li Qianxue could not figure it out, but she soon saw Luo Cheng in person.

    ..

    When Su Chenghui entered the exhibition center, someone familiar came over to greet him.

    Not many people in Lin City knew about his divorce with Li Qianxue, but there were also a lot of people whoughed at him.

    Many people guessed the reason for his divorce with Li Qianxue. In the past year or so, he had gotten a lot of sour words, sarcastic remarks, and cold expressions.

    But his ability was still there. In such a short time, he established Qianhui Company, then worked hard for more than a year. Recently, he even began to cooperate with the Li family.

    Those people seemed to have just realized that the sitaution wasn¡¯t right. There were many more people looking for Su Chenghui than when they first arrived.

    In addition, some people didn¡¯t understand what had happened. It seemed that Qianhui Company was still working with the Li Corporation. They thought that the rtionship between the two had been rekindled.

    ¡°President Su, President Li is over there.¡±

    Not only did someone greet him, but someone also told him where Li Qianxue was.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Chenghui saw Li Qianxue as soon as he entered the venue. After all, a woman like Li Qianxue, who was both imposing and beautiful, was quite attractive in this venue.

    He took the name list in his hand and went in the direction of Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue sat there flipping through the name list in her hand. This was a small-scale auction. Although the auction items were not as rich as Christie¡¯s, there were still some good items that were not usually revealed.

    Li Qianxue was not very interested in the first few items. However, there was a small Jade Buddha at the back, and it looked pretty good.

    Her cousin, the great aunt of the Li family, was celebrating her birthday next week. She had always believed in Buddhism, so it was just right to buy one for her.

    After that, there was another set of jewelry that was not bad. She would bid on it and give it to Su Qingsang.

    She noticed that there was someone sitting next to her, but she did not pay attention until....

    ¡°Ms. Li.¡±

    This address was used by people in the business world other than partners. She turned her head and saw Luo Cheng sitting next to her.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Luo.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Just call me Luo Cheng.¡± Luo Cheng smiled. ¡°After all, we are of the same generation. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±

    Li Qianxue did not respond to him. She calmly closed the manual. ¡°Mr. Luo came to visit earlier and gave me a very generous gift. I wonder what Mr. Luo wants?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Li, you don¡¯t have to be so cautious. It¡¯s just a small gift.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I know very well how hard it is to find a hundred-year-old ginseng. If such a gift is also called a small gift, then I really don¡¯t know what a big gift is.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Li ¨C¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. For the sake of Old Master Luo, if I can help, I will definitely help.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Li, why do you insist that I have a request? Maybe I just want to ease my rtionship with the Li family?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. There is no such thing as easing your rtionship with the Li family.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Li ¨C¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s voice sounded. He stood in front of Li Qianxue and said, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    Li Qianxue tightened her fingers on the handbook. She looked at Su Chenghui and her facial expression didn¡¯t look good. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    At such a small-scale auction, the people who woulde were all people who hade with invitations. There were limited seats, and the people who woulde were all top-notch in Lin City.

    Although...

    She nced at Luo Cheng and didn¡¯t understand why he was here. However, it was not a coincidence that Su Chenghui appeared here.

    ¡°It is quite a coincidence.¡± As Su Chenghui spoke, he took a step and was about to sit down beside her. When he saw Luo Cheng, he seemed to have just noticed him.

    ¡°So it¡¯s President Luo. Do you have something to discuss with Qianxue?¡±

    Luo Cheng saw the intimacy between Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue and thought about what his son had said.

    No matter how he looked at them, they didn¡¯t look like they were divorced?

    When he came back to his senses, he cleared his throat. ¡°Yes, I have a small matter to discuss with President Li.¡±

    In just a short while, his address changed again. Su Chenghui looked in the direction of the stage, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed. ¡°Although it¡¯s rude to say this, the auction is about to begin. President Luo, why don¡¯t youe again after the auction is over?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Chenghui was here. Even if he wanted to say it, there was nothing he could do.

    Luo Cheng stood up and returned to his seat at the back.

    Li Qianxue nced at Su Chenghui coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know when you became my spokesperson.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Su Chenghui shook his head. ¡°I just felt that you didn¡¯t seem to want to be polite with him here.¡±

    She really didn¡¯t want to be polite with Luo Cheng. It was too exaggerated to give that hundred-year-old ginseng as a normal gift to Old Master Li.

    She was aware that Luo Cheng had other intentions, but she didn¡¯t need Su Chenghui to help her out.

    ¡°I can resolve it myself.¡± Li Qianxue resisted the urge to get up. ¡°Su Chenghui, I don¡¯t need you to be nosy.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Just take it that I¡¯m meddling.¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t say much, but he didn¡¯t miss the look in Luo Cheng¡¯s eyes. It was a clear look of a man¡¯s interest in a woman.

    Luo Cheng had desire for Li Qianxue. He suddenly confirmed this point.

    His mood inexplicably became very gloomy.

    However, Luo Cheng and Li Qianxue didn¡¯t have much interaction in the past. Why would he reveal such a look? What exactly happened here?

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue and wanted to ask if she had met with Luo Cheng recently.

 Chapter 729 - Heâ€™s Up To No Good

    <h4>Chapter 729: He¡¯s Up To No Good</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue. The words that he was about to say turned into concern.

    ¡°Qianxue, Luo Cheng is up to no good. I have a feeling that he must have some ulterior motive.¡±

    He felt that something was not right when he came looking for her like this. How could Li Qianxue not know that Luo Cheng¡¯s motives were impure? She did not think that she needed Su Chenghui to remind her.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, I¡¯m not a three-year-old child. I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to do things, and I certainly don¡¯t need you to teach me how to judge people.¡±

    ¡°...¡± There was silence. Su Chenghui looked at her cold and elegant side profile, and his voice was gentle as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to teach you. I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Qianxue opened the name list again. ¡°But I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    Especially since she didn¡¯t need Su Chenghui¡¯s concern.

    The auction began very soon. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t look atT Su Chenghui. Although she wasn¡¯t very interested in the items on the stage, she focused all her attention on them.

    Finally, it was the Jade Buddha that she had taken a fancy to and wanted to buy for the aunt of the Li family.

    Although the Jade Buddha was modern, the Jade was not bad and the carving skill was good. The starting price was not expensive either. It was one million. Each bid was increased by 100,000.

    After someone raised the sign once, Li Qianxue also raised it once.

    The price of a modern Jade Buddha was not considered expensive. However, when Li Qianxue raised it for the third time, Su Chenghui followed her bid.

    Li Qianxue could not help but look at him. After being married for so many years, she could almost see what Su Chenghui was thinking at a nce.

    Her brows were tightly knitted, and Li Qianxue raised her card again. At this time, the price of the Jade Buddha had already reached 1.8 million.

    This price was about right. However, just as Li Qianxue put down her card, someone behind her directly bid 2 million.

    The voice was a little familiar. Li Qianxue looked behind her. There weren¡¯t many people participating today.

    She immediately saw Luo Cheng behind her. If this was what he liked, then she would let him have it. Since it was just a gift, she could change it.

    She did not raise her paddle, but Su Chenghui raised it again. This time, it was 2.3 million.

    Luo Cheng immediately followed up with a bid of 2.4 million. Su Chenghui did not bat an eye and directly bid 2.6 million.

    Wave of whispers had already begun to ring out in the hall. Many people watched as the two peoplepeted for a jade Buddha that was not considered to be of high value, and were momentarily confused.

    Some people, thinking that they had missed something, looked at the name list again.

    ¡°2.8 million.¡± Luo Cheng also followed up with a bid of 200,000.

    ¡°3 million.¡±

    When Su Chenghui raised the paddle again, Li Qianxue could not hold it in any longer and turned to look at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it it? I will buy it for you.¡±

    Out of anger, Li Qianxue almostughed. This man was really too overbearing. ¡°Who wants you to give it to me? Do you think I can¡¯t afford it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Chenghui shook his head. ¡°I just want to make you happy.¡±

    The hall rang with the sound of 3.2 million yuan. Su Chenghui still wanted to raise his paddle, but Li Qianxue grabbed his hand.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    She only wanted to buy and give him a gift. She didn¡¯t really like him that much. She didn¡¯t need him to give her a gift.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Su Chenghui avoided her hand and raised his card again. ¡°3.6 million yuan.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue was almost speechless. What was this person trying to do? Did he think that she would be moved by his actions?

    Luo Cheng, who was behind her, raised the bid again. ¡°3.8 million.¡±

    When Su Chenghui raised his hand again, Li Qianxue pressed it back forcefully. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t bid anymore. Even if you bid, I won¡¯t ept it.¡±

    This was not what she wanted to begin with. Su Chenghui did not raise his paddle again. Looking at Li Qianxue¡¯s erged face in front of him, he saw that there was a hint of anger in her eyes. There was also a hint of emotion that he could not see clearly for a moment.

    He was not in a hurry to investigate. Instead, he nced at the hand that Li Qianxue ced on his hand.

    Unlike the sleeve that she pulled on him earlier, Li Qianxue¡¯s entire hand was ced on the back of his hand.

    He could feel that her soft and slender palm was exerting force. He raised his head and met Li Qianxue¡¯s gaze.

    The two of them were very close, so close that Su Chenghui could not help but tilt his face slightly

    Realizing that she had been taken advantage of, the anger in Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes became even more obvious. A sh of cunningness shed across Su Chenghui¡¯s face.

    ¡°En. Since Qianxue tells me not to buy it, then I won¡¯t buy it.¡±

    It was just a Jade Buddha. If Li Qianxue liked it, he would find a better one for her next time.

    ¡°Su Chenghui ¨C¡±

    Li Qianxue gritted her teeth. This bastard, he actually dared to do such an outrageous thing to her in such a ce and on such an asion?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Chenghui smiled and moved his face closer. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Behind him, Luo Cheng had already bought the Jade Buddha for 3.8 million.

    ¡°There are still a lot of treasures down there. Qianxue, why don¡¯t you see what¡¯s good? If you say so, I¡¯ll buy it, how about it?¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t mean to tter Li Qianxue at all. Li Qianxue came from a rich family. She was very familiar with the value of collectibles.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, just you wait.¡±

    Li Qianxue was not as thick-skinned as him, and she could not act out in public like this. She could only let it go.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    Su Chenghui smiled, and there was obvious joy in his eyes. Although it was just a touch, it was still a touch, right?

    There was progress. Not bad. He would keep up the good work.

    Next, another auction item was put up. Li Qianxue resisted the urge to leave and no longer looking at Su Chenghui, she retreated.

    Until the end of the auction, Li Qianxue did not see anything that she wanted.

    Almost as soon as the auction was over, she stood up impatiently, wanting to leave. However, she was blocked at the exit.

    Luo Cheng looked at Li Qianxue with a bright smile on his face. ¡°President Li, are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Qianxue nodded. She was indeed nning to leave.

    ¡°Since President Li is leaving, please take this with you.¡± As he spoke, Luo Cheng raised the box in his hand.

    Li Qianxue already knew what he was talking about and what was in it.

    ¡°President Luo, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I bought it for you because you like it. It¡¯s not a valuable toy. Just take it and y with it.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t take the box from him. She took a small step back. ¡°President Luo, I think you might have misunderstood. I don¡¯t like this Jade Buddha that much. President Luo, if you need my help with anything, or if you need the help of the Li Corporation, you can make an appointment with my secretary tomorrow morning. How about that?¡±

    ¡°President Li, don¡¯t misunderstand. I really didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I just saw that you seemed to like it, so I wanted to buy it and send it to you.¡±

    ¡°President Luo, you¡¯re wee. I really don¡¯t need it. Thank you.¡±

    After saying that, Li Qianxue was about to leave. However, Luo Cheng didn¡¯t give up. He took another step forward and just happened to block Li Qianxue¡¯s path.

    This kind of action made Li Qianxue extremely unhappy. It had been a long time since someone dared to do this.

    Before she could react, a hand suddenly appeared on her shoulder.

    Su Chenghui had appeared out of nowhere. He was standing beside her, and his hand was holding her shoulder.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s body stiffened for a moment. She wanted to break free from his hand. However, Su Chenghui held her shoulder even tighter.

    ¡°Qianxue, didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re going to eat Japanese food tonight? I¡¯ve already reserved the seats. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    When he spoke, his entire body was facing Li Qianxue. The distance between the two of them was very close.

    It gave the impression that he wanted to kiss her. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t expect him to dare toe again. Her facial expression was very ugly. She saw figures walking around from the corner of her eyes. She didn¡¯t re up on the spot. However, the way she looked at Su Chenghui was almost murderous.

    Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t anxious when he saw the anger in her eyes. Instead, he turned around and nced at President Luo. ¡°What a coincidence. President Luo is also here? Sorry, I didn¡¯t see you just now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± How could Luo Cheng not see that Su Chenghui did it on purpose? He forced himself to calm down. ¡°President Su, this is...¡±

    ¡°I made an appointment with Qianxue to eat Japanese food. By the way, does President Luo need something? If not, then we¡¯ll excuse ourselves first.¡±

    Luo Cheng knew that he had lost the best opportunity today. He took a step back and looked at Su Chenghui with an ambiguous expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, President Su.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then we¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Su Chenghui held onto Li Qianxue¡¯s shoulder and walked out. When Li Qianxue was about to break free, he moved his face closer to her.

    ¡°He won¡¯t be solicitous for no reason, and he must have some ulterior motive. Or would you rather go back and tangle with him?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you, Su Chenghui. Let go.¡±

    ¡°My heart will ache.¡± Su Chenghui brought her all the way outside. ¡°A person like that is not worth your concern. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get someone to investigate what exactly is on his mind.¡±

    Li Qianxue was actually thinking about this too. Luo Cheng was fine before, but now he¡¯s suddenly giving away ginseng and a Jade Buddha. What exactly was he trying to do?

    While she was seriously pondering over it, she did not notice that she had already been led away by Su Chenghui.

    Su Chenghui took her all the way to the ce where he parked his car. He opened the car door and let her get in.

    ¡°Okay. Since you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t think about it. I believe that he will eventually expose himself.¡±

    It was true, but Li Qianxue didn¡¯t like this feeling. She always liked to control everything, no matter what.

    ¡°I said, I¡¯ll get someone to check it out tomorrow. We¡¯ll see what his motive is. Don¡¯t worry too much. For the time being, I believe he won¡¯t dare to do anything.¡±

    Who was worried? Who was she? She was Li Qianxue. She wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    Li Qianxue was about to retort when she found herself sitting in Su Chenghui¡¯s car.

    ¡°You ¨C¡± When did she get in?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes shed with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue red at him. ¡°Who wants to eat with you?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree just now? To eat Japanese food?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said, not what I said.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I said it.¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°But, you didn¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Okay, this restaurant isn¡¯t bad. The chef¡¯s Japanese food is very authentic. I really reserved a spot. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at his side profile. He was focused on driving. She suddenly snorted.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, what are you doing? Do you think that I will be soft-hearted and ept you? You are underestimating me.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    There was a red light ahead. Su Chenghui turned to look at her with a focused and serious expression.

    ¡°I just want to have a meal with you. I just think that Japanese restaurant is not bad and want to invite you to have a taste.¡±

    Of course, he did have a purpose. First of all, he did not have many opportunities to see Li Qianxue recently. He really wanted to be with her.

    Second of all, he wanted to appear in front of her from time to time and make a presence in front of her. He would work hard to let her slowly get used to him and ept him again.

    Thetter part was a long road ahead. However, the first part could be achieved first.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a meal, Qianxue. That Japanese restaurant is really good. Trust me.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t say anything. What else could she say now? She was already in Su Chenghui¡¯s car. But in her heart, she made another note for Su Chenghui.

    Half an hourter, Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui arrived at the Japanese restaurant that he mentioned.

    It was a restaurant with a very Japanese-style. Li Qianxue thought that when Su Chenghui said there was a reservation, it was just a casual remark, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be true.

    After entering the private room, she sat down on the tatami. A waiter in kimono came over with the menu. He signaled for the two of them to order.

    ¡°The caviar is very fresh today. Do you want a serving?¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue with an attentive gaze. ¡°And their sashimi is also very good. You can try it.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t respond to him, but Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t annoyed. He followed her usual habits and preferences and ordered the dishes.

    Throughout the whole process, Li Qianxue sat there without moving.

    When the waiter left, she finallyid her eyes on Su Chenghui.

    ¡°You said that Luo Cheng is being solicitous for no reason, and that he has an ulterior motive. What about you, Su Chenghui?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue...¡±

    ¡°If he has bad intentions, you¡¯re not that different.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a purpose.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a purpose? You don¡¯t have a purpose yet you brought me here despite my wishes?¡±

    ¡°Is treating you to a meal an ulterior motive? Does wanting you to taste delicious food count as an ulterior motive?¡±

    ¡°What else can it be?¡± Li Qianxue was quite rude. ¡°Su Chenghui, in my opinion, you are the same as Luo Cheng.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not the same.¡± Su Chenghui shook his head. ¡°I am more sincere than him.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I know that you won¡¯t believe me, but it doesn¡¯t matter. One day, I believe that you will believe me.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t believe him. Time would prove everything.

    Li Qianxue sat still. Her expression was rather cold, and her entire person exuded an aura of being a thousand miles away from him.

    Everything that had happened today was not within her expectations.

    Su Chenghui had actually kissed her and brought her here.

    She should be angry, and she also had the right to be angry. But now, she realized that apart from being angry, there was indeed a trace of unspeakable gratitude towards him.

    After all,pared to Luo Cheng, it was much easier to suffer through being with Su Chenghui.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be with Luo Cheng. But just now, she really didn¡¯t want to endure Luo Cheng.

    Comparing the two, at least Su Chenghui was less insufferable.

 Chapter 730 - Are You Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 730: Are You Crazy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The private room was very quiet. Li Qianxue sat there with a unpleasant expression on her face.

    She realized something. In the end, Su Chenghui¡¯s actions today had affected her.

    Whether it was the kiss that stopped at the first touch or him subsequently bringing her here.

    Not only did she not resist, but she even seemed to have followed Su Chenghui here?

    Li Qianxue, are you crazy? Have you really forgotten everything that happened to you? Have you really forgotten how you lived for the past twenty years?

    How could you forget? How could you forget?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Chenghui noticed that Li Qianxue¡¯s expression was not very good. He picked up the teapot on the table and poured a cup of tea for Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Try the tea here. It tastes pretty good.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at the steaming tea in front of her. She stood up from the tatami and nned to leave.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t understand what had happened. He also didn¡¯t understand why Li Qianxue¡¯s expression had changed again.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s footsteps were a little fast. She naturally couldn¡¯t eat the food in front of her. Just as she opened the sliding door outside, the waiter happened to make a sliding gesture outside.

    Behind the waiter were a few waiters holding trays.

    ¡°Qianxue, what¡¯s the matter? Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Su Chenghui stood up and reached out to pull Li Qianxue¡¯s hand. Li Qianxue pushed his hand away and took a step to the side.

    It was at this step that the door was opened. The waiters filed in and started serving the dishes.

    ¡°The sashimi here is really good. You¡¯ll know after you taste it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anymore.¡± Compared to eating, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to see Su Chenghui even more.

    The waiter ced the food on the tray on the table and then left very quietly.

    Su Chenghui took a step forward and blocked Li Qianxue, who wanted to leave. ¡°Do you not want to eat, or do you not want to see me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d that you have such foresight. I really don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s voice was not without mockery. Su Chenghui did not get angry when he heard that. His expression did not even change. ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t want to see me, then let¡¯s go eat. I¡¯ll send you home after eating.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, do you not understand humannguage? I said I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°I know. After you¡¯ve eaten, when you go home, you don¡¯t have to see me anymore.¡±

    As Su Chenghui spoke, he held her hand and returned to the tatami once again.

    ¡°Su Chenghui ¨C¡±

    ¡°Regarding the City Star Project, I have some more ideas aftering back from my business trip. Since I¡¯m free today, let¡¯s have an exchange.¡±

    Li Qianxue stood still, and her expression finally changed. ¡°What are you doing? Do you think that I will be soft-hearted?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I just wanted to tell you what I think. Or do you not want to know?¡±

    Li Qianxue was convinced by Su Chenghui in the end. She sat down again.

    Su Chenghui did not show a smug smile because she stayed. He very diligently rearranged the tableware for Li Qianxue and then ced the chopsticks in front of Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Try it. It¡¯s really delicious.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at the chopsticks that he handed over and finally took it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that City Star...¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, even if you have something you want to know, you have to let me eat first, right?¡± Su Chenghui smiled. ¡°I¡¯m really hungry.¡±

    When he said this, Li Qianxue did not speak again. She ate quietly.

    After the food entered his mouth, he realized that Su Chenghui had introduced it well. The fish slices here were indeed very delicious.

    The meal was eaten very quietly. Li Qianxue forced herself to focus on the food instead of looking at Su Chenghui.

    After the meal, Su Chenghui did not say anything about the City Star Project.

    When Li Qianxue was about to lose her patience, Su Chenghui spoke.

    The first sentence was, ¡°Qianxue, how far do you want the City Star Project to go?¡±

    How far could the City Star Project go?

    Li Qianxue might be capricious, and she might hate Su Chenghui, but she would never joke about business.

    Waiting for Su Chenghui¡¯s new idea, she sat there without moving.

    Time passed by like this for half an hour. Li Qianxue originally wanted to leave, but now, she waspletely quiet.

    She looked at Su Chenghui, and had to admit that this person was talented in the field of work.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very good idea.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s good too.¡± Su Chenghui nodded and looked at Li Qianxue. ¡°Then let¡¯s work together from now on.¡±

    Work hard together? Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui. In the end, she did not refute his words. There was a familiar feeling that she had not felt for a long time.

    It was as if she had returned to the days of the past, when she and Su Chenghui worked hard together.

    At that time, even if there was no love, they would ¡ª

    Retracting her thoughts, Li Qianxue refused to think about it again. Some things were already different.

    ..

    In the following period of time, Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui both started to get busy.

    Su Chenghui¡¯spany¡¯s performance was booming. His work wasn¡¯t easy.

    Li Qianxue was much busier than him. The two of them were busy with their own things, but theirmunication did not decrease.

    Su Chenghui woulde to the Li Corporation to find Li Qianxue and tell her about the City Star Project. Not only did the two of them have to discuss the matter of the City Star Project, but asionally, if Li Qianxue encountered any official matters, Su Chenghui would also give his opinion.

    He had worked for the Li Corporation for so long, so he had a detailed understanding of the Li Corporation, its employees, and even the people who had dealings with the Li Corporation.

    Even if Li Qianxue did not want to admit it, some of his ideas were useful to him.

    The City Star Project was proceeding in an orderly manner under such circumstances. Li Qianxue would asionally go to the construction site to inspect it.

    It wasn¡¯t like the Li Corporation had never built arger-scale building before, but this one was especially different.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t think about why it was different. She just wanted to try her best to do this project to the best of her ability.

    ..

    Su Chenghui closed the blueprint in his hand and looked away from the building in front of him.

    After putting away the blueprint, he was about to leave when he heard footsteps behind him.

    ¡°President Su.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Chenghui looked at the person who came. It was his secretary, Qiao Ran.

    ¡°President Su, I¡¯ve already found out about the matter you asked me to investigatest time.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about the Luo family.¡± Qiao Ran didn¡¯t seem to understand why Su Chenghui didn¡¯t seem to remember it.

    It was not that Su Chenghui did not remember, but it was because he had spent a lot of effort in the past few days to get Li Qianxue to pay more attention to him. He was so happy that he naturally forgot about a small figure like Luo Cheng.

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the situation? Tell me.¡± Su Chenghui followed Qiao Ran to his car. Qiao Ran followed behind him and did not stop reporting.

    ¡°Luo Cheng and Luo Ming used to run Luoxing Market together. Later, Luo Ming¡¯s wife offended President Huo, so President Huo acquired Luoxing Market in the past two years.

    The two brothers decided to use their connections to do something, but Luo Ming and Luo Cheng had a disagreement. Luo Ming thought that they should start running Luoxing Market again. After all, they still had their original foundation, but Luo Cheng didn¡¯t agree.¡±

    At this moment, Su Chenghui suddenly tapped his knee and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he agree?¡±

    ¡°Luo Cheng may not be famous, but he still has some tricks up his sleeve. He likes to take risks and is impulsive. Although he¡¯s old, he¡¯s more passionate. He thought that since Huo Jinyao didn¡¯t go against them, it¡¯s naturally a chance for him to show his skills and start over in Lin City.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it?¡± It was that simple?

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s that simple. But I also asked about another situation. I think that¡¯s the reason Luo Cheng took over.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Luo Cheng seems to havee up with a pretty good n. He said he wants to stay away from Luo Ming. I think he wants to see how far he can go without the Luo family, right?¡±

    Qiao Ran didn¡¯t say the rest, but Su Chenghui understood what he meant. ¡°Are you trying to say that he wants to find Qianxue to invest in him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. After all, the Li family is now the biggest investor in Lin City.¡±

    He was also the most confident investor.

    Qiao Ran said that there wasn¡¯t a big problem, and the rest of the situation made sense. However, Su Chenghui still believed in another thing.

    Other than official business, Luo Cheng probably had other desires for Li Qianxue, just like him.

    If he seeded, then Luo Cheng would get an investment. If he didn¡¯t seed, then Luo Cheng could use this opportunity to get close to Li Qianxue.

    No matter which one it was, he wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss. Su Chenghui¡¯s facial expression was a little ugly. From the looks of it, he really had a good n.

    ¡°President Su?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Su Chenghui knew that he had no right to stop Luo Cheng¡¯s actions, but he was not happy. He was very unhappy.

    Luo Cheng ¡ª

    ¡°President Su?¡±

    Qiao Ran got into the car and found Su Chenghui in a daze. He called out to him with some concern.

    Su Chenghui came back to his senses and looked at the street scene outside the car window. ¡°Don¡¯t go back to thepany. Go to the Li Corporation.¡±

    ..

    Li Qianxue closed the documents in front of her and tidied up her things. Yang Rong¡¯s voice was heard outside. She said that Luo Cheng was visiting.

    It had been almost a week since Luo Cheng had bid for the jade and said that he would give it to her.

    Li Qianxue had forgotten to get people to investigate Luo Cheng¡¯s difficulties because she was busy with thepany.

    After thinking for a while, Li Qianxue let him in.

    ¡°President Luo, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Luo Cheng entered the door. The smile on his face was very decent and sincere. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to find you if I have nothing to do?¡±

    Seeing that Li Qianxue¡¯s expression was not very good, he sensed that she could not quite ept such a joke. He raised his hand. ¡°Alright, there is indeed something I need to find you for.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression rxed a little. She had already guessed that Luo Cheng had something to ask of her when Luo Cheng had given her a generous gift.

    But now that he hade up to her directly, she was relieved. At least she didn¡¯t have to worry about guessing what he wanted to do.

    She asked her secretary to pour two cups of tea and looked at Luo Cheng. ¡°Do you mind drinking tea?¡±

    From Luo Cheng¡¯s gaze, she believed that he didn¡¯te to drink tea today.

 Chapter 731 - Chapter 021: Donâ€™t You Also Have Ulterior Motives

    <h4>Chapter 731: Chapter 021: Don¡¯t You Also Have Ulterior Motives</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, of course I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    The secretary served tea and went out. Li Qianxue looked at Luo Cheng and said, ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the matter? You can tell me now.¡±

    ¡°There is indeed something.¡± Luo Cheng looked at Li Qianxue. He was not in a hurry to speak. Instead, he picked up the tea in front of him and took a sip.

    Li Qianxue was not in a hurry either. It was much more reassuring for him to have something to ask than to have nothing to ask for.

    ¡°Take a look at this first.¡± Luo Cheng took out a proposal and ced it on Li Qianxue¡¯s table.

    Li Qianxue picked it up but was not in a hurry to open it.

    ¡°This is ourtest project. We need investors.¡±

    Luo Cheng spoke neither hurriedly nor slowly. In fact, they did indeed need investors. This project was the reason why he wanted to separate from Luo Ming and was unwilling to continue running Luoxing Market.

    Li Qianxue was not surprised. The Li family had a superior position in Lin City. Every year, God knows how many people, hoping that the Li Corporation would be willing to invest in them, send all kinds of nning documents and business proposals.

    She opened the nning documents that Luo Cheng brought. The Li Corporation had a wide range of projects. In addition to real estate, there were also emerce, electronic products, and investmentpanies.

    Li Qianxue was in charge of the Li Corporation¡¯s investmentpany. They would be responsible for picking out the projects that were suitable to make money.

    The proposal was very thick. It could be seen that the other party had done his homework. Li Qianxue put the proposal aside. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, how about I give you an answer after I understand it?¡±

    ¡°You can read it first. Then you can consider it.¡±

    Luo Cheng had a faint smile on his face. He was not afraid that Li Qianxue would reject the proposal.

    First, they would work together on official matters. Then, he would slowly dispel Li Qianxue¡¯s worries and let her slowly ept him. This was also one of his ns.

    Li Qianxue nced at him and finally picked up the proposal to read it.

    She was looking at the proposal, and Luo Cheng was looking at her. Li Qianxue was beautiful. Back in Lin City, she had tons of suitors.

    But no one expected Li Qianxue to find a poor boy in the end.

    Thebination of Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui almost shocked the entire Lin City.

    While Luo Cheng was absent-minded, Li Qianxue had already finished reading the proposal. She did not look at it in detail, but only took a brief look.

    ¡°The data is well done, and the analysis is in ce. It seems that the prospects are also very promising.¡±

    Luo Cheng had a confident smile on his face. He was not considered outstanding, and he had the typical aura of a forty-something-year-old businessman. The shrewdness that asionally appeared in his eyes made Li Qianxue dislike him, but she would not deny the other party¡¯s proposal.

    ¡°However, you know that I am not the only one in charge of Guangyuan investment. I need to exin to the shareholders and the board of directors. So, keep this proposal of yours. I will give you an answer in a week.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Cheng nodded with a look of understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±

    After the official business was finished, Luo Cheng was not in a hurry to leave. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Why don¡¯t we have a meal together?¡±

    ¡°No need. I have something to doter.¡±

    ¡°What a pity. I was thinking that if there¡¯s a chance, we could continue our conversation during dinner.¡±

    His eyes filled with pity, Luo Cheng stood up as he spoke. ¡°It looks like it can only be next time.¡±

    Li Qianxue did not respond. She could not guarantee when the next time would be. After all, the current Luo Cheng was no different from an ordinary investor to her.

    ¡°Then you go ahead. I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    Although Luo Cheng had a purpose, he was not in a hurry. He was patient.

    Li Qianxue stood up politely. At this time, the internal line rang and Yang Rong¡¯s voice was heard.

    ¡°President Li, President Su is here.¡±

    Su Chenghui?

    Li Qianxue was stunned for a moment. She was not surprised when she thought of the recent meetings with Su Chenghui because of the project.

    ¡°Let him in.¡±

    She did not notice the slight change in Luo Cheng¡¯s expression after she said that.

    When Su Chenghui came in, Luo Cheng had already changed his face.

    Su Chenghui did note in empty-handed. He rushed to the Li Corporation from the construction site. When he passed by a flower shop, he suddenly made Qiao Ran stop the car.

    It was not until he had a bouquet of roses in his hand that he realized it was his first time doing such a thing.

    ¡°Sir, is it a special anniversary for you to buy roses? Do you need our help to write a card?¡±

    ¡°No. There¡¯s no need to write a card. Just help me wrap it up.¡± Su Chenghui, like a little boy, suddenly had an excited feeling. ¡°I¡¯ll personally send it to her.¡±

    ¡°Your wife will be so happy.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Chenghui shook his head. When he looked at the bouquet of roses, his mind was filled with Li Qianxue¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°I¡¯m even happier to be able to marry her.¡±

    It was just that in the past, he did not cherish such happiness. But in the future, he would not.

    The way the flower shop staff looked at him was different. After working in the flower shop for so long, Su Chenghui did not look young. He even thought of buying flowers for his wife instead of his mistress. He was really a good man.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know how good the clerk¡¯s imagination was, but when he sat in the car and looked at the big bouquet of roses, he inexplicably began to look forward to Li Qianxue¡¯s expression when she saw the flowers.

    But unexpectedly, Luo Cheng hadn¡¯t left yet.

    ¡°President Luo is here? What a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°President Su.¡± Luo Cheng naturally didn¡¯t miss the roses in Su Chenghui¡¯s hand. ¡°President Su, are you here to discuss business?¡±

    He roughly knew how Li Qianxue felt about Su Chenghui. He did not think that Li Qianxue would ept Su Chenghui¡¯s actions.

    Su Chenghui did not answer Luo Cheng¡¯s question. ¡°President Luo, are you here for business as well?¡±

    Luo Cheng¡¯s face finally showed some embarrassment because of Su Chenghui¡¯s question.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s also business.¡±

    ¡°Then didn¡¯t Ie at a bad time? Are you guys done talking?¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t say anything until now. ¡°We¡¯re done talking.¡±

    Luo Cheng had no reason to stay. He looked at the flowers in Su Chenghui¡¯s hand and felt a bit unwillingly, but he also knew his own strength at the moment.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re done talking. Then, President Li, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± Li Qianxue stood in her original position and didn¡¯t move. No matter how unwilling Luo Cheng was, he still walked forward step by step.

    The office door closed. Su Chenghui took the bouquet of roses and walked to Li Qianxue. ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Li Qianxue stood still. Luo Cheng was here just now, so she couldn¡¯t show any emotion towards the flowers in Su Chenghui¡¯s hands.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I just want to give you a bouquet of flowers.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, I don¡¯t think we need to have any othermunication besides business.¡±

    ¡°I just want to give you a bouquet of flowers. It has nothing to do with business or personal matters.¡±

    Su Chenghui ced the bouquet of flowers in front of Li Qianxue. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too nervous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. I don¡¯t believe that I need to ept this bouquet of flowers from you.¡± When Li Qianxue spoke, there was a hint of mockery on her face. ¡°Is this a suddenpensation? Or do you regret it?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui took a step forward and circled behind the desk. He ced the bouquet of flowers in Li Qianxue¡¯s hand. ¡°I have indeed been regretting it. I have also been ming myself for missing out on a lot of things. There are a lot of things that I haven¡¯t done well, and there are also a lot of things that I haven¡¯t done together with you. I know that you won¡¯t give me a chance, and I know that you won¡¯t forgive me

    ¡°You¡¯ll think that I¡¯m giving you the flowers because I want to make it up to you, but what I¡¯m doing has nothing to do with regret orpensation.¡±

    He let go of the bouquet, and Li Qianxue had no choice but to catch it. He looked into her eyes, and his gaze was gentle. ¡°I just wanted to give you a bouquet of flowers, that¡¯s all. Qianxue, in my heart, you¡¯re just like this bouquet of roses, beautiful, charming, and mesmerizing.¡±

    Her temperament, experience, and maturity made her look like the embodiment of a rose. It seemed normal to be moved by her.

    Li Qianxue ced the flowers on the desk beside her and did not respond to Su Chenghui¡¯s words. However, she was not angry.

    She knew very well that Su Chenghui¡¯s words were just sweet talking and were not worth believing at all. However, her heart was still beating because of his words, and she had an undetectable emotional fluctuation because of the expression in his eyes.

    That emotional fluctuation was too small, and she deliberately ignored it.

    ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯re done, you can leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done, but I can¡¯t leave.¡± Su Chenghui had been working hard for more than a week to get Li Qianxue to recognize his ability in official matters, so he was not here to just deliver a bouquet of flowers and then leave.

    ¡°I went to the construction site today and found a few small problems.¡±

    ¡°What problems?¡± Sure enough, when it came to official business, Li Qianxue could get into the mood almost immediately.

    ¡°Did you let Chen Pengyuan, the supervisor at the construction site, in?¡±

    Chen Pengyuan was the son of Li Qianxue¡¯s cousin. His ability was limited, but he could still do the job of supervisor.

    This person was arranged by Old Master Li. Old Master Li was old, and his children and grandchildren were not often around. When he had nothing to do, he went to look for Old Master Li and the auntie.

    Li Qianxue becameserious because of Su Chenghui¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, I asked him to go. What happened? What happened?¡±

    ¡°I went to the construction site today. I stayed at the site for about an hour, but I didn¡¯t see Chen Pengyuan. I asked againter, and they told me that Chen Pengyuan was often not at the construction site. Every day, except for that time in the morning, I couldn¡¯t find him at all. Today, a batch of steel came, but they couldn¡¯t find him when they wanted to find someone to sign it.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. ¡°Is there such a thing?¡±

    Chen Pengyuan was always there when she went to the construction site a few times before.

    ¡°Yes. I even asked around among the workers. They all told me that Chen Pengyuan was there every morning, but he often ran away in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, it¡¯s true that the Li Corporation is the Li family¡¯s, so you have to make favors, and it¡¯s reasonable for you to arrange some people toe in. However, for a project like City Star, if there isn¡¯t a suitable supervisor, if no one is responsible to the end, then how can City Star be the benchmark of Lin City?¡±

    Li Qianxue was silent. She had always separated official matters from private matters. Su Chenghui¡¯s words were reasonable.

    ¡°I understand. I will pay attention to this matter.¡±

    ¡°After paying attention?¡± Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue. He didn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t know the seriousness of this matter. ¡°Do you n to just warn him? Or rather, criticize him?¡±

    Originally, Wang Tao had said that he would arrange for supervisors, but because this project was led by the Li Corporation, Wang Tao naturally respected and trusted Li Qianxue. So, some of the subsequent work arrangements were mainly made by the Li Corporation.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t say anything. Old Master Li valued family ties, and Chen Pengyuan was her cousin¡¯s son. With this premise, if Chen Pengyuan was fired, her father wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it.

    However, she would not allow anyone to work with such a casual attitude under her nose.

    ¡°I know what to do. Don¡¯t worry, I know how to deal with it.¡±

    Su Chenghui did not have anything to worry about. Li Qianxue had always been cold-blooded. She wouldn¡¯t take matters personally. No matter who introduced the employees, she would not give face to anyone who had made mistakes under her.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±S u Chenghui looked at the time. It was almost time to get off work. ¡°I want to treat you to a meal.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not free.¡± Li Qianxue rejected him without even thinking. ¡°I want to go home to apany my father.¡±

    Su Yuxin and Su Qingsang were not in Lin City to begin with. As his daughter, if she did not apany Old Master Li often, Old Master Li would be even lonelier.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I haven¡¯t yed chess with Dad in a long time. Why don¡¯t we y together? I also want to ask Dad for advice.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling Dad?¡± Li Qianxue red at him. She looked imposing, but Su Chenghui only thought that her blinking was very cute.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m used to it. It¡¯s hard to change my way of address.¡±

    Li Qianxue did not speak. In fact, if Su Chenghui changed his name to Old Master Li or uncle, she would feel even more awkward.

    ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t have time to talk to you. You don¡¯t have to look for him.¡±

    As she spoke, she tidied up her desk. Su Chenghui saw the proposal in her hand. He thought about it for a moment and reached out to take it.

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t stop him in time. ¡°Su Chenghui, you are no longer a member of the Li Corporation. You Don¡¯t seem to have the right to read the documents of the Li Corporation, right?¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be a document of the Li Corporation?¡± Su Chenghui shook the proposal.

    ¡°Although it isn¡¯t, it is now in the Li Corporation. It is on my desk. Please put it down.¡±

    Su Chenghui was not in a hurry to put it down. Instead, he opened it and skimmed through it. ¡°This should be Luo Cheng¡¯s proposal, right? He came to you because he wants you to invest in him?¡±

    Li Qianxue took the proposal back from his hand. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Chenghui nodded. ¡°After all, he seems to have bad intentions. I have to evaluate him for you. What exactly is his intention?¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, don¡¯t treat me like a child. I have the ability to distinguish right from wrong. I also know what kind of n can make money and what kind of n can bring benefits to the corporation.¡±

    ¡°Of course you know, but you won¡¯t know the evil of men. I don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t see that Luo Cheng has ulterior motives.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Qianxue sneered and put away the proposal and documents into the drawer. ¡°Whether Luo Cheng has ulterior motives, I don¡¯t know now, but I can be sure that you must have ulterior motives.¡±

 Chapter 732 - Donâ€™t Call Him So Affectionately

    <h4>Chapter 732: Don¡¯t Call Him So Affectionately</h4>

    Luo Cheng had ulterior motives, but wasn¡¯t Su Chenghui the same?

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°If you want to prove that you don¡¯t have ulterior motives, leave now. Don¡¯t mention anything about going home with me to see my dad and ying chess with him.¡±

    Li Qianxue picked up her bag and was about to leave. Su Chenghui stood in front of her.

    ¡°Qianxue, I just want to see Dad. After all, I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue stopped and stared at the man in front of her. ¡°That¡¯s not your dad. Don¡¯t call him so affectionately.¡±

    She lifted her feet and walked away. Xiao Zhao was already waiting downstairs. She directly got into the car and ignored Su Chenghui, who had been following her.

    Su Chenghui looked at her back and shook his head helplessly.

    When Li Qianxue reached home, she had already adjusted the emotions on her face. The moment she entered the door, she turned around and looked outside. There was no sign of a car, nor was there any sound of a car.

    She retracted her gaze, and her eyes resumed a cold look.

    When Li Qianxue and Old Master Li sat down at the dining table, Uncle Zhang suddenly came in.

    ¡°Old Master, sir is here.¡±

    Only Su Chenghui could make Uncle Zhang address him as sir. Old Master Li was stunned for a moment, and looked at Li Qianxue in confusion.

    Li Qianxue tightened her grip on the chopsticks. She turned to look at Uncle Zhang expressionlessly. She didn¡¯t spit out the words ¡°so what if he is here¡±.

    Old Master Li¡¯s attitude was much better than Li Qianxue¡¯s. Although he was no longer in charge, he knew a little about the basic matters of thepany.

    He naturally knew about Su Chenghui¡¯s recent cooperation with the Li Corporation.

    ¡°Let him in.¡±

    After Su Chenghui entered the door, Old Master Li looked at him with a kind gaze. ¡°Chenghui, have you eaten yet?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Chenghui nced at Li Qianxue as he spoke. Li Qianxue sat there expressionlessly without even raising her eyes.

    Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue with a warm gaze.

    At this time, Auntie Zhang took out the bowls and chopsticks, then asked Su Chenghui to sit down and eat.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie Zhang.¡± Su Chenghui was very polite. He had always been very polite to the people who worked in the Li family.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, sir.¡± Nanny Zhang liked Su Chenghui very much. She took out a soup bowl and poured Su Chenghui a bowl of soup before returning to the kitchen.

    Li Qianxue tightened her grip on the chopsticks. She had the urge to chase Su Chenghui out, but she resisted it in the end.

    Old Master Li looked at Su Chenghui. ¡°Why are you free today?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t yed chess with dad for a long time. I happened to get a good chessboard from a friend, so I wanted toe and see Dad.¡±

    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s good too.¡± Li Qianxue nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    He let Su Chenghui eat, but didn¡¯t remind Su Chenghui to change his mind. Li Qianxue¡¯s breathing was a littlebored.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Eat.¡± Old Master Li knew what she wanted to say. He nced at her, and Li Qianxue resisted the urge to throw the bowl, but in the end, she didn¡¯t stand up and leave the table.

    ..

    Su Chenghui brought a jade cab. On the chessboard made of Hetian Topaz, the warm ck jade and the high quality suet jade were carefully carved. Each chess piece in his hand had an extremely transparent texture.

    ¡°My friend got this from a jade carving master. I know Dad likes to y chess, so I let him transfer it to me.¡±

    ¡°Good. Not bad.¡± Old Master Li liked to y chess, so it was not like he did not have good chess pieces. However, this set of chess pieces looked really good.

    The quality of the Jade was good, and so was the carving skill.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s y a game?¡±

    The two of them sat down and began to y chess. Li Qianxue stood behind the two of them and watched Old Master Li and Su Chenghui¡¯s actions. She felt that she had nowhere to go.

    She red at the two of them, turned around, and went upstairs without looking back.

    Su Chenghui picked up a white piece and ced it on the chessboard. From the corner of his eye, he watched Li Qianxue¡¯s back as she left. His eyes were dark.

    Old Master Li also ced a ck piece. He was old, but his eyes were very shrewd. He saw Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes at a nce.

    ¡°Chenghui. How have you been recently?¡±

    ... ..

    Li Qianxue still felt annoyed when she returned to her room. It was already midsummer in Lin City. The weather was hot, and she had a lot of anger.

    Su Chenghui, Su Chenghui.

    Li Qianxue kept adjusting her breathing. She didn¡¯t want to think about Su Chenghui¡¯s smiling face anymore.

    Half an hourter, Li Qianxue, who had taken a shower, had calmed down.

    She could not be confused, nor could she be affected by Su Chenghui¡¯s actions.

    She casually picked up the book that she had put on the bedside table, walked to the front of the Imperial Consort Chair, andid down to read. As for Su Chenghui, who cared about him?

    Once, we dreamed that we did not know each other. When we woke up, we knew that we were in love.

    ¡°Compared to this sentence, I prefer another one: love. When you walk over with themp of pain lit in your hand, I can see your face, and I consider you happy.¡±

    The sudden voice behind her gave Li Qianxue a fright. The book in her hand almost fell to the ground.

    Su Chenghui quickly grabbed the book and looked at the cover. ¡°The Flying Bird Collection in English. I remember that I brought it back from Ennd.¡±

    Li Qianxue took the book from his hand. Her cold face had a hint of coldness. ¡°I just took a random book. You don¡¯t have to interpret it too much.¡±

    Su Chenghui stood beside the chaise longue and didn¡¯t speak. He just looked at Li Qianxue with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°How did you get in? Get out. This is my room.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also my old room.¡± Su Chenghui was not affected by her cold expression. ¡°I sent dad upstairs and told him that I was going back. Dad asked me toe and say hello to you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Li Qianxue realized that when they were downstairs just now, Su Chenghui must have said something to Old Master Li. ¡°Su Chenghui, don¡¯t think that you can bribe my dad with a chess piece. I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s useless even if you bribe my dad. I won¡¯t forgive you. No matter who says it, I won¡¯t forgive them.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui suddenly put a hand on the back of the Imperial Consort Chair. He bent down and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re very nervous.¡±

    ¡°Nervous? What are you nervous about? Do I have to be nervous?¡±

    It was ridiculous.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not nervous, I don¡¯t mind telling you. I have no intention of bribing father. I just know that he likes to y chess, so I gave him a set of chess pieces.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s words were gentle. At his age, he had the steadiness and calmness that a young man did not have.

    His eyes and his tone let Li Qianxue know that what he said was true.

    He did not need to curry favor with Old Master Li, and Old Master Li was not an easy person to please. But the more it was like this, the more ufortable she felt.

    Turning her head, she forced herself not to believe every word he said.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui looked at the ¡°Collection Of Flying Birds¡± that was tightly held in her arms and almost deformed from the pressure. He took the book back and his gaze was gentle.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I don¡¯t expect your forgiveness anymore.¡±

    Putting the book aside, he put his other hand beside her. In this way, she was trapped between his body and the chair.

    ¡°Even if you cannot forgive me for the rest of your life, that is your choice.¡±

    ¡°I can also choose to love you for the rest of my life, whether you forgive me in the end or not, whether you give me a chance.¡±

    ¡°Qainxue, loving you is my choice, and wanting to be by your side is my wish. All of this is my own subjective will, and it has nothing to do with you. So you don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡±

    The warm air he exhaled brushed against her face. She was already so familiar with the aura that was deep in her bones that it surrounded her at this moment.

    At this moment, Li Qianxue thought that she had returned to that afternoon many years ago. A young man was standing at the front desk of the conference room and confidently talking about his idea.

    Her heart beat faster.

    The moment she heard her own heartbeat, Li Qianxue suddenly reached out her hand and pushed him hard.

    ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll ask you to leave.¡±

    The resistance on her face was even more obvious than before. Su Chenghui knew that he couldn¡¯t force it, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to make progress in one day.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Qianxue, remember to rest well.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not here, I¡¯ll naturally be able to rest well.¡±

    Li Qianxue knew that with her status, she was already very calm about everything.

    However, every time she faced Su Chenghui, she would lose some of her calmness. This was not a good feeling at all.

    As if to prove her words, Li Qianxue stood up and nned to walk towards the bed.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s body had notpletely retreated. As soon as she stood up, she bumped into him. Su Chenghui took a step back and she took a step forward.

    In order not to let her fall, he could only choose to hold her waist. In this way, Li Qianxue waspletely wrapped in his arms.

    He lowered his head and looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s beautiful face. After taking a shower, her whole body was filled with the smell of rose-scented shower gel.

    She was only wearing a bathrobe, and her cor was slightly open. Looking at the scene of the cor, Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°Where are you looking at?¡± Li Qianxue raised her head in anger. Su Chenghui retracted his gaze and looked at her red lips that were slightly opened due to anger.

    He suddenly could not help but tilt his head and kiss her lips.

    Li Qianxue was shocked by his sudden action. She even forgot how to react for a moment.

    It was very soft.

    Su Chenghui remembered the kiss that stopped at one touch. But the memory was not as deep as the one in front of him.

    He used a little strength and pressed forward a little.

    It was really soft and a little sweet. He suddenly could not stop.

    The hand on his waist began to exert strength. He pressed her body into his embrace. The tilted head deepened the contact. This kiss made him addicted.

    He could not help but want more and more.

    ..

    Li Qianxue suddenly raised her hand and pushed him away forcefully. She took a big step back, gritted her teeth, and red at Su Chenghui fiercely.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    What kind of person did he think she was?

    ¡°Not enough.¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at her deeply. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Qianxue thought he was going to leave, but Su Chenghui took another step forward, tilted his head, and nted a kiss on her cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Good night, Qianxue.¡±

    He turned around and his steps slightly faster, he left. Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t re up even if she wanted to. She stood there while feeling even angrier.

    While she was fuming, the deep kiss just now shed through her mind uncontrobly.

    Her body was full of Su Chenghui¡¯s scent and the influence he left behind.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s face was unsightly. She had insomnia that night.

    ... ..

    Li Qianxue looked at Chen Pengyuan, who was in front of her, with a gloomy expression.

    She was at the construction site of City Star. She hade in the afternoon, and as expected, she did not see Chen Pengyuan.

    She even deliberately waited until it was almost time to get off work, but she did not see Chen Pengyuan.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s anger grew as she waited longer and longer. When Yang Rong informed Chen Pengyuan toe to the construction site, and she waited for almost an hour, Li Qianxue¡¯s face was extremely ugly.

    ¡°Manager Chen.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t even bother to call his name. ¡°Can you exin where you were all this afternoon? What did you do?¡±

    Chen Pengyuan didn¡¯t expect to be caught red-handed by Li Qianxue, and his facial eexpression didn¡¯t look good either. ¡°Qianxue, look at this ¨C¡±

    ¡°Please call me President Li.¡± Li Qianxue did not give him any face at all.

    Chen Pengyuan¡¯s father looked a little embarrassed. ¡°I can exin this. I did have something to do in the afternoon. Didn¡¯t I not make it in time? Don¡¯t worry, I usually work very hard to supervise. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Li Qianxue did not say anything. She just stared at his face so tightly that Chen Pengyuan himself avoided her gaze.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with him. She turned around and looked at Yang Rong. ¡°Inform the finance department to pay him tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, you can¡¯t do this, Qianxue.¡±

    Chen Pengyuan called out a few times, but Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to look at him anymore. She turned around and walked to the back. Chen Pengyuan tried to catch up, but Yang Rong and Xiao Zhao blocked his way.

    ¡°Li Qianxue, you cold-blooded woman. We are rtives. Do you have to be so ruthless?¡±

    ¡°Li Qianxue, I don¡¯t believe that you can find a better supervisor.¡±

    ¡°Li Qianxue ¨C¡±

    A series of mor sounded behind her, but Li Qianxue pretended not to hear it.

    Her expression calm, she walked on the construction site that had been preliminarily built

    ¡°If you believe me, I have a good rmendation.¡±

    The sudden voice made Li Qianxue turn around. When she saw Su Chenghui standing in front of her, she was not surprised at all.

    ¡°Are you here to see the results?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m here to help you.¡± Su Chenghui said a name. ¡°This person used to be in the Li Corporation. He only left his job for a while because of some family matters. If you believe me, he will definitely bepetent.¡±

    ¡°Because of family matters?¡± Li Qianxue looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Didn¡¯t he leave because he wanted to hang out with you?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, do you think that when I left, Manager Lin and the others left because of me?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m not as despicable as you think.¡± Su Chenghui seemed a little helpless. Those people were just used to doing things with him.

    But the person he was talking about today was indeedpetent.

    ¡°You really can consider it.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue suddenly became serious. ¡°Can you stay away from me?¡±

    Don¡¯te close to her, don¡¯t provoke her, stay away from her, stay further away.

    If he continued to approach her like this, some things would be out of her control.

 Chapter 733 - Then You Can Die

    <h4>Chapter 733: Then You Can Die</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Li Qianxue hated the feeling of things getting out of control. She liked to have everything within her grasp.

    Recently, Su Chenghui¡¯s actions had far exceeded her control.

    The sun was setting, and the night wind was blowing gently. When Li Qianxue came out today, she did not tie her hair. A few strands of hair flew over from the back.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t respond to her. He raised his hand and gently pulled her hair behind her ear.

    ¡°Are you tired? You seem to have waited for a long time. Are you hungry? Let¡¯s have dinner together?¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue waved his hand away. ¡°Can you stay away from me?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s hand was waved in the air by her, and he gently put it down. He looked at her and spoke very seriously.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°My heart is full of you.¡± Su Chenghui pressed on the position of his heart. ¡°My heart told me that if I was far away from you, I would die.¡±

    ¡°Then you can just die.¡± Li Qianxue was very angry and blurted out without thinking.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s facial expression was ugly. At this moment, the air was as silent as death. Su Chenghui stood there, as if his entire being had sunk into darkness.

    After Li Qianxue finished speaking, there was silence. The air suddenly became silent.

    The two of them stood in the night wind and did not speak. Li Qianxue lowered her eyes. Her eyes were watery, and it was impossible to tell what she was thinking.

    Su Chenghui stood across from her. His hand, which was still in mid-air earlier, slowly lowered, then clenched into a fist.

    At this time, the phone rang, breaking the silence in front of him. Li Qianxue picked up the phone unusually quickly.

    ¡°Yuxin?¡± When Li Qianxue picked up the phone, she nced at Su Chenghui. Then, he turned around and walked to the other side.

    ¡°You¡¯re back? Didn¡¯t you say that you had something to do at school?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let Xiao Yin pick you up? You didn¡¯t even tell me in advance.¡±

    Although Li Qianxue¡¯s tone was filled withints, it was not difficult to hear the gentleness in her voice.

    Su Chenghui stood not far from her and watched as Li Qianxue spoke to Su Yuxin in such a gentle tone. He feltplicated emotions.

    He did not know when Qianxue would use such a gentle voice to speak to him like this?

    How long would he have to wait?

    ¡°Okay. Mommy will be back soon.¡±

    Li Qianxue hung up the phone and headed to the parking lot. Su Chenghui followed behind her.

    ¡°Yuxin is back?¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue with a gentle gaze.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Qianxue answered reluctantly. Su Chenghui looked at her side profile and suddenly said, ¡°Qianxue, I won¡¯t die.¡±

    Li Qianxue stopped, then immediately sped up as if nothing had happened. She walked faster than before.

    ¡°I still want to be with you. Whether you need it or not, I want to be with you all the time, so I won¡¯t die.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue, who had already walked to the front of the car. ¡°At least, I won¡¯t die easily before I see your true happiness.¡±

    What he hoped the most was that he was the one who brought her happiness.

    Li Qianxue, whose hand was already on the car door, suddenly turned around and looked at him because of his words.

    She narrowed her eyes and looked at him with an extremely cold gaze. ¡°Su Chenghui, all my misfortunes were brought to me by you. You really don¡¯t have the right to say this.¡±

    ..

    Li Qianxue was happy because Su Yuxin had gone homest night, so she chatted with Su Yuxin until it was veryte. She identally overslept when she woke up in the morning.

    When she went downstairs, she saw Su chenghui and Su Yuxin sitting in the living room ying chess. Old Master Li sat at the side and watched the scene.

    Li Qianxue woke up early in the morning. The happiness that she had felt because her son had returned home had disappeared without a trace.

    She nced at the three men and finally forced herself to turn around in the direction of the restaurant. During breakfast, the irritation in Li Qianxue¡¯s heart did not disappear. Instead, it became more intense.

    Before this, she wouldn¡¯t have felt this way.

    During that year, no matter how many times Su Chenghui appeared in front of her, she could still remain calm.

    But now, it seemed that something was different.

    In the past, she didn¡¯t stop Su Chenghui from getting close to the children, nor did she stop Su Yuxin from getting close to the two children. There was no reason for her toe and cut off the rtionship between the father and son now, right?

    Such a thing was against her nature, so she couldn¡¯t do it.

    But she was indeed very frustrated in her heart. Her eyebrows tightly knitted together, Li Qianxue sat at the dining table.

    Su Chenghui, Su Chenghui. Is it so hard to kick you out of my life? I really don¡¯t believe it.

    When Li Qianxue returned to the living room, Su Chenghui and Su Yuxin had just finished their game. Su Chenghui was putting away the chess pieces in the box.

    Old Master Li looked at his grandson. ¡°Yuxin, you¡¯ve been busy for more than half a year, haven¡¯t you? I feel like your chess skills have deteriorated.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that my skills have deteriorated. It¡¯s that Dad has improved.¡± Su Yuxin put away the chess pieces with a subtle smile on his face.

    ¡°Yuxin is probably too busy.¡± Su Chenghui found an excuse for Su Yuxin. ¡°He¡¯s busy with his studies. How could he have time to learn how to y chess?¡±

    ¡°Yes, after all, not everyone is like you. You put aside your official business and do superfluous things every day.¡±

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t bear to see Su Chenghui scolding Su Yuxin, so she couldn¡¯t help but criticize him. Su Chenghui put thest chess piece back into the chess box. He looked up at Li Qianxue.

    ¡°To me, getting you back is the most important official business.¡±

    This sudden confession made Su Yuxin and Old Master Li silent. The two of them couldn¡¯t help but look in Li Qianxue¡¯s direction.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t know how to respond to Su Chenghui¡¯s words. Seeing the way her son looked at her, she said without thinking.

    ¡°Yuxin, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. I¡¯ll bring you into thepany tomorrow to take a look. For the next few days, help me look after thepany.¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re back, I¡¯ll have time to visit your sister. Besides, I also want to think about them and miss them.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Old Master Li looked at Li Qianxue disapprovingly. However, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. She headed straight for the main door.

    Su Yuxin got up and wanted to chase after her. Su Chenghui held his shoulder, shook his head at him, and took the lead to follow her out.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s footsteps were very fast, and she walked in a hurry.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s footsteps were even bigger than hers. When she reached the garden, he blocked her way.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Thest thing Li Qianxue wanted to see was Su Chenghui¡¯s face.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you.¡± Su Chenghui blocked her way. ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy with me, you can take it out on me. Why are you taking it out on Yuxin?¡±

    ¡°How did I take it out on Yuxin?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving just because he came back? What do you want Yuxin to think?¡±

    ¡°Who caused me to leave? Wasn¡¯t it you?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, be reasonable. You said that you wouldn¡¯t stop me from getting close to my child. Yuxin is my son. Since he¡¯s back, it¡¯s normal for me toe and see him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very normal, so you can go and see him. I don¡¯t object.¡± Her eyes cold and stern, Li Qianxue took a step back. ¡°You two father and son are happy to see each other, and I¡¯m leaving. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t understand what Li Qianxue was angry about. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t take it out on him in the past. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Didn¡¯t I imitate you?¡± Li Qianxue actually knew that what she did was wrong.

    However, when she saw Su Chenghui and Su Yuxin sitting together ying chess, and Old Master Li watched from the side, at that moment, she actually had a feeling that nothing had changed. Everything was still the same as before.

    She actually had the feeling as if she and Su Chenghui had never divorced before. She was still his wife, and he was her husband.

    The Li family was still the same as before, and Su Chenghui was still the same as before. Everything was the same.

    This feeling made her very annoyed, so she didn¡¯t even think about it and said sarcastically, ¡°Besides, am I not copying you? You hate me for forcing you to get married, so you swapped my child. Weren¡¯t you also venting your anger? What right do you have to criticize me?¡±

    The morning sun shone on the two of them, but the atmosphere was like yesterday. Suddenly, there was silence.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s face turned deathly pale because of Li Qianxue¡¯s words.

    He stood there. Even the sun could not make his face more sunny.

    Li Qianxue was suddenly silent. She finished talking and fought back, but she did not feel happy.

    She had once thought that she was willing to use this method to attack Su Chenghui.

    She had been in so much pain, so she wanted to make him suffer even more. She had clearly decided not to be that kind of person, and also not to do that kind of thing, but why did she be like this now.

    Her heart was in pain. Her heart felt like it was being suffocated.

    She couldn¡¯t stay any longer and was about to leave. At this moment, Su Chenghui suddenly grabbed her hand.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡±

    Su Chenghui held her wrist tightly and she couldn¡¯t break free. She could only turn her face away and not look at Su Chenghui.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯ve done and the mistakes I¡¯ve made. No matter what I say and go, you won¡¯t forgive me.¡±

    ¡°I also know that you don¡¯t want to see me.¡±

    His heart ached, as if someone had stabbed him with a needle. ¡°Qianxue, you hate me. You won¡¯t forgive me. You don¡¯t have to see me. It¡¯s fine. But please don¡¯t take it out on others just because I¡¯ve taken it out on you before. I know that taking it out on others won¡¯t make you happier.¡±

    For so many years, he had the pain of having nightmares in the middle of the night, and regret after waking up, but there was no way to tell anyone about it.

    He knew all those emotions, so he didn¡¯t want her to be like him.

    ¡°Qianxue, if you really don¡¯t want to see me, I can meet Yuxin outside. You Don¡¯t have to go. I¡¯ll go.¡±

    As he spoke, he slowly let go of her hand. Li Qianxue, still not looking at him, still stood there expressionlessly.

    He smiled bitterly. Some things could not be done.

    He turned around and his footsteps extremely slow, he left. Not even turning her head to look at him, Li Qianxue stood still. Until Su Chenghui¡¯s figure disappeared into the garden.

    ..

    Since Su Chenghui did not appear, Li Qianxue naturally did not need to go to Su Qingsang¡¯s ce in Rong City to avoid him.

    Li Qianxue was happy that her son was back, but she still had to do what she should do.

    She brought Su Yuxin to thepany for an internship and handed some important matters over to Su Yuxin to handle. She also wanted him to understand some of the big projects that thepany was currently carrying out. Among them was City Star.

    ¡°This design is pretty good.¡± Su Yuxin looked at the construction site that was progressing well and her eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Our team is still very capable to be able toe up with such a n.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression instantly became a little subtle. This proposal was made by Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Mom, who is the person who designed this? I want to meet him.¡± Su Yuxin was going to take over thepany in the future, and he needed to have an understanding of some of the key talents in thepany. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll go to the construction site to take a look.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression became more ambivalent. Under Su Yuxin¡¯s somewhat puzzled gaze, she pulled back the document in his hand. ¡°This proposal was made by your father.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    After Li Qianxue said that, she didn¡¯t want to say anymore. Su Yuxin looked at her expression carefully. ¡°So it was my father? But father and you, it was thepany ¨C¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it for today. If you want to go to the construction site, you can go in the afternoon.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to talk about Su Chenghui. Ever since in the garden that day, she said those words, which angered Su Chenghui and drove him away, she hadn¡¯t seen Su Chenghui again.

    Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t the only one who hadn¡¯t appeared in the past few days. Luo Cheng had stopped looking for her. Even Wei Ting was nowhere to be found.

    Her world suddenly became very quiet, so quiet that she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this silence had anything to do with Su Chenghui.

    ¡°I have an appointment with a friend in the afternoon. After I have dinner with my friend, I¡¯ll go to the construction site to take a look at it at night.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to see at night?¡± Li Qianxue looked at Su Yuxin with a disapproving expression. ¡°You can go and see it during the day.¡±

    ¡°No, you can see it better at night.¡± Su Yuxin stood up as he spoke. ¡°Alright, Mom, you go ahead. I will go by myself after I meet my friend.¡±

    ¡°You.¡± Li Qianxue had no choice. ¡°Remember to drive slowly and not too fast.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Su Yuxin left, but Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with thepany¡¯s matters after he left. Su Chenghui¡¯s face shed through her mind.

    Had he really decided not to show up again?

    His persistence was only so much. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t let down her guard. Li Qianxue convinced herself.

    After Li Qianxue went home for dinner, it started to rain outside.

    Looking at the time, she thought that Su Yuxin should have finished his gathering with her friends by now. It was raining outside, so Li Qianxue decided to call him and ask him to go straight home.

    It was raining heavily, so she didn¡¯t want to go to the construction site. She could go to the construction site anytime. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry.

    When Li Qianxue called Su Yuxin¡¯s cell phone, but no one picked up. After that, she made a few calls, but no one picked up. Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.

    ¡°Qianxue? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Old Master Li, who was also in the living room, was ying chess. When he saw his daughter¡¯s uneasy look, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Li Qianxue shook her head. She looked at the time and sat up. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going out for a while. You should rest first.¡±

    As she spoke, she asked someone to get the car ready. She took her cell phone and went out.

 Chapter 734 - You Scared Me

    <h4>Chapter 734: You Scared Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Li Qianxue felt uneasy. She wanted to go and find Su Yuxin herself. She didn¡¯t want him to really run to the construction site.

    Especially in such weather, it was too worrying.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining sote, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t let Old Master Li worry. She suddenly remembered that the weather forecast said that a typhoon would be happening tonight.

    She could only me it on the weather being good during the day and being like this at night.

    After getting into the car, she called Su Yuxin again, but there was still no answer.

    Li Qianxue had some familiarity with some of Su Yuxin¡¯s ssmates. However, she wasn¡¯t too sure which ssmates Su Yuxin had gone out with tonight. Helpless, she could only call a few of Su Yuxin¡¯s ssmates that she knew.

    However, she still hadn¡¯t seen Su Yuxin. Feeling helpless, Li Qianxue asked Xiao Zhao to drive the car to the construction site.

    She felt a little regretful. She shouldn¡¯t have been in such a hurry to let Su Yuxin take over the Li Corporation¡¯s affairs, even though it would be Su Yuxin¡¯s matter sooner orter.

    What she regretted even more was her irresponsibility. The Li Corporation was her responsibility now. How could she feel unsafe because of Su Chenghui¡¯s appearance, so she thought of letting Su Yuxin manage the Li Corporation?

    This was simply inappropriate.

    In fact, she knew very well that this matter had nothing to do with Su Chenghui. However, she couldn¡¯t help but vent her anger.

    The rain outside the car window was very heavy, and her heart became more and more flustered. It would be fine if Su Yuxin was fine, but what if something happened to him ¡ª

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t dare to think about it. She didn¡¯t dare to think about it at all.

    She had gone through a lot to bring the two children into this world. Every child was her treasure. She could not bear any child to be in trouble.

    Forcing herself to forget about the bad things, the Li family was about an hour¡¯s drive away from City Star. It was still raining and the speed was not fast, so Li Qianxue was even more anxious.

    ¡°Drive faster,¡± Li Qianxue instructed Xiao Zhao. Xiao Zhao looked at her from the rearview mirror and wanted to say that it was very rainy now and it was not suitable to drive fast, but how could Li Qianxue listen?

    Xiao Zhao had no choice but to speed up the car.

    He did not know that it was not dark and there were not many cars on the road. Xiao Zhao was also an experienced driver for many years.

    He had just slowed down the car at the turn in front, but he did not know that there was a yellow light at the other end of the turn. There was a car on the other side that wanted to try to speed up but crashed into their car.

    Before Xiao Zhao could react, another car in front disrupted their pace due to the sudden ident. A car crashed into them again.

    The two cars crashed into each other. No matter how skilled Xiao Zhao was, he couldn¡¯t help but panic.

    He spun the steering wheel as fast as he could. However, the road was too slippery due to the rain, so the car slid out and crashed into the guardrail.

    At the same time, the car behind also crashed into him, as well as the car in front.

    It was a mess.

    ... ..

    When Su Chenghui received the news and rushed to the hospital, his entire heart felt as if it was being grabbed by someone¡¯s hand.

    He panted and rushed into the hospital. He did not have any more rationality. He would ask every person he caught where Li Qianxue was.

    His car was parked in the parking lot outside, and there was an open space in the middle. He rushed in directly. His hair was still wet, but he couldn¡¯t care less.

    He finally rushed to the operating room. When he saw the lights in the operating room, Su Chenghui¡¯s legs went soft.

    ¡°Qianxue ¨C¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    There was no sign of Li Qianxue in the corridor. He was the first to receive the news. Now, the corridor was empty, so he had no idea what was going on.

    He took out his phone to make a call, but Su Yuxin came over after receiving the news.

    For the time being, no one had informed Old Master Li. His face full of anxiety, Su Yuxin looked at Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Dad, how is Mom?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Su Chenghui revealed a great sense of powerlessness. He leaned against the wall dejectedly. He looked utterly defeated.

    How could this happen?

    Su Yuxin looked at the operating room¡¯s lights that were on. When he received the call, he was about to go home after a gathering with his friends. Previously, when Li Qianxue called him, he did not pick up because he had left his phone in the car.

    However, he did not expect that Li Qianxue would run out to look for him because she was worried about him. For a moment, Su Yuxin¡¯s expression was quite unsightly.

    Su Chenghui was in the corner but he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. All he knew was that he was in a very bad mood right now.

    He suddenly walked in front of Su Yuxin and looked at him seriously. ¡°Your mother will be fine, right?¡±

    Su Yuxin had never seen Su Chenghui like this. He didn¡¯t know the situation and he didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    ¡°You said that Qianxue will be fine, right?¡±

    ¡°She will definitely be fine, right?¡±

    He asked three times in a row, and each time, his tone was more intense than before. When Su Yuxin saw like this, he could not say anything. He could only shake his head hard.

    ¡°Yes, she will be fine.¡±

    He still had so many things that he had not done for her. He had not apanied her to slowly grow old, and he had not let her know his true feelings. How could something happen to her?

    No, it definitely could not.

    The lights in the operating room were still on. Su Chenghui¡¯s heart had been hanging in the air. It was floating in the air and could not reach his actual spot.

    When there was the sound of a phone ringing, Su Yuxin quickly took out his phone and realized that the person who was calling him was actually Li Qianxue. He quickly picked up the call.

    ¡°Mom? Are you okay?¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s voice was soft and weak. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Yuxin, where are you? Why haven¡¯t youe home yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital. Mom, where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital too.¡±

    Su Chenghui and Su Yuxin looked at each other. A minuteter, the father and son rushed downstairs together.

    Downstairs, Li Qianxue was sitting in a wheelchair. Her hand was in a cast and she was outside the operating room downstairs.

    Su Chenghui and Su Yuxin rushed over. When Su Chenghui heard that there was a car ident, he thought it was Li Qianxue. He rushed upstairs to the operating room.

    However, Li Qianxue was outside the operating room downstairs. She was not the one who was in the operating room, but Xiao Zhao.

    The car was hit. Xiao Zhao tried his best to make the side where Li Qianxue was sitting more empty and safer.

    However, he was not so lucky when he was hit from the front to the back. His injury was very serious and he was still being treated.

    As for Li Qianxue, because Xiao Zhao reacted in time, only her hand was hit by the car door. Her foot was clipped. Her foot was only sprained and bruised. But because of the impact, her hand was fractured.

    Therefore, her left hand was heavily cast, and because of the abrasions on her feet, she could only sit in a wheelchair.

    Su Chenghui could not see the cast on her body, nor could he see her sitting in the wheelchair. He rushed over quickly and hugged Li Qianxue.

    He hugged her very hard and tightly, as if he wanted to rub her into his body.

    ¡°Qianxue, qianxue...¡±

    The immense fear made Su Chenghui¡¯s voice tremble. He had never thought that he might lose Li Qianxue one day.

    He had always thought that he would have many opportunities and time.

    ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re okay. You...¡±

    He suddenly let go of his hand and took a step back. He looked Li Qianxue up and down. ¡°Are you okay? What happened to your hand?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Qianxue had been hurt by Su Chenghui. If she hadn¡¯t moved quickly and avoided his hand, she would have been in pain.

    ¡°How can it be fine? How can it be fine? Your hand is already like this. And your foot. How is your foot? Is it serious? Did you hurt your bones?¡±

    He asked a whole bunch of questions in one breath. Su Yuxin, who hade with him, had no chance to speak.

    ¡°Has the doctor arranged a ward? Did he say how long he will be staying in the hospital?¡±

    Su Chenghui seemed to have thought of something. He turned around and looked at Su Yuxin. ¡°Yuxin, hurry up andplete the procedures.¡±

    Su Yuxin looked at Li Qianxue worriedly. After confirming that her life was indeed not in danger, she turned around and went toplete the procedures.

    Li Qianxue sat in the wheelchair and saw the fear in Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes.

    This was the first time she saw this kind of emotion in Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes. She seemed to be a little puzzled as she looked at him.

    Was he afraid?

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui checked Li Qianxue up and down. She looked a little disheveled.

    Her hair was messy and her clothes were stained with blood. Her feet were wrapped in bandages and her hands were in a cast. She really couldn¡¯t be more disheveled.

    ¡°Where else are you hurt? Where else does it hurt? Tell me! Where¡¯s the doctor? Did the doctor leave you here? They ¨C¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue nced at him and interrupted him, ¡°Can you not talk for a while?¡±

    In fact, she was also shocked. She hadn¡¯t seen the car behind her when it crashed into her, but she had seen the car in front of her and Xiao Zhao¡¯s car crash into the railing.

    Even if it was stormy, she would definitely be able to see it from such a close distance. She hadn¡¯t recovered yet.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Su Yuxin didn¡¯t say anything, but his heart wasn¡¯t at ease. He was very scared, very scared.

    He reached out and holding her in his arms, he avoided Li Qianxue¡¯s injured hand. The strength that was more restrained than before was still very tight.

    Li Qianxue frowned slightly. She wanted to push him away, but one of her hands was injured. Her right hand was not injured. She lifted it up, but she put it down again.

    She did not move, and he did not stop. She just let him be.

    The corridor was very quiet. Su Chenghui¡¯s heart had been hanging in the air until now. With her soft body in his arms and the slight warmth, he felt that his heart was finally a little relieved.

    ¡°Qianxue. Qianxue.¡± He buried his face into her neck. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re okay.¡±

    It was really great.

    ¡°...¡± Li Qianxue wanted him to move away. She looked at the head in front of her eyes and did not speak.

    Su Chenghui hugged her for a while and suddenly raised his head. ¡°Is that Xiao Zhao inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Qianxue nodded gently and looked at the operating room that was still lit up. She did not know how Xiao Zhao was doing.

    ¡°You still have injuries on your body.¡± Su Chenghui saw that Su Yuxin was alreadying over from behind them. He looked at the time. ¡°You should rest first.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± She wanted to wait for the results here to see if Xiao Zhao was okay.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Her stubbornness sometimes really gave him a headache.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy. I want to wait here.¡± If she did not suddenly want to go out, how could Xiao Zhao ¡ª

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Chenghui knew that he couldn¡¯t convince her. He hugged her arm tightly. ¡°You wait. I¡¯ll wait with you.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t ask him to leave her. When Su Yuxin came back, she asked Su Yuxin to go home, but Su Yuxin refused.

    In the end, the three of them waited together. The surgery went on for a few hours. Finally, the doctor came out and said that he was out of danger. In the future, he needed to rest well. Li Qianxue finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Xiao Zhao was transferred to the intensive care unit while Li Qianxue was forcibly sent back to the ward by Su Chenghui to rest.

    She was indeed tired. Previously, she thought that something had happened to Su Yuxin and was already worried. She did not expect that she would have to experience something like this again. She was indeed tired now.

    However, before she could react, Su Chenghui had already picked her up and ced her on the hospital bed. Then, he covered her with the nket.

    ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll watch over you.¡±

    He said. Li Qianxue nced at him and finally turned around. She looked out the window at the continuous rain and closed her eyes in silence.

    When Li Qianxue woke up, the room was a little dark. After she made that call, she didn¡¯t know where she put her phone.

    She wanted to reach for her phone to check the time, but someone had already grabbed her hand.

    ¡°Qianxue? You¡¯re awake? How do you feel now?¡±

    Li Qianxue used the light bulb outside to suddenly see clearly the situation in front of her.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t leave?¡±

    ¡°I said that I would be with you.¡±

    I¡¯ll always be with you.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t say anything after that, but both of them could understand what he was saying.

    Li Qianxue looked at him and said casually, ¡°Where¡¯s Yuxin?¡±

    ¡°He was watching over you for half the night. I told him to go back first. Later, I¡¯ll ask Auntie Zhang to make some soup for you.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Li Qianxue thought about it for a while and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Xiao Zhao? Is he okay?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He woke up once before. I went to take a look. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Su Chenghui held her uninjured right hand and said seriously, ¡°Qianxue, your injury is not light. Don¡¯t worry about the others for now. Rest well first.¡±

    Li Qianxue withdrew her hand and shifted her gaze to the side. She did not look at Su Chenghui. ¡°Su Chenghui, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± Su Chenghui held her hand and looked into her eyes very seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t have to do what?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to say that I don¡¯t have to stay with you? Or that I don¡¯t have to apany you?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, stop talking. I won¡¯t listen to you.¡±

    He lowered his head and nted a kiss on the back of her hand. Su Chenghui, who had been aloof for almost half his life, could no longer be as indifferent as before.

    ¡°Qianxue, you won¡¯t know how scared I wasst night. You won¡¯t know how worried I wasst night. So, I won¡¯t leave. I have to stay with you and watch over you. Qianxue, I can¡¯t live without you.¡±

    Li Qianxue felt the warmth of his touch and saw the sincerity in his eyes.

    She wanted to chase him away, but she couldn¡¯t say a word.

 Chapter 735 - 025

    <h4>Chapter 735: 025</h4>

    Li Qianxue did not sleep for long. She was someone who could not fall asleep if she had something on her mind. Not to mention that she was injured and had a cast on her hand,

    If she was still a little confused after she first woke up, she was fully awake by now.

    She was already awake. She knew that the best thing she could do at this moment was to pull her hand back and p Su Chenghui, then tell him to get out. However, at this moment, she actually did nothing.

    The only thing she could think of was the fear over thinking she would die the moment when the car hit the guardrail.

    The only thing she could think of was that the doctor said that she was fine, and that she was only bandaged and given a cast so that she could rest after the ident.

    Before she could escape from that fear, he appeared.

    He hugged her tightly and letting her know that she was not alone, he gave her warmth.

    In the past 20 years, Li Qianxue had looked forward to this day. She had never stopped thinking about it. She hoped that Su Chenghui would respond to her and give her a shoulder when she was tired, but he did not.

    However, she did not expect that this year, more than a year after their divorce, Su Chenghui would hug her tightly and warm her with his chest.

    ¡°Does your hand hurt?¡± She didn¡¯t respond, and Su Chenghui was a little worried. ¡°Does your hand hurt? Do you want to call a doctor?¡±

    Su Chenghui seemed to have thought of something, and his brows furrowed. ¡°Hungry? I asked Yuxin to go home and ask Mother Zhang to cook. Maybe it¡¯s a little far. Wait a moment. The food at the hospital isn¡¯t delicious.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t respond again. She looked at Su Chenghui, who looked like a man oin her dreams, and felt that it was extremely surreal and unreal.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    Li Qianxue seemed to have suddenly reacted. She turned her face away and looked at the gloomy sky outside the window.

    ¡°There are nurses at the hospital. Since Yuxin willeter, then you have nothing to do here. You can go.¡±

    ¡°Are you chasing me away?¡± Su Chenghui did not expect Li Qianxue to turn hostile after waking up.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m chasing you away.¡± Li Qianxue was cold. ¡°I seem to have said before that I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    She deliberately lowered her voice, spoke in a cold tone, and put cold expression on her face.

    She rejected Su Chenghui. She didn¡¯t want this man who had already let her have a dream but also wake up from it.

    She turned around and looked outside the window Her back figure was proud and cold. She seemed a thousand miles away from him.

    There was silence behind her. Li Qianxue thought that Su Chenghui had left. However, she felt the bed move, and then her body was gently embraced by someone.

    Su Chenghui hugged her from behind, and his chin was pressed against her neck. His hands were around her waist.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± His voice was low, husky, and maic. The warm air that he exhaled was right on her neck. She could not help but shrink her neck.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I will stay and take care of you until you recover.¡±

    He looked at her porcin-white neck, tilted his head, and his warm lips fell on it. Li Qianxue was clearly no longer a little girl, but because of his kiss, she felt her entire body stiffen and tremble.

    ¡°When you¡¯re better, I won¡¯t leave either. Even if you chase me away, I won¡¯t leave either. I want to keep an eye on you. I want you in front of me at all times. I want to keep an eye on you. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be at ease.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, at my age, I don¡¯t care about my face anymore. I don¡¯t care about what I¡¯ll lose. But I¡¯m afraid of losing you. Do you know that?¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t dare to move at all. Her body was very stiff. She even had a feeling that her whole body was weak and her limbs were weak.

    It was just because of a hug and a kiss from him.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Su Chenghui finally let go of her and held her waist, then made her lie down. He took a pillow from the side and ced it on her back.

    ¡°You rest for a while, I¡¯ll go get water.¡±

    Su Chenghui got up to get water. He came back very quickly, took a towel, put the warm water, and came out to wipe Li Qianxue¡¯s face.

    His movements were very light, as if he was wiping some treasure. Li Qianxue watched his movements. This time, she didn¡¯t ask him to leave again. She wanted to tell him to get lost and that there was a nurse, but those words had already been said.

    Forcing herself not to care, not to look, and not to care, she turned her face away. But, there seemed to be a warm current in her heart that slowly flowed into the depths of her heart.

    ..

    When Su Yuxin entered the door, he felt that his parents¡¯ state seemed to be a little ambiguous. He stopped and looked at the two people in the ward.

    After waiting for a while, he went in and put down the lunch box in his hand. Auntie Zhang and Old Master Li were downstairs and were about toe up.

    He didn¡¯t intend to let Old Master Li know, but such a big thing couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡±

    Li Qianxue withdrew her gaze. When she saw Su Yuxin, her expression rxed a little. ¡°Yuxin, you¡¯re here?¡±

    When she spoke, she red at Su Chenghui with a fierce gaze. Su Chenghui¡¯s hand, which was originally on Li Qianxue¡¯s body, lowered, but he was still standing by the bed. He had no intention of leaving.

    ¡°Uh huh.¡± Su Yuxin thought for a moment and decided to inform Li Qianxue. ¡°Grandpa is downstairs. He¡¯s also here.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so insensible?¡± Li Qianxue immediately became anxious. ¡°Grandpa is already so old. How can you have the nerve to let him run around?¡±

    ¡°He will find out sooner orter.¡± Su Yuxin put the lunch box on the bedside table. ¡°Not only grandpa, but sister also knows. She is booking a ne ticket and rushing here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Li Qianxue really couldn¡¯t sit still this time. She sat up straight. Her movements were so big that she even pulled the wound on her arm.

    ¡°How can you tell your sister?¡±

    The two children were still so young. Was Su Qingsang going to bring the children to Lin City? How could she be at ease if she didn¡¯t bring them to Lin City?

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t tell her, she will find out sooner orter.¡± As Su Chenghui spoke, he opened the lunchbox. ¡°Think about it. Mom video chats with herevery day. How could you hide it?¡±

    ¡°Then I can say that I went on a business trip.¡±

    ¡°Mom, stop fooling around. No matter where you go every day, you have to call and video chat with us. Have you forgotten?¡±

    Li Qianxue was silent. Su Chenghui pressed her shoulder at the right time. ¡°Alright, the children are only concerned about you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. Of course I know.¡±

    Li Qianxue red at Su Chenghui. Her expression looked fierce, but her voice was very soft.

    Su Chenghui smiled and his expression was gentle. Su Yuxin looked at the way the two of them were interacting, then ced the soup in front of Li Qianxue. ¡°Mom, have some soup first. The breakfast is still in Auntie Zhang¡¯s hands. She should being up soon.¡±

    Li Qianxue was about to reach out to take it when Su Chenghui reached out at the right time and ced the bowl of soup in his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    He sat down by the bed and took the spoon to feed Li Qianxue. Li Qianxue pursed her lips into a straight line.

    ¡°Your hand is injured. It¡¯s not convenient.¡±

    ¡°My right hand is not injured.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still not convenient.¡± Su Chenghui scooped the soup and ced it next to Li Qianxue¡¯s lips. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at the patience in Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes. After a few seconds of stalemate, he finally opened his mouth.

    There was a faint smile in Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes. It seemed that something as simple as feeding her soup could also make him happy.

    He was at the most charming moment for a man. He did not have the naivety of a young man. He alsocked the shrewdness that only a man in his thirties had.

    He was mature and steady. His entire body exuded a schrly aura. The way he looked at her was gentle and affectionate.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. Her heart beating very fast, she was like a little girl who had just fallen in love. Her face was inexplicably burning ¡ª

    ¡°Qianxue, are you okay?¡±

    Old Master Li¡¯s energetic voice came through the door. Li Qianxue was about to speak, but Old Master Li had already rushed into the ward.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Qianxue tried hard to force a smile. ¡°Look at me, am I not fine?¡±

    ¡°Your hands and feet are injuredyou¡¯re, yet you still say that you¡¯re fine?¡± Old Master Li had heard that she had been in a car ident when he woke up early in the morning. Only now did he see his daughter¡¯s appearance.

    Her hands were in ster, and her feet were bandaged. Old Master Li¡¯s facial expression was a little grim. ¡°How could a car ident happen all of a sudden? Where¡¯s Xiao Zhao? How is he?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Zhao is still not awake.¡±Just now, Li Qianxue had asked about Xiao Zhao¡¯s condition. ¡°The Doctor said that the anesthesia hasn¡¯t subsided yet, and she might wake upter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine.¡± Old Master Li¡¯s eyes were full of worry. ¡°Next time there¡¯s a situation like yesterday, you¡¯re not allowed to go out again.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I know.¡± Li Qianxue was also worried yesterday.

    While the father and daughter were talking, Su Chenghui didn¡¯t leave either. He put out the breakfast that Auntie Zhang had brought and walked in front of Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself ¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Su Chenghui was very stubborn, and Li Qianxue felt embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse. After all, her left hand was still in a cast.

    Because Old Master Li was worried about Li Qianxue, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the others, But at this time, he realized that Su Chenghui was here.

    ¡°Chenghui? Why are you here?¡±

    After all, Su Chenghui hasn¡¯t been to the Li family for quite a while. He thought...

    ¡°Dad.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s hands kept moving. ¡°I heard that Qianxue had a car ident yesterday, so I came over.¡±

    Li Qianxue was a little embarrassed and wanted Su Chenghui to let her eat by herself. However, Su Chenghui was very insistent. ¡°Your hand is injured, so I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    Old Master Li looked at Su Chenghui and then at Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t mind. Qianxue¡¯s hand is injured. It¡¯s not convenient.¡±

    Su Chenghui said casually, but his casual tone made Old Master Li feel that the rtionship between the two of them was reconciled.

    ¡°Dad...¡± Li Qianxue saw Old Master Li¡¯s expression and knew what he meant. She wanted to exin, but Su Chenghui fed her an egg.

    She had no choice but to swallow the egg in her mouth. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll take care of Qianxue here. You guys can go back first.¡±

    Su Chenghui nced at Su Yuxin as he spoke. ¡°Yuxin can go to work in thepany. Your mother should have taught you. You have to work hard.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Su Yuxin wanted to stay, but in this situation, he would definitely be a third wheel if he stayed.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Yuxin.¡±

    Li Qianxue wanted to stop him, but Su Yuxin waved his hand, took the car keys and left.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll go see Xiao Zhao.¡± Old Master Li also turned around. ¡°I asked Auntie Zhang to prepare a bowl of soup for him and bring it to him.¡±

    ¡°Dad?¡± Li Qianxue wanted to say something, but Old Master Li followed her.

    Suddenly, only Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui were left in the ward. She red at Su Chenghui, as if she wanted to burn a hole in his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Su Chenghui looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that dad and Yuxin are very understanding?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Li Qianxue looked at him coldly. ¡°Su Chenghui, you¡¯re really impressive.¡±

    He dragged his son and father to his side and made both of them help him, so wasn¡¯t that impressive?

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui put the bowl in his hand to the side. ¡°I wish that were true. If that was the case, you¡¯ll give me more chances.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Li Qianxue was furious at him. ¡°I won¡¯t give you a chance.¡±

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s fine.¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t refute. ¡°As long as I can apany you, I¡¯ll be very happy.¡±

    ¡°Sycophantic talker.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a sycophantic talker only to you.¡±

    Li Qianxue felt that her teeth were a little sore. ¡°Stop, reserve your sweet words for other women.¡±

    ¡°I just want to saythem to you.¡±

    Li Qianxue felt that her teeth were starting to ache. ¡°Don¡¯t speak anymore. I want to sleep.¡±

    She did not sleep wellst night, so she needed to sleep for a while.

    ¡°Okay, go to sleep. I will apany you.¡±

    ¡°Who wants you to apany me?¡± Li Qianxue was stubborn. In the end, she did not chase Su Chenghui out.

    Su Chenghui held her lower back and let her sleep. Seeing that her breathing gradually stabilized, he got up and went outside to make a phone call to exin some work matters.

    Qianhui Corporation had just been established, so Su Chenghui was actually very busy. However, no matter how busy he was, he had to put Li Qianxue first.

    After talking to Qiao Ran for a long time, he arranged some of the main tasks and told him that he was not free recently.

    After hanging up the phone, Su Chenghui seemed to have thought of something. He made a few more calls.

    He thought that Li Qianxue would not wake up so soon. After everything was arranged, he returned to the ward.

    Little did he know that Li Qianxue was not the only one in the ward. Standing by the bedside was Wei Ting.

    Seeing that it was him, Su Chenghui¡¯s face suddenly darkened.

    Wei Ting did note empty-handed. It was also a coincidence. He happened to look for Li Qianxue for something today. Little did he know that Li Qianxue did note when he went to Li Qianxue¡¯spany.

    Not only did she note, Li Qianxue¡¯s secretary also told him that Li Qianxue was in a car ident and would note to thepany for a while.

    How could Wei Ting sit still this time? He quickly rushed to the hospital. Beforeing to the hospital, he did not forget to buy arge bouquet of roses and some nutritious supplements suitable for patients.

    Hearing the footsteps of Su Chenghuiing in behind him, Wei Ting did not turn back. His face full of concern, he even told Li Qianxue on purpose.

    ¡°Qianxue, how is your hand like this? Does it hurt?¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t feel any pain just now, but now that she saw the two men huddled together in this ward, she really felt the pain.

    Headache.

 Chapter 736 - Su Chenghui, How Dare You

    <h4>Chapter 736: Su Chenghui, How Dare You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The atmosphere in the ward was indescribably strange.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s hand was injured. When Wei Ting brought in the roses, she had no way to reach out to receive them.

    After all, Wei Ting had always been dramatic. Every time he sent flowers, he would always send arge bouquet of roses.

    Wei Ting was still holding arge bouquet of roses in his hand. His body was half-bent. It was obvious that he wanted Li Qianxue to receive the flowers.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t have the ability to take such arge bouquet with one hand. Just when she didn¡¯t know how to refuse, Su Chenghui came in.

    Su Chenghui saw therge bouquet of roses as soon as he came in. He narrowed his eyes and his expression didn¡¯t change. He walked up to Wei Ting calmly.

    Taking the bouquet of roses from his hand, Su Chenghui casually ced the flowers on the bedside table at the side. However, when he found that there were fruits and cups on it, he turned around and casually ced the flowers on the coffee table in the ward.

    Only then did he walk to the other side of the bed and stand beside Li Qianxue. He ced a hand on Li Qianxue¡¯s shoulder, and then he looked at Wei Ting.

    ¡°President Wei, you are thoughtful. Thank you foring to see Qianxue.¡±

    Wei Ting¡¯s expression was a little bad. From the moment he saw Su Chenghui to when he took away the roses in her hand, his expression was unsightly.

    ¡°President Su, you¡¯re too kind. I just don¡¯t know what you¡¯re ¨C¡±

    ¡°Qianxue is injured. Of course, I¡¯m here to take care of her.¡±

    Su Chenghui smiled faintly. When he saw the worry on Wei Ting¡¯s face, his expression immediately rxed.

    Ever since Wei Ting was rejected by Li Qianxuest time, he had been very depressed. Besides being depressed, there was nothing else he could do.

    After all, Li Qianxue was not a young girl who had just stepped out of society, nor was she a foolish romantic. She was calm, rational, and mature.

    She had her own set of rules. If he identally stepped on her line, she would definitely not give him the slightest chance.

    This was also the reason he stubbornly appeared even though he knew that if he did not appear for a period of time, Li Qianxue wouldpletely forget about him.

    However, he did not expect that he only wanted Li Qianxue to calm down for a few days to give her a buffer period, and he also wanted to think of a way to approach Li Qianxue, but Su Chenghui was already a step ahead of him?

    ¡°President Su, aren¡¯t you taking advantage of her?¡±

    Taking advantage of her? Su Chenghui smiled. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±

    As he spoke, he ced his hands on Li Qianxue¡¯s shoulders to dere his sovereignty.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Wei Ting gritted his teeth and turned to look at Li Qianxue. ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    His voice was full of grievance, but Li Qianxue only felt a headache. She really didn¡¯t have any feelings for Wei Ting. The most she thought about was that this man was like a little brother.

    After all, she was an only child and had no other siblings.

    ¡°Wei Ting, thank you foring to see me. I¡¯ll look for you when I¡¯m free, okay?¡± Li Qianxue clearly felt the hand on her shoulder tighten.

    Su Chenghui... that¡¯s enough.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t want to. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave. I want to stay and take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting, stop fooling around.¡±

    She could make Su Chenghui stay because she was impulsive, but how could Wei Ting also stay behind?

    ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around.¡± Wei Ting was arguing with Su Chenghui. ¡°Why can he stay and take care of you? Why Can¡¯t I? I don¡¯t care. I want to stay and take care of you.¡±

    ¡°President Wei, you seem to have misunderstood something.¡± Su Chenghui had already let go. He wrapped his arms around Li Qianxue¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Qianxue is my wife and the mother of my child. It¡¯s my duty to take care of her. What¡¯s your identity?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s my identity? I¡¯m Qianxue¡¯s suitor, but you and Qianxue are divorced. Why? Do you think you can tie Qianxue up? Don¡¯t dream about it. Qianxue told me that she won¡¯t get back together with you. It¡¯s useless for you to pretend here.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with President Wei. As for whether Qianxue will get back together with me, that¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that she has promised to let me stay and take care of her today.¡±

    Turning his head to the side, he looked at Li Qianxue affectionately. ¡°Qianxue, didn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at him and saw that he had made Wei Ting¡¯s face turn livid, but in her heart, she did not want to give him this face.

    Just as she wanted to retort, the door of the ward opened again. The person who came in this time was Old Master Li.

    He had already gone to see Xiao Zhao and had even hired two nurses to take care of Xiao Zhao. He also asked someone to keep an eye on Xiao Zhao and to inform him as soon as he woke up.

    Old Master Li was very attentive to the people working in the Li family. After all the instructions were given, Xiao Zhao¡¯s family also rushed over.

    Xiao Zhao worked in Lin City, and his family was out of town. Old Master Li spoke to Xiao Zhao¡¯s wife before he came over.

    He didn¡¯t expect to see a young man the moment he arrived. He took a look and felt that this young man looked familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere before.

    ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t gone back yet?¡± Li Qianxue thought that Old Master Li had already gone home. She didn¡¯t expect that he hadn¡¯t.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t gone back.¡± Old Master Li shook his head. ¡°I went to see Xiao Zhao and was nning to go back.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± Wei Ting heard that he was Li Qianxue¡¯s father and immediately straightened his body. ¡°I¡¯m Wei Ting. I¡¯m here to see Qianxue. By the way, I¡¯m Qianxue¡¯s pursuer.¡±

    When he said this, Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue, who were present, showed ambiguous looks on their faces at the same time.

    Old Master Li was already old, but he did not lose his shrewdness. Because of Wei Ting¡¯s words, he sized him up.

    ¡°You¡¯re Wei Ting?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I remember you. You¡¯ve worked with Li Corporation before, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve been working together sincest year.¡± Wei Ting did not expect Old Master Li to remember him and take the initiative to talk to him. He was emboldened.

    Old Master Li nodded but didn¡¯t respond to Wei Ting¡¯s words. ¡°Are you pursuing Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Wei Ting answered particrly loudly.

    ¡°Ah, young man. Do you really know what you are doing? After all, Qianxue is ¨C¡±

    ¡°Uncle, in my heart, Qianxue is perfect. She is the most perfect woman. I know what I am doing, and I don¡¯t care if she has children or if she is divorced. I don¡¯t care if she is a grandmother either.¡±

    Old Master Li hadn¡¯t finished his words, but Wei Ting had already said so much.

    He didn¡¯t need to say the rest. Waving his hand, Old Master Li looked at him andughed. ¡°You have thought it through.¡±

    ¡°Of course I have thought it through.¡±

    Old Master Li nodded. He looked at Wei Ting, and then at Su Chenghui. Finally, he waved his hand. ¡°Okay. Since you are so determined, I will test you. Come with me.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Wei Ting pointed at his nose. ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to marry my daughter? Are you afraid to ept my test?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Wei Ting was suddenly energized. He stood even straighter than before. ¡°Uncle, just tell me what your test is.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Old Master Li had already started to walk out as he spoke. Before he left, he didn¡¯t forget to say goodbye to Li Qianxue, and said that he would be going home first.

    In any case, there were nurses here, and Su Chenghui as well. He wouldn¡¯t be of much use even if he stayed.

    Wei Ting took a step behind and suddenly turned around.

    He ignored Su Chenghui¡¯s gloomy expression and Li Qianxue¡¯s stunned reaction.

    He reached out and pinched Li Qianxue¡¯s hand. His face was full of anticipation and excitement. ¡°Qianxue, Qianxue, did you hear that? Your father has recognized me. Hahahaha. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely pass your father¡¯s test.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s lips moved. Before she could say anything, Wei Ting let go of her hand. ¡°Qianxue, wait for me. I will definitely pass the test.¡±

    After saying this, he looked at Su Chenghui provocatively. Then, he hurriedly left the ward and followed Old Master Li.

    The ward was quiet again. Su Chenghui¡¯s facial expression was very ugly. Li Qianxue was also confused by this sudden change.

    What was Old Master doing? What kind of test was this? Really, when did she say that she wanted to develop a rtionship with Wei Ting?

    Li Qianxue suddenly turned her body. He looked at her with a serious expression. ¡°Li Qianxue, you don¡¯t really want to give Wei Ting a chance, do you?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at the provocation that shed across her face. He lowered his head and kissed her lips.

    ¡°...¡±Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes widened, as if she couldn¡¯t believe Su Chenghui¡¯s actions.

    He didn¡¯t count after kissing her. One hand was ced on her lower back, and the other hand was ced on the back of her head. He turned her entire body around and deepened the kiss.

    Every time he kissed Li Qianxue, his heart would be greatly shaken.

    They had suchpatibility and it was so satisfying.

    He regretted it more than once. He must have been a fool for the past twenty years. Otherwise, how could he ignore such sweet lips, and such a beautiful and charming wife?

    The more he thought about it, the more anxious he could not help but feel anxious. The kiss also became more passionate.

    After Li Qianxue¡¯s initial surprise, she was unable to push the person in front of her away.

    One of her hands was injured, and the other hand was tightly wrapped around her hand because Su Chenghui was hugging her. She was injured and could not exert much strength. She could not push Su Chenghui away, so she could only let him kiss her.

    At first, she was a little resistant, butter, she found that she slowly rxed. Her body leaned weakly in his arms, and she allowed him to kiss her.

    No matter how many years it had been, it was always like this. In his arms, she was not the strong woman in the business world, nor was she the calm and self-controlled Li Qianxue.

    Her gentleness made Su Chenghui more and more unable to stop. If it were not for the fact that she was injured, he would not have doubted that he would have taken a step further.

    However, this was already very good. He still knew what it meant to know when to stop.

    ¡°Qianxue, Qianxue.¡± He stopped the kiss but didn¡¯t let go of her. He hugged her with a gentle yet irresistible force.

    ¡°I know I don¡¯t have the right, but I really hope that you don¡¯t give other men a chance. Call me selfish or call me a jerk. These are all my hopes.¡±

    ¡°I hope that you are mine, only mine.¡±

    I also hope that if possible, you will give me this opportunity. I will prove that I can do it.

    Before he could finish her sentence, Li Qianxue suddenly pushed him away gently.

    Her face was half-tilted, and her lips were still a little flirtatious. She stared straight at Su Chenghui¡¯s face.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, what if I¡¯m with another man?¡±

    Su Chenghui was suddenly stunned.

    ¡°Who are you to me? We¡¯re already divorced. You and I have nothing to do with each other, so why should I have to listen to you?¡±

    ¡°What does your hope have to do with me? You have the right to redeem yourself, and I have the freedom to refuse. I let you appear here, not because I¡¯ve forgiven you, but because I don¡¯t have the energy now.¡±

    ¡°So, if I really decide to give Wei Ting a chance, or even to be with him, what can you do?¡±

    She kept asking questions, and Su Chenghui was almost speechless. He just looked at Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, what can you do at that time?¡±

    Su Chenghui was silent. He looked at Li Qianxue with a pale face. He wanted to tell her not to do it. He wanted to say that he could actually do it well. He had a lot of things he wanted to say, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Li Qianxue giving another man a chance? Li Qianxue being with another man?

    When he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t ept it. But he knew that what Li Qianxue said was right.

    He had no right to object. They had already divorced.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°You can go ahead.¡± Li Qianxue had justid down not long ago when Wei Ting woke her up. She hadn¡¯t had much rest yet. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    She didn¡¯t use Su Chenghui¡¯s strength, and carefully moved down. She avoided the injuries on her hands and feet, then slowlyid down.

    Just as she was about to close her eyes, she heard Su Chenghui¡¯s unstable breath and a voice that sounded even deeper than before.

    ¡°If you really want to be with another man, I won¡¯t do anything. However, I will still stay by your side and look at you. I will always apany and touch you and witness your happiness with my own eyes.¡±

    Li Qianxue did not move. Her eyes rolled around, but she did not open them.

    ¡°Although that will make me suffer a lot, as long as you are happy it will be fine.¡±

    She felt her hand being held by someone. She resisted the urge to open her eyes to look at Su Chenghui. She felt his lips on the back of her hand.

    ¡°Qianxue, I hope you¡¯re happy. I also hope that your happiness is given by me. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I can only wish you the best.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I only hope that you don¡¯t make a decision in a hurry. No matter what, you¡¯re still injured. Just let me take care of you.¡±

    After saying that, he stood up in a hurry. Not caring about Li Qianxue¡¯s reaction, he turned around and walked out with a thermo bottle. ¡°I, I¡¯ll go get some water.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t even bear to hear her reject him. Su Chenghui thought that he was bing more and more useless.

    Li Qianxue opened her eyes after he left. She stared at his back and the ward that was immediately closed. Her expression was ambiguous.

    ..

    On this day, Li Qianxue¡¯s ward was bustling with activity. At first, it was Wei Ting, then it was Yang Rong. There were also a few higher-ups in thepany. When they heard that Li Qianxue had a car ident, they all came to see her.

    Soon, the ward was filled with all kinds of gifts. Su Chenghui asked Mother Zhang to pack up all the things when she brought the food. He picked up the food himself and began to feed Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue took a nap in the afternoon, but there were more peopleter on. She didn¡¯t rest much either.

    Although her injury wasn¡¯t serious, it was also very exhausting. She was really hungry now. After taking a deep look at Su Chenghui, she didn¡¯t refuse the food he fed her.

    She ate very slowly, and Su Chenghui didn¡¯t feed her quickly either.

    After the morning, Su Chenghui became more skilled at doing these things. After eating, there was no need for a nurse to clean up the bowls and chopsticks.

    Su Chenghui only needed to apany Li Qianxue. He casually ate a few mouthfuls and put down the bowl.

    Wei Ting never came back, and a great sense of crisis arose in his heart. Previously, Su Yuxin came over after work. He was going to stay, but he sent him home.

    He wanted Su Yuxin to find out about Old Master Li. He shouldn¡¯t be so worried, but his opponent was Wei Ting.

    Wei Ting was younger and more vigorous than him. More importantly, Wei Ting was better than him because he had never hurt Li Qianxue.

    He really didn¡¯t have the slightest confidence against Wei Ting.

    But he couldn¡¯t show it, even if he was very anxious.

    He felt that the situation in front of him was obviously very hopeful, but because of this sudden change, Su Chenghui fell into a wave of anxiety.

    After clearing away the bowls and chopsticks, he saw that Li Qianxue did not seem to be in high spirits. He went to the small kitchen attached to the ward to wash the fruits, cut them, and brought them to the bedside.

    ¡°Eat some fruits. What do you want to eat?¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t say anything. He picked up an apple with a toothpick. ¡°An apple?¡±

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond, he fed her a red grape. ¡°Try it. I tasted it just now. It¡¯s very sweet.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    He looked at her and waited for her to open her mouth. Seeing Su Chenghui like this, Li Qianxue still opened her mouth and bit the red grape.

    It was obviously a very simple thing, but Su Chenghui smiled. ¡°Qianxue, it¡¯s really sweet, isn¡¯t it? This was bought by Yuxin. The older he is, the more sensible he is.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t know because there were too many people here today. Everyone came in with gifts, so she didn¡¯t notice.

    However, because Su Chenghui said that this was bought by Su Yuxin, she ate a few more. This was the best for Su Chenghui.

    He became more and more motivated. After feeding the grapes, he fed a few more cherries. Only when Li Qianxue said that she couldn¡¯t eat anymore did he stop.

    The fawning expression on his face was too obvious. Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t bear to watch.

    It was gettingte. The nurse stuck her head in. She originally wanted to ask if she needed help. Seeing the two of them like this, the nurse shrank her head out again.

    Su Chenghui took this opportunity to fetch water and wash Li Qianxue. ¡°I know you like to be clean. It¡¯s impossible to take a bath, but I can help wipe you.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he unscrewed the towel and was about to make a move. However, the hand holding the towel stopped when he met Li Qianxue¡¯s bright eyes.

    Only then did he realize that something was wrong.

    If he wiped Li Qianxue¡¯s body, wouldn¡¯t that mean helping her take off her clothes and then ¡ª

    Just imagining that scene made Su Chenghui suddenly feel a little hot. His hand that was holding the towel tightened a little, and he even unconsciously swallowed his saliva.

    Li Qianxue looked at the change in his expression and almost instantly understood what he was thinking.

 Chapter 737 - I Really Dare To

    <h4>Chapter 737: I Really Dare To</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Call Xiao Li in.¡± Li Qianxue felt that her teeth were a little tight. Her eyes shed. She had no intention of letting him do it.

    Xiao Li was the nurse who had just poked her head in. She was in her early thirties, but she was experienced. There were two nurses, one for each ward. Xiao Zhao was on one side, and Li Qianxue was on the other side.

    Li Qianxue did feel ufortable. She had always liked to be clean. She had never been in such a situation before.

    Su Chenghui looked into her eyes. Not only did he not call Xiao Li, but he walked to the door and locked it.

    ¡°Su Chenghui ¨C¡±

    ¡°No need to call Xiao Li. I¡¯ll help you.¡± As Su Chenghui spoke, he returned to the front of the bed. He looked at Li Qianxue and stretched out his hand ¡ª

    ¡°Su Chenghui, how dare you ¨C¡±

    Li Qianxue was a little embarrassed, but she was more angry. It was not that Su Chenghui had never seen her naked before, but not once were they sober.

    After so many years, even if she still had some passion, by now, it was almost gone.

    But she did not expect that one day, Su Chenghui would take a hot towel and say that he wanted to wipe her body?

    Su Chenghui looked at her face that was flushed with anger. He knew that if he continued, she would be even more angry. However, when he thought that Wei Ting might be trying to curry favor with Old Master Li, he couldn¡¯t sit still.

    If Old Master Li couldn¡¯t be counted on, then he could only win her over.

    He put the towel back into the water and walked to Li Qianxue. He half bent down, then ced his slender and well-defined fingers on the button of her hospital gown.

    ¡°Su Chenghui ¨C¡± Li Qianxue had one hand in a cast. As soon as she raised her hand, she was suppressed by Su Chenghui.

    She could only watch helplessly as he started to take off her hospital gown. He simply took off her gown.

    The weather was very hot. She wasn¡¯t wearing anything under her hospital gown. She did not feel it before, but now, she was embarrassed.

    Su Chenghui did not think too much about it. He took off her gown and wrung a towel over.

    Just as Li Qianxue was about to reach out to stop him, he began to wipe her body.

    Li Qianxue was blessed by God. Her skin was delicate and fair. Even at her age, there was still no blemish on her body. He started from her shoulder and slowly moved down.

    When his hand touched her heart, Li Qianxue could not help but use her uninjured hand to stop him. However, she forgot that she was lying down and not sitting down.

    When her hand touched su Chenghui¡¯s hand, not only did she fail to pull his hand away, but it also became as if she was inviting him.

    She withdrew her hand abruptly, but it was more convenient for Su Chenghui to move.

    There was a faint smile on the corner of Su Chenghui¡¯s lips, as if he was very happy with Li Qianxue¡¯s cooperation.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s face was red. She simply turned her face away and did not look at Su Chenghui anymore.

    Su Chenghui was not young anymore. He was also past the age of impulsiveness. However, when he saw Li Qianxue¡¯s exposed snow-white skin, his breathing could not help but be heavy.

    Taking a deep breath, he restrained his desire and focused on serious matters.

    Holding a towel, he wiped Li Qianxue¡¯s body bit by bit. Li Qianxue¡¯s body trembled slightly, and the ces that were brushed by the warm water had an extremely beautiful pink color.

    She heard that Su Chenghui¡¯s breathing seemed to be heavier. That hand that wasn¡¯t in a cast was tightly clenched into a fist.

    Su Chenghui had overestimated his self-control. He thought that he could control it, but he found that it was not so easy.

    After wiping his upper body, his back was already covered in sweat. And next, it was time to test his self-control.

    He used the time when he went to the bathroom to change the water to wash his face with cold water. After he calmed down, he went out again.

    Li Qianxue had already pulled up her clothes and covered her body with the nket. A hint of disappointment shed in Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes, but he soon felt relieved.

    He walked to the hospital bed and didn¡¯t have time to make a move. Li Qianxue had already begun to re at him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wipe.¡± Li Qianxue was so embarrassed that she wanted to die just now. If this continued, she would be even more unwilling.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡± Su Chenghui stubbornly went forward and began to lift the nket. ¡°Wipe it clean so that you can sleep better.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui ¨C¡±

    ¡°Be good. I promise, I¡¯m only helping you to wipe your body.¡±

    When he said this, since Li Qianxue¡¯s limbs were inconvenient, she could only watch him start his ¡°beastly¡± behavior again.

    He took off her patient pants and began to wipe her legs. Li Qianxue¡¯s face was so red that it appeared as if she was about to drip blood. The two of them had been married for more than twenty years, but there was almost no time for real intimacy.

    She had once fantasized that one day, Su Chenghui would be willing to treat her like a real wife.

    But now, he really treated her like this, after their divorce. Thinking about it this way, it was a bit ironic.

    Feeling the warm touch somewhere, she suddenly reacted. She saw Su Chenghui holding a towel and wiping her leg.

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± She suddenly shouted. Su Chenghui kept moving. ¡°Don¡¯t move. It will be finished very quickly.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Be good. You¡¯re already like this, so what can I do to you?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t that beastly, although he also wanted to.

    Li Qianxue gritted her teeth and red at Su Chenghui hatefully. Noticing that sweat was dripping from his forehead, she unintentionally nced down, but then her expression changed.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, you bastard.¡±

    Su Chenghui was almost done. Because of Li Qianxue¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at her.

    As soon as he stood up, his body¡¯s reaction was directly exposed to Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes. Looking at her ugly expression, he tried his best to suppress his body¡¯s reaction.

    However, although that woman¡¯s hand was clearly injured, she still pulled the quilt in a hurry.

    He pressed down on her restless hand with one hand, threw the towel to the side, and folded his body on top of hers.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    He knew that she was injured, so he didn¡¯t use any force. He just stared at her face with a burning gaze.

    ¡°I love you. It¡¯s normal for me to have a reaction to you.¡±

    ¡°Shameless.¡± Li Qianxue red at him. Su Chenghui lowered his head and suddenly kissed her lips.

    She couldn¡¯t react and couldn¡¯t move. She watched as his face magnified in front of her and then stole her breath.

    After the kiss ended, her breath was unstable and her body went soft. He ced one hand on her neck and stared at her with a burning gaze.

    ¡°I really only wanted to help you clean up just now. Now, this is what I call shameless.¡±

    He pecked her lips again. When he got up again, not only did his body¡¯s reaction not go down, but it was even more intense.

    Li Qianxue watched as he carried the water into the bathroom, but he did note out for a long time. She could even hear Su Chenghui calling her name in the bathroom.

    Bastard, shameless, hoodlum.

    How did she not know that behind Su Chenghui¡¯s gracefulness, there was such a shameless side?

    She was so embarrassed that she wanted to sleep, but she could clearly hear Su Chenghui¡¯s words. Deliberately not closing the door, so that she could hear it, he clearly did it on purpose.

    She gritted her teeth. In her heart, she really wanted to beat this man up.

    After an unknown amount of time, Su Chenghui finally came out of the room. He walked directly to Li Qianxue¡¯s bed and stood there. She was not asleep, but she was also looking at him.

    ¡°You heard it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Li Qianxue turned her face away and did not look at Su Chenghui at all.

    ¡°You just heard it.¡± Su Chenghui looked at her face with a hint of a smile in his eyes. He bent down and leaned close to her ear.

    ¡°Do you know, Qianxue? For more than a year, when I couldn¡¯t sleep at night. I had to think of you in order to fall asleep.¡±

    When he said sleep, he definitely didn¡¯t mean that. Li Qianxue came from a good background and her family was well-known. Even if they talked about cooperation in the business world, no one would have the courage to talk dirty in front of her.

    Unexpectedly, when she heard Su Chenghui¡¯s words, her face turned livid. ¡°Su Chenghui, you are shameless.¡±

    ¡°I hope that one day in the future, I can sleep without thinking about you.¡± Su Chenghui sat down by the bed and held her hand. ¡°Instead, I can sleep with you in my arms.¡±

    ¡°Keep on dreaming.¡± Li Qianxue sneered and pulled her hand back. ¡°There will never be such a day.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a word for it. Qianxue, do you think there will be a day when my dreames true?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. Since it¡¯s a dream, of course there won¡¯t be such a day.¡± She would never allow that day to happen.

    ¡°I think there will be such a day.¡± As Su Chenghui spoke, he directlyid down on the hospital bed. A hand wrapped around her shoulder. ¡°Aren¡¯t I hugging you to sleep like this right now?¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, get up.¡± Li Qianxue did not expect Su Chenghui to still try to take advantage of her at such a time. How could she not be angry?

    Su Chenghui¡¯s reaction was to bury his face into her neck. He closed his eyes and greedily breathed her scent.

    ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not happy that you¡¯re hurt. I¡¯m happy that I can finally hug you like this.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue. Qianxue ¨C¡±

    He went to kiss her neck. Li Qianxue¡¯s body began to tremble. She finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pushed him away.

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue used all her strength to push his body away from her. She held his arm with one hand and red at him coldly. ¡°Are you happy? It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not happy.¡±

    She saw the gentleness on Su Chenghui¡¯s face and felt that it was ring. ¡°You want your dream toe true? I have to cooperate with you, right? Then don¡¯t you know what dreams shattering means?¡±

    ¡°You want to sleep next to me. You want to hug me to sleep, so I have to let you fulfill your wish? What about those years before that? Su Chenghui, tell me, what were those years before that?¡±

    ¡°Twenty-six years, from the time I married you to the time I divorced you, every day, I dream that one day, you will ept me and be with me. I dream that one day, you will forget the first love in your heart and fall in love with me.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, you have never made my dreame true. Why do you have to put on such a loving face to make me ept you? To fulfill your wish?¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, tell me.¡±

    ¡°After a little more than a year, you think you have given a lot? You think you are amazing? Let me tell you, I am not touched at all. I only feel disgusted.¡±

    ¡°If you are so amazing, then let me ask you, who am I going to look for for those twenty years of my life? Who am I going to look for topensate?¡±

    Her mood was fluctuating a little, and it affected the wounds on her hands and feet, so it made her facial expression a little unpleasant.

    The atmosphere in the ward was extremely low. Li Qianxue looked at him with a cold gaze. ¡°I have already forced myself not to think about the past. But, please don¡¯t pretend to be affectionate and disgust me.¡±

    ¡°Now, please get up and leave my bed.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at her deeply. He did not miss any of the emotions in her eyes.

    His heart was filled with bitterness. Yes, this was an unequal sacrifice to begin with. How could he ask Li Qianxue to ept him in such a short time?

    He left Li Qianxue¡¯s bed very slowly. He sat down by the bed and looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s face.

    She didn¡¯t look at him. She even turned away. He smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qianxue.¡±

    He was too emotional today. He forgot that between him and Li Qianxue, there had been more than twenty years of alienation and indifference.

    He really shouldn¡¯t be so self-righteous.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, she closed her eyes tightly. Su Chenghui stood up and looked at her stiff back. He wanted to say a lot of things, but he couldn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°You rest. I¡¯ll sleep on the other bed.¡±

    He turned around and walked a few steps to the side, then turned back. ¡°Qianxue, maybe you don¡¯t believe me, but my deep love is not an act.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s reaction was to turn her face to the other side.

    ..

    Su Chenghui woke up very early. When he got up, Li Qianxue just happened to open her eyes. They looked at each other and neither of them spoke.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s lips moved. Finally, he went to the bathroom to wash up. When he came out again, he had already filled Li Qianxue¡¯s water and toothpaste on her toothbrush.

    Li Qianxue was still in a Cold War with himst night. She was being taken care of by him, she was somewhat reluctant now.

    Her gaze inadvertently saw the dark circles under Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes. She wanted him to call the nurse, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud.

    She brushed her teeth with her uninjured hand. Su Chenghui kept holding the cup for her and passed the water to her when she wanted to rinse her mouth.

    His angle was just right, so Li Qianxue saved a lot of energy. This made her unable to resist looking at him again.

    However, Su Chenghui didn¡¯t say another word. After she brushed her teeth, he brought a towel for her to wash her face.

    In fact, Li Qianxue usually used facial cleanser at home. Now that her hand was injured, she could only make do with it. She wanted him to give her the towel, but he wouldn¡¯t let her. He wiped her very carefully and washed her very carefully.

    After he was done, his phone just happened to ring. It was Su Yuxin. He was going to work at the Li Corporation, so he brought food for Li Qianxue.

    The person who came with him was Old Master Li. Su Chenghui hung up the phone and nced at Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Yuxin will bring the food over immediately. Have a ss of water first.¡±

    Su Chenghui had just poured the water when someone knocked on the door of the ward. He didn¡¯t know who came so early, even earlier than Su Yuxin and the others.

    The door of the ward opened, and the person standing outside was Wei Ting.

 Chapter 738 - Nothing Inconvenient

    <h4>Chapter 738: Nothing Inconvenient</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Wei Ting seemed much more energetic today than yesterday. He didn¡¯t know what Old Master Li had told him yesterday. When he looked at Su Chenghui again, his eyes were full of smugness.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    He was holding a big bouquet of roses in one hand and a big bag in the other. Su Chenghui recognized the logo on the bag.

    It was a very famous hotel in Lin City. There was breakfast in it.

    He stood there and didn¡¯t intend to give in to Wei Ting.

    ¡°President Wei, Qianxue just woke up. It¡¯s not convenient.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s not convenient?¡± Wei Ting wasn¡¯t polite. ¡°Qianxue just woke up, so she should be hungry. Can¡¯t you see I brought her breakfast?¡±

    He shook the box in his hand and moved closer to Su Chenghui. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not for you.¡±

    He said this very softly. Seeing the slight change in Su Chenghui¡¯s expression, he directly squeezed past him and went into the ward.

    It was not that Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t stop him, but Li Qianxue had already heard the sound of him entering the ward.

    ¡°Qianxue, how are you?¡± When Wei Ting saw that Li Qianxue had already woken up, the smile on his face became even brighter.

    ¡°Wei Ting?¡± When Li Qianxue saw him, her expression was a little ambiguous.

    She thought that when Old Master Li brought Wei Ting home yesterday, it was to convince him. What on earth was father doing?

    ¡°I brought you breakfast.¡± Wei Ting looked at Li Qianxue and smiled gently. ¡°Try it. I specially queued to buy it. They¡¯re very exquisite breakfast pastries.¡±

    Li Qianxue did not answer, but Wei Ting was quick. He first put the flowers aside. Then, he took the breakfast out.

    There was a small table on the bed, and the breakfast was ced on the table. The portion wasn¡¯t much, but each pastry looked delicious.

    ¡°Here, have a taste. It¡¯s still warm. I specially asked the waiter to bring twoyers of insted box.¡±

    Li Qianxue, not knowing what expression to put on for a moment, looked at the chopsticks in his hand. Su Chenghui stood not far behind Wei Ting and stared at him coldly.

    When Wei Ting handed the chopsticks to Li Qianxue, his eyes shed. He took a few steps forward and took the chopsticks in his hand.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Wei Ting turned to look at him. Su Chenghui¡¯s expression did not change, he looked at Li Qianxue gently. ¡°Qianxue, Yuxin will be here soon to deliver breakfast. Mother Zhang¡¯s dishes are hygienic and nutritious. As for these, we don¡¯t know where they were packed. You Don¡¯t have to eat them.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui, what do you mean?¡±

    Wei Ting was still young after all. Because of Su Chenghui¡¯s actions, he could not keep his cool. ¡°Can¡¯t you see clearly? Look a little more clearly. These are the breakfast pastries that Jin Meixuan came out with.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Chenghui looked at his exasperated face, and his expression became more confident than before. ¡°Then I should try it, right?¡±

    ¡°President Wei.¡± Su Chenghui raised his eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°You don¡¯t mind, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do ¨C¡± mind. Wei Ting¡¯sst two words were interrupted by Su Chenghui. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t mind. I know. Then I¡¯ll thank you for breakfast in advance.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue. ¡°This breakfast is actually a little greasy. Don¡¯t eat it.¡±

    Greasy? Wei Ting was furious. How was it greasy? How was it greasy?

    He was still talking, but Su Chenghui had already eaten. He was so fast that he didn¡¯t have time to stop him.

    Li Qianxue sat there and watched the two men¡¯s childish behavior. She didn¡¯t want to talk anymore.

    ¡°President Su?¡± Wei Ting gritted his teeth. He really felt that the back of his teeth hurt. ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat so fast, do you?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have to eat faster.¡± Even if Su Chenghui¡¯s eating actions were fast, it couldn¡¯t hide his current elegance. After so many years in the business world, his steadiness had surpassed Wei Ting¡¯s.

    ¡°After all, Yuxin will send breakfast overter. I still have to help Qianxue eat.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will be happy to take care of Qianxue.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to be happy, because Qianxue won¡¯t be happy.¡± Su Chenghui slowly picked up a dumpling and put it into his mouth.

    Wei Ting red at him. When he turned to look at Li Qianxue, he couldn¡¯t help but look a little aggrieved.

    ¡°Qianxue, you won¡¯t mind, right?¡±

    Li Qianxue frowned. Let Wei Ting take care of her?

    ¡°Wei Ting, it doesn¡¯t seem like the weekend today, does it?¡±

    Was this an order to leave? Wei Ting¡¯s expression became more and more depressed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Qianxue, it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t go to work. I like to apany you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need yourpany.¡± Li Qianxue rejected him curtly. ¡°You should go to work.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to apany you, but you want him to apany you?¡± Wei Ting pointed at Su Chenghui. The expression on his face was not only aggrieved, but also that of shock and disbelief.

    ¡°Wei Ting.¡± Unfortunately, Li Qianxue did not like his tone. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, does it?¡±

    ¡°Of course it has something to do with me.¡± Wei Ting looked at the person who had eaten more than half of the pastries, and felt depressed. ¡°How can he be worthy of you? Look at him, look at him ¨C¡±

    ¡°President Wei.¡± Su Chenghui put down the chopsticks in his hand and slowly took out a tissue to wipe the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Whether I¡¯m worthy or not, it doesn¡¯t seem to be up to you.¡± He looked at Li Qianxue with a burning gaze. ¡°It¡¯s up to Qianxue.¡±

    Su Chenghui could not be med for being so sure. He had been married to Li Qianxue for many years. Even if they got divorced, even if they broke up. With Li Qianxue¡¯s personality, she would not do anything that would tarnish his reputation.

    Li Qianxue would definitely not say anything that would belittle him like this.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Wei Ting looked at Li Qianxue and waited for her to stand up for him. ¡°You can¡¯t really think that way, right?¡±

    How could a person like Su Chenghui be worthy of Li Qianxue? What kind of joke was this?

    ¡°Wei Ting.¡± Li Qianxue was having a headache. She was not in the mood to continue arguing with Wei Ting. ¡°You should go to work. We really don¡¯t need you here.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± Wei Ting¡¯s eyes widened. He could not believe that Li Qianxue would rather choose Su Chenghui than him.

    ¡°Mom.¡± He was still in disbelief when Su Yuxin arrived.

    He saw Wei Ting the moment he entered the room. Naturally, he knew this man. He was a tech upstart from Lin City. He was pursuing his mother.

    Su Yuxin¡¯s feelings were a littleplicated. On one hand, he was naturally happy that Li Qianxue had such charisma at her age.

    On the other hand, he felt a little ufortable. His mother was being pursued by a man so much younger than her?

    Regardless of whether it would work out, he only hoped that Li Qianxue would not get hurt.

    ¡°I brought you some soup.¡± In fact, the hospital had nutritious meals, but Su Chenghui insisted that the nutritious meals in the hospital were not delicious.

    Even Old Master Li thought the same. It was really because the Li Corporation had shares in this hospital. How could ordinary patients have such treatment?

    Su Yuxin walked forward and saw the breakfast that looked like it had already been eaten ced on the bed table.

    ¡°Mom, this is ¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Chenghui would not let Wei Ting make a good impression in front of his son. ¡°President Wei is my friend. He saw how hard I took care of your mother, so he brought me breakfast.¡±

    Wei Ting stared at Su Chenghui and felt like he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    What did Su Chenghui mean? Who brought him here?

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wei.¡± Su Yuxin put down the lunch box politely. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Wei. Is there anything else?¡±

    Wei Ting¡¯s face turned livid. He didn¡¯t expect Li Qianxue and Su Yuxin to chase him away in such a short period of time?

    This feeling was really new. It was very fresh.

    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Qianxue again. ¡°Qianxue ¨C¡±

    Did you see that? Your ex-husband bullied me, and your son bullied me? Everyone bullied me.

    ¡°Wei Ting, you should go back first. Yuxin and the nurses are here. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I just ¨C¡°I want to take care of you.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t need you to take care of me. The nurses and Yuxin are all here.¡±

    Wei Ting couldn¡¯t win. In the end, no matter how reluctant he was, he still walked out of the ward.

    After he left, Su Chenghui was happy, and Li Qianxue was more or less at ease. Between Su Chenghui and Wei Ting, she chose Su Chenghui. It didn¡¯t mean that she forgave Su Chenghui.

    But under such circumstances, she was more willing to keep someone she felt she could control and not make her feel so ufortable.

    Just like yesterday, Su Yuxin prepared soup for Li Qianxue and was about to feed her. Su Chenghui took the bowl away again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You can go ask the nurse to take away the food on this table.¡±

    How could Su Yuxin not know what Su Chenghui wanted to do? He nced at him and went to clean it up himself.

    Now, he could only hope that Su Chenghui would quickly take care of Li Qianxue on ount of how tactful and quick he was.

    Li Qianxue had nothing to say to Su Chenghui. Although she cooperated with Su Chenghui by opening her mouth, she kept silent and didn¡¯t speak.

    Su Chenghui liked to take care of Li Qianxue. Even the smallest things would make him feel happy and satisfied.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether Li Qianxue epted him or not, but he had to do these things. He had to let Li Qianxue feel his love for her.

    After breakfast, Su Yuxin went straight to the Li Corporation.

    The Li Corporation didn¡¯t have so many things for him to do. Everything was arranged by Li Qianxue previously. However, Su Yuxin obviously didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel between his parents, so he could only leave.

    After his son left, Su Chenghui felt even more at ease. ¡°Qianxue, do you want to eat some fruit?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, is itfortable to sleep like this? Do you want me to adjust your pillow a little higher?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, do you want to watch TV? I¡¯ll turn on the TV for you to watch?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, thetest issue of second financial magazine has arrived. Do you want me to read it to you?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    Him repeatedly calling her name gave Li Qianxue a headache. She looked at Su Chenghui without much joy or emotion.

    ¡°You¡¯re very noisy. I just want to have a quiet rest.¡±

    ¡°...¡±Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s cold face and couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°Qianxue, then you can rest.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s world was finally quiet, but this was not enough. Because Su Chenghui, staring at her with a burning gaze, was sitting on the edge of the bed.

    That feeling was like a ray of light on her back. Even if she closed her eyes, she still couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    She gritted her teeth and couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She opened her eyes and red at Su Chenghui. ¡°Su Chenghui, are you done? Can you stop staring at me?¡±

    Su Chenghui had no idea what he had done to provoke her and make her react so strongly.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to do? If you have nothing to do, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to go out. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I just ¨C¡±

    ¡°I know. I just want to be alone, alright?¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s tone was a little cold. ¡°But I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t need anyone to apany me now.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°Are you going or not? If you¡¯re not going, I¡¯m going.¡± It was just a transfer. She had the ability to do that.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t say anything else. He was also worried about her leaving just like that. After thinking for a while, he stood up. ¡°Since you want to rest, you can rest. I¡¯ll go get you a pot of water.¡±

    Li Qianxue turned her face to the side. What did he mean by getting water? He was just looking for an excuse to stay.

    She didn¡¯t chase him away for two days. Perhaps it gave him some delusional hope.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t like this delusional hope. Seeing Su Chenghui go out with a hot water bottle and knowing that he woulde backter, she was a little annoyed.

    However, no matter how hard Su Chenghui tried, it was useless. As long as she was determined, Su Chenghui wouldn¡¯t be able to shake her.

    In the following time, Li Qianxue did her best to ignore Su Chenghui.

    She tried his best to keep a distance from him.

    She did not say anything more to provoke Su Chenghui. When a person reached a certain stage, these words were no longer useful.

    Yesterday, she said something unpleasant, but Su Chenghui did not think of leaving. It was obvious that either he was thick-skinned, or he really wanted to be with her.

    No matter what it was, Li Qianxue hated and disliked it.

    There was a voice in the depths of her heart telling her that the feeling was not pure hate or dislike. It was that she was afraid that things would be like before, but this voice was suppressed by her.

    She also thought about how she lost control when Su Chenghui wiped her bodyst night. She also thought about how she felt the throbbing in the depths of her heart ever since Su Chenghui hugged her.

    Li Qianxue did not like these abnormal reactions. She was a very calm person. Perhaps, she could do something before Su Chenghui took a step forward.

    She should think of an opportunity topletely drive Su Chenghui out of her life. As for those little things that went out of control, she wouldpletely ignore them.

    That¡¯s right, it was just a momentary loss of control.

    The door of the ward opened and closed, but after a while, it opened again. She thought that Su Chenghui had juste back and was thinking of how to properly exin it to him.

    However, she saw that the person who came in was not Su Chenghui at all, but Luo Cheng.

    ¡°President Luo?¡±

    Seeing Luo Cheng, Li Qianxue felt her drowsiness disappear. She didn¡¯t quite understand why Luo Cheng was here.

    ¡°Qianxue, I heard that you had a car ident? I¡¯m really sorry. I just received the newsst night, so I only had time to visit you today.¡±

    Luo Cheng smiled very amiably. He was also carrying arge pile of nutrition products.

    ¡°You are too kind, President Luo.¡± Li Qianxue looked at the ward and realized that only she and Luo Cheng were left in the ward.

 Chapter 739 - A Moment Of Attraction

    <h4>Chapter 739: A Moment Of Attraction</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The ward was a VIP ward, and was very big. There was a small room outside the big room. There was a bathroom and a kitchen next to it.

    Just now, in order to get Su Chenghui out of her sight, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t even leave a nurse behind.

    Now, only she and Luo Cheng were left in the huge ward.

    Luo Cheng held the things in his hands and slowly walked in the direction of the hospital bed. ¡°President Li, I¡¯m sorry. These are all worthless things, but they are still good for the body. You are injured, so take your time to replenish your body. You will need it eventually.¡±

    ¡°President Luo, you are too kind.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s voice was more polite than before. ¡°Thank you foring.¡±

    ¡°President Li, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Luo Cheng smiled more affectionately than before.

    That intimate attitude made Li Qianxue frown. She was now half sitting on the bed. She was sitting and he was standing. Especially now that she was injured, herplexion was not good. She wasn¡¯t as imposing as usual.

    ¡°It¡¯s President Luo who is too polite.¡±

    She, who had difficulty with her limbs, wished that someone could appear quickly. She had been in the business for a long time, so how could she not understand that Luo Cheng had ulterior motives?

    She just did not know what he was up to.

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty toe and see you. We don¡¯t have to be so polite anymore.¡±

    As Luo Cheng spoke, he walked in the direction of the bed. He casually ced the things in his hands on the headboard and was about to sit down by the bed.

    Li Qianxue looked outside the ward. She thought of how she had chased Su Chenghui away before, but now, she hoped that he woulde back soon.

    ..

    On the other side, Su Chenghui went to fetch water and was about to rush towards the ward.

    However, when he turned the corner, he identally bumped into someone. That person almost bumped into him. In order not to let the hot water bottle fall to the ground, and in order not to get the water on the other person¡¯s body, Su Chenghui took two big steps back. At this moment, that person kept apologizing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± A clear female voice was apanied by a very guilty and self-reproaching tone.

    Su Chenghui looked at the person in front of him. She appeared to be a young girl in her early twenties. Judging from the way she was dressed..

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I didn¡¯t step on you just now, did I?¡±

    The young girl had a guilty look on her face. Su Chenghui looked at the young girl, who was about the same age as his daughter, and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    The other party did step on him, but that kind of force didn¡¯t have much of an effect on him.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± The young girl lowered her head and saw the footprint on Su Chenghui¡¯s shoes.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s shoes were custom-made in Italy. There was an additional footprint on the shiny upper of his shoes.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take off your shoes and let me help you wipe them?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡± Seeing the panic and guilt in the little girl¡¯s eyes, Su Chenghui didn¡¯t intend to pursue the matter further. He still had to hurry back to the ward to apany Li Qianxue.

    Whether she wanted him to apany her or not was one thing, whether he wanted to apany her was another.

    ¡°No, no, no, I must help you wipe them.¡± As the little girl spoke, she directly squatted down, took out a tissue from her bag, and was about to wipe Su Chenghui¡¯s shoes.

    Seeing this, Su Chenghui instinctively withdrew his feet. ¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there definitely is.¡±

    The little girl squatted down and took a tissue to wipe Su Chenghui¡¯s shoes. Su Chenghui had been living in luxury all these years. It was true that there were people taking care of him wherever he went, but it was not to the extent of asking a little girl to do such a thing.

    However, he still had a hot water bottle in his hand. He could not stop the little girl in front of him even if he wanted to.

    He felt a little regretful. If he had known earlier, he would have asked Xiao Jiang to fetch the water.

    The little girl was wiping very seriously. It wasn¡¯t convenient for Su Chenghui to pull his leg back. People passed by from time to time. When everyone saw this scene, they looked at Su Chenghui with incredulous gazes.

    Su Chenghui became more and more ufortable. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The little girl stood up and looked at his shoes, which were as clean as before, and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. It was all my fault.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t want to continue pestering her. He still wanted to go to the ward.

    ¡°You¡¯re really a good person.¡±The little girl stopped him again. She looked at him, and her eyes were shining. ¡°I still have to thank you for being so lenient.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really okay.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes were already showing impatience.

    The little girl stuck out her tongue. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I seem to have wasted your time. Then, I¡¯ll leave first. Thank you again.¡±

    As she spoke, she stepped back. Su Chenghui looked at her and suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart.

    When she made that funny face just now, at first nce, she actually looked a little like Su Peizhen.

    In that split second, the little girl took a step forward. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re really a good person. I hope I¡¯ll have the chance to see you again next time.¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at the little girl who had a resemnce to Su Peizhen, and stood there without moving.

    ¡°Goodbye, Uncle.¡± The little girl waved her hand and left. The moment she turned around, he felt that her side profile made her look even more simr to Su Peizhen.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s hand that was holding the hot water bottle tightened slightly. He thought of his daughter who was serving her sentence in Rong City. He didn¡¯t know how Su Peizhen was doing now.

    Speaking of which, in order to get Li Qianxue to ept him, he hadn¡¯t visited Su Peizhen for a long time.

    Perhaps the next time he went to visit Su Qingsang, he would also visit Su Peizhen.

    ..

    In the ward, Luo Cheng sat on the bed. Such an overly intimate and friendly attitude made Li Qianxue¡¯s facial expression unpleasant.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Luo Cheng suddenly opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t call politely call her ¡°President Li¡±. ¡°I know that you¡¯re injured, and I¡¯m really worried about you. I just realized that the attention I pay to you is far from that of a normal friend. Qianxue, can I call you by your name?¡±

    He asked this question after he had already called her ¡°Qianxue¡±? Li Qianxue didn¡¯t respond to his words. ¡°President Luo, the investment case that you mentionedst time ¨C¡±

    ¡°The investment case isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is my love for you.¡± Luo Cheng raised his hand forward and looked at Li Qianxue. ¡°Qianxue, I don¡¯t care about that investment case. What I care about is you...¡±

    ¡°President Luo, you may have misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Luo Cheng couldn¡¯t wait to express his feelings. ¡°My feelings for you are from the bottom of my heart. Please believe me.¡±

    When he spoke, he even reached out to hold Li Qianxue¡¯s hand. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly move. She already had a cast on one hand. Now that he held her other hand, she felt very ufortable.

    She tried to pull her hand back, but Luo Cheng held her hand in his palm. ¡°Qianxue, give me a chance to take care of you. I will prove that I am a qualified husband.¡±

    ¡°President Luo...¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t expect this man to be so strong. But her other hand was injured. She couldn¡¯t pull it out even if she wanted to.

    Frustrated, she was thinking of using her cast hand to hit Luo Cheng.

    Before she could do anything, Luo Cheng¡¯s body was pulled up and pushed to the side.

    Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui, who suddenly appeared. He stood there and half of his body was in front of her bed. His hands were hanging by his side and they were clenched into fists.

    ¡°President Luo.¡± He looked at Luo Cheng coldly. His eyes were sharp and cold. ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line.¡±

    Luo Cheng didn¡¯t expect Su Chenghui to suddenly appear. He had asked someone to stall him.

    ¡°President Su, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to say that?¡± Luo Cheng looked at Su Chenghui, who was acting as if he was her protector. ¡°Qianxue is divorced from you. She has the right to be with other men, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°She does have that right, but she also has the right to refuse.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°From the looks of it, I don¡¯t see Qianxue¡¯s intention to ept you. Or, does President Luo think that having physical contact with others without their consent is a sign of respect for women?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t respect women just because I touched her?¡± Luo Cheng looked a little embarrassed. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±

    ¡°You said it was because you couldn¡¯t help yourself, but I think it¡¯s better for President Luo to restrain himself next time. After all, Qianxue isn¡¯t one of those casual women who have to cooperate with President Luo¡¯s lost of self-control.¡±

    Luo Cheng¡¯s face turned livid after hearing Su Chenghui¡¯s words. He knew that he had been reckless today.

    Now that he lost this opportunity, he could only look for another opportunity.

    ¡°President Su, you¡¯re overthinking it. I respect Qianxue very much.¡± He looked at Li Qianxue, and his expression was much softer than before. ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t think too much about it. I really didn¡¯t mean anything else just now.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t say anything. With her etiquette, she couldn¡¯t put on that ugly of an expression. She could only put on a cold expression.

    If Su Chenghui hadn¡¯te in time, she didn¡¯t doubt that she would have bashed Luo Cheng¡¯s head with the cast.

    Now that things had developed to this point, it wasn¡¯t good for Luo Cheng to continue staying. He said a few more words before leaving.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t rx just because Luo Cheng left. Her expression was very ugly. She hated being touched by someone she didn¡¯t like.

    The ce where Luo Cheng held her hand made her almost want to chop off that hand.

    However, before she could react, Su Chenghui had already entered the bathroom. When he came out again, there was a basin of water in his hand. He picked up the towel inside and walked in front of her. He picked up her hand and wiped it.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s movements were not as gentle as they were yesterday. He used a bit of force. He lowered his face. His half-closed eyes were gentle and calm.

    Li Qianxue watched his movements. An electric current flowed through her heart. She felt a momentary heartbeat.

    She clearly felt that the man in front of her reminded her of the attraction she felt when she first met him more than twenty years ago.

    ..

    Luo Cheng walked out of the hospital gate and was in the parking lot outside. There was a figure waiting there.

    When he saw who it was, his expression darkened. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to distract Su Chenghui? Why did you let him go back to the ward so quickly?¡±

    Speaking of which, Luo Cheng was really overthinking things. Even without Su Chenghui, with Li Qianxue¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t let him take advantage of her.

    There was no reason to me him now.

    Jing Shu looked at the reproach in Luo Cheng¡¯s eyes andughed lightly. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be anxious. What¡¯s the matter? Take it slow.¡±

    She smiled brightly. If Su Chenghui was here, he would realize that she was the little girl who was bent on cleaning his shoes.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Luo Cheng was unhappy after being humiliated by Su Chenghui today.

    ¡°Uncle.¡± Jing Shu was about the same age as Luo Cheng¡¯s daughter, Luo Yue. She had been studying in another city.

    She had recently graduated. Her mother and Luo Cheng were considered cousins. She asked her toe to Lin City to look for Luo Cheng and ask him to arrange something for her.

    Unexpectedly, after Jing Shu came to Lin City, Luo Cheng unexpectedly found that his niece looked somewhat simr to Su Chenghui¡¯s daughter, Su Peizhen.

    This was really a pleasant surprise. If he wanted to pursue Li Qianxue, then Su Chenghui would be a stumbling block.

    If Jing Shu could use her appearance to distract Su Chenghui, then he would have more opportunities to get into contact with Li Qianxue.

    ¡°I think, instead of thinking of a way to prevent Su Chenghui from getting in your way, you might as wellpletely solve this problem. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡± Jing Shu gestured towards herself. ¡°What do you think of me?¡±

    Not understanding what he was trying to do, Luo Cheng looked at Jing Shu.

    Jing Shu wasn¡¯t bad-looking. She looked a little like Su Peizhen, so she was naturally vivacious and pretty. Most importantly, she was young and bubbly.

    ¡°Jing Shu, your mother asked you toe to Lin City because she wanted me to take care of you. I never thought...¡±

    Although he had a purpose, he wouldn¡¯t send his niece to Su Chenghui¡¯s side. Even if this niece was from his cousin¡¯s side.

    ¡°Uncle, I think you can think about it now.¡±Jing Shu thought of the gentle and refined look on Su Chenghui¡¯s face when he smiled, and her heart stirred.

    ¡°Jing Shu, about your mother...¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to worry about my mother. I just want to tell you that I like Su Chenghui.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Luo Cheng red at the little girl in front of him. ¡°Do you know how old he is? He can even be your father.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±Jing Shu blinked her eyes and was very confident in herself. ¡°I just like him. Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Jing Shu...¡±

    ¡°Uncle, if I can take down Su Chenghui, won¡¯t that solve your problem?¡±

    Luo Cheng didn¡¯t say anything. This wasn¡¯t part of his n. He just wanted Su Chenghui to not be able to disturb him.

    ¡°Alright, Uncle. Don¡¯t be too old-fashioned. In this society, what kind of love doesn¡¯t exist? Su Chenghui isn¡¯t young, but this kind of man is mature and charming. I like this kind of man. Don¡¯t try to persuade me. Wait until I take down Su Chenghui. It will also be good for you, won¡¯t it?¡±

    Luo Cheng couldn¡¯t refute it. In fact, he was the one who asked Jing Shu toe out and distract Su Chenghui. Speaking of which, if it weren¡¯t for him, Jing Shu wouldn¡¯t have fallen for Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Uncle, I need to think about how to take down that old man.¡±

    A look of determination shed across Jing Shu¡¯s eyes. Luo Cheng wanted to persuade her, but he thought that if Su Chenghui was really taken down by Jing Shu, his sess rate in pursuing Li Qianxue would bepletely different.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t persuade you anymore. But as for your mother, you can tell her yourself when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Also, Su Chenghui is already a grandfather. You, you shouldn¡¯t be too serious. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, then forget it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jing Shu raised her hand to take a look. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely take him down.¡±

    Her hands were clenched into fists, and her face was full of confidence.

 Chapter 740 - She Suffered Through It With Difficulty

    <h4>Chapter 740: She Suffered Through It With Difficulty</h4>

    Su Chenghui did not know that he was being targeted. He wiped the water off Li Qianxue¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Qianxue, I won¡¯t let you go alone next time.¡±

    Although Luo Cheng might not dare to do anything, Su Chenghui was still worried. ¡°If you need to fetch water or anything tomorrow, let Xiao Jiang go. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Li Qianxue was not weak enough to need someone to protect her. ¡°I can handle it myself.¡±

    Su Chenghui knew that she would not listen to him. He also knew that it was a habit for her to reject him. He did not intend to convince her, but he had already made up his mind.

    He would not let Li Qianxue be alone for the rest of the time.

    ¡°Are you thirsty? Do you want to drink some water?¡±

    Li Qianxue shook her head and saw the gentleness in Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes. She thought about the moment when her heart was moved. She could not bring herself to say those ruthless words.

    She said that she didn¡¯t want it, but Su Chenghui always wanted to take care of him.

    He got up and washed some fruits for her, then cut them up. He used a small toothpick and brought them to the bedside one by one.

    ¡°Qianxue, eat the fruits.¡±

    ¡°Su Chenghui...¡± Li Qianxue wanted to say that what he did was useless. She would not be soft-hearted and would not appreciate his kindness.

    However, when he put the sweet fruit into her mouth and looked at her with a gentle expression on his face, she could not say a word.

    She silently ate the fruit that Su Chenghui fed her. Li Qianxue did not even notice it. She still had one hand that could move freely, but she never touched it again.

    Su Chenghui was quite satisfied with this change. It didn¡¯t matter. It would take time.

    When Li Qianxue wanted to go to the bathroom, she asked him to call Xiao Jiang in.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What do you want? Tell me, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Li Qianxue stared at Su Chenghui¡¯s face and gritted her teeth. ¡°I want to go to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± She could do it herself. Li Qianxue rejected his hand. ¡°Call Xiao Jiang in for me.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui saw the rejection in her eyes and regardless of her rejection, he carried her in his arms.

    ¡°Su Chenghui...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just carrying you in.¡±

    Su Chenghui worked out all year round. Although he was not young anymore, his strength was not small. Li Qianxue was not heavy either. He carried her easily and headed towards the bathroom.

    The moment he put Li Qianxue down, she used one of her legs to stand firmly. However, she found it difficult. Then, she lost her bnce and fell into Su Chenghui¡¯s arms.

    She used one of her hands to block Su Chenghui¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at the resistant expression on her face. He reached out and wanted to take off her pants.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Be good. It¡¯s not convenient for you to use one hand.¡±

    ¡°I can.¡± As if to prove her words, she waved his hand away and tried to use one hand to pull her patient pants.

    However, she had underestimated her injury. Before she could pull down her pants, her bandaged feet could no longer stand. Her body tilted and she fell into Su Chenghui¡¯s arms again.

    This time, Su Chenghui did not let go of her again, nor did he let her push him away.

    ..

    Su Qingsang rushed over with travel-worn clothes. When she entered the ward, she found that the atmosphere in the ward was a little strange.

    Li Qianxue was half-leaning on the hospital bed, and her face was a little red. Meanwhile, Su Chenghui was sitting by the hospital bed and looking at Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Mom? Dad.¡±

    ¡°Qingsang?¡±

    ¡°Qingsang, you¡¯re here?¡±

    Both of them were pleasantly surprised to see Su Qingsang, especially Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe? It¡¯s so far away, and the weather is starting to get warm again. How are you? Are you tired? Why don¡¯t you go home and rest first?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± She asked a series of questions, and Su Qingsang didn¡¯t know which one to answer first.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that tired. I wanted toe over yesterday, but I made some arrangements.¡±

    As she spoke, Li Qianxue looked behind her and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Huo Jinyao?¡±

    ¡°He has something to do at hispany, so he¡¯lle overter. Mom, are you okay?¡±

    Su Qingsang finally had the time to visit Li Qianxue. When she saw the cast on Li Qianxue¡¯s hand, she went forward with a concerned expression.

    ¡°How did you get hurt so badly? Is your hand okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Li Qianxue shook her head. Su Qingsang did not know that. She looked at Li Qianxue and immediately realized that something was wrong. ¡°Mom, why is your face so red? Don¡¯t tell me you have a fever?¡±

    After trauma, it was easy to get infected and have a fever. These were things that needed to be paid attention to.

    As a doctor, how could Su Qingsang not know? She suddenly became nervous.

    ¡°Mom, did the doctor make ward rounds today? Did he ask the doctor to examine you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he did.¡± Li Qianxue was too embarrassed to tell her daughter the reason for her blushing.

    Did she have to say that it was because Su Chenghui insisted on taking off her pants? And then...

    She couldn¡¯t say it out loud, and her face was full of uneasiness. Su Qingsang was even more worried now. She raised her hand and ced it on Li Qianxue¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s not hot, but you can¡¯t let your guard down. I¡¯ll get the doctor to examine you.¡±

    When she said this, she wanted to go outside. Li Qianxue quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°Mom is really fine. I¡¯m just a little hot. Don¡¯t run around. Sit down and talk to Mom.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded and looked at Su Chenghui. Su Chenghui knew very well what he had done just now. He also knew why Li Qianxue¡¯s face was red.

    Now that his daughter was here, he also knew that they had something to talk about.

    ¡°Since Qingsang is here, let her talk with you.¡±

    He just happened to need to go to thepany to settle some business.

    ¡°Okay, Dad, you can go.¡±

    Su Qingsang watched Su Chenghui leave, and immediately sat down at the bedside. ¡°Mom, has dad been taking care of you here for the past few days?¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s face was still red from anger. Her daughter¡¯s words made her nod. ¡°Yes. It was all him.¡±

    ¡°Mom, what are you...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m nothing.¡± Li Qianxue interrupted her daughter. She did not intend to tell her about Su Chenghui. ¡°But you, you just ran out like this. What about Nian Nian?¡±

    ¡°My mother-inw is there. Grandpa and the others are there too. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Qianxue red at her daughter. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring them here to see me?¡±

    ¡°I came in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to prepare. If you want to see them, I¡¯ll ask Huo Jinyao to bring them here tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m just saying. Don¡¯t let the two children get too exhausted.¡±

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. ¡°I just think you¡¯re cruel. The children are so young.¡±

    ¡°How is that cruel? Mom, you¡¯re already so hurt. If I didn¡¯te to see you, I would really be cruel.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s words made Li Qianxueugh. The difort that she felt because of Su Chenghui earlier had mostly dissipated now.

    Looking at her daughter who was getting closer and closer to her, she also rxed. As for the previous incident, she tried hard to put it to the back of her mind.

    Did that scoundrel Su Chenghui think that she wouldpromise just like that?

    In his dreams. She would neverpromise.

    Definitely not. Ignoring the throbbing in her heart, Li Qianxue forced herself to pretend that nothing had happened.

    ..

    The most serious injury to Li Qianxue was on her hand. The injury on her foot only needed to be slowly healed. Xiao Zhao was also out of danger after staying in the intensive care unit for two days.

    Li Qianxue was much happier after Su Qingsang¡¯s return. After obtaining the doctor¡¯s permission, she went home to recuperate.

    After all, it was much more convenient to stay at home. She could also use this time to get rid of Su Chenghui.

    She stayed at home with Auntie Zhang, Xiao Tao, and Xiao Yu. It was not Su Chenghui¡¯s turn to court her.

    Therefore, after Su Qingsang came for a day, Li Qianxue went back to the Li family to recuperate.

    Su Chenghui knew that she was deliberately avoiding him, but he was not in a hurry. It was not like he could not enter the Li family. Not to mention that his son and daughter were all at home now.

    They would not stop him from entering.

    Therefore, when Li Qianxue was wheeled to the table for dinner that night, she saw Su Chenghui again. This made her expression look unpleasant.

    She wanted to chase him away, but her son and daughter were all here today. Old Master Li also smiled a lot more because of Su Qingsang¡¯s arrival.

    Under such circumstances, Li Qianxue could only endure it. She forced herself to pretend that she didn¡¯t see Su Chenghui, who was sitting directly next to her, and focused on eating.

    At the dining table, Su Qingsang tried to take care of Li Qianxue and give her something to eat.

    Someone moved faster than her. Su Chenghui scooped a bowl of soup for Li Qianxue. He didn¡¯t eat himself and fed Li Qianxue directly.

    Li Qianxue looked at the table and felt very ufortable.

    ¡°I have a hand.¡±

    ¡°Your hand is hurt.¡±

    Su Chenghui was very stubborn. The spoon in his hand was raised to Li Qianxue¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You...¡± Her daughter and son were staring at her. Old Master Li was sitting next to her.

    Li Qianxue refused to cooperate. ¡°Su Chenghui, I can do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s expression did not change. It was as if he did not feel ufortable being stared at by others. ¡°But it will be faster this way.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Be good.¡± His voice was very soft. Only they could hear each other. ¡°You are hurt. Let me feed you.¡±

    Li Qianxue resisted the urge to throw away the bowl in his hand. Seeing her son and daughter looking at her in unison, she suffered through it with difficulty.

    She lowered her voice and stared at the gentle face in front of her. She felt as if she had used all her strength, but was hitting cotton.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, I¡¯m not a child.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re injured.¡± Su Chenghui handed the spoon forward a little.

    Was he addicted to feeding? Li Qianxue secretly gritted her teeth. When she was caught off guard, he had already fed a spoon of soup into her mouth.

    ¡°...¡±

    Su Qingsang suddenly realized that she seemed to have seen something amazing. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Yuxin.

    Su Yuxin, on the other hand, looked normal. Well, he had already seen her in the hospital, so he wasn¡¯t surprised.

    Old Master Li saw Su Chenghui¡¯s actions, and a shrewd look shed in his eyes.

    Fortunately, Su Chenghui knew to stop when things were good. After feeding Li Qianxue, he chatted with Old Master Li in the living room for a while, then got up and left.

    Although he wanted to stay, he also knew the logic of taking things slowly. He would not force Li Qianxue to make a decision now.

    There was still a long way to go, so he was not in a hurry.

    ¡°Qianxue, rest well. I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯lle and see you tomorrow.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t even raise her head and spoke without thinking.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe tomorrow. With Qingsang and Yuxin, I don¡¯t need you toe and see me.¡±

 Chapter 741 - You Also Have Feelings For Me

    <h4>Chapter 741: You Also Have Feelings For Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t care about Li Qianxue¡¯s cold expression, nor did he care about her rejection.

    To him, these were all within his n and expected treatment. He was also prepared to persevere for a long time. He really didn¡¯t care about a little coldness.

    ¡°Good night, Qianxue. See you tomorrow.¡±

    Who wanted to see him tomorrow? Who wanted him to say good night? Li Qianxue was very angry at him talking to himself. However, her daughter and son were both here, so she really didn¡¯t want to embarrass Su Chenghui in front of her children.

    Su Chenghui left, and Su Qingsang looked at her with an ambiguous look.

    At night, she pushed Li Qianxue back to her room. She and Xiao Tao helped Li Qianxue to the bathroom to wash up, then helped her back to the bed to lie down.

    Xiao Tao left, but Su Qingsang didn¡¯t go back to her room. Instead, she sat down by the bed.

    ¡°Mom, what are you and dad ¨C¡±

    ¡°Your dad and I don¡¯t have anything between each other.¡± Li Qianxue,pletely ignoring the palpitations in her heart, spoke very quickly. She alsopletely ignored the unusual emotional fluctuations in her heart.

    ¡°...¡± Did she say anything? Su Qingsang looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s guilty expression and said in amusement, ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t had the chance to say anything yet.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression was a little strange. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. I need to rest.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Qingsang touched her nose. ¡°I still want to video chat with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian for a while. Since you¡¯re tired, I¡¯ll go back to my room to video chat with them.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± Li Qianxue suddenly sat up. ¡°You child. Even if I¡¯m sleepy, I don¡¯tck this short amount of time.¡±

    Su Qingsang smiled. She probably knew what Li Qianxue was thinking.

    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t advise you to get back together with Dad, but if you really don¡¯t want to see him, ask Uncle Zhang to kick him out. Out of sight, out of mind.¡±

    Seeing that Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t looking, she added, ¡°But if you want him to stay, then don¡¯t kick him out. There are so many rooms in the house. It¡¯s not bad for dad to stay in one, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s expression was a little awkward. ¡°Who wants to see him? I don¡¯t want him to stay. If hees back tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask Uncle Zhang to kick him out.¡±

    She sounded very firm, but her eyes were not as firm as her words.

    Su Qingsang knew very well. She didn¡¯t know what Su Chenghui had done in the past few days to soften Li Qianxue¡¯s attitude.

    She didn¡¯t know whether it was good or bad, but when she saw Li Qianxue¡¯s angry face, she felt that the situation in front of her was not bad.

    Although Li Qianxue was noble and elegant, after so many years of upbringing and her environment, it made her look like she was holding back no matter what.

    It was not that this was not good, but the angry, annoyed, and ufortable Li Qianxue in front of her made her feel more real and lively.

    From this point of view, Li Qianxue probably didn¡¯t know how much influence Su Chenghui had on her.

    She was really looking forward to whether Li Qianxue would really kick Su Chenghui out tomorrow.

    ..

    Su Chenghui came early, but not empty-handed. He imitated Wei Ting, and brought a big bouquet of roses.

    Old Master Li was usually the one who got up the earliest in the Li family. When he saw the flowers in Su Chenghui¡¯s hand, his wrinkled old face changed a little, but only for a moment.

    The second person to wake up was Su Yuxin. He wasn¡¯tpletely familiar with thepany¡¯s affairs, but this was still his responsibility. So, he woke up early every day and went to work on time.

    He was surprised to see Su Chenghui holding a big bouquet of roses. He really couldn¡¯t control the expression on his face.

    Then, it was Su Qingsang. When she saw Su Chenghui like this, she was also a little incredulous.

    She blinked her eyes and thought about Li Qianxue, who was still upstairs.

    ¡°Dad, mom seems to have just woken up. Why don¡¯t you go upstairs to look for her?¡±

    She really wasn¡¯t helping Su Chenghui. It was just that if Li Qianxue was so cold-hearted that she chased Su Chenghui out of the Li family, then they, as her children, would feel a little awkward when they saw him.

    It was right to let Su Chenghui go upstairs.

    Su Chenghui looked at his daughter gratefully and carried the bouquet of roses upstairs.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s ankle was just sprained, so it was not too serious. If she could bear with it, she could stand up and walk a few steps.

    She had just washed up. Although it was inconvenient for her to use one hand, she was not used to being waited on to do these rtively private things.

    She stood in front of the closet and looked at herself. She picked a loose shirt and a skirt.

    When she was about to change, she ran into some trouble. She only had one hand, so it was a little troublesome to put on clothes.

    Just as she was thinking about how to put on clothes with one hand, the door behind her opened.

    Li Qianxue, who had her back to the door, didn¡¯t look carefully. The one who woulde in was either Su Qingsang or Xiao Tao.

    ¡°Qingsang,e and help me put on my clothes.¡±

    She had worn a very easy-to-take-off nightgown yesterday. At this moment, she was taking off her nightdress with one hand. Her hand, which had been cast, was carefully lifted up so that it was convenient to take it off.

    This was what Su Chenghui saw when he entered the room.

    He stood there, and the rose in his hand suddenly became a little prickly.

    ¡°Qingsang?¡± Li Qianxue took off half of her dress. She was stuck with only one hand.

    A hand behind her helped her gently pull up her nightdress and took it off.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Qianxue, who thought it was Su Qingsang, didn¡¯t think too much. She took the shirt and was about to continue.

    She was shocked when she saw Su Chenghui behind her. She was originally standing against the closet. The injury on her foot hurt, and her body lost its bnce just like that.

    Su Chenghui quickly held her. He took advantage of the situation and pulled her into his arms.

    Li Qianxue did not have the habit of sleeping in her underwear, so her upper body was naked. Now, one of her hands was in a cast, and the other was holding a shirt.

    Su Chenghui held the woman in his arms and could not control his reaction.

    ¡°Qianxue ¨C¡±

    This sound was almost like a whisper. Li Qianxue wanted to stand firm and leave him, but she failed. She looked at Su Chenghui. Yesterday, she had said that she would chase him out, but now she couldn¡¯t say it at all.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui squinted his eyes and called out again. He stared at her like a cheetah staring at its prey.

    She subconsciously wanted to step back. The hand on her waist tightened, and tightly pressed against him, she was brought into his arms.

    Without waiting for her to push him away, he lowered his head and kissed her lips.

    First, he carefully probed her, then he went deep into her, and then he almost plundered her.

    Li Qianxue lived for so long, but her experience in this area was really pitiful, and men would always have more experience in this area than women.

    She could not stand steadily, and put all her strength on him. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether it was because of the pain or because of his kiss that made her legs go soft.

    She couldn¡¯t help it.

    These were the only words in Su Chenghui¡¯s mind. His long and powerful fingers gently slid across her back.

    The smooth touch made him unable to stop. He hugged her body tightly and the kiss became more and more passionate.

    When it was over, Li Qianxue¡¯s breathing was rapid, and her entire body was weak. She could not stand steadily, and let Su Chenghui carry her. He carried her to the bed.

    He took the clothes that she had just taken and carefully put them on for her. Throughout the whole process, Li Qianxue did not resist at all.

    She was a little shocked by the kiss. The feeling of almost her soul being swallowed by the other party made her calm and self-control disappear without a trace. Shepletely forgot how to deal with it.

    The buttons were buttoned one by one. Su Chenghui used up all his self-control.

    Until thest button was buttoned, he was more or less relieved. He was not a beast, but the woman he loved was disheveled in front of him. Unless he was a saint, he could really hold it in.

    Looking at the wheelchair at the side, he went forward and pushed the wheelchair over. He picked up Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue was shocked by the sudden feeling of her body being suspended in the air. When he put her in the wheelchair, she realized that she seemed to be too nervous.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs to eat. You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet.¡±

    Of course not. The moment Li Qianxue turned around, she saw therge bouquet of roses in the room. She was stunned.

    The scene just now rushed into her mind. Li Qianxue¡¯s face turned red, and she suddenly became angry from embarrassment.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, who agreed to let youe up?¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡± Not only did Li Qianxue chase him out, she added, ¡°If you don¡¯t go out, I don¡¯t mind letting Uncle Zhange up and chase you away.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s hand that was originally on the wheelchair stopped for a moment. He walked around to Li Qianxue and half-squatted down to look at her.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°Do I not have the right to be angry?¡±L i Qianxue pointed in the direction of the door. ¡°Who allowed you to enter my room? And who allowed you to enter the Li Family? Don¡¯t forget, we are already divorced.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget.¡± Su Chenghui looked at the anger on her face. He no longer felt helpless and anxious like before. He felt regret and self-me.

    There were still some emotions, but more than that, he was willing to put his heart into doing some actual things instead of using it on useless regrets.

    ¡°Qianxue, are you so angry because of meing here? Or is it because of the kiss just now?¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s because of meing here, my daughter and son are here, so I can¡¯t think of what¡¯s wrong with meing to see them. If it¡¯s because of the kiss just now ¨C¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Li Qianxue raised her voice, but Su Chenghui grabbed her hand.

    ¡°You felt something just now, right?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Su Chenghui, shut up.¡±

    Li Qianxue was really embarrassed and angry. Who would feel anything? She didn¡¯t feel anything at all.

    ¡°I hate you. I already hate you so much so how could I feel anything? You ¨C¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Su Chenghui kissed her lips again. It was even more passionate than before. It was even more sensual and impudent.

    He tried his best to get a reaction from her.

    She sat in the wheelchair and was suppressed by him until she had nowhere to run, until she became a puddle of water again.

    He stepped back a little and pressed his forehead against hers. He watched her breathing quicken and her face turn red. He reached out and gently caressed her face.

    ¡°Look, you have a reaction too.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Li Qianxue was speechless. She should have pped him or punched him directly, but she really didn¡¯t have the strength now.

    If she wasn¡¯t sitting in the wheelchair, she might have fallen to the ground. She didn¡¯t expect Su Chenghui to do this again, and she didn¡¯t expect Su Chenghui¡¯s kiss to be so irresistible.

    For a moment, she froze in the wheelchair and couldn¡¯te back to her senses for a long time.

    ¡°Shameless.¡± After holding it in for a long time, Li Qianxue only said this sentence.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± He didn¡¯t deny it. Holding her face, he looked at her seriously. ¡°But what should I do? When I see you, I only wanted to do some shameless things.¡±

    Looking at the stunned Li Qianxue, he wanted tough again. Li Qianxue was less cold and arrogant, but more cute.

    He couldn¡¯t help but peck on her lips. ¡°Qianxue, you¡¯re so cute.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s face instantly turned red. Su Chenghui, was he coaxing her like a child?

    She was already in her forties, and he actually said she was cute? Her heart rose and fell, but she didn¡¯t say the words to chase him away anymore.

    In the current situation, she had lost a few points in terms of momentum. How could she still have the face to chase him away?

    Because of this, Li Qianxue¡¯s expression became even worse.

    ... ..

    When Su Chenghui¡¯s car stopped at the entrance of thepany, his mind was still thinking about Li Qianxue.

    Whether it was her blush and heartbeat from being kissed by him, or her reaction from being teased by him, they all made him think about it again and again.

    This kind of feeling was actually very wonderful. In the past, when he didn¡¯t discover his feelings, no matter what Li Qianxue did, he could ignore it.

    But when he truly discovered his feelings and understood his thoughts, he felt that Li Qianxue¡¯s every move was fascinating to him.

    The angry her, the annoyed her, the cold and stern her, no matter which side it was, all of them made him feel moved.

    When he thought about how she had rejected his approach when she went downstairs because she was angry, and how she had taken the initiative to sit beside her daughter, he felt a wave of joy.

    No matter what, today¡¯s progress had exceeded his expectations. Qianxue¡¯s emotions fluctuated. No matter if she was angry or hateful, happy or resentful, in his opinion, it was a good thing.

    At the very least, it meant that she was not indifferent to everything about him. He would also have more confidence, and persevere to make her soften, feel stirred, and even fall in love with him again.

    He was in a good mood. When he entered the office, his footsteps were extremely light.

    Because of Li Qianxue¡¯s injury in the past two days, he had been taking care of her in the hospital. Although he did not fall behind on his work, there were indeed some things that he had to personally ask about.

    Qiao Ran followed him into the office as soon as he entered. After reporting today¡¯s routine, he ced a few resumes in front of Su Chenghui.

    ¡°President Su, Secretary Huang is about to give birth to her second child, so she had to find someone to fill her position. You once said that you wanted you to personally interview your secretary. These are the top few for the written exam. Take a look.¡±

    ¡°Leave them.¡±

    Su Chenghui had two secretaries. The General Secretary¡¯s surname was Huang, and had been working for him for several years. He was quite level headed when it came to doing things.

    However, Secretary Huang had recently be pregnant with a second child. She was not young anymore and wanted to give birth to the child. She had told him early on that she nned to go and have the baby after this month.

    Her position was vacant, so Su Chenghui asked Qiao Ran to hire someone.

    ¡°The first and second ce candidates in this written test are not bad. The others also have their own merits. I¡¯ve scheduled the interview for this afternoon. Do you think it¡¯s okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± It was impossible for Su Chenghui to interview everyone. There were only three or four people in total. The amount of investment cases he was handling now was not small.

    The people who worked with him, whether it was Secretary Huang or Qiao ran, had been with him for many years. He hoped that the people he could recruit in the future would be loyal and reliable.

    However, Su Chenghui did not expect to meet an acquaintance during the interview in the afternoon.

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    When Jing Shu entered the room, she saw Su Chenghui. Her eyes lit up and she looked pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Uncle, why are you here? Are you here for the interview as well?¡± She walked into the room cheerfully, as if she did not notice that Su Chenghui was sitting in a seat that was not suitable for someone being interviewed.

    Su Chenghui looked at her smiling face. When she smiled, she looked more simr to Su Peizhen.

    Thinking of his daughter, Su Chenghui rxed his expression a little.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here for an interview.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Jing Shu sighed. ¡°Then what should I do? Uncle, aren¡¯t you mypetitor? But let me tell you, uncle, I won¡¯t admit defeat. I believe that my ability won¡¯t lose to yours.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± This confident look was also very simr. Su Chenghui pulled out her information and took a look.

    ¡°Your name is Jing Shu?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jing Shu seemed to understand now. ¡°But Uncle, how did you know?¡±

    She looked at the information in front of Su Chenghui and then looked at the seat he was sitting in. She seemed to suddenly understand.

    ¡°Huh? Uncle, you... you¡¯re the interviewer? You¡¯re from Qianhui Corporation?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Chenghui sat down and looked at Jing Shu¡¯s shocked face. He calmed down and put on a business-like attitude. ¡°Sit down. You came in second on the written test. Your results are not bad, but I still have some questions to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jing Shu¡¯s attitude changed after she found out that Su Chenghui was the interviewer.

    She sat up straight with a serious look on her face. The smile on her small face disappeared, and there was obvious nervousness in her eyes.

    ¡°Rx a little. It¡¯s not a difficult question.¡±

    Su Chenghui did not make things too difficult for her, since she was simr to Su Peizhen. ¡°You¡¯re twenty-three today? You¡¯ve only graduated from college for a year?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jing Shu was a little embarrassed when she said this. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve only graduated for a year, and I only have one year of work experience.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t in Lin City before? Then why did you want to develop in Lin City?¡±

    ¡°Can I not tell you?¡± Jing Shu looked at Su Chenghui as if she did not really want to answer this question.

    Su Chenghui furrowed his brows. ¡°Sure. Then can you tell me the reason for your resignation?¡±

    Nopany would like an employee who kept changing jobs. Su Chenghui was naturally the same.

    ¡°Can I not answer this question?¡±

    Jing Shu¡¯s answer made Su Chenghui¡¯s expression be more serious. He raised his head, as if this was the first time he was looking at this little girl in front of him.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I can only refuse to hire you.¡±

    Jing Shu¡¯s face fell instantly. Su Chenghui did not feel much sympathy for her. It was one thing for him to feel close to her because she looked somewhat simr to Su Peizhen, but business was another thing.

    No matter how much she looked like Su Peizhen, she was not Su Peizhen.

    And he had always been very serious about business. He pressed the call button and was about to call for the next interviewee.

    However, Jing Shu suddenly grabbed his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll talk.¡±

    Seemingly unwilling, she lowered her head. ¡°Actually, the reason I came to Lin City was because of my boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°I used to work in my hometown, and everything was fine. But my boyfriend felt that we were living in two different ces, and he wanted me toe to Lin City. I refused, and he said that I didn¡¯t love him. Later, I finallypromised, but he keptining.

    ¡°I loved my boyfriend very much. After much thought, I convinced my parents toe to Lin City, but I didn¡¯t expect that my boyfriend was just lying to me. When I wasn¡¯t by his side, he already had a new lover.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t understand the main point of her words.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to say that the purpose of my interview with yourpany isn¡¯t as lofty as other interviewees. I was just feeling resentful. I could have gone home, but I quit my job and ran away. I would definitely beughed at if I went back. I also don¡¯t want my ex-boyfriend to look down on me. So I came here for an interview to find a job and prove to my boyfriend that I can do it.¡±

    Jing Shu seemed to be embarrassed. She looked at Su Chenghui. ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is. I can¡¯t be like other applicants who say that I joined yourpany because I love this industry. My purpose wasn¡¯t that simple from the start.¡±

    Looking very ufortable, she twisted her fingers.

    Su Chenghui looked at her resume and thought for a moment. ¡°Alright. I got it.¡±

    ¡°Uncle?¡± Jing Shu seemed to want to say something else. Su Chenghui knocked on the table. ¡°Next Monday, you can report to thepany¡¯s personnel department. Then I¡¯ll get someone to take you and tell you what you have to do.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you... Are you hiring me? Really?¡±Jing Shu looked shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had such good luck.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m hiring you.¡± Su Chenghui looked at her surprised expression and smiled. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you say you want to prove it to your boyfriend? If you don¡¯t work, how are you going to prove it?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely work hard.¡± Jing Shu stood up with an excited look on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely work hard, and I¡¯ll study even harder. I¡¯ll definitely not drag down thepany. Really, Uncle. Trust me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t get angry at her incoherent words. They had all been young, so it was understandable that they were a little unstable.

    ¡°Go ahead. Remember to report next week.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Jing Shu took a step back. She was so excited that she almost stepped on her own foot. She smiled ufortably. ¡°Goodbye, Uncle. You¡¯re such a good person.¡±

    ¡°Stop right there.¡± Su Chenghui called out to her when he saw that the other party was about to pull the door open. Jing Shu stopped and turned to look at Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Work hard. And remember to call me President Su next time.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want people to think that there was favoritism in thepany.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Jing Shu saluted him. Just as she was about to call him Uncle, she changed her words and said, ¡°Goodbye, President Su.¡±

    Jing Shu walked out of the door. She didn¡¯t look as stupid as she had pretended to be in Su Chenghui¡¯s office. She took out her phone and sent a message.

    There was only one sentence on it: everything went smoothly ording to the n.

 Chapter 742 - Donâ€™t Use Too MuChapter Force

    <h4>Chapter 742: Don¡¯t Use Too Much Force</h4>

    Su Chenghui did not have much to do today, so he told Qiao Ran to cancel his social engagements for the next few days.

    He left thepany, but he was not in a hurry to go to the Li family. Instead, he was thinking of picking out a birthday present for Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s birthday wasing up. Although her injuries had not healed yet, she had almost fully recovered. The cast on her hand could be removed in a few days. However, it was still a little inconvenient.

    The sprain on her foot had basically healed, but she had to be careful and not use too much strength when walking.

    Her body had almost recovered, so she could not sit still. She still wanted to work in thepany. The cast had not been removed, so how could they agree?

    Su Chenghui thought of Li Qianxue, and his heart felt a little warm. In fact, although she had been cold to him for the past few days, she had not been able to drive him out of her life.

    First of all, both of her children were at home. With Li Qianxue¡¯s personality, she really could not do anything to prevent her children from getting close to Su Chenghui.

    Not to mention the others, Su Qingsang had beencking fatherly love for so many years. Now that Su Chenghui wanted to make up for it, how could Li Qianxue stop him?

    Since she could not stop him, everything was more smooth for Su Chenghui. That guy not only entered the house, but also took the opportunity to get close to her.

    She had injured her limbs these few days, so how could she be a match for Su Chenghui?

    Being carried up and down the stairs by him was nothing. She could only endure being taken advantage of by him from time to time.

    What was even more unbearable was that he would kiss and touch her from time to time. It had seriously affected her mood.

    Every time she saw Su Chenghui, her expression would be very ugly. However, she still could not refuse Su Chenghui.

    Su Chenghui was obviously aware of her changes. He was very happy and was more and more attentive to her.

    ..

    Su Chenghui had never personally picked a gift for Li Qianxue in the past twenty years, but he gave her a birthday present every year. After all, he and Li Qianxue were still trying to maintain the pretense of a harmonious marriage at that time.

    But every time, he asked his secretary to pick a present. It was his first time picking a present himself.

    Su Chenghui was not satisfied even after visiting several stores. In his opinion, these jewelry were too tacky now and were not worthy of Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue was the president of the Li Corporation. What kind of jewelry had she not seen before? How could these tacky things match her?

    Su Chenghui had such a thought. No matter how hard he tried, he could not find anything he was satisfied with. He was a little anxious. After thinking for a while, he made a trip to Gu Langxuan.

    Gu Langxuan was Huo Jinyao¡¯s childhood friend. Wan Xianyang¡¯s family business usually only had branches in the north. Later, because Huo Jinyao came to Lin City to develop, Gu Langxuan also opened a few branches in the south.

    There was one in Lin City. Su Chenghui went to Gu Langxuan and was quite lucky. He took a fancy to a set of jewelry. Although the material was ruby, the design was very elegant.

    The most important thing was that this set of jewelry came from a prestigious family. It was one of a series designed by a royal designer in Belgium. He did not know how it ended up in China.

    Su Chenghui bought the beloved jewelry. When he was about to go home, he saw a pair of jade pendants. Two pieces of jade, one dragon and one phoenix. Whether it was the carving skill or the quality of the jade, they were all top-notch.

    Su Chenghui thought about it for a moment and bought the two pieces of jade together.

    ... ..

    Li Qianxue¡¯s birthday was half a month after when she had a car ident. In half a month, the cast on her hand had been removed.

    It was too inconvenient to wear the cast. After consulting the doctor and knowing that the injury on her hand had recovered well, she did not want to wear the cast anymore.

    Now, it was only wrapped around her neck with a bandage. Usually, she was careful not to touch it, not to use force, and just waited for her hand to recover.

    Today was her birthday. In the past, on her birthday, she would hold a banquet at the Li family¡¯s house and invite some of her good friends toe over for a gathering. However, her hand was injured this year, so she wanted to keep things simple. Li Qianxue canceled the banquet.

    A few days ago, when Old Master Li asked her, she said that it would be enough for the family to have a meal together.

    Li Qianxue woke up early in the morning. Just as she was getting dressed, Su Qingsang came knocking on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Su Qingsang entered the door, but she was not alone. She and Su Yuxin held two children in each hand.

    Her family¡¯s Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were full of energy. They woke up very early every day.

    ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are here.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s heart melted when she saw her grandson and granddaughter. ¡°Why are they up so early? They just got off the ne yesterday. Let the children sleep a little longer.¡±

    The two little guys had never left the house before. This was the first time they had taken a ne to Lin City to celebrate Li Qianxue¡¯s birthday.

    Li Qianxue had been so worried before. Yesterday, she had checked the children from top to bottom.

    ¡°They woke up early.¡± Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin carried the children into the house. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian video-chatted with Li Qianxue every day, so they were very close.

    Now that they saw Li Qianxue, they wanted to reach out and let Li Qianxue carry them.

    ¡°Stop it.¡± Su Qingsang held her son¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t let him move. ¡°Grandma is injured, so she can¡¯t carry you.¡±

    ¡°Who said that it¡¯s okay?¡± Li Qianxue wanted to reach out, but Su Qingsang stopped her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t y around. Although your hand cast has gone, the doctor said that you have to take good care of it. Look at you, the bandage has been removed. You really...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t use too much force.¡±

    ¡°How can you not use force to carry the children?¡± Su Qingsang refused to let her carry the child no matter what. She nced at Su Yuxin, and the two of them carried the child in front of Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Come, baby, say happy birthday to Grandma.¡±

    The two children were only a few months old, so how could they talk? They just cried.

    ¡°Good, good.¡± Li Qianxue was already very satisfied. Looking at the two children, her heart softened.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Su Qingsang took out the gift she had prepared. ¡°I wish you a happy birthday. You are getting younger and more beautiful.¡±

    ¡°You child.¡± Li Qianxue took the gift from her daughter. She was both gratified and touched. ¡°You¡¯re so polite to mom.¡±

    For her, Su Qingsang¡¯s willingness to let Huo Jinyao bring Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian to Lin City was the biggest gift.

    ¡°Mom, Happy Birthday.¡±

    Su Yuxin followed and handed over the gift.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Li Qianxue looked at her grandchildren and was no longer dissatisfied. Her gaze fell on Su Yuxin. ¡°Yuxin, when you get married and have a child, mom will be satisfied with everything.¡±

    Su Yuxin did not understand why the topic had jumped to this point. He was speechless. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m only neen this year. I¡¯m only a freshman.¡±

    ¡°I know, there¡¯s no rush. But if you look for a girlfriend now, I won¡¯t object.¡±

    Su Yuxin did not respond. Instead, he carried his niece outside and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian to look for brother-inw.¡±

    Huo Jinyao had arrived yesterday, but he had the habit of doing morning exercises every morning. So, he went to exercise early in the morning.

    ¡°See, he leave as soon as I mention in girlfriend.¡±

    He was already dating in high school. Don¡¯t think that she did not know that she would still pay attention to her son¡¯s changes. Why did he be so pure-hearted after going to university?

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t understand. Su Qingsang looked at the direction in which her brother had left and also didn¡¯t understand. She knew that Su Yuxin had a girlfriend, but what was going on between him and that Bai Zhihan?

    Maybe she could ask himter.

    When Li Qianxue went downstairs, Auntie Zhang had prepared noodles for her, like how she did for decades.

    When the whole family was having a good time, Su Chenghui arrived.

    When she saw Su Chenghui, Li Qianxue¡¯s expression was ufortable for a moment, but it was only for a moment.

    During this period of time, Su Chenghui had almost be a regr guest of the Li family, except that he didn¡¯t live here. He would appear on time every morning and evening.

    Su Chenghui entered the door and greeted Old Master Li and the others before looking at Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Qianxue, happy birthday.¡±

    As he spoke, he pushed the box in his hand in front of Li Qianxue. His eyes were filled with anticipation.

    Li Qianxue looked at the box. She did not reach out to take it, nor did she have the intention to pick it up and look at it.

    ¡°Qianxue, happy birthday,¡± Su Chenghui added. He did not mind being humiliated by Li Qianxue.

    When he saw his grandchildren in Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang¡¯s arms, he took out the pair of jade pendants in his hand.

    ¡°I happened to see this pair of jade pendants when I was buying gifts for your mother. I think they¡¯re quite nice. Take them and give them to the two children to y with.¡±

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao were in Rong City. Although he would asionally visit the two children, they did not spend much time together after all. Su Chenghui was still very concerned about his two grandsons.

    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Su Qingsang took the box and waved it in front of the two little babies.

    ¡°Look, you have gifts for Grandma¡¯s birthday too. Are you two happy?¡±

    Nian Nian took a look and was not interested. She was interested in looking at the box and wanted to grab it.

    Li Qianxue looked at her grandson¡¯s cute action, and the coldness on her face disappeared.

    ¡°Since you are here, let¡¯s have a meal together,¡± Old Master Li said. He had seen Su Chenghui¡¯s performance during this period of time. He really had mixed feelings about this ex-son-inw.

    After talking to Wei Ting thest time, he felt that Wei Ting was a good young man.

    Although he was quite different from Li Qianxue in age, he was steady and thoughtful. He thought of all the problems. That was why he was relieved.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect Su Chenghui to be so attentive during this period of time. He also saw Li Qianxue¡¯s thoughtfulness and care.

    For a moment, Old Master Li¡¯s heart softened. No matter what, he was the junior that he had raised by his side. Even if he had made a mistake, he had to give him a chance, right?

    This time, his concession attracted his daughter¡¯s angry re. Old Master Li looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s reaction and was actually a little helpless.

    Li Qianxue might not have realized it herself. No matter how many years had passed, the only person who could make her so emotional was Su Chenghui.

    Thinking back to the time, he spent so much effort to train Li Qianxue, whether it was her speech, mannerism, music, chess, calligraphy, or painting,mon sense, or thepany¡¯s affairs.

    She had always been calm and self-controlled. It was rare for her to lose control, but she met Su Chenghui. No matter how many years had passed, or how many things she had experienced, it could make her not be as calm as usual.

    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± After Su Chenghui received the support of Old Master Li, he quickly pulled out a chair to sit down.

    Li Qianxue knew that she could not drive him away, but she did not show much resistance. After all, ever since she was injured, there had been too many situations like this.

    Not to mention Old Master Li, even her son and daughter softened because of Su Chenghui¡¯s actions.

    Li Qianxue was a little irritated. She ate the bowl of noodles like chewing wax.

    After breakfast, Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s expression and said very carefully, ¡°Qianxue, the weather is good today. Why don¡¯t we go out for a walk?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Qianxue refused without thinking. ¡°My foot injury hasn¡¯t recovered. Why do you want to go?¡±

    In fact, she had already recovered. It was okay to walk on the normal t ground, but she wanted to say that on purpose.

    ¡°I can use the wheelchair to push you.¡±

    ¡°No need. I can walk on my own.¡± After Li Qianxue said that, she realized the inconsistency in her words. For a moment, she looked a little embarrassed.

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t mind at all. ¡°That¡¯s okay. You can walk if you want to. If you don¡¯t want to walk, I¡¯ll push you. No matter what, I won¡¯t let you be tired.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui. Why was he so shameless? He just felt that she had to go out with him, right?

    Su Yuxin, on the other hand, eximed, ¡°Mom, you removed the cast yesterday. Didn¡¯t the doctor ask you to go for a follow-up check-up today? It just so happens that I¡¯m going to thepany. Let dad send you there.¡±

    As he spoke, hoping that she would cooperate with him, he nced at Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang blinked her eyes. She originally didn¡¯t want to get involved, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t reject Su Yuxin. Moreover, she had just received Su Chenghui¡¯s gift.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mom, let Dad take you for a checkup and also visit uncle Xiao Zhao. Jinyao and I are nning to visit Wanwan and our colleagues at the hospital.¡±

    ¡°You two...¡± How could Li Qianxue not tell that the two children did it on purpose?

    She felt stifled and couldn¡¯t help but re at Su Chenghui. It was all his fault. Now, he had bribed his daughter and son.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go for a checkup.¡±

    ¡°We¡± sounded especially intimate. Li Qianxue could hear it. Her lips moved and she wanted to retort, but she held back in the end.

    After going to the hospital for a checkup, they found out that Li Qianxue¡¯s body recovered quite well. This was because she liked to exercise and paid attention to her health.

    Her body¡¯s condition was much better than that of other people her age. Apart from the injury on her hand, she also had to pay attention to it. Her foot injury had basically recovered.

    After receiving the Doctor¡¯s instructions, Li Qianxue went to see Xiao Zhao again. Xiao Zhao was out of danger. After this period of rest, she also recovered a lot.

    The Li family weren¡¯t harsh people. After Li Qianxue told Xiao Zhao to rest well. She left.

    After leaving the hospital, Li Qianxue realized that Su Chenghui had been following her. She turned around and looked at him with aplicated gaze.

    During this period of time, although she did not ask Su Chenghui to take care of her, it was not like she did not feel anything.

    However, it was precisely because she felt something that her heart ached even more.

    This kind of emotion was veryplicated. It was like a person who had always wanted something, and one day, when she suddenly got it, she doubted the authenticity of what she had gotten.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s current actions werepletely beyond Li Qianxue¡¯s expectations. She didn¡¯t know what to do at the moment.

 Chapter 743 - Letâ€™s Start Again

    <h4>Chapter 743: Let¡¯s Start Again</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Li Qianxue, staring at Su Chenghui, stood at the entrance of the hospital. She didn¡¯t leave, nor did she speak.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± Su Chenghui looked at her worriedly. ¡°Are you okay? Are you in pain again? Do you want to go back to the doctor?¡±

    The worry on his face was obvious. Li Qianxue lowered her head but remained silent.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± Su Chenghui was even more worried. He rarely saw Li Qianxue like this. ¡°What exactly is wrong with you? Tell me.¡±

    Li Qianxue pursed her lips tightly. She lowered her head and looked at her toes. In the end, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, can you ¨C¡± stay away from me? Thest words became, ¡°Tell me, what exactly do you want?¡±

    Su Chenghui was stunned for a moment. When he saw Li Qianxue¡¯s expression, he took a step forward.

    ¡°I want to make up for it. I want to have a chance to be by your side.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even dare to say the words to start over, nor could he say it out loud, because he knew that he would definitely be rejected by Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue naturally understood. The current Su Chenghui really had very little to ask for.

    She turned around and looked at the entrance of the hospital. At this time, an ambnce just happened to enter the entrance. She looked at the ambnce that whizzed over and moved a few steps to the side.

    The ambnce stopped and a person covered in blood came down from it. An emergency staff rushed out and carried the person on the stretcher onto the bed, then quickly rushed inside to save him.

    The hospital was a ce that witnessed the birth, aging, illness, and death every day. Looking at the peopleing and going, Li Qianxue seemed to have figured something out. She also figured something out.

    She took a few steps outside. Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do, so he followed behind her. Looking at her figure, he wanted to say something, but he was afraid that he would upset Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue, who was standing beside Su Chenghui¡¯s car, suddenly stopped when she walked out of the hospital.

    She didn¡¯t look at him, but continued to stare at the traffic on the road. ¡°You said that you want to make up for it. You said that you want to have a chance to be by my side?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But let me tell you, if I don¡¯t need you to make up for it. I don¡¯t want to see you by my side. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°...¡± There was silence. Su Chenghui, who already expected this result, was not shocked at all. If Li Qianxue could forgive him so easily, then she would not be Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Or rather, if I choose to be with another man, what could you do?¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. He looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s back and felt bitter in his mouth. ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore.¡± Li Qianxue knew clearly in her heart that no matter how well she took care of herself, she, who was already a grandmother, now had an old heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy either.¡±

    She turned around and looked at Su Chenghui. Her gaze was somewhat uncertain, but it onlysted for a moment. Very quickly, her expression became extremely firm.

    ¡°Su Chenghui. Do you know? You¡¯ve exhausted all of my passion. All of my abilities to love someone. I don¡¯t know how to love anymore.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s throat seemed to be choked. Of course, he knew. He knew everything that Li Qianxue said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to hear these words now. She raised her hand, tilted her head, and stared at Su Chenghui¡¯s face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology. It¡¯s useless to apologize.¡±

    Li Qianxue frowned slightly. This was her expression when she was thinking. She didn¡¯t speak, and Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Apart from apologizing, apart from making up for it, he really couldn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°Do you love me?¡±

    The sudden question made Su Chenghui think that there was something wrong with his ears. ¡°I, I love you.¡±

    Li Qianxue was not surprised. More than a year had passed. She had heard Su Chenghui¡¯s confession more than once, even though sometimes he did not directly say the three words, ¡°I love you¡±.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t really believe it.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, I really ¨C¡±

    She interrupted his passionate confession. Li Qianxue had always had a straightforward personality. There were some things that once she made a decision, she would not regret and would not turn back.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, if, I mean if, in the future, I will never love you, will you mind?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Su Chenghui did not understand what Li Qianxue meant.

    ¡°You said that you wanted to make it up to me; you said that you loved me; you said that you just wanted a chance to be with me. Then, let me ask you, Su Chenghui. If I will never love you in my life, and will only hate you no matter what you do, you won¡¯t mind? Do you still want to stay with me?¡±

    After more than 20 years of pain, Li Qianxue believed that she could not easily let go of the pain caused by him swapping her daughter.

    ¡°Yes.¡± This time, Su Chenghui¡¯s voice was much firmer. ¡°No matter what, I will always be with you.¡±

    Li Qianxue was silent again. She lowered her head and saw the shadow of the sun shining on her.

    Her actions today were obviously not right. Su Chenghui had no idea what she meant, and stood there uneasily.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After a long time, Li Qianxue said a good word.

    ¡°Okay?¡± What was okay?

    Li Qianxue looked up at him, as if she had made up her mind.

    ¡°I agree to give you a chance.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± This time, Su Chenghui really thought that he was hallucinating. How was that possible?

    After Li Qianxue said the first word, the rest was much easier.

    ¡°I agree to what you said just now. You want a chance, and I¡¯ll give it to you. But, only for one year.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± There were too many incidents today, Su Chenghui had no time to process it. He only felt that it was surreal.

    ¡°I said I¡¯ll give you one year. If in this year, you can make me change my view and believe in your sincerity, I¡¯ll agree to be with you.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± Su Chenghui waspletely stunned by the sudden huge surprise. ¡°You, are you telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°You only have one year.¡± After these days, Li Qianxue had actually confirmed some things.

    She could never be indifferent to Su Chenghui. She still had feelings for him.

    After all, she had loved him for so many years and it was deeply rooted in her bones. It was not something that could be erased in a day or two.

    However, she could not forget the hurt he had brought to her. She could not forget the things he had done.

    She feelt conflicted. Now, she wanted to give him a chance and give herself a chance.

    Feelings could be cultivated again, but the hurt would always be there. She woul give herself a year. If a yearter, she could really let bygone be bygones, then she didn¡¯t mind being with Su Chenghui again.

    But if a yearter, he still gave her the feeling that she was in a dilemma, then she could only decisively cut off her connection with Su Chenghui.

    If she made up her mind, even Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t stop her.

    Su Chenghui could no longer control himself and went forward to hug her. He avoided her injured hand and tightly trapped her in his arms.

    ¡°Qianxue, I believe in me. I will work hard. I will definitely work hard. I promise I will persevere. Not only this year, but also many, many years in the future.¡±

    He thought that he would never have the chance in his life. He also thought that he would have to wait many years for Li Qianxue to give in one day, but he did not expect this day toe so quickly.

    ¡°Qianxue, thank you. Thank you so much.¡±

    Even if she hadn¡¯t agreed, even if there was still a year, it was enough for Su Chenghui.

    He would definitely try his best to make her ept him again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me.¡± Li Qianxue was still not used to his approach. She pushed him away and took a step back.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forgive you, and I didn¡¯t ept you. I only gave you time. One year. If you can¡¯t do it, then you have to promise that you will never appear in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then my suggestion just now will be invalid. I will hire a professional manager and travel around the world so that you won¡¯t be able to find me. Su Chenghui, don¡¯t doubt my ability. I can do it.¡±

    As the CEO of the Li Corporation, of course she could do it. Su Chenghui knew. However, he thought that she would at least care about Old Master Li and the two children.

    ¡°I have something to hold on to, but I also want to live for myself.¡± As if she knew what he was thinking, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t mind telling him her n.

    Su Chenghui understood what she meant. Li Qianxue was such a person.

    ¡°How is it? Do you agree?¡± Meeting her provocative gaze, he nodded heavily.

    ¡°I agree. One year. Just one year. If I can¡¯t make you change your mind in one year, I promise I won¡¯t pester you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Wrong. It¡¯s not that you won¡¯t pester me, it¡¯s that you¡¯re never allowed to appear in front of me.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s exquisite eyes and nodded his head heavily in agreement.

    After he agreed, Li Qianxue felt her back suddenly rx. It was as if she had suddenly let go of something.

    One year, just one year. No matter what, she would enjoy Su Chenghui¡¯s contributions for the time being.

    In the past years, she was the one who had been giving. She was the one who had been working hard for the rtionship between the two of them.

    Now that she was tired and the roles were reversed, she would let Su Chenghui worry about it.

    ..

    After getting into the car, Su Chenghui still hadn¡¯t recovered from that mood. He was like a young boy, not knowing where to put his hands and feet.

    ¡°Qianxue, where are you going? I¡¯ll send you.¡±

    Li Qianxue, her eyes looking like she was looking at a fool, turned to look at him. ¡°Home. I¡¯m injured, so where else can I go?¡±

    ¡°Yes, home, home.¡± Su Chenghui nodded, but when he was about to start the car, he could not help but stop to look at her. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we go on a date?¡±

    ¡°Go to the movies? Or go shopping?¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what to do with a woman, so he was very clumsy. He really hadn¡¯t dated a woman before.

    He didn¡¯t know if he should go online to check what people did on dates.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, you seem to have forgotten something, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 744 - How Could You Lie To Me

    <h4>Chapter 744: How Could You Lie To Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°We¡¯re not boyfriend and girlfriend yet. Naturally, there is no such thing as a date. Li Qianxue looked at his stupid expression and couldn¡¯t help but want to hit him. ¡°So, what date did you mention?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Weren¡¯t they boyfriend and girlfriend? Su Chenghui¡¯s face instantly fell. ¡°But you said ¨C¡±

    ¡°I said I would give you a chance, but I didn¡¯t say I would be your girlfriend.¡±

    Li Qianxue felt that it was really weird for her to say the words ¡®girlfriend¡¯.

    Su Chenghui¡¯s face fell because of Li Qianxue¡¯s words. He looked at her and his mouth moved. In the end, he didn¡¯t give up.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not my girlfriend, it¡¯s your birthday today. As a friend, I can celebrate it with you, right?¡±

    This excuse was not bad. Su Chenghui could not help but add, ¡°We are friends. Can¡¯t I help you celebrate your birthday?¡±

    He looked at the time. It was still too early for lunch. Without waiting for Li Qianxue¡¯s response, he directly started the car and left.

    When Li Qianxue stood at the door of Su Chenghui¡¯s house, she stood there and took a step back. She did not intend to go forward.

    ¡°Su Chenghui?¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡± Su Chenghui opened the door and let Li Qianxue in. Li Qianxue stood at the door but did not move.

    ¡°Su Chenghui, don¡¯t push your luck. I only said that I would give you a chance, but I didn¡¯t agree to get back together with you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue, who stood at the door, and refused to enter. He raised his hand and looked at her helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. I just want to treat you to a meal.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at him, and Su Chenghui took a step back. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Qiao Ran to buy groceries just now. He has the key to my apartment. Don¡¯t worry, I really just want to have a meal with you.¡±

    He would cook the meal.

    Li Qianxue stared at his face for a while, but in the end, she still entered the door.

    Su Chenghui was satisfied. He let Li Qianxue enter the door, and he quickly went to the kitchen. When he came out, he had a cup of fruit juice in his hand.

    ¡°Sit for a while. I¡¯ll be quick.¡±

    Li Qianxue took the ss of fruit juice and sat down on the sofa.

    Seeing that Su Chenghui had returned to the kitchen, she first called home to tell them that she wouldn¡¯t be going back for lunch. Then, she got up and looked around the house.

    Everything was cleaned up very well. Su Chenghui was a little obsessed with cleanliness. He didn¡¯t like others touching his things. It could be seen that after the divorce, he had learned to take care of himself.

    Outside the balcony, the scenery here was pretty good. He had put her heart and soul into this house.

    She walked around the house before going to the kitchen. She found Su Chenghui, extremely focused on cooking, standing by the kitchen counter.

    He wasn¡¯t only good at posing. She had tasted his noodles thest time, and it was indeed delicious. She didn¡¯t expect that Su Chenghui would cook for her one day.

    Thinking about it seriously, she didn¡¯t hate this romantically ambiguous feeling.

    She had grown up with a silver spoon in her mouth since she was young. Despite her mother¡¯s early death, Old Master Li had doted on her to the extreme. The people around her had been trying to please her since she started school, whether it was her ssmates or friends from the upper ss who had been in contact with the Li family.

    That was why when Su Chenghui didn¡¯t take her seriously, she became motivated and wanted to win this man over.

    She still remembered the first time when he confronted her in the conference room. At that time, he did not think of her as a woman at all. Instead, he thought of himself as a man, an ordinary colleague who he reasoned with.

    Because of him, she was particrly concerned about that case.

    In fact, it proved that some of his thoughts were right, and some of his thoughts were wrong, but he was not arrogant. After he found out that he was wrong, he calmly came to apologize to her.

    Then, the two of them discussed how to deal with it. He was not a male chauvinist. He would not look down on her just because she was a woman.

    On the contrary, every time the two of themmunicated, there would always be a new spark.

    The more time passed, the more obvious her feelings for him became. It was just that she didn¡¯t expect Su Chenghui to have a girlfriend at that time.

    ¡°Hungry? I¡¯ll scoop out the soup and then we can eat. You sit down first.¡±

    Su Chenghui turned around and saw Li Qianxue standing at the kitchen door in a daze. He picked up the dishes on the cooking table and ced them on the dining table.

    ¡°You can sit down first.¡±

    Only then did Li Qianxue realize that she had been watching Su Chenghui cook all this time. She felt a little ufortable and left the kitchen to sit down at the dining table.

    Su Chenghui was very attentive. Without needing Li Qianxue to do anything, he immediately set up the bowls and chopsticks, then brought out the dishes.

    ¡°Have a bowl of soup.¡± When Su Chenghui served Li Qianxue the soup, he was still a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m a little pressed for time. Next time, I¡¯ll make health-preserving soup for you to drink.¡±

    Li Qianxue was nomittal. If she wanted to eat delicious food, she could just go back and ask Auntie Zhang to make it. She didn¡¯t need toe here.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t inconvenient for you because of your hand. How about I feed you?¡±

    Noticing that Li Qianxue didn¡¯t drink the soup, Su Chenghui suddenly thought of her hand injury. He reached out and was about to ce the bowl in front of her.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Li Qianxue thought that she didn¡¯t need him to take care of her that much. It was just that she couldn¡¯t use too much strength with one hand.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui was very stubborn. He ced the soup in front of her and took the spoon. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you. The doctor said that you still have to take care of your hand.¡±

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t have time to stop him. He was already acting like when they were in the hospital.

    This time, she didn¡¯t move and just obediently let him feed her.

    Su Chenghui was very happy when he saw the bottom of the bowl of soup. He went to fill rice for her again. His overly attentive attitude touched Li Qianxue¡¯s heart.

    While Su Chenghui was feeding her, she unexpectedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the movies in the afternoon.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s expression was very interesting for a moment. He looked at Li Qianxue and suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Li Qianxue did not look at his happy eyes. ¡°After the movie, I still have to go home. I don¡¯t want to have dinner just with you again.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Chenghui looked at her with a smile on his face. Today, he felt that he was too happy. It was like riding a roller coaster.

    ..

    After eating, he rested for a while. The two of them really went to watch a movie.

    Su Chenghui specially chose a romanticedy. This kind of movie was the most suitable for rxing. The plot was a little boring, but for Li Qianxue, this feeling was a little refreshing.

    Halfway through, when the male and female lead kissed each other, she did not reject Su Chenghui¡¯s hand.

    Since she had decided, she would be tolerant and magnanimous. This was her principle.

    Su Chenghui obviously did not expect to have such great progress today. He was extremely happy.

    After they came out of the cinema, the smile in Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes did not fade away. That expression looked a little silly to Li Qianxue.

    She had never seen such a side to Su Chenghui before. Now that she thought about it, it actually wasn¡¯t bad.

    Su Chenghui sent Li Qianxue back. However, just as the car was about to enter the Li family¡¯s vi, there were cars blocking the front of their car.

    Su Chenghui was stunned. Before he could react, the person in the opposite car had alreadye down.

    When Su Chenghui saw the person who came, Su Chenghui¡¯s expression became a little unpleasant.

    Wei Ting did not expect that today was Li Qianxue¡¯s birthday. He came to look for Li Qianxue, but he came up empty-handed.

    Old Master Li said that Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t around, and her children also said that she wasn¡¯t around.

    Moreover, he also knew that Li Qianxue went out with Su Chenghui. Because of this, President Wei felt ufortable.

    He originally wanted to leave, but he wasn¡¯t willing to. He hadn¡¯t seen Li Qianxue today. How could he leave just like that?

    He didn¡¯t expect that after waiting for a long time, Li Qianxue finally came back.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± When Wei Ting got out of the car, Li Qianxue also saw him. After thinking for a while, she also got out of the car.

    ¡°President Wei?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Of course, Wei Ting saw Su Chenghui in the car, and he also didn¡¯t miss thepletely different expression on Li Qianxue¡¯s face. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Happy birthday.¡± He felt ufortable, but he still gave the gift he prepared to Li Qianxue.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Qianxue received the gift, but her expression did not change much. However, Wei Ting was sensitive to the fact that Li Qianxue was really different.

    ¡°Qianxue, you, are you going to get back together with Su Chenghui?¡±

    As he spoke, he pointed at Su Chenghui. Li Qianxue looked at his reaction. In fact, she did not want to hurt Wei Ting. After all, he was a good person. ¡°Wei Ting, this doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course it does.¡± Wei Ting was furious. ¡°I¡¯m pursuing you. How can you get back together with him?¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting.¡± What kind of logic was this? Li Qianxue had a headache. ¡°You seem to have misunderstood. Whether I get back together with Su Chenghui or not, it¡¯s all my business.¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s your business.¡± Wei Ting gritted his teeth. His eyes were full of unwillingness. ¡°But, have you forgotten what he did to you in the past? Don¡¯t forget how he hurt you in the past.¡±

    As Wei Ting spoke, there was a hint of grievance in his tone. ¡°I¡¯ve never hurt you, and I¡¯m also sincere towards you. Why did you choose him over me?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he was childish, nor was it that he was impulsive.

    He just didn¡¯t understand. ¡°How am I worse than him? Tell me.¡±

    He thought that his family background and his looks weren¡¯t bad. His sincerity towards Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t any less than Su Chenghui¡¯s.

    Especially since Su Chenghui had hurt Li Qianxue like that. But she would rather choose Su Chenghui than choose herself.

    ¡°Qianxue, are you really going to do this to me?¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting, I told you a long time ago that it¡¯s impossible for us.¡±

    Even without Su Chenghui, it was impossible. Li Qianxue would not ept a boy who was more than ten years younger than her.

    ¡°I know, but you also told me that it¡¯s impossible for you and Su Chenghui to be together.¡±

    Wei Ting really felt wronged. His tone could not help but carry some grievance. ¡°Have you forgotten what you said? You once said that you would never forgive him. You said that you would never be together with him?¡±

    He was like a child who could not get candy. His eyes were filled with a desire for her tofort him. ¡°How could you lie to me?¡±

 Chapter 745 - Envy

    <h4>Chapter 745: Envy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    After he finished his sentence, Su Chenghui walked up to Li Qianxue.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for President Wei to say that, does it?¡±

    One hand was ced on Li Qianxue¡¯s shoulder, while the other carefully avoided her injured hand and ced it on her waist.

    ¡°Qianxue is an adult. She has her own thoughts and considerations. She can be with whoever she wants to be with. Does she need your permission?¡±

    Wei Ting looked at Su Chenghui¡¯s actions and his mood became even gloomier.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need my permission, but as Qianxue¡¯s pursuer, I want a fair chance topete. What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Wei Ting.¡± Li Qianxue looked at Wei Ting. She had a good impression of Wei Ting, but the age gap was there. She really couldn¡¯t ept Wei Ting.

    ¡°I know how you feel. I really thank you, but who I¡¯m with has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Of course, Wei Ting knew, but it was because of this that he felt wronged. ¡°Who can¡¯t you choose? Why must you look for him?¡±

    Could it be that she had forgotten all the things Su Chenghui had done?

    ¡°President Wei, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to say that? What¡¯s wrong with Qianxue choosing me?¡± Su Chenghui felt ufortable when he heard this. He was her official husband. Even if they were divorced, she would still be his first wife.

    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate? Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done to Qianxue? Besides, you have an illegitimate daughter.¡±

    Su Chenghui was the first to be speechless. Everything else was easy to talk about. This matter was indeed his fault, and it was already irreparable. He looked in Li Qianxue¡¯s direction nervously.

    Li Qianxue had a headache. She looked at Wei Ting, who looked like a child.

    To be honest, she didn¡¯t hate Wei Ting, but the difference in age between her and him was obvious. In her eyes, Wei Ting was like a child. He didn¡¯t have any bad intentions, but he was really childish.

    ¡°Wei Ting, this is between me and Su Chenghui. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just feeling wronged on your behalf.¡± Wei Ting pointed in Su Chenghui¡¯s direction. ¡°You raised an illegitimate daughter for this man for more than 20 years and gave birth to two children for him. How did he repay you? How can a man like this be stronger than me?¡±

    In the end, this was what made Wei Ting unconvinced.

    Li Qianxue really couldn¡¯t answer such a question. Feelings and love, if it was something that a person could control, she also hoped that she could choose the side that was more beneficial to her.

    ¡°Wei Ting, if you¡¯re here to celebrate my birthday today, then I thank you. If you¡¯re here to say these things, then I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t intend to continue talking to you.¡±

    She was a determined person. Since she had already made a decision today, she would give Su Chenghui a chance and wouldn¡¯t waver.

    Towards Wei Ting, she felt like she was looking at a junior. It was not that she did not know about his sincerity, so her tone was gentle.

    Everyone¡¯s sincerity should not be trampled on. Even if one could not ept the other party¡¯s feelings.

    After she finished speaking, she walked inside. Wei Ting had no choice but to grit his teeth and follow behind her.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to celebrate your birthday. Qianxue, are you trying to shut me out?¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Li Qianxue saw the wronged expression on his face and smiled. ¡°A guest is a guest. If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Wei Ting was overjoyed. When he turned to look at Su Chenghui, his gaze was a little provocative.

    Hmph. Don¡¯t think that Qianxue is so great just because she went out with you. Look, Qianxue also let me in.

    Childish. Su Chenghui told himself not to lower himself to Wei Ting¡¯s level, but for some reason, he felt a little bitter.

    Seeing Li Qianxue bringing Wei Ting and Su Chenghui into the house together, Old Master Li was a little confused.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one who was confused. Su Qingsang and Su Yuxin were also confused. What was going on?

    Li Qianxue ignored their quizzical expressions and called Xiao Tao over. She told her to tell the kitchen that there were guests at home tonight.

    There was no need for special instructions. Huo Jinyao was here with the children, so Auntie Zhang would prepare everything.

    ¡°Qianxue?¡± It was not appropriate for the others to ask, but Old Master Li could ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad. You know Wei Ting too. He came to celebrate my birthday today, so I asked him to stay for dinner.¡±

    Old Master Li nodded. Wei Ting was staying for dinner, but what about Su Chenghui?

    Just as Li Qianxue was about to sit down, she found Su Chenghui and Wei Ting standing next to her. They looked like they would sit down together if she sat down.

    She looked left and then right. Her eyes met the eyes of her daughter, son-inw, and son across the sofa. Her lips moved, and she finally turned to look at Su Chenghui and Wei Ting.

    ¡°Can you sit over there?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The two of them said at the same time. Wei Ting, in particr, moved closer to Li Qianxue. ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯ll sit with you.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, you sit.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s reaction was much more mature than Wei Ting¡¯s. Li Qianxue nced at him and sat down on the sofa.

    Once she sat down, Wei Ting and Su Chenghui sat down beside her at the same time, one on the left and one on the right, like two guardians.

    The living room was very quiet, so quiet that everyone¡¯s breathing could be heard clearly.

    ¡°Qianxue, are you thirsty?¡± Wei Ting looked at the teapot on the coffee table and poured a cup of tea very attentively. ¡°Drink tea.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at the cup of tea. This seemed to be her home.

    ¡°Qianxue, it¡¯s almost time to eat. Don¡¯t drink tea, just eat some fruit.¡±

    As Su Chenghui spoke, he picked up the fruit from the bowl and ced it in front of Li Qianxue. There were toothpicks stuck into the fruit.

    ..

    What was going on? Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao, suddenly feeling a little embarrassed, looked at each other.

    Su Yuxin¡¯s lips moved. It was a very ambiguous feeling to see the two men fawning over his mother.

    ¡°Qianxue, have some tea.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, have some fruit.¡±

    The two men, unwilling to give up, looked at each other. Su Chenghui looked at Wei Ting with an unfriendly gaze.

    ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Li Qianxue felt a toothache. Forget about Wei Ting, he had always been childish.

    But why was Su Chenghui joining in?

    She couldn¡¯t help but re at Su Chenghui. How old was he? And he was still bickering with a child?

    In the eyes of others, her gaze meant something else. Wei Ting was quite proud. Look, in Qianxue¡¯s heart, she still preferred him, right?

    Su Chenghui was a little ufortable. Wei Ting provoked him first, but Li Qianxue only red at him?

    The atmosphere was frozen again. Old Master Li looked at his daughter. Although Li Qianxue had reached such an age, there was still such outstanding men who liked her, so as an old father, he feltforted.

    But could these people pay attention to the fact that he was still here. Looking at this scene, he felt a bit bitter.

    ¡°Ahem. That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mom, let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Su Yuxin couldn¡¯t help but speak. Forget about Su Chenghui. As for Wei Ting ¡ª

    He thought that if Li Qianxue really chose Wei Ting, it would mean that he would have such a young stepfather. Why did he feel weird about it?

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t say anything. She was the only one who was watching the show.

    If Li Qianxue really chose Wei Ting, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing. She was very epting. Now that she had a grandfather and grandson, what was wrong with a brother-sister rtionship?

    Huo Jinyao stood up and whispered into Su Qingsang¡¯s ear, ¡°I can tell that our mother has boundless charm.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Why don¡¯t you see whose mother she is?¡±

    Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao whispered into each other¡¯s ears. There was a hint of pride in her eyes. How could she not be proud?

    Li Qianxue had such charm at her age. It was very impressive.

    ¡°I want to learn from Mom. I want to be as gorgeous as her when I reach her age.¡±

    Huo Jinyao ced his hand on her waist and gently exerted force. ¡°Honey, I hope you don¡¯t mean that you want to have more suitors.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    After going to Rong City, some people did not know that she was married and continued to pursue her.

    Last month, there was a pregnant woman¡¯s family member who said that he wanted to introduce her to a partner.

    ¡°Wife.¡± Huo Jinyao gritted his teeth. ¡°It seems that I haven¡¯t been to your hospital that oftentely. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay more attention to your work next time.¡±

    Su Qingsang pursed her lips and turned to look at him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Jinyao looked at her. ¡°I have to let those ignorant people know that you have been imed.¡±

    Su Qingsang slowed down and hooked her arm around Huo Jinyao¡¯s. ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that I need to go to yourpany from time to time and let them know that you have an owner too?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡±

    The couple looked at each other and smiled. It was one thing to joke about such things, but neither of them would take it seriously. However ¡ª

    ¡°If your mother really chooses Wei Ting, will you really not mind?¡±

    As Li Qianxue¡¯s suitor, Huo Jinyao had naturally investigated Wei Ting as well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± There was nothing to mind. ¡°As long as my mother is happy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite open-minded, but if your mother chooses your father, then you and Su Peizhen will be sisters again.¡±

    Su Peizhen had been sentenced to only five years in prison. She had already been in prison for a year and a half. It was said that she had rendered meritorious service and her sentence had been reduced. She might be able to get out soon.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take it as ites.¡±Su Qingsang had considered these issues.

    ¡°I believe that if my father really wants to be with my mother, he won¡¯t let Su Peizhen do anything reckless.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. If she really doesn¡¯t give up, I don¡¯t mind sending her in again.¡±

    Huo Jinyao looked at Su Qingsang. He didn¡¯t feel that he had to show mercy to Su Peizhen.

    As the two of them were talking, they had already arrived at the restaurant. In the end, they found that Su Chenghui and Wei Ting were not seated. They stood there and looked at each other.

    It turned out that Old Master Li had always sat at the head of the table. In the past, Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue had sat on both sides of him.

    However, today, Su Chenghui wanted to sit next to Li Qianxue. Before he could walk over and sit next to Li Qianxue, the annoying Wei Ting take that seat.

    In this way, the two of them butted heads again again.

    ¡°Su Chenghui.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui. She did not understand why he was acting so childish today. ¡°Your seat is not there.¡±

    As she spoke, she raised her eyebrows and looked at him.

    That seat was the seat of the Li family¡¯s Master. Seriously speaking, if he didn¡¯t want to sit there, she could make him have nowhere to sit.

    Su Chenghui stood still. He didn¡¯t feel good now.

    She had said that she would give him a chance, but when Wei Ting came, Li Qianxue started to give him a hard time. Could it be that she really liked Wei Ting?

    ¡°Sit down, Wei Ting.¡± Li Qianxue really did not want to criticize him. After all, Wei Ting was a guest. She did not mention that the seat he chose was for her daughter in the past.

    Wei Ting¡¯s smile became even more smug when he received Li Qianxue¡¯s approval. He gave Su Chenghui a provocative look before sitting down opposite him.

    Su Chenghui: ¡°...¡±

    The dinner was very sumptuous because today, not only was it Li Qianxue¡¯s birthday, but Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang were also back.

    Old Master Li was in a good mood too. He asked Uncle Zhang to open a bottle of wine.

    He was old and his blood pressure was high. Usually, the doctor would not allow him to drink. However, since there was a festive gathering today, he could make an exception.

    After pouring half a ss, he looked at Li Qianxue with a gratified look in his eyes.

    ¡°Come, Qianxue. Let me toast to you.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Li Qianxue quickly picked up the ss. ¡°What are you talking about? I should be the one toasting you.¡±

    For so many years, he had always tolerated her capriciousness and carefully protected her. She was the one who needed to be grateful.

    ¡°I wish you a happy birthday.¡± When Old Master Li spoke, he nced at Su Chenghui and Wei Ting. ¡°Qianxue, no matter what decision you make, Dad will support you. I only have one request, and that is for you to live a happy life.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes were a little dry.

    ¡°Qianxue, here¡¯s to you too.¡± Su Chenghui raised his ss and said, ¡°Qianxue, happy birthday. You will definitely be happy.¡±

    Because he would definitely give her happiness, not ignore her, and make her sad like before. This was his promise and also his oath.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, here¡¯s to you too.¡± Wei Ting raised his ss as well. How could he let himself fall behind Su Chenghui?

    ¡°Happy Birthday.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Next was Su Qingsang and her brother, as well as Huo Jinyao.

    The atmosphere during the meal was good. Li Qianxue was still injured and had not recovered yet. She casually drank a little, but everyone stopped her from drinking.

    After the meal, the group went to the living room and sat down. Wei Ting was supposed to get up and leave. However, seeing that Su Chenghui was not leaving, he also sat down and did not leave.

    At this time, Nian Nian, who was sleeping upstairs, also woke up and was carried down by the housekeeper.

    Li Qianxue looked at her granddaughter and her mood became better.

    Besides the gifts in the morning, Su Yuxin also arranged a special program.

    He called the photographer to take a family photo for them.

    Wei Ting really didn¡¯t feel good now.

    No matter how hard he tried, they were still a family, and he was the outsider.

    ¡°Qianxue.¡± Wei Ting looked at Su Chenghui, who was sitting next to Old Master Li, with great sadness.

    He and Li Qianxue were divorced, so they shouldn¡¯t be a family anymore, right?

    This gift won Li Qianxue¡¯s heart the most. She didn¡¯t expect that her youngest son, who was usually low key, would be so sensible when doing things.

    Seeing that the family in front of him was nning to take a family photo together, Wei Ting was really envious.

    ¡°Qianxue ¨C¡± He also wanted to be a family with her. Could he?

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751: Chapter 041: ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡±

    There was silence on both ends of the video. Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue nervously, waiting for her answer. Li Qianxue picked up the lotion again and started maintenance. She didn¡¯t open it and didn¡¯t hang up. Su Chenghui also waited. After Li Qianxue finished thest maintenance, she finally looked at Su Chenghui. ¡°You want her toe out early?¡± ¡°Yes, I think she has been punished. Most importantly, she really knows that she was wrong.¡± ¡°Really?¡±Li Qianxue looked at the caution in Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes. ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Su Peizhen was raised by her alone. It would be a lie to say that she had no feelings. However, no matter how much feelings she had, they could not withstand her endless extravagance and torment. If she did not want Su Peizhen toe out, what would su chenghui do? ¡°Then forget it.¡±Su Chenghui had already guessed that Li Qianxue had agreed. He was not too disappointed when he heard that. ¡°Then let her continue to serve her sentence.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡±Li Qianxue could still see his expression clearly through the screen. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m Vicious? Unreasonable?¡± ¡°No.¡±Su Chenghui shook his head. ¡°Qianxue, everything is my fault. It has nothing to do with you.¡± His expression was calm, and his gaze was firm. She had been with him for many years, so she naturally knew that he was not lying. She also knew that what he said was true. She could not tell what she was feeling in her heart. Suddenly, Li Qianxue¡¯s fingertips moved, and she hung up the call. .. When Su Chenghui returned home, it was already noon. He took a shower and washed away all his fatigue. When he got out of the bathroom, he was only wearing a bathrobe and was not in a hurry to eat. Instead, he sat on the sofa in a daze. Li Qianxue hung up on him yesterday. After that, he called her again, but she did not pick up. When he came back from Rongcheng today, he originally wanted to go directly to the Li Group to look for Li Qianxue. However, when he thought of Li Qianxue¡¯s possible attitude, he returned home first. He regretted that he should not have mentioned Su Peizhen in front of Li Qianxue. Thinking like this was very unfair to Su Peizhen, but it was also the truth. Li Qianxue clearly minded it so much. She clearly had not let it go yet, but he could not help but think of taking a step forward. Qianxue might feel that he had taken an inch and taken a mile, right? God knows, he did not have that intention at all. He only felt guilty and could not bear to see Su Peizhen. But qianxue¡¯s reaction was so big that he had to reflect on whether he had done something wrong. .. When she heard that Su Chenghui was looking for her, Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t surprised at all. She hung up the phone casually yesterday and calmed down. She felt that she was making a big fuss out of nothing. Su Peizhen was Su Peizhen, and Su Chenghui was Su Chenghui. Although Su Peizhen was imprisoned for her own reasons, in fact, they were also responsible. Su Chenghui hurriedly entered the door and saw Li Qianxue calmly looking at the documents. This made the words that he had prepared before suddenly not know what to say. ¡°Qianxue?¡± ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±Li Qianxue did not raise her head. She signed the documents in her hand and put them aside. ¡°Have you finished everything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Su Chenghui nodded. He walked around the desk and stood in front of her. ¡°Qianxue, are you angry?¡± ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± Li Qianxue looked up at him. She was extremely calm and did not look angry. Su Chenghui was not sure. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you. Did the work go well?¡± ¡°It went well.¡± Su Chenghui nodded. The other party had been a little unfair to him before. Later, someone told him about his rtionship with the Huo family. He had nned to dy the cooperation for a while and sign it directly. Although he knew that the other party would sign the contract, it saved him a lot of trouble. ¡°Then, you should be fine now, right?¡±She meant that he didn¡¯t need to work overtime and didn¡¯t need to go out anymore. ¡°I won¡¯t need to go on a business trip for a while.¡±Su Chenghui looked at her face and said uncertainly, ¡°Qianxue, are you really not angry?¡± ¡°Do you want you to be angry?¡± Su Chenghui shook his head, but he couldn¡¯t say the rest of his words. If he didn¡¯t mention it, Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t say it either. Her feelings for Su Peizhen were veryplicated. She had raised her daughter for more than 20 years, so she still had feelings. She didn¡¯t deny this point. Knowing that Su Peizhen had changed, her mood was very subtle. On one hand, she hoped that Su Peizhen had really changed, but on the other hand, she didn¡¯t want to believe that she would really give up just like that? After all, she was the one who raised Su Peizhen. She knew a little about Su Peizhen¡¯s bigotry. ¡°Qianxue, do you want to have dinner tonight?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tonight. There¡¯s a cocktail party tonight.¡± ¡°Qianxue?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have entered thepany yet, right?¡±Li Qianxue seemed to know what he was going to say. ¡°You should have piled up a lot of work. If you have nothing to do, you can go and settle it first. It¡¯s okay for me to wait for you toe over when you¡¯re free.¡± Putting everything else aside, the two of them were really an old married couple. It was not to the extent of saying that they were as lovey-dovey as a young man. Su Chenghui did not have time to finish his sentence. Looking at Li Qianxue¡¯s understanding gaze, he had no choice but to leave first. .. The party that Li Qianxue attended at night was actually a salon. The people attending were some big shots in the mall of Lin City, and there were also female businessmen. The circle was very small, and the staff was basically fixed. Li Qianxue had held a few events at the Li residence in the past. However, in the past two years, her focus had deviated, partly because of her daughter, and partly because of the Li Group. She would not hold another event, but these people would definitely invite her. And every time she came, she could see some acquaintances. Looking at Wei Ting, who was chatting happily with Chou Yanbo not far away, she was a little surprised. She did not understand why the two of them were together. However, before she could go up to greet him, director Lin, the organizer of the sofa, came over. ¡°President Li, Why Are You Alone? Where¡¯s president Su?¡± Recently, Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue often attended some asions together. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell. How was this a divorce? Even if it was a divorce, it was probably a divorce without leaving home. It was not unheard of for such things to happen in the upper-ss society. Li Qianxue looked at the other party and smiled. Her attitude was generous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You invited Chenghui?¡± ¡°Yeah. But for some reason, he hasn¡¯te yet.¡± ¡°He just came back from a business trip in Rongcheng. I guess he hasn¡¯t seen the invitation yet.¡± She smiled and helped Su Chenghui out of the situation. After that, when someone came over to say hello, Li Qianxue could smile amiably. When others were curious about her rtionship with Su Chenghui, she could smile and say nothing. Her attitude was natural and her expression was normal. It made it impossible for those people to continue asking. Except for one person. Wei Ting had long seen Li Qianxue. After all, she was always the most dazzling one in his heart. After saying goodbye to Chou Yanbo, he hurried in the direction of Li Qianxue. ¡°Qianxue?¡±His footsteps were very fast. He looked left and right and when he realized that no one was paying attention to him, his tone became more anxious. ¡°Qianxue, why did you lie to me again?¡± ¡°How did I lie to You?¡± ¡°I called your office in the afternoon to ask if you wereing. You told me that you wouldn¡¯te.¡± Otherwise, he would have gone to pick her up. Li Qianxue looked at Wei Ting and couldn¡¯t help butugh. After not seeing him for a few days, he was still so childish. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t want toe in the afternoon. But director Lin called me personally. I have to give him face, right?¡± ¡°Director Lin has face, but I don¡¯t?¡± Wei Ting¡¯s grievance grew even more. She could give Su Chenghui a chance and give director Lin Face. How could she be so cruel to him? ¡°You do.¡±Li Qianxue smiled. ¡°But you don¡¯t have enough face.¡± Wei Ting stared at Li Qianxue with his mouth agape. He didn¡¯t believe that she was the one who said that. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t n to tell Wei Ting more. Since it was impossible, she wouldn¡¯t give him any chance. Seeing that Wei Ting was about to speak again, she took out her phone and looked like she was going to answer the call. She didn¡¯t expect her phone to actually ring. It was Su Qingsang. ¡°I need to take a call.¡±Li Qianxue directly took the phone and walked to the lounge at the side. Su Qingsang had eaten. Now it was the time to video chat with Li Qianxue once a day. She took a photo of the two babies and showed it to Li Qianxue. Although she didn¡¯t know how to speak, she had been teaching her grandmother for a long time. Li Qianxue was in a good mood when she saw her granddaughter. In the end, Su Qingsang changed the topic to SU Chenghui. ¡°Mom, I want to tell you something.¡± She had wanted to tell Li Qianxue before, but she forgot about it when she was busy. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It has to do with Dad.¡±Su Qingsang told Li Qianxue about the conversation she had with Su Chenghui. Seeing that Li Qianxue seemed to be stunned, she added, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m actually very surprised too. I didn¡¯t expect that after such a long time, Dad would finally ¨C¡± She didn¡¯t say the rest, but she believed that Li Qianxue could understand what she meant. Li Qianxue was silent. She could take Su Chenghui¡¯s treatment of her as ttery. But for Su Qingsang, it was definitely not as simple as ttery. ¡°Mom?¡±Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°I can see that dad is really different.¡± She couldn¡¯t say this, but Li Qianxue also knew. But knowing was one thing, truly forgiving, and letting go was another. ¡°Qingsang, don¡¯t worry about your father and me for the time being. But about this matter, let me ask you what you think. Do you think I should care about this matter?¡± Should he ignore Su Chenghui, let him go and make trouble, and then get Su Peizhen out as soon as possible, or should he stop su Chenghui and let Su Peizhen finish her sentence in prison? ¡°Mom, I think it¡¯s better for you to do as you like with this matter.¡± Su Peizhen had been in prison for almost two years. It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to let her out early. If she didn¡¯te out, ording to her previous sentence reduction, it would only be two more years and two less years. ¡°Qingsang, do you mind?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already told Dad. I don¡¯t mind.¡± The time for her to mind had passed long ago. Now, to her, Su Peizhen was no different from a stranger. Li Qianxue finally hung up the phone. Aftering out of the lounge, she looked around the venue again. She couldn¡¯t find Su Chenghui. He had received the invitation and should havee. He didn¡¯te now. was he tired and resting, or was he working overtime at thepany? She was a little curious. Coming to a salon like this was to give face to these people. She didn¡¯t have to stay until the end. Halfway through the salon, Li Qianxue offered to take her leave. Wei Ting wanted to send her off, but she rejected him. Looking at Wei Ting¡¯s aggrieved face, Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then, she thought about how she rejected Su Chenghui¡¯s idea of letting Su Peizhen get out of prison early. could he be angry too? Li Qianxue knew where Su Chenghui¡¯s home was. After getting into the car, she originally wanted to go to Su Chenghui¡¯spany to take a look. However, after looking at the time, she directly asked Xiao Yin to drive the car to Su Chenghui¡¯s home. .. When Su Chenghui went to thepany in the afternoon, he saw the invitation card for the Salon. After looking at the organizer and the theme, he was not very interested. However, Li Qianxue would also be there. This was enough to make him want to go as well. However, Su Chenghui did not expect that after he was done with his business, Qiao ran would say that there was a problem with an investment case previously. Su Chenghui, who originally nned to go to the salon, had no choice but to finish this case first. Fortunately, the problem was not big, and he did not work for too long. However, it was not suitable to go to the salon at this time. After thinking about it, he could only give up. Qiao ran had been very busy during this period of time because he was not around. He left thepany and was about to head home. When he thought of SU Peizhen¡¯s matter, he asked the driver to take a turn on the way to the bar. Not long after entering the bar, he sat down to have a ss of beer when he heard the sound of a broken bottleing from the other side of the bar. Su Chenghui, who didn¡¯t know what had happened, wanted to leave. He just wanted to rx in such an environment and didn¡¯t intend to cause any trouble. However, he didn¡¯t expect to see an acquaintance when he was about to leave. Jing Shu. She was being held back by a man who did not want her to leave. Jing Shu was holding a broken beer bottle in her hand. The man was holding a bottle of beer in his hand. ¡°Are you going to let me go or not? If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll stab you to death.¡± Su Chenghui did not expect that the shrewd and capable Jing Shu would have such a fierce side. When the man called for two helpers and the other party nned to bully the weak with their numbers, Su Chenghui was wondering if he should go forward to help. At this moment, the owner of the bar heard the news and came over. The dispute was resolved just like that. When he was about to leave, he saw that Jing Shu¡¯s hand was injured. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the wine bottle in his hand or the other party¡¯s. He didn¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, but Jing Shu didn¡¯t expect to see him. ¡°President Su?¡± Su Chenghui, who was caught, was speechless when he saw Jing Shu¡¯s surprised expression. His gaze fell on Jing Shu¡¯s injured hand and then looked at the chaotic environment. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± There was no way he could drink and rx today. He had said this because he was afraid that Jing Shu would be pestered after he left. No matter what, she was someone who was somewhat simr to Su Peizhen, so Su Chenghui helped her out. Shu did not expect Su Chenghui to help her after he fired her. She followed behind him and left until she got into Su Chenghui¡¯s car. ¡°Secretary Jing ¨C¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your secretary anymore.¡± Su Chenghui frowned. ¡°Are we sending you home now?¡± ¡°Home? I don¡¯t have a home anymore.¡± Jing Shu shook her head. ¡°You fired me. I tried to look for a new job these days, but when my family heard that I was fired, they told me to go home and get married.¡± She said bitterly, ¡°I originally wanted to go out and indulge myself today. I bought a ne ticket to go home first thing in the morning, but I didn¡¯t expect ¨C¡± Su Chenghui was silent. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked at Jing Shu¡¯s bleeding hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752: Chapter 042: ¡°I think I came at a bad time.¡±

    Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch as he helped Su Peizhen to the end. ¡°It¡¯s such a small wound. Send me to the hospital? The doctors willugh me to death.¡± As she spoke, Jing Shu pulled out a tissue that he had ced in the car and pressed it on her finger. The tissue quickly turned red. Su Chenghui looked at Jing Shu. From this angle, her face looked more simr to Su Peizhen¡¯s. Thinking about his daughter who was serving her sentence in Rongcheng prison, he felt a little ufortable. Su Peizhen had just been injured, but he couldn¡¯t even apany her for a few more days. His heart felt a little bitter. ¡°President Su, do you have a medicine box at home?¡±Jing Shu¡¯s voice rang in his ear. He nced at her. ¡°President Su, I remember that this ce is very close to your home.¡± It was very close. But to bring Jing Shu Home? Su Chenghui subconsciously resisted this move. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± ¡°No need.¡±Jing Shu shook her head. ¡°President Su, if it¡¯s not convenient, just put me down at the front.¡± ¡°You...¡±Su Chenghui thought for a moment and could not help but ask, ¡°Where are you staying now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m staying at a hotel.¡± Su Chenghui looked at the blood-stained tissue in her hand. In the end, he didn¡¯t put her down in front of him. Instead, he brought her home. This ce was indeed not far from Su Chenghui¡¯s home. They arrived there in less than ten minutes. The car stopped. Su Chenghui asked the driver to go home first. He then took Jing Shu upstairs. When Jing Shu entered the house, she nced at the floor that had a discerning gaze. She stood at the door and didn¡¯t go in. Su Chenghui took out a pair of disposable slippers from the shoe cab and gave them to her. Jing Shu¡¯s sharp eyes saw a pair of pink women¡¯s slippers inside. She pointed at the pair of slippers. ¡°I¡¯ll wear this. It¡¯s not environmentally friendly.¡± ¡°No need.¡±Su Chenghui changed his shoes and closed the shoe cab. He had specially prepared that pair of shoes for Li Qianxue. During this period of time, Li Qianxue would asionallye over, but it was very rare. However, in order to make her willing toe over more often, he added a lot of female products in the room. He even recorded Li Qianxue¡¯s fingerprints so that she coulde over whenever she wanted. Jing Shu nced at the shoe cab and changed into disposable slippers. After entering the door, she looked around. ¡°President Su, Mrs. Su, aren¡¯t you at home?¡± Su Chenghui turned around and nced at her. That gaze made her heart skip a beat. Then, the corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡± ¡°She has something on tonight.¡± Without saying anything more, Su Chenghui took out the first aid kit and gestured for Jing Shu to sit down. He then began to apply medicine on her. Just as he was about to apply the medicine, Su Chenghui realized that the wound was a little deep. It must have been cut by a beer bottle. He wondered if there was broken ss inside. He nced at Jing Shu. ¡°The wound is a little deep. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t need to.¡± Jing Shu insisted, and Su Chenghui did not say anything else. He took out a cotton swab and alcohol and sterilized her wound first. His movements were not light, and Jing Shu¡¯s face was distorted from the pain. However, she was still gritting her teeth and enduring the pain. Su Chenghui applied the medicine on her, but his mind was filled with Su Peizhen, so his movements subconsciously became lighter. Jing Shu noticed the change in Su Chenghui. Joy appeared in her eyes. She had obviously misunderstood su Chenghui¡¯s actions. Su Chenghui rarely did these things. Fortunately, he had a mother who was a nurse. Therefore, he sessfully wrapped Jing Shu¡¯s wound. ¡°Be careful these few days. Don¡¯t touch the water.¡± This was what his mother, who used to be a nurse, would say every time she bandaged someone. Su Chenghui thought of his mother and then thought of Su Peizhen. When Su Peizhen was young, his mother loved her the most. If his mother were in heaven, she would probably be sad when she found out about Su Peizhen¡¯s current situation, right? ¡°President Su, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± After putting away the medicine box, Jing Shu suddenly grabbed his hand just as she was about to stand up. ¡°President Su.¡±Jing Shu looked at him with her delicate and pitiful eyes. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve liked you for a long time.¡± Su Chenghui was stunned for a moment, and his eyes were filled with shock when he looked at Jing Shu. The first person that popped into his mind was Su Peizhen. The moment he blinked, Jing Shu thought that she had a chance. She grabbed his wrist and looked up at him with tears in her eyes. She looked delicate and pitiful. ¡°President Su, I¡¯ve really liked you for a long time. When I saw you at the hospital, I had a good impression of you. Later, we worked together. Your maturity, your charm, and everything about you attracted my attention. I like you.¡± Su Chenghui came back to his senses and looked at the hand that was about to pull him away. However, he realized that her injured finger was also on it. ¡°Let go.¡±He was not used to being rough with women. ¡°I won¡¯t let go.¡±Jing Shu shook her head. Her eyes were filled with adoration. ¡°President Su, I really like you. Can¡¯t you give me a Chance?¡± When she saw that Su Chenghui was about to pull her hand, she took the opportunity to let go. Before su Chenghui could react, she reached out to hug his waist. Su Chenghui¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. How could he let her have her way? He reached out to push her, not caring about the injury on her hand. Jing Shu wanted to hug him, and he wanted to push Jing Shu away. Jing Shu hugged him in front, and he pushed her away behind. Just like that, when Su Chenghui dodged, Jing Shu threw him onto the sofa. The medicine box in his hand fell to the ground, and the medicine inside spilled all over the floor. Jing Shu just happened to touch his injured hand, and for a moment, she gasped. At the same time, the door was opened, and Li Qianxue, who was standing at the door, happened to see this scene. .. There was a momentary silence in the air. This time, Su Chenghui did not care about hurting Jing Shu. He pushed Jing Shu away forcefully. Jing Shu was pushed to the ground by him, and her hand was injured again. She hit the coffee table. She was in so much pain that her facial features were squeezed together, but Su Chenghui did not even look at her. ¡°I seem to havee at a bad time?¡± Li Qianxue did not enter the door. She just stood at the door. After she was injuredst time, she once came with Su Chenghui for a meal. At that time, he insisted on recording her fingerprint so that she coulde here at any time. Of course, she did not want toe here often. After all, she was already used to the life of having someone take care of everything in the Li family. However, she didn¡¯t expect to see such an interesting scene on a whim today. ¡°Sorry to bother you. You guys continue.¡± She nodded slightly, her movements elegant and leisurely. Her expression didn¡¯t even change. She turned around and walked straight out. ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui knew her personality too well. If he really let Li Qianxue leave like this today, it would be impossible for him to be with her anymore. ¡°Qianxue ¡ª +¡± Su Chenghui was very fast. He took a few quick steps forward. ¡°Qianxue.¡± ¡°Qianxue, let me exin.¡± Li Qianxue was not in a hurry to speak. She calmly nced at Jing Shu beside the coffee table and then returned to Su Chenghui¡¯s face. ¡°Exin what?¡± ¡°Qianxue?¡± ¡°Exin why you¡¯re hugging a woman? and a woman who looks like her own daughter?¡± Seeing Jing Shu stand up, she bit her lip and seemed to feel wronged as she stood there. The mockery in Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Being with a little girl who looks like your own daughter? Aren¡¯t you ufortable? Or do you like this kind of special stimtion?¡± ¡°However, no matter how simr they are, it¡¯s just a fake. If you like it, you should look for the original version. That way, it might be even more exciting.¡± Su Chenghui, who had almost lost his mind because of her words, forced himself to calm down in the shortest time possible. He could not panic. He could not panic. He had to exin clearly. ¡°Qianxue.¡±Su Chenghui had seen Li Qianxue¡¯s powerful side before. It was just that the two of them had gotten along well during this period of time. He had not seen Li Qianxue like this for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±Su Chenghui tried his best to speak in a calm tone. ¡°Her hand is injured, so I brought her home to bandage it. She¡¯spletely fine.¡± ¡°Her hand is injured?¡±Li Qianxue nced at Jing Shu as she spoke. Only then did she see clearly. Her right hand was wrapped in gauze. There was also a medicine box on the ground. Medicine ¡ª ¡°Yes, her hand was injured. I bandaged it, that¡¯s all.¡± Li Qianxue finally looked away and turned to Su Chenghui. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± She nodded, indicating that she understood. She turned around and walked to the back. Su Chenghui did not expect her reaction. He reached out to pull her hand. ¡°Qianxue?¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°I, I ¨C¡± He didn¡¯t quite understand. He had already made it clear. Seeing his confused expression, Li Qianxue pulled her hand back and stood in front of him again. She stared at him with a burning gaze. ¡°Her hand was injured. Did you hurt it?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡±Su Chenghui shook his head. ¡°Then her hand was injured. What does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°No ¨C¡± ¡°Who is she to you?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Does that mean you have feelings for her?¡± ¡°Qian Xue, you know who I Love?¡± ¡°Then since she is nothing to you, you don¡¯t have feelings for her, and you didn¡¯t cause her hand injury, then let me ask you, on what basis did you bring her home?¡± ¡°I ¨C¡±Su Chenghui¡¯s lips moved, and he realized that he was indeed unable to refute. ¡°At that time, I felt that I was close to home.¡± ¡°Close to Home?¡±Li Qianxue sneered. ¡°Close to Home? You¡¯re not close to the hospital? Is there no hospital in Lin City? Why did you have to rush to bring her home?¡± Before su Chenghui could say anything, Jing Shu spoke up. ¡°President Li, Don¡¯t go too far.¡± She walked up to Su Chenghui, she deliberately stood beside Su Chenghui. ¡°Who are you to question President Su? President Su and you seem to be divorced, right? Since they¡¯re divorced, his matters have nothing to do with you. What makes you think that you can still control president Su? Don¡¯t you think that your attitude is the one that makes people dislike you?¡± She said a whole bunch of words in one breath. Li Qianxue, who was about to leave, stopped in her tracks. She looked at Su Chenghui and then at Jing Shu. ¡°I¡¯m not qualified?¡± ¡°Yes, aren¡¯t you two divorced?¡± ¡°Yes. Yes, we are indeed divorced.¡±Li Qianxue looked at Jing Shu as if she was looking at a clown. ¡°So, are you going to offer yourself as a Pillow?¡± These words were a little harsh, and Jing Shu blushed. ¡°It¡¯s normal for an outstanding man like President Su to be liked by others, right?¡± As if she was not convinced, Jing Shu added, ¡°After all, not every woman is as unappreciative as president Li. Such a good husband still wants a divorce.¡± Li qianxue nced at Su Chenghui. ¡°You think so too?¡± ¡°Secretary Jing, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±Su Chenghui was furious. He never thought that his good intentions would lead to such an oue. ¡°How could I think so? Qianxue, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.¡± ¡°President Su, why Am I spouting nonsense?¡±Jing Shu did note unprepared. ¡°I¡¯ve asked around and asked clearly. She divorced you a long time ago. So why should she care about your business?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡±Su Chenghui raised his voice. His usually refined face was unexpectedly fierce. ¡°Get out.¡± It was a mistake to let Jing Shu in. He turned to look at Li Qianxue with an anxious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. You¡¯re the most qualified person to control me. Also, in my heart, no one is as good as you.¡± ¡°President Su?¡±Jing Shu refused to give up. She didn¡¯t believe that Su Chenghui would choose Li Qianxue over a woman who was already past her prime. ¡°I said get out.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes were fierce. At this moment, he hadpletely lost his usual gentleness. ¡°Secretary jing, if you don¡¯t get out now, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± ¡°President Su?¡±Jing Shu stood there without moving. The unwillingness in her heart made her struggle for thest time. Su Chenghui¡¯s facepletely darkened, and he took a step away from Li Qianxue. He pointed at the door. ¡°Secretary Jing, I¡¯m only going to say this once. Either you leave now, or I¡¯ll call the police to chase you out. Also, if you do this again, I don¡¯t mind using some tricks to make you lose everything.¡± ¡°You ¨C¡± ¡°Don¡¯t doubt my ability. No matter where you came from, you should still have parents and family. But if you persist and continue to pester me, I can only vent my anger on you.¡± Jing Shu¡¯s face was a little pale. How could she really provoke Su Chenghui? After all, this was someone who even her uncle had to be afraid of. She was unwilling, but she could only walk outside. When she passed by Li Qianxue.., in the end, she still felt a little indignant. ¡°CEO Li, you don¡¯t have to be too proud. Do you think CEO Su chose you because he likes you? Loves You? It¡¯s just because of your family background. If you weren¡¯t the CEO of the Li Group today, do you think CEO Su would like you?¡± ¡°Secretary Jing.¡±Su Chenghui was so angry that he took a step forward. Jing Shu, who was afraid that he would really attack her. She ran outside like she was running away, afraid that Su Chenghui would chase after her. She didn¡¯t even dare to take the elevator and ran down the stairs in the middle of the night. The safety door opened and closed. Su Chenghui looked at the corridor outside and closed the door. ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t believe her words.¡± When they divorcedst year, Li Qianxue had said something about him. She said that he turned back because he couldn¡¯t bear to part with the benefits of the Li family. Thinking of Li Qianxue¡¯s attitude and expression when she said that, Su Chenghui was a little anxious. He did not forget that he was still in the probation period. ¡°Qianxue, I absolutely do not use you or anything else. I only love you purely now. I swear. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can transfer all my assets under my name to you. I can even write a guarantee that I will not take a single cent from the Li family.¡±

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753: Chapter 043: What the Hell Is Going On

    Li Qianxue looked at him with an anxious expression and swore that she was only three fingers away from raising her hand. Without saying a word, she walked around him and sat down on the sofa behind him. However, as soon as she touched the sofa, she stood up. Jing Shu had sat on this seat before. Not only did she sit there, but she also hugged su chenghui. She stood up and walked to the sofa to sit down again. This time, she did not stand up again. ¡°Qianxue.¡±Her attitude was neither good nor bad. Su Chenghui was not sure if she really believed him. He took a few steps forward and wanted to show his loyalty again. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±Li Qianxue did not want to hear his exnation. There was nothing to exin. ¡°It¡¯s a mess. You should clean it up first.¡± Su Chenghui was afraid that she would run away, but he was also afraid of upsetting her, so he stood there without moving. Li Qianxue looked up at him with clear eyes. ¡°Do you want me to do it?¡± How would su chenghui dare to let her do it? Li Qianxue had never done this since she was young? ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up right away.¡± Su Chenghui quickly picked up the medicine box on the ground and put away the medicine inside. After he was done, he moved closer to Li Qianxue again. He looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s unsettled face. He was really nervous. ¡°Qianxue?¡± Su Chenghui had been through so many ups and downs for so many years, and he had experienced so many things. But now, when facing Li Qianxue, he was always worried about gains and losses. He was too clear about what he had done in the past. Even if Li Qianxue really didn¡¯t forgive him, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He used to think that way, but he still thought that way. ¡°Don¡¯t take Jing Shu¡¯s words to heart. I didn¡¯t, really ¨C¡± ¡°Su Chenghui.¡±Su Chenghui¡¯s words were interrupted. Li Qianxue rested her hand on the armrest of the sofa and rested her face on her palm. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m Stupid?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ¨C¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m Not Stupid, why do you think that I would believe what that woman said?¡± Su Chenghui was stunned for a moment and suddenly reacted. Who Was Li Qianxue? The president of the Li Group, the current leader of the Li family, how could he believe such a clumsy provocation? The eagerness on his face disappeared and was reced by embarrassment. ¡°Qianxue ¨C¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little unhappy that you think of me like that.¡±Li Qianxue brushed her hair. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that woman¡¯s provocation. Even if it¡¯s true, so what? ¡°I am indeed the CEO of the Li Group. I do have a rich background and an iparable family background. ¡°These are all things that I own. Why should I hold it against myself?¡± A long time ago, Li Qianxue was very calm about her identity. That was why she was so calm when others said that she had found amoner kid who was not as good as the Li family and that Su Chenghui was living off a woman. ¡°Qianxue...¡±this was Li Qianxue. No matter when or how many years had passed, she was still so confident and straightforward. In silence, Su Chenghui realized that because he cared too much about her, he kept making stupid moves and lost his cool. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± In the end, all Su Chenghui could do was apologize, but that was not what Li Qianxue wanted to hear. She was thinking about something else. ¡°Do you really want Su Peizhen toe out?¡±This was probably the reason why she brought Jing Shu back. She and Su Chenghui were husband and wife for more than twenty years. Putting everything aside, she was the person who knew him best in this world. ¡±...¡± ¡°Qianxue?¡± ¡°That Secretary Jing, you brought her home and bandaged her wounds. Isn¡¯t it because she looks a little simr to peizhen, and you can¡¯t bear it?¡± Su Chenghui was speechless. He lowered his head, not knowing what else he could say. ¡°Sort of.¡±He lowered his head, his expression somewhat dejected. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± She didn¡¯t like Su Peizhen, but because of Su Peizhen, he took pity on a woman and even brought her home. ¡°I¡¯m not happy.¡±Li Qianxue was quite rude. ¡°Leaving the real thing aside and instead getting close to a fake. Are You Stupid?¡± Su Chenghui was criticized, but he didn¡¯t dare to refute. ¡°Qianxue, I actually ¨C¡± ¡°Alright, do what you want to do. I Won¡¯t support you, but I won¡¯t object.¡± ¡±...¡±Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue. He didn¡¯t expect her to give such an answer. He was actually a little surprised. ¡°Qianxue, I thought, I thought ¨C¡± ¡°What did you think?¡±Li Qianxue leaned back a little. ¡°You thought I would definitely object? You thought I still hate Peizhen in my heart and can¡¯t bear to see her go out and live a good life?¡± ¡°No, I just think that you probably don¡¯t want to see her.¡± Li Qianxue was silent for a moment. It was true that she didn¡¯t want to see her. Some other emotions in her heart were also true. No matter what, she was her own daughter who had been raised by herself. She had spoiled her for more than 20 years. Seriously speaking, she also had some responsibility for Su Peizhen¡¯s current state. However, the source was not su chenghui. Thinking of the past, she could not help but vent her anger. She stood up and nned to leave. ¡°Qianxue, where are you going?¡± ¡°Home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote...¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote, it¡¯s not convenient for me to stay.¡±Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui. ¡°Su Chenghui, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still under observation.¡± ¡°I know.¡±Su Chenghui saw Li Qianxue¡¯s expression just now and knew that she was reminded of the previous incident. His expression was a little ufortable. ¡°Qianxue.¡±Seeing that she was walking out, he went forward to stop her. ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely teach Peizhen a good lesson. I Won¡¯t let her mess around again.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°I will teach her to respect you.¡±He knew that it was impossible, but people said that kindness was not as good as nurturing kindness. Li Qianxue was grateful to Su Peizhen. ¡°Forget it.¡±Li Qianxue could not take it. ¡°I have my own child, I don¡¯t need her to do anything for me.¡± She did not n to forgive Su Chenghui so soon, nor did she n to forgive Su Peizhen just like that. Some things could be left to time. .. Su Chenghui was not in a hurry to go to Rongcheng again. The project of City Star was more than halfpleted. Li Qianxue had reced the supervisorst time, and the person appointed this time was Su Chenghui¡¯s man. He was very concerned about this project, partly because it was a good opportunity to make Qianhui famous, and partly because of Li Qianxue. Since he understood his feelings, he could not bear to see her too tired. Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui, who was sitting opposite her. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be free in the next few days.¡± She originally thought that Su Chenghui would go to Rong City as soon as he got her approval. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so patient. Not only did he not go, but he also stayed by her side for the next few days. Today, she said that the weather was too hot and she didn¡¯t have much appetite, so he brought her to this restaurant that tasted very good. Li Qianxue was in a good mood because of su Chenghui¡¯s attitude as she tasted the top-grade lobsters that had just been flown in from Australia today. Su Chenghui knew what she was referring to. ¡°I¡¯ve already hired awyer, and the relevant information has been sent over. As for the details, we¡¯ll talk about it after thewyer has studied it.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t say anything. She could still spare some energy for Su Peizhen. It was really because she remembered the mother-daughter rtionship in the past. Su Chenghui looked at her silence and said carefully, ¡°Qianxue, if you¡¯re unhappy, you must tell me. I can ignore her.¡± ¡°No need.¡±Li Qianxue picked up the red wine in front of her and took a sip. ¡°Since I have promised you, I won¡¯t interfere with you. You Don¡¯t have to test me anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±Su Chenghui didn¡¯t expect her to misunderstand. ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to test you. I just ¨C¡± Li Qianxue put down the cup and picked up the knife and fork again. She supported her chin with one hand and looked at Su Chenghui across the table. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± ¡°I suddenly realized that I regret it.¡± ¡°What?¡±Su Chenghui looked at her with confusion. ¡°I say, I regret it a little.¡±Li Qianxue¡¯s voice was very soft. If one listened carefully, one could hear the teasing in her words. ¡°Regret what?¡±Could it be that she regretted agreeing to let him rescue Su Peizhen in advance? Su Chenghui was a little nervous, but only a little. For him, no matter what decision Li Qianxue made, he could only go along with her wishes. ¡°I regret agreeing to give you a year.¡± Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui¡¯s changing expression with satisfaction and added, ¡°After all, I found that I quite like the way you¡¯re so nervous about me. If I don¡¯t agree to a year¡¯s time, you can only keep begging me.¡± Su Chenghui almost immediately understood what she meant. He held Li Qianxue¡¯s hand tightly across the dining table. ¡°Qianxue, you don¡¯t have to regret it. Even if it¡¯s a yearter, as long as you agree, I can always keep begging you.¡± His words were very sincere. Li Qianxue looked at the hand he held and gently pulled it out. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to say sweet words to me. Do whatever you want to do.¡± She still had some concerns in her heart, but she tried her best to let go of them. As for truly letting go, perhaps she could only hand it over to time. ¡°It¡¯s not sweet words, it¡¯s all from the bottom of my heart.¡± Then, Su Chenghui went to Rong Cheng again. In fact, he had such thoughts a long time ago. It was just that at that time, he didn¡¯t want to hurt Li Qianxue and Su Qingsang¡¯s hearts anymore. Previously, Su Peizhen was punished because of her own fault. Now that she had changed, he naturally had to give him a chance. Su Chenghui made several trips, and in the middle, he had beenmunicating with thewyer. It was not like there were no cases like this that had already served their sentences and were still appealing. Su Chenghui went to look for Qi Xiwei again. He knew that the other party was Huo Jinyao¡¯s ssmate, so he went to look for Huo Yifan and produced evidence from various aspects. It proved that Su Peizhen had taken the proposal and given it to the Tian domain group, and Huo Yifan himself was a member of the Tian Domain Group. Qi xiwei saw Su Chenghui for the sake of SU Qingsang. After resting for more than a year, she looked much better. She looked at Su Chenghui and shook her head after hearing his intentions. ¡°Mr. SU, it¡¯s useless for you to look for me. You should go to Jin Yao. If Jin Yao agrees to let your daughter out, it¡¯s just a matter of words.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s face was a little awkward. If it was useful to look for Huo Jinyao, he would not have looked for Qi Xiwei. Huo Jinyao hated Su Peizhen for hurting Su Qingsang. He wanted Su Peizhen to stay in prison for a while longer. Why would he speak up for her and let her out? ¡°Mr. SU, it¡¯s really not that I¡¯m unwilling to help you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve started working again. In this industry, reputation is very important. Back then, since I chose to testify for Huo Jinyao and testify against Su Peizhen, I Won¡¯t go back on my word today and say that my testimony back then was wrong.¡± ¡°If you really want to save your daughter, you can look for Huo Jinyao directly or qingsang.¡± Su Qingsang had saved her life before, so she could be considered to have gotten to know her, especially since they had been dating quite a bit recently. Qi xiwei really felt that Su Chenghui had the wrong person. Instead of looking for her, it would be better to look for Huo Jinyao and his wife. With the two of them speaking up, Su Peizhen could think of something in a matter of words. Su Chenghui did not speak, but there was a hint of disappointment in his eyes. It was true that he wanted Su Peizhen to be released from prison early, but he would not make things difficult for Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao. The palm of the hand was flesh, and the back of the hand was flesh as well. He had been too biased in the past and had already hurt the hearts of Li Qianxue and her daughter once. How could he bear to hurt them again now? He shook his head, thanked Qi Xiwei, and got up to leave. Before he left, he bumped into a young man. He was in a daze and did not notice who he bumped into. Lian Jin bumped into Su Chenghui and did not know who he was. When he saw someoneing out of Qi Xiwei¡¯s vi, he could not help but ask Qi Xiwei who that person was as soon as he entered the door. ¡°Does who it is have anything to do with you?¡±Qi Xiwei did not expect that after entertaining su chenghui today, Lian Jin woulde looking for her. She sneered and pointed at the door. ¡°Lian Jin, you are not wee here. Get out of here.¡± Lian Jin¡¯s expression was not good, but he stubbornly refused to leave. ¡°Tell me who that man is first. He doesn¡¯t look young anymore, right? Don¡¯t tell me you like this kind of old man now? Do you reallyck your love that much?¡± Qi Xiwei was almost angered by Lian Jin. ¡°Lian Jin, it¡¯s not up to you to decide what kind of man I like. As for whether Ick fatherly love or not, don¡¯t you know that? If it wasn¡¯t for that good sister of yours, why would Ick fatherly love?¡± Naturally, Su Chenghui did not know about the argument that came from the vi behind him. After he left Qi Xiwei¡¯s ce, he went to thewyer¡¯s ce again. Thewyer had already prepared everything and was waiting for the court session. Aftermunicating with thewyer, he went to visit Su Peizhen again in the prison. He told Su Peizhen about the situation in front of him. He deliberately brushed aside the matter between Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao and only told her the possible oue. Su Peizhen did not say a word. After this period of time, she had been recovering well. She did not have much hope of getting out early. Therefore, when she heard Su Chenghui say this, she wasn¡¯t disappointed. ¡°Dad, thest time I stopped that cellmate from jumping off a building, the higher-ups gave me amendation. I also got half a year off my sentence.¡± Half a year wasn¡¯t too much, but it wasn¡¯t too little either. Su Peizhen looked at Su Chenghui. ¡°So if you can¡¯t do it, then forget it. I¡¯m fine with it.¡± ¡°Peizhen.¡±Su Chenghui looked at his daughter who was already sensible and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°It¡¯s dad who has let you down.¡± ¡°I said, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Su Peizhen stood up. She already had an understanding of her possible oue. ¡°Dad, try your best. If you can, then it¡¯s fine. If you can¡¯t, then it¡¯s fine.¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know what to say. This daughter of his had been in his hands since she was born and had been pampered and brought up. But now, when he saw his daughter wearing a prison uniform, Su Chenghui only felt his heart ache. ¡°Peizhen, don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, Dad will wait for you toe out.¡± ¡°You do well inside. Dad will wait for you.¡± .. The Li family. A few days ago, Old Master Li was invited by his old friend to the other party¡¯s vi to spend the summer. He was a little surprised that he didn¡¯t see Su Chenghui again aftering back for two days. He called Uncle Zhang over and asked, saying that Su Chenghui hadn¡¯te over for three or four days. He snorted and did not look good. When he had dinner with Li Qianxue that night, he could not help but bring this emotion to his face. ¡°Dad, What¡¯s Wrong?¡± Old Master Li was old. Usually, Li Qianxue would coax him like a child. Now that he was unhappy, she could tell at a nce. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? You should ask Su Chenghui what¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Su Chenghui?¡±Li Qianxue knew that he had gone to Rong City, and she also knew that he was flying back to Lin city tonight. After all, Su Chenghui would tell her every ce he went. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you chase him very frequently before? But you haven¡¯t shown your face these few days? What¡¯s the meaning of this? You¡¯re so persistent, and you still want to give him another chance?¡± ¡°Dad ¨C¡± ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±When old master Li saw Su Chenghui¡¯s performance before, he thought that Su Chenghui had truly repented. ¡°He has something to do.¡± ¡°What is it? Is it more important than chasing his wife?¡±In Old Master Li¡¯s heart, his daughter was good in every way, so what if Su Chenghui should beg and coax her? It had only been a few days, and he gave up? ¡°Dad.¡±Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t tell old master Li about this. Speaking of which, she wasn¡¯t the only one who had doted on Su Peizhen all these years. ¡°Stop talking. I¡¯ll tell Old Zhang to chase that su out if hees in again.¡± Old Master Li was also a child. If Su Chenghui really came, could he really chase him out? ¡°Dad, that Yu Xin¡¯s surname is also Su. Who Do you want to chase out?¡± ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Old Man Li¡¯s roar was full of energy. ¡°Old Zhang, the next time Su Chenghui that Brates again, directly beat him out. Don¡¯t allow him toe in.¡± ¡°Dad, what did I do? You Want to beat me out?¡± Su Chenghui heard this sentence as soon as he entered new deer tripod, and couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised. He took three steps and stood in front of old master Li. He had just gotten off the ne and hadn¡¯t had time to go home to pack up before he came. During this period of time, he had been running around and had to worry about thepany¡¯s matters, Su Peizhen¡¯s matters, and the mood of Li Qianxue and her mother. He was really tired. There was a faint shadow under his eyes. ¡°What did you say you did?¡±After what had happened, old master Li now hoped that Li Qianxue would find someone who would treat her sincerely. Whether it was Wei Ting or Su Chenghui, he only looked at sincerity. During this period of time, Wei Ting also came to y chess with him from time to time. These few days, he went to the vi for vacation, and Wei Ting followed him. After a while, old master Li was very happy to be coaxed by Wei Ting. When he came back and heard that Su Chenghui didn¡¯te to visit, he was naturally unhappy. ¡°Qianxue, let me tell you. I feel that Wei Ting is a good kid. You can think about it.¡± Li Qianxue almost broke her expression. Why was Wei Ting implicated again?

 Chapter 749 - So What if I become the King of Zhou Youwang

    <h4>Chapter 749: Chapter 039: So What if I be the King of Zhou Youwang</h4>

    During this period of time, Jing Shu had put in a lot of effort. Not only did Su Chenghui perform well on official matters, but the people in the secretary¡¯s office and the President¡¯s assistant¡¯s office also praised her highly. She had heard praises for her from Su Chenghui several times. In her heart, she was certain that her n was going very smoothly. Who would have thought that Li Qianxue would suddenly y such a trick. She naturally knew who Li Qianxue was. But she had only seen her in magazines and on TV, and this was the first time she had met her in person. She really couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Qianxue just now. She was too young, and some of her emotions couldn¡¯t be hidden. She was even willing to admit that Li Qianxue¡¯s temperament and looks were first-ss. But so what? She was younger than her and had more opportunities to interact with SU Chenghui. Being Young was her capital. She believed in herself. But Jing Shu would never have thought that this Li Qianxue did not y by the rules at all. Compared to Jing Shu¡¯s exasperation, Li Qianxue was much calmer. She leisurely ate snacks and drank rose tea. Yes, Xiangsong¡¯s snacks this time were good. She could buy some on the way back and give it to old master Li to taste. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Su Chenghui, who was sitting next to her, did not change his expression, but his voice had be colder. He had seen Jing Shu¡¯s performance since she joined thepany. To be honest, her ability was indeed not bad. But so what? ¡°It¡¯s just that my wife doesn¡¯t like you.¡± As he spoke, he directly pressed the insider on the table and instructed Qiao ran about this matter. Jing Shu was angered. She tried her best to control her facial features from contorting. ¡°CEO Su, are you going to imitate Zhou Youwang?¡± ¡°TSK.¡±It was Li Qianxue whoughed out loud. She leisurely put down the Teacup in her hand and turned her body to look at Jing Shu. She looked at her in amusement before turning to look at Su Chenghui. ¡°Is sheplimenting me on my beauty?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes were also filled with a faint smile. ¡°Yes. She isplimenting you on your beauty.¡± Li Qianxue smiled. She touched her face narcissistically and nced at SU Chenghui. ¡°Then tell me, between me and Bao Si, who is more beautiful?¡± She did it on purpose, so Su Chenghui naturally knew. ¡°In my heart, you are the most beautiful. No one canpare to you.¡± Li Qianxue was satisfied, and so was she. Jing Shu watched as Li Qianxue unceremoniously misinterpreted her meaning, and the two of them showed off their affection as if there was no one else around. She felt as if her teeth were going to fall out. She did not look at Li Qianxue anymore. She took another step forward and walked up to Su Chenghui to look at him. ¡°President Su, you¡¯re clearly not separating business from personal. Could it be that the employee handbook we gave out when we entered thepany was fake?¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t seem to have expected Jing Shu to be so unwilling to give up. At first, he felt that it was a pity for this talented person, but now, he was a little impatient. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I Won¡¯t admit that you¡¯re not separating business from personal because ¨C¡± He nced at Li Qianxue with a smile in his eyes, his eyes were gentle. ¡°What¡¯s mine is Qianxue¡¯s. If she¡¯s willing to take it, I can even give Qianhuipany to her. ¡°Since qianhuipany is hers, it¡¯s her freedom to fire someone or not. ¡°So, how can there be a distinction between public and private affairs?¡± These words stunned Jing Shu, and Li Qianxue was also a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Su Chenghui to say such words. Su Chenghui pinched her palm, his expression focused. ¡°Qianxue, what¡¯s mine is yours. Everything I havees from you. Whether it¡¯s mypany, my property, or even my life, I can give it to you.¡± His action of confessing when he had the chance made Li Qianxue very happy. The little bit of emotional fluctuation before he camepletely disappeared at this time. ¡°It¡¯s a deal. It¡¯s all mine.¡±She ced her hand on Su Chenghui¡¯s heart and said very seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t want your life. But your heart can only be mine. If you don¡¯t guard it well, I will be unhappy.¡± ¡°I will definitely guard it well.¡±Su Chenghui held her hand and kissed her lips as if there was no one else around. ¡°Trust me.¡± ¡°I trust you for now.¡±As for the future, of course, it still depended on her performance. She stood up and patted Su Chenghui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m leaving. I still want to pick a gift for aunt on the way.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Su Chenghui stood up as well, but Li Qianxue pressed his body back down. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not a little girl. I want you to apany me every day. You should take care of the matter in front of you first.¡± As she spoke, she nced at Jing Shu again. ¡°Such a disobedient subordinate. I hope I won¡¯t be able to see her the next time Ie.¡± ¡°Definitely.¡±Su Chenghui thought that Li Qianxue¡¯s actions might be due to some reason, so he suddenly smiled. ¡°The next time I hire someone, I¡¯ll remember to tell them that it¡¯s limited to men.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. It was true that she promised to give Su Chenghui a chance. It was also true that she was still investigating Su Chenghui. However, she didn¡¯t like it when Su Chenghui had a member of the opposite sex around him. It was the same in the past, and it was the same now. Take sister Huang as an example. She was already married when she was recruited. The two secretaries from before also had old husbands without exception. However, her actions once caused Su Chenghui to retaliate. He even quarreled with her over this. He said that even if there were no other women, he would not look at her again. However, even if Su Chenghui said that, she would still do as she pleased. Since she could be so ¡°Willful¡±in the past, what was the harm in being willful now that Su Chenghui had something to ask of her? Jing Shu did not know what to say anymore. The situation before her had greatly exceeded her n, and she had forgotten how to react. She could only stare nkly at the man and woman before her. The man was gentle and elegant, while the woman was gorgeous and noble. From the outside, the two of them were a perfect match, a match made in heaven. ¡±...¡± However, she felt sour, sad, and bitter. Seeing that Li Qianxue was about to leave, she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, so she directly stood in front of her. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t even have the slightest fluctuation. She just stared straight at Jing Shu. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jing Shu knew that the most important thing for her to do now was to leave. She straightened her back and left the couple like a proud peacock. However, the grievance and grievance in her heart made her lose her rationality. ¡°CEO Li, Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far?¡± She really couldn¡¯t take this lying down. On one hand, she was humiliated by Li Qianxue. On the other hand, she couldn¡¯t stand such an oue. During this period of time, if at the beginning she was just curious and wanted to conquer him. Now, she really had a different feeling towards su chenghui. She really didn¡¯t want to give up just like that. ¡°President Li, President Su is a man. He has his career, his structure, and his direction. ¡°What right do you have to make decisions for him? ¡°What right do you have toe to someone else¡¯spany so casually? ¡°Fire president Su¡¯s employees as you wish, and fire them as you wish? ¡°What right do you have?¡± ¡°Are you done?¡±Li Qianxue listened to Jing Shu patiently. She tilted her head slightly and stared at Jing Shu¡¯s face for a long time. She was not bad looking, and she had an inexplicable sense of familiarity She suddenly remembered who the person in front of her looked like. Su Peizhen. The daughter she had raised for more than 20 years, but had raised an ingrate. She looked at Jing Shu and then at Su Chenghui. He stood up and walked over, obviously unhappy with Jing Shu¡¯s questioning Li Qianxue. However, Li Qianxue was not someone who needed him to stand up for her. She crossed her arms in front of her chest. Even though she did this, she still did it elegantly. ¡°Secretary Jing, let me tell you, why should I?¡± Su Chenghui had already walked up to Jing Shu. She pulled his arm and asked him to stand next to her. ¡°Why should I? Because he loves me.¡± She was very direct. She did not beat around the bush, nor did she need to be more proud of herself. She calmly looked at Jing Shu in exasperation. ¡°The CEO Su You¡¯re talking about, he loves me. Didn¡¯t you hear? Hispany, his assets, his life, and most importantly, his heart, are all mine.¡± ¡°You ¨C¡± Jing Shu, who had been pped in the face again, felt humiliated once again. Li qianxue retracted her hand and calmly pped her own. ¡°Most importantly, I went too far. What do you want?¡± She had the right to go too far, didn¡¯t she? Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s mboyant side. Not only did he not feel disgusted, he even felt that this was how it should be. This was Li Qianxue. She was always so confident, always so matter-of-factly. Jing Shu almost cried, but she held it in. She turned to look at Su Chenghui. ¡°President Su, you... Do you think so too?¡± Would he really like such a woman? Such an arrogant and domineering woman? How was that possible? Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue and leaned over to give her a kiss on the lips. ¡°I think, qianxue, you can be a little more arrogant.¡± Jing Shu couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. After all, she was just a young girl who had juste out of the society. She was young, so she had never been humiliated like this before? She burst into tears and turned around to leave without looking back. This victory was too ordinary. Li Qianxue felt no sense of aplishment at all. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m really leaving.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to send you?¡± ¡°No need. It was Xiao Yin who sent me here today.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s voice was faint. Su Chenghui sent her to the elevator outside. ¡°So what exactly are you here for today?¡±Speciallying here? Just to get him to fire his secretary? ¡°What do you think?¡±Li Qianxue pressed the button with a smile and turned to look at Su Chenghui. ¡°Since you said that you would give me a chance, then it means that you are willing to be my person. Of course, I have the right toe to yourpany to dere my sovereignty. Don¡¯t you think I have the right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±No one had this right more than her. Li Qianxue smiled. If Su Chenghui dared to say another answer, she would definitely punish him. In fact, before she came here, she had thought too much about it. However, after she came here, she stopped thinking about it. When she saw that Jing Shu and Su Peizhen looked somewhat simr, she roughly understood that there was absolutely nothing going on between Su Chenghui and Jing Shu. However, Su Chenghui did not have that intention, but Jing Shu did. That was why she wanted to fire Jing Shu. After all, the identities of a CEO and a secretary meant that they had to spend a lot of time together. Su Chenghui didn¡¯t have that mindset. If Jing Shu had that mindset, after a long time, she would eventually find an opportunity to do something. She was disgusted. Naturally, she wanted to nip everything in the bud. What made her satisfied was that Su Chenghui¡¯s performance today was considered passable. His action of standing on her side without asking for the reason had greatly satisfied Li Qianxue, so when he looked at him again, the smile on his face became more sincere. Su Chenghui did not know what Li Qianxue was thinking. After sending her away, he returned to his office. He did not forget to call Qiao ran over to ask how he was doing. Qiao ran said that Jing Shu had already left thepany. Just now. ¡°President Su, did Secretary Jing Do Something Wrong?¡± After all, Jing Shu had been in thepany for quite some time. Qiao ran still saw her ability. He felt that it was a pity to fire someone like her. ¡°No.¡±Su Chenghui did not want to say anything more. ¡°Send out a new job advertisement, or see if there are any suitable candidates among the people who came for the interview. By the way, find me a male secretary this time.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯? Qiao ran was stunned for a moment. He looked at Su Chenghui, but he seemed to suddenly understand why Jing Shu would leave. Qiao ran knew that Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui had been close during this period of time. He did not expect that Li Qianxue would be so jealous that she could not even tolerate a female secretary. It really surprised him. ¡°Only men?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Su Chenghui did not feel that it was a pity. ¡°Let¡¯s do it as soon as possible. Once Jing Shu leaves like this, her job needs to be taken over as soon as possible. In the next few days, let the people in the secretary office work harder.¡± ¡°Yes. I understand.¡± Qiao ran sighed in his heart and looked at Su Chenghui. He could not help but ask, ¡°Then, don¡¯t you want to consider a married woman?¡± Su Chenghui shook his head and directly rejected it. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s hire a male secretary.¡± He did not want Li Qianxue to misunderstand him again. That would not be good. Su Chenghui did not want Li Qianxue to misunderstand him, but he could not go to the Li family home after work today. Because it wasn¡¯t only Li Qianxue, old master Li also went to his cousin¡¯s house for dinner. There was no one in the Li family. Su Chenghui returned home and looked at the cold pot and cold stove apartment, feeling a little disappointed in his heart. There was no wife to apany him, no children to surround him, and no old master Li to y chess with him. He could still get used to it after more than a year, but recently, he felt more and more lonely. After thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t help but send a message to Li Qianxue. ¡°Have you finished eating? I miss you.¡± He was clearly a person of a certain age. But when it came to dating, Su Chenghui realized that he was no different from a young boy. He would want to see Li Qianxue from time to time, and he would want to know where she was and what she was doing. He would want to be by her side, even if he just looked at her and did nothing. There was no reply. He was probably eating. Su Chenghui felt a little ufortable again. He started to cook a bowl of noodles for himself. He thought, he didn¡¯t know how long Li Qianxue nned to test him and how long it would take for him to be an official. He only hoped that that day would not be toote. It was only a year. It didn¡¯t matter, it would be soon. Su Chenghui felt that he could wait. This kind of waiting was much better than the hopeless waiting before.

 Chapter 750 - What If I donâ€™t agree

    <h4>Chapter 750: Chapter 040: What If I don¡¯t agree</h4>

    In the following week, Su Chenghui was once again busy. He had a lot of homework to do before he went to Rongcheng. However, he was still very attentive to Li Qianxue. He had to report to the Li Corporation every day, even if it was just to see Li Qianxue and talk to her. After the incident with Jing Shu, he was very sensitive to the subtle change in Li Qianxue¡¯s attitude toward him. She used to say that she wanted to give him a chance, but in reality, she only watched him. She watched coldly as he made his sacrifice and showed his determination. She just watched him, as if she was observing him. But after the incident with Jing Shu, every time Li Qianxue looked at him, the smile in her eyes became more gentle and intimate. He was happy with this change and felt extremely confident that one day, he would be able to convince Li Qianxue. A few dayster, Su Chenghui finally went to Rongcheng. No matter how much Su Chenghui tried to persuade Li Qianxue, she refused to go with him. In the end, Su Chenghui had no choice but to bring Qiao ran along. After going to Rongcheng, Su Chenghui first went to visit grandfather Huo. This was something that he had to do every time he went to Rongcheng. As he came to Rongcheng more often, his rtionship with the Huo family became much closer. He did not need to borrow the Huo family¡¯s power, nor did he need Huo Jinyao to provide him with any help. Such unutilitarian interactions and interactions also made grandfather Huo look up to him. Every time he saw Su Chenghui, he would pull him to y chess. He would let him live directly in the Huo family. Su Chenghui also liked Su Qingsang¡¯s pair of dragon and Phoenix Twins very much. He would apany them whenever he came. After staying at the Huo family for a day, Su Chenghui went to handle his own matters. Thepany he was going to discuss this time had some cooperation with Su Chenghui in the past, but it was only in a small area. The impact and benefits were not big. After the other party developed, it was the first time he was so generous. Seriously speaking, with Su Chenghui¡¯s experience and previous experience, there were many people who wanted to work with him. This time, the other party deliberately took advantage of Qiao. They said that the decision-maker woulde back tomorrow and make him wait for a day. Su Chenghui was also an experienced person. How could he not understand the other party¡¯s trick of ying hard to get? He said on the spot that he also happened to have something to deal with. He told them not to be anxious and to take things slowly. After Su Chenghui left the other party¡¯spany, he went to the prison to see Su Peizhen. Every time he came to Rong City, Su Chenghui woulde to see Su Peizhen. However, he did not expect Su Peizhen to not be in the prison. Su Chenghui was shocked. To him, the three children were his children now. He would think of ways to make up for what he owed. Whether they wanted suchpensation or not, he wanted to do it. After that, Su Chenghui asked about it. It turned out that Su Peizhen was in the hospital. He rushed to the hospital and on the way there, he chatted with a prison guard who was sitting in his car. It turned out that Su Peizhen had received half a year¡¯s sentence reduction because of her meritorious service. In the past half a year, her performance had been exceptionally good. If there were no mistakes in the second half of the year, it would not be a problem for her to receive a sentence reduction. Su Peizhen knew this in her heart. However, to her, she still exercised regrly every day and lived a life simr to cultivation. She strived to perform well so that she could get out as soon as possible. However, she did note to stir up trouble, but the trouble fell on her head. A few days ago, there were a few rookies who came to the prison. One of them had entered for some unknown reason, and his heart was especially fragile. On the first night in prison, he cried for a whole night. Later, after being lectured by the prison guards, he restrained himself. But the next day, he cried again. The prison guards had no choice. They were afraid that she would affect others, so they temporarily gave her a single room. They didn¡¯t expect that the rookie would treat this as punishment. She couldn¡¯t take it lying down. The next day, when the guards weren¡¯t paying attention, she climbed to the top of the third floor of the prison and was about to jump. Su Peizhen happened to see it. Because the other party was about to jump, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t return to the prison after informing the prison guards. Instead, she followed the prison guards upstairs, trying to persuade the rookie toe down. When the neer saw that someone wasing up to persuade him, he became even more excited. At that time, there were only two prison guards at the scene. When they called for help, the neer was about to jump down the building. Su Peizhen, who had learned a few martial arts and anti-wolf techniques, pounced on the neer without thinking and pulled him back. In the end, she seeded in pulling the woman back. However, when she was trying to save the neer, she was hit by a huge impact and fell to the ground. Then, the back of her head hit the ground. She fainted. Su Peizhen was injured and was admitted to the hospital. When Su Chenghui rushed to the hospital, the prison guard keptforting him. Although SU Peizhen was injured, with such a meritorious performance, he should be able to get a reduction in his sentence. The prison guard¡¯s words made Su Chenghui unhappy. He felt that he had failed in his duty. Looking at the pale and weak Su Peizhen in the ward, Su Chenghui did not feel good. When she woke up, he asked someone to buy some nutrition for Su Peizhen. Then, he waited for Su Peizhen to wake up. When Su Peizhen woke up and saw Su Chenghui, she was a little surprised. Since he was in prison, Su Chenghui hade to see her more than Xiang caiping. However, Su Chenghui had been busy for the past two months. It had been a long time since he hade to see her. ¡°Dad?¡±She wanted to get up, but Su Chenghui held her shoulder. ¡°Rest well. The Doctor said that you have a mild concussion, so don¡¯t get up.¡± Concussion? Su Peizhen felt a pain at the back of her head. Only then did she realize what had happened to her. Su Chenghui poured a ss of water for her and fed her a drink. Su Peizhen, who had recovered, also felt energetic. ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± ¡°I came to Rongcheng to discuss some business and also came to see you. I didn¡¯t expect ¨C¡± Su Chenghui paused for a moment and looked at Su Peizhen with some disapproval. ¡°You say, you really are something. When other people encounter danger, they want to avoid it, but you actually took the initiative to rush up. It¡¯s really ¨C¡± What he didn¡¯t say at the end was that even if Su Peizhen wanted to go out, it wouldn¡¯t matter for a year and a half. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Isn¡¯t it not a big deal?¡±The neer looked pitiful. It also made her think of herself when she first entered prison. In fact, she once had the thought ofmitting suicide, but this thought was stopped by her strong heart. Su Peizhen¡¯s words left Su Chenghui at a loss for words. After some thought, he said tentatively, ¡°Peizhen, now that you¡¯re injured, you¡¯ve rendered meritorious service. Daddy will arrange for you to be released for medical treatment, and then you cane out directly, okay?¡± ¡°Can I?¡±Su Peizhen seemed a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy, is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy, but it¡¯s not particrly difficult either. You¡¯ve performed very well in there, and you¡¯ve rendered meritorious service. If you really want toe out, it won¡¯t be too difficult.¡± Su Peizhen¡¯s sentence was because Huo Jinyao wanted to punish her, so he gave her a heavier sentence. To be honest, she didn¡¯t have to go to jail for five years. ¡°I¡¯ll find awyer for you and appeal again. Then, I¡¯ll see if I can get you out as soon as possible.¡± Su Peizhen pursed her lips and looked at Su Chenghui. In the end, she reached out and held his hand. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t force yourself. If you can, then it¡¯s fine. If you can¡¯t, then it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t care. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a year or two.¡± ¡°Peizhen?¡± Su Chenghui was surprised by his daughter¡¯s change. This one year of prison life had greatly eroded her willpower. Su Peizhen¡¯s thoughts were different from Su Chenghui¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Really.¡± In fact, prison life wasn¡¯t that scary. At least in her opinion, this one year of prison life had allowed her to grow up. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and ask thewyer.¡± In the end, Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t bear to let his daughter leave such a ce. In the next two days, besides going to work, Su Chenghui came to the hospital to visit Su Peizhen. Xiang caiping also knew the news of SU Peizhen¡¯s injury. She received a call from the prison and found out that Su Peizhen was injured and in the hospital. Su Peizhen¡¯s concussion was not serious. She only needed to observe for two days. Xiang caiping, who knew about the news, rushed over. Naturally, she bumped into Su Chenghui. In the past, Su Chenghui woulde to visit Su Peizhen. However, he did not bump into her, so she let it go. Now that she saw Su Chenghui, she felt that old and new grudges were rising together. She really hated Su Chenghui. Not only did she not treat him well, she even chased him out. ¡°How dare youe? It¡¯s all your fault that my daughter is like this. Su Chenghui, you¡¯re a sinner. It¡¯s all your fault, it¡¯s all your fault.¡± ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t want to see you. My daughter doesn¡¯t need you to pity her.¡± ¡°Su Chenghui, don¡¯te to see Peizhen in the future.¡± Xiang caiping was emotional. Su Chenghui had no choice but to leave. He didn¡¯t bother Xiang caiping too much. After all, Su Peizhen¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t serious. She was only under observation for two days before she was discharged and returned to prison. Su Chenghui¡¯s mood did not rx because of this. Instead, he felt even more guilty and med himself. After all, Su Peizhen¡¯s injuries had not fully recovered yet. Now, she could not even get the most basic care, and she had to return to that harsh environment. He was a father, and he had held Su Peizhen in his hands for so many years. How could he not care? He was now living in the Huo family. Although he did not have to let others say that he left early and returnedte every day, Su Qingsang still had to care about what he was doing. That day, Su Chenghui came home with a bad look on his face. She asked him a few questions out of concern. Su Qingsang was a little surprised to know that Su Peizhen was injured while saving someone. She was even more surprised when she found out that Su Peizhen was actually hospitalized at the hospital where she worked. She had heard that there were police officers in the surgical ward yesterday. At that time, she did not understand what was going on, but now she knew. If Su Chenghui wanted Su Peizhen toe out earlier, he would definitely tell Su Qingsang about this matter. He told Su Qingsang about his ns and looked at Su Qingsang, he was a little embarrassed. ¡°Qingsang, I know that Peizhen has let you down in the past, but she has really changed now. She has lost a lot of weight. Her entire person has changed. I think, if possible, should we let here out earlier?¡± Su Qingsang did not speak. She was not that resistant to Su Peizhen. The one with emotions was Huo Jinyao. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to stop you from doing what you want to do, and I don¡¯t object. But it¡¯s better if you tell Mom.¡± There were some things that she could let go of, but that did not mean that others could. Just like how Huo Jinyao would not forgive su peizhen, Li Qianxue probably felt the same way about Su Peizhen now. With such a premise, if Su Chenghui really had any thoughts, it would be better for him to let Li Qianxue know. ¡°Qingsang?¡±Su Chenghui did not think about this. Should he tell Li Qianxue? Before settling Li Qianxue¡¯s attitude.., su Chenghui was more concerned about Su Qingsang¡¯s attitude. ¡°Do you really not mind? It¡¯s the things that Peizhen did in the past. I know that she made a huge mistake. If you still feel resentful and me her, then I won¡¯t consider it.¡± He used to be biased, but now he could not let himself be like this. If Qingsang really did not understand SU Peizhen and felt that the punishment she received was not enough, then he could only do nothing and let Su Peizhen continue to stay in prison until she received all the punishment. Su Qingsang was a little surprised by Su Chenghui¡¯s words. His attitude was quite rare for her. In the past, Su Chenghui would only stand on Su Peizhen¡¯s side unconditionally. ¡°Dad, if I¡¯m still angry, are you really going to ignore her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Su Chenghui nodded heavily. Even if he felt pity and concern in his heart, he didn¡¯t want to hurt Su Qingsang¡¯s heart. Although SU Qingsang had more contact with Su Chenghui during this period of time than usual, in her opinion, Su Chenghui was still su chenghui. Whether he pursued Li Qianxue or wanted to win back their rtionship, it was his own business and had nothing to do with her. She didn¡¯t expect Su Chenghui to say such a thing, so she had a very subtle feeling in her heart. She looked into Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes seriously, and she knew that he was telling the truth. If she really minded, Su Chenghui wouldn¡¯t have let Su Peizhene out earlier. As a mother, she actually felt fatherly love for the first time after a long time of disappointment and despair. This feeling was very strange. She thought of the two children sleeping on the small bed upstairs and suddenly shook her head. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t mind. Do what you want to do.¡± ¡°Qingsang?¡±It was one thing to know that Qingsang was magnanimous and sentimental, but it was another thing to really realize it. ¡°You ¨C¡± Su Qingsang saw Su Chenghui¡¯s excitement and spoke very seriously. ¡°Dad, I really don¡¯t mind, but I¡¯m not too sure if mom does.¡± Su Qingsang knew that Li Qianxue promised to give Su Chenghui a chance. This meant that Li Qianxue still had feelings for Su Chenghui. However, Li Qianxue was a very strong person, and some of her bottom lines. Su Qingsang, who had been in contact with her recently, knew this very well. ¡°Dad, I think that if you really want to be with mom in the future, it¡¯s better to exin some things in advance.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Su Chenghui nodded. His eyes were deep as he fell into deep thought. How could he make Li Qianxue relent and not be angry because he found awyer for Su Peizhen? .. Li Qianxue had just taken a shower. When she received the video request from Su Chenghui, she looked at her pajamas and picked it up. ¡°Qianxue?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Li Qianxue ced her phone on the stand of the dressing table and started to do skin care. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± ¡°I miss you.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s words made Li Qianxue pause in her action of patting the toner. She looked at Su Chenghui on the other end of the video. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you have a good discussion about work?¡± Although he often confessed to her, she could still hear the tiredness in his voice. ¡°No.¡±Su Chenghui shook his head and looked at Li Qianxue. He knew that Su Peizhen¡¯s behavior had hurt her heart. Otherwise, with Li Qianxue¡¯s personality, she would not have done anything to cut off her rtionship with Su Peizhen. Li Qianxue was not wrong. Su Peizhen had already paid the price for her mistake. However, she was his daughter after all. Su Chenghui hoped that she could live well. At least she wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard. She wouldn¡¯t even have freedom. Li Qianxue propped up her chin with one hand and looked at Su Chenghui. ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, she calcted the time. ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯ve been in Rongcheng for four days, right? What¡¯s so troublesome? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be back in three days?¡± The background behind him showed that it was the guest room of the Huo family. Li Qianxue could tell that it was the guest room of the Huo family. Su Chenghui was still in the Huo family, so what could he not solve? ¡°Qianxue?¡± Su Chenghui really couldn¡¯t open his mouth. He realized that he couldn¡¯t do much for Su Peizhen. This made him feel very guilty, but this kind of guilt was insignificantpared to the guilt he felt for Li Qianxue. In his heart, no one¡¯s position could be better than Li Qianxue¡¯s. If he could, he hoped that time would go back and he would not act recklessly and be so irresponsible again. And he would not say that he would rece the child regardless of the consequences. Even if he did rece the child, he should still teach SU Peizhen a good lesson. Su Peizhen¡¯s current state was caused by him. Every time Su Chenghui thought of this, he could not remain calm. He had not passed Li Qianxue¡¯s observation period, and he did not know how he could pass it. However, he was very clear that Li Qianxue did not like Su Peizhen. She was very disgusted with Su Peizhen. He was very clear on this point. The situation in front of him was hidden from Li Qianxue. If Li Qianxue found out in the future, she would definitely be unhappy. She was a person who could not see the sand in her eyes. He believed that Li Qianxue would not care about Su Peizhen¡¯s matter, and she would not care about Su Peizhen¡¯s current situation. ¡°Su Chenghui.¡±Li Qianxue, who was not satisfied with his attitude, said again, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± With their current rtionship, there seemed to be nothing to say. ¡°About that...¡±su chenghui thought about how to say it more appropriately. ¡°I went to see Peizhen two days ago.¡± Hearing his adopted daughter¡¯s name, Li Qianxue¡¯s expression changed slightly. To be honest, she had given su Peizhen a lot of motherly love. But in the end, Su Peizhen¡¯s performance disappointed her. She had thought of giving Su Peizhen some face. But in the end, she didn¡¯t get what she wanted. Now that Su Chenghui suddenly mentioned Su Peizhen, she was in a daze for a moment. The time when she was close to Su Peizhen and her mother seemed to have been a long time ago. Recently, she only had Su Qingsang, her child, and Su Yuxin in her heart. Except for the asional midnight dream, she rarely thought of Su Peizhen. When she heard Su Chenghui mention Su Peizhen, she realized that the disappointment was still there. ¡°What happened to her?¡±She tried her best to control her expression and asked casually. ¡°She was injured and hospitalized a few days ago.¡±As Su Chenghui spoke, he carefully observed Li Qianxue¡¯s reaction on the screen. ¡°She was injured in order to save someone.¡± He exined the situation and mentioned that Su Peizhen¡¯s sentence might be reduced this time. He also mentioned that he wanted to find awyer to re-appeal for Su Peizhen. If possible, he hoped that Su Peizhen coulde out as soon as possible. This was his guilt towards Su Peizhen. ¡±...¡±there was silence. Li Qianxue did not speak. Su Chenghui did not speak either. He just looked at her and waited for her reply.

 Chapter 751 - â€œIâ€™ll send you to the hospital.â€

    <h4>Chapter 751: Chapter 041: ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡±</h4>

    There was silence on both ends of the video. Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue nervously, waiting for her answer. Li Qianxue picked up the lotion again and started maintenance. She didn¡¯t open it and didn¡¯t hang up. Su Chenghui also waited. After Li Qianxue finished thest maintenance, she finally looked at Su Chenghui. ¡°You want her toe out early?¡± ¡°Yes, I think she has been punished. Most importantly, she really knows that she was wrong.¡± ¡°Really?¡±Li Qianxue looked at the caution in Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes. ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Su Peizhen was raised by her alone. It would be a lie to say that she had no feelings. However, no matter how much feelings she had, they could not withstand her endless extravagance and torment. If she did not want Su Peizhen toe out, what would su chenghui do? ¡°Then forget it.¡±Su Chenghui had already guessed that Li Qianxue had agreed. He was not too disappointed when he heard that. ¡°Then let her continue to serve her sentence.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡±Li Qianxue could still see his expression clearly through the screen. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m Vicious? Unreasonable?¡± ¡°No.¡±Su Chenghui shook his head. ¡°Qianxue, everything is my fault. It has nothing to do with you.¡± His expression was calm, and his gaze was firm. She had been with him for many years, so she naturally knew that he was not lying. She also knew that what he said was true. She could not tell what she was feeling in her heart. Suddenly, Li Qianxue¡¯s fingertips moved, and she hung up the call. .. When Su Chenghui returned home, it was already noon. He took a shower and washed away all his fatigue. When he got out of the bathroom, he was only wearing a bathrobe and was not in a hurry to eat. Instead, he sat on the sofa in a daze. Li Qianxue hung up on him yesterday. After that, he called her again, but she did not pick up. When he came back from Rongcheng today, he originally wanted to go directly to the Li Group to look for Li Qianxue. However, when he thought of Li Qianxue¡¯s possible attitude, he returned home first. He regretted that he should not have mentioned Su Peizhen in front of Li Qianxue. Thinking like this was very unfair to Su Peizhen, but it was also the truth. Li Qianxue clearly minded it so much. She clearly had not let it go yet, but he could not help but think of taking a step forward. Qianxue might feel that he had taken an inch and taken a mile, right? God knows, he did not have that intention at all. He only felt guilty and could not bear to see Su Peizhen. But qianxue¡¯s reaction was so big that he had to reflect on whether he had done something wrong. .. When she heard that Su Chenghui was looking for her, Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t surprised at all. She hung up the phone casually yesterday and calmed down. She felt that she was making a big fuss out of nothing. Su Peizhen was Su Peizhen, and Su Chenghui was Su Chenghui. Although Su Peizhen was imprisoned for her own reasons, in fact, they were also responsible. Su Chenghui hurriedly entered the door and saw Li Qianxue calmly looking at the documents. This made the words that he had prepared before suddenly not know what to say. ¡°Qianxue?¡± ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±Li Qianxue did not raise her head. She signed the documents in her hand and put them aside. ¡°Have you finished everything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Su Chenghui nodded. He walked around the desk and stood in front of her. ¡°Qianxue, are you angry?¡± ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± Li Qianxue looked up at him. She was extremely calm and did not look angry. Su Chenghui was not sure. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you. Did the work go well?¡± ¡°It went well.¡± Su Chenghui nodded. The other party had been a little unfair to him before. Later, someone told him about his rtionship with the Huo family. He had nned to dy the cooperation for a while and sign it directly. Although he knew that the other party would sign the contract, it saved him a lot of trouble. ¡°Then, you should be fine now, right?¡±She meant that he didn¡¯t need to work overtime and didn¡¯t need to go out anymore. ¡°I won¡¯t need to go on a business trip for a while.¡±Su Chenghui looked at her face and said uncertainly, ¡°Qianxue, are you really not angry?¡± ¡°Do you want you to be angry?¡± Su Chenghui shook his head, but he couldn¡¯t say the rest of his words. If he didn¡¯t mention it, Li Qianxue wouldn¡¯t say it either. Her feelings for Su Peizhen were veryplicated. She had raised her daughter for more than 20 years, so she still had feelings. She didn¡¯t deny this point. Knowing that Su Peizhen had changed, her mood was very subtle. On one hand, she hoped that Su Peizhen had really changed, but on the other hand, she didn¡¯t want to believe that she would really give up just like that? After all, she was the one who raised Su Peizhen. She knew a little about Su Peizhen¡¯s bigotry. ¡°Qianxue, do you want to have dinner tonight?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tonight. There¡¯s a cocktail party tonight.¡± ¡°Qianxue?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have entered thepany yet, right?¡±Li Qianxue seemed to know what he was going to say. ¡°You should have piled up a lot of work. If you have nothing to do, you can go and settle it first. It¡¯s okay for me to wait for you toe over when you¡¯re free.¡± Putting everything else aside, the two of them were really an old married couple. It was not to the extent of saying that they were as lovey-dovey as a young man. Su Chenghui did not have time to finish his sentence. Looking at Li Qianxue¡¯s understanding gaze, he had no choice but to leave first. .. The party that Li Qianxue attended at night was actually a salon. The people attending were some big shots in the mall of Lin City, and there were also female businessmen. The circle was very small, and the staff was basically fixed. Li Qianxue had held a few events at the Li residence in the past. However, in the past two years, her focus had deviated, partly because of her daughter, and partly because of the Li Group. She would not hold another event, but these people would definitely invite her. And every time she came, she could see some acquaintances. Looking at Wei Ting, who was chatting happily with Chou Yanbo not far away, she was a little surprised. She did not understand why the two of them were together. However, before she could go up to greet him, director Lin, the organizer of the sofa, came over. ¡°President Li, Why Are You Alone? Where¡¯s president Su?¡± Recently, Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue often attended some asions together. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell. How was this a divorce? Even if it was a divorce, it was probably a divorce without leaving home. It was not unheard of for such things to happen in the upper-ss society. Li Qianxue looked at the other party and smiled. Her attitude was generous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You invited Chenghui?¡± ¡°Yeah. But for some reason, he hasn¡¯te yet.¡± ¡°He just came back from a business trip in Rongcheng. I guess he hasn¡¯t seen the invitation yet.¡± She smiled and helped Su Chenghui out of the situation. After that, when someone came over to say hello, Li Qianxue could smile amiably. When others were curious about her rtionship with Su Chenghui, she could smile and say nothing. Her attitude was natural and her expression was normal. It made it impossible for those people to continue asking. Except for one person. Wei Ting had long seen Li Qianxue. After all, she was always the most dazzling one in his heart. After saying goodbye to Chou Yanbo, he hurried in the direction of Li Qianxue. ¡°Qianxue?¡±His footsteps were very fast. He looked left and right and when he realized that no one was paying attention to him, his tone became more anxious. ¡°Qianxue, why did you lie to me again?¡± ¡°How did I lie to You?¡± ¡°I called your office in the afternoon to ask if you wereing. You told me that you wouldn¡¯te.¡± Otherwise, he would have gone to pick her up. Li Qianxue looked at Wei Ting and couldn¡¯t help butugh. After not seeing him for a few days, he was still so childish. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t want toe in the afternoon. But director Lin called me personally. I have to give him face, right?¡± ¡°Director Lin has face, but I don¡¯t?¡± Wei Ting¡¯s grievance grew even more. She could give Su Chenghui a chance and give director Lin Face. How could she be so cruel to him? ¡°You do.¡±Li Qianxue smiled. ¡°But you don¡¯t have enough face.¡± Wei Ting stared at Li Qianxue with his mouth agape. He didn¡¯t believe that she was the one who said that. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t n to tell Wei Ting more. Since it was impossible, she wouldn¡¯t give him any chance. Seeing that Wei Ting was about to speak again, she took out her phone and looked like she was going to answer the call. She didn¡¯t expect her phone to actually ring. It was Su Qingsang. ¡°I need to take a call.¡±Li Qianxue directly took the phone and walked to the lounge at the side. Su Qingsang had eaten. Now it was the time to video chat with Li Qianxue once a day. She took a photo of the two babies and showed it to Li Qianxue. Although she didn¡¯t know how to speak, she had been teaching her grandmother for a long time. Li Qianxue was in a good mood when she saw her granddaughter. In the end, Su Qingsang changed the topic to SU Chenghui. ¡°Mom, I want to tell you something.¡± She had wanted to tell Li Qianxue before, but she forgot about it when she was busy. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It has to do with Dad.¡±Su Qingsang told Li Qianxue about the conversation she had with Su Chenghui. Seeing that Li Qianxue seemed to be stunned, she added, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m actually very surprised too. I didn¡¯t expect that after such a long time, Dad would finally ¨C¡± She didn¡¯t say the rest, but she believed that Li Qianxue could understand what she meant. Li Qianxue was silent. She could take Su Chenghui¡¯s treatment of her as ttery. But for Su Qingsang, it was definitely not as simple as ttery. ¡°Mom?¡±Su Qingsang¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°I can see that dad is really different.¡± She couldn¡¯t say this, but Li Qianxue also knew. But knowing was one thing, truly forgiving, and letting go was another. ¡°Qingsang, don¡¯t worry about your father and me for the time being. But about this matter, let me ask you what you think. Do you think I should care about this matter?¡± Should he ignore Su Chenghui, let him go and make trouble, and then get Su Peizhen out as soon as possible, or should he stop su Chenghui and let Su Peizhen finish her sentence in prison? ¡°Mom, I think it¡¯s better for you to do as you like with this matter.¡± Su Peizhen had been in prison for almost two years. It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to let her out early. If she didn¡¯te out, ording to her previous sentence reduction, it would only be two more years and two less years. ¡°Qingsang, do you mind?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already told Dad. I don¡¯t mind.¡± The time for her to mind had passed long ago. Now, to her, Su Peizhen was no different from a stranger. Li Qianxue finally hung up the phone. Aftering out of the lounge, she looked around the venue again. She couldn¡¯t find Su Chenghui. He had received the invitation and should havee. He didn¡¯te now. was he tired and resting, or was he working overtime at thepany? She was a little curious. Coming to a salon like this was to give face to these people. She didn¡¯t have to stay until the end. Halfway through the salon, Li Qianxue offered to take her leave. Wei Ting wanted to send her off, but she rejected him. Looking at Wei Ting¡¯s aggrieved face, Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then, she thought about how she rejected Su Chenghui¡¯s idea of letting Su Peizhen get out of prison early. could he be angry too? Li Qianxue knew where Su Chenghui¡¯s home was. After getting into the car, she originally wanted to go to Su Chenghui¡¯spany to take a look. However, after looking at the time, she directly asked Xiao Yin to drive the car to Su Chenghui¡¯s home. .. When Su Chenghui went to thepany in the afternoon, he saw the invitation card for the Salon. After looking at the organizer and the theme, he was not very interested. However, Li Qianxue would also be there. This was enough to make him want to go as well. However, Su Chenghui did not expect that after he was done with his business, Qiao ran would say that there was a problem with an investment case previously. Su Chenghui, who originally nned to go to the salon, had no choice but to finish this case first. Fortunately, the problem was not big, and he did not work for too long. However, it was not suitable to go to the salon at this time. After thinking about it, he could only give up. Qiao ran had been very busy during this period of time because he was not around. He left thepany and was about to head home. When he thought of SU Peizhen¡¯s matter, he asked the driver to take a turn on the way to the bar. Not long after entering the bar, he sat down to have a ss of beer when he heard the sound of a broken bottleing from the other side of the bar. Su Chenghui, who didn¡¯t know what had happened, wanted to leave. He just wanted to rx in such an environment and didn¡¯t intend to cause any trouble. However, he didn¡¯t expect to see an acquaintance when he was about to leave. Jing Shu. She was being held back by a man who did not want her to leave. Jing Shu was holding a broken beer bottle in her hand. The man was holding a bottle of beer in his hand. ¡°Are you going to let me go or not? If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll stab you to death.¡± Su Chenghui did not expect that the shrewd and capable Jing Shu would have such a fierce side. When the man called for two helpers and the other party nned to bully the weak with their numbers, Su Chenghui was wondering if he should go forward to help. At this moment, the owner of the bar heard the news and came over. The dispute was resolved just like that. When he was about to leave, he saw that Jing Shu¡¯s hand was injured. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the wine bottle in his hand or the other party¡¯s. He didn¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, but Jing Shu didn¡¯t expect to see him. ¡°President Su?¡± Su Chenghui, who was caught, was speechless when he saw Jing Shu¡¯s surprised expression. His gaze fell on Jing Shu¡¯s injured hand and then looked at the chaotic environment. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± There was no way he could drink and rx today. He had said this because he was afraid that Jing Shu would be pestered after he left. No matter what, she was someone who was somewhat simr to Su Peizhen, so Su Chenghui helped her out. Shu did not expect Su Chenghui to help her after he fired her. She followed behind him and left until she got into Su Chenghui¡¯s car. ¡°Secretary Jing ¨C¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your secretary anymore.¡± Su Chenghui frowned. ¡°Are we sending you home now?¡± ¡°Home? I don¡¯t have a home anymore.¡± Jing Shu shook her head. ¡°You fired me. I tried to look for a new job these days, but when my family heard that I was fired, they told me to go home and get married.¡± She said bitterly, ¡°I originally wanted to go out and indulge myself today. I bought a ne ticket to go home first thing in the morning, but I didn¡¯t expect ¨C¡± Su Chenghui was silent. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked at Jing Shu¡¯s bleeding hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 752 - â€œI think I came at a bad time.â€

    <h4>Chapter 752: Chapter 042: ¡°I think I came at a bad time.¡±</h4>

    Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch as he helped Su Peizhen to the end. ¡°It¡¯s such a small wound. Send me to the hospital? The doctors willugh me to death.¡± As she spoke, Jing Shu pulled out a tissue that he had ced in the car and pressed it on her finger. The tissue quickly turned red. Su Chenghui looked at Jing Shu. From this angle, her face looked more simr to Su Peizhen¡¯s. Thinking about his daughter who was serving her sentence in Rongcheng prison, he felt a little ufortable. Su Peizhen had just been injured, but he couldn¡¯t even apany her for a few more days. His heart felt a little bitter. ¡°President Su, do you have a medicine box at home?¡±Jing Shu¡¯s voice rang in his ear. He nced at her. ¡°President Su, I remember that this ce is very close to your home.¡± It was very close. But to bring Jing Shu Home? Su Chenghui subconsciously resisted this move. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± ¡°No need.¡±Jing Shu shook her head. ¡°President Su, if it¡¯s not convenient, just put me down at the front.¡± ¡°You...¡±Su Chenghui thought for a moment and could not help but ask, ¡°Where are you staying now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m staying at a hotel.¡± Su Chenghui looked at the blood-stained tissue in her hand. In the end, he didn¡¯t put her down in front of him. Instead, he brought her home. This ce was indeed not far from Su Chenghui¡¯s home. They arrived there in less than ten minutes. The car stopped. Su Chenghui asked the driver to go home first. He then took Jing Shu upstairs. When Jing Shu entered the house, she nced at the floor that had a discerning gaze. She stood at the door and didn¡¯t go in. Su Chenghui took out a pair of disposable slippers from the shoe cab and gave them to her. Jing Shu¡¯s sharp eyes saw a pair of pink women¡¯s slippers inside. She pointed at the pair of slippers. ¡°I¡¯ll wear this. It¡¯s not environmentally friendly.¡± ¡°No need.¡±Su Chenghui changed his shoes and closed the shoe cab. He had specially prepared that pair of shoes for Li Qianxue. During this period of time, Li Qianxue would asionallye over, but it was very rare. However, in order to make her willing toe over more often, he added a lot of female products in the room. He even recorded Li Qianxue¡¯s fingerprints so that she coulde over whenever she wanted. Jing Shu nced at the shoe cab and changed into disposable slippers. After entering the door, she looked around. ¡°President Su, Mrs. Su, aren¡¯t you at home?¡± Su Chenghui turned around and nced at her. That gaze made her heart skip a beat. Then, the corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡± ¡°She has something on tonight.¡± Without saying anything more, Su Chenghui took out the first aid kit and gestured for Jing Shu to sit down. He then began to apply medicine on her. Just as he was about to apply the medicine, Su Chenghui realized that the wound was a little deep. It must have been cut by a beer bottle. He wondered if there was broken ss inside. He nced at Jing Shu. ¡°The wound is a little deep. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t need to.¡± Jing Shu insisted, and Su Chenghui did not say anything else. He took out a cotton swab and alcohol and sterilized her wound first. His movements were not light, and Jing Shu¡¯s face was distorted from the pain. However, she was still gritting her teeth and enduring the pain. Su Chenghui applied the medicine on her, but his mind was filled with Su Peizhen, so his movements subconsciously became lighter. Jing Shu noticed the change in Su Chenghui. Joy appeared in her eyes. She had obviously misunderstood su Chenghui¡¯s actions. Su Chenghui rarely did these things. Fortunately, he had a mother who was a nurse. Therefore, he sessfully wrapped Jing Shu¡¯s wound. ¡°Be careful these few days. Don¡¯t touch the water.¡± This was what his mother, who used to be a nurse, would say every time she bandaged someone. Su Chenghui thought of his mother and then thought of Su Peizhen. When Su Peizhen was young, his mother loved her the most. If his mother were in heaven, she would probably be sad when she found out about Su Peizhen¡¯s current situation, right? ¡°President Su, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± After putting away the medicine box, Jing Shu suddenly grabbed his hand just as she was about to stand up. ¡°President Su.¡±Jing Shu looked at him with her delicate and pitiful eyes. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve liked you for a long time.¡± Su Chenghui was stunned for a moment, and his eyes were filled with shock when he looked at Jing Shu. The first person that popped into his mind was Su Peizhen. The moment he blinked, Jing Shu thought that she had a chance. She grabbed his wrist and looked up at him with tears in her eyes. She looked delicate and pitiful. ¡°President Su, I¡¯ve really liked you for a long time. When I saw you at the hospital, I had a good impression of you. Later, we worked together. Your maturity, your charm, and everything about you attracted my attention. I like you.¡± Su Chenghui came back to his senses and looked at the hand that was about to pull him away. However, he realized that her injured finger was also on it. ¡°Let go.¡±He was not used to being rough with women. ¡°I won¡¯t let go.¡±Jing Shu shook her head. Her eyes were filled with adoration. ¡°President Su, I really like you. Can¡¯t you give me a Chance?¡± When she saw that Su Chenghui was about to pull her hand, she took the opportunity to let go. Before su Chenghui could react, she reached out to hug his waist. Su Chenghui¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. How could he let her have her way? He reached out to push her, not caring about the injury on her hand. Jing Shu wanted to hug him, and he wanted to push Jing Shu away. Jing Shu hugged him in front, and he pushed her away behind. Just like that, when Su Chenghui dodged, Jing Shu threw him onto the sofa. The medicine box in his hand fell to the ground, and the medicine inside spilled all over the floor. Jing Shu just happened to touch his injured hand, and for a moment, she gasped. At the same time, the door was opened, and Li Qianxue, who was standing at the door, happened to see this scene. .. There was a momentary silence in the air. This time, Su Chenghui did not care about hurting Jing Shu. He pushed Jing Shu away forcefully. Jing Shu was pushed to the ground by him, and her hand was injured again. She hit the coffee table. She was in so much pain that her facial features were squeezed together, but Su Chenghui did not even look at her. ¡°I seem to havee at a bad time?¡± Li Qianxue did not enter the door. She just stood at the door. After she was injuredst time, she once came with Su Chenghui for a meal. At that time, he insisted on recording her fingerprint so that she coulde here at any time. Of course, she did not want toe here often. After all, she was already used to the life of having someone take care of everything in the Li family. However, she didn¡¯t expect to see such an interesting scene on a whim today. ¡°Sorry to bother you. You guys continue.¡± She nodded slightly, her movements elegant and leisurely. Her expression didn¡¯t even change. She turned around and walked straight out. ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui knew her personality too well. If he really let Li Qianxue leave like this today, it would be impossible for him to be with her anymore. ¡°Qianxue ¡ª +¡± Su Chenghui was very fast. He took a few quick steps forward. ¡°Qianxue.¡± ¡°Qianxue, let me exin.¡± Li Qianxue was not in a hurry to speak. She calmly nced at Jing Shu beside the coffee table and then returned to Su Chenghui¡¯s face. ¡°Exin what?¡± ¡°Qianxue?¡± ¡°Exin why you¡¯re hugging a woman? and a woman who looks like her own daughter?¡± Seeing Jing Shu stand up, she bit her lip and seemed to feel wronged as she stood there. The mockery in Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Being with a little girl who looks like your own daughter? Aren¡¯t you ufortable? Or do you like this kind of special stimtion?¡± ¡°However, no matter how simr they are, it¡¯s just a fake. If you like it, you should look for the original version. That way, it might be even more exciting.¡± Su Chenghui, who had almost lost his mind because of her words, forced himself to calm down in the shortest time possible. He could not panic. He could not panic. He had to exin clearly. ¡°Qianxue.¡±Su Chenghui had seen Li Qianxue¡¯s powerful side before. It was just that the two of them had gotten along well during this period of time. He had not seen Li Qianxue like this for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±Su Chenghui tried his best to speak in a calm tone. ¡°Her hand is injured, so I brought her home to bandage it. She¡¯spletely fine.¡± ¡°Her hand is injured?¡±Li Qianxue nced at Jing Shu as she spoke. Only then did she see clearly. Her right hand was wrapped in gauze. There was also a medicine box on the ground. Medicine ¡ª ¡°Yes, her hand was injured. I bandaged it, that¡¯s all.¡± Li Qianxue finally looked away and turned to Su Chenghui. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± She nodded, indicating that she understood. She turned around and walked to the back. Su Chenghui did not expect her reaction. He reached out to pull her hand. ¡°Qianxue?¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°I, I ¨C¡± He didn¡¯t quite understand. He had already made it clear. Seeing his confused expression, Li Qianxue pulled her hand back and stood in front of him again. She stared at him with a burning gaze. ¡°Her hand was injured. Did you hurt it?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡±Su Chenghui shook his head. ¡°Then her hand was injured. What does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°No ¨C¡± ¡°Who is she to you?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Does that mean you have feelings for her?¡± ¡°Qian Xue, you know who I Love?¡± ¡°Then since she is nothing to you, you don¡¯t have feelings for her, and you didn¡¯t cause her hand injury, then let me ask you, on what basis did you bring her home?¡± ¡°I ¨C¡±Su Chenghui¡¯s lips moved, and he realized that he was indeed unable to refute. ¡°At that time, I felt that I was close to home.¡± ¡°Close to Home?¡±Li Qianxue sneered. ¡°Close to Home? You¡¯re not close to the hospital? Is there no hospital in Lin City? Why did you have to rush to bring her home?¡± Before su Chenghui could say anything, Jing Shu spoke up. ¡°President Li, Don¡¯t go too far.¡± She walked up to Su Chenghui, she deliberately stood beside Su Chenghui. ¡°Who are you to question President Su? President Su and you seem to be divorced, right? Since they¡¯re divorced, his matters have nothing to do with you. What makes you think that you can still control president Su? Don¡¯t you think that your attitude is the one that makes people dislike you?¡± She said a whole bunch of words in one breath. Li Qianxue, who was about to leave, stopped in her tracks. She looked at Su Chenghui and then at Jing Shu. ¡°I¡¯m not qualified?¡± ¡°Yes, aren¡¯t you two divorced?¡± ¡°Yes. Yes, we are indeed divorced.¡±Li Qianxue looked at Jing Shu as if she was looking at a clown. ¡°So, are you going to offer yourself as a Pillow?¡± These words were a little harsh, and Jing Shu blushed. ¡°It¡¯s normal for an outstanding man like President Su to be liked by others, right?¡± As if she was not convinced, Jing Shu added, ¡°After all, not every woman is as unappreciative as president Li. Such a good husband still wants a divorce.¡± Li qianxue nced at Su Chenghui. ¡°You think so too?¡± ¡°Secretary Jing, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±Su Chenghui was furious. He never thought that his good intentions would lead to such an oue. ¡°How could I think so? Qianxue, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.¡± ¡°President Su, why Am I spouting nonsense?¡±Jing Shu did note unprepared. ¡°I¡¯ve asked around and asked clearly. She divorced you a long time ago. So why should she care about your business?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡±Su Chenghui raised his voice. His usually refined face was unexpectedly fierce. ¡°Get out.¡± It was a mistake to let Jing Shu in. He turned to look at Li Qianxue with an anxious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. You¡¯re the most qualified person to control me. Also, in my heart, no one is as good as you.¡± ¡°President Su?¡±Jing Shu refused to give up. She didn¡¯t believe that Su Chenghui would choose Li Qianxue over a woman who was already past her prime. ¡°I said get out.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes were fierce. At this moment, he hadpletely lost his usual gentleness. ¡°Secretary jing, if you don¡¯t get out now, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± ¡°President Su?¡±Jing Shu stood there without moving. The unwillingness in her heart made her struggle for thest time. Su Chenghui¡¯s facepletely darkened, and he took a step away from Li Qianxue. He pointed at the door. ¡°Secretary Jing, I¡¯m only going to say this once. Either you leave now, or I¡¯ll call the police to chase you out. Also, if you do this again, I don¡¯t mind using some tricks to make you lose everything.¡± ¡°You ¨C¡± ¡°Don¡¯t doubt my ability. No matter where you came from, you should still have parents and family. But if you persist and continue to pester me, I can only vent my anger on you.¡± Jing Shu¡¯s face was a little pale. How could she really provoke Su Chenghui? After all, this was someone who even her uncle had to be afraid of. She was unwilling, but she could only walk outside. When she passed by Li Qianxue.., in the end, she still felt a little indignant. ¡°CEO Li, you don¡¯t have to be too proud. Do you think CEO Su chose you because he likes you? Loves You? It¡¯s just because of your family background. If you weren¡¯t the CEO of the Li Group today, do you think CEO Su would like you?¡± ¡°Secretary Jing.¡±Su Chenghui was so angry that he took a step forward. Jing Shu, who was afraid that he would really attack her. She ran outside like she was running away, afraid that Su Chenghui would chase after her. She didn¡¯t even dare to take the elevator and ran down the stairs in the middle of the night. The safety door opened and closed. Su Chenghui looked at the corridor outside and closed the door. ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t believe her words.¡± When they divorcedst year, Li Qianxue had said something about him. She said that he turned back because he couldn¡¯t bear to part with the benefits of the Li family. Thinking of Li Qianxue¡¯s attitude and expression when she said that, Su Chenghui was a little anxious. He did not forget that he was still in the probation period. ¡°Qianxue, I absolutely do not use you or anything else. I only love you purely now. I swear. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can transfer all my assets under my name to you. I can even write a guarantee that I will not take a single cent from the Li family.¡±

 Chapter 753 - What the Hell Is Going On

    <h4>Chapter 753: Chapter 043: What the Hell Is Going On</h4>

    Li Qianxue looked at him with an anxious expression and swore that she was only three fingers away from raising her hand. Without saying a word, she walked around him and sat down on the sofa behind him. However, as soon as she touched the sofa, she stood up. Jing Shu had sat on this seat before. Not only did she sit there, but she also hugged su chenghui. She stood up and walked to the sofa to sit down again. This time, she did not stand up again. ¡°Qianxue.¡±Her attitude was neither good nor bad. Su Chenghui was not sure if she really believed him. He took a few steps forward and wanted to show his loyalty again. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±Li Qianxue did not want to hear his exnation. There was nothing to exin. ¡°It¡¯s a mess. You should clean it up first.¡± Su Chenghui was afraid that she would run away, but he was also afraid of upsetting her, so he stood there without moving. Li Qianxue looked up at him with clear eyes. ¡°Do you want me to do it?¡± How would su chenghui dare to let her do it? Li Qianxue had never done this since she was young? ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up right away.¡± Su Chenghui quickly picked up the medicine box on the ground and put away the medicine inside. After he was done, he moved closer to Li Qianxue again. He looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s unsettled face. He was really nervous. ¡°Qianxue?¡± Su Chenghui had been through so many ups and downs for so many years, and he had experienced so many things. But now, when facing Li Qianxue, he was always worried about gains and losses. He was too clear about what he had done in the past. Even if Li Qianxue really didn¡¯t forgive him, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He used to think that way, but he still thought that way. ¡°Don¡¯t take Jing Shu¡¯s words to heart. I didn¡¯t, really ¨C¡± ¡°Su Chenghui.¡±Su Chenghui¡¯s words were interrupted. Li Qianxue rested her hand on the armrest of the sofa and rested her face on her palm. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m Stupid?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ¨C¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m Not Stupid, why do you think that I would believe what that woman said?¡± Su Chenghui was stunned for a moment and suddenly reacted. Who Was Li Qianxue? The president of the Li Group, the current leader of the Li family, how could he believe such a clumsy provocation? The eagerness on his face disappeared and was reced by embarrassment. ¡°Qianxue ¨C¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little unhappy that you think of me like that.¡±Li Qianxue brushed her hair. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that woman¡¯s provocation. Even if it¡¯s true, so what? ¡°I am indeed the CEO of the Li Group. I do have a rich background and an iparable family background. ¡°These are all things that I own. Why should I hold it against myself?¡± A long time ago, Li Qianxue was very calm about her identity. That was why she was so calm when others said that she had found amoner kid who was not as good as the Li family and that Su Chenghui was living off a woman. ¡°Qianxue...¡±this was Li Qianxue. No matter when or how many years had passed, she was still so confident and straightforward. In silence, Su Chenghui realized that because he cared too much about her, he kept making stupid moves and lost his cool. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± In the end, all Su Chenghui could do was apologize, but that was not what Li Qianxue wanted to hear. She was thinking about something else. ¡°Do you really want Su Peizhen toe out?¡±This was probably the reason why she brought Jing Shu back. She and Su Chenghui were husband and wife for more than twenty years. Putting everything aside, she was the person who knew him best in this world. ¡±...¡± ¡°Qianxue?¡± ¡°That Secretary Jing, you brought her home and bandaged her wounds. Isn¡¯t it because she looks a little simr to peizhen, and you can¡¯t bear it?¡± Su Chenghui was speechless. He lowered his head, not knowing what else he could say. ¡°Sort of.¡±He lowered his head, his expression somewhat dejected. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± She didn¡¯t like Su Peizhen, but because of Su Peizhen, he took pity on a woman and even brought her home. ¡°I¡¯m not happy.¡±Li Qianxue was quite rude. ¡°Leaving the real thing aside and instead getting close to a fake. Are You Stupid?¡± Su Chenghui was criticized, but he didn¡¯t dare to refute. ¡°Qianxue, I actually ¨C¡± ¡°Alright, do what you want to do. I Won¡¯t support you, but I won¡¯t object.¡± ¡±...¡±Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue. He didn¡¯t expect her to give such an answer. He was actually a little surprised. ¡°Qianxue, I thought, I thought ¨C¡± ¡°What did you think?¡±Li Qianxue leaned back a little. ¡°You thought I would definitely object? You thought I still hate Peizhen in my heart and can¡¯t bear to see her go out and live a good life?¡± ¡°No, I just think that you probably don¡¯t want to see her.¡± Li Qianxue was silent for a moment. It was true that she didn¡¯t want to see her. Some other emotions in her heart were also true. No matter what, she was her own daughter who had been raised by herself. She had spoiled her for more than 20 years. Seriously speaking, she also had some responsibility for Su Peizhen¡¯s current state. However, the source was not su chenghui. Thinking of the past, she could not help but vent her anger. She stood up and nned to leave. ¡°Qianxue, where are you going?¡± ¡°Home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote...¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote, it¡¯s not convenient for me to stay.¡±Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui. ¡°Su Chenghui, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still under observation.¡± ¡°I know.¡±Su Chenghui saw Li Qianxue¡¯s expression just now and knew that she was reminded of the previous incident. His expression was a little ufortable. ¡°Qianxue.¡±Seeing that she was walking out, he went forward to stop her. ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely teach Peizhen a good lesson. I Won¡¯t let her mess around again.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°I will teach her to respect you.¡±He knew that it was impossible, but people said that kindness was not as good as nurturing kindness. Li Qianxue was grateful to Su Peizhen. ¡°Forget it.¡±Li Qianxue could not take it. ¡°I have my own child, I don¡¯t need her to do anything for me.¡± She did not n to forgive Su Chenghui so soon, nor did she n to forgive Su Peizhen just like that. Some things could be left to time. .. Su Chenghui was not in a hurry to go to Rongcheng again. The project of City Star was more than halfpleted. Li Qianxue had reced the supervisorst time, and the person appointed this time was Su Chenghui¡¯s man. He was very concerned about this project, partly because it was a good opportunity to make Qianhui famous, and partly because of Li Qianxue. Since he understood his feelings, he could not bear to see her too tired. Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui, who was sitting opposite her. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be free in the next few days.¡± She originally thought that Su Chenghui would go to Rong City as soon as he got her approval. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so patient. Not only did he not go, but he also stayed by her side for the next few days. Today, she said that the weather was too hot and she didn¡¯t have much appetite, so he brought her to this restaurant that tasted very good. Li Qianxue was in a good mood because of su Chenghui¡¯s attitude as she tasted the top-grade lobsters that had just been flown in from Australia today. Su Chenghui knew what she was referring to. ¡°I¡¯ve already hired awyer, and the relevant information has been sent over. As for the details, we¡¯ll talk about it after thewyer has studied it.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t say anything. She could still spare some energy for Su Peizhen. It was really because she remembered the mother-daughter rtionship in the past. Su Chenghui looked at her silence and said carefully, ¡°Qianxue, if you¡¯re unhappy, you must tell me. I can ignore her.¡± ¡°No need.¡±Li Qianxue picked up the red wine in front of her and took a sip. ¡°Since I have promised you, I won¡¯t interfere with you. You Don¡¯t have to test me anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±Su Chenghui didn¡¯t expect her to misunderstand. ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to test you. I just ¨C¡± Li Qianxue put down the cup and picked up the knife and fork again. She supported her chin with one hand and looked at Su Chenghui across the table. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± ¡°I suddenly realized that I regret it.¡± ¡°What?¡±Su Chenghui looked at her with confusion. ¡°I say, I regret it a little.¡±Li Qianxue¡¯s voice was very soft. If one listened carefully, one could hear the teasing in her words. ¡°Regret what?¡±Could it be that she regretted agreeing to let him rescue Su Peizhen in advance? Su Chenghui was a little nervous, but only a little. For him, no matter what decision Li Qianxue made, he could only go along with her wishes. ¡°I regret agreeing to give you a year.¡± Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui¡¯s changing expression with satisfaction and added, ¡°After all, I found that I quite like the way you¡¯re so nervous about me. If I don¡¯t agree to a year¡¯s time, you can only keep begging me.¡± Su Chenghui almost immediately understood what she meant. He held Li Qianxue¡¯s hand tightly across the dining table. ¡°Qianxue, you don¡¯t have to regret it. Even if it¡¯s a yearter, as long as you agree, I can always keep begging you.¡± His words were very sincere. Li Qianxue looked at the hand he held and gently pulled it out. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to say sweet words to me. Do whatever you want to do.¡± She still had some concerns in her heart, but she tried her best to let go of them. As for truly letting go, perhaps she could only hand it over to time. ¡°It¡¯s not sweet words, it¡¯s all from the bottom of my heart.¡± Then, Su Chenghui went to Rong Cheng again. In fact, he had such thoughts a long time ago. It was just that at that time, he didn¡¯t want to hurt Li Qianxue and Su Qingsang¡¯s hearts anymore. Previously, Su Peizhen was punished because of her own fault. Now that she had changed, he naturally had to give him a chance. Su Chenghui made several trips, and in the middle, he had beenmunicating with thewyer. It was not like there were no cases like this that had already served their sentences and were still appealing. Su Chenghui went to look for Qi Xiwei again. He knew that the other party was Huo Jinyao¡¯s ssmate, so he went to look for Huo Yifan and produced evidence from various aspects. It proved that Su Peizhen had taken the proposal and given it to the Tian domain group, and Huo Yifan himself was a member of the Tian Domain Group. Qi xiwei saw Su Chenghui for the sake of SU Qingsang. After resting for more than a year, she looked much better. She looked at Su Chenghui and shook her head after hearing his intentions. ¡°Mr. SU, it¡¯s useless for you to look for me. You should go to Jin Yao. If Jin Yao agrees to let your daughter out, it¡¯s just a matter of words.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s face was a little awkward. If it was useful to look for Huo Jinyao, he would not have looked for Qi Xiwei. Huo Jinyao hated Su Peizhen for hurting Su Qingsang. He wanted Su Peizhen to stay in prison for a while longer. Why would he speak up for her and let her out? ¡°Mr. SU, it¡¯s really not that I¡¯m unwilling to help you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve started working again. In this industry, reputation is very important. Back then, since I chose to testify for Huo Jinyao and testify against Su Peizhen, I Won¡¯t go back on my word today and say that my testimony back then was wrong.¡± ¡°If you really want to save your daughter, you can look for Huo Jinyao directly or qingsang.¡± Su Qingsang had saved her life before, so she could be considered to have gotten to know her, especially since they had been dating quite a bit recently. Qi xiwei really felt that Su Chenghui had the wrong person. Instead of looking for her, it would be better to look for Huo Jinyao and his wife. With the two of them speaking up, Su Peizhen could think of something in a matter of words. Su Chenghui did not speak, but there was a hint of disappointment in his eyes. It was true that he wanted Su Peizhen to be released from prison early, but he would not make things difficult for Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao. The palm of the hand was flesh, and the back of the hand was flesh as well. He had been too biased in the past and had already hurt the hearts of Li Qianxue and her daughter once. How could he bear to hurt them again now? He shook his head, thanked Qi Xiwei, and got up to leave. Before he left, he bumped into a young man. He was in a daze and did not notice who he bumped into. Lian Jin bumped into Su Chenghui and did not know who he was. When he saw someoneing out of Qi Xiwei¡¯s vi, he could not help but ask Qi Xiwei who that person was as soon as he entered the door. ¡°Does who it is have anything to do with you?¡±Qi Xiwei did not expect that after entertaining su chenghui today, Lian Jin woulde looking for her. She sneered and pointed at the door. ¡°Lian Jin, you are not wee here. Get out of here.¡± Lian Jin¡¯s expression was not good, but he stubbornly refused to leave. ¡°Tell me who that man is first. He doesn¡¯t look young anymore, right? Don¡¯t tell me you like this kind of old man now? Do you reallyck your love that much?¡± Qi Xiwei was almost angered by Lian Jin. ¡°Lian Jin, it¡¯s not up to you to decide what kind of man I like. As for whether Ick fatherly love or not, don¡¯t you know that? If it wasn¡¯t for that good sister of yours, why would Ick fatherly love?¡± Naturally, Su Chenghui did not know about the argument that came from the vi behind him. After he left Qi Xiwei¡¯s ce, he went to thewyer¡¯s ce again. Thewyer had already prepared everything and was waiting for the court session. Aftermunicating with thewyer, he went to visit Su Peizhen again in the prison. He told Su Peizhen about the situation in front of him. He deliberately brushed aside the matter between Su Qingsang and Huo Jinyao and only told her the possible oue. Su Peizhen did not say a word. After this period of time, she had been recovering well. She did not have much hope of getting out early. Therefore, when she heard Su Chenghui say this, she wasn¡¯t disappointed. ¡°Dad, thest time I stopped that cellmate from jumping off a building, the higher-ups gave me amendation. I also got half a year off my sentence.¡± Half a year wasn¡¯t too much, but it wasn¡¯t too little either. Su Peizhen looked at Su Chenghui. ¡°So if you can¡¯t do it, then forget it. I¡¯m fine with it.¡± ¡°Peizhen.¡±Su Chenghui looked at his daughter who was already sensible and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°It¡¯s dad who has let you down.¡± ¡°I said, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Su Peizhen stood up. She already had an understanding of her possible oue. ¡°Dad, try your best. If you can, then it¡¯s fine. If you can¡¯t, then it¡¯s fine.¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know what to say. This daughter of his had been in his hands since she was born and had been pampered and brought up. But now, when he saw his daughter wearing a prison uniform, Su Chenghui only felt his heart ache. ¡°Peizhen, don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, Dad will wait for you toe out.¡± ¡°You do well inside. Dad will wait for you.¡± .. The Li family. A few days ago, Old Master Li was invited by his old friend to the other party¡¯s vi to spend the summer. He was a little surprised that he didn¡¯t see Su Chenghui again aftering back for two days. He called Uncle Zhang over and asked, saying that Su Chenghui hadn¡¯te over for three or four days. He snorted and did not look good. When he had dinner with Li Qianxue that night, he could not help but bring this emotion to his face. ¡°Dad, What¡¯s Wrong?¡± Old Master Li was old. Usually, Li Qianxue would coax him like a child. Now that he was unhappy, she could tell at a nce. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? You should ask Su Chenghui what¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Su Chenghui?¡±Li Qianxue knew that he had gone to Rong City, and she also knew that he was flying back to Lin city tonight. After all, Su Chenghui would tell her every ce he went. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you chase him very frequently before? But you haven¡¯t shown your face these few days? What¡¯s the meaning of this? You¡¯re so persistent, and you still want to give him another chance?¡± ¡°Dad ¨C¡± ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±When old master Li saw Su Chenghui¡¯s performance before, he thought that Su Chenghui had truly repented. ¡°He has something to do.¡± ¡°What is it? Is it more important than chasing his wife?¡±In Old Master Li¡¯s heart, his daughter was good in every way, so what if Su Chenghui should beg and coax her? It had only been a few days, and he gave up? ¡°Dad.¡±Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t tell old master Li about this. Speaking of which, she wasn¡¯t the only one who had doted on Su Peizhen all these years. ¡°Stop talking. I¡¯ll tell Old Zhang to chase that su out if hees in again.¡± Old Master Li was also a child. If Su Chenghui really came, could he really chase him out? ¡°Dad, that Yu Xin¡¯s surname is also Su. Who Do you want to chase out?¡± ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Old Man Li¡¯s roar was full of energy. ¡°Old Zhang, the next time Su Chenghui that Brates again, directly beat him out. Don¡¯t allow him toe in.¡± ¡°Dad, what did I do? You Want to beat me out?¡± Su Chenghui heard this sentence as soon as he entered new deer tripod, and couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised. He took three steps and stood in front of old master Li. He had just gotten off the ne and hadn¡¯t had time to go home to pack up before he came. During this period of time, he had been running around and had to worry about thepany¡¯s matters, Su Peizhen¡¯s matters, and the mood of Li Qianxue and her mother. He was really tired. There was a faint shadow under his eyes. ¡°What did you say you did?¡±After what had happened, old master Li now hoped that Li Qianxue would find someone who would treat her sincerely. Whether it was Wei Ting or Su Chenghui, he only looked at sincerity. During this period of time, Wei Ting also came to y chess with him from time to time. These few days, he went to the vi for vacation, and Wei Ting followed him. After a while, old master Li was very happy to be coaxed by Wei Ting. When he came back and heard that Su Chenghui didn¡¯te to visit, he was naturally unhappy. ¡°Qianxue, let me tell you. I feel that Wei Ting is a good kid. You can think about it.¡± Li Qianxue almost broke her expression. Why was Wei Ting implicated again?

 Chapter 754 - he is really different

    <h4>Chapter 754: Chapter 044: he is really different</h4>

    She thought that she had made it clearst time. Who knew that Wei Ting had hit a wall on her side and turned to curry favor with old master Li? ¡°Dad.¡±Su Chenghui was anxious. Old Master Li was the most powerful supporter. What was he doing? ¡°Qianxue.¡±Old Master Li didn¡¯t even look at Su Chenghui. ¡°You should listen to me on this matter.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Li Qianxue knew what Su Chenghui was going to do, and she also knew that his business was not going well. In fact, she was already very surprised that Su Chenghui was able to endure not going to look for Huo Jinyao and use his identity as Huo Jinyao¡¯s father-inw to pressure Huo Jinyao. ¡°How am I talking nonsense? Do you know that Xiao Wei has been running around with me for the past few days?¡± Although there was everything in the vi, Wei Ting¡¯s attitude was good. The front and back were satisfactory. Wei Ting had been apanying old master Li for a few days, so old master Li¡¯s heart was more inclined towards Wei Ting. ¡°Dad. Li Qianxue has a headache. It seems that she didn¡¯t reject himpletelyst time.¡±. ¡°Even if I¡¯m not with Su Chenghui, I won¡¯t be with Wei Ting. It¡¯s really impossible.¡± ¡°Why is it impossible?¡±As Old Master Li spoke, he nced at Su Chenghui with a slightly dissatisfied gaze. ¡°I think Wei Ting is very good and cares about you. You Are...¡± ¡°Dad.¡±Li Qianxue was very helpless. She didn¡¯t know what curse Wei Ting had cast on old master Li to make him speak up for him like this. ¡°Dad.¡±Su Chenghui didn¡¯t want Li Qianxue to argue with old master Li, so he took the initiative to speak up. ¡°This is my fault. I didn¡¯te back in time. However, I¡¯ve been busy recently, so I neglected qianxue and you. Please forgive me.¡± Old Master Li didn¡¯t answer or look at him. It was one thing for him to be coaxed by Wei Ting for a few days, and it was also true that he wanted to teach su chenghui a little lesson. His precious daughter was not su chenghui who could do whatever he wanted. ¡°Dad, just say less.¡± Li Qianxue was not speaking up for Su Chenghui, but she absolutely couldn¡¯t stand old master Li tying her up with Wei Ting. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m Old and annoying. I Don¡¯t care about your matters.¡± After old master Li finished speaking, he went upstairs in a huff. Li Qianxue¡¯s lips moved. She really could not be too calctive with an elder who was bing more and more like a child. She had worked for a whole day. She was tired, so she turned around and went upstairs. Su Chenghui followed behind her. ¡°Qianxue, are you angry too?¡± ¡°Qianxue, I didn¡¯t mean to bete. It¡¯s just that it didn¡¯t go well ¨C¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Li Qianxue suddenly stopped in her tracks. She stood at the corner of the stairs and looked at the person in front of her. ¡°Do you mean to me Qingsang or Jin Yao?¡± Li Qianxue frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Li Qianxue was nomittal. She gave Su Chenghui a deep look and continued upstairs. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Qianxue?¡±Did she really know? ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t me you.¡±Li Qianxue turned to look at Su Chenghui and found that he was not in a good state. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are You Tired?¡± ¡°Not tired.¡±Seeing her meant not tired. Li Qianxue stopped talking. Since he said he was not tired, she would pretend not to see the faint shadow in his eyes. After a long corridor, Su Chenghui followed behind Li Qianxue. After entering the door, Li Qianxue went to the cloakroom and took out a set of home clothes. She didn¡¯t want to avoid people, so she directly changed her clothes in the cloakroom. Li qianxue, who always paid attention to her image outside, would always dress formally at work, but at home, she would be more casual. Su Chenghui, who followed her into the door to exin, saw Li Qianxue take off her clothes and expose her upper body. He suddenly forgot what he wanted to say and what he was going to do. He just stared at Li Qianxue. Li Qianxue knew that he was looking at her, so she didn¡¯t avoid him. She swung her long hair and slowly picked up her clothes to put them on. Her action of putting on her clothes was blocked by someone. Su Chenghui stood behind her with one hand on her side and the other on her waist. ¡°Qianxue ¨C¡± ¡°Let go.¡±Li Qianxue could still remain calm at that time, but Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t. He looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s red lips and thought about how he had been a vegetarian for so many years. Before going to Rong City, Li Qianxue was still willing to let him get close to her. But ever since he went to Rong City, she didn¡¯t let him get close to her anymore. Speaking of which, it had been a long time since the two of them had been intimate. Now, she was acting in front of him again. She really couldn¡¯t help it. .. The intimate kiss became more and more passionate. Li Qianxue was a little dizzy from his kiss. Su Chenghui¡¯s embrace was very warm. It was not the kind of temperature that was hot, but it made people feel veryfortable. The strength of his hand was just right. His kiss was the same. Intense, but it was gentle. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t push him away. Instead, she let him kiss her. When he exerted his strength, she took a step back and mmed her back into the wardrobe door. She suddenly woke up and ced her hand in front of SU Chenghui¡¯s chest. ¡°Enough.¡± Her breathing was chaotic. It was obvious that she was aroused. Su Chenghui looked at her and his breathing was heavier than hers. ¡°Qianxue, I want you.¡± How could a man who had been thirsty for a long time be rational when he was being burned by a raging fire? Li Qianxue wanted to shake her head, but Su Chenghui kissed her again. This time, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t indulge too much. Her body was delicate and tender. Su Chenghui exerted force, and she hit the wardrobe door again. This time, she waspletely awake. ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± She called him because she hadn¡¯t recovered from her lust. Her voice didn¡¯t have much force. Instead, it sounded special. Seeing that Su Chenghui could not help it anymore, she bent her body and moved away from his embrace. She picked up a piece of clothing and quickly put it on. ¡°Qianxue ¨C¡± Li Qianxue looked at her and did not say anything. She took a few deep breaths and calmed down. ¡°My father is talking nonsense. It¡¯s impossible for me to be with Wei Ting.¡± ¡°I know.¡±She would not like a young boy like Wei Ting. ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m sorry. I was busy in Rongcheng previously. ¡°I came back a few dayste because I had some trouble finding awyer and the process in between. I didn¡¯t expect dad to have such a big opinion of me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t go well?¡± In fact, Li Qianxue already knew some things. For example, Su Qingsang told her that Su Chenghui had never spoken to Huo Jinyao about this matter, and neither had he told her. For example, all of SU Chenghui¡¯s efforts had been in the periphery. He had been working very hard, but he had never thought of borrowing the power of his daughter and son-inw. Li Qianxue knew all these things. But now, she could only pretend that she did not know. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±Su Chenghui shook his head. ¡°Thewyer has done everything he can. The rest will depend on Pei Zhen¡¯s luck.¡± Li Qianxue actually did not believe that su chenghui could be so calm. ¡°Are you really not going to look for Huo Jinyao?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±There was no reason for a father-inw to look for a son-inw. ¡°I was biased in the past. I¡¯ve said it before. I Won¡¯t do it again.¡± Li Qianxue was silent, he added, ¡°Qingsang married into the Huo family. She was originally considered a high social status. ¡°Previously, I was so indiscreet. I¡¯ve already made her suffer a lot in the Huo family. ¡°Although Huo Jinyao loves her, no man likes to see his wife bow down for others. ¡°I don¡¯t want to beg Huo Jinyao. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for Qing sang.¡± A woman¡¯s marriage was different from a man¡¯s marriage. A woman¡¯s maiden family was often a woman¡¯s backer. The higher the family¡¯s background, the more they did not want their daughter-inw to have a low status in their family. Su Chenghui understood this logic. Li Qianxue looked at him with a hint of surprise. She didn¡¯t expect that Su Chenghui was really different. He was actually thinking about Qingsang Now? God knows that this was impossible in the past. Last Time Su Qingsang said that Su Chenghui didn¡¯t beg her, she thought that he was probably thinking of ways to coax her back. Now seeing Su Chenghui¡¯s attitude, her mood suddenly became veryplicated. ¡°Qianxue.¡±Su Chenghui lowered his head and wanted to kiss her again. She tilted her face and his kissnded on her face. ¡°Qianxue?¡± What¡¯s wrong with her now? Li Qianxue didn¡¯t answer. She suddenly felt a little confused. ¡°I have a lot of things to do at thepany today. I¡¯m very tired and want to rest early. You should go back first.¡± ¡°Qianxue?¡± Su Chenghui clearly felt that Li Qianxue¡¯s mood was rxed. He thought that his hard work had finally paid off. However, Li Qianxue¡¯s sudden coldness made him a little confused. ¡°I ¨C¡± ¡°Go back.¡±After saying that, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t even look at him. She left the cloakroom and headed towards the bathroom. ¡°Qianxue?¡±Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong. The only thing he could think of was the matter with Su Peizhen. If Li Qianxue was really that unhappy, then she could have said it clearly before. He would not do such actions. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me asking Peizhen toe out early, you can tell me.¡± ¡°Su Chenghui, you go back first. I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯ve already said that since I¡¯ve agreed, I won¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Then you ¨C¡± ¡°I¡¯m just tired. I want to rest alone for a while.¡± Her voice was filled with exhaustion. Su Chenghui did not dare to force it. After thinking about it, he could only leave first. The footsteps outside gradually faded away, and then it slowly quieted down. Li Qianxue leaned against the door and rested for a while. She didn¡¯t really want to chase Su Chenghui away, but she needed some time to calm down now. Previously, she said that she would give su chenghui a year to observe him, but in fact, only a few months had passed, and her heart actually softened. She began to think about forgiving him. First, Su Chenghui¡¯s performance in the past few months had been too good. Second, Su Chenghui¡¯s attitude toward the two children had finally satisfied her. When these two things were added up, her feelings for Su Chenghui were much better. Today, when old master Li mentioned Wei Ting, the first thought that shed through her mind was actually, what did he say about Wei Ting? Instead of being with Wei Ting, she might as well be with Su Chenghui. At least Su Chenghui had recently made her feel moved again. That feeling made her feel as if she had returned to the frivolous days of her youth. Her heart would beat faster because of this man, and she would also be moved by some of the things that this man had done. She even thought of canceling a year¡¯s time and forgiving him just like that. When she realized that she had this thought, Li Qianxue suddenly felt a little ufortable. She suddenly realized that when she faced Su Chenghui, she always had no bottom line and was too easy topromise. This feeling was not good, and it made her feel uneasy. There was only one thing that made her nervous. Could she really trust Su Chenghui? Li Qianxue was not sure. She had been hurt in the past, and she had been holding it in her heart. Even though she had been trying hard to force herself to let it go recently, how many people could let go of that kind of hurt? Would he really stand on her side unconditionally? No matter what happened in the future, no matter who appeared, he would always stand on her side? ... .. It had been a long time since LI QIANXUE had dreamed about the past. When she had just recognized Su Qingsang, she had been dreaming about the past for a period of time. However, the number of times she had dreamed about the past had be fewer and fewer. Especially after Su Qingsang gave birth to the twins, she had slowly let go of her thoughts and thought less about the past. However, that night, she dreamed about it again. It was when she was pregnant with Su Yuxin. At that time, she was still immersed in the joy of pregnancy at the beginning. The arrival of this child was an ident. But like Su Peizhen, it would be a treasure in her heart. ¡°Dad, What¡¯s the name of the child?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a boy, let¡¯s call it Yuxin.¡±Old master li said, ¡°Besides this, I¡¯ve thought of a few others. If you don¡¯t like it, you can choose one yourself.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s a girl again?¡±Li Qianxue went to ask Old Master Li. Old Master Li Smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a few too. You two can think about it yourselfter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Even if the rtionship with Su Chenghui was not good at the moment, in Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes, it was about to add a little life. She was very happy. In the evening, when she went upstairs, she asked su chenghui, ¡°Look at the names that Dad has chosen. Which one do you think is better?¡± Compared to her excited look, Su Chenghui was much more indifferent. ¡°No matter what the name is, this will not be the child that I am looking forward to.¡± ¡°You ¨C¡±the joy on Li Qianxue¡¯s face disappeared for a moment. ¡°Su Chenghui, what did you say?¡± ¡°Li Qianxue, why can¡¯t you learn a lesson? Trying to tie me up with the child again and again? I thought that you would learn a lesson after the previous experience.¡± ¡°Su Chenghui.¡±Li Qianxue was furious. ¡°How did this childe about? Do I need to tell you?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m drunk.¡±Su Chenghui sneered. ¡°But can¡¯t you take the after-action medicine? Can¡¯t you get an abortion? To put it bluntly, aren¡¯t you just thinking of an extra guarantee?¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t expect that Su Chenghui would say such a thing. When she was angry, she raised her hand without thinking and was about to p su chenghui. Su Chenghui grabbed her hand and his voice was very cold. ¡°Li Qianxue, don¡¯t provoke me. Anyway, we¡¯re already married. I Can¡¯t divorce you. But you always use the child like this. You really make me feel hateful.¡± He threw this sentence and left without looking back. Li Qianxue was left standing there, unable to react in time. She was only frightened when she felt a slight pain in her lower abdomen. Child, this child would be her child regardless of whether her father liked it or not. ¡°Drink ¨C¡± Li Qianxue sat up, sweat oozing from her forehead. Li qianxue, who was drenched in sweat from having a nightmare, entered the bathroom. Sitting in the bathtub, she thought about Su Chenghui¡¯s cold and merciless nature in her dream and his recent gentleness and thoughtfulness. She suddenly picked up her phone and called Su Chenghui.

 Chapter 755 - she was just unwilling to accept it

    <h4>Chapter 755: Chapter 045: she was just unwilling to ept it</h4>

    Su Chenghui slept very soundly. He had been running back and forth in Rongcheng for the past few days. In addition, he had previously negotiated a new investment proposal. At this time, he slept very soundly. In a daze, he heard his phone think. He waited for his phone to ring for a while before picking it up. ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± ¡°En. en?¡±The familiar voice on the other side immediately woke su chenghui up. He looked at the time and did not understand why Li Qianxue called him at this time. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Li Qianxue had never looked for him at this time, so he suddenly became nervous. He quickly sat up. ¡°What happened? What happened to you?¡± ¡°I ¨C¡±Li Qianxue¡¯s voice paused. What did she say? She said she had a nightmare just now. She dreamed about Su Chenghui and her past? She said her heart had been shaken, but she didn¡¯t want to forgive Su Chenghui so easily? She realized that she didn¡¯t seem to be able to tell su chenghui those emotions. She looked at the night sky outside the window andy down again. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. Sing for me.¡± Sing for her at three in the morning? Su Chenghui took some time to recover. ¡°Qian Xue ¨C¡± ¡°Sing anything.¡± ¡°Qian Xue,¡±su chenghui said somewhat helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to sing.¡± During social gatherings, he would go to some ces, but he really didn¡¯t know how to sing. It felt like thest time he sang was during music lessons in school. How many years had it been. ¡°I said, sing whatever you want.¡± She closed her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t sing, you don¡¯t have to look for me from tomorrow onwards.¡± Su Chenghui never thought that he would hear Li Qianxue make such a request to him one day. He did not know how to react. ¡°Qianxue, you¡¯re making things difficult for me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡±Li Qianxue admitted openly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m making things difficult for you. Then, are you going to sing or not?¡± Su Chenghui was silent and was at a loss for words. He really did not expect that Li qianxue, who was already ¡°Old¡±, would be so capricious for once. ¡°If you don¡¯t sing, I¡¯ll hang up the phone. Tomorrow, you ¨C¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sing.¡± Su Chenghui agreed, but he was in a difficult position. He almost never sang. At this time, Li Qianxue asked him to sing, but he didn¡¯t know what to sing. After thinking for a long time, he remembered the song his mother liked to listen to when she was a nurse. At that time, mother Su yed that song every day. After a long time, Su Chenghui also knew it. Now that Li Qianxue asked him to sing, the only thing he could think of was that song. ¡°The night at the military port is quiet. The waves gently shake the battleship. The young sailor rests his head on the waves, revealing a sweet smile in his sleep...¡± The moment he opened his mouth, Li Qianxue was stunned. She really did not expect su chenghui to really know how to sing. She had never heard him drink it for so many years. It was surprisingly nice to listen to. His private line was soft and gentle, and he could be considered as a gentleman. Through the phone, his voice could be heard gently, with an indescribable maism and sense of surname. ¡°The sea breeze you blow gently, the sea waves you gently shake...¡± She didn¡¯t stop him, and Su Chenghui continued to sing. Li Qianxue was still very awake at the beginning, but slowly, she fell asleep listening to Su Chenghui¡¯s singing. Su Chenghui sang twice, but did not get a response. After singing twice, he really could not find a second song that he could sing. ¡°Qianxue? Qianxue?¡±He called her name twice softly, but heard the faint sound of breathinging from the other end of the phone. He held the phone and listened to the sound of Li Qianxue¡¯s breathing on the other end of the phone. Although he did not understand why she had insomnia today, why did she suddenly ask him to sing. Thinking of Li Qianxue¡¯s request just now, Su Chenghui suddenly smiled. He didn¡¯t hang up the phone and just turned on the speakerphone. Then he listened to her breathing and fell asleep. .. Old Master Li woke up early in the morning and found that Li Qianxue had woken up very early and hade back from her morning run. ¡°Why are you up so early today?¡± ¡°If you sleep well, you should wake up earlier.¡± Old Master Li looked at her and observed the expression in her eyes. He realized that she did look good. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did Su Chenghui give you yesterday to make you so happy today?¡± ¡°Did he?¡± ¡°You should look in the mirror.¡±Seeing that his daughter was about to go upstairs, old master Li couldn¡¯t help but remind her. ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then you ¨C¡± ¡°I told him before that I would give him a year. This year, I will do everything I can to torture him. If he can endure my torture, then we can talk about it in a year¡¯s time.¡± ¡°What if he can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Then forget it.¡± It could only mean that they were not fated. That was all. ¡°How do you n to torture him?¡±Old Master Li was clear about his daughter. Capricious was capricious, and tempers were temperamental. But after so many years, other than being with Su Chenghui, old master Li had never seen her capricious. ¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡± After saying this, Li Qianxue went upstairs to take a shower and change her clothes. Old Master Li looked at her back and frowned. What did this daughter want? .. When SU Chenghui woke up early in the morning, his phone had already hung up. He didn¡¯t know whether it was Li Qianxue who hung up or her phone had run out of battery and hung up automatically. Before he could take care of himself, he received a text from Li Qianxue. ¡°Bring Me Breakfast.¡±Below was a list of Hong kong-style tea and snacks in a five-star hotel in Lin City. Most importantly, there was a standard time. If it was not delivered within the stipted time, he would not have to go to the Li family. He looked at the text message and was momentarily confused. There were three chefs in the Li family. There were both Chinese and western dishes, and there were also those who could cook snacks. Breakfast was abination of Chinese and western dishes. There were both Chinese and western dishes. Why did she ask him to bring her breakfast? Su Chenghui didn¡¯t have time to think too much. He hurriedly took care of himself and followed the instructions to buy breakfast for Li Qianxue. It was rare for Su Chenghui to drive very fast. This was really not in line with his usual personality. He hurried and finally ced the breakfast on the Li family¡¯s dining table at thest minute when Li Qianxue set the time. ¡°Qianxue?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡±Li Qianxue looked at the time. ¡°Very soon.¡± Her time was very tight. She didn¡¯t expect Su Chenghui to be able to do it. ¡°Qianxue?¡±Su Chenghui hadn¡¯t understood what Li Qianxue wanted to do since yesterday. He rushed in and ran a little out of breath. He really couldn¡¯t be med, but Li Qianxue made it clear that she wanted him to buy it himself and deliver it personally. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten, have you? Let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°Qianxue?¡±Old Master Li looked at the table and was a little confused. ¡°This is ¨C¡± ¡°Are you talking about these breakfast?¡±Li Qianxue looked at the table, she picked up a ss of milk and ced it in front of old master Li. ¡°Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang have worked for our family for so many years. It¡¯s been hard on them. Usually, there are a lot of things in the kitchen, so I gave them a day off today so that they don¡¯t have to make breakfast.¡± ¡±...¡±Old Master Li didn¡¯t know what to say. No wonder he didn¡¯t see Uncle Zhang when he woke up this morning. ¡°So, you n to give them a day off?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Li qianxue nodded and pointed at Su Chenghui. ¡°Leave lunch and dinner to him.¡± ¡°Qianxue.¡±Three ck lines appeared on old master Li¡¯s forehead. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Of course.¡±Li Qianxue thought that old master Li was worried and patted the back of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Su Chenghui¡¯s cooking is good. If he doesn¡¯t do well, you can chase him out.¡± When Jiang Yuyang was with him, Li Qianxue seemed to finally see Su Chenghui. ¡°Chenghui shouldn¡¯t have any objections, right?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Li Qianxue looked at him. She didn¡¯t miss su Chenghui¡¯s gaze. It was a look of eagerness. She lowered her head and picked up the milk. En, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll give him time to prove it. After eating, Li Qianxue stood up. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going to the SPA with Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Chou today. I Won¡¯t being back for lunch. Remember to make dinner for Daddy. You must make daddy satisfied. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± After getting Su Chenghui¡¯s guarantee, Li Qianxue went out. She was in a good mood. After the SPA, she went shopping again. Halfway through shopping, she sent a message to Su Chenghui. It was a list of dishes, followed by the time, and finally, let Su Chenghui do it himself. After putting down the phone, Li Qianxue¡¯s mood was even better. The smile on her face even caused Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Chou to keep asking her if she had met a second love. Who in Lin City didn¡¯t know that she had divorced Su Chenghui? However, Su Chenghui had been courting her frequently recently. Many people thought that it was only a matter of time before Li Qianxue agreed to get back together with Su Chenghui. However, they didn¡¯t know that Li Qianxue didn¡¯t want to get back together with Su Chenghui, but wanted to torture him. Because she realized that she couldn¡¯tpletely forgive Su Chenghui. But she couldn¡¯tpletely stay away from Su Chenghui either. Since that was the case, she might as well torture him. Torture him until she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Torture him until she couldpletely let go of the past. Before that, let Su Chenghui do all the stupid things that she had done for him. .. When Li Qianxue returned home, Su Chenghui¡¯s dinner was already prepared. The dishes were prepared ording to Li Qianxue¡¯s request. The dishes she ordered were all difficult. The so-called difficulty didn¡¯t necessarily mean that the dishes were particrly difficult to prepare, but that it would take a long time. For example, there was a dish that Li Qianxue ordered that was braised lion¡¯s head. This dish wasn¡¯t veryplicated, but it would take a long time. Then, Su Chenghui was alone. Li Qianxue gave the chef, Uncle Zhang, and Aunt Zhang a break to let them rest. Other than leaving two people to clean the room, there was no one in the kitchen to help him. He knew that Li Qianxue did this on purpose. He didn¡¯t even know where he had offended her. It didn¡¯t seem like she was angry with him because of Su Peizhen. Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he simply stopped thinking about it. He looked at the six dishes and one soup on the table that looked okay, but he didn¡¯t know what they tasted like. Su Chenghui thought that it was lucky that only the three of them were eating. It was also lucky that Li Qianxue said six dishes. If her requirements were a little higher, he really wouldn¡¯t be able toplete it. Old Master Li had already eaten su Chenghui¡¯s lunch at noon, so he wasn¡¯t surprised. He roughly understood what his daughter wanted to do, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t stop her. Su Chenghui needed to be taught a lesson. This was the truth. He didn¡¯t know how long he couldst. In the following time, Li Qianxue really began to ¡°Torment¡±su chenghui just like she had told Old Master Li. She would wake up in the middle of the night, say that she had insomnia, and ask Su Chenghui to sing for her. She would say that she was hungry in the middle of work, and then ask Su Chenghui to go across half of the city to buy desserts produced by the handicraft workshop for her. After half a month, Su Chenghui had lost a lot of weight at a visible speed. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t even know where he had offended Li Qianxue. Standing outside the Li family¡¯s door, Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t in a hurry to enter the house. Instead, he breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, before Li Qianxue left work, she had called him and asked him to go to Lin City¡¯s eastern district to buy desserts for her from a shop in the eastern district. The desserts were not avable elsewhere, but the shop owner would start selling only one type of desserts every day at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Because it was introduced in the magazine, Li Qianxue made such a request when she saw it. Su Chenghui knew that Li Qianxue was angry with him, but no matter how he asked, Li Qianxue only said that she didn¡¯t have any desserts. When he asked too many questions, she would ask him back, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say that as long as I am willing to forgive you, you will do anything? You are just going to run errands for me and do something that you can do for me, and you are not happy?¡± Su Chenghui was not unhappy. He was just afraid that Li Qianxue was angry. He had rushed all the way here. He had tried his best, but he still could not make it. It was rush hour today, and the Traffic Jam on the road took more time than usual. By the time Su Chenghui arrived, it was already past the time that Li Qianxue said. Looking at thest dessert that Su Chenghui spent all his effort to buy, Su Chenghui clenched his fists. It was a knife to the back and a knife to the back. He hoped that Li Qianxue would not be angry that he was five minuteste. ¡°Qianxue.¡±Su Chenghui was about to enter when he heard old master Li¡¯s voice. ¡°Have you had enough fun during this period of time?¡± Old Master Li had watched Li Qianxue torture su chenghui for more than half a month. At first, he thought it was good, but after a few days, he could not help but lean towards Su Chenghui. Su Chenghui stopped in his tracks. ¡°Dad, What are you talking about? Who¡¯s ying?¡± ¡°You.¡±No matter what, she was still his daughter. Even if she became a grandmother, she was still his daughter. ¡°You¡¯ve been tormenting Su Chenghui every day. If you¡¯re not ying, then what are you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I just asked him to run errands.¡± ¡°Yes, run errands. Running errands is asking people to run things from the Western District. I¡¯ll drive back and forth for more than two hours to buy you a dessert that you don¡¯t really like.¡± The Li family had a chef who could cook Western food. Naturally, they would also cook such desserts. Old Master Li didn¡¯t believe it. Li Qianxue insisted on eating outside. Seeing that Li Qianxue didn¡¯t speak, old master Li didn¡¯t understand what she was thinking. ¡°Qianxue, what exactly are you thinking? Did you forgive him and want to get back together with him? Or did you not forgive him at all and still hate him, so you want to torture him?¡± Su Chenghui, who was about to enter, was at the door. He was in no hurry to enter. ¡°Neither,¡±Li Qianxue denied. She picked up the cherry blossom juice in front of her and took a sip. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t meddle in my matters with him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to meddle. Don¡¯t let hime in front of me.¡±Old Master Li Sighed. ¡°No matter what, he has stayed in this family for more than 20 years. Don¡¯t go too far. ¡°If you really forgive him, get back together with him. ¡°If you don¡¯t forgive him, you might as well tell him not to appear in front of you again. ¡°Isn¡¯t it much simpler this way?¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t speak. She put down the cup in her hand and smiled bitterly. ¡°Dad, do you think I don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°Then you ¨C¡± ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t forgive him.¡±Li Qianxue hadn¡¯t told her children or the karmic sutra, but there was nothing she couldn¡¯t say to her father. ¡°I can¡¯t forgive him, but I can¡¯t let him go either.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s expression was cold and severe, and there was some pain in it. ¡°I still have feelings for him, I admit it.¡± A man who had loved for more than twenty years could not be let go just like that. ¡°But, I can¡¯t forget what he did.¡± At the beginning, she had reced the child and asked her to raise someone else¡¯s daughter as her own without her knowing. Now that Su Qingsang did not pursue this matter, she could also let it go. However, this was not the only problem between her and Su Chenghui. There was also the matter after that. ¡°I thought I could forget what he said and did to me, but I realized that I couldn¡¯t do it.¡± When she was pregnant with Qingsang, Su Chenghui did not care about her. When she was pregnant with Su Yuxin, Su Chenghui still did not care about her. He used her of using the child to tie him up. He used her of being a disgusting scheming woman. There were many things that happened after that. ¡°I really can¡¯t forget.¡± ¡°Qianxue?¡±Old Master Li was stunned. He always knew that his daughter¡¯s marriage with Su Chenghui over the years wasn¡¯t going well. However, he didn¡¯t expect that there was still something that he didn¡¯t know. ¡°That day, I woke up from a nightmare. I thought that I had done a lot of stupid things for Su Chenghui. Then, I thought of asking him to do all the things that I had done.¡± Su Chenghui was not the only one who had given. She had given as well. She had once traveled across half of the city just to buy a snack that Su Chenghui liked. She had also learned to wash her hands and make soup because of su chenghui. However, she had given up because she really did not have the talent. She had once guarded Su Chenghui when he was sick. However, after he woke up, she was still indifferent and did not treat her well. She remembered everything she did for Su Chenghui when she was young. It was not that she had a good memory, but she did so much, but she could not touch that man at all. ¡°I just feel that I am not willing.¡± Li Qianxue closed her eyes, it was the first time she said this to old master Li. ¡°I am really just not willing. I want him to learn to give once. Just like what those youngdies are saying now, I want to do it once. I want him to know how he ignored me in the past.¡± Old Master Li didn¡¯t know what he was going to say. ¡°Qianxue ¨C¡±he actually didn¡¯t know that his daughter actually had such thoughts. ¡°Dad, do you think that I¡¯m very willful?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±Old Master Li suddenly changed his position and stood on Li Qianxue¡¯s side. ¡°My daughter, what¡¯s wrong with being willful?¡± ¡°Dad.¡±Li Qianxue smiled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all your fault. You spoiled me too much.¡± ¡°Qianxue.¡±After the joke, Old Master Li still wanted to ask, ¡°Do you want to continue like this with him? Do you want to keep torturing him and make him so tired? Haven¡¯t you ever thought that he might feel tired and want to give up?¡±

 Chapter 756 - I Donâ€™t want anything to happen to you

    <h4>Chapter 756: Chapter 046: I Don¡¯t want anything to happen to you</h4>

    Old Master Li didn¡¯t dare to say that Li Qianxue was wrong. He could probably understand his daughter¡¯s thoughts. But could it really achieve the effect that she wanted? Or could it really make her understand? What if Su Chenghui was tired and refused to take the bait, and instead nned to retreat. If that really happened, what would Li Qianxue do? After all, she and Su Chenghui were not young anymore. Li Qianxue was silent. Looking at her father, she shook her head. ¡°Dad, if that is really the case, it can only prove that we are not fated.¡± If she missed it, so be it. ¡°Qianxue?¡±Seeing his daughter like this, Old Master Li felt a little heartache. Li Qianxue, on the other hand, felt that it was okay, but there was one more thing she had to tell Old Master Li. ¡°Oh right, Dad. Su Chenghui has been visiting Rong City for the past few days. He wants to reduce SU Peizhen¡¯s sentence. If there are no idents, Peizhen mighte out after a while.¡± This news shocked old master Li. He looked at Li Qianxue. ¡°You don¡¯t want Peizhen toe out?¡± ¡°No.¡± Five years and two years, there was not much difference. ¡°Then ¨C¡± ¡°I just feel sorry for Qingsang.¡± Su Peizhen had hurt Su Qingsang, but because of the mother-daughter rtionship in the past, she had not broken off her rtionship with Su Peizhen. If she got back together with Su Chenghui now, she would have to deal with Su Peizhen often. She did not want to hurt her daughter¡¯s heart. ¡°Qingsang is a good child, she should not mind.¡± Old Master Li knew what she was thinking. He also felt guilty towards Su Peizhen. But this kind of guilt was not as big as the guilt towards Su Qingsang. ¡°She doesn¡¯t mind that I mind.¡± Li Qianxue looked at Old Master Li. She was not afraid that he would know what she was thinking. ¡°Dad, you know what? I thought that some things could be put behind us. I also wanted to let it go, but I found it really hard.¡± Midnight Dreams, those past, those nightmares. ¡°I realized that I can¡¯t do it.¡±The word ¡°Forgive¡±was too soft, but it was too difficult to really do it. She was not a saint. She really could not do it. ¡°Qianxue.¡± Old Master Li knew the knot in her heart. He did not continue to persuade her. Su Chenghui stood at the door. The bag of desserts in his hand seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. He stood at the door for five minutes. After there was no sound from inside, he pretended to push the door open and enter as if nothing had happened. Looking at Li Qianxue, his eyes were still gentle, as if he had not heard anything. .. Li Qianxue was sensitive to the fact that Su Chenghui had been a little different recently. After the conversation with old master Li that day, Li Qianxue lost her interest in torturing Su Chenghui. To be honest, this person had always been able to tolerate what others could not. It used to be like this, but recently, Su Chenghui¡¯s behavior made her feel that she could not see through him. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Su Chenghui ced the snacks on Li Qianxue¡¯s desk. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you like to eat this snack? I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Li Qianxue said that she liked it at that time. It was just an excuse. If she really wanted to eat it, wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake to buy that dim sum shop and turn it into the Li family¡¯s Way? ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it today.¡± ¡°Then, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue, his expression as gentle as usual. Just like him during this period of time. Li Qianxue looked at his appearance and felt inexplicably annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything. Su Chenghui, what do you take me for?¡± Su Chenghui paused for a moment. ¡°Qianxue, are you angry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I just don¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°Qianxue? Did I do something wrong?¡± Su Chenghui pursed his lips into a straight line and looked at Li Qianxue very seriously. Li Qianxue became more and more annoyed. The better SU Chenghui did, the more she didn¡¯t want to see him. ¡°Su Chenghui, don¡¯t you have a temper?¡± ¡±...¡± Seeing Su Chenghui¡¯s confused look, Li Qianxue stood up and pointed at Su Chenghui¡¯s chest. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯ve been deliberately torturing you these days?¡± Su Chenghui looked at her and heard her finally say it. He shook his head. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re willing to torture me.¡± ¡°Are you that cheap?¡±Li Qianxue was so angry that she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you like before? Pretend not to see me and ignore me. No matter what I do or say, you act like you didn¡¯t see me. Su Chenghui, why don¡¯t you continue?¡± ¡°You know that I¡¯m torturing you now. To put it bluntly, I¡¯m taking revenge. Why can you still pretend to be indifferent? Don¡¯t you have a temper? Where¡¯s your backbone?¡± ¡±...¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you angry?¡±Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui with anger. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a backbone? Why?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the most arrogant? Don¡¯t you hate me the most? Don¡¯t you want to see me the most? Then what are you doing now? Tell me.¡± Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue. He suddenly reached out and hugged her. Li Qianxue was stunned. Su Chenghui tightened his arms and hugged her tightly. ¡°Qianxue.¡± ¡°Su Chenghui, you ¨C¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. I¡¯m not arrogant in front of you. I Won¡¯t pretend that I can¡¯t see you. Qianxue, you¡¯re the person I love the most in this world. I¡¯ll never be able to ignore you.¡± ¡±...¡±who would believe it? Li Qianxue didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Qianxue, I know that it¡¯s hard to make you believe me. I also know that in your heart, you still have a lot of worries and hesitation. It¡¯s okay. Whether you want to torture me or torture me, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He owed her this. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can continue to doubt me. If you want to test me, you can also never forgive me for the rest of your life. Even if you¡¯re happy, it doesn¡¯t matter if you continue to treat me like this for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°But qianxue, please don¡¯t push me away from you.¡± He had made a mistake. He understood that she didn¡¯t believe him. He had once sworn that he would use the rest of his life to make up for his mistake and redeem himself. To him, the more Li Qianxue struggled, the happier he was. Li Qianxue also suddenly understood this point. Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t wait for her to struggle and he couldn¡¯t wait for her to order him around. The more she tortured him, the more SU Chenghui¡¯s guilt would be alleviated. After understanding this point, how could Li Qianxue be willing to torture Su Chenghui again? ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯ve said it before. Even if you don¡¯t forgive me for the rest of your life, it doesn¡¯t matter. Because, I don¡¯t mind. As long as you don¡¯t push me away, I¡¯ll be very happy.¡± ¡°If you feel unhappy, you just have to say it, and I won¡¯t do anything.¡± After Su Chenghui finished, he carefully looked at Li Qianxue. ¡°Can¡¯t you just give me a chance to stay by your side?¡± Li Qianxue looked at him and wanted to say no, but her voice seemed to be stuck in her throat and she couldn¡¯t say a word. She suddenly pushed him away, turned around, and said coldly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Qianxue?¡± If Su Chenghui hadn¡¯t listened to Li Qianxue¡¯s words, he definitely wouldn¡¯t understand the knot in Li Qianxue¡¯s heart. He had the intention to say a few more words. Yang Rong came in, looking for Li Qianxue. ¡°President Li, this is thepany¡¯s scheduled medical examination for the second half of the year. You just need to sign it.¡± ¡°Okay. Leave it.¡± ¡°Also, this document needs your signature.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. The advertisement for the nning department has already been shot. Regarding the issue of the release, the nning department and the two managers from the marketing department have different opinions ¨C¡± ¡°Pick a time and let theme to my office to talk.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yang Rong finished her official business and looked at Su Chenghui who was standing there motionlessly. A thought shed through her mind. Could it be that these two people had quarreled again? As soon as Yang Rong left, Su Chenghui was in a hurry to express his feelings. He knew clearly in his heart that it was better to do more than to say more. However, Li Qianxue had a strong heart and a good background. He didn¡¯t feel like he could do much for her. ¡°Qianxue, you heard about me.¡± ¡°Su Chenghui ¨C¡±Li Qianxue interrupted him. ¡°You should go back first.¡± ¡°Qianxue.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to look for me if you have nothing to do these few days. I want to calm down alone.¡± ¡±...¡±Su Chenghui looked at her. ¡°How many days?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Li Qianxue really didn¡¯t know. ¡°Regarding Su Peizhen¡¯s case, don¡¯t you still have to go to Rong City? You can go.¡± She actually knew that Su Peizhen¡¯s case seemed to be going to court in these few days. She didn¡¯t believe that Su Chenghui didn¡¯t pay any attention to it and didn¡¯t want to see it at all. ¡°Qianxue?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after you¡¯ve settled the matter with Su Peizhen.¡± Her attitude was too firm. Su Chenghui looked at her expression and thought of what she said that day. In the end, he nodded. .. Li Qianxue then put all her attention on work. There were many things to do in Li Group. She forced herself not to think about Su Chenghui for the time being. She needed time to figure it out. However, Su Chenghui would call her every day and tell her where he was and what he was doing. Su Peizhen¡¯s case was going to court today. When Li Qianxue received a call from Su Chenghui, she stood at the entrance of the hospital without moving. The employees of the Li Group had very good benefits. They would organize a medical check-up every year. Li Qianxue also experienced it every year, but she had a private doctor. She was really not interested in this kind of routine check-up. Listening to Su Chenghui talking on the phone, he seemed to be a little nervous. After all, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. He was very afraid that Su Peizhen would still go to jail even if he tried hard. That was not the result he wanted to see. Li Qianxue did not know how tofort him. There was always a process for everything. ¡°Since you¡¯ve done your best, you can rx.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Su Chenghui nodded. ¡°Qianxue, I miss you so much.¡± Li Qianxue tightened her grip on the phone. She did not expect Su Chenghui to still have the mood to say that she hated him at this time. ¡°After I¡¯m done with these few days, no matter what the oue is, I wille back.¡± He said, ¡°I want to go back to your side.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Compared to his excitement, Li Qianxue was much colder. She looked at the office door in front of her and wanted to hang up the phone. However, Li Qianxue found that doctor Zhong, who had been serving the Li family, did not look well. ¡°Doctor Zhong, What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not me.¡± Li Qianxue had forgotten to hang up the phone. ¡°Doctor Zhong?¡± ¡°Qianxue.¡±Doctor Zhong looked to be less than 50 years old. He had owed old master Li a favor before and had always been the Li family¡¯s private doctor. ¡°How long has it been since you had a physical examination?¡± ¡°Me?¡±Li Qianxue thought for a moment. ¡°I did it recentlyst year. This year, I have a lot of things to do, so I haven¡¯t had the time to have a physical examination.¡± Noticing that Doctor Zhong did not speak, Li Qianxue could not help but feel a little uneasy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Something Wrong?¡± ¡°Qianxue.¡±Doctor Zhong beckoned Li Qianxue to sit down. He picked up the medical film and showed it to her. ¡°You seem to have a tumor here.¡± ¡±...¡± Li Qianxue blinked. For a moment, she thought that Doctor Zhong was joking with her and was lying to her. She did not want to believe such words. ¡°Doctor Zhong, wait a minute.¡± After all, she had been through a lot. Li Qianxue was not shocked at first. ¡°What tumor did you say? Also, where is this? Why didn¡¯t I Understand?¡± ¡°This is the location of your stomach. When we examined you, we found a fibroid in your stomach. Preliminary judgment ¨C¡± ¡°Dr. Zhong.¡±It was not that Li Qianxue did not trust the doctor, but that she trusted herself more. ¡°This is unlikely. My body knows its own limits, how could I have a stomach disease? Are you mistaken?¡± ¡°This is the result of our examination. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can do another examination.¡± Li Qianxue sat there and looked at the professional exnations. In the end, she shook her head. ¡°Dr. Zhong, tell me directly what to do next.¡± ¡°Do a detailed check-up and then determine whether the tumor is benign or malignant. No matter which one it is, we hope that there will be results.¡± Li Qianxue did not speak. She sat there, unable toe back to her senses. She had always been self-disciplined and had good habits. But she did not expect that one day the disease would also happen to her. It was a tumor,monly known as cancer. ¡°Doctor Zhong, I understand. Thank you.¡± Li Qianxue stood up. She held the report and thought for a while. ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t tell my dad about this.¡± ¡°Qianxue.¡± Doctor Zhong wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t say anything at this time. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t need him to say anything. She walked straight outside. Halfway through, she suddenly remembered that Su Chenghui seemed to have been talking to her before? She took out her phone at the first moment and realized that the call had been hung up. Li qianxue heaved a sigh of relief. He was busy standing on Li Qianxue¡¯s side, so he probably didn¡¯t hear it, right? Probably not? Whether there was or not, Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about Su Chenghui now. Holding the inspection report, Li Qianxue went home. Old Master Li was surprised that she came back so early today. Li Qianxue said that she stayed uptest night and had a headache today, so she came home to rest. ¡°Then you should go up and rest.¡± Everyone knew that Su Peizhen would be released from prison today, so old master Li naturally knew too. In old master Li¡¯s opinion, Li Qianxue¡¯s physical difort meant that she was still struggling with the previous matter. He wanted to persuade her, but this kind of matter could only be resolved by the person involved. Others could not help. Li Qianxue returned to her room andid her body on the bed. She looked at the familiar ceiling above her head. She only felt her eyes heat up. She did not expect things to turn out this way. She was not even 50 years old, and her body usually did not have any reaction. How could she have thought that she would one day have a disease like a tumor on her body. With her eyes closed, even if doctor Zhong said that the tumor might be benign. She also felt ufortable. No one could truly not care about their own life, their family. Others were the same, and she was the same. Tumor, how could she get a tumor? She could not understand, so she simply stopped thinking. With her eyes closed, she thought a lot, a lot. Modern society was advanced in medicine. Even if she had a tumor, she would not die. But if something really happened, such as the spread, or something else. If something happened to her, what would happen to this family? Su Qingsang, Su Yuxin, think about it, Nian Nian, and old master Li. What would they do with these family members that she treasured so much? If she was not around, how would they be sad? Especially old master Li, who died a long time ago Li Qianxue forced herself not to think about it, but she couldn¡¯t restrain herself. She couldn¡¯t help but think of Su Chenghui again. That person had said so many words in the office that day, one sentence after another, and every sentence was very pleasant to hear. So pleasant that she almost believed it. ¡±...¡± But, it was only almost. Now, something like this had happened to her. If Su Chenghui knew, what would he think? Or, what would su chenghui do if something really happened to her? Li Qianxue had never felt this way before. Her consciousness was a little drowsy. Although she was awake, there was always a feeling that she could not wake up. In a daze, she closed her eyes to rest. However, she always woke up because of the slight movement of the wind and grass. After repeating it over and over again, she opened her eyes for the first time. When she saw the person in front of her, she was stunned. ¡°Su Chenghui?¡± She still remembered that she seemed to be in a dream when she was in a daze. In the dream, Su Chenghui said a lot of things. Now that she saw him, Li Qianxue had a feeling that she didn¡¯t know if she was in a dream or in reality. ¡°Qianxue.¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s hand was tightly held by Su Chenghui. He looked at her with eyes full of pity and a trace of urgency. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±What could she possibly have to submit? She tore up the medical report. She didn¡¯t want old master Li to see it. Now that she saw Su Chenghui, she wanted to pull her hand back, but Su Chenghui held it tightly and refused to let go. ¡°Qianxue, it¡¯s okay. If China can¡¯t be cured, we can still go abroad. I believe that you will be fine.¡± Li Qianxue looked at him for a long time and finally understood what he meant. ¡°You, you know?¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Su Chenghui nodded and did not hide that he already knew. ¡°When I was on the phone with you, you forgot to hang up.¡± ¡°I ¨C¡±Li Qianxue felt inexplicably guilty. ¡°I¡¯m not listening to you.¡± ¡°I know.¡±Su Chenghui smiled. ¡°But I¡¯m very happy that you let me hear it.¡± ¡°Su Chenghui.¡±Li Qianxue pulled her hand back. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m sick. Let me tell you, who knows how long I can live? If you don¡¯t want to be alone again, you¡¯d better stay away from me ¨C¡± Before she could say the words ¡°Better¡±, Su Chenghui kissed her lips forcefully.

 Chapter 757 - Donâ€™t think too much

    <h4>Chapter 757: Chapter 047: Don¡¯t think too much</h4>

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t wake up. After being kissed by SU Chenghui, she woke up even if she didn¡¯t wake up. The kiss was very strong and painful. She couldn¡¯t breathe. Su Chenghui not only kissed her, but also held her waist tightly and hugged her whole body in his arms. After the kiss ended, Li Qianxue realized that his eyes were actually red. ¡°Li Qianxue, let me tell you, in this life, I will not go anywhere other than by your side.¡± Li Qianxue looked at his red eyes and the words that she was about to say turned into self-mockery. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Who knows if I have a next life or not.¡± ¡°You will be fine. Do You Hear Me? You will be fine.¡± He hugged her tightly with the strength that was about to squeeze her into his body. ¡°You will be fine. Even if it¡¯s a tumor, now that medicine is so advanced, it will be fine. Don¡¯t think too much, you ¨C¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who thinks too much, right?¡±Li Qianxue was in pain from his hug. She struggled a little. ¡°Let go of me, I Can¡¯t breathe.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let go.¡±Su Chenghui rarely showed such a childish side. ¡°I won¡¯t let go, and I won¡¯t allow anything to happen to you. Qianxue, don¡¯t think too much, I believe that you¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± He repeated these few sentences over and over again. It was unknown whether he was trying to convince Li Qianxue or himself. ¡°Su Chenghui, let go.¡± She was used to self-discipline, but she was shocked when she realized that there was something wrong with her body. At this moment, she had already recovered. ¡°I know that I will be fine. Let Go First.¡± Wasn¡¯t it just a tumor? It would be fine after a surgery. Looking at her current state, there was still no reaction. It was probably not serious. Su Chenghui did not retreat. He still held her hand tightly. He looked at her with good eyes. It was as if she would disappear from his sight in the next second. ¡°Qianxue, let¡¯s go to the hospital for another check-up, right? Check a few more times. I know an American expert. I¡¯ll ask him toe back and operate on you.¡± ¡°Su Chenghui.¡±Li Qianxue could not stand him like this. ¡°Where¡¯s Su Peizhen? How Is She?¡± ¡±...¡±Su Chenghui was stunned for a moment, then he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±When Su Chenghui said this, he looked a little embarrassed. ¡°I heard that you were sick, so I rushed back without stopping.¡± ¡°Then, you ¨C¡±Li Qianxue was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe back after the audit?¡± As she spoke, she picked up the phone at the side and looked at the time. She went home from the physical examination and then slept. It was only more than five hours. Su Chenghui had to rush from Rongcheng to the airport, even if it was the fastest flight back, plus the time on the road. It meant that he didn¡¯t stop and rushed all the way back. This made Li Qianxue look at him in shock. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±Su Chenghui thought about Li Qianxue¡¯s illness all the way and was worried all the way. Tumors could be big or small. One bad thing could be the worst oue. Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t think rationally all the way. There was only one thought in his mind, and that was that Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t be hurt. Now that Li Qianxue asked, he remembered that he didn¡¯t even pay attention to the oue of SU Peizhen¡¯s final trial. As a father, he had failed in his duty. ¡°I¡¯ll make a call now.¡± As Su Chenghui spoke, his phone rang. It was thewyer he had hired for Su Peizhen. ¡°Mr. SU, the trial results are out.¡± ¡°How is it?¡±Su Chenghui only felt a little nervous at this time. He nced at Li Qianxue, not sure what the oue would be. ¡°The appeal was sessful. The first trial was rejected. The second trial was changed to a two-year prison sentence, suspended for two years.¡± Thewyer¡¯s words made su chenghui heave a sigh of relief. This result was more or less enough. Suspended for two years. As long as Su Peizhen did not do anything wrong in these two years, she would basically be a free person. ¡°Good, very good. Thank you,wyer Jiang.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±Lawyer Jiang also heaved a sigh of relief. In fact, this matter was still because of SU Qingsang. She knew that Su Chenghui had been running around because of Su Peizhen and didn¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s business. But in the end, that person was still her biological father. Especially after Su Chenghui¡¯s recent behavior, she was touched. After thinking about it, she still greeted Huo Jinyao. This was the best result for her. She was sentenced to two years in prison. Including the time Su Peizhen had previously served, she still had six months in prison. She would be suspended for two years and released. If shemitted any more crimes, she would be locked up again. If she really repented, Su Chenghui could also let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Where is Miss Pei?¡± ¡°Miss Su was released after the trial. Now, she has gone home with her mother, Miss Xiang.¡± Such a big event like Su Peizhen¡¯s second trial was naturally reported to Xiang caiping. Even if Xiang caiping didn¡¯t like Su Chenghui, he could help Su Peizhene back earlier. Xiang caiping felt a little better. Su Chenghui spoke towyer Jiang for a few more words and finally hung up. Then, he gave Su Peizhen a call. Su Peizhen had juste out and didn¡¯t have a cell phone. Su Chenghui first contacted Xiang caiping, so they should be together at this time. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Yes. Peizhen, how are you?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡±Su Peizhen had wanted toe out earlier, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Peizhen. Dad had something to do today and didn¡¯t apany you ¨C¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m out anyway.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t care about that process. She could also see that in Su Chenghui¡¯s heart, her status had been declining time and time again. If it was in the past, she would have been indignant. But now, after more than a year in prison, she was more open-minded than before. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re out. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re out.¡±Su Chenghui¡¯s mood was a littleplicated. He thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to clean up your house in Lin City. You ¨C¡± ¡°Dad.¡±Su Peizhen interrupted him. ¡°I won¡¯t go back to Lin City.¡± ¡°Peizhen?¡± ¡°I still have to take care of my mom.¡±The mom here naturally referred to Xiang caiping. ¡°She¡¯s old. I can¡¯t trust her alone.¡± Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know what to say. Su Peizhen knew what he was thinking. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I Won¡¯t make the same mistake again. I Won¡¯t be stupid again. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I believe you. I just don¡¯t want you to suffer anymore. If you go back to Lin City, I can take care of you.¡± ¡°No need. I can take care of myself.¡±Su Peizhen looked in the direction of Xiang caiping as she spoke. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not the same Su Peizhen as before.¡± Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t persuade her. He hung up the phone, unable to hide the sadness on his face. However, this sadness turned into worry when he met Li Qianxue¡¯s face. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go for another check-up? How about I arrange for you to go to the big hospitals in Shanghai and Imperial City for another check-up?¡± ¡°No need.¡±The medical treatment in Lin City was also one of the best. She didn¡¯t think there was a possibility of misdiagnosis. ¡°How about looking for an American expert ¨C¡± ¡°Su Peizhen doesn¡¯t want to go back to Lin City?¡± She changed the topic too quickly. Su Chenghui could only follow her and change the topic. ¡°Yes, she said she wants to stay in Rong City.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t say anything. When Su Chenghui called just now, she actually heard it. She wasn¡¯t surprised by Su Peizhen¡¯s choice. In fact, it was best for her to stay in Rongcheng. After all, she could start over in Rongcheng. If she came back, it might not be the case. ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m really worried about you. Just listen to me and go back for a check-up, okay?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±Li Qianxue definitely had to go back for a check-up, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood now. She needed some time to think about two possibilities in the future. One was that the tumor was benign and there was nothing wrong with it. The other was that the tumor was malignant. If that was the case, there were some things that she might need to prepare in advance ¡ª ¡°Qianxue, what are you thinking about?¡± Su Chenghui had been married to her for many years. Seeing her expression, he understood what she was thinking about. He held her hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t think of things that way. You will definitely be fine. Do You Hear Me?¡± Compared to his excitement, Li Qianxue was much calmer. ¡°Su Chenghui, if, I mean if, if anything happens to me ¨C¡± ¡°There will be no if. There will also be no if.¡± Su Chenghui did not want to listen to her at all. He kissed her again, passionately, forcefully, and with some urgency. She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. She looked at his expression and didn¡¯t quite understand why he was the one who couldn¡¯t ept reality at this point. She let him kiss her. She didn¡¯t push him away. She even tried to pander to him. She didn¡¯t want to think of things in a bad way, but that was her personality. She always liked to make the best preparations, but she also liked to prepare for the worst. ¡°Qianxue ¨C¡± Her response was almost the best stimnt for him. Su Chenghui almost couldn¡¯t control himself. But when he thought of her illness and her physical condition, he forced himself to withdraw his hand. He propped up a palm and stared at her face. ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t say unlucky words, and don¡¯t think of things in a pessimistic direction. There will be no ifs and there will be no ifs.¡± He would not allow it. Li Qianxue looked into his eyes. Her heart, which had been wavering, suddenly had some thoughts. She had hated him in the past, really hated him. Hated him for being heartless, hated him for being prepared. Later on, hated him for being hypocritical, hated him for changing the child, and hurt her heart. Later on, she did not hate him anymore, but she could not let go. Today, when she knew that she might die, the first thought that welled up in her heart was still unwillingness. Not reconciled. She had not done enough. She had notpletely turned this man into her. What was even more unreconciled was that she found that she still could not let go. She went to bed as soon as she came back. It was not necessarily that she did not have the intention to escape from reality. She once read an article that said that when one reached middle age, one was most afraid of illness and death. There was an old man at the top and a young man at the bottom. She did not think so in the past. But today, she really felt a little like this. If something happened to her, what would old master Li Do? What about Su Yuxin? What about Su Qingsang? How long had it been since she and her daughter had been together? Was she going to be separated forever? She was unwilling. The one who was most unwilling was still su chenghui. She had just chased him away, but she hadn¡¯t let him understand that everything she had said that day didn¡¯te from her heart. She did not really want to torture him, nor did she not love him anymore. It was just that she did not have the chance to say those words again. But he had returned. He had abandoned the daughter he loved the most and came to her side. The moment she saw him, Li Qianxue found that her heart had calmed down a lot. It was just like when old master Li had officially ced the burden of the Li family on her shoulders. She had also been nervous and worried for a period of time. She was always afraid that she would not be able to do her best. She was always worried that she would not be like old master Li and be able to convince everyone. However, Su Chenghui had always been by her side during that period of time. Yes, during that period of time, it was one of the few times that they did not oppose each other. Instead, they were united against the outside world. No, it should be said that Su Chenghui had always been on the same side as her when it came to work. During that period of time, he had given her the greatest help. It was precisely because of this that her marriage with Su Chenghui for more than twenty years had been able to continue. Regardless of how they interacted in private, Su Chenghui was definitely her strongest supporter and strongest supporter when it came to work. He let her know how strong she was and let her know that one day, she could do better than old master Li. Her heart was more or less at ease. Although it had not been put into practice, at least it was not like when she had just received the report. ¡°Su Chenghui, in this world, anything is possible.¡± ¡°Qianxue, you don¡¯t ¨C¡± ¡°Listen to me.¡±Li Qianxue insisted. ¡°I know, this is just a small surgery. I also know that I might be fine. However, I still have to say that if anything happens to me, the Li Group will be in your hands.¡± ¡°Qianxue, I ¨C¡± ¡°At least, before Yuxin can fend for herself, you have to continue running the Li Group well. You have to give Yuxin a more glorious and powerful Li Group.¡± ¡°Qianxue.¡±Su Chenghui felt that his throat was a little sore, and the tip of his nose was slightly sore. He held her hand and buried his face in her palm. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I can¡¯t listen to this. Really. You cane on your own.¡± ¡°Promise Me.¡± ¡°Qianxue.¡±Su Chenghui looked up at him. ¡°Do you know? You¡¯re making things difficult for me.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m making things difficult for you.¡±Li Qianxue nodded and admitted openly, ¡°But you¡¯ve made things difficult for me for so many years. Now, I¡¯m only making things difficult for you less. Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± ¡°Qianxue, you know very well that the situation is different now. Without You, I don¡¯t even know if I can still live.¡± ¡°Even without me, you have to survive.¡± Li Qianxue ced her hand on his shoulder. ¡°Su Chenghui, even if it¡¯s for me, you have to survive without me. You have to know that Father and Yuxin both need you. Also, don¡¯t you want to make it up to Qingsang? Do you think she¡¯s married. When her days are better, you can forget about it and ignore her?¡± ¡°Qianxue?¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Li Qianxue retracted her hand and looked at him calmly. ¡°I¡¯m only talking about one of the possibilities. It doesn¡¯t mean that anything will happen to me. In short, I want you to promise me.¡± Su Chenghui calmed down. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go downstairs and eat.¡± Li Qianxue looked at the time. If she didn¡¯t go downstairs, old master Li would be suspicious. ¡°Qianxue, when do you n to go for a new physical examination?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make another appointment with Dr. Zhong.¡±Li Qianxue trusted Dr. Zhong. She didn¡¯t want to change doctors. ¡°Okay. Then promise me to find more hospitals for a check-up?¡± He was very insistent. Li Qianxue looked at him and finally nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The two went downstairs together. When they arrived at the living room, both of their expressions were calm. There was not a trace of abnormality. Old Master Li wanted to ask Li Qianxue what happened, but he did not ask when he saw Su Chenghui. Instead, Su Chenghui took the initiative to tell old master Li that Su Peizhen hade out and the verdict. Old Master Li immediately attributed Li Qianxue¡¯s reaction to the impact of the Su Peizhen incident. That night, Su Chenghui did not leave the Li family. Instead, he stayed at the Li family home. If it were any other day, Li Qianxue would have asked someone to kick su chenghui out. However, today was a special day, so she did not think of kicking su chenghui out. Li Qianxue came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. She saw Su Chenghui sitting on the sofa in the room waiting for her. She did not look at her, but walked to the dressing table to do basic maintenance. At this time, Su Chenghui stood up and walked behind her. He ced his hands on her shoulders and used just the right amount of strength to press her shoulders. Li Qianxue did not reject him. She looked at Su Chenghui through the mirror. His usually elegant face still had a hint of concern. The way he looked at her was veryplicated. However, the most obvious thing was worry. Li Qianxue, who felt ufortable under his gaze, withdrew her gaze with the action of patting the toner. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Aren¡¯t you going home?¡± ¡°No.¡±Su Chenghui lowered his head and sniffed the Rose fragrance on her body. ¡°Qianxue, from now on, you can¡¯t Chase me away. I¡¯ll be wherever you are.¡± Li qianxue frowned slightly and watched Su Chenghui¡¯s lips move. In the end, she pushed him away. ¡°Qianxue?¡±Su Chenghui¡¯s expression was hurt for a moment. Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t stand his gaze. ¡°Go take a shower. You¡¯re so dirty.¡± This was tacit permission for him to stay. Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t help but kiss her on the face. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡± Li Qianxue watched his figure disappear behind the bathroom. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether she was right or wrong. She didn¡¯t wait for Su Chenghui. Instead, she took a book and went to bed. She turned on the bedsidemp on her side and opened the book. This was Ou Henry¡¯s short story. She had always liked it, but now she couldn¡¯t really read it. If she left su chenghui behind, what would happen next? .. Su Chenghui came out very quickly. He only wore a towel around his waist and came out. Li Qianxue took a nce out of the corner of her eyes and withdrew her gaze. She looked as if nothing had happened, but when Su Chenghui sat down next to her, her whole body was a little stiff. They had been married for more than 20 years, and the number of times they had really had physical contact was only twice. Before the first marriage, after the first marriage. Once with Su Qingsang, and once with Su Yuxin. Now, more than a year after their divorce, the couple was lying on the same bed again. Li Qianxue thought about the two bad experiences and tightened her grip on the book.

 Chapter 758 - Iâ€™m Not Such a beast

    <h4>Chapter 758: Chapter 048: I¡¯m Not Such a beast</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    The book in her hand was slightly curled up by Li Qianxue. ¡°Qianxue.¡±Su Chenghui sat beside her. His gaze just happened to be on time. He took out the book in her hand and put it aside. He reached out and hugged her waist, burying his face into her neck once again. He took a deep breath. ¡°Qianxue ¨C¡± Li Qianxue¡¯s body was a little stiff. She didn¡¯t know where to put her hands and feet. The only two experiences in her memory were not very good. She actually had a hidden fear of that kind of thing. ¡°Sleep.¡± Su Chenghui hugged her andy down, turning off the light next to him. He just hugged her slightly slender body in his arms. ¡±...¡±Li Qianxue was stunned. She wanted to turn around to see his appearance, but Su Chenghui hugged her even tighter. ¡°You¡¯re a patient now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not such a beast.¡± Li Qianxue stopped moving. She was more or less relieved. If something really happened between her and Su Chenghui, she would not resist, but she would definitely feel ufortable. ¡°Qianxue, go to sleep.¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s voice rang in her ears. His voice was very pleasant. Li Qianxue did not speak. She tried to close her eyes and sleep. Her chest behind her was too warm, so she could not fall asleep. Su Chenghui could not fall asleep either. In his arms was the woman he liked. This knowledge was enough to make him restless. However, Li Qianxue was nervous. The temperature of the air conditioner was not high, but she still felt hot. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±She felt her body twist in her arms. ¡°Su Chenghui ¨C¡± ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m having a hard time holding it in. Don¡¯t tease me.¡± Who teased you? Li Qianxue wanted to retort him, but she couldn¡¯t. She adjusted her breathing and tried to cultivate her sleepiness. However, she had slept too much in the afternoon, so she really couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She felt Su Chenghui¡¯s breath on her neck. Many, many thoughts shed through her mind. ¡°Qianxue?¡±If she didn¡¯t fall asleep, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep either. He was about to turn her body toward him. ¡°Su Chenghui.¡± Li Qianxue held his hand and stopped him. With her back against his chest, she looked at an unknown point in the darkness, and her voice was very soft. ¡°Do you know? I had hoped countless times that one day, you would be able to hug me to sleep like this.¡± Ever since the day she married him, she had been looking forward to being able to be like a real husband and wife with him. He would kiss her, hug her, and treat her gently. But she did not get to do it. Not even once. ¡°But most of the time, you sleep on your own.¡± They were husband and wife, the closest people in the world. But every time he slept with her, he would only sleep on one side. He would stay far away from her. If she tried to get close to him, he would not hide the disgust in his eyes at all. The way he looked at her was always so direct, so direct that it hurt her. Again and again. ¡°Qian Xue?¡±Su Chenghui didn¡¯t expect her to bring up such a topic at this time. The expression in the dark was a little subtle. ¡°You hugged me. Twice.¡± Because the number of times was too few, the impression was too deep. Li Qianxue remembered it very clearly. ¡°Once was when you were sick. During the illness, you held my hand and kept calling me caiping, caiping ¨C¡± Su Chenghui had no impression at all, but Li Qianxue¡¯s words meant that it was true. ¡°Qianxue, I ¨C¡± His words were interrupted. ¡°Another time was when you were drunk and had Yuxin with me. That time, you hugged me very tightly. It was very tight.¡± At that time, their rtionship had eased up. She thought that he had finally understood ¡ª Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t recall it anymore. ¡°Qianxue.¡±Su Chenghui¡¯s throat was a little choked, but he couldn¡¯t even say the words ¡®sorry¡¯. ¡°I sometimes think, what did I do wrong? You want to treat me like this?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do wrong.¡±Su Chenghui hugged her very tightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t do wrong, the wrong person is me.¡± It had always been him. ¡°Su Chenghui, I never thought that it would be so difficult for you to fall in love with me. I also never thought about it.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not difficult.¡±He had fallen in love with him a long time ago. However, to him, falling in love with Li Qianxue was equivalent to betrayal. Betraying Xiang caiping, betraying his original intention. He couldn¡¯t. ¡°I have fallen in love with you a long time ago.¡± Pressing his chin tightly against her shoulder, he smelled the fragrance on her body. The smell on her body made him unable to extricate himself. ¡°Qianxue, I love you. A long, long time ago.¡± ¡±...¡±there was silence. Li Qianxue felt that her eyes were slightly astringent. At this time, Su Chenghui turned his body to face him. In the darkness, she could not see his face clearly. A warm breath assaulted her. His lips fell down. ¡°Qianxue, I love you.¡± It was not difficult at all to make him fall in love with her. It was really not difficult. She was so smart and so dazzling. When she was beside him, he could not see anyone else but her in his eyes. It was just his adorable self-esteem and pride. Even his inferiorityplex prevented him from facing his true feelings. ¡°I love you, Qianxue.¡± He kissed her lips, her cheeks, and her eyes. The Darkness gave him courage, allowing him to forget the past. He couldn¡¯t give her much, because she had more than him. But he still wanted to give her an experience that she had never had before. It was bad in the past, and he could slowly change it in the future. Bit by bit. But now, he wanted to erase the bad memories of her past. He wanted to use his actions to let her know that he had changed. Li Qianxue felt that this night was very long and short. She had never experienced such a feeling. A good background and upbringing made her very restrained in certain aspects. Even if Su Chenghui didn¡¯t touch her, she wouldn¡¯t think of looking for another man. Moreover, the experience she had wasn¡¯t very good. But what was in front of her was different. In the darkness, she and him merged into one. She felt his gentleness, his caution, and of course, his love. .. Li Qianxue opened her eyes and saw Su Chenghui¡¯s erged face. There was a faint smile in his eyes. He looked a little embarrassed, but only a little. At his age, he really couldn¡¯t act like a shy little girl. ¡°Qianxue, Good Morning.¡± Su Chenghui gave her a good morning kiss. She smelled the mint. Then, she looked at Su Chenghui. He had taken care of himself long ago. ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early. If you¡¯re tired, you can sleep a little longer.¡± Although he was not young anymore, it had nothing to do with his age. However, he had been patient for a long time. Once he seeded, he really could not stop. Li Qianxue nced at him and threw the awkwardness caused by hearing the word ¡®tired¡¯to the back of her mind. ¡°Who said yesterday that he wasn¡¯t a beast?¡± Su Chenghui was a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t expect things to go out of control. ¡°Qianxue, I just couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± Li Qianxue nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. Su Chenghui looked embarrassed. It was embarrassing to say such a self-embarrassing thing. But the feelingst night was too wonderful. So Be it. ¡°Qianxue, how are you? Is there any pain? Do you want to take a Hot Bath?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Li Qianxue could not help but re at him. How could he have the face to ask? The word ¡®pain¡¯reminded her ofst night. Almost every step he took, he would ask again. Did It hurt like this? It did not hurt. What about this? Later on, she stopped asking about the word ¡®pain¡¯and asked if it wasfortable like this? What about this? Her face was red from her question. She was very embarrassed and waspletely embarrassed to answer. He just had to keep asking and asking. It was really enough. She got off the bed and went straight to the bathroom. Without any clothes on, Su Chenghui saw all the marks on her body. He suddenly realized that he seemed to want it again. He followed behind Li Qianxue. After Li Qianxue entered the door, she nced at him. ¡°Qianxue.¡±Although she really wanted to and hoped to do it a few more times, now was definitely not a good time. ¡°Are you really okay? How about ¨C¡± ¡°Su Chenghui, get out.¡± ¡°I ¨C¡± ¡°I need to go to the bathroom now. Do you want to be here too?¡± Li Qianxue said it quickly and directly. Su Chenghui was embarrassed and quickly backed out. After waiting for almost an hour, Li Qianxue finally came out of the bathroom. The time was so long that Su Chenghui almost wanted to rush in. ¡°Qianxue?¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t look at him. In fact, she was a little embarrassed. Seriously speaking, this kind of thing was something that one was willing to fight for. There was nothing much to say. It was just that the two divorced men and women had been together for so long after the divorce. This knowledge made her a little embarrassed. ¡°Qianxue, I have an appointment with Dr. Shi Misi from the United States. He is the authority in this area. ¡°He won¡¯t be free for a week.¡±. ¡°He won¡¯t be free until next week.¡±. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked him toe to China as soon as possible.¡±. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, we can go to the United States directly now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. There¡¯s no rush.¡± Whether it was to give himself a new physical examination, or if the results were not satisfactory. Whether it was to arrange for surgery or not, Li Qianxue had to first arrange the matters of thepany. ¡°Qianxue, you¡¯re not in a hurry. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±Su Chenghui could not calm down when he thought about her body. ¡°This illness can be big or small. qianxue, don¡¯t be willful. Follow me for a check-up, okay? Just take it as letting me rest assured?¡± ¡°Rest assured? How can I rest assured? What if it¡¯s malignant?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s malignant, there¡¯s still me.¡±Su Chenghui was very insistent. ¡°Qianxue, just listen to me for once, okay?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± ¡°Qianxue ¨C¡± ¡°You have to let me arrange the matters of thepany, right?¡± ¡°Okay.¡±That¡¯s fine. Su Chenghui nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to work in the next few days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Qianxue did not object. She believed that it was useless for her to object to such matters now. ¡°Also.¡±Su Chenghui looked at Li Qianxue. ¡°If it¡¯s really confirmed that it¡¯s a bad result, let¡¯s go to Switzend.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±Li Qianxue stopped walking downstairs. She looked at Su Chenghui in confusion. ¡°I remember you once said that you wanted to go skiing in Switzend.¡± Li Qianxue looked at him and was stunned for a moment. Go to Switzend? It was not that she had never been there. In fact, she had been to some countries in Europe and America. That time, she said that she was going to Switzend because she wanted to go out with Su Chenghui. At that time, they were investing in a project. Thatpany owned arge indoor ski resort. Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui happened to have nothing to do that day, so they went to investigate together. Li Qianxue naturally knew how to ski. When the person-in-charge asked her if she wanted to try it, she looked at Su Chenghui with anticipation. However, Su Chenghui didn¡¯t look at her at that time, nor did he respond to her. So, Li Qianxue could only politely refuse. ¡°If you want to ski, you should go to Switzend. It will be more fun there.¡± Later, when she went to Europe with Su Peizhen and Su Yuxin, she stayed in Switzend for a few days. She didn¡¯t expect that Su Chenghui would remember so clearly what she had said so long ago. This surprised her a little. She thought of what he had saidst night, that he had fallen in love with her a long time ago, so she turned around again. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t think things tooplicated, and don¡¯t think things too bad. Trust me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything right now.¡± Li Qianxue threw this sentence and continued to walk outside. However, after taking only two steps, her footsteps stopped again. She turned around and nced at Su Chenghui. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m really thinking about something.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take any measuresst night. I shouldn¡¯t be pregnant, right?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Li Qianxue was scaring herself. Ever since the release of the second child, there had been quite a number of pregnant women who were older than her giving birth. Moreover, given her current age, it was really possible. After saying this, Su Chenghui¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, right?¡± He wasn¡¯t sure himself. In fact, the only two times he had been with Li Qianxue, Li Qianxue had been pregnant both times. The only time he had been with Xiang caiping, Xiang caiping had also been pregnant. This, this ¡ª ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t scare me.¡± Seeing that he had sessfully diverted her attention, Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t help but raise the corners of her mouth. Her footsteps as she walked downstairs became much lighter. Forget it, she¡¯d better not tell him that yesterday was her safe period. However, she was really a little worried about being pregnant. Although she wasn¡¯t young anymore. It was better to be careful about such things. .. When he went downstairs, old master Li saw Su Chenghui, and he was only surprised for a moment. He quickly epted it. Li Qianxue, on the other hand, started to give old master Li a precautionary injection. ¡°Dad. In a few days, I might have to go on a long trip.¡± ¡°AH? Where to?¡± ¡°To Switzend.¡± ¡°Why to Switzend?¡± After a night, Li Qianxue had already thought of everything. It was the same now. ¡°Cheng Hui and I will go to Switzend for a vacation.¡± ¡°Vacation?¡±Old Master Li looked at Su Chenghui and then looked at Li Qianxue. ¡°Why did you think of going on a vacation?¡± If he didn¡¯t know, he would think that they were on a honeymoon together. ¡°Dad, you know that I¡¯m going to give Chenghui a chance. Since it¡¯s like this, I naturally have to spend more time with him. I¡¯ll go out with him and take a trip. When we get along seriously, we can also look at each other¡¯s shorings and personality that aren¡¯t suitable for us. If we really aren¡¯t suitable, we can make ns early. What do you think?¡± Li Qianxue was simply spouting nonsense. She and Su Chenghui had been married for more than 20 years. What shorings, what personality that was not suitable for them. Did they still need to get used to each other? However, when old master Li heard it, he believed it. Not only did he believe it, but he also nodded very carefully. ¡°Yes. Since you have ns to get back together, you should consider it carefully. If you make a mistake once, then forget it. Don¡¯t make a second mistake.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry.¡± Li qianxue nced at Su Chenghui as she spoke. Su Chenghui had long known that Li Qianxue would find an excuse to reassure old master Li, but he didn¡¯t expect her to find such an excuse. ¡°Chenghui,¡±old master Li suddenly said, he looked at Su Chenghui seriously. ¡°I gave my precious daughter to you in the past, but you didn¡¯t live up to my trust. You hurt her and hurt me. Now, I¡¯m giving my daughter to you again. Don¡¯t let me down.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I Won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll trust you again.¡± ¡°Dad, What are you talking about?¡±Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°I just nned to give him a chance, but I didn¡¯t say that I would definitely choose him.¡± ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s the same thing.¡±In Old Master Li¡¯s mind, he had already decided to go on a ¡°Honeymoon¡±, so it was almost certain. What else was there to ask? Li Qianxue¡¯s lips moved, and in the end, she gave uppeting with old master Li. There were some things that he could believe and not believe. After eating, the two of them went out together. On the way, Su Chenghui bought a postmortem medicine for Li Qianxue. ¡°Qianxue, I promise this is thest time. In the future, I will definitely not let you have the chance to take this medicine again.¡± Su Chenghui thought for a long time. In the past, he did not get close to women, so he did not care. Perhaps in a few days, he could go for a vasectomy first? This idea was not bad. Li Qianxue did not know what he was thinking. She used three days to settle most of her official business. She had to exin everything. Su Chenghui was confirming with Dr. Shi Misi that he wasing to China to help Li Qianxue with the surgery. However, Li Qianxue suddenly changed her mind. ¡°Tell Shi Misi not toe. Let¡¯s go to Switzend first. If we go to Switzend, we can go straight to America.¡± She had never traveled with Su Chenghui before, but she really wanted to try it. She wanted to see what it felt like. ¡°Qianxue?¡±Su Chenghui did not quite understand what she meant. ¡°Lin City is not small, nor is it big. If I am doing a check-up or surgery in Lin City, it is difficult to guarantee that my father will not know about it. Since that is the case, why don¡¯t I Go Abroad? If there is really anything, I can just settle it outside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±She had already made up her mind. Su Chenghui decided to listen to her. ¡°Before we leave, I¡¯ll first convince my dad to agree to go on vacation with his friends, or go directly to Rong city to find Su Qingsang.¡±. In any case, old master Li and old master Huo were on good terms. The two old men had a partner when they were together. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Su Chenghui had no objections. After old master Li heard Li Qianxue¡¯s words, he thought about it and decided to go to Rongcheng to see if he missed her. Li Qianxue acted very quickly. She sent old master Li onto the ne and then boarded the ne herself. Before she left, she did not forget to call Su Qingsang and ask her to take care of old master Li. After receiving Su Qingsang¡¯s guarantee, Li Qianxue turned to look at Su Chenghui. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The things were packed yesterday and they were just preparing to leave. Xiao Xia and uncle Zhang went upstairs and carried their luggage downstairs. Li Qianxue nced at her room with obvious reluctance in her eyes. After a while, she quickly followed them out. After more than an hour, the two of them boarded the ne to Switzend.

 Chapter 759 - Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui

    <h4>Chapter 759: Chapter 049: Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui</h4>

    Li Qianxue liked Switzend very much. It was not big, but the scenery was very beautiful. She had been here twice before, and each time, she brought the children with her. However, this was the first time she came with Su Chenghui. She sat in the helicopter and looked at Matterhorn in front of her and the snow house not far from the mountainside. She turned around and nced at Su Chenghui. ¡°Thest time I came here with Yuxin and the others, I stayed here.¡±Her voice was indifferent. ¡°When I came out, I thought you were missing. I didn¡¯t expect that now that I followed you out, the children have their own things to do.¡± Su Qingsang married into Rong City while Su Yuxin studied in the capital. Li Qianxue, who had two children by her side, was also lonely. ¡°If you like it, call the children over after a while.¡±The helicopter was about tond, and it was very loud. Su Chenghui was practically shouting. Li Qianxue did not say much. Would shee with the children? If there was a chance, she could. The two of them got off the helicopter. There was already someone waiting at the main entrance, leading them to the room inside. Li Qianxue had stayed here before. When she entered the room, she could see it Su Chenghui followed her to the main entrance of the Snow House. There were six rooms here. In order to make Li qianxuefortable, Su Chenghui had already booked this ce in advance. ¡°These few days, there¡¯s only the two of us here.¡± Seeing Li Qianxue standing on the sunshine deck in front, Su Chenghui went up and hugged her waist. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go skiing. Today, we¡¯ll take a break. The SPA downstairs is very rxing. You¡¯ve been on the ne for so long, go enjoy itter.¡± Li Qianxue did not object. She was not tired. This was not her first timeing to this ce. From the sunshine deck, the scenery of the Matterhorn Peak was very spectacr. Behind her was Su Chenghui¡¯s chest. His hand was around her waist. She put all her weight on him. When they came, it was the afternoon of the local time. The setting sun shone on the snowy peak. The entire snowy mountain was dyed with ayer of gold, which was very beautiful. ¡°Qianxue, if you like this ce, we can stay here for a few more days. After that, we can also go to other European cities to y. Let¡¯s see where you want to go.¡± ¡°No need.¡±Li Qianxue looked at the snowy mountain not far away. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here. There¡¯s no need to run around.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±Su Chenghui tightened his arms and hid the worry in his eyes. ¡°No matter what you want to do or where you want to go, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Li Qianxue nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. She suddenly thought of a sentence. A young couplees to apany the old. Thinking about it carefully, this sentence actually made a lot of sense. Parents will grow old, children will grow up and leave you. The only ones who could really apany the old seemed to be husband and wife. She never thought that at this time, the one who apanied her was actually su chenghui. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll sleep for a while.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sleep with you. Don¡¯t sleep too long. Wake up and have dinnerter. Although you¡¯ve been here, I heard that the cheese hotpot here is good. Let¡¯s eat that tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t object. She slept on the bed and felt su chenghui carefully sleeping beside her. Then, he carefully put his arm around her waist. She did not know what to feel in her heart. In the end, she closed her eyes and did not think about anything. She just let herself fall asleep. When Li Qianxue woke up, it was already dark. Su Chenghui sat on the sofa next to the window. No one knew what he was thinking. When he heard the sound of her waking up, he quickly got up and walked over. ¡°You¡¯re Awake? Are you still tired? Are You Hungry? Get Up and have dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Qianxue slept for a while and felt much better. The restaurant was on the first floor. It was already dark outside, and the only thing that could be seen was the faint shadow of the snow mountain. However, the sky full of stars was very beautiful. After eating, the two of them went out for a walk in the courtyard. It was still too cold in this season, and a thick coat was enough. Li Qianxue¡¯s hand was a little cold, and Su Chenghui held her hand tightly. The snow house was very quiet. In such a snowy mountain, only the sound of two people¡¯s footsteps could be heard. There was a wooden rocking chair in the courtyard. The two of them walked for a while before stopping and sitting down on the rocking chair. Looking Up, the sky was filled with bright stars. This was a ce far away from the dust and pollution. Everything was peaceful and beautiful. At this moment, Li Qianxue forgot about her illness and everything that had happened between her and Su Chenghui. Only in front of her eyes. The mountain breeze brought a bit of coldness, and Li Qianxue¡¯s body trembled slightly. At this moment, Su Chenghui pulled her into his arms and wrapped her in his coat. Li Qianxue suddenly didn¡¯t feel cold. Not only was she not cold, but she also felt a little hot in his arms. However, Li Qianxue didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t push him away, and didn¡¯t make a sound. She just looked up at the sky full of stars. She thought of it early, and that was good. She was not the only one who felt good. Su Chenghui also felt good. For a moment, he hoped that time would stop. ¡°Qianxue.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If you are fine this time, let¡¯s go back and get married again.¡± After a moment of silence, Li Qianxue turned to look at him and said softly, ¡°You seem to have forgotten something.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Our one-year deadline hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± ¡°Qianxue?¡± ¡°And ¨C¡±Li Qianxue turned to look at the stars again. ¡°I didn¡¯t promise you to get back together before. I only said that if you perform well this year, I can give you a chance.¡± ¡°Qianxue, I regret it.¡± Su Chenghui turned her face around and looked at her expression seriously. ¡°I regret it.¡± ¡°You mean, you want to go back on your word?¡± ¡°Yes. For You, how can I guard against going back on my word?¡± Su Chenghui¡¯s gaze was firm. He switched from hugging to hugging and hugged her whole body onto hisp. He let her sit on his body. Li Qianxue cried out in a low voice. Although there was no one and the waiters were all inside, she was still embarrassed. ¡°Qianxue, let me tell you. I regret it. I regret a lot of things. One by one, I can¡¯t finish talking. But I realized that I can¡¯t follow your rules of the game.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°y by your rules. I don¡¯t know how long it will take for you to forgive me and give me a chance. Even if you don¡¯t give me a chance, I have to tell you now. I don¡¯t trust you. I Can¡¯t let you go alone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not alone.¡±Li Qianxue was held tightly by him. Helplessly, she could only put her hands on his chest. ¡°I still have Yuxin, qingsang, and I still have dad.¡± ¡°Dad is already old.¡±Su Chenghui did not stand on ceremony. ¡°Qingsang married far away from Rongcheng, and she video-chatted with you every day. But can she hug you like I do and give you warmth? and Yuxin, in two years when he gets married and has children, how can he still remember you?¡± ¡°You, you rascal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Rascal. What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Su Chenghui kissed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m only a rascal to you.¡± Whether it was in the past or now, she was the only one who could make him behave like this. Li Qianxue. Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui¡¯s eyes, which looked exceptionally bright under the night sky. He slowly approached her and kissed her lips in the end. .. The next week was a very novel experience for Li Qianxue. During the day, she followed Su Chenghui. Apart from taking a helicopter to visit the Snowy Mountains, she also took a carriage to tour the small town at the foot of the mountain. She even went through all the activities that she could y here. Skiing, sledding, snowshoeing. At night, they enjoyed a romantic candlelit dinner and danced together with the melodious music. At night, she was gently enjoyed by Su Chenghui. She had a new understanding of her body. He had arranged everything very well. This was a different experience than when the children came out. She felt as if she was twenty years younger, full of energy and vitality. She did not realize it herself. She smiled more and her eyes were much brighter. Love made her younger. The Asian People¡¯s looks were very deceiving. The staff of the igloo only thought that they were newlyweds who came here for their honeymoon. The first time the staff asked, she even wanted to exin. She was already a grandmother. Butter, she felt that this was also very good. Because of Su Chenghui, she became younger. No matter how happy she was, no matter how happy the journey was, she still had to get married in the end. A weekter, after contacting Dr. Smith in the United States, Su Chenghui went to the United States with Li Qianxue. Dr. Smith was an expert in the Department of Gastroenterology. When he came to China previously, he coincidentally got to know Su Chenghui and owed him a favor. After he asked about Li Qianxue¡¯s condition, he looked at her medical report and suggested that she do aprehensive check-up first. Su Chenghui¡¯s expression had been very solemn almost from the moment he entered the hospital. His heart had been hanging in the air, and he couldn¡¯t put it into practice no matter how hard he tried. On the other hand, Li Qianxue seemed to have gone to y for a few days to rx. She looked much more rxed than Su Chenghui. Before the checkup, Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui. ¡°Don¡¯t look like that. If you do, I¡¯ll think that I won¡¯t live past tomorrow.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±Su Chenghui¡¯s expression became even uglier. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around like that.¡± She could joke around, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Rx. Life and death are up to fate. What¡¯s The Big Deal?¡± ¡°Li Qianxue.¡±Su Chenghui couldn¡¯t take it anymore and called her by her full name. Li Qianxue smiled. For the first time, she took the initiative to put her arms around Su Chenghui¡¯s waist and looked up at him. ¡°You know what? I¡¯m not afraid of anything now.¡± ¡°Qianxue?¡± ¡°I have everything I want.¡± Li Qianxue was notforting him, but was serious. ¡°Yuxin is older, Qingsang is married, and she¡¯s happy. My dad, I believe there¡¯s nothing that he can¡¯t get in touch with and understand. And you ¨C¡± ¡°My biggest obsession in the first half of my life was to want your love. Now, I have it too. To me, nothing is regretful, nothing is for me to regret.¡± ¡°So ¨C¡± ¡°Li Qianxue, don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Su Chenghui hugged her tightly and didn¡¯t let her break free. He kissed her hair and couldn¡¯t stand her casual appearance. ¡°Enough, I¡¯m not enough. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s regrettable, I think it¡¯s regrettable. I also have regrets, I have obsessions. Qianxue, I know that you¡¯ve reached such a stage where you don¡¯t care about anything and don¡¯t care about anything. ¡°I can¡¯t. ¡°So, don¡¯t say such things in front of me.¡± He couldn¡¯t take it, even though he knew that nothing would happen to her. But just hearing her say this, he couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t ever say such things again.¡± Li Qianxue was a little out of breath from Su Chenghui¡¯s hug. After thinking about it, she patted his back gently. ¡°Alright, let go.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to let go.¡±Su Chenghui was really afraid, and he was really afraid. ¡°I¡¯ll go for a check-up.¡± ¡°Qianxue?¡± Li Qianxue withdrew from his embrace and looked at him with an indifferent expression. ¡°Alright, didn¡¯t you say that I would be fine? Since that¡¯s the case, then let me go for a check-up.¡± ¡°En. You will definitely be fine. Definitely.¡± Su Chenghui nodded heavily. Li Qianxue smiled and walked past him to follow the nurse for a check-up. Time passed very slowly, but also seemed to pass very quickly. More than half a day¡¯s time was enough for Li Qianxue to finish all the items that needed to be done for the check-up. The results would note out so quickly. It would take until the afternoon. Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue went to eat at a Michelin restaurant near the hospital. The food prepared by the restaurant was very delicious, but Su Chenghui didn¡¯t have any taste. It was fine when he was ying in Switzend, but in this state, he couldn¡¯t eat anymore. ¡°Can you not do this?¡± Li Qianxue put down the knife and fork in her hand and looked at him helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re already affecting my appetite.¡± ¡°Qianxue?¡± ¡°Su Chenghui, everything has happened. It just happened. If it didn¡¯t happen, it¡¯s useless for you to worry. The results of the examination were only released in the afternoon. Suppose one, I have a terminal illness and can¡¯t be cured. Then I will treat every day from now on as myst day, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°You are right, but I¡¯m still very worried.¡± ¡°If you are really worried, then have a good meal with me.¡± Li Qianxue picked up the champagne in front of her and gently raised it to him. ¡°You won¡¯t make me unable to eat, right?¡± Su Chenghui looked at her. He had never seen such a Li Qianxue before. That was true. As the leader of the Li Group, what big waves had he not seen before? How could he lose hisposure over a small tumor? But the more calm she was, the more ufortable he felt. ¡°You¡¯re so free and easy. Unfortunately, when I met you, I could never be free and easy.¡± However, Li Qianxue¡¯s words more or lessforted him. Indeed, he could not be anxious. No matter what the oue was, he had to face it. .. Li Qianxue was in a good mood. After eating, she even took a stroll around the neighborhood. This hospital was in the center of New York. She had been to New York many times. However, she had nevere with Su Chenghui. She went shopping with great interest. She was even in the mood to pick out gifts for Su Yuxin and Su Qingsang. ¡°Look, this is not bad. Qingsang will like it.¡± ¡°This toy is good too. It can be used to make you miss it.¡± ¡°This can be given to Yuxin.¡± ¡°And this...¡± In less than two hours, Su Chenghui was already carrying a lot of things. Fortunately, he had already arranged for people toe this time. He had people send the things back to the hotel. When he saw that it was almost time, he followed Li Qianxue back to the hospital. Shi misi was waiting for them. He was holding the results of the examination in his hands. When he saw Su Chenghui, his expression was a little ugly. This expression made su chenghui feel that things were not good. He could not help but be nervous. ¡°Shi Misi, how is it? is the result bad?¡± ¡°Yes, very bad.¡± Li Qianxue was already prepared when she came. When she heard Shi Misi¡¯s words, she was also stunned. Sure enough, was her luck a little bad? ¡°Shi Misi, even you can¡¯t do it?¡±Su Chenghui was anxious. ¡°You are the authority in this area.¡± ¡°Wait. What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, no matter what kind of malignant tumor it is, you¡¯ve already handled it countless times. There shouldn¡¯t be anything that can stop you, right?¡± ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯re wrong.¡±Shi Misi was a little old man who was already in his fifties this year. He waved his hand and said with a serious face, ¡°Dear su, I have to tell you that there is no limit to the field of medicine. I can¡¯t say that because I handled it many times, I¡¯m invincible and doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°But ¨C¡± ¡°Dr. Shi Misi.¡±Li Qianxue was the first to calm down. ¡°How bad is the bad situation that you mentioned just now? How much time do I have?¡± After knowing the result, she was not nervous anymore. Everything depended on fate. She had already prepared for any situation. ¡°Time?¡±Shi misi frowned, not quite understanding what she meant. ¡°Qianxue.¡±Su Chenghui looked at her in fear. In the end, he looked at Shi misi with a pleading face. ¡°Shi Misi, no matter what price I have to pay, I must let her live. Please.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Shi misi raised his hand again. ¡°Did you guys misunderstand something?¡± The two of them looked at each other and looked at Shi Misi. ¡°Misunderstand?¡± ¡°Dr. Shi Misi, you just said that the situation is very bad.¡± ¡°It is very bad, very bad.¡±Shi misi looked at Su Chenghui. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how your hospital checks people. But my results show that there is nothing wrong with your wife.¡± ¡±...¡± ¡±...¡± For a full ten seconds, Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue did not understand shi misi¡¯s meaning. ¡°You, what did you say?¡± ¡°I said, your hospital misdiagnosed. Isn¡¯t this very bad?¡± ¡°Dr. Shi Misi?¡±When the huge surprise came, Li Qianxue still could not believe it. ¡°You mean, I¡¯m not sick?¡± ¡°Of course.¡±Shi misi looked Li Qianxue up and down. ¡°Seriously, I rarely see people at your age who are as young and healthy as you. Your body is very good, there is no problem at all.¡± ¡°Dr. Shi Misi, are you lying to me?¡± Su Chenghui could not believe it. He could not believe that this matter would be reversed like this. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me again.¡± He was as nervous as if he was on a roller coaster. He could not take it anymore. The same thing would happen again. ¡°Su, since you came to me, you should know that I¡¯m a professional. I would never joke about such things.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Su Chenghui was stunned by the huge surprise. He could hardly believe it. He asked again and again. After being confirmed again and again, he could not restrain himself anymore. He turned around and hugged Li Qianxue. ¡°Qianxue, qianxue, did you hear that? You¡¯re fine. You¡¯re very healthy. That¡¯s great. That¡¯s really great.¡± Li Qianxue was hugged tightly by him. She could hardly breathe. However, she had no intention of pushing Su Chenghui away. In fact, she was also very happy. She was not afraid of death, but wouldn¡¯t it be better if she could live? ¡°Alright. I think you don¡¯t need me anymore.¡± ¡°Thank you, Shi Misi.¡± Su Chenghui recovered from his loss ofposure. He smiled and pulled Li Qianxue up. He thanked Shi misi. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Shi Misi.¡± Li Qianxue smiled as well. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±Shi Misi handed the examination report to them. ¡°Congrattions, both of you are very healthy. ¡°However, I still have to say that if it¡¯s possible, you should go to the hospital that gave you the physical examination. ¡°To think that they would say that you have a tumor. This is too strange.¡± ¡°Okay. I will.¡± The two of them thanked Shi misi. They took the examination report and left the hospital. After leaving the hospital, Su Chenghui held Li Qianxue tightly in his arms. ¡°Qianxue, you¡¯re okay. That¡¯s great. That¡¯s Great.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Qianxue smiled. She was a little breathless from being hugged by him. She could not help but Pat his back. ¡°That¡¯s enough. We¡¯re outside.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±Su Chenghui let go of her hand and held hers instead. ¡°No one knows us here anyway.¡± Su Chenghui was really too happy. During this period of time, he had never let go of his worries. Even though he knew that modern medicine was very advanced, he could not afford any idents. Now, Li Qianxue was fine. This was definitely great news for him. ¡°Let¡¯s go and celebrate.¡± Li Qianxue did not object. It was not a life after a disaster, although it was a misunderstanding. However, in less than half a month, after a few ups and downs, she had a new understanding. Life was short. No one knew which came first, tomorrow or an ident. Don¡¯t ask about the past, don¡¯t Fear the future. Cherish every day in front of you. Being held tightly by Su Chenghui, the corners of her lips slightly rose. She revealed an extremely elegant smile. This is also very good. ... .. New York. The Empire State Building¡¯s 102nd floor observation deck. Li Qianxue had long been brought here by Su Chenghui, saying that she wanted to see the sunset. There was a time limit for opening every day here. He said that he was afraid that if he camete, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see it. In fact, Li Qianxue hade and seen it. But she didn¡¯t want to spoil su Chenghui¡¯s mood. In fact, she didn¡¯t know that Su Chenghui had alsoe and seen it. This time, he came just to give her a surprise. The Empire State Building was a beautiful building in New York. As a world-famous observation tform, there would be a lot of tourists here every day. But Li Qianxue found that there seemed to be a little more yellow people on it today. She saw many Asian people with yellow skin and ck hair. ¡°Qianxue.¡± There was still some time before sunset. Su Chenghui brought Li Qianxue and walked around the observation deck at a 360-degree angle. Central Park, the Hudson River and the East River, the Brooklyn Bridge, Times Square, and the statue of Liberty. In their eyes, they became insignificant. Li Qianxue was in a good mood. Yesterday, she called Old Master Li and told him that she would be back in a few days. Her tone sounded very happy. Old Master Li naturally heard it too. He knew that Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue had made up their minds to be together this time. He didn¡¯t object, and he had no way to object. After circling around for so long, he didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be together again. ¡°Qianxue.¡±The Sun was about to set, and the observation deck was illuminated with a golden color. ¡°HM?¡± Li Qianxue was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± ¡°I ¨C¡±su Chenghui was a little nervous. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯m going to the toilet. Don¡¯t run. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Qianxue nodded. After Su Chenghui left, she turned around and stood at the railing. Soon, she heard footsteps behind her. There were a lot of people today. Just when she was about to stand inside, she heard the Wedding March? Where did the musice from? Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t help but turn around. She found Su Chenghui standing behind her, holding a big bouquet of roses in his hand. ¡±...¡± ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui walked to her and knelt down on one knee. He raised the rose in his hand in front of him. ¡°Qian Xue, I¡¯ve done many things wrong and wasted a lot of time. I¡¯ve taken many detours and lost my true heart.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve always been d that no matter how much I¡¯ve gone through and wasted, you¡¯re still here by my side.¡± ¡°I know that I¡¯m not a perfect husband. I also know that I may be so important in your heart. But qianxue, I still have to say it. I love you. Please give me a chance to take care of you and apany you for the rest of my life. Qianxue, please marry me.¡± Li Qianxue was stunned. Su Chenghui¡¯s proposal was in Chinese. But everyone understood what he meant by this action. In just a short while, many people had gathered around. ¡°Marry me.¡± Li Qianxue didn¡¯t expect Su Chenghui to give her such a surprise. She was very surprised and even momentarily stunned. ¡°Su Chenghui ¨C¡± Not only did su chenghui have a rose in his hand, there was also a ring under the rose. He ced the ring on the top of the Rose. ¡°Qianxue, give me a chance. Let me take care of you. Please marry me.¡± The Asian faces that they had seen before were all calling out in Chinese, ¡°Marry him, marry him.¡±. ¡°Marry him.¡± ¡°Marry him.¡± The voices were getting louder and louder. Many foreigners came over and pped together. ¡°Qianxue, please marry me.¡± ¡°Marry him.¡± ¡°Marry him.¡± The voices continued to ring out. Li Qianxue looked at Su Chenghui. In the end, she nodded. She forced him to get married for the first time, and this time, it was Su Chenghui who proposed to her. She didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future, but she believed that no matter what happened, as long as she had him by her side, she would be calm and indifferent. ¡°I promise you.¡± ¡°Qianxue.¡± Su Chenghui almost jumped up. He put the rose on Li Qianxue¡¯s hand and put a ring on it for her. ¡°From today onwards, I will never let you go alone again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She was willing to try to believe in him and his promise. She believed that they would be happy too. ¡°Qianxue, I love you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Qianxue did not respond to him. In the past, she had done a lot and expressed a lot. Now, it was Su Chenghui¡¯s turn. Perhaps one day, she would be willing to say that she loved him again. As for before that, it would depend on his performance. This could be considered her little willfulness. (Li Qianxue, end.)

 Chapter 760 - Find That Woman

    <h4>Chapter 760: Chapter 001: Find That Woman</h4>

    Li Junsheng looked at the marks on the bed for a long time. Finally, he rubbed his be and took out his phone to make a call to Secretary Chen. Half an hourter, Li Junsheng, who had taken a shower and tidied himself up, saw secretary Chen, who had brought him clothes. Secretary Chen looked at the marks on the bed and quickly retracted his gaze. His gaze was fixed on Li Junsheng¡¯s face. ¡°Mayor Li, this ¨C¡± ¡°Go and check the surveince cameras now and find that woman.¡± Thirty minutes was enough for Li Junsheng to think clearly. Last night was a trap. After he had a few more drinks yesterday, there was a room upstairs. Secretary Chen happened to have something on yesterday, and it was just a spur of the moment thought. He thought that since this was the property of his childhood friend, no one would y tricks here. Who knew that when he returned to his room, there was a woman waiting for him on the bed. If Li Junsheng had only drunk alcohol, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have fallen for the other party¡¯s trick. However, the alcohol from yesterday was probably not an ordinary alcohol. There must have been something added to the alcohol. Since the woman didn¡¯t appear and didn¡¯t ckmail him right away, it meant that the other party must have a backup n. Perhaps it was a video or a photo. No matter which one it was, he was careless this time. ¡°Mayor Li, who do you think might have done this?¡±Secretary Chen didn¡¯t look too good. This problem could be big or small. If his opponent caught him.. ¡°Who did this?¡± The reform n that he proposed this time had affected the interests of many people. It was normal for these people to want to deal with him. Putting aside the reform n this time, his position was about to change. It could also be the work of apetitor. ¡°No matter who it is, pay close attention to it during this period of time. Be it the news or public opinion, keep a close eye on it.¡± If there really was someone who used the video or photos taken yesterday to threaten him, he did not mind letting those people know what would happen if they provoked him. Soon, secretary Chen returned. His expression was a little ugly. ¡°Mayor Li, the surveince camera didn¡¯t capture it.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡±Li Junsheng¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t capture it?¡± Secretary Chen couldn¡¯t even lift his head. He showed Li Junsheng the image he had copied. In the surveince video, he could indeed see a woman walking out of this room this morning. However, she had her head covered and wore a pair ofrge sunsses on her face. Her facial features could not be seen clearly at all. It could only be discerned from her appearance. She had a good figure and was slim and graceful. She was a woman. ¡°What About Last Night¡¯s video?¡± Secretary Chen showed him the video fromst night. For some reason, the electricity had stopped for a while. The entire corridor was pitch ck. In the darkness, only three figures could be seen entering the room. From the backs of the three figures, it looked like two people had carried each other into his room. However, all of them were just backs, and there was no front of them either. Those people had entered the room before him. He had drunk and entered the room after the three of them. At first, the three of them entered the room together, butter, they came out together. Because of the power failure in the corridor, the figure was still unclear. ¡°What about the surveince camera in the elevator?¡± ¡°The surveince camera in the elevator unexpectedly broke yesterday.¡± Broken? Hehe. What a coincidence. Li Junsheng¡¯s expression was solemn, and he was more and more certain that the other party hade prepared. ¡°Secretary Chen, give this video information to Big Liu. Tell him to investigate all the women who entered the hotel yesterday, especially these few people.¡± Although it was pitch ck, the figure and the walking features could still be found by someone with experience. ¡°Yes.¡± ... .. The person who was sent by Li Junsheng to search everywhere was hiding in the same room downstairs. She came out of the bathroom and put on the clothes that someone bought for her. ¡°Thank you, Ling Xuan.¡±Ye Zhen buttoned thest button and came out of the bathroom to face Ling Xuan, who was sitting on the bed, with gratitude on her face. ¡°Tch. Why are you being so polite with me?¡± Ling Xuan brushed the bangs on her forehead and looked at ye Zhen with a slightly mocking gaze. ¡°Your stepsister is really amazing. The one I found for you should be a top-notch gigolo in Qingcheng. Seriously speaking, she treats you quite well.¡± As she spoke, she nced at ye Zhen¡¯s face. When she came to deliver the clothes just now, the marks on her body... tsk. It really was. Actually, she hadn¡¯t seen any top-notch clothes either. It was purely based on her good friend¡¯s condition just now. Ye Zhen¡¯s expression was very ugly. Of course, she understood the meaning behind Ling Xuan¡¯s words. That ¡°Cowherd¡±fromst night looked skinny, but she really couldn¡¯t tell that he was that powerful. After tormenting her for an entire night, her legs were still weak. ¡°Ling Xuan, think of a way to find that gigolo.¡±She was afraid that her stepsister had other tricks up her sleeve, such as taking some photos or videos. Thinking of the trouble she might have to face next, ye Zhen secretly gritted her teeth. She had been too careless yesterday. She asked Ling Xuan again. After saying goodbye in a hurry, she left the hotel and rushed home to thepany. When she arrived at the office, it was already past ten in the morning. What ye Zhen did not expect was that there would be a big scene waiting for her behind. She had just entered her office when her immediate superior, Gu Mingxiu, came over. ¡°Xiao Ye, president ye is looking for you.¡± Gu Mingxiu looked at her with a hint of sympathy hidden in his eyes. ¡°Xiao Ye, um, president ye may be in a bad mood. You ¨C¡± Ye Zhen did not finish his sentence, but she knew what he meant. ¡°Thank you, manager Gu.¡± She quickly went upstairs. She entered the chairman¡¯s office. In the huge office, other than her father, the chairman of the General Drawing Group, Ye Nanshan. There were two others. One was her stepmother, Chen Wan, and the other was ye Ninghan. She was Chen Wan¡¯s daughter before she married ye Nanshan. When she saw Ye Ninghan, she thought of the generous gift she had given herst night. Ye Zhen¡¯s watery eyes darkened, but she still went forward as if nothing had happened. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°You still know that I¡¯m Your Dad?¡±Ye Nanshan looked at his daughter, his face not looking good. ¡°What did you dost night?¡± Ye Zhen didn¡¯t say anything. He nced in the direction of ye Ninghan and Chen Wan. Chen Wan was still fine. She had always been polite and had a faint smile on her face. Ye Ninghan was different. Her eyes were filled with schadenfreude. Ye Zhen looked at her expression and knew that she was not the one who had wronged ye Ninghanst night. She gritted her teeth. However, she suppressed her impulse. It was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. She was not in a hurry. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±Ye Zhen had realized that she would bete as soon as she woke up this morning. She had already called Gu Mingxiu to ask for leave. ¡°Nothing? Why? Do you think you¡¯re great just because you wrote a n that passed? Based on your work attitude, I can¡¯t let you continue to be in charge of the n this time.¡± As he spoke, he mmed the table hard. ¡°Don¡¯t follow up on the Ninghai case. Let Ninghan take charge.¡± Ye Zhen watched as ye Nanshan seized the opportunity to re up. The corners of her lips curled up into a cold smile. The corner of her eyes swept past ye Ninghan¡¯s face, and she understood. So Yesterday¡¯s Cowherd was just the beginning. Ye Ninghan was waiting for her here. She was the one who fought for Ninghai¡¯s proposal. She was the one who finished it first and perfected it. Who Was Ye Ninghan? ¡°Dad, I¡¯m just a littlete. And I¡¯ve already called manager Ye to apply for leave. If you want to dock my sry, I¡¯m fine with it. But Ninghai¡¯s case is mine. I definitely won¡¯t let anyone else handle it.¡± ¡°Pa!¡±. Ye Nanshan mmed the table heavily. ¡°What¡¯s your attitude? Huh? With your work attitude, so what if I let Ninghan take charge of this case? She¡¯s at least more motivated than you.¡± Ye Ninghan was more motivated? Ye Zhen almostughed. Of course she was motivated. In order to squeeze into the upper-ss Society of Qingcheng and change her fate, the mother and daughter worked hard to climb up the ranks, scheming. Not long after his mother died, ye Nanshan married Chen Wan. Chen Wan had given birth to their other child, Ye Jianhao, only a few months after she entered the house. ording to the time, she was already pregnant a few months before Chen Wan entered the house. What did it mean? It meant that ye Nanshan had hooked up with Chen Wan when her mother was still alive. When Chen Wan entered the house, she did note in alone. Ye Ninghan also entered the house with her daughter, who was said to be the daughter of her ex-husband. So her surname was Chen, and her name was Chen Ninghan. In the end, when she entered the house, she changed her surname and also changed her surname to Ye. Not only did ye Ninghan change her surname, ever since she entered the house, all these years, she had often gone against her and even sweet-talked her father, Ye Nanshan, to make him happy. She had a sweet appearance, a sweet mouth, and knew how to coax people. In less than a few years, the entire ye family had recognized ye Ninghan. As the real eldest daughter of the Ye family, her position had be awkward. Now, hearing her father say that he wanted ye Ninghan to improve herself, ye Zhen almostughed out of anger. Ye Ninghan was about the same age as her. Ever since she entered the ye family, she had been targeting her. In the open and in the dark, she had relied on ye Nanshan¡¯s doting, and she didn¡¯t know how much trouble he had caused her. It just so happened that this kind of person relied on her sweet mouth to follow Chen Wan and Coax Ye Nanshan to be happy. Her entire heart was biased towards them. ¡°Dad, I know.¡± Turning to look at Ye Ninghan, ye Zhen¡¯s voice was very sincere. ¡°I naturally know that Ye Ninghan is ambitious. However, it¡¯s a pity that other things are easy to talk about. You really can¡¯t handle the Ninghai case.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, sister?¡± Ye Ninghan thought of her arrangements yesterday, and she was still very proud. When she got her hands on the photo taken by the cowherd yesterday, she wanted to see how ye Zhen would still be arrogant in front of her. ¡°Nothing much.¡±The corners of Ye Zhen¡¯s lips curled up, but there was no smile in her eyes. ¡°President Ning of Ning Hai is friends with my uncle. He was willing to give Us Ning Hao¡¯s list to do, mostly because of my uncle.¡± ¡°You ¨C¡± Ye Nanshan¡¯s expression did not look good. He knew that she was telling the truth. But he was still angry. ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to say that we, Zhonghui, don¡¯t have the ability?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that Zhonghui has the ability, but there are manypanies in Qingcheng that are bigger than Zhonghui.¡±Ye Zhen did not give in. ¡°There are a fewpanies in Qingcheng that are better than us. Father, don¡¯t you know the best?¡± Of course, ye Nanshan knew that ever since his ex-wife died, his brother-inw had been trying to sabotage him. If it weren¡¯t for ye Zhen¡¯s face, Jiang You¡¯s situation would have been even more difficult. But the more it was like this, the more ufortable he felt, and the more ufortable he felt. Thepany was founded by him alone. Even if it was thanks to his ex-wife, if he did not have the ability, would thepany have the situation it had today? What right did his brother-inw have to treat him like this? ¡°Ah Zhen, why are you talking like this?¡±Chen Wan was silent for a long time before she finally spoke. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about your father in Qingcheng? He was the one who founded general drawing and developed thepany to the current situation. Doesn¡¯t this mean that he has the ability? How did you say that your father has to rely on someone else?¡± Ye Zhen looked at ye Nanshan¡¯s expression, which was getting uglier and uglier because of Chen Wan¡¯s words. In her heart, she was really impressed by this stepmother¡¯s ability to use eye medicine. Looking at this ability, with just a few words, she had once again instigated her rtionship with her father, even though their rtionship was not good to begin with. After Chen Wan finished applying eye medicine, Ye Ninghan followed. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry.¡±She took a few steps forward and stood behind ye Nanshan, she gently patted ye Nanshan¡¯s back. ¡°Sister is dumb and doesn¡¯t know how to speak. She definitely doesn¡¯t mean that. But she thinks that her grandfather and her uncle are even more amazing. Dad, don¡¯t be angry with sister.¡± Ye Zhen really smiled at this moment. She watched Chen Wan and Ye Ninghan sing and sing together. This caused ye Nanshan¡¯s expression to change drastically. ¡°Stop talking.¡±Ye Nanshan red at Ye Zhen. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. I don¡¯t believe that Ning Hai¡¯s case will be handed over to Ning Han. Ning Han is also a daughter of the Ye family. I believe that they will see Ning Han¡¯s ability.¡± Ye Zhen looked at ye Nanshan¡¯s actions. Her hands that hung by her side clenched into fists. Finally, she nodded. ¡°Okay. As long as President Ning agrees, I have no objections.¡± Now was not the time to shed all pretense of cordiality. Ye Zhen threw down this sentence and took a step back. ¡°But until then, I will still be in charge of Ning Hao¡¯s proposal.¡± ¡°You ¨C¡± Ye Nanshan did not expect ye Zhen to have such an attitude. Ye Zhen did not want to hear anything else that he wanted to say. ¡°Dad, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go and do my work. After all, Ning Hai is still waiting for me to give the results.¡± Ye Zhen left, but ye Nanshan¡¯s anger was still lingering. Chen Wan stepped forward at the right time and stood on his other side, helping him straighten his chest. ¡°Nanshan, don¡¯t be angry. Ye Zhen has misunderstood us. It hasn¡¯t been a day or two. I think that as time passes, she will naturally understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that she will understand.¡±Ye Nanshan snorted. ¡°Her heart has been set on her grandfather¡¯s family. How can she still see me as her father?¡± Chen Wan and Ye Ninghan looked at each other. Chen Wan smiled and gestured for Ye Ninghan to step back. She stood behind ye Nanshan and pressed his shoulders. ¡°In the end, isn¡¯t it because our reputation is still a littlecking? But I heard something that might be helpful to you.¡± ¡°What?¡±Ye Nanshan feltfortable being pressed by her, and the anger in his heart dissipated a lot. ¡°I heard that the new mayor of Qingcheng, mayor Li, hasn¡¯t gotten married yet.¡± Ye Nanshan didn¡¯t understand for a moment. ¡°I also heard about this. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s very young, only in his thirties.¡± ¡°Yeah. I also heard that not only is this new mayor young, he¡¯s also a member of Rong City¡¯s Li family.¡± Chen Wan knew, and Ye Nanshan naturally knew as well. ¡°Yeah. The Li family is an old aristocratic family. Not only does it have a good position in Rong City, but it also has connections in the capital.¡± ¡°Nanshan, tell me, if we were to have such a marriage ¨C¡± Chen Wan did not finish her sentence. Ye Nanshan turned around to look at her. Following her gaze, he saw ye Ninghan, who was standing at the side with a shy face. He immediately brightened up, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. However, mayor Li has just arrived. There are many people who want to have a rtionship with him. I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t meet us easily, right?¡± ¡°Nanshan.¡±Chen Wan knew what he was worried about. ¡°I heard that Mayor Li went to visit the Lu family as soon as he arrived.¡± The Lu family that she was talking about was ye Zhen¡¯s grandfather, Lu Manjiang. Ye Nanshan stared at her. ¡°You mean, you want ye Zhen to get close to Mayor Li?¡± Wouldn¡¯t that only encourage ye Zhen¡¯s arrogance? ¡°Nanshan, you¡¯re really biased. You only think about ye Zhen for every good thing. Why Don¡¯t you think about it? There¡¯s Still Ninghan.¡± ¡°But ¨C¡± ¡°Ninghan¡¯s surname is also ye Now. ording to seniority, she¡¯s also grandfather Lu¡¯s granddaughter.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±Ye Nanshan quietly came to a realization. His eyes were filled with joy as he looked at Chen Wan. ¡°You¡¯re really smart to think of this.¡± When she turned around to face ye Ninghan, the smile on her face became even more obvious. ¡°Ninghan, prepare well for the next few days. I¡¯m here to meet Mayor Li.¡± ¡°Got it, Dad.¡±Ye Ninghan smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely perform well.¡± ... .. Ye Zhen confirmed the final part of the n with President Ning of Ninghai. ¡°President Ning, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll change these requirements when I get back today. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied.¡± ¡°Okay, I believe in You.¡± President Ning looked at ye Zhen with a hint of admiration in his eyes. ¡°Ye Zhen, your ability is outstanding. To be honest, it¡¯s a little buried in your father¡¯s smallpany.¡± ¡°President Ning, you¡¯re too kind. I don¡¯t deserve your praise.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. Your uncle mentioned a few times that he wants you to go back to the Lu family. Even if you don¡¯t want to go to the Lu family, you cane to our Ninghai.¡± ¡°Thank you, President Ning. However, Jiang E is my family¡¯spany after all, so I hope President Ning can understand.¡± The smile on ye Zhen¡¯s face was very sincere, but she knew that she wouldn¡¯t leave thepany. Jiang Yi¡¯s sess today wasrgely thanks to her mother. What right did she have to leave and let that mother and daughter benefit for nothing? ¡°You.¡±President Ning smiled. After the official business was over, he was about to leave, but he suddenly remembered something. ¡°Right. Since you¡¯re here, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I just heard a piece of news today. It¡¯s rted to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rted to me?¡±Ye Zhen looked at President Ning with a bad feeling in her heart. .. Thirty minutester, Ye Zhen looked at the hotel door in front of her with a cold look in her eyes. She had really underestimated Chen Wan¡¯s shamelessness. She didn¡¯t expect Chen Wan to be so thick-skinned. Using her grandfather, Lu Manjiang, to ask mayor Li out and then bring ye Ninghan, the so-called ¡°Grandfather¡¯s granddaughter,¡±to go on a blind date with mayor Li? Ha. Ridiculous, really too ridiculous. Her grandfather only had her mother as a daughter. Her mother only gave birth to her. Where did ye Ninghan get the face to pretend to be her grandfather¡¯s granddaughter? If she didn¡¯t ruin this matter today, her surname wouldn¡¯t be ye. She quickly walked into the hotel, reported her father¡¯s name, and asked which private room they were in. Ye Zhen¡¯s footsteps were fast. Before entering the elevator, she received a message from Ling Xuan. [ yesterday¡¯s surveince camera was broken, and many images could not be found. However, the male prostitute¡¯s face was not captured. Only the side profile and back view were captured. It is still unclear which shop it is from. I will continue to get people to investigate. ] Two photos of men appeared together with this message. Ye Zhen did not even want to think about what happened that night. As soon as she found out that she had lost her body, she only wanted to leave as soon as possible. Then, she turned around to take a look. The man was sleeping. Furthermore, the curtains in the room had been pulled up. The light was very dim. She was afraid that she would surprise him by turning on the lights or pulling the curtains. When the other party woke up, he would pester her more, so he left in a hurry. She didn¡¯t know how the hotel¡¯s surveince cameras had taken pictures, but the side profile was very blurry. Ye Zhen tried hard to match this side profile with the side profile in the darkness, but even if the real person appeared in front of her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize such an unclear photo. It was better to let Ling Xuan investigate a little more. If only there was a positive photo. When the elevator arrived, ye Zhen put her phone back into her bag. Now was not the time to look for that gigolo. When she reached the door of the private room, Ye Zhen took a deep breath. She first thought about the situation that she might encounterter. After making a decision, she pushed the door open and entered resolutely. When the people in the private room saw her, they were all stunned. Especially ye Nanshan. ¡°You, what are you doing here?¡± Ye Zhen expressionlessly nced inside. There were only ye Nanshan, Chen Wan, and Ye Ninghan. She didn¡¯t see Mayor Li. She smiled, closed the door, and took two steps inside. ¡°I heard that dad arranged a blind date for me. Since it was arranged for me, as the main character, how could I note?¡± ¡°Who arranged a blind date for you?¡± Ye Nanshan really believed that this daughter in front of him was his nemesis. ¡°Who gave you permission toe? I have an important guest. There¡¯s nothing for you here. You Go back first.¡± ¡°An important guest?¡±Ye Zhen nodded. ¡°How important?¡± ¡°Sister.¡±Ye Ninghan looked at ye Zhen and felt her blood surge. The usual sweet smile on her face was about to burst. ¡°Since Daddy said that you¡¯re an important guest, then you¡¯re naturally very important. Also, didn¡¯t you hear what Daddy Said? There¡¯s nothing for you here. You Go back first.¡± ¡°Ye Ninghan.¡±Ye Zhen stood there and didn¡¯t give in. ¡°You seem to have made a mistake.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°My surname is ye too. I¡¯m also a member of the Ye family. I¡¯m still an employee of the drawingpany. Whether it¡¯s public or private, no matter how important the guest is, I have the right to stay.¡± ¡°You ¨C¡± Ye Ninghan was furious. She turned around and looked at ye Nanshan. Ye Nanshan did not expect such a turn of events. He was thinking of a way to chase ye Zhen away when the door of the private room opened again. Two people stood at the door. The newly appointed mayor of Qingcheng. He was only 33 years old this year. Beside him was his right-hand man, Secretary Chen. Secretary Chen walked in front and opened the door for Li Junsheng. ¡°Mayor Li, this is the ce.¡± Before Li Junsheng entered the room, he saw ye Zhen standing in the middle of the room. At the same time, Ye Zhen was also looking at him.

 Chapter 761 - Uncle Li? Is He that old

    <h4>Chapter 761: Chapter 002: Uncle Li? Is He that old</h4>

    Their eyes met, and they both looked at each other and studied each other. There were two people at the door, but ye Zhen could tell at a nce which one was the main character of the day, Mayor Li. The main thing was that the other person¡¯s aura waspletely different from the other man¡¯s. Was this the new mayor Li? Ye Zhen looked at him and vaguely felt a sense of familiarity. But more than that, she was sneering. He looked talented and had a high position. He was the mayor of Qingcheng. He would have unlimited potential in the future. How could she, Ye Ninghan, be worthy of such a man? Li Junsheng did not expect to see a little girl before he entered the house. Uh. It was not entirely true to say that she was a little girl. The other party was wearing a decent suit and her hair was just right up to her shoulders. She looked very neat and tidy. However, the way she looked at her seemed a little strange. For some reason, Li Junsheng felt a sense of familiarity towards her. The two of them met each other¡¯s eyes. Ye Nanshan, who was at the other end, was anxious. He quickly stood up and walked in front of Li Junsheng and Ye Ninghan. Chen Wan and Ye Ninghan followed beside him and walked towards Li Junsheng together. When they were almost in front of Li Junsheng, Ye Ninghan didn¡¯t forget to squeeze ye Zhen to the side. ¡°Mayor Li, you¡¯re here? Pleasee in.¡± ¡°Mayor Li.¡±Secretary Chen introduced Li Junsheng. ¡°This is the chairman of the general drawing group. He¡¯s also the son-inw of Old Master Lu, chairman ye Nanshan.¡± ¡°Hello, Chairman Ye.¡±Li Junsheng shook hands with ye Nanshan. As soon as he came to Qingcheng, he went to visit Lu Manjiang. It was not because of how powerful the Lu family was. In terms of power, any aristocratic family in Rongcheng was not ordinary. He had given birth to old master Lu because he had helped his father, rich, once. Rich had saved his life for Li Qi. Therefore, Li Qi knew that Li Junsheng wasing to Qingcheng to take up the post, and he told him repeatedly that if he came, he must visit Lu Manjiang. When Li Junsheng went to visit Lu Manjiang, he was the only son present. He had never met Lu Manjiang¡¯s daughter. Therefore, when he received a phone call yesterday saying that Lu Manjiang¡¯s son-inw wanted to see him, Li Qi did not decline. It was only right to meet the son-inw of his benefactor. ¡°Mayor Li, you are too kind. You can just call me Uncle Ye.¡±Ye Nanshan¡¯s words were filled with closeness and friendliness. Even though Li Junsheng had been in the officialdom for so many years, when he heard ye Nanshan¡¯s words, he almost couldn¡¯t hide the expression on his face. Lu Manjiang had saved Li Qi, and Li Qi and Lu Manjiang had be friends rich and rich. He called Lu Manjiang uncle. And now he called Ye Nanshan Uncle Ye? How could this seniority be counted? The corner of Secretary Chen¡¯s mouth twitched. This ye Nanshan¡¯s face was really big. He really relied on being Lu Manjiang¡¯s son-inw to gain face. ¡°Ye Dong is too polite. I came to Qingcheng to take up my post. My father told me to visit Uncle Lu. Since my father and uncle Lu are old friends, why don¡¯t I Call You Big Brother Ye?¡± It was just a form of address. He was the son-inw of his benefactor. It was okay to give him some face. Big Brother Ye? This time, it was ye Nanshan¡¯s turn to be unable to hide the expression on his face. If Li Junsheng called him brother, then... then how would he say that he would introduce his daughter to himter? Wouldn¡¯t that be a cross-generation? Li Junsheng looked at Chen Wan beside him as if he didn¡¯t see the expression on his face. ¡°You¡¯re Uncle Lu¡¯s daughter, right? Hello, Sister Lu. I¡¯m Li Junsheng. I¡¯ve often heard my father mention uncle Lu. I¡¯ve also been to Qingcheng twice, but this is the first time I¡¯ve met sister Lu.¡± ¡°PFFT.¡± Ye Zhen finally couldn¡¯t suppress the expression on her face. She couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. When sheughed, everyone in the room looked at her. Chen Wan had an awkward look on her face when Li Junsheng called her sister Lu. But she couldn¡¯t deny it. Now that she heard ye Zhen¡¯s ridicule, she felt as if her face was on fire. Ye Ninghan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good either. She stepped forward and was about to introduce herself to Li Junsheng. Who knew that she would be ruined by ye Zhen. Li Junsheng looked at the woman who was smiling brightly. She was very young and looked very beautiful. It wasn¡¯t that kind of exaggerated, ostentatious beauty. Oval face, almond-shaped eyes. Her appearance was gentle and ssical. When she entered the room just now, he felt the shrewdness on her body that didn¡¯t match her age. When she smiled at this moment, she gave off the feeling that she was a very bright and cheerful person. She was really a contradictory woman. ¡°This is ¨C¡± Ye Nanshan¡¯s face turned green. If it were not for Li Junsheng, he had no doubt that he would have turned around and rolled his eyes at Ye Zhen. ¡°This, this is my daughter, Ye Zhen.¡±If it was possible, he really wanted to chase ye Zhen out. ¡°Hello.¡± Ye Zhen only smiled. Sheughed very hard. When she heard Li Junsheng greeting her, she waved her hand and felt that it was really too funny. Her reaction was very strange. Li Junsheng did not understand what she wasughing about. However, he was a person who was used to big scenes. He would not let his expression show. He smiled and looked at ye Zhen who was standing behind the three of them. ¡°Can you tell me what you areughing about?¡± Ye Zhenughed even harder when she heard what he said. She waved her hand. Even if she wanted to answer, she had to let her recover first. Because Chen Wan¡¯s expression just now was too funny. Ye Nanshan¡¯s face was livid, but he was trying his best to control it. Chen Wan¡¯s face was pale, and her hands were almost twisted into a ball. Forcing herself to calm down, she took a step forward and timely blocked Li Junsheng¡¯s gaze at ye Zhen. ¡°Mayor Li, this is my daughter, Ye Ninghan.¡± Li Junsheng nced at Ye Ninghan. She had a very sweet appearance. She had a round face and big eyes. Such a girl was usually easy for men to like. She had the feeling of a little sister next door. ¡°Ninghan,e, I greet you ¨C¡±ye Nanshan wanted to say Big Brother Li. But when he thought of how Li Junsheng addressed him, he felt ashamed. ¡°I greet your uncle Li.¡± ¡°Hello, Uncle Li. I¡¯m Ye Ninghan.¡± Ye Ninghan took a step forward with a faint smile on her face. What was the matter with the way she addressed her? It was her real ability to take her down. Ye Zhenughed even more exaggeratedly when she heard ye Ninghan¡¯s voice. Li Junsheng did not respond to ye Ninghan¡¯s greeting. Her gaze was still on ye Zhen. ¡°Ye Zhen, are you done? With a guest here, how can you be so rude?¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯re Too Rude.¡± The three people standing together started to criticize ye Zhen. Ye Zhen held her stomach. It was really funny. Ye Ninghan wanted to go on a blind date with mayor Li. Why would she call him Uncle? Hahahaha, why was it so funny? Seeing the faces of the three people in front of her turn green, sheughed even more exaggeratedly. So what if her image was bad? Her purpose ofing here today was to ruin this blind date. ¡°Ye Zhen, if you¡¯re not feeling well, I¡¯ll let me send you back.¡±Ye Nanshan¡¯s face was red. It could be seen that he was trying his best to restrain himself. Chen Wan¡¯s expression became even more unsightly when she didn¡¯t expect Li Junsheng to continue asking. She wanted to stop him, but she couldn¡¯t. She hated ye Zhen to death in her heart. She was really a jinx. ¡°I¡¯m notughing. I just think it¡¯s funny.¡± Ye Zhen stoppedughing and looked in Chen Wan¡¯s direction. There was a deeper meaning in that gaze. Chen Wan felt a chill run down her spine. She could only step forward to smooth things over. ¡°Mayor Li, please don¡¯t take offense. Our Zhen Zhen has this kind of personality. She¡¯s not steady at all.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Sister is already so old, yet she still acts like a child. It¡¯s really ¨C¡± Ye Ninghan followed suit. Li Junsheng didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at ye Zhen. ¡°Miss Ye, can you tell me what you¡¯re smiling about?¡± If she wanted to use such a method to attract his attention, then he really didn¡¯t think so. Because this girl¡¯s eyes were very clear, very clean and limpid. ¡°Children like to joke around.¡±Chen Wan took a step forward, wanting to divert Li Junsheng¡¯s attention back to her. Today¡¯s main character should be ye Ninghan. Ye Zhen looked at the anxious expression on Chen Wan¡¯s face and finally restrained the smile on her face. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I like to joke around, just like how you like to pretend to be someone else¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Ye Zhen, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± ¡°Is it nonsense?¡±Ye Zhenughed and took a few steps forward, bypassing the three of them and walking in front of Li Junsheng. This man was the mayor of Qingcheng City. He was also the person that ye Ninghan wanted to curry favor with. However, it would be a miracle if she wanted ye Ninghan to curry favor with her. ¡±...¡± Especially since ye Ninghan was using the Lu family to get her position, it was even more impossible. ¡°Hello, Mayor Li. My name is Ye Zhen. I¡¯m Lu Manjiang¡¯s granddaughter. My only granddaughter.¡± Her voice was very pleasant to the ears. Naturally, Li Junsheng¡¯s focus was on the three words that she emphasized. Li Junsheng looked at the person¡¯s face in front of him. The feeling he had when he first entered the room was back. She had a pair of beautiful almond-shaped eyes and a gentle temperament, but when she stared at him seriously, he could feel that she was shrewd from the inside out. Interesting. He smiled. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Lu Zhen gently brushed her hair. ¡°My mother only gave birth to me, and my grandfather only has my mother. As for this madam Chen, I¡¯m sorry, her surname is Chen, not Lu.¡± ¡°Ye Zhen.¡± ¡°Ye Zhen.¡± ¡°Sister.¡± Three voices sounded at the same time. Ye Zhen turned her face and looked at the three people behind her. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡±...¡± It was precisely because they didn¡¯t say anything wrong that their expressions were so ugly. Who Was Li Junsheng? A shrewd person. Seeing this, there was nothing that he didn¡¯t understand. He suddenlyughed. ¡°Is that so? I think I misunderstood just now.¡± ¡°No, no, no. Mayor Li, it¡¯s not that you misunderstood.¡±Ye Zhen still had a smile on her face. ¡°Someone deliberately let you misunderstand.¡± ¡°Ye Zhen.¡± Ye Nanshan¡¯s face was ashen. If it weren¡¯t for Li Junsheng, ye Zhen had no doubt that he would have made a move on her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I seem to have talked too much. I¡¯m sorry.¡±She retracted her gaze and looked at Li Junsheng. ¡°Today¡¯s timing is not right. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯lle with Grandpa again and invite Mayor Li to our humble abode for a gathering.¡± Li Junsheng looked at this very young woman. It was rare to see such a woman. Shrewd and calctive, clear and Frank. She said apologetic words, but there was no apology in her eyes. Every sentence had a hidden meaning. Interesting. He smiled. ¡°Indeed, today is not a good time. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s visit Uncle Lu¡¯s house next time.¡± His words surprised ye Nanshan. He couldn¡¯t help but show some emotion on his face. Who Didn¡¯t know that Mayor Li had just taken office? He was the hottest figure in Qingcheng? It wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to invite him. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Manjiang¡¯s fame, Li Junsheng wouldn¡¯t have given them this face? ¡°Mayor Li.¡± ¡°Chairman Ye, I have something to do today, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Hearing that the other party had even changed the way he addressed her, Ye Zhen smiled. ¡°No, look, mayor Li, the dishes are already ordered. No matter what, you have to eat before you leave.¡± Chen Wan was anxious and could not help but speak first. Li Junsheng nced at her, his expression indifferent. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mrs. Ye. You know, now we have rules too. We can¡¯t just eat and drink outside.¡± If they were really members of Lu Manjiang¡¯s family, it wouldn¡¯t matter if they had a meal together. But if it didn¡¯t matter, it was better to avoid them. Ye Zhen smiled. This mayor Li was interesting. As expected of a mayor. Listen to his standard of speech. ¡°Secretary Chen, Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mayor Li, I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Ye Zhen followed behind Mayor Li. After taking two steps, she turned to look at ye Nanshan and the others behind her. ¡°Dad, Auntie, since the dishes have been ordered, you guys can enjoy them by yourselves. You Can¡¯t waste them, right?¡± Chen Wan was so angry that her mouth almost went crooked. This wretched girl, was she here just to go against him? Ye Ninghan¡¯s face turned pale. Ye Zhen, Ye Zhen, always sabotaging her good deeds. How hateful. Li Junsheng had already left. Secretary Chen followed behind him. Before he left, he nced at ye Nanshan. That gaze had a deeper meaning. Ye Nanshan felt a chill on his back. If he wanted to chase after her, he was afraid that he would make Li Junsheng even more unhappy. He could only watch as ye Zhen left. Ye Zhen left the private room. She was obviously in a good mood. Things were much easier than she thought. After leaving the private room, she looked at Li Junsheng. She felt that this new mayor was pleasing to the eye. He was too smart. He was really smart. She liked to deal with smart people. ¡°Mayor Li, thank you for today.¡± No matter what, even for Lu Manjiang¡¯s sake, she was grateful that he was willing to support her. ¡°Miss Ye, I¡¯ve said it before. I know your grandfather. You Don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± ¡°I still have to thank you.¡±Ye Zhen didn¡¯t believe that Li Junsheng couldn¡¯t see that she was using him. ¡°Mayor Li, since you¡¯re grandfather¡¯s friend, you can call me ye Zhen.¡± ¡°Thank you very much for today¡¯s matter. If there¡¯s a chance next time, I¡¯ll definitely treat you to a meal.¡± As she spoke, she bowed slightly and leaned her body forward 15 degrees. She looked very respectful. Li Junsheng looked at her like this and said, ¡°Why do you have to do it next time? Isn¡¯t today enough? You haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet, right?¡± ¡±...¡±ye Zhen was stunned. ¡°Why? Is it inconvenient?¡± ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s very convenient. Very convenient.¡±After ye Zhen replied, she felt that her question was really ¡ª ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then mayor Li, please.¡± Li Junsheng was not in a hurry to leave. He tilted his face and looked at ye Zhen. The smile on his face was very indifferent. ¡°Since you asked me to call you by your name, you don¡¯t have to call me mayor Li.¡± ¡°Okay then, uncle Li, please.¡± Li Junsheng looked at the young girl¡¯s calm expression and suddenly had an indescribable feeling. He clearly did not feel it when ye Ninghan called him that earlier, but why did he feel ufortable when this youngdy called him Uncle? Uncle Li? was he that Old? .. It was still the same hotel. It was just a change of room. Secretary Chen had already left. Before he left, he left the car behind for Li Junsheng. There were only Li Junsheng and ye Zhen at the dining table. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Ye Zhen nced at him, picked up the tea on the table, and poured him a cup of tea. ¡°Uncle Li, have some tea.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡±Li Junsheng picked up the Teacup and looked at ye Zhen. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know that your mother ¨C¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±Ye Zhen looked like she didn¡¯t care. ¡°My mother died less than half a year ago, and my father married that woman. She gave birth to my younger brother less than half a year after she entered the family. Heh. It¡¯s been almost ten years now. Who in the entire Qingcheng City still remembers my mother. Everyone only knows that Mrs. Ye¡¯s surname is Chen, but no one knows that Mrs. Ye¡¯s surname was originally Lu.¡± She appeared calm and collected on the surface, but Li Junsheng saw a sh of sadness in her eyes. She frowned slightly. Such things were actually verymon. It was just that the real aristocratic families would make some cover-ups. They wouldn¡¯t make it so obvious. Looking at the gloomy look in the little girl¡¯s eyes, he wanted tofort her. But Ye Zhen didn¡¯t want to continue this topic, so she changed the topic. ¡°Right. Uncle Li probably doesn¡¯t know, right? My dad didn¡¯t just treat you to a meal today.¡± If he failed today, it didn¡¯t mean that he would fail again in the future. If there was one, there would be two. With ye Nanshan¡¯s personality, he probably wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. ¡°I can see it.¡± Li Junsheng nodded. The thoughts of those people just now were too obvious. Anyone could see it. ¡°Then what do you think of my cheap younger sister?¡± Li Junsheng wasn¡¯t in a hurry to answer. He looked at ye Zhen and felt that this girl was really interesting. He was clearly curious, but he said it as if he didn¡¯t care. ¡°En, it looks pretty good.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Ye Zhen didn¡¯t say anything. She poured herself a cup of tea. The little bit of good feeling she had for Li Junsheng just now had beenpletely ruined. ¡°But I think you¡¯re even better.¡± Ye Zhen paused in the act of drinking tea. She put down the Teacup again and turned to Li Junsheng. ¡°Uncle Li, can I ask you for a favor?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really a favor. I just feel that a big shot like you wouldn¡¯t fall for someone like my sister, right?¡± This time, it was Li Junsheng¡¯s turn tough. He looked at ye Zhen and once again thought that this little girl was very interesting. ¡°You, don¡¯tugh.¡± Ye Zhen originally didn¡¯t think so, but who asked ye Ninghan to be so thick-skinned? She had a sweet mouth and thick skin. Her looks weren¡¯t bad. What if she found an opportunity to coax Li junsheng into ¡°epting¡±her with a smile? Wouldn¡¯t her life be miserable in the future? ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±Ye Zhen knew that in front of a person like Li Junsheng, it was best not to y any tricks. She chose to tell the truth. ¡°Uncle Li, you know my grandfather. You Call My grandfather uncle, so you¡¯re on the same level as my uncle. In this case, you¡¯re my sister¡¯s Elder, right?¡± In other words, since he was an elder, he couldn¡¯t attack the younger generation.

 Chapter 762 - â€œYouâ€™d better think of a way quickly.â€

    <h4>Chapter 762: CHAPTER 003: ¡°You¡¯d better think of a way quickly.¡±</h4>

    This time, Li Junsheng did not hide it andughed out loud. Although he was only thirty-three years old this year. But he had been in power for a long time. Other than in front of people close to him, most of the time, he did not show his emotions. Even most of the time, when faced with all kinds of pressure, he could still deal with it with a smile. The little girl in front of him only said a few words, but he could not help butugh. ¡°Uncle Li, you ¨C¡±ye Zhen was a little uncertain. Li Junsheng stoppedughing, but the smile in his eyes did not diminish in the slightest. ¡°Yes. I understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Then you ¨C¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you already called me uncle. I Won¡¯t go so far as toy my hands on my niece.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Li.¡±Ye Zhen was relieved. She picked up the Teacup again. ¡°Uncle Li, I¡¯ll toast you with tea instead of wine.¡± Li Junsheng picked up the Teacup and clinked it with her. Seeing the little girl smile with her eyes curved like stars, his mood suddenly improved. .. After dinner, he didn¡¯t chat with Li Junsheng much. After parting with Li Junsheng, ye Zhen got into her car. Just then, Ling Xuan called her. ¡°Zhen Zhen, I found that Gigolo.¡± ¡°Really?¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Where is he? I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the flower picking club on Sha Xing Road.¡±She reported her location to ye Zhen. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll wait for you toe in, or ¨C¡± ¡°Wait for me. Keep an eye on him and don¡¯t let him run away.¡± After saying that, ye Zhen put her phone aside, stepped on the elerator, and headed towards Sha Xing Road. In less than twenty minutes, ye Zhen saw that man. How should she put it? At first nce, it was not quite what she remembered. She sat there with a cold look in her eyes. Ling Xuan looked at her expression and then looked at the gigolo sitting not far away from her. That man was joking with a woman who looked to be in her forties. He didn¡¯t forget to put one hand on the back of the woman¡¯s waist. The expression on his face was unrestrained and a little obscene. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±Ling Xuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve asked him clearly. Recently, he suddenly had an additional 200,000 yuan in his ount. Although the remittance ount is not between ye Ninghan and Chen Wan, it was sent by Chen Wan¡¯s younger brother.¡± ¡°200,000 yuan in one night. This money is too easy to earn.¡±Since that was the case, it was most likely this person. Ye Zhen kept staring at the cowherd as she spoke, but she could not connect this person to the person from that night. ¡°Wait a moment. I bought him a clock. It¡¯s almost time.¡± Ling Xuan nced over as she spoke. Ye Zhen saw the cowherd touch the woman again. She didn¡¯t know what he said, but it made the woman very happy. She took out a tip and stuffed it into his clothes. ¡°What era is it, and you still use cash. It¡¯s really ¨C¡± Ling Xuan looked down at him. But not long after, she saw the cowherd walk over. Ling Xuan had already asked before. People who worked here didn¡¯t use their real names, but their stage names. This cowherd¡¯s stage name was Mo Nan. As he walked closer, ye Zhen could see him even more clearly. The person in front of her was very thin, very thin. She remembered that the man that night was also thin, but he was the thin kind. She even vaguely remembered the abdominal muscles on his waist. Her gaze swept over Mo Nan. There was no sense of familiarity, only strangeness. ¡°Which one of you two beautiful sisters called me Zhong? Or are you two together?¡± Mo Nan was about to sit down when he saw ye Zhen¡¯s face. His eyes widened. ¡°You ¨C¡± ¡°Me What?¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s face was no longer as innocent and naive as she had been when she was in front of Li Junsheng. Her expression was very cold. Her pair of gloomy eyes stared at Mo Nan¡¯s face. Mo Nan had served in the flower picking club for a long time. He admitted that he had seen all kinds of women. But at this moment, he was still shocked by ye Zhen¡¯s gaze. He swallowed his saliva and tried hard to calm his breathing. ¡°Miss, although I didn¡¯t serve you that day, I won¡¯t refund the money. If you feel that it¡¯s a loss, I can apany you again tonight.¡± What? Ye Zhen and Ling Xuan looked at each other in shock. .. Half an hourter, Ling Xuan looked at Ye Zhen, her eyes full of worry. ¡°How are you? Are You Okay?¡± The news they had just received was too shocking. Mo nan actually said that it wasn¡¯t him that night. He said that he had indeed received a sum of money, and also said that he had received a signal from the person who had given him the money, saying that he wanted to ¡°Apany¡±ye Zhen well for one night. But that night, he didn¡¯t do anything. Because he had been waiting in the hotel room for ye Zhen toe, but he didn¡¯t see her. In the end, he only thought that someone had paid to trick him. Or maybe these rich youngdies couldn¡¯t afford to y anymore, so he gave up. He didn¡¯t expect that ye Zhen woulde looking for him today. He thought that ye Zhen was here to take back the money. ¡°Do you believe what that Mo Nan Said?¡± ¡°I do.¡±Ye Zhen nodded. Ling Xuan was puzzled by her straightforwardness. ¡°You believe him just because he said so?¡± ¡°Not exactly.¡±At first, it was because of Mo Nan¡¯s first words. Later, she became suspicious after seeing his figure. After all, that man looked sturdier than Mo nan that night. Also, although it was on the bed, Ye Zhen could still feel that the man seemed to be very tall. It was true that she had taken a quick nce that day, but the man¡¯s feet were already at the end of the bed. From this, it could be seen that the man was definitely not short when he was awake. Mo Nan did not look short just now, but she guessed that he was at most 1.75 to 1.78 meters. And the man that day was at least 1.8 meters tall. All the details were put together, and Ye Zhen believed in her own judgment. ¡°If it¡¯s not him, then who is it?¡± It would have been easier if she knew it was a gigolo, but now it was all better. Ye Zhen shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±It had been a few days since she had seen that man¡¯s side profile. The impression in her mind faded a little. ¡°Forget it.¡±Ye Zhen stopped thinking about it for the time being. ¡°Just think of it as being bitten by a dog.¡± ¡°Zhen Zhen?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± Ye Zhen didn¡¯t want to talk about it. However, Ling Xuan had no choice but to bring it up. ¡°That, Zhen Zhen, it¡¯s really not that I want to ruin your mood. Have you ever thought about it? You Don¡¯t mind, but what if there are side effects from that day?¡± As she spoke, she nced at ye Zhen¡¯s stomach. Ye Zhen patted the back of her hand forcefully. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I took my medicine.¡± She wasn¡¯t that naive. Even if it was her first time, she was still unwilling to ept it. But now, she couldn¡¯t bear the consequences of messing around. Putting everything else aside, if she was really pregnant with the child of an unknown man, Lu Manjiang would probably be the first to beat her up. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±Ling Xuan heaved a sigh of relief, but she didn¡¯t let it gopletely. ¡°Your stepsister is really vicious. In fact, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not with that gigolo. At least, it might just be an ident.¡± Ye Zhen was silent. Of course, she knew how vicious ye Ninghan was underneath her sweet appearance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve prepared a big gift for her.¡± It was impolite not to reciprocate. It didn¡¯t mean that she could only ept gifts from others, but she couldn¡¯t retaliate, right? .. When ye Zhen entered thepany, she felt the gazes of the people around her. Those gazes made her very ufortable. She quickly entered the elevator in her high heels. When she went upstairs, she received a message from her colleague, Xiao Xu, whom she usually had a good rtionship with. ¡°Ye Zhen, something happened. Where are you?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Boss came down. He said that the n we made for Ning Hai has been leaked.¡± Ye Zhen¡¯s grip on her phone tightened. She didn¡¯t even have time to reply to the message. The moment the elevator opened, she quickly rushed out. ¡°Ye Zhen.¡±Xiao Xu saw hering and quickly stood up. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Today, thepany has spread the word. They said that Ning Hai¡¯s case was leaked, and they even said that it was you ¨C¡± Ye Zhen didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but ye Zhen knew what she meant. ¡°Where¡¯s manager Gu?¡± ¡°He was called up.¡±Xiao Xu pointed up. Naturally, it was ye Nanshan¡¯s office. Ye Zhen turned around and went upstairs. Xiao Xu stopped her. ¡°Ye Zhen, the higher-ups are angry. You ¨C¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know.¡±Ye Zhen didn¡¯t have the mood to stay. She patted Xiao Xu on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you, Xiao Xu.¡± Ye Zhen didn¡¯t rush upstairs. She went to her own office first. She was the team leader in the nning department and had her own office. Sitting behind her desk, she opened herptop and browsed through thepany¡¯s internal forum. Ning Hai¡¯s list this time could be considered as Ning Hai doing it for the Lu family¡¯s sake. The Lu family had a superior position in Qingcheng. Ye Zhen¡¯s grandfather, Lu Manjiang, was considered a well-known figure in Qingcheng. The so-called well-known figure was not because of how big the Lu family¡¯s business was or how powerful the Lu family¡¯spany was. It was that Lu Manjiang was an economics professor. His students were old friends. The Lu family was a schrly family. Lu Manjiang was not the only one. Ye Zhen¡¯s grandmother was also a university professor. Ye Zhen¡¯s grandfather had two children. One was ye Zhen¡¯s mother, Lu He. The other was ye Zhen¡¯s uncle, Lu Zhixuan. Lu Zhixuan was not much older than ye Zhen. He was Lu Manjiang¡¯s oldest son. Ye Zhen¡¯s grandmother got pregnant identally when she was very old, andter gave birth to Lu Zhixuan. After giving birth to Lu Zhixuan, ye Zhen¡¯s grandmother¡¯s body was injured, and she passed away not long after. At that time, Lu Yi, who was already 18 years old, took on the responsibility of taking care of her younger brother. Therefore, after Lu Zhixuan¡¯s sister passed away, he paid special attention to Ye Zhen, his niece. He was Lu Manjiang¡¯s child, young and mature. He had been influenced since he was young and had started his own business since university. Now, Lu Zhixuan¡¯spany was ranked quite high in Qingcheng. Although it couldn¡¯t bepared to the Zhan family, Dong family, and other established families, it could still be said to be influential in Qingcheng. President Ning of Ninghai had a good rtionship with Lu Zhixuan. For his sake, he gave Ning Hai¡¯s list to Jiang Hui. He also assigned ye Zhen to be in charge. Ever since ye Zhen received the list, she hadn¡¯t had a good rest for nearly a month. She had just confirmed the final details with President Ning yesterday. She really couldn¡¯t figure out how such a thing could happen under such circumstances. The internal forum had the most discussions today, and there was only one post that was still at the top. It said that ye Zhen ate at two restaurants. On the one hand, she was nning for Ning Hai, and on the other hand, she had dealings with Ning Hai¡¯s rivalpany, the Zhongyuan Company. The post not only had words, but there was also a photo. It was a photo of her having a meal with the general manager of the Zhongyuan Company. Seeing that photo, ye Zhen was a little speechless. This photo was from many days ago. At that time, Ning Hai had just handed the case over to them. She had an appointment with Ling Xuan that day, so they had a meal together. Halfway through, Ling Xuan took a call and went out for a while. It was at this time that the general manager of the Central ins came over to greet her. Although the other party was a rivalpany to Ning Hai, they did not have any bad blood with Jiang Yi. Ye Zhen did not expect that after she had just exchanged a few pleasantries with the other party, someone would actually take a photo of her and post it on the Internal Forum of thepany? Ye Zhen read through the post from beginning to end. Before she could finish reading it, the internal line rang. It was ye Nanshan. ¡°Come up here and speak clearly.¡± Ye Nanshan¡¯s style was to hang up after saying this. He was not the only one upstairs. There were other people present as well. Ignoring ye Nanshan¡¯s mor, ye Zhen called the public rtions department first. ¡°How dare you post this kind of post without any evidence? You Don¡¯t want to do it anymore, right? Fine, let¡¯s change people.¡± After hanging up, she gave President Ning a call. As long as President Ning believed her, nothing else was a big problem. Ye Zhen first settled the matter in front of her. In the middle, ye Nanshan called again, asking her to go upstairs and exin things clearly. Ye Zhen¡¯s reaction was to ignore it. She picked up her bag and was ready to leave. ¡°Ye Zhen, what are you ¨C¡±ye Nanshan made a few phone calls but couldn¡¯t get anyone toe. He put down his face again. So he asked Gu Mingxiu toe down and ask her to go up. ¡°I have an appointment with President Ning. Now I¡¯m Going To Ning Hai Company. Is there a problem?¡± Seeing the surprise on Gu Mingxiu¡¯s face, ye Zhen smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Manager Gu, this matter will be resolved.¡± She would go to Ning Hai now and exin the problem to President Ning. Ye Zhen left the house and headed straight for Ning Hai¡¯spany. She believed that President Ning would make his own judgment and would not easily believe that she would do such a thing. Moreover, they had signed an agreement. Even if the central ins really knew about Ning Hai¡¯s n, so what? Would he still dare to use it? He thought in his heart, but he did not dare to be careless. Some things had to be resolved as soon as possible. However, the more urgent it was, the more trouble it would cause. Ye Zhen¡¯s car broke down halfway. Ye Zhen got out of the car. After calling for a tow truck, she was about to call a taxi to go to Ning Hai¡¯spany, but she did not know that the few cars that came were all upied. Just as she was about to call for a didi, a ck Audi stopped in front of her. She took a step back, and the back seat of the car was put down. Inside was Li Junsheng¡¯s face. ¡°Ye Zhen? What are you ¨C¡± ¡°Uncle Li?¡± When Li Junsheng heard the little girl call him Uncle Li, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the car break down?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Ye Zhen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to hail a taxi here. I was just about to call for a taxi.¡± ¡°Where are you going? Get in the car. I¡¯ll drive you.¡± As Li Junsheng spoke, he opened the car door and motioned for ye Zhen to get in.

 Chapter 763 - She Shouldnâ€™t have put in so much effort in front of him

    <h4>Chapter 763: Chapter 004: She Shouldn¡¯t have put in so much effort in front of him</h4>

    Ye Zhen got into the car without much hesitation. Firstly, Li Junsheng was the mayor of a city. There was no need for him to harm her. Secondly, she was indeed in a hurry to exin to President Ning. After getting into the car, ye Zhen looked at Secretary Chen who was driving in front. She realized that it was time to go to work. ¡°Uncle Li, you¡¯re not busy, are you? Will this time be a hindrance to your work?¡± She was indeed in a hurry, but she did not want Li Junsheng to think that she did not know her manners. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±Li Junsheng smiled. ¡°I just finished my work. I¡¯m free now.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Uncle Li.¡±Ye Zhen was generous and not pretentious. Li Junsheng looked at her like this and a smile appeared on his face. Of course, he didn¡¯t miss the anxious look on her face. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Ning Hai Company,¡±ye Zhen said. Thinking that Li Junsheng had juste to Qingcheng and probably wouldn¡¯t know, she told him Ning Hai¡¯s address again. ¡°Okay,¡±Li Junsheng instructed Secretary Chen. Secretary Chen was really strange. The one who had been following Li Junsheng in Lin City was secretary Li. He could be considered secretary Li¡¯s assistant. After secretary Li was transferred to another job, he had gone to other ces. Hence, he followed Li Junsheng to Qingcheng. Speaking of which, he had been following Li Junsheng for a few years. He had always seen a very gentle smile on his face. However, he was not close to anyone. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Li.¡± Li Junsheng turned to look at her. It seemed that this was the first time he was in the mood to correct her. ¡°Speaking of which, you shouldn¡¯t be older than you by much, right?¡± Ye Zhen didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t understand why he was talking about age. ¡°You Call Me Grandpa and uncle. If I don¡¯t call you uncle Li, what should I call you?¡±Ye Zhen didn¡¯t think about it for a moment, but she suddenly nodded. ¡°Should I call you uncle Li?¡± Li Junsheng felt that the car was slightly tilted at this moment. He nced indifferently at Secretary Chen in front of him. Secretary Chen quickly steadied the car and stared at the road ahead, not daring to listen anymore. ¡°Your Company does business with Ning Hai?¡± He hade to Qingcheng and done some research on all the enterprises in Qingcheng. Not to mention the Zhan family¡¯s influence in Qingcheng. Of course, ever since Zhan haoze returned to the Zhan family, he had split up the Zhan family¡¯s influence. Besides the Zhan family, there was also the Ning family. The Dong family. The Lu family could be considered one of the aristocratic families that had developed quite well in Qingcheng. The Ye family could be considered one of them. But in the end, their foundation was still too shallow. ¡°Yes.¡±Ye Zhen nodded. ¡°My uncle has a good rtionship with President Ning. He asked them to hand over a proposal to us.¡± The carriage was very quiet. Ye Zhen looked at Li Junsheng and said, ¡°Uncle Li, speaking of which, I still owe you a meal.¡± Last time, she clearly said that she was treating, but in the end, Li Junsheng bought the bill. In this way, she owed him twice. ¡°Uncle Li, when do you think you have time...¡± ¡°Today.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°I have time today.¡±Li Junsheng looked at her stunned look and felt very satisfied with the effect he had created. ¡°Then, then...¡±ye Zhen was just being polite just now. She was in a hurry to go to Ning Hai and exin to someone. ¡°You go and do your thing first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Zhen held back the action of patting her chest. She didn¡¯t know why, but she actually felt a little nervous when facing Li Junsheng. She got off the car when she arrived at Ning Hai Company. After ye Zhen made the announcement, she went upstairs to look for President Ning. Recently, she had beening here frequently, so she was familiar with the ce. President Ning was indeed a little unhappy and emotional. However, he wouldn¡¯t be so nervous and angry. There were rules in the industry. Even if a n was really leaked, the person who got it couldn¡¯t actually be used. It could only mean that his n was known in advance, so he would be a little unhappy. Ye Zhen was here to exin. At the same time, because Ning Hai had given them more time, she could do it again. She expressed her sincerity to President Ning and told him about the solution. Regarding this incident, she said that the drawingpany would definitely handle it to the end. Moreover, there was no evidence at the moment. That photo was just a coincidence. ¡°Maybe this is what they wanted you to see?¡± Ye Zhen believed that with President Ning¡¯s status, he would never convict her based on a photo. The exnation went smoothly, and President Ning was satisfied with the solution. Before leaving, Ye Zhen made a small request to President Ning. ¡°President Ning, before everything is settled, can you not tell my dad, which is to say that we will continue the contract?¡± This matter could be big or small, but if Ning Haipany really decided that general drawing would break the contract, they would not be able to bear the consequences. Seeing that President Ning did not understand her gaze, ye Zhen smiled a little awkwardly. ¡°Am I not trying to catch the mole? Otherwise, why would the photo be circted for all of you to see in less than three minutes after I sat with him?¡± As the saying goes, one should not expose one¡¯s dirtyundry to the public. If possible, ye Zhen really did not want to let anyone know about the internal affairs of thepany. However, the other party had used such a method to scheme against her. She could not hide it even if she wanted to. President Ning nodded understandingly and finally agreed. Ye Zhen knew that the other party was doing this for her uncle¡¯s sake, but she was still grateful and said that she would treat him to a meal next time. Forty minutester, ye Zhen came out of Ning Hai building. Her phone called, saying that the car had already been towed away. She sighed and was about to call a taxi when she suddenly realized that the car parked by the roadside looked a little familiar. She stopped in her tracks and went forward with some uncertainty. The car window was lowered, and she saw Li Junsheng¡¯s face. .. She could see that Li Junsheng was reading a document in his hand. When he saw here down, he raised his head to look at her. He was sitting in the car, looking very calm. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°AH? Yes.¡±Ye Zhen didn¡¯t dare to think that way, but she was really curious. ¡°Uncle Li, have you been waiting for me here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to treat me to a meal?¡± Li Junsheng¡¯s words made ye Zhen¡¯s eyeballs almost fall out. The dignified mayor Li needed her meal? ¡°Yeah.¡±She nced at her phone. It was still early for dinner. ¡°Get in the car.¡±Li Junsheng closed the document and put it aside. Ye Zhen got in the car. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Li.¡± ¡°What do you want to Eat?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡±Ye Zhen reacted after saying this. There were people on the inte who said that the most annoying thing was to ask others what they wanted to eat while eating, and others answered whatever they wanted. ¡°Uncle Li, about that, I¡¯m not that picky about food. You can decide.¡± Li Junsheng nodded and told Secretary Chen. The car started up, and Ye Zhen looked at the side of Li Junsheng¡¯s face. ¡°Uncle Li, Don¡¯t you want to go back to the office?¡± She said it in a more general way, but in fact, she had never entered the city proper before. ¡°There¡¯s no need today.¡±Li Junsheng looked at the little girl. From his point of view, she really was a little girl. ¡°Today, my job is to go out and do research. I¡¯m done.¡± Ye Zhen nodded. For a moment, she was speechless again. But it was very strange. She did not feel uneasy just because she was sitting next to a man. This feeling was a little new. But it could be because of Li Junsheng¡¯s official position. Or maybe it was because of his own reasons, he gave people a special feeling of stability. Yes, it was stability. Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t help but look at him again. Li Junsheng was also looking at her. When his eyes met hers, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No.¡±Ye Zhen stuck out her tongue and shook her head. Just when she wanted to find a topic to talk about, her phone rang. ¡°Sorry, Uncle Li, I have to take this call.¡± Li Junsheng had a casual expression on his face. Ye Zhen took out her phone. It was ye Nanshan¡¯s call. When she picked up the call, she identally put it on speaker. Just as she was about to turn it off, ye Nanshan¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Ye Zhen, where have you been? You¡¯ve caused such a big mess, and you still have the mood to hang around outside? Get into thepany right now. Also, you¡¯re not allowed to interfere in the Ninghai case from now on. Work for Ninghan. Let me tell you ¨C¡± Ye Zhen was a little embarrassed. That string of words was spoken very quickly. She didn¡¯t want to hear it, but she heard it. Knowing that Li Junsheng was beside her, she didn¡¯t n to say anything more and quickly hung up. ¡°Sorry for making a fool of myself, Uncle Li.¡± Li Junsheng nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything. Ye Zhen felt a little awkward. This kind of emotion was different from the awkwardness she didn¡¯t want President Ning to know just now. She couldn¡¯t help but move a little toward the car window. Her hands also twisted together from holding the phone. At this time, the phone rang again. Ye Zhen was about to hang up when Li Junsheng reached out and took the phone. Ye Zhen¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t need to turn on the speakerphone to hear ye Nanshan¡¯s voice ¡°Ye Zhen, you hung up on me.¡± ¡°This is Li Junsheng.¡± Ye Zhen:¡±...¡± Li Junsheng turned on the speakerphone, and ye Nanshan¡¯s gasp could be clearly heard from inside the car. ¡°Li, Li ¨C¡± ¡°Li Junsheng, chairman Ye, we just met a few days ago.¡± ¡°Mayor Li, Zhen Zhen, she ¨C¡± ¡°She¡¯s with me. I don¡¯t know, why are you looking for her?¡± ¡°No, nothing much.¡±Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t see ye Nanshan¡¯s expression through the phone, but she knew that his expression must be very interesting. It was a pity that she did not see it with her own eyes. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first. I still have to go to dinner with ye Zhen.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Okay. Goodbye, Chairman Ye.¡± Li Junsheng hung up the phone and handed the phone back to Ye Zhen. Ye Zhen looked at her phone. ¡°Uncle Li, actually ¨C¡± She could handle such a small situation on her own. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Can We Go Eat Now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Zhen nodded and clenched her phone. She had mixed feelings. She nced at Li Junsheng and pursed her lips. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Li.¡± ¡°Since you called me uncle Li, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡± Li Junsheng thought of what she had said thest time. ¡°Does chairman ye usually talk to you like this at home?¡± ¡°More or less.¡±Even if he did not yell at her or scold her, his tone was not necessarily good. Li Junsheng¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He thought of Huo Jinyao. Huo Jinyao had a particrly bad rtionship with his mother previously. Although things were better now, no one could ept being treated like this by their own parents, right? His expression looked too serious. Ye Zhen bit her lip and cleared her throat. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that bad.¡± It seemed that Li Junsheng didn¡¯t believe her, the corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°It¡¯s true. The general drawingpany is. You can tell by the name. It¡¯s named after my mother. My mother has 30% of the shares in thepany. Before my mother left, she gave two-tenths of the shares to my father. The remaining 20% is left to me.¡± This was also the reason why ye Nanshan was dissatisfied. This was because, to Ye Nanshan, a daughter who was married off was like water that was washed away. In the future, Ye Zhen would definitely get married. She had so many shares in her hands. This made him very dissatisfied. That was why after ye Zhen graduated, she entered the nning department and became a small employee. ¡°Before I turned 18, these shares were seized by my father. Later, when I turned 18, my grandfather and uncle pressured my father to give me the shares. Even if my father didn¡¯t want to, he had to be willing.¡± ¡°So you see, I have 20% of the shares in my hands. My father was satisfied with his mouth.¡± She spoke very calmly, and there was even a faint smile on her face. But who was Li Junsheng? He could tell at a nce that under ye Zhen¡¯s casual words, there was a trace of sadness that could not be spoken to others. He made a very abrupt move and reached out to hold ye Zhen¡¯s hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t want tough, don¡¯tugh.¡± Ye Zhen was stunned for a moment. Her hand was held by him. His hand was very warm, very warm. It was midsummer now. It was very hot outside, but there was an air conditioner in the car. The temperature of his palm made ye Zhen feel an electric current flowing from his hand to her body. That feeling made her feel as if she had been electrocuted, and she quickly withdrew her hand. ¡°Uncle Li, I¡¯ve thought of what to eat for lunch. Let¡¯s Eat Hotpot.¡± When Li Junsheng held her hand, he was also momentarily stunned. Compared to him, her hand was small and soft. He did not expect that he would take the initiative to hold a little girl¡¯s hand, but the moment he held it, he did not think of letting go. He did not expect that the little girl would be frightened. The moment he withdrew his hand, Li Junsheng inexplicably felt that his palm was empty. ¡°Hot pot on such a hot day?¡± ¡°Then how about Korean cuisine?¡± Li Junsheng frowned slightly when he saw her deliberately changing the topic and even approaching the car door without leaving a trace. ¡°Let¡¯s eat Japanese cuisine. I have a meeting in the afternoon. I don¡¯t want to go with the smell all over me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±It did not matter what she ate. The important thing was to repay the favor she owed him previously. It was one thing that she didn¡¯t want to owe anyone. On the other hand, the feeling of being electrocuted just now scared her. ¡®Li Junsheng is your uncle,¡¯she told herself in her heart. ¡®keep your distance to ensure your safety.¡¯. Li Junsheng entered the Japanese restaurant and found that the little girl was much more reserved than before. She didn¡¯t look at his eyes and only nodded or shook her head in response to his words. When the waiter served the dishes, the little girl used the excuse of going to the bathroom to run away. He was left alone in the room. He thought that the little girl would be so scared just by holding his hand. If he did something else.. When this thought came to mind, even Li Junsheng was a little scared. He had always been pure of heart and had few desires. Compared to his other childhood friends, he knew from a young age that he had to walk the path of righteousness. Therefore, he was used to self-discipline. Other than the few sisters from his childhood friends, he had never been close to women. Over the years, he had seen many of the tricks in the officialdom. He didn¡¯t even look at the women who came to him openly and secretly, let alone touch them. The only time he lost control was when he had been schemed againstst time, and he still hadn¡¯t found that woman. Now that he had met an interesting-looking little girl, but avoided him like a viper, this feeling was really a little subtle. When the waiter served the dishes, ye Zhen finally came back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Uncle Li, I picked up a call.¡± Li Junsheng looked at her as she spoke. It was fake to pick up the phone. Avoiding him was real. He didn¡¯t expose her clumsy lie. He picked up the chopsticks at the side. ¡°Just in time. The dishes are here. Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been to this restaurant once before. Their sashimi and sushi are very authentic. You can try them.¡± She didn¡¯t put food in ye Zhen¡¯s bowl because she was afraid that she would feel ufortable. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Zhen lowered her head and focused on eating. She thought to herself that after this meal, she would pay for it and return the favor. Next time, she would stay away from Li Junsheng. After eating, the two of them walked out. Ye Zhen was going to pay the bill when she was told that secretary Chen had already paid. ¡°Uncle Li, look, I already said that I¡¯m treating.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±Li Junsheng could finally see that the little girl regarded him as someone with evil intentions. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. If he didn¡¯t look at himself in the mirror every day, he would think that his appearance was terrifying and that it made people afraid. ¡°Uncle Li ¨C¡± ¡°Ye Zhen.¡±Knowing what she wanted to say, Li Junsheng interrupted her, ¡°Your grandfather once saved my father¡¯s life.¡± Ye Zhen was stunned for a moment. Li Junsheng¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°You may not understand what this so-called saving means. But to the Li family, uncle Lu is the Li family¡¯s benefactor.¡± ¡°Uncle Li?¡± ¡°I helped you because it was convenient. If you have a burden, I will pay attention next time.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just ¨C¡± Ye Zhen suddenly realized that her scheming in front of Li Junsheng was not enough. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if you do.¡±As Li Junsheng spoke, he stood in front of ye Zhen with a calm expression. ¡°To me, you¡¯re like a niece of an uncle¡¯s family. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand.¡±Ye Zhen nodded andughed at herself for being too paranoid. They only held hands. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Li. Look, I said I would treat you. And then ¨C¡± He had helped her twice. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°No need. I can take a taxi.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to call a taxi here.¡±Li Junsheng didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse. ¡°Also, I want to go back to the city. It¡¯s on the way.¡± This reason made ye Zhen speechless. It really was on the way. She could only follow behind Li Junsheng. The two of them left the harmony room one after the other. Secretary Chen drove over from the other side. Li Junsheng brought ye Zhen to the front. Ye Zhen walked in front of Li Junsheng a few days ago. She thought about how she had schemed against him a few times today. He clearly knew about it, but he didn¡¯t say anything. For a moment, she felt a little awkward. She couldn¡¯t help but turn around and want to say something, but there was a small step down. When she turned around like this, her other foot missed. Li Junsheng watched as she lost her bnce in that instant. He quickly held her body and pulled her into his arms ¡ª

 Chapter 764 - As Long as you donâ€™t think Iâ€™m taking advantage of you

    <h4>Chapter 764: Chapter 005: As Long as you don¡¯t think I¡¯m taking advantage of you</h4>

    ¡°Be careful.¡±Li Junsheng held her waist, allowing her to stand firmly. Ye Zhen was in his embrace, her body nestled in front of his chest. Just like that, she could feel the thickness and warmth of his chest. Her face inexplicably turned red, and she tried to move her hands and feet away from his embrace. However, Li Junsheng held her waist and turned half a circle before letting go of her. ¡°There are stairs.¡±Li Junsheng looked at the little girl. She seemed to be quite smart, but why was she so careless? ¡°Be careful when you walk.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡±Ye Zhen was really embarrassed now. She wasn¡¯t like this in the past, but now she had lost herposure in front of Li Junsheng again and again. ¡°You¡¯re wee. As long as you don¡¯t think that I¡¯m taking advantage of you.¡± ¡°Uncle Li is joking.¡± Ye Zhen wasn¡¯t that narcissistic. Just when she was feeling awkward, secretary Chen drove the car over. The two of them got into the car, and Ye Zhen sat further away than before. Li Junsheng looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything else. He picked up the documents in the car and started to read. The car stopped in front of the drawingpany in an awkward situation. Ye Zhen picked up her bag and got out of the car. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Li. Goodbye, Uncle Li.¡± She called him Uncle Li twice in a row. Li Junsheng looked up at her. The little girl¡¯s eyes were bright, and there was starlight shining in them. However, she was too inexperienced. He could see through her thoughts with just one nce. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye, Uncle Li.¡± ¡°Wait.¡±Seeing that she was about to close the car door, Li Junsheng stopped her. While she was surprised, he took out a card. This was an extremely private business card with ck background and gold words. There was only Li Junsheng¡¯s name and phone number on it. ¡°If there¡¯s anything that you can¡¯t solve, you can call me.¡± Ye Zhen took the business card and looked at him with aplicated expression. ¡°Uncle Li?¡± ¡°Since you called me uncle Li, then keep this business card. Maybe you¡¯ll need it.¡± Ye Zhen knew, but she didn¡¯t want to owe him a favor. This time, before she could say thank you, Li Junsheng had already asked Secretary Chen to drive. Holding the business card, he finally put it into his bag. And he saved the phone inside into his cell phone. .. Not long after ye Zhen entered thepany, the internal line rang. It was still ye Nanshan. Ye Zhen, who could no longer escape, quickly went upstairs. He was still not the only person in ye Nanshan¡¯s office. There was also ye Ninghan. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know that you wereing back.¡± Ye Nanshan looked at ye Zhen with obvious dissatisfaction in his eyes. ¡°Why did you eat out for so long? Why didn¡¯t you just eat out for the whole afternoon? You didn¡¯t even need to enter thepany today?¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Zhen nodded and admitted sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Uncle Li next time that you think I didn¡¯t treat him well. Next time, when I eat with him, I¡¯ll eat with him for a longer time.¡± Although she didn¡¯t want to have too much to do with Li Junsheng. But at a time like this, Ye Zhen didn¡¯t mind using him. ¡°You ¨C¡±ye Nanshan was angered by him. Before he could speak, Ye Ninghan couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Sister, why are you talking like this? You¡¯ve caused such a big trouble. Father called you back because he was worried about you. How can you talk to Father Like This?¡± Ye Zhen looked at Ye Ninghan, who had finally stopped being ¡°Sweet¡±and had started to attack her. Ha, Chen Wan wasn¡¯t around, so she couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°You still have the nerve to say it.¡±Ye Nanshan pped the table. ¡°Tell me, why did the people of the Central ins know about the proposal you made for Ning Hai? Also, how could youe into contact with the central ins when you were in contact with Ning Hai?¡± Ye Zhen looked at Ye Nanshan. From the moment the incident had been exposed this morning until now. He had not said a single word that he wanted to help her solve the problem. From this morning until now, every word was an usation, and every word was a contempt for her ability. This was her father, her biological father. Although she had known for a long time, ye Zhen still felt that it was ironic. ¡°Dad, did you get something wrong?¡± ¡°What could I get wrong? Isn¡¯t it just that you¡¯re careless, careless, and usually too careless?¡± ¡°Dad.¡±Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She raised her voice and looked directly into ye Nanshan¡¯s eyes. She rested her hands on the edge of his desk and stared at him. ¡°Dad, what I want to say is that this morning¡¯s incident was only leaked on the internal forum of thepany. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether this incident is true or not, and I don¡¯t want to ask why the main topic of the proposal was leaked. How did the Zhongyuan Company lose track of it. ¡°What I want to say is that when ourpany¡¯s public rtions department found out about this incident, it wasn¡¯t to suppress the news, but to make it known to the entirepany. ¡°Dad, What¡¯s wrong? ¡°In your heart, is it okay for ourpany to have such a scandal?¡± Ye Nanshan was stunned. Ye Zhen didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether I leaked the proposal or not. Even if it was true. If something like this happened in thepany, it would be a family scandal. As the saying goes, a family scandal should not be exposed. So, Dad, you just watched as everyone in thepany talked about this and did nothing? Who doesn¡¯t Care?¡± ¡°Sister, isn¡¯t it wrong for you to say that? How did dad suppress it? When everyone came to thepany this morning, they all saw thepany¡¯s forum. Dad really let someone handle it. Isn¡¯t he guilty?¡± ¡°Ha.¡±Ye Zhen smiled and looked at Ye Ninghan with a cold look in her eyes. ¡°Letting someone handle it means that you¡¯re guilty? So, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t let them handle it, but you even made it so that Ning Hai¡¯s people know about it. Do you think that we don¡¯t respect our reputation? Do you think that we¡¯ll drag down the integrity of the entirepany?¡± Ye Nanshan stopped talking. Ye Zhen sneered. ¡°When I came here, I had already asked the public rtions department to handle it. I haven¡¯t gone to the forum to see if these posts have been deleted. If they haven¡¯t, I strongly request that the manager of the public rtions department be reced.¡± Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know that the manager of the public rtions department was Chen Wan¡¯s person. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t change the topic.¡±Ye Ninghan didn¡¯t expect ye Zhen to not y by the rules. ¡°It¡¯s easy to delete the posts on the forum, but it can¡¯t be hidden. You did things carelessly and leaked thepany¡¯s secrets.¡± ¡°I leaked thepany¡¯s Secrets?¡±Ye Zhen looked at Ye Ninghan coldly as if she had heard a joke. ¡°Ye Ninghan, if your IQ isn¡¯t as high as a pig, don¡¯t say anything. Otherwise, you¡¯ll expose your pig nature.¡± ¡°What?¡±Ye Ninghan was so angry that she took a step forward. ¡°You scolded me?¡± ¡°So what if I scolded you?¡± Ye Zhen looked at ye Nanshan¡¯s dark face and sneered. ¡°Ye Ninghan, have you forgotten who I am in thepany?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just the team leader of the nning department. Please remember that I¡¯m also the shareholder of the nning department.¡± ¡°I have 20% of the shares of the nning department. If thepany is good, then I¡¯m good. If thepany has problems, what benefits will I get?¡± ¡°If I affect thepany¡¯s reputation, what benefits will thepany get?¡± She retorted three times in a row, making ye Ninghan speechless. Ye Nanshan¡¯s expression eased up a lot. ¡°You, you...¡±Ye Ninghan looked at him for a long time before she finally found a point of retaliation. ¡°How would I know what you can get from thepany? Maybe you want revenge. By doing this, you can make things difficult for father. That¡¯s right, you want revenge.¡± Ye Zhenughed and looked at ye Nanshan. Tsk. Such a stupid daughter. Luckily, he liked her so much that he pestered her at home every day. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m doing this for revenge. Who Am I taking revenge on?¡± ¡°Revenge, revenge on me.¡±Ye Ninghan¡¯s tone was even more determined than before. ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re doing this for revenge on me and my mother. You Hate Us, you hate us for stealing your position. So ¨C¡± ¡°So, I wasted 20% of my shares just to hate you guys and put the entirepany at risk ¨C¡± ¡°Ye Ninghan.¡±Ye Zhen sneered and added, ¡°It¡¯s your own business to be stupid. Don¡¯t think others are as stupid as you.¡± ¡°Dad.¡±Ye Ninghan was furious. She had been mocked by ye Zhen several times today. ¡°Look at sister, she keeps scolding me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not scolding you. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± ¡°Enough, Ye Zhen. Stop Talking.¡± Ye Nanshan couldn¡¯t bear to see ye Ninghan suffer, so he couldn¡¯t help but defend her. Ye Zhen had long seen through ye Nanshan¡¯s nature. She knew that no matter when or where, he would always stand on ye Ninghan¡¯s side, so she wasn¡¯t disappointed. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t have to say it. But I hope ye Ninghan can understand. In this drawingpany, besides the surname Ye, the surname is also Lu.¡± ¡°You ¨C¡±this time, even ye Nanshan was starting to get angry. ¡°I won¡¯t joke about thepany, and I won¡¯t joke about my own interests. Doing this kind of thing will not benefit me at all.¡± Ye Nanshan was very angry. He had no intention of speaking at all. Ye Zhen didn¡¯t need him to speak either. ¡°Dad, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go out first. After all, I still have to think about writing a new proposal so that I can go to Ninghai to apologize.¡± Ignoring the gazes of the two people behind her, Ye Zhen went straight out of the office. .. From the moment ye Zhen came to thepany, she knew that she would definitely not see those posts in the afternoon. Sure enough, after she was done with her work, she looked at the internal forum of thepany. The previous posts had been deleted. Ye Zhen sneered. In fact, she knew it very well. Chen Wan¡¯s personality would not bear to let anyone in thepany that she had put in. For example, this public rtions manager, and then, there was the marketing manager. Speaking of which, it seemed like the entirepany only had the nning department where she worked, and the logistics department without Chen Wan¡¯s people. In the next few days, ye Zhen started to get busy again. After all, there were still areas that needed to be modified in Ning Hai¡¯s case. Apart from the areas that needed to be modified, ye Zhen also started to make arrangements. Because of her request, Ning Hai still hadn¡¯t expressed his position. In the eyes of the other people in thepany, this meant that Ning Hai was willing to ept all of their silent criticism. However, ye Zhen wasn¡¯t worried at all. In the past few days, Ye Zhen had first revised all of the areas that needed to be modified in Ning Hai¡¯s case. After she finished revising, she saved another proposal on theputer. As for the proposal that she was actually working on for Ning Hai, she saved it into a USB drive and directly packed it away. On this day, she did not lock the office door like she did a few days ago. Just like a few days ago, she turned on the camera in her office. Before she found out who the mole was, Ye Zhen did not dare to let her guard down. She knew that the mole might not be exposed so quickly, but she still wanted to try. She believed that after she leaked the information, the proposal for Ning Hai had already been confirmed by Ning Hai¡¯spany. The person behind it would definitely not be able to sit still. As long as the other party made a move, she would have a chance. But before that, she had to give the present to Ye Ninghan to her first. .. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re in a good mood.¡±Ling Xuan looked at the surroundings and then sat down beside ye Zhen. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not bad.¡±Ye Zhen hooked her finger at her. ¡°Guess what kind of God I¡¯ve prepared for my good stepsister?¡± She was willing to fight with her for ye Nanshan¡¯s favor, wanting to step on her head, and going against her everywhere. She could tolerate all these things. The only thing she could not tolerate was ye Ninghan¡¯s attempt to make a move against thepany. Thepany was not only owned by ye Nanshan, but also by her mother, Lu He. She could give up on ye Nanshan¡¯s share, but she would never give up her mother¡¯s share. ¡°You asked me toe here to admire your work?¡± ¡°What else can I do?¡±Ye Zhen poured Ling Xuan a ss of wine. ¡°Good things must be shared with friends. So pleasee and admire my work.¡± As she spoke, she nced at the entrance of the bar. Her seat was very convenient. She could see the entrance of the bar, but because there was a blocked pir in front of her, she had to go around the pir to see this side. Soon, she saw ye Ninghan enter the door. She didn¡¯t look too good. Ye Zhen curled her lips and had a mocking smile on her face. Ye Ninghan wasn¡¯t in the Ye family from the beginning. She had married into the family with Chen Wan, which meant that she had lived outside for more than ten years. Ye Zhen hadn¡¯t fully investigated Chen Wan¡¯s past. All she knew was that when she married into the family, she had a daughter. Later on, Ye Zhen did everything he could to find out where Chen Wan used to live. It gave her a very interesting piece of news. This Chen Wan had once lived a miserable life. She had brought her daughter, Ye Ninghan, to live in an undeveloped Old Town in Qingcheng. It was true that ye Ninghan was sweet and cute when she was young. She was very likable. But this was also the root of the problem. At that time, she was only 13 or 14 years old. She had already attracted the attention of a few hooligans who lived near the old town. Naturally, she was blocked by others. However, Ye Ninghan was also powerful. Seeing that she was about to be bullied by the hooligans, she actually took advantage of her looks. Her sweet appearance made that hooligan take care of her. Not only did he not hurt ye Ninghan, but he even acknowledged her as his godsister. Heh. Just this point. Ye Zhen really admired ye Ninghan. Not everyone could do something like this. Later on, he switched on the cheat mode. After ye Ninghan acknowledged that gangster as her godbrother, no one bullied ye Ninghan in that area anymore. However, in this world, there were two sides to everything. Although no one bullied ye Ninghan anymore, that gangster was really interested in ye Ninghan. They both had a little influence. Ye Ninghan grew up in a single-parent family. In the eyes of the Hooligan, he was considered pretty good. And he also had his own ¡°Influence¡±. It was enough to match ye Ninghan. But how could ye Ninghan really be together with a Hooligan? She just wanted to borrow his influence to protect herself. So, when Ye Ninghan climbed up ye Nanshan with Chen Wan and became the daughter of a wealthy family, Ye Ning Han¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Ye Ninghan wished she couldpletely forget this part of history. What ye Zhen wanted to do today was to remind ye Ninghan that she wasn¡¯t alone, but had a good brother. Ye Zhen had been staring in ye Ninghan¡¯s direction across the huge bar. When she saw her and Ah Liang, the gangster, meet, Ye Zhen smiled. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±Ling Xuan looked at the scene of their meeting. ¡°This is your gift?¡± Wasn¡¯t it too light? ¡°How is that possible?¡±Ye Zhen stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, today is just the first step.¡± She had thoroughly investigated Chen Liang, who was also Ah Liang, for the past few years. A person at the bottom of society suddenly realized that the person she used to know, someone from the same ss as her, had suddenly be someone from another ss. What could a person who went crazy out of jealousy do? She was looking forward to it. .. When ye Zhen entered the banquet hall, there were already quite a number of people in the living room. Many of them were familiar faces. Of course, there were also quite a number of unfamiliar faces. Today¡¯s banquet was President Ning¡¯s wife, Mrs. Ning¡¯s birthday banquet. Jiang E had recently been working with thepany, so President Ning naturally invited her. Before ye Zhen came, she had already gone to carefully pick out a gift. Then, she went to the shop that she often went to to get styled and changed into a gown beforeing over. After entering the door, she handed the gift in her hand to Mrs. Ning. Before she could find a ce to sit down, she saw three people walking into the venue. Ye Nanshan, Chen Wan, and Ye Ninghan. Ye Zhen frowned. She didn¡¯t know that President Ning had also sent them an invitation. She wasn¡¯t prepared to go up and greet them. Ye Nanshan was very dissatisfied with her before the mole was caught. She thought for a moment and used the time to go to the bathroom to get out of the way. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t think of going to greet ye Ninghan. Instead, she came to find her first. ¡°Ye Zhen, is it you?¡±She had just left the bathroom and hadn¡¯t returned to the banquet hall when she was blocked in the corridor. Ye Zhen looked at the anger on her face, not quite understanding what ye Ninghan was up to this time. ¡°Is it you ¨C¡±ye Ninghan looked around, but there was no one else. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did you bring Chen Liang Here?¡± ¡°Who is Chen Liang?¡±Ye Zhen looked puzzled. But deep down, she knew that this gift of hers should have worked quite well. ¡°Do I know him?¡± ¡°Stop pretending. It¡¯s clearly you ¨C¡±ye Ninghan was furious at the thought of being harassed by Chen Liang all this time. Other than ye Zhen, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who would do such a thing. Feeling anxious, she raised her hand and was about to make a move. Ye Zhen watched her movements and waited for her to make a move to teach her a lesson. However, Ye Ninghan¡¯s wrist was grabbed by someone. Ye Zhen was stunned when she saw Li Junsheng. He didn¡¯t know when he came, but a hand just happened to grab ye Ninghan¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡±Li Junsheng looked at ye Ninghan with a cold expression.

 Chapter 765 - it was actually her that night

    <h4>Chapter 765: Chapter 006: it was actually her that night</h4>

    Li Junsheng had not nned toe to this banquet. However, the Ning family was developing very well in Qingcheng. Moreover, they were on good terms with the Zhan family, the Lu family, and the Dong family. President Ning¡¯s father, the old man, had also dealt with the Li family before. Therefore, after receiving the invitation from President Ning, Li Junsheng decided to show up. He had just finished delivering the gifts and was about to leave. He didn¡¯t expect to see ye Zhen. The little girl was wearing a long white dress today. She was different from the previous few times he saw her. After dressing up like this, the little girl looked more elegant. At this moment, she was standing in the corridor. The bright light above her head allowed him to clearly see her expression. It waspletely different from the banquet hall just now. There was a hint of mockery, a hint of yfulness, and a hint of schadenfreude on her lips. Her brows could not help but furrow. She was so ignorant of how to protect herself. Suddenly, she felt a little stifled. The hand that was holding ye Ninghan suddenly shook off. Ye Ninghan took two or three steps back because of his action before she could stabilize her body. ¡°Uncle Li.¡± Ye Ninghan did not expect to meet Li Junsheng, nor did she expect him to see her like this. She was still trying to figure out a way to hook up with Li Junsheng, but who knew ¡ª ¡°Miss Ye, if possible, invite me, Mayor Li.¡± Li Junsheng had always disliked using official positions to pressure others, but he did not mind using it today. ¡°I wonder what ye Zhen did to make a sister like you want to hit her?¡± ¡°I, I didn¡¯t.¡±Ye Ninghan was at a loss for words. She looked at ye Zhen, who was standing silently behind Li Junsheng, and suddenly realized her vicious intentions. She must have noticed Li Junsheng¡¯s arrival early on, so she stood there. He was really too vicious. ¡°Yes or no, I can see with my eyes.¡±Li Junsheng was rather impolite. ¡°Miss Ye, I hope this is thest time. If I see you making things difficult for ye Zhen again, Don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± His gaze was very cold and very sharp. Ye Ninghan was so frightened by him that her body trembled. She wanted to defend herself but was unable to say anything. Li Junsheng did not look at her. He turned to face ye Zhen. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ye Zhen shook her head. She was fine. In fact, if Li Junsheng had not made a move just now, she would have been fine. After all, she was someone who had learned how to grasp. How could she really let ye Ninghan hit her? However, this feeling was a little strange. Ever since her mother passed away, other than her uncle and grandfather, this was the first time someone had stood in front of her and protected her. Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t tell how she felt. Looking at the side of Li Junsheng¡¯s face, her heart stirred. Li Junsheng saw her dazed look and thought that she was scared. He pulled her body to his side. ¡°Do you still want to go back?¡± Go Back? Go back where? Ye Zhen came back to her senses and shook her head. Li Junsheng nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since we¡¯ve already said Hello, we won¡¯t be able to defend ourselves if we just leave like this.¡± Uh. It can still be like this? Ye Zhen blinked her eyes. She had never been so capricious before, but to Li Junsheng, this was nothing more than a simple matter. He held ye Zhen¡¯s hand and walked out. There was no need to give the others any face. He was willing toe today because he was giving them face. It was not until they got into the car that ye Zhen finally reacted. ¡°Uncle Li, that... that¡¯s not very good, is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it.¡±Li Junsheng did not think that there was anything bad about it. ¡°Or do you want to go back?¡± Ye Zhen shook her head. In fact, she did not really like such an asion. However, was it not very good to leave just like that? ¡°I haven¡¯t told President Ning yet.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±Li Junsheng held her hand and led her out. ¡°He won¡¯t mind.¡± There were so many people here today. One less and one more. There was no difference at all. Just like that, Ye Zhen got into Li Junsheng¡¯s car. After getting into the car, ye Zhen pulled her long skirt and sat carefully at the side. Secretary Chen was still driving. This time, he didn¡¯t even look behind him. ¡°Does your stepsister always bully you?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Ye Zhen was stunned for a moment before she realized that he was referring to Ye Ninghan. She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± What Bully? Ye Ninghan was no match for her. Li Junsheng misunderstood her meaning. ¡°Just like before, you should have dodged. Why are you standing there and letting her hit you?¡± How did she let her hit you? Ye Zhen wanted to exin, but when she met the unmistakable concern in Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes, she fell silent. Ever since her mother passed away, apart from her grandfather, uncle, and Ling Xuan, it had been a long time since she had received other people¡¯s concern. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten, have you? What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡±After ye Zhen said this, she suddenly smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think this outfit is suitable for eating out, right?¡± Li junsheng sized her up and turned to look at Secretary Chen in front of him. Then, he told her the name of a ce. Ye Zhen knew the ce he was talking about. It was a very famous revolving western restaurant in Qingcheng. The chef was French. The French food was quite authentic, but there were also dress requirements for every customer who went to eat there. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so grand, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll only live up to your outfit if I go there.¡± After entering the restaurant, the two of them were led to a seat by the window. It was already the beginning of the evening. From this angle, they could see the night view of Qingcheng. This was andmark building of Qingcheng. When it was built, ye Zhen and her mother hade here once. But not long after they came here for dinner, her mother passed away. After that, she never came again. ¡°What do you like to eat?¡±Li Junsheng looked at the French menu in front of him and raised his head to ask ye Zhen¡¯s opinion. ¡°You order. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Recalling her mother, Lu he, always made ye Zhen feel a little sad. In fact, every time she saw Chen Wan, who looked petty and fussy, she didn¡¯t understand whether ye Nanshan was blind or not. If he wasn¡¯t blind, why would he not love his mother but fall in love with such a good-for-nothing woman? Li Junsheng ordered a good meal and looked at ye Zhen after the waiter left. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still thinking about your stepsister?¡± ¡°No.¡±Ye Zhen shook her head and said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m here now. I¡¯ve only been here once.¡± ¡°My mother brought me here eleven years ago. At that time, this ce had just opened for business. In the end, my mother passed away not long after...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±Anyway, it had been a long time. She had also learned to put it down. ¡°Do you want to drink? The red wine here is good. Do you want to try it?¡± Ever since the incidentst time, ye Zhen wouldn¡¯t think of drinking alone outside. But if that person was Li Junsheng, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just drink two sses, but I can¡¯t hold my liquor very well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you get drunk, I¡¯ll definitely send you home safely.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you in advance.¡± Ye Zhen smiled. It had been a long time since she had been able to get along with someone so easily. This was a feeling. Being with Li Junsheng felt very rxed. Li Junsheng smiled. At this moment, the night sky outside grew darker. The lights were shining, and the revolving restaurant rotated once every hour and a half. They had just enough time to enjoy the night view of the entire Qingcheng City. In fact, it had been a long time since ye Zhen had been so rxed. Especially since the incident with that Cowherd. ¡°Look, that¡¯s the general drawingpany over there.¡± She pointed at a certain point, and Li Junsheng followed her gaze. When his eyes met hers, which were as bright as stars, his gaze darkened slightly. ¡°Do you really care about your father¡¯spany?¡± ¡°No, I really care about my mother¡¯spany.¡± Ye Zhen retracted her gaze and looked at him seriously. ¡°Jiang Yi will definitely one day include my mother¡¯s name. Back then, my father came from nothing and founded it together with my mother. It wasn¡¯t his.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course.¡±Ye Zhen nodded. ¡°Back then, my mother took out all her savings, including my grandfather¡¯s savings, to start a business for my father. Later on, she seeded. This was all thanks to my mother and my grandfather.¡± However, she did not expect that ye Nanshan could share the hardships with his wife, but he could not share the joys. With money and status, after thepany started, his heart changed. She remembered that in the next few years, although her mother appeared to be fine on the surface, she was often unhappy. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± Li Junsheng looked at the loneliness that shed across her face and suddenly had a suggestion. ¡°Have you ever thought of turning thepany into yours?¡± Ye Zhen was stunned. She had never thought of this. All she could think of was to protect her mother¡¯s share ¡ª ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem very realistic.¡± ¡°As long as you want it, it¡¯s fine.¡±Li Junsheng looked at her. The little girl was too kind-hearted after all. She had never thought of taking over thepany. Ye Zhen had never thought of this. She picked up the wine in front of her and took a sip. Well, in fact, she really did have this idea. She wasn¡¯t willing to give up. Why should she let another person take advantage of thepany that her mother built and supported with one hand? Why? She had thought about it, but she hadn¡¯t thought about what she should do to achieve her goal more easily. At this time, the waiter began to serve the dishes. Li Junsheng smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The food was delicious, and the environment was good. The atmosphere of the meal was good. After the main meal was served, it was time for dessert. Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Junsheng. ¡°Uncle Li, if I really want to take my father¡¯spany ¨C¡± ¡°Do you really have this idea?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Ye Zhen nodded, and there was a sh of coldness in her expression. ¡°I want to make thepany mine.¡± If ye Jianhao¡¯s birth had happened long after his mother¡¯s death, ye Zhen would not have hated him so much. However, ye Nanshan and Chen Wan had given birth to Ye Jianhao less than six months after their marriage. His mother¡¯s body was not even cold yet. He was like this ¡ª ¡°Do you think that I am too ruthless?¡± ¡°No.¡±Li Junsheng shook his head. ¡°If you are not ruthless, your stepsister and stepmother will not let you off either.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±Ye Zhen chuckled. There was obvious mockery in her eyes. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t do anything, they¡¯ll still want to deal with me.¡± ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Li Junsheng¡¯s words stunned ye Zhen for a moment. She didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she shook her head with some hesitation. ¡°Why are you helping me? Is it just because of my grandfather?¡± ¡°Not exactly.¡±The feeling was a little strange. To Li Junsheng, he felt that he had met a youngdy who made him feel good. ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Li Junsheng was about to speak when his phone rang. She nced at ye Zhen and said, ¡°Sorry, I have to take this call first.¡± The call was from Huo Jinyao. It was not convenient for Li Junsheng to investigate the previous incident openly, so he asked Huo Jinyao for help. ¡°TSK. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such luck with women in Qingcheng.¡± When he found out about this, Huo Jinyao¡¯s teasing made Li Junsheng speechless. ¡°If you want such luck with women, I can give it to you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±Huo Jinyao felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep on the sofa at night.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so strict with your family? Looks like your brother-inw has a way with men.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been strict with my family.¡±Huo Jinyao did not mind his image of being strict with his wife, which left Li Junsheng speechless. However, even if Huo Jinyao was strict with his wife, he was very reliable when it came to serious matters. ¡°I¡¯ve checked the things you wanted me to check. I¡¯ve already sent them to your email.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± ¡°What for?¡±Huo Jinyao smiled. ¡°Next time when you¡¯re back in Rongcheng, just have a few more drinks with me.¡± After hanging up, Li Junsheng¡¯s phone rang with an email notification. He opened it casually, and the contents made his expression change slightly. He raised his head and looked at ye Zhen. Dessert had been served after the meal, and Ye Zhen was eating the cake with a fork. The chocte chips on it were on the corner of her lips. Realizing that he was looking at her, she smiled at him. She pushed another dessert in front of him. Li Junsheng did not take the dessert. He lowered his head and read through all the information in his hand. There were not many pages. Most of the pages were still pictures. He could just flip through them and it would be over. The email was dragged to the bottom. Li Junsheng did not look up. His expression was too serious. Ye Zhen thought that he had something important to deal with. She focused on eating the dessert and did not want to disturb him at all. Li Junsheng looked through the investigation again. Then he put down his phone. ¡°Uncle Li, do you have something to do?¡± Ye Zhen had almost finished the dessert. She knew that the other party was the mayor and was very busy. ¡°If you have something to do, you can go do your thing first.¡± She was not in a hurry. Li Junsheng didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at ye Zhen¡¯s face. Ye Zhen felt ufortable under his gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡± She knew that she would blush when she drank, but she had only drunk two cups. ¡°Yes.¡±Li Junsheng nodded. He suddenly reached out his hand and ced it on ye Zhen¡¯s lips across the dining table. ¡°Here, you have chocte.¡± Ye Zhen was embarrassed and only thought of wiping it off. Li Junsheng was one step faster than her and gently wiped the corner of her lips. Her warm fingertips brushed the corner of her lips and she was stunned. For a moment, she was stunned and looked at him in a daze. ¡°Uncle Li?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±Li Junsheng withdrew his hand and looked at the dessert in front of him. ¡°Are you full? Why don¡¯t I give you this one too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± His voice was too gentle and it wasn¡¯t just his voice. Ye Zhen had a strange feeling when he looked at her and touched her with his fingers. She couldn¡¯t help but tell herself that she was thinking too much. In fact, nothing happened. Nothing could happen. ¡°Okay.¡±Li Junsheng nodded and looked out of the window. The revolving restaurant had already turned to the other side. There was thergest amusement park in Qingcheng. The Ferris wheel inside was now lit up, and it looked very gorgeous. Ye Zhen looked in that direction. She had drunk two sses of wine. She was not drunk, but her eyes were a little misty. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°Do you want to go?¡±Li Junsheng looked at the time. ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time, right?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Junsheng was the first to stand up when he spoke. She stood up, and Ye Zhen also stood up. ¡°Uncle Li?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go?¡± When did she say she wanted to go? She only said that the lights there were very beautiful. However, ye Zhen looked in the direction of the Ferris wheel. This amusement park was newly built this year. She really hadn¡¯t been there before. When the park first opened, she felt that there were too many people. She hated ces with too many people. There was no time toe again. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Zhen nodded. Her attitude was generous and calm. Li Junsheng smiled. The little girl was not shy, not pretentious, very good. After getting out of the revolving restaurant, secretary Chen¡¯s car was already waiting at the door. It took about half an hour to get to the amusement park from here. Li Junsheng nced at ye Zhen. ¡°If you feel tired, you can rest for a while.¡± Ye Zhen shook her head, but the alcohol was starting to take effect. She was really a little dizzy. She leaned against the back of the chair and closed her eyes. Li Junsheng looked at the side of her face, took out his phone, and read the email again. The photo wasn¡¯t particrly clear, but it was enough. In addition to the investigation that night, there was also a copy of ye Zhen¡¯s information. It wasn¡¯t much. A simple two-page ount of her life. Li Junsheng wasn¡¯t interested in those life stories. The information he should know was simr to what ye Zhen had said before. The only thing that Li Junsheng didn¡¯t expect was that ye Zhen was actually the woman from that night. After spending one night with him, she had disappeared without a trace. Her gaze fell on Ye Zhen again. She wasn¡¯t really asleep, she was just resting with her eyes closed. As if she sensed that someone was watching her, she opened her eyes and met Li Junsheng¡¯s gaze. In the dim car, the street lights on both sides of the car shone brightly. It made Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes look even darker and more unpredictable. Why was he looking at her like that? ¡°Uncle Li?¡± The car made a turn in front and ye Zhen, who was caught off guard, fell into his arms. Li Junsheng hugged her waist at the right time and gently pulled her body into his arms. ¡°Sit properly.¡± ¡°OH.¡±The alcohol made ye Zhen¡¯s reaction a little slow. She didn¡¯t feel the hand on her waist. She just opened her eyes and looked at Li Junsheng. ¡°Uncle Li, why are you looking at me like that?¡± The breath she exhaled carried a hint of alcohol. Li Junsheng narrowed his eyes. Looking at the red lips that were just inches away, he averted his gaze. ¡°You should sleep a little longer. You¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It wasn¡¯t that ye Zhen wanted to sleep, but the atmosphere in front of her was a little strange. She couldn¡¯t put her finger on how it was strange. Closing her eyes, she finally realized where it was strange. Just now, she had fallen into Li Junsheng¡¯s arms because she couldn¡¯t sit properly after the car turned. And now, he was still hugging her. His hand was on her waist. Her back was pressed against his chest ¡ª

 Chapter 766 - he always knows what he wants

    <h4>Chapter 766: Chapter 007: he always knows what he wants</h4>

    Ye Zhen¡¯s body stiffened for a moment. Should she pretend to get up inadvertently. Should she keep her distance from Li Junsheng, or should she maintain this position?

    If she got up immediately, would it make Li Junsheng feel bad? If she maintained this position, wouldn¡¯t it be too intimate?

    He is your uncle Li, an elder, so it doesn¡¯t matter.

    It¡¯s not like he¡¯s a blood-rted uncle. Speaking of which, he¡¯s not that much older than you.

    Ye Zhen was a little conflicted. With this kind of conflict, they had already arrived at the amusement park.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Are we here?¡±Ye Zhen pretended to have just woken up and looked out of the car window. ¡°It¡¯s so fast.¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at the redness on her face. He didn¡¯t expose the fact that she hadn¡¯t slept at all and that her body had been stiff all this time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    It was almost 10 o¡¯clock at night when they got out of the car. It was time for the amusement park to close. There were only people walking out of the gate. No one was walking in.

    ¡°Uncle Li, is the amusement park going to close?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±Li Junsheng held her hand and walked into the amusement park.

    A cool breeze blew across ye Zhen¡¯s face. She felt the gazes around her and suddenly realized that she hadn¡¯t changed yet

    ¡°Uncle Li?¡±

    Wearing a formal dress to the amusement park, wasn¡¯t this a little too high-profile?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re not alone.¡±

    As they spoke, the two of them had already entered the amusement park. Secretary Chen led the way in front. However, Li Junsheng obviously didn¡¯t intend to let secretary Chen follow them all the way.

    The Ferris Wheel of the amusement park was located in the inner part of the park, a distance away from the entrance.

    Ye Zhen was led by Li Junsheng into the park. She realized that most of the people inside had left, which made her feel more at ease.

    She was also d that the clothes she was wearing today were only ankle-length and not the kind that could mop the floor.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Ye Zhen shook her head. She seemed to have suddenly realized that her hand was still being held by Li Junsheng, and her face turned red. She was about to pull her hand back.

    Li Junsheng did not give her the chance. He held her hand very tightly. ¡°You¡¯re wearing high heels. I¡¯ll Hold Your Hand.¡±

    Speaking of high heels, he could not help but look at the hem of her skirt. His mind could not help but recall the scene that night.

    Although he was not very conscious that day, some of the scenes were clearly remembered. In the darkness, the slender woman¡¯s legs were tightly coiled around his body, like vines wrapping around a tree.

    She couldn¡¯t remember many details of that night, but this scene was the only one she remembered most clearly.

    Holding ye Zhen¡¯s hand, she couldn¡¯t help but tighten it a little.

    Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Junsheng¡¯s side profile. This was the third time they had met, right?

    He really took good care of her. ¡°Uncle Li, do you take care of all the women like this?¡±

    Li Junsheng nced at her. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±How would she know? Ye Zhen tried to pull her hand back again, but failed because the ferris wheel had already arrived.

    A staff member was waiting there. When he saw the two of them, he gestured for them to enter the cockpit.

    The cabin space was not small. ording to the design, it could seat three people on one side, a total of six people.

    The two of them sat down and fastened their seatbelts. The staff closed the cabin door.

    Soon, the Ferris wheel started to move. The cabin began to slowly rise.

    Ye Zhen pulled her hand back by looking at the night view outside. Li Junsheng looked at his empty palm and moved closer to her.

    ¡°Are You Afraid?¡±

    His voice was low and hoarse. He had also drunk some wine. Ye Zhen could smell the faint smell of alcohol in the air.

    She shook her head and used the movement of shaking her head to sit on the side. Li Junsheng looked at the little girl¡¯s evasive action.

    He did not take a step further. Instead, he stepped back a little.

    Feeling the little girl¡¯s body suddenly rx, he smiled. What an interesting little girl. Did he scare her?

    The Ferris wheel rose higher and higher. The view of the night from here was different from the one in the revolving restaurant.

    Ye Zhen looked at the night sky and the corner of her mouth slowly rose. It was rare for her to be so rxed these few years. What she said was true.

    Ever since the mother and daughter entered the house, her status in the family had plummeted. If it was just another stepmother and a stepsister, ye Zhen wouldn¡¯t have had to work so hard.

    The mother and daughter pair didn¡¯t have the tolerance to tolerate others and went against her in every way. Even if she had her uncle and grandfather¡¯s support, she couldn¡¯t go to her grandfather and uncle for everything.

    In addition, Ye Nanshan was biased. In order to deal with the mother and daughter pair, she had really had a hard time these past few years.

    It was rare for her to rx like this.

    When the Ferris wheel was about to reach its highest point, the cockpit trembled slightly. She turned around and nced at Li Junsheng.

    ¡°Uncle Li, thank you.¡±

    Whether it was for Grandpa¡¯s sake or something else, the rxation tonight was all because of him.

    Li Junsheng looked into her eyes. ¡°Zhen Zhen.¡±

    He called her name, and his voice was gentle. ¡°You really don¡¯t remember?¡±

    Remember what? Ye Zhen didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Uncle Li?¡±

    There was a hint of confusion in her eyes. Her slightly parted red lips were stained with ayer of redness because of the wine and the Night Wind.

    Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes darkened. He leaned over and kissed her on the lips.

    When the four lips met, Ye Zhen was shocked. She even forgot how she was going to respond. She just stared nkly at the erged face in front of her.

    What was uncle Li doing?

    Her reaction was really cute. Li Junsheng stretched out his long arm and could not help but pull her into his embrace. He put some force on his lips and deepened the kiss.

    At the same time, the cockpit finally rose to the highest point.

    Ye Zhen came back to her senses because of the music ying in the cockpit. She pushed Li Junsheng away. There was no anger or embarrassment on her face.

    She just stared at Li Junsheng with her clear eyes.

    ¡°Uncle Li, what are you doing?¡±

    He said that his grandfather was his father¡¯s Savior. He said that he was of the same generation as his uncle.

    Then, what was he doing just now?

    Li Junsheng¡¯s hand gently caressed her lips. It felt different from kissing her. It was soft and a little like jelly.

    Thinking about the kiss just now, he was tempted. Maybe it was alcohol, or maybe it was the night. Or maybe there was no reason at all. He just wanted to kiss her.

    He thought about it and did the same. He turned his head and kissed her lips again.

    This time it was harder. Because ye Zhen started to struggle, and she started to push him. Li Junsheng would not let her push him away.

    He pressed her head down, put a hand on her waist, and kissed her hard.

    She was not as strong as him, and after drinking, her limbs were a little weak. The wind became stronger at this time, and the cockpit obviously shook more than before.

    Her body lost its bnce, and she poured more into his arms.

    He smiled, and there was a faint smile in his eyes. This time, not only did he deepen the kiss, even her breathing was almostpletely plundered.

    She could not breathe, and her face was red. She was like a cooked shrimp.

    It was not easy for her to find an opportunity when the cockpit swayed again. With a push, he pushed her away.

    Ye Zhen panted heavily. Her lips, which were full of his love, were so red that they were almost dripping blood. She stared at him with a hint of usation in her eyes.

    ¡°Uncle Li, do you... do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    The anger on her face was too obvious. Even if Li Junsheng was her uncle¡¯s friend, she would not allow him to treat her like this.

    ¡°I¡¯m kissing you.¡±Li Junsheng looked at the anger on her face and smiled slightly. ¡°Can¡¯t you see it?¡±

    Of course, she could see it. Ye Zhen bit her lip. She thought about Li Junsheng¡¯s reaction today and what he had said earlier, and her expression suddenly changed.

    ¡°Mayor Li.¡±

    She swallowed her saliva and restrained herself from getting angry. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve misunderstood something or what you think of me. But there¡¯s one thing I want you to understand.¡±

    ¡°Even if I really want my mother¡¯spany back, even if I really hate my stepmother and stepsister and don¡¯t want them to take advantage of thepany. Even if you really can help me, I¡¯m not the kind of person you think I am.¡±

    ¡°Mayor Li, I¡¯m not a casual person.¡±

    If she wasn¡¯t in the cockpit right now and had nowhere to run, she believed that she would definitely leave this ce as soon as possible.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Compared to her eagerness, his calm demeanor was obviously much more indifferent.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s back was tightly pressed against the cockpit wall. The eyes that looked at Li Junsheng were also full of wariness. It could be seen that she had already sobered up.

    The rocking of the cockpit had lessened quite a bit and was slowly descending. Li Junsheng sat in ye Zhen¡¯s direction. Seeing the obvious wariness in her eyes, he smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a casual person either.¡±

    Ye Zhen did not believe it at all, but before she could react, Li Junsheng had already pulled her into his arms once again.

    He lowered his head and looked at her slightly pouted red lips. He pecked them. Before she got angry, he smiled and stepped back a little, pressing his forehead against hers.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, I kissed you because I like you.¡±

    ..

    There was a few seconds of silence in the air. Ye Zhen blinked her eyes and looked at the erged face in front of her. She suddenly pushed him again.

    However, he was very sleepy, and she could not break free at all.

    ¡°Mayor Li.¡±Ye Zhen was angry, and the anger on her face had not subsided. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not a casual person.¡±

    ¡°I also told you, I¡¯m not a casual person.¡±

    ¡°You said you like me? How many times have we met? How much do you know about me?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve met three times.¡±The previous time was not counted as meeting. After all, they did not see each other. ¡°But from the first time until now, every time I see you, I will like you a little more. Can¡¯t I?¡±

    Ye Zhen stopped struggling. ¡°You mean, you fell in love with me at First Sight?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±She didn¡¯t. Li Junsheng was very clear. ¡°I just know that I feel different about you.¡±

    Love might be a little short, but liking someone was definitely possible.

    It was the first time he had such a feeling from a woman.

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±Ye Zhen was anxious. ¡°I call you uncle. You, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±Li Junsheng smiled and kissed her lips again. ¡°I think I can go a little further.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    His lips were once again snatched away by him. This time, with his previous experience, Li Junsheng easily mastered the kissing technique. Just like that, he kissed her until she was short of breath, unable to resist at all.

    When ye Zhen came down from the cockpit, her legs were still a little weak.

    Li Junsheng held her waist, preventing her from falling down. Then, he held her like this, all the way out of the amusement park and into the car.

    Ye Zhen¡¯s limbs were weak. She had never known that a kiss could be so powerful. It was just a kiss, but it could also have such great magic and power.

    She used all her willpower to not let herself respond to him and cater to him. If that really happened, it would be too embarrassing.

    What made her legs go soft was not only Li Junsheng¡¯s kiss, but also his words.

    He said, ¡°Zhen Zhen, admit it. You have feelings for my kiss.¡±

    He said, ¡°Zhen Zhen, you don¡¯t have to think about it. My seniority with you is not a problem for you to worry about.¡±

    In fact, what seniority? He had not thought about it in that direction at all.

    He called Lu Manjiang ¡®uncle¡¯, but if he wanted to change it, it would be very easy.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, if you happen to not hate me, and you have feelings for my kiss, then I think we can try dating and get to know each other better. Maybe you¡¯ll realize that you like someone like me?¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t have a chance to make other choices. She had nowhere to run in the narrow cockpit.

    The Ferris wheel was very big, and it would take a long time to spin around. When the cabin fell, she was almost always in Li Junsheng¡¯s arms.

    He didn¡¯t do anything more outrageous, but he kissed her cheeks and lips from time to time.

    The overwhelming masculine scent enveloped heryer byyer. There was nowhere for her to run.

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±Ye Zhen sat in the car and looked at the scenery flying behind them. Her voice was very soft. ¡°Well, my home is not in this direction.¡±

    Li Junsheng nced at her and nced at the crumpled clothes on her body. He smiled gently and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to go home like this?¡±

    Her lips were slightly swollen and her eyes were blurred. She did not even have the strength to walk properly. Was she sure that she wanted to go home like this?

    Ye Zhen was embarrassed, but she was very stubborn. ¡°I want to go home.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send you home.¡±Li Junsheng had a smile on his face. He looked at her like he was looking at a child who was throwing a tantrum. ¡°If you want to go home, then go home. However, I¡¯ll take you home first to change your clothes.¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t say anything. She turned her face away in a fit of pique. Li Junsheng didn¡¯t care. She was a little girl. It didn¡¯t matter if she had a bigger temper.

    A hand was wrapped around her waist. The little girl had lost a little weight. Her waist was really thin. Well, she could make her fatter in the future.

    Li Junsheng¡¯s previous memories of that night were very vague. There was only a shadow, a remnant of his sensory memories.

    But after knowing that the person was ye Zhen, the scene of that night seemed toe alive.

    The shadow became solid, and the little girl¡¯s face entered the shadow. The scene of him grabbing her waist and demanding her became clearer.

    He looked at her beautiful neck, and a look of determination shed across his eyes.

    At his age, he knew quite well what he wanted.

    Ye Zhen felt ufortable in his embrace. The man behind her was too strong, so she couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pull his hand away.

    She pulled it away, and he put it back. She pulled it away, and he hugged her again.

    Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t help but turn around to re at him, but she met Li Junsheng¡¯s smiling eyes.

    That gaze was like looking at an insensible child. For some reason, her face turned red and she averted her gaze.

    She was a little annoyed. He was not that much older than her, right? Why did he treat her like a child? Also, since he treated her like a child, how could he have the nerve to take advantage of her?

    The car stopped in front of an apartment. Ye Zhen knew about the apartment here. It was developed by the Huo family and the Zhan family. It could be considered one of the top-ss residential areas in Qingcheng.

    The security inside was top-notch. Some celebrities also lived here. The location was good too. It was also close to the city center.

    Li Junsheng held ye Zhen¡¯s hand and got off the car. This was a house with a staircase. They entered the elevator and went upstairs. They went straight to Li Junsheng¡¯s residence.

    He pressed his finger on the fingerprint identification screen at the door and the door opened.

    At first nce, it was a simple modern style renovation. It was clean and tidy, and it was obvious that it was a ce where single men lived.

    Li Junsheng entered the door and changed into a pair of indoor shoes for himself. He then ced a pair of disposable slippers in front of her.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Ye Zhen stood at the door hesitantly. She had a feeling that if she entered the door, she would never be able to escape again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Secretary Chen is downstairs. Change your clothes and I¡¯ll ask him to send you back.¡±

    Ye Zhen still did not move. Li Junsheng saw her hesitation and reached out to pull her into the door.

    ¡°Come here and sit for a while.¡±Seeing the gloomy look on ye Zhen¡¯s face, he smiled lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any women¡¯s clothes here. I¡¯ve asked Secretary Chen to buy them. It¡¯ll take some time. Do you n to just stand there and wait?¡±

    ¡°Li, uncle Li.¡±Ye Zhen hesitated for a second, but decided to call him that. ¡°I thank you for what happened before. Well, in My Heart, you¡¯re an elder. I ¨C¡±

    His lips were blocked again. He kissed her lips and picked her up, taking her to the sofa to sit down.

    It was like she was in the cockpit just now, being held in his arms.

    She was not used to the overly intimate posture. She could not help but twist her body, wanting to leave his arms.

    However, she felt as if she was sitting on a rock. Ye Zhen¡¯s body suddenly stiffened.

    She looked at Li Junsheng in shock. She could not believe that he was actually ¡ª

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±Li Junsheng held her waist tightly, letting her lean against his chest. ¡°If you move again, I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll do anything.¡±

    ¡°You, you¡¯re Shameless.¡±

    Ye Zhen was really unwilling. She red at him hatefully. ¡°I¡¯m your niece.¡±

    ¡°My father only has a sister, but he doesn¡¯t have a brother.¡±Li Junsheng approached her and leaned against her neck. ¡°What kind of niece are you?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±ye Zhen gritted her teeth. ¡°You Asked Me to call you uncle Li before.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±Li Junsheng nodded. He did not mind calling her that. ¡°You can continue to call me that in the future. I¡¯ll take it as... Love.¡±

    When he said the word ¡°Love¡±, he did not forget to gently bite her earlobe. With a simple action, the redness on ye Zhen¡¯s face easily spread to the root of her neck.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we try it now?¡±

 Chapter 767 - Chapter 008: Call Me Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 767: Chapter 008: Call Me Uncle</h4>

    Li Junsheng was addicted to the game. It was fun to see her blushing and her heart beating furiously, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°Call me uncle.¡±

    Shameless, dirty, and Shameless.

    ¡°Mayor Li, Do your townsfolk know that you look like this?¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t care about his image at all. She had read the Qingcheng Morning Post a few days ago, and it just so happened that Li Junsheng¡¯s report was on it.

    He was dressed in a suit and tie, standing among the crowd of officials, looking so outstanding. However, there was a faint smile on the corner of his lips. If one looked carefully, one could actually see the indifference in his eyes.

    But who would know that he was like this in private?

    If the townsfolk knew that their mayor was like this in private, she didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t care.

    ¡°So what if you know? So what if you don¡¯t Know?¡±Li Junsheng looked at her small face. The little girl was too young after all, and she didn¡¯t seem to understand.

    His slender fingers caressed her lips, and his voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Men are not married, women are not married. It¡¯s normal to date. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡°grabbing his hands that were causing trouble, ye Zhen tried to make her voice sound more normal. ¡°Did I agree to date you?¡±

    Li Junsheng raised his eyebrows and looked at the suspicion in the little girl¡¯s eyes. The little girl didn¡¯t seem to believe him.

    He held her hand and looked into her eyes. Her deep and beautiful eyes were a little yful.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to date, you can just get married. Or, you can get married tomorrow.¡±

    Was she crazy?

    Ye Zhen swallowed her saliva and looked at Li Junsheng. She felt that if he wasn¡¯t abnormal, then she was.

    He had a faint smile on his face. Marriage was such a big deal, and she didn¡¯t believe it. After thinking about it, there was only one possibility.

    ¡°Mayor Li, do you have a hidden illness?¡±

    ¡°Hidden illness?¡±Li Junsheng held her waist and pressed her against his leg. ¡°Is this a hidden illness?¡±

    Ye Zhen blushed. She had misspoken. She was wrong. How could a man mention this in front of him?

    She bit her lip and couldn¡¯t help but think of another aspect.

    ¡°Are you GAY? You want to hide your true gender, so...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve read too many novels.¡±Li Junsheng realized that the little girl¡¯s imagination was really strange, and her words were really funny.

    ¡°My sexual orientation is very normal, and I only like women?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I look like someone you once loved? Or maybe it¡¯s your first love ¨C¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±Li Junshengughed. It was a very clearugh. If his subordinates saw this, their jaws would probably drop.

    After all, Li Junsheng always gave people the impression that he was restrained and gentle. Such times were really rare.

    ¡°Little girl, are you so unsure of yourself?¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s face was a little red. She understood what Li Junsheng meant, and she became even more ufortable.

    ¡°Mayor Li, if you want to go crazy, go crazy yourself. I don¡¯t want to go crazy with you.¡±

    After saying this, Ye Zhen was about to stand up, but Li Junsheng easily grabbed her waist and she sat back down. This time, the feeling of being held back was even more obvious.

    ¡°So you like to y role-ying?¡±

    Li Junsheng gently pinched her chin and slightly curved his lips. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I can cooperate.¡±

    Cooperate your ass.

    Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t even get angry anymore. She didn¡¯t understand why Li Junsheng suddenly became abnormal, but from her point of view, there was definitely something fishy going on.

    At this moment, Li Junsheng¡¯s phone rang. He nced at ye Zhen and picked up the phone.

    On the other end of the phone was his sister, Li Wanyu.

    ¡°Brother, are you free recently? Come back when you have time.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not particrly free. What¡¯s the matter?¡±He had just transferred here not long ago and had a lot of things to deal with.

    ¡°You said there¡¯s something going on? You Didn¡¯te back for Dad¡¯s birthdayst month, and mom didn¡¯t see you home when she caught a cold a few days ago. ¡°I¡¯ve found a boyfriend who¡¯s about to get engaged, and you¡¯re noting back either. Are you nning to wait for me to get married and you won¡¯t Come?¡±

    Li Wanyu found a boyfriend? This was a big deal.

    Li Junsheng thought for a while and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make a trip back when I have time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Mom has prepared a lot of youngdies from prestigious families. I¡¯ll arrange a blind date for you when youe back.¡±

    Li Junsheng frowned. Li Wanyu¡¯s voice was tinged with schadenfreude. ¡°Mom¡¯s original words were, look at the Jin Yao Twins. They can even crawl. When will your brother find me a wife?¡±

    Hahahaha, Li Wanyu wasughing happily on the other end of the phone. Li Junsheng had a headache.

    Actually, mother Li did not dare to say this in front of him. She was onlyining in front of her younger sister.

    ¡°Brother, think about it. Look, I¡¯ve already found a boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll bring my girlfriend back.¡±

    ¡°... brother, are you serious?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it. We¡¯ll talk about it when I get back.¡±

    After hanging up, Li Junsheng realized that ye Zhen had been staring at him.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±

    Ye Zhen had already regained herposure. She had heard the phone call that Li Junsheng had answered just now.

    She had a feeling that this was the case.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen?¡±Li Junsheng just wanted to tell ye Zhen that he wanted to bring her home this weekend, but she spoke first.

    ¡°Uncle Li, I agree to this deal.¡±

    ¡°...¡±deal? What Deal?

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to pretend to be your girlfriend, but as a reward, I hope that you can give me some help when I deal with my stepmother and take back thepany that belongs to me.¡±

    Ye Zhen had a business-like look on her face.

    She had thought about it. She didn¡¯t want to involve her grandfather and uncle in this matter. After her mother passed away, her grandfather and uncle were already very sad.

    She didn¡¯t want them to have any more worries. But she had to get thepany back.

    After these few times, she could roughly see that Li Junsheng was capable and interested in helping her.

    Since he was willing to help her, then as a reward, it didn¡¯t matter if she pretended to be his girlfriend for a while.

    Li Junsheng didn¡¯t expect that the little girl had already imagined so much in just a short while.

    He suddenly smiled. ¡°Do you think that I want to date you and say that I want to marry you because I want you to pretend to be my girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t That So?¡±

    Ye Zhen looked like a businessman at the moment. Her delicate little face had a very serious expression. She looked like she was discussing business with him.

    Li Junsheng felt likeughing again. It was rare for him to be interested in a woman. However, the little girl obviously did not think so.

    Seeing how serious she was, if he told her that he did not mean it, would the little girl be scared?

    Ye Zhen still looked at him with a serious expression. Seeing her like this, Li Junsheng could not help but take her ce. When she was negotiating with others, was she also like this?

    ¡°Sort of. So, you agree now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ye Zhen nodded. She felt that if she was pretending to be Li Junsheng¡¯s girlfriend, she could still ept it. Anyway, in the end, she would get the benefits, so why not?

    Li Junsheng smiled again. He hooked his arm around her waist and kissed her on the lips.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±

    ¡°You, why are you kissing me again?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re going to pretend to be my girlfriend, of course you have to get used to my closeness, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°...¡±that was true, but ¡ª

    ¡°So, it¡¯s better for you to get used to it.¡±

    After Li Junsheng said that, he hugged ye Zhen and kissed her again. Ye Zhen wanted to struggle, but she was smitten by his kiss.

    She vaguely felt that something was wrong. Wasn¡¯t it fake? Why was he still kissing her?

    Li Junsheng sensed the hesitation in her heart and kissed her even more passionately. Ye Zhen, who was breathless from his kiss, lost her rationality for a moment. She no longer had the energy to think about what was wrong.

    ..

    In order to let down ye Zhen¡¯s guard, Li Junsheng did not let ye Zhen stay the night. After secretary Chen sent the clothes up, he waited for ye Zhen to change before sending her back.

    Ye Zhen was a little dizzy. Half of it was because of the wine, and the other half was because of Li Junsheng¡¯s kiss.

    But right now, she was not in the mood to think about what was wrong. Li Junsheng knew this very well, so he insisted on getting in the car and sending ye Zhen home.

    In the car, Li Junsheng held ye Zhen¡¯s hand the whole time. Just as she was about to break free, he whispered into her ear.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not used to my contact, how are you going to y the role of my girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°So, we have to get to know each other more. Not only do you have to understand me better, but I also have to understand you better. That way, it¡¯ll be more like it.¡±

    It seemed that ye Zhen was once again entangled by Li Junsheng. How could she have known that Li Junsheng, a person of the uncle generation, would think of scheming against her?

    As for Li Junsheng, there was still plenty of time in the future. He was not in a hurry.

    ..

    Ye Zhen looked at the screen in front of her. She did not expect that the mole would be so calm. It had been so many days, but the mole still had not appeared?

    Could it be that her judgment was wrong? That was impossible. Ye Zhen shook her head. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t believe it.

    Seeing that the new n she had made for Ning Hai was about to be sent to Ning Hai, she had also told President Ning not to reveal it.

    In the current situation, could that person really endure it?

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t quite believe it. While she was still hesitating, her phone suddenly rang. Looking at the phone number disyed on it, Ye Zhen was stunned for a moment.

    What kind of note was this? Darling?

    Since when had she saved such a mushy form of address on her phone?

    ¡°Hello, you are.¡±

    ¡°At Work?¡±

    ¡°...¡±ye Zhen was stunned. So that person was Li Junsheng?

    When did she save his phone number, and when did she give him the three words ¡®darling¡¯?

    ¡°Are you busy?¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. It sounded particrly deep and maic.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±Ye Zhen bit her lip. ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow is Saturday.¡±

    Ye Zhen did not understand. Did he call her just to tell her that tomorrow was Saturday?

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to Rongcheng tomorrow. You have to go back with me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±So soon? She was not ready, although she did not know what she needed to do.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up from workter.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Junsheng could imagine the surprised look on the little girl¡¯s face through the phone. Heughed again.

    He had noticed it long ago. The little girl might be very shrewd in other aspects, but she seemed to be a little slow in love.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re going to apany me back to Rong City Tomorrow, you should at least meet me today. No matter what, you have to understand my preferences. Also, you should know some basic information about me, right?¡±

    It seemed to be the case, but, ¡°But ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s meet today and get to know each other first. What do you think?¡±

    Not much. Ye Zhen¡¯s voice of objection had yet to bepletely voiced out, but Li Junsheng seemed to know that she was going to refuse.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pick you up when you get off work. See You Later.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ye Zhen held her phone in her hand and her mind went nk. Did she agree to date him? No, right? But she was just pretending. There was no need to be so serious, right?

    When she got off work, Li Junsheng came to pick ye Zhen up as expected.

    The car stopped downstairs at the general drawingpany. Li Junsheng sat in the car and had no intention of getting out.

    He had already shown his face in Qingcheng, so it was better for him to keep a low profile for now.

    Ye Zhen had just received a call from Li Junsheng saying that he had already arrived downstairs. He asked her toe down.

    When she went downstairs, she did not expect to meet ye Ninghan.

    ¡°Sister, did you get off work so early today?¡±

    Ye Ninghan looked at ye Zhen with obvious jealousy and hatred in her eyes. She had been taught a lesson by Li Junsheng when she went to President Ning¡¯s banquet, and she was very angry.

    What made her even angrier was that she had hinted to President Ning that she could be in charge of this case as well, and that she would definitely do it better than ye Zhen. However, President Ning seemed to not understand.

    Why didn¡¯t she get angry?

    Ye Zhen did not intend to pay attention to Ye Ninghan. She pressed the button on the first floor calmly. She stood a little to the side, as if she would be poisoned if she got any closer to Ye Ninghan.

    Ye Ninghan¡¯s expression was quite unsightly. She looked at ye Zhen¡¯s side profile and sneered.

    ¡°What are you so proud of? Mayor Li just helped you out once. Did you really think he would fall for you? Ridiculous.¡±

    Ye Zhen originally did not intend to respond, but when she heard her mention Li Junsheng, she smiled. ¡°Mm. I don¡¯t know if Mayor Li will fall for me, but I can be sure that he definitely won¡¯t fall for you.¡±

    As she spoke, she deliberately nced at him. Ye Ninghan was furious.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°What If I Were You? I¡¯d tuck my tail between my legs and be a person. After all, if I be the mayor¡¯s wife in the future, you won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±

    She used to be disdainful of using her power to oppress people. But if she could really make ye Ninghan unhappy, she would be very happy.

    ¡°In Your Dreams.¡±Ye Ninghan didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can scare me with these words. Who is mayor Li? You want to marry him? Dream on.¡±

    When the elevator reached the first floor, ye Zhen smiled. The moment she stepped out of the elevator, she turned to look at Ye Ninghan. ¡°Dream On? Do you want to give it a try?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can marry mayor Li in the end. Let¡¯s see who is dreaming.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out her phone and dialed Li Junsheng¡¯s number. She looked at Ye Ninghan who was standing in front of her and smiled at her proudly. When she spoke into the phone, her tone changed.

    ¡°Uncle Li, my ankle is twisted. It hurts so much that I can¡¯t walk anymore. Can youe in and help me?¡±

 Chapter 768 - Iâ€™m using you

    <h4>Chapter 768: Chapter 009: I¡¯m using you</h4>

    Li Junsheng was sitting in the car waiting for Ye Zhen. When he heard that ye Zhen had sprained her ankle, he put his phone down and quickly went into the general drawingpany. He didn¡¯t even care if his actions would be seen by others.

    As he got out of the car and walked towards the general drawingpany, his outstanding looks and tall figure did receive a lot of attention when he entered thepany.

    However, Li Junshengpletely ignored him. He quickly walked to the elevator and found ye Zhen, who was leaning against the wall with one hand and standing on one foot.

    ¡°Ye Zhen?¡±He rushed forward and looked at her foot with concern. ¡°How are you? Are You Okay?¡±

    Li Junsheng arrived a little faster than ye Zhen had imagined. Ye Zhen saw that he had appeared so quickly, and there was a hint of surprise in her eyes. ¡°...¡±

    She was just trying to annoy ye Ninghan. In fact, she really didn¡¯t think that Li Junsheng woulde in. After all, there were so many people here. What if someone recognized him.

    ¡°Uncle Li?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the injury? Is It Serious?¡±

    Ye Ninghan had thought that ye Zhen was joking. She didn¡¯t expect that ye Zhen would really call mayor Li. Her face twisted. She took a step forward unwillingly.

    ¡°Uncle Li, she didn¡¯t hurt herself at all. She just ¨C¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Li Junsheng didn¡¯t even look at Ye Ninghan. He looked at ye Zhen¡¯s motionless figure and directly carried her up.

    Ye Zhen¡¯s body was suspended in the air, and she was shocked. Her hands instinctively wrapped around Li Junsheng¡¯s neck.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Li Junsheng, who looked skinny, was actually very strong. He carried her and strode outside.

    From the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t even give ye Ninghan a single nce. Ye Ninghan was furious. She red hatefully at the backs of ye Zhen and ye Zhen as they left, a sh of resentment in her eyes.

    Ye Zhen, Ye Zhen, we are irreconcble enemies.

    ..

    When ye Zhen was carried outside by Li Junsheng, she noticed that many people were looking in her direction.

    She was momentarily embarrassed, but the show had already started. She could only bury her head into Li Junsheng¡¯s chest and try her best to reduce her presence.

    Li Junsheng put ye Zhen in the back seat of the car. He followed her into the car and instructed Secretary Chen to drive. ¡°Secretary Chen, quick, go to the hospital.¡±

    After that, he looked at ye Zhen. ¡°Which leg did you twist? How is the injury? Is It Serious?¡±

    Ye Zhen did not say anything. She just looked at Li Junsheng.

    Her heart was beating fast. She bit her lip and looked at Li Junsheng with aplicated expression.

    She had never thought that there would be someone who would stand on her side for no reason. This feeling was really unbelievable to her.

    She still remembered the first year that Ye Ninghan had entered the house with Chen Wan. At that time, she had thought of building a good rtionship with Ye Ninghan when she was still young.

    However, after being framed by Ye Ninghan a few times and knowing that Chen Wan was pregnant, she gave up on this idea.

    What made her sad was not ye Ninghan¡¯s framing, but ye Nanshan standing on Ye Ninghan¡¯s side for no reason and criticizing Chen Wan and her daughter.

    Ye Ninghan was a sweet talker and often coaxed ye Nanshan to be happy. She had gotten used to being angry from the beginning until the end. She was used to ye Nanshan ming her regardless of whether it was her fault or not.

    And today, she did it on purpose, but she didn¡¯t expect ¡ª

    ¡°Which ankle is twisted? Is it very painful?¡±

    Li Junsheng realized that she had stopped talking, and he was a little worried. He bent down to check her foot. ¡°Come, let me take a look.¡±

    Ye Zhen subconsciously shrank her foot back.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sprain it.¡±

    It was a simple word, but it was difficult for her to say it.

    Biting her lip, she felt a little ufortable. ¡°I didn¡¯t sprain it. I did it on purpose to anger her.¡±

    Her voice was like a Mosquito¡¯s call. This was the first time she had done something like this, and she didn¡¯t have enough confidence.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He was mocking me back then, so I couldn¡¯t help but want to anger her.¡±

    Her voice was very soft. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My Foot isn¡¯t injured. I made you worry.¡±

    Li Junsheng was stunned. He looked at Secretary Chen and changed the address.

    After thinking for a while, he pressed the ss in the middle of the seat. Soon, the car was separated. Only Li Junsheng and her were left behind.

    ¡°Uncle Li, are you angry?¡±

    Ye Zhen pursed her lips, her eyes filled with anxiety.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡±Li Junsheng took her hand and realized that it was a little cold. He wrapped her hand in his palm.

    ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡±

    ¡°Why should I Be Angry?¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t know what to say. She stared straight at Li Junsheng¡¯s face.

    ¡°I used you. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at her anxious look and couldn¡¯t help butugh. He leaned over and kissed her on the lips.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    ¡°Then you ¨C¡°why weren¡¯t you angry? Curiosity had the upper hand. She didn¡¯t even care that his action was taking advantage of her again.

    ¡°Being used by others is a good thing. At least it shows that you still have value in others¡¯hearts. If a person lives in this world and no one wants to use him, that would be a tragedy.¡±

    Moreover, the little girl knew how to use him to attack the people she hated. This meant that in her heart, his status was starting to change. Of course, he would not be angry about this.

    Ye Zhen did not speak. This kind of wordspletely overturned her understanding.

    The education she received since Young was not like this. Her mother, grandfather, and uncle had never taught her this.

    So, she could also think like this?

    Li Junsheng reached out and gently stroked her cheek. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m your boyfriend. I¡¯m very happy that you used me.¡±

    Boyfriend? Ye Zhen bit her lip. ¡°Uncle Li, you know that it¡¯s fake.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s real or fake, since we have an agreement, we have to take it as real, right?¡±Li Junsheng squeezed her hand. ¡°You see, you¡¯ve already promised yourself to y the role of my girlfriend well, but you keep reminding yourself that it¡¯s fake. How can you really y the role well when you¡¯re like this?¡±

    Ye Zhen was stunned. She looked at Li Junsheng as if it was really true.

    ¡°So, Zhen Zhen, what you need to do now is not think about whether you¡¯re pretending or not, but really think of yourself as my girlfriend. Only when you believe that you¡¯re real can you convince others, right?¡±

    Ye Zhen was at a loss for words. This seemed to be the case, but she still felt that something was strange.

    Li Junsheng looked at her expression and pulled her into his arms again. He lowered his head and urately kissed her lips.

    ¡°Oh ¨C¡±

    He took a sip and rested his forehead against hers. ¡°Tell yourself that you are not pretending. You are real. You are my girlfriend. Only by convincing yourself can you convince others.¡±

    ¡°Li ¨C¡±

    He kissed her again. This time, it was even more intense than before.

    Ye Zhen felt her limbs go weak from his kiss. Her body felt weak, and she leaned into his embrace. He finally let go of her. She recovered and panted heavily.

    ¡°Uncle Li, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°Look, you¡¯re getting more and more used to my kisses. After a few more kisses, you¡¯ll believe more and more that you¡¯re my girlfriend.¡±

    Should she still believe such things? She was not my girlfriend at all. It was just fake.

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. I¡¯ll bring you to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re going to pretend to be my girlfriend, then start by understanding my preferences and habits.¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at her, his eyes curved, and his hands wrapped tightly around hers. The warmth made her unable to say anything else.

    She suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t need to pretend, right? Even if she was his real girlfriend, there would be many women who would be willing, right?

    ..

    This was a private restaurant with good privacy. After ordering, Li Junsheng looked at ye Zhen, who was sitting opposite him.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re going back to Rong City with me tomorrow, I have something to tell you first.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±Ye Zhen had not recovered from the kiss just now. She sat in a serious manner,

    ¡°I¡¯m thirty-three years old this year. Previously, because I was busy with work, I never thought about getting married. You¡¯re my first girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°...¡±How is that possible? Ye Zhen looked at him with suspicion.

    ¡°My family is in Rongcheng. In addition to my parents, my family also has a younger sister. My father is now working in the province. My mother is the vice president of the women¡¯s Chamber of Commerce. She is also the vice president of Rongcheng Bank.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡°ye Zhen blinked. She had long known that Li Junsheng¡¯s family background was extraordinary, but she did not expect, ¡°Your parents ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my parents are very open-minded people. Ever since I passed 30 years old, they can¡¯t wait for me to get married right away. They won¡¯t interfere with what kind of girlfriend I find.¡±

    Is that so? Ye Zhen was a little suspicious, but she soon shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to object. I¡¯m a fake anyway.¡±Strangely, when she said this, she felt a little ufortable.

    Such an outstanding man, there must be no shortage of women who liked him. He probably just didn¡¯t want him usually.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s fake, you have to have a little professionalism, right?¡±

    That was true. Ye Zhen nodded and sat up straight. ¡°Alright, Continue. What do you like and what don¡¯t you like?¡±

    She thought for a moment and suddenly raised her hand. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll write down what you said.¡±

    Seeing that she took out her phone to record, Li Junsheng smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so exaggerated. You just have to remember it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything that I particrly like, nor do I have anything that I particrly dislike. You Don¡¯t have to be too nervous. I really don¡¯t want you to remember too much. Seriously, I¡¯m allergic to mangoes, so I can¡¯t eat mangoes.¡±

    As someone who wanted to be straight, he wouldn¡¯t let others know that he had too obvious a weakness.

    ¡°Oh right, what about you? Do you have any special preferences?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, since you¡¯re my girlfriend, then I have to understand your preferences and taboos, right? Otherwise, if my mother asks, won¡¯t I be exposed?¡±

    ¡°OH.¡±Ye Zhen nodded. ¡°I¡¯m about the same as you. When ites to food, I prefer vegetarian food over meat. I like fish, and I don¡¯t really like red meat, except for beef. Also, I¡¯m allergic to Honey.¡±

    As she spoke, she realized that Li Junsheng had ordered two dishes that she liked.

    She reminded herself that this was impossible and unrealistic. However, she couldn¡¯t help but think in that direction. Could it be that Li Junsheng had deliberately understood her preferences and ordered the dishes?

    Hehe. How was that possible?

    ..

    When ye Zhen returned home, Ye Nanshan, Chen Wan, Ye Ninghan, and her ten-year-old brother, Ye Jianhao, were all there.

    When she entered the house, the gazes of the whole family fell on her.

    Ye Zhen acted as if she didn¡¯t see her. After calling her father, she nned to go upstairs to her own room.

    ¡°Stop.¡±Ye Nanshan looked at his daughter and was a little angry. ¡°You didn¡¯t even greet your elders when you came back? Where are your manners?¡±

    ¡°I already called you just now.¡±Ye Zhen stood still with an indifferent expression. ¡°As for the other elders, I didn¡¯t see them.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±ye Nanshan was so angry that he mmed the table. Chen Wan timely pulled his hand. ¡°Alright, the child is tired from ying outside. Don¡¯t be so angry.¡±

    She kept winking at ye Nanshan, and Ye Nanshan sat down.

    ¡°Who sent you back just now?¡±

    ¡°Who sent me back? Didn¡¯t you know?¡±As she spoke, she nced at Ye Ninghan. She didn¡¯t believe that Ye Ninghan wouldn¡¯t tell Chen Wan and the others.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, what kind of attitude is this? Is this how you talk to Your Elders?¡±

    ¡°I think my attitude is quite good.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±ye Nanshan was about to re up again, but he still had some misgivings. ¡°They sent you back. Why didn¡¯t you bring them in? You should at least let them drink a cup of tea before leaving, right?¡±

    ¡°No need. It¡¯s not good for your health to drink tea sote at night.¡±

    Ye Nanshan was furious, chen Wan stood up. ¡°Zhen Zhen, look at you, you child. Why Are You So Rude? Your father only cares about you. After all, you¡¯re still too young. This way of treating people, he¡¯s not that considerate. With an elder to give you a detailed review, it¡¯s also good for your rtionship to take a step forward, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°What rtionship?¡±Ye Zhen blinked her eyes, looking as if she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Auntie, why can¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±Chen Wan couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that? You¡¯re going to be the mayor¡¯s wife?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±Ye Zhen looked shocked. ¡°Did I say that? What are you thinking? Uncle Li is an elder. He sent me back for my grandfather¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°...¡±Ye Ninghan was angry, she stood up. ¡°Ye Zhen, what are you pretending for? Didn¡¯t you say that? Mayor Li went to pick you up today and even hugged you. So many people saw it. Are you trying to deny it?¡±

    Ye Zhenughed. ¡°I sprained my ankle. Uncle Li was kind enough to take me to the Doctor. When did I say that I wanted to marry Uncle Li?¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at ye Nanshan again. ¡°Dad, uncle Li and I are a generation apart. Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at for saying that?¡±

    Ye Ninghan and Chen Wan didn¡¯t look too good, chen Wanughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, there¡¯s a generation difference. But Zhen Zhen. The generation difference between you and mayor Li is because of your grandfather. But Ninghan is not a generation apart from mayor Li. If it¡¯s impossible for you to be with Mayor Li, why don¡¯t you give this opportunity to Ninghan?¡±

 Chapter 769 - Chapter 010: this is so embarrassing

    <h4>Chapter 769: Chapter 010: this is so embarrassing</h4>

    Ye Zhen smiled. So this was where they were waiting for her. If she had agreed just now, the mother and daughter would definitely have found another opportunity to ask her to bring Li Junsheng home.

    She really didn¡¯t know where they got such a righteous attitude from. They took over her home, stole her father, and even wanted to steal thepany her mother left behind.

    Now, she still wanted to steal her ¡°Boyfriend.¡±Although it was fake, the intention was the same.

    She was too shameless. But it was a pity.

    ¡°Auntie, what are you talking about? I¡¯m Sister To Ning Han. Since I¡¯m one generation away from Mayor Li, then mayor Li and Ning Han are naturally one generation away.¡±

    ¡°Besides, even if there¡¯s no difference in seniority, uncle Li¡¯s business is not my business. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    She suddenly remembered something and looked at Ye Ninghan. ¡°Oh right, speaking of which, I think Ninghan has a boyfriend. Last time, I saw a man eating with her.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±Ye Ninghan suddenly became nervous. Her face was pale and she looked flustered. ¡°Ye Zhen, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡±

    Ye Ninghan was flustered. She didn¡¯t even call her sister anymore.

    ¡°Eh? Did I see wrongly? I clearly saw you and that man ¨C¡±

    Ye Zhen suddenly covered her mouth and looked as if she had said something wrong. ¡°Dad, Auntie, look at my mouth. I¡¯m talking too much again. Alright, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going upstairs to rest. You guys have a good night.¡±

    She quickly went upstairs. When she turned the corner, she heard Chen Wan¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°Ninghan, is what she said true? You have a boyfriend? Where did you get a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have one.¡±

    Ye Ninghan¡¯s face was pale. It was all Chen Liang¡¯s fault. If he hadn¡¯t shamelessly pestered her, how could ye Zhen see her when she was pulling him?

    Ye Zhen wasn¡¯t interested in Ye Ninghan¡¯s exnation. With that Chen Liang around, Ye Ninghan would have a headache for a while.

    After returning to her room, she calmed down and suddenly remembered that Li Junsheng said he would take her to Rongcheng the next day.

    Although this girlfriend¡¯s identity was fake, ye Zhen found that she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous.

    Would Li Junsheng¡¯s parents and family like her? If they didn¡¯t like her, then would she not have to pretend to be Li Junsheng¡¯s girlfriend?

    Forget it, I¡¯ll just take it as ites. She would just treat it as if she was going out to y.

    ..

    Rong Cheng was two hours away from Qingcheng by car. Ye Zhen woke up a little early today. She stood in front of the dressing mirror and looked at herself. After making sure that there were no more problems, she picked up her bag and went downstairs.

    Chen Wan and Ye Nanshan always woke upte on Saturdays. There was no one downstairs. She had specially told Li Junsheng yesterday to pick her up earlier today.

    She went out of the Ye family¡¯s living room and passed through the garden. Li Junsheng¡¯s car had already stopped at the door. Her footsteps subconsciously quickened by two steps. As if she had remembered something, she was two steps slower.

    Li Junsheng opened the car door and saw the little girl walking in his direction.

    The bright yellow dress was well-tailored, which made her tall and slender figure and fair skin. Her ck hair reached her shoulders, and one side of her hair was stuck behind her ears. One could see the diamond earrings on her ears.

    One could tell that the little girl had put in a lot of effort to dress herself up today. Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes had a hint of a smile because of this discovery.

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±

    Ye Zhen walked to the front of the car and stopped. For a moment, she felt embarrassed and didn¡¯t know where to put her hands and feet.

    ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Li Junsheng did not correct the way she addressed her. He gestured for her to get in the car.

    Ye Zhen got in the car. Just as she was about to fasten her seatbelt, Li Junsheng hugged her waist and sessfully carried her into his arms.

    Ye Zhen was no longer as shocked by his actions as she was at the beginning, but she was still not used to it.

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±

    ¡°You still call me uncle Li?¡±Li Junsheng raised the ss in the middle as soon as he arrived, and he did not mind being more intimate with her.

    He kissed her on the lips and held her slender waist, sessfully making her body morepatible with his.

    ¡°Call me what?¡±

    ¡°...¡±ye Zhen¡¯s face turned red from his kiss. Her body was pressed against her back, and her chin was pressed against her neck.

    ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±

    ¡°Call Me Junsheng.¡±

    It was too intimate, and Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t bring herself to call him that. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at him, but she just happened to kiss his lips.

    The four lips met, and Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes were full of smiles.

    ¡°So proactive? I like it.¡±

    As he spoke, he held the back of her head and deepened the kiss.

    Ye Zhen had nowhere to run. When she was about to lose her breath, Li Junsheng finally let go of her.

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s face was red. She was very dissatisfied with his behavior of always taking advantage of her.

    ¡°Well, it seems that you like this form of address.¡±

    The smile in his eyes was very inexplicable. Ye Zhen did not know what he was smiling about. It was just a form of address.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Rest for a while. After all, it¡¯ll take two hours to get here.¡±

    Ye Zhen moved her body ufortably. ¡°Let go of Me First.¡±

    Li Junsheng followed his advice and ced her beside him so that she could sit down. As soon as ye Zhen left his arms, she wanted to sit by the car door.

    Li Junsheng wouldn¡¯t let her have her way. He pulled her body to his side and said, ¡°Sleep next to me.¡±

    Ye Zhen could not move. He turned his face and kissed her on the cheek.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest like this.¡±

    It was still daytime. How could ye Zhen Want to sleep?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t rest, we can do something else.¡±

    Li Junsheng said something close to her ear. Ye Zhen was frightened. She closed her eyes to rest even if she did not want to sleep.

    He was talking about something like a car shock. He had only heard of it but had never tried it. Perhaps she was interested in trying it?

    Li Junshengughed out loud again when he saw how scared the little girl was.

    The little girl was really interesting. He could imagine how much fun he would have with her by his side in the future.

    Ye Zhen did not want him to take advantage of her again, nor did she really want to listen to him and have some tremors.

    She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. In her daze, she remembered something.

    She whispered something in Li Junsheng¡¯s ear. After making sure that he had heard her, she carefully kept a rtively safe distance from him and continued to rest.

    ..

    Li Junsheng¡¯s home was in the same area as the Huo family¡¯s. When the car stopped at the main house of the Li family, ye Zhen really fell asleep.

    Li Junsheng did not want to wake her up. Seeing that the little girl was sleeping soundly and her face was slightly pink, he thought for a moment and directly carried her out of the car.

    It was October in Rongcheng, and the temperature was not high. The Breeze blew on her face, and she felt veryfortable.

    Ye Zhen was sofortable in the wind that she rubbed against Li Junsheng¡¯s arms. She found afortable position, but surprisingly, she did not wake up.

    That kitten-like behavior made Li Junsheng¡¯s expression more and more gentle. He carried her through the door in such a harsh manner.

    The nanny of the Li family was cleaning up in the living room. When she turned around, she was so shocked that her eyeballs almost fell out. What did they see? The eldest young master, who had never been close to women and had almost never seen him intimate with any woman, was carrying a woman into the house?

    Not just the nanny? Mother Li just happened to go downstairs and was about to go out. In the end, she saw her son, who she almost thought would be single forever, carrying a woman into the house at the staircase?

    ¡°Junsheng?¡±

    Was there something wrong with her eyes, or did her son really bring a girl home?

    Li Junsheng was about to ask his mother to lower her voice, but ye Zhen, who was in his arms, woke up?

    ¡°Uncle Li?¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t Sleep wellst night, so after deducting her initial nervousness in the car, she really fell asleep.

    Now that she was awake, she didn¡¯t realize where she was. She only knew that she was being carried by Li Junsheng. She did not think about what was wrong. After all, she had slept next to Li Junsheng in the car.

    ¡°Uncle Li?¡±She yawned. ¡°Are we almost there?¡±

    Li Junsheng wanted tough even more. ¡°We¡¯re already here.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re already here. Ah?¡±

    Ye Zhen blinked her eyes. She suddenly realized something. She did not seem to be in the car right now?

    ¡°Junsheng, aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to Mom?¡±

    The voice behind her gave ye Zhen a big fright. She turned around and saw a young, well-maintaineddy standing on the stairs.

    The consciousness in her words made ye Zhen¡¯s legs go soft. Mom? She¡¯s Li Junsheng¡¯s Mom?

    She panicked and hurriedly tried to get out of Li Junsheng¡¯s arms. Li Junsheng smiled and put her down from his arms.

    Because she was too anxious and nervous, she almost lost her bnce when her feet touched the ground.

    Li Junsheng reached out to help her up, but she patted his hand without leaving a trace. She red at him with a hint of reproach in her eyes.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen.¡±Li Junsheng acted as if he didn¡¯t see her gaze. He hugged her and took a step forward. ¡°This is my mother.¡±

    Ye Zhen was very embarrassed. Very embarrassed. She looked at Li Junsheng¡¯s mother, and her heart was filled with grief.

    Li Junsheng, he had really had enough. He didn¡¯t even wake her up and let her lose so much face in front of his mother.

    ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡±

    Ye Zhen called out weakly. She really couldn¡¯t think of how she was going to change Li Junsheng¡¯s mother¡¯s impression of her under such circumstances.

    ¡°Mom, this is ye Zhen.¡±Li Junsheng looked at the interest in his mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°You can just call her Zhen Zhen.¡±

    Mother Li looked at ye Zhen. The smile in her eyes was very obvious. She didn¡¯t miss the two forms of address just now. Uncle Li? What form of address was that?

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, right? What did you call Junsheng just now?¡±

    ¡°...¡±ye Zhen was embarrassed again. And very embarrassed. Her face was so red that it was about to bleed. She was really annoyed, so she couldn¡¯t help but pinch Li Junsheng¡¯s hand.

    Li Junsheng snorted slightly, and mother Li just happened to see her action. She burst intoughter.

    ¡°...¡±ye Zhen was even more embarrassed. She had never lost herposure like this before. She felt that she couldn¡¯t stay any longer.

    ¡°How cute.¡±Mother Li could not help but step forward and gently pinch ye Zhen¡¯s little face. She did not use much strength. She was even happier when she felt that the little girl¡¯s face was burning badly.

    She nced at Li Junsheng. ¡°How do you usually take care of her? She¡¯s so thin. Since she¡¯s back, stay here for a few more days and take good care of her.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mother Li saw that ye Zhen¡¯s face was burning, she patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s like going back to your own home here. Junsheng doesn¡¯t know how to take care of people. If he does anything wrong, just tell me. I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson.¡±

    Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t say a word. If there was a hole in the ground now, she would definitely crawl into it.

    ¡°I have something to do. I have to go out for a while. I Won¡¯t be back for lunch. Your sister and your father aren¡¯t home for lunch. Take Zhen Zhen for a good stroll. Wait for us toe back in the evening, then we¡¯ll have dinner together.¡±

    Mother Li thought about it and felt that it was too impolite. ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat outside? We¡¯ll go to Cui Restaurant and get a private room. I¡¯ll talk to your father.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±It was Li Junsheng who spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s eat at home. Otherwise, Zhen Zhen won¡¯t feelfortable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±Mother Li smiled, looking at the embarrassment on ye Zhen¡¯s face, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mother Wang¡¯s cooking is very good. She knows how to cook from both the north and south. If you have any special tastes, just let mother Wang Know.¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at mother Li. Her gaze was very kind, not the kind that she pretended to be. She really seemed to like her very much.

    The other party¡¯s attitude made her more rxed and more at ease than before. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not picky about food.¡±

    ¡°How cute.¡±Mother Li liked it even more. ¡°Okay, I have to go out for something. I really can¡¯t turn down this social event at noon. It¡¯s all Junsheng¡¯s fault. He didn¡¯t even tell me he wanted to bring you back. Don¡¯t me him.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. Auntie, you have something to do first. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Junsheng.¡±Mother Li looked at her son. ¡°Take good care of Zhen Zhen. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    After giving Li Junsheng a few more instructions, mother Li left. Ye Zhen felt much more rxed after she left.

    When she turned to face Li Junsheng, her expression changed again. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Why didn¡¯t You Wake Me Up?¡±

    It was too embarrassing. Also, she had asked him to stop the car beforeing to Rongcheng. She wanted to buy a present for his parents.

    Yet, he went straight home. It was too impolite to show up empty-handed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My Mom won¡¯t mind.¡±

    Ye Zhen was angry. How was this a matter of whether she minded or not? It was because she felt embarrassed. It was very embarrassing.

    Li Junsheng seemed to understand her thoughts. He leaned forward, his forehead almost touching hers. ¡°You care so much about my mother¡¯s opinion of you. Do you intend to be my real girlfriend?¡±

    Ye Zhen forgot to Blush. She stared nkly at Li Junsheng¡¯s erged face in front of her. Finally, she spat out two words. ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    Li Junsheng smiled. Ye Zhen had long noticed that Li Junsheng seemed to especially like to smile.

    What she did not know was that Li Junsheng only liked to smile in front of her. Most of the time, he was very indifferent in front of outsiders.

    Because Li Junsheng¡¯s parents were not around, Li Junsheng did not let ye Zhen stay in the Li family for long.

    After taking ye Zhen around the Li family and familiarizing herself with the environment, he took her out of the house.

    Rong City had an old city district, a stone city, and some buildings from the previous colonial period.

    Although ye Zhen was also from Province Z, she really hadn¡¯t been to Rong City much. In the afternoon, Li Junsheng brought her around the old city.

    Although the old town here was small and couldn¡¯tpare to Lijiang¡¯s Wuzhen, it still had its own vor.

    After leaving the old city, Li Junsheng brought ye Zhen home.

    When they returned to the Li family, apart from Li Li¡¯s mother, Li Junsheng¡¯s father, Li Qi, and his sister, Li Wanyu, had also returned. Li Wanyu also brought her boyfriend back.

    Ye Zhen had already met Li¡¯s mother before. When she saw Li Qi, she was once again nervous and rich.

    Li Qi and Li Junsheng looked somewhat simr, but they gave people the feeling that they were more simr. Thinking about what Li Junsheng had said about his position, ye Zhen was so nervous that she didn¡¯t know where to put her hands and feet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Coming here is like returning to your own home. Don¡¯t be too nervous.¡±

    Li Qi¡¯s words were exactly the same as what his mother had said before. He also looked very amiable. After the embarrassing moment in the morning, ye Zhen was much calmer now.

    However, when Li Qi heard that he was Lu Manjiang¡¯s granddaughter, the way he looked at her changed again.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually brother Lu¡¯s granddaughter? I¡¯ve heard him mention it a few times before. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so old.¡±

    What made ye Zhen rx was that when Li Qi mentioned her grandfather, he had a look of admiration on his face. ¡°Brother Lu is a very powerful schr. Many of the academic topics he mentioned about economics are very valuable.¡±

    Previously, mother Li had only heard that her son was going to bring a girlfriend home. She had never thought that there would be such a rtionship.

    ¡°Professor Lu¡¯s granddaughter?¡±She suddenly smiled. ¡°No Wonder.¡±

    No wonder she called Li Junsheng ¡°Uncle.¡±This way of calcting seniority, it was really true.

    ¡°You still call him brother Lu. I think that you have to change your way of addressing him in the future. Since you are going to get married, then call him Uncle Lu.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±Li Qi also thought of it. ¡°Since my son is going to marry you, then I can¡¯t call your grandfather brother Lu. I¡¯ll change my way of addressing him as Uncle Lu.¡±

    Ye Zhen was actually very embarrassed. When she came in the morning, she called Li Junsheng uncle. Now, she called him father and uncle. To be honest, Li Qi was lowering his status to rich. It really made her very embarrassed.

    However, the Li couple¡¯s attitude was very good, which made her feel less nervous.

    She greeted the Li family¡¯s parents and met Li Wanyu. Her boyfriend¡¯s name was Zhou Xun, and he was from Hong Kong. He wore a pair of sses and looked gentle.

    It was said that he came from a rich family. He started to do business in Rong City in thest two years, and that was how he got to know Li Wanyu. The two of them stood together and looked quitepatible.

    When Ye Zhen was in Qingcheng, she did not think that her family background was very poor. But when she came to Rongcheng and saw the members of the Li family, she secretly felt a little different.

    In terms of family background, the Ye family was indeed inferior to the Li family. The Li family could be considered a big family. In addition to the main family of Li Junsheng¡¯s line, there were also side branches. Most of them held important positions in relevant departments.

    Although the ye family, who had just taken an interest, had some money, they could notpare to the Li family.

    When ye Zhen realized this, she could not help but have some very subtle thoughts. However, she had a big heart. This kind of emotion was only temporary.

    In any case, she was only here to pretend to be Li Junsheng¡¯s girlfriend. No matter how good the other party was, no matter how good his family background was, it did not matter.

    After this show, everything would be over. As for the unspeakable disappointment in her heart, well, she would ignore it.

 Chapter 770 - This is a misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 770: CHAPTER 011: This is a misunderstanding</h4>

    After dinner, mother Li pulled ye Zhen to chat with her in a very friendly manner. As for Li Junsheng, it was rare for him toe back. His father called him into the study and said that he had something to say.

    Li Junsheng was not around, and Ye Zhen was actually suffering in her heart for wanting to be alone with his mother.

    Her mother had passed away early. After so many years, she rarely had the experience of getting along with female elders. As for Chen Wan, it was fine if she didn¡¯t mention it.

    However, mother Li¡¯s gentle attitude allowed her to slowly rx.

    When she was asked some questions that she had already prepared with Li Junsheng, she could also quickly respond to the answers.

    For example, how did you and Junsheng meet. How long have you known Junsheng? Did Junsheng meet your parents?

    Her tone was very cordial. Other than being a little nervous at first, Ye Zhen slowly let go.

    Moreover, she had answered these questions with Li Junsheng before. Her answers were surprisingly smooth and did not falter at all.

    Knowing that Li Junsheng only knew ye Zhen because of Lu Manjiang, mother Li was not surprised. With her son¡¯s personality, it would be too difficult for him to meet other women.

    She could see that the smile on mother Li¡¯s face was getting brighter and brighter. At first, she still felt guilty for deceiving her elders.

    But this feeling of guilt soon disappeared. She wasn¡¯t the one who lied, and she wasn¡¯t the one who asked her to lie. If mother Li really wanted to me someone, she could me Li Junsheng.

    After answering mother Li¡¯s question, she sat with her for a while. Finally, she let her go and let her go back to her room to rest.

    Ye Zhen went upstairs to her room, and then Li Junsheng came out of the study.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Zhen Zhen?¡±

    ¡°She went upstairs.¡±Mother Li gestured at her son toe and sit down.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up too.¡±

    ¡°Sit down. It Won¡¯t take more than a few minutes.¡±Unlike the gentleness ye Zhen had seen just now, mother Li¡¯s expression was quite serious. ¡°I have something to say.¡±

    She turned to look at Rich.

    ¡°Honey, you sit down too.¡±

    Li Wanyu, who had just sent her boyfriend back, saw her mother with a serious expression. She didn¡¯t know what had happened, so she followed her and sat down.

    ¡°Junsheng, is Zhen Zhen really your girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then why does she call you uncle?¡±Although there was no difference in seniority, since they had already decided to date, why didn¡¯t she change her words?

    ¡°This is a misunderstanding. She is Uncle Lu¡¯s granddaughter. ording to seniority, isn¡¯t it just calling me uncle? It¡¯s just a form of address. It¡¯s not a big deal, right?¡±

    Li Junsheng was not flustered at all. He believed that ye Zhen would not tell mother Li the truth. But what mother Li said next surprised him.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not a big deal.¡±Mother Li sneered. ¡°But your words are too bad. Junsheng, ye Zhen has already admitted it.¡±

    ¡°Admitted it? Admitted what?¡±

    ¡°Admitted that she¡¯s not your girlfriend.¡±Mother Li did not believe that she could not get the truth out of him. ¡°It¡¯s just that uncle Lu saved your father, so you called her here to bluff us.¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s expression did not change, but he remained calm. Mother Li looked at his reaction, his expression became colder. ¡°You don¡¯t want to have a girlfriend. You can say it clearly. You lied to me like this and brought back a fake. Is this how you treat me? Is this how you Bluff Your Father and Me?¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. He did not have much of a reaction to mother Li¡¯s words. ¡°Mom, what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°What Am I saying? I¡¯m saying that you and ye Zhen aren¡¯t really boyfriend and girlfriend.¡±As she spoke, she even mmed the table hard. ¡°You simply brought her back to act. You¡¯re trying to trick me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Junsheng?¡±Li Qi looked at Li Junsheng in disbelief.

    He was very grateful to Lu Manjiang for saving his life back then. If he could really marry Lu Manjiang because of his son, it could be considered a good thing.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Li Qi and Li Wanyu didn¡¯t believe it. Both of them looked at Li Junsheng in shock. He still looked gentle for a few days. No matter how angry mother Li was, she wouldn¡¯t make him waver in the slightest.

    ¡°Mom, Zhen Zhen isn¡¯t here. Don¡¯t say this in front of her.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t mind telling you that to Ye Zhen, she is my fake girlfriend. But to me, she is real.¡±

    Mother Li was very smart. She understood the key point almost immediately. ¡°You did this on Purpose?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did it on purpose.¡±Li Junsheng nodded and admitted it bluntly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do this, she would have run away long ago. How could she havee back with me?¡±

    Li Wanyu¡¯s eyes widened. She could not believe that her usually gentle big brother would do such a thing. This was too disillusioned.

    Li Qi could not believe that his son did not mention anything in the study just now.

    ¡°Junsheng?¡±

    This did not seem like his son¡¯s style.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom and Dad. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes shed with determination. ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush. This cup of Wife¡¯s tea will be served to you sooner orter.¡±

    As he spoke, he stood up and patted mother Li¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mom, next time, you don¡¯t have to lie to me and tell me the truth. As long as you ask, I will tell you the truth.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you.¡±Mother Li patted his hand. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t be so calctive with us. Don¡¯t bully the Little Girl. Do what you should do. pursue her well. Don¡¯t scare her away.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±Li Junsheng smiled. ¡°She won¡¯t run away.¡±

    Li Wanyu looked at Li Junsheng¡¯s appearance and felt goosebumps all over the floor. Tsk, her brother¡¯s appearance was really beyond her imagination.

    She wondered if miss ye would know about such a dark brother. If she didn¡¯t know..

    Li Wanyu silently mourned for ye Zhen for three minutes. As for running to ye Zhen to expose her brother¡¯s mask, that was absolutely impossible.

    ..

    Li Junsheng didn¡¯t care what his family thought. He wouldn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions when he made a decision.

    He went upstairs and entered his room. This was his room. When he came here earlier, he didn¡¯t exin it clearly to ye Zhen. When she wanted to rest, he just let the helper bring her into his room naturally.

    In the bathroom, the sound of water could be heard. Li Junsheng narrowed his eyes, thinking about what would happen in the room at this moment. His blood started to rush uncontrobly.

    But he held it in in the end. After thinking for a while, he took some clothes from the wardrobe and went to the bathroom in the next room to take a shower.

    After taking a shower, ye Zhen came out and looked at the room in front of her and clicked her tongue. This Li family was really extravagant. Even if it was a guest room, it was so exquisitely decorated.

    However, this style was a little simr to the style of Li Junsheng¡¯s apartment in Qingcheng. It was simple, neat, and clean.

    After strolling for the whole afternoon, she talked to mother Li for a long time. Ye Zhen was also sleepy now. She lifted the nket andy down to sleep without thinking too much.

    The weather in Rongcheng in October was suitable. It was neither hot nor cold. The balcony was slightly open, and the wind from outside blew in, giving people a veryfortable feeling.

    Ye Zhen closed her eyes. It did not take long for her to feel sleepy.

    When she was half-asleep, she felt that the bed seemed to move. At first, she did not think much about it, but she was shocked by the sudden increase in temperature in her arms.

    When she realized what it was, her whole body stiffened. She opened her mouth and was about to scream.

    Her scream was kissed away. Her voice was stuck in her throat. The words that she could not say in time made her face turn red.

    It was also at this time that she saw that the person in front of her was Li Junsheng under the moonlight that shone through the balcony.

    She was still in shock, and her heart dropped a lot from the ce where she was hanging. But as she felt the temperature in her body, it quickly rose again.

    Just as she was about to suffocate, Li Junsheng finally let go of her. She wanted to speak, but her throat was a little choked up.

    ¡°You, why are you here?¡±

    Li Junsheng raised his eyebrows, and there was a twinkling smile in his eyes. ¡°This is my room.¡±

    ¡°...¡±are you kidding me? Isn¡¯t this the guest room?

    Ye Zhen blinked her eyes, looking exceptionally bright in the dark. Li Junsheng¡¯s heart softened.

    ¡°You don¡¯t Know?¡±

    Ye Zhen shook her head quickly, a hint of grievance on her face. ¡°I thought this was a guest room.¡±

    As she spoke, she began to push Li Junsheng¡¯s body. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going out now...¡±

    Li Junsheng held her waist and pulled her closer to his embrace. He lowered his head and pecked her lips, a faint smile in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re going out? Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°The guest room.¡±Ye Zhen looked embarrassed. ¡°Your house is so big. You should have a guest room, right?¡±

    ¡°Zhen Zhen.¡±Li Junsheng lowered his voice and pressed it against her cheek. Hisst name made her cheeks heat up again. ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend. Are you going to sleep in the guest room?¡±

    ¡°...¡±ye Zhen was a little embarrassed. Her hands were pressed against Li Junsheng¡¯s chest. ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fake. But, if you go out, what will my parents think?¡±

    ¡°I, I...¡±Ye Zhen Thought for a long time before she suddenly had an idea. ¡°I can sneak in tomorrow morning.¡±

    As soon as she said this, she felt Li Junsheng¡¯s chest tremble. Above her head was his low, softughter. She looked up and gave him a puzzled look.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen.¡±He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her on the cheek again. ¡°There are surveince cameras in our corridor.¡±

    Was he kidding? Who would install surveince cameras at home for no reason?

    Ye Zhen blinked and looked at her. Then, she realized that Li Junsheng wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes.

    Her warm chest was pressed against her palm. She withdrew her hand as if she had been electrocuted. ¡°You, you, you ¨C¡±

    She tried her best to move her body back a little. Then, she suggested very seriously, ¡°Why don¡¯t I sleep on the floor?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here to help me. How can I let you sleep on the floor? You¡¯ll feel ufortable sleeping on it.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa?¡±She had seen it just now. The sofa in this room was so big that it could be used as a bed for her to sleep on. She did not mind.

    ¡°The sofa is too small. It¡¯s easy for it to fall onto the floor.¡±

    ¡°No, I sleep very well,¡±ye Zhen said weakly. It was almost as if she was dying.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. What if it falls off?¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at him. She couldn¡¯t tell him to sleep on the sofa or if she slept on the bed.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Sleep like this.¡±

    Sleep Like This? Ye Zhen swallowed her saliva. The room was dark, and the environment was not very bright. Li Junsheng¡¯s face was not very clear.

    All of this added up, and the environment in front of her had an indescribable ambiguous atmosphere.

    ¡°This sand is too suitable, isn¡¯t it, uncle Li?¡±

    Although the time was short, she had be used to calling him that.

    ¡°Why are you still calling me uncle Li?¡±

    What else could I call him if not uncle Li?

    ¡°Just now, my mom asked me if I hired you to act and deceive her.¡±As he spoke, he kissed her on the nose.

    This action was even more intimate than kissing her on the lips. Ye Zhen¡¯s body instantly stiffened.

    ¡°You, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said no. You¡¯re really my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Then your mom ¨C¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t believe me and asked me why you called me uncle.¡±

    Not counting the morning, ye Zhen really couldn¡¯t bring herself to call him junsheng when they were eating. She called him Uncle Li a few times, and even Li Qi gave them a sidelong nce.

    ¡°I had no choice but to tell my mother that this was a little fun between us.¡±

    Fun your head.

    ¡°So, Congrattions, you can continue calling me uncle Li.¡±

    Was that the main point? Ye Zhen¡¯s thoughts were once again led astray by Li Junsheng.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already exined it for you. You¡¯re fine now. You can go to sleep.¡±

    Ye Zhen: ..

    She was very thin and slender. Li Junsheng held her waist tightly in his arms. His hand was around her waist, and his other hand was on her back. He patted her gently.

    ¡°Be Good, go to sleep.¡±He closed his eyes and fell asleep. It seemed like he really fell asleep.

    Ye Zhen: I was just calling you uncle Li to be polite. Do you really think I¡¯m your niece? Fall.

    His chest was so hot that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She had never had such intimate contact with anyone before. That night didn¡¯t count. She wasn¡¯t conscious anymore.

    She had been sleeping alone since she was sensible. She had never been hugged so tightly by the opposite sex to prevent her from escaping the usual way of sleeping.

    She couldn¡¯t help but move her body. She left his embrace.

    There was no reaction.

    She tried to move again. Her hands pressed against his chest, and with light force, her body slid down..

    Ding ¡ª

    She touched something.

    But just as her hands were about to touch that ¡°Thing,¡±she suddenly reacted. What was that?

    ¡°...¡±she raised her head to look at Li Junsheng. He had opened his eyes at some point, and those eyes in the darkness were a little too bright.

    Ye Zhen suddenly became nervous. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not sleeping?¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s lips curled up, and his big hand grabbed her little hand. ¡°Do you want to touch it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ye Zhen was frightened and quickly withdrew her hand.

    ¡°So, you want to do it?¡±Li Junsheng pressed her body into his arms.

    ¡°No, no, no, no, no.¡±Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t even speak clearly.

    Li Junsheng retracted his hand with a ¡°Disappointed¡±expression. ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to touch it, and you don¡¯t want to do it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I definitely don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t You Sleep?¡±The hint in his words was too obvious, as well as his body¡¯s current reaction ¡ª

    ¡°Sleep, I¡¯ll sleep now.¡±

    Ye Zhen closed her eyes as fast as she could, and then didn¡¯t move at all.

    She was so nervous that even her breathing slowed down, as if she would be hurt if she breathed too hard.

    Li Junsheng¡¯s lips curled up where she couldn¡¯t see.

 Chapter 771 - I must have offended him

    <h4>Chapter 771: Chapter 012: I must have offended him</h4>

    His little girl. How interesting. He was so happy that he couldn¡¯t help but give her another kiss on the tip of her nose.

    When he felt that the person in his arms was tenser and his breathing was lighter, he silently smiled.

    Forget it. He was kind enough to let her go today. Although it was really hard to endure.

    ..

    Ye Zhen¡¯s body had been tensed up the whole time, and she had been controlling her breathing. She was scared to death. More importantly, she regretted it.

    Why did you push him when you had nothing to do? Why did you twist when you had nothing to do? Is It Alright Now? Did I provoke him?

    She didn¡¯t think that she was the ¡°Victim¡±in this matter. She just felt that she shouldn¡¯t have done that at all.

    She endured, endured, and waited. She had been waiting nervously for Li Junsheng to really fall asleep.

    Throughout this process, she kept her body tensed up, not daring to move an inch. In the end, she was so tired that her eyes became heavier and heavier, and her consciousness became more and more blurry.

    In the end, her tensed up body finally rxed slowly, and she really fell asleep.

    After she fell asleep, Li Junsheng opened his eyes and looked at the little girl¡¯s hand that she held even when she was asleep. He could not help butugh.

    She was still holding on for quite a while. He had underestimated her. It had been hard on her.

    He picked up her hand and put it away. He adjusted it to a rtivelyfortable position, but also a more intimate position with him. Only then did Li Junsheng fall asleep with her in his arms, satisfied.

    As for the neckline that she identally revealed when she fell asleep, well, that would be his benefit.

    He didn¡¯t want to help her pull her clothes up properly.

    ..

    When Ye Zhen woke up in the morning, Li Junsheng was no longer in the room. She heaved a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but look at the pajamas on her body.

    She couldn¡¯t remember when she fell asleep yesterday. But she was sure that Li Junsheng was a gentleman yesterday and didn¡¯t take advantage of her.

    However, she quickly thought of the two kisses. That still counted as taking advantage of her, right?

    She shook her head and decided to keep her distance from Li Junsheng next time. Definitely, Definitely.

    Looking at the time, Ye Zhen quickly went to the bathroom to wash up. When she returned to her room, she realized that Li Junsheng had gone back to his room.

    ¡°Good Morning.¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at her with a faint smile in his eyes. She realized that Li Junsheng liked to smile when he looked at her.

    As the saying goes, you shouldn¡¯t hit a smiling person when you reach out your hand. Every time she saw Li Junsheng smiling at her so warmly, no matter how ufortable ye Zhen felt, she couldn¡¯t seem to express it.

    It wasn¡¯t just her difort that couldn¡¯t be expressed? If she wanted to stay away from Li Junsheng¡¯s thoughts, she would always be defeated by his smiling face.

    It was already against the rules for a man to be good-looking. It was even more against the rules for a man to smile frequently when he was good-looking and also smile very well.

    ¡°Here. Your Clothes.¡±

    Li Junsheng was carrying two bags in his hands. ¡°My sister¡¯s clothes might be a size too big for you. This is bought ording to your size.¡±

    Li Wanyu wore an M, but ye Zhen was too thin and could only wear an s.

    Ye Zhen looked at Li Junsheng. He went out so early to buy clothes for her? She was just a fake girlfriend. Why did he have to be so nice to her?

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I bought it yesterday. I forgot to give it to you when I was discussing business with my dad in the study.¡±Li Junsheng smiled and stood in front of her.

    She had just washed her face. There were a few strands of wet hair on her forehead. He raised his hand to clip the wet hair behind her ear. He looked at the stiffness and wariness in her eyes.

    ¡°Change your clothes. Come Down and eat after you¡¯re done.¡±

    His eyes were so gentle that ye Zhen hadpletely forgotten about the uneasiness fromst night. And about the decision to keep a distance from him.

    Li Junsheng smiled and reached out to rub the top of her hair. ¡°Then hurry up and change your clothes. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    He smiled and straightened his body. He took a step back and left. But after leaving the house, the smile on his face faded a little.

    The little girl wanted to keep a distance from him. Tsk. What an unfriendly thought. But it didn¡¯t matter. He would make the little girl give up on this idea.

    The light that shed in Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes was definitely not gentle. If ye Zhen saw his appearance now, she would probably feel disillusioned.

    Unfortunately, ye Zhen couldn¡¯t see it.

    ... ..

    The Li family was all there for breakfast. The breakfast was very rich, but it was mainly chinese-style breakfast.

    Li Qi looked at his son. They had talked about itst night, and there was nothing that he did not support. The Li family was powerful, and there were someplicated connections among them.

    It would be good if his son could find a wife who could help him, but it did not matter if he did not. Even if he and his wife were free to fall in love, they wouldn¡¯t interfere with their child¡¯s marriage. It was fine as long as they liked it.

    Especially since that girl was professor Lu¡¯s granddaughter. Mm. Although she was still his real girlfriend for the time being, what did it matter? It would be real sooner orter.

    Knowing their son¡¯s n, the Li couple cooperated a hundred times. They had to help their son take her down no matter what, right?

    After dinner, mother Li took ye Zhen¡¯s hand and brought her to the living room to sit down. Li Junsheng, Li Wanyu, and a few others followed. Li Junsheng dered his sovereignty and sat down next to ye Zhen.

    Ye Zhen felt the warmthing from Li Junsheng¡¯s body and approached mother Li without leaving a trace.

    Mother Li seemed to have not noticed her small movements. She picked up a box from her coffee table. She opened it, and inside was a jade-green bracelet.

    ¡°I rushed out yesterday and didn¡¯t give you a gift. I¡¯ll make it up today. You can wear this and y with it.¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at the bracelet. She wasn¡¯t from a small family. She could guess how much the bracelet was worth from its color.

    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s too expensive. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to ept?¡±Mother Li put the bracelet on ye Zhen¡¯s hand as she spoke. ¡°If you¡¯re with Jun Sheng in the future, you¡¯ll be part of the Li family. It¡¯s just a bracelet.¡±

    ¡°No. Auntie, it¡¯s really too expensive.¡±Ye Zhen didn¡¯t forget her identity. She was just a fake girlfriend. How could she ept such an expensive gift?

    ¡°I said, wear it for fun.¡±As she spoke, mother Li put the bracelet on ye Zhen¡¯s hand, ignoring ye Zhen¡¯s retreating hand.

    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I ask you to give me that braceletst time? You¡¯re biased. I asked you to give it to me, but you didn¡¯t, so you gave it to sister-inw, right?¡±

    This ¡°Sister-inw¡±made ye Zhen Blush. Mother Li nced at Li Wanyu and said, ¡°You talk too much. Have I given you less good things?¡±

    ¡°Rich, rich, rich.¡±Li Wanyu smiled and turned to look at Li Qi. ¡°Dad, What are you giving me? You Can¡¯t possibly have nothing to show for it, right?¡±

    Li Qi smiled and said, ¡°Your sister-inw will oftene to Rong city in the future. How about this? I¡¯ll give you a car.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Li Junsheng and said, ¡°I ordered a Maserati earlier. It¡¯ll probably arrive in a few days. Zhen Zhen just happened to drive it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±Li Junsheng thanked ye zhen on behalf of ye Zhen. Ye Zhen quickly waved her hand.

    ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s really no need for that. I won¡¯t ept a reward for nothing. How can I ept such an expensive gift?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a car. You can drive it for fun.¡±Li Qi seemed to have thought of something. ¡°There¡¯s a house in the Western District. I¡¯ll get them to renovate it. When you and Junsheng get married, it¡¯ll be used as a wedding room.¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t know what to say. She turned around and nced at Li Junsheng, indicating that he had rejected her.

    Li Junsheng held her hand and smiled faintly. ¡°Dad, are you talking about the duplex apartment in the Western District?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That apartment has arge area and a good view. It¡¯s perfect for the two of you to stay together.¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at ye Zhen again. ¡°Of course, if ye Zhen doesn¡¯t like it, let Junsheng take you to pick it outter. You can decide where you like it first.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡±Ye Zhen was only here to pretend to be Li Junsheng¡¯s girlfriend. How could she have known that the people in their family would be so enthusiastic?

    For a moment, she felt extremely guilty. When she met the sincere eyes of the Li family¡¯s parents and their friendly faces, she almost couldn¡¯t help but tell them everything.

    ¡°Aunty, uncle, I really can¡¯t ept such an expensive gift. I actually don¡¯t ¨C¡±

    Li Junsheng pinched her hand at the right time, making it impossible for her to finish her sentence. He looked at his parents with a smile.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, look at you two. You¡¯re so anxious that Zhen Zhen is scared.¡±

    ¡°How can I not be anxious?¡±Mother Li looked at her son with a reproachful look. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look. It¡¯s because you never got married that I¡¯m still unable to carry a grandchild. ¡°Every day, I look at those two from the Huo family and I can¡¯t stop coveting them. ¡°I¡¯m not greedy. I don¡¯t even dare to think about having twins. ¡°As long as you give birth to one for me, I¡¯ll like it no matter if you¡¯re a man or a woman.¡±

    Li Qi nodded. He agreed with Li Qi on this point. Who in Rongcheng didn¡¯t envy the Huo family now? So what if they were rich and powerful? They also needed people.

    Why was Huo Jinyao¡¯s life so good? He got two in one go, and it just so happened to be a man and a woman. They had just gone to see Mrs. Huo on her birthday a while ago. The two little dolls had been raised to be fair and tender.

    They were both lithe and lively. The old men were envious of them.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, don¡¯t be too nervous. In fact, these worldly possessions are really nothing. Compared to your grandfather¡¯s kindness to me, they are really not worth mentioning.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Uncle Lu, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am now,¡±Rich said seriously

    ¡°...¡±why did they suddenly bring up the topic of having a child? Ye Zhen was so embarrassed that her neck was red.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡±Li Junsheng put his hand on ye Zhen¡¯s shoulder and pulled her into his arms. ¡°When I marry Zhen Zhen, we¡¯ll definitely have a child.¡±

    To be honest, he also liked the twins in Huo Jinyao¡¯s family. Besides, he couldn¡¯t stand Huo Jinyao showing off in front of him for no reason.

    He was actually the oldest among his childhood friends. Then there was Huo Jinyao. Now that Huo Jinyao was a father, he was hugging two girls at once.

    Tsk, you¡¯re bullying me because I don¡¯t have a girlfriend, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll start looking for one now.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said. When the timees, you must give birth to a few more.¡±

    After mother Li finished speaking, she looked at ye Zhen¡¯s uneasy face, she quickly patted her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Actually, if you don¡¯t want to give birth, you can give birthter. But, you have to have a child, right? Don¡¯t worry. There are many nannies at home. There are many people. You definitely don¡¯t have to worry about taking care of the child. You just have to give birth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, sister-inw. If you give birth to a child now, my mother might even worship you.¡±

    Li Wanyu teased. Mother Li red at her. ¡°You¡¯re the one who talks too much. If you have the ability, hurry up and get married. Hurry up and give birth to a grandson for me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married so early. I still have to investigate.¡±

    Li Wanyu stood up as she spoke. ¡°That sounds nice. As for me, I¡¯m going to investigate that person in my family.¡±. Sister-inw, the same goes for you. You can properly investigate my brother. If you don¡¯t pass the test, don¡¯t marry him. Don¡¯t worry, I Trust My Brother¡¯s character. As long as you marry him, you can just wait to enjoy your life.¡±

    Ye Zhen was really embarrassed. Before she came, she had imagined that she wouldn¡¯t be put in a difficult position because of a mismatched family.

    On the contrary, she was either trying to hasten the birth or urge the marriage. Her attitude was so anxious that she could not help but wonder if Li Junsheng had some hidden illness.

    Could it be that he really had a hidden illness?

    The little girl¡¯s thoughts were too shallow. Li Junsheng could almost guess what the little girl was thinking without even opening his mouth. He could not help but pinch her palm hard.

    Ye Zhen misunderstood his meaning. She suddenly realized that she was pretending to be Li Junsheng¡¯s girlfriend.

    Since that was the case, of course she had to act like it. She had to take on this responsibility and ¡°Act¡±well as Li Junsheng¡¯s girlfriend.

    Yes. Ye Zhen did not reject her anymore. At most, she could return itter. It was not a big deal.

    Li Junsheng knew that the little girl had misunderstood, but it did not matter. The gifts given by the Li family could not be taken back.

    After chatting with his parents for a while, Li Junsheng took ye Zhen out of the house. He informed his parents in advance that he wouldn¡¯t be back for lunch.

    At noon, he made ns with Huo Jinyao and the others. Firstly, it had been a long time since he had a gathering with that group of people. Secondly, he introduced ye Zhen to them.

    There was a consensus in their circle that if they met a partner they had chosen, they would definitely bring them into the circle so that they could get to know each other.

    That was why when Huo Jinyao first met Su Qingsang. He even specially called them to Lin City to identify her.

    It was the same now. Since Li Junsheng had chosen ye Zhen, he must let everyone in the circle know her.

    ..

    Ye Zhen did not know the difference between them. Li Junsheng said that he had a few friends for lunch, but she did not want to go at first.

    However, Li Junsheng¡¯s next sentence made her change her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to help you take back thepany? You know my identity. There are many things I can¡¯t do, but someone can.¡±

    When ye Zhen saw Huo Jinyao, her eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

    The president of the Tian Domain Group? Was he good friends with Li Junsheng? And that Wan Xianyang, whom even the Dong family of Qingcheng treated like a distinguished guest?

    The Tang family¡¯s hotels had already been opened all over the country. That Tang Mohan was actually Li Junsheng¡¯s childhood friend? Even if she had never met these people, she had heard of their names.

    But to her surprise..

    She suddenly understood what Li Junsheng meant.

    She pretended to be his girlfriend, and in return, he introduced her to hiswork.

    Thinking of this, Ye Zhen suddenly felt a little guilty. Li Junsheng¡¯s reward was real. But her girlfriend didn¡¯t quite fit the bill.

    Although Li Junsheng was chatting cheerfully with Huo Jinyao and the others, he also paid attention to ye Zhen from time to time.

    When he noticed the change in her expression, the corners of his lips curled up silently.

    Huo Jinyao was a shrewd person. He pouted at Su Qingsang and gestured for her to go and greet ye Zhen. Su Qingsang obediently sat next to ye Zhen.

    ¡°Young Lady, you¡¯re very innocent.¡±Huo Jinyao looked at Li Junsheng and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where did you hook me up?¡±

    ¡°Speak properly. What do you mean by hook?¡±Li Junsheng smiled and sipped the wine in front of him. ¡°I have boundless charm.¡±

    ¡°TSK. Wait until you have the ability to make a youngdy fall in love with you. Then you can say that you have no charm.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±Li Junsheng clinked the wine ss in Huo Jinyao¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Tch.¡±Huo Jinyao narrowed his eyes and suddenlyughed. ¡°I bet a hundred dors that she won¡¯t know your true colors.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll lose even if you bet ten billion.¡±Li Junsheng chuckled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know. You Won¡¯t be able to escape once you know.¡±

    His gentle side could be seen by the whole world. But his dark side and calcting side could only be seen by those close to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll mourn for her for a few minutes.¡±Huo Jinyao clinked sses with him. They were all very close, but when it came to being close, he was indeed closer to Li Junsheng.

    Li Junsheng looked at ye Zhen, who was slowly letting go because Su Qingsang had gone to talk to her. Mourn for her? Heh. It was not so easy to escape after getting on his boat.

    Thinking about it, it seemed like he really needed to mourn for ye Zhen.

    ..

    After leaving the hotel, ye Zhen still felt a little surreal. These real bigwigs in the business world actually ate with her?

    This was really too magical.

    She added a few wechat messages into her phone. Ye Zhen was about to scream for a moment.

    The Tian Domain Group. What was the Ning Family? What was the Dong Family? That was the Tian Domain Group.

    ¡°Are you guys very close?¡±Ye Zhen didn¡¯t recover until she sat in the car. She looked at Li Junsheng and really couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    ¡°Yes, we grew up together.¡±

    Li Junsheng nodded, and ye Zhen sucked in a breath of cold air. She realized something that could not be said.

    With Li Junsheng¡¯s status, how could heck people to pretend to be his girlfriend? With his status and the circle he was in, there were probably many women who wanted to move closer to him.

    But he actually chose her to pretend to be him? Previously, she was worried that he had some ulterior motive. But now, it seemed that it was clearly because of her grandfather¡¯s rtionship that he looked at her in a different light.

    Thinking about Li Qi¡¯s attitude toward her grandfather, Li Junsheng really could only be purely repaying a rich man¡¯s kindness.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Secretary Chen was still driving today. Li Junsheng looked at ye Zhen¡¯s small face, which was downcast, as if she was not very happy.

    He held her hand again and wrapped it in his palm.

    ¡°No.¡±

    How could ye Zhen say that she had a guilty conscience? She pulled her hand out without leaving a trace.

    ¡°I just think that your friends are all very powerful.¡±

    Li Junsheng narrowed his eyes. There was an obvious dangerous glint in the depths of his pitch-ck eyes. ¡°You mean, I¡¯m not powerful anymore?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±Ye Zhen realized that she had misspoken. ¡°You¡¯re very good too.¡±

    After all, there were very few mayors who were so young.

    The dangerous glint in Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes disappeared. He approached ye Zhen, and his thin lips caressed her lips. ¡°How Good? Tell me about it.¡±

 Chapter 772 - Is This considered a date

    <h4>Chapter 772: CHAPTER 013: Is This considered a date</h4>

    Ye Zhen looked up at him. She was just saying it casually. Did he really want her to continue praising him?

    Unable to think of anything, ye Zhen could only change the topic. ¡°Uncle Li, are we going back to Your House or Qingcheng Now?¡±

    They had already eaten. At this time, they should be back to Qingcheng, right?

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go back to my house first.¡±Li Junsheng squeezed her palm. Ye Zhen had long noticed that he liked to squeeze her hand.

    ¡°My parents have prepared some gifts for your grandfather and uncle.¡±

    So now they had to go back and get the gifts.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, right?¡±Ye Zhen was still wearing the bracelet on her hand. She couldn¡¯t help but want to leave.

    ¡°Uncle Li, tell Auntieter that I can¡¯t ept this, and then you can return this to your mother, okay?¡±

    ¡°No,¡±Li Junsheng refused. ¡°If you want to return it, you can do it yourself. I Can¡¯t take back what my mother gave me.¡±

    Ye Zhen started to feel a headache. ¡°Uncle Li ¨C¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just a bracelet. It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous.¡±Ye Zhen nced at him, she was different from him. ¡°I just feel uneasy. After all, Auntie is so good to me and really believes that I¡¯m your girlfriend. But I lied to her.¡±

    She could fight back against those who were unfriendly to her, or she could retaliate without holding back.

    But against those who were very good to her... Ye Zhen¡¯s heart was extremely soft. Ever since her mother passed away, there were too few people who were good to her.

    She really didn¡¯t want to lie to a person like mother Li who was sincere and caring.

    ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to lie to her, you don¡¯t have to.¡±Li Junsheng took her hand and kissed it on the lips. ¡°If you turn a fake into a real one, then you¡¯re not lying to her.¡±

    What did he mean? Before ye Zhen could react, the Li family had already arrived. She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.

    Li Junsheng¡¯s father said that he had prepared some gifts, but ye Zhen looked at the pile of special gifts and couldn¡¯t help but think that they were just casually prepared.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen,e over more often when you¡¯re free. Even if Junsheng isn¡¯t free, you cane often. When you¡¯reing, just give me a call. I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Auntie ¨C¡±

    ¡°Also, Junsheng is busy with work all day and all night. If he ignores you, call me and tell me. I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, Auntie. Actually ¨C¡±

    ¡°If Junsheng Bullies You, tell me as well.¡±Mother Li smiled and patted ye Zhen¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I Promise I¡¯ll stand by your side.¡±

    /

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t have the chance to say the rest of her words. Even when she got into the car, she couldn¡¯t say that she wasn¡¯t Li Junsheng¡¯s girlfriend at all.

    After the car drove away from the Li family, she red at Li Junsheng with dissatisfaction.

    After being told by Li Junsheng¡¯s mother, she felt even more guilty. What should she do?

    Li Junsheng didn¡¯t know what ye Zhen was thinking. It was a two-hour drive. He let her rest for a while.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep now, uncle Li. I think it¡¯s better for you to exin it to your parents. If your mother finds out, she¡¯ll be angry.¡±

    As for his suggestion just now, ye Zhen didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±Li Junsheng looked at the nervousness on her face, amused. ¡°My Mother Won¡¯t me you.¡±

    How could she not me him? She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her mother¡¯s disappointed look when she found out that she wasn¡¯t Li Junsheng¡¯s girlfriend and was only pretending.

    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t think so much. I¡¯m very busy next. I brought you home because I don¡¯t want my mom to Nag Me. If you¡¯re really so unwilling to help me, I¡¯ll rify things with my mom after I¡¯m done with my work. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Zhen nodded. ¡°Then you must make it clear to Auntie. After all, it¡¯s not good to lie to an elder.¡±

    Especially to such a kind elder. Ye Zhen felt really guilty.

    Li Junsheng looked at the seriousness in the little girl¡¯s eyes andughed in his heart. His mother had known long ago that this little girl was silly.

    But it was because of this that she looked even cuter. She couldn¡¯t help but go over and give her a kiss on the lips.

    Ye Zhen widened her eyes and looked at him. There was obvious me and confusion in her eyes.

    I already said that it was fake. Why is he still kissing me?

    ¡°Rest for a while. I¡¯ll call you when we get there.¡±

    Ye Zhen felt a little annoyed when she saw that he didn¡¯t seem to care about the kiss just now. After thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth.

    ¡°Uncle Li, I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t mess around with your family next time.¡±

    She suggested seriously, ¡°That¡¯s not good. People will think that you¡¯re very casual.¡±

    He¡¯s very casual? Li Junsheng frowned. He didn¡¯t admit to the usation. Instead, he looked at ye Zhen¡¯s serious little face and found it funny.

    ¡°You mean that if I don¡¯t mess around and get other people¡¯s consent, that¡¯s fine, right?¡±

    Ye Zhen nodded seriously. ¡°Yes. Of course, you have to get other people¡¯s consent.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±Li Junsheng held her shoulder and looked at her seriously. ¡°Then, Can I Kiss You Now?¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at the erged face in front of her and shook her head subconsciously. Li Junsheng didn¡¯t give her a chance. He leaned over and the unfinished words disappeared from his lips.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t object, then you agree.¡±

    Ye Zhen opened her mouth to speak, but how could she agree? She was simply objecting, okay?

    But she didn¡¯t have time to say the rest of the words. She heard his vague words clearly.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, your mouth is so sweet.¡±

    ..

    When ye Zhen woke up, she found the car parked outside the Lu family home.

    It was gettingte, and Li Junsheng was sitting next to her reading a document. The setting sun just happened to shine in from the side of the car window where he was sitting.

    She saw theyer of halo on her body. It made his facial features look somewhat surreal.

    Her fingertips moved slightly, trying to capture thatyer of halo. But she found that her hand was held by Li Junsheng.

    He was holding her hand with one hand and reading a document with the other. When she woke up, he had also felt it.

    ¡°You¡¯re Awake?¡±

    Li Junsheng put the document aside and looked at her eyes, which had just woken up and were still somewhat confused.

    ¡°I was still thinking that if you don¡¯t wake up, I might kiss you awake.¡±

    He pinched her palm and kissed her lips. ¡°After all, sleeping beauties are all woken up by Kisses.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s face was a little red. For Li Junsheng¡¯s analogy, she pulled her hand out of his palm and looked around.

    ¡°Is this my grandfather¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go. Get out of the car.¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t wake her up if she didn¡¯t wake up. Ye Zhen looked at the side of his face, and a strange feeling welled up in her heart again.

    He was really a gentleman, taking special care ofdies. She was asleep, and he would rather wait than wake her up.

    He was usually considerate and gentle to her. His smile was especially gentle. As the mayor of a city, he did not put on airs at all.

    However, such a gentleman actually did not have a girlfriend. It was really ¡ª

    Lu Manjiang was especially happy to see ye Zhen and Li Junshenging. Today, ye Zhen¡¯s uncle, Lu Zhixuan, was also there.

    Lu Zhixuan was about the same age as Li Junsheng. Both of them were young and promising, and both of them had outstanding looks.

    The two of them had interacted with each other a few times before, and they had something inmon.

    Ye Zhen sat at the side and did not speak. She listened attentively to the two of them.

    She was not an idiot. Except that she was slower than the average person in terms of emotions and reactions. However, she was quite sharp in other aspects.

    Li Junsheng¡¯s position determined that he saw things differently from them. When they were chatting, they hit the nail on the head with just a few words. Every suggestion was pertinent, feasible, and well-analyzed.

    Lu Zhixuan was chatting happily with him. When he spoke, his expression was excited, and his eyes were bright.

    Li Junsheng was opposite him. No matter what topic he was talking about, when he spoke, there was never too much emotion, nor was there too much of it

    Ye Zhen narrowed her eyes and asionally chatted with Lu Manjiang. But from time to time, her gaze would fall on Li Junsheng. This was really a very gentle person.

    Who knew who would have such good luck in the future to be able to get him like this.

    Li Junsheng was chatting with Lu Zhixuan, but he did not miss ye Zhen. Feeling her gaze on him, he smiled without a trace.

    The results were good.

    ..

    When ye Zhen entered thepany, she realized that the way those people looked at her was different again. She ignored those people as if nothing had happened and went straight to the elevator.

    When she entered the elevator, there were a lot of people inside. She even smelled the smell of breakfast, which made her frown ufortably.

    There were colleagues crowding around her. It was Xiao Xu from the same department. The way she looked at her was full of gossip.

    Ye Zhen nced at her, not intending to talk to her.

    She had only wanted to teach ye Ninghan a lesson. She didn¡¯t expect Li Junsheng to reallye into thepany and carry her away.

    She was probably already out of the office. Sure enough, as soon as she arrived at the department, Xiao Xu couldn¡¯t help bute over. ¡°Ye Zhen, who was that man that day? Is He your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Who are you lying to? wasn¡¯t he the one who hugged you like a Princess?¡±

    It was a princess hug. Let¡¯s not talk about the man¡¯s looks first. Just this one princess hug alone was enough to attract fans, okay?

    Many celebrities were seen on television carrying a woman in their arms as if they were flying. However, after watching the interview, they realized that there were only a few who really had the strength to do so.

    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t.¡±Ye Zhen didn¡¯t intend to say anything more. To her..,

    the most important thing at the moment was to find out the mole in thepany. Everything else had to be put aside at this moment.

    She wondered if the mole would be so anxious to make a move when he and Ning Hai were about to reconfirm the new n.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, is that person really not your boyfriend?¡±Xiao Xu¡¯s desire to gossip didn¡¯t die down. ¡°He looks so familiar to me. I think I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Maybe it¡¯s because he has amon face.¡±

    ¡°D * MN. Ye Zhen, don¡¯t you feel guilty? With that face and amon face? How do you expect us to live?¡±

    Ye Zhen was stunned for a moment. As if she had thought of something, she suddenlyughed.

    That was true. Li Junsheng¡¯s looks really could not be considered amon face. Thinking of his curved eyebrows and smiling face, ye Zhen felt her heart palpitate slightly.

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t wait too long. On the third day, she spread the news that her n with Ning Hai had been finalized and was about to be put on the agenda. She really did manage to find out who the mole was.

    A member of the nning department had been in thepany for more than two years. He had just started to get in touch with the core business of thepany. She didn¡¯t expect him to do such a thing.

    Ye Zhen did not think that she was so kind that she couldugh off other people¡¯s schemes. She immediately wanted to call the police and arrest the employee for stealing thepany¡¯s secrets.

    Her methods were swift and fierce. The entire nning team saw her sharp side.

    Just as she sent that person to prison, ye Nanshan came looking for her.

    ¡°Why did you make such a big fuss?¡±Ye Nanshan was angry when he saw his daughter. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about thepany?¡±

    Ye Zhen felt that this was a new concept. She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think about thepany?¡±

    Find out the mole so that they wouldn¡¯t dare to betray thepany again. Why was it that when it came to ye Nanshan, it was because she didn¡¯t think about thepany anymore?

    ¡°Is it honorable for such a thing to happen to thepany? Why didn¡¯t you think about it? Is this something that can be publicized?¡±

    Ye Nanshan pped the table as he spoke. ¡°He made a mistake. Just tell him to get lost. Why did you hire the police? Are you trying to make peopleugh at ourpany for having such a person and trouble?¡±

    ¡°Dad, I think your idea is the problem.¡±Ye Zhen did not give in. ¡°If such a person appeared in thepany, wouldn¡¯t I be shaking the Tiger by announcing this to the public? It would also let those people know the consequences of betraying thepany. This was one of the reasons. Two, it was precisely because this was done in a timely manner that not only could thepany¡¯s problems be minimized, but it could also let the people in the industry know the attitude of ourpany.¡±

    ¡°The attitude toward each of the original ns, the attitude toward each of the cooperating customers, how did it be that I let othersugh at US when it came to you?¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Ye Nanshan was angered by her attitude, but ye Zhen suddenly smiled. ¡°Dad, how can you say such an obvious facy? It looks like you¡¯re really getting old.¡±

    She leaned forward and ced her hands on the edge of ye Nanshan¡¯s desk. ¡°Dad, if you have the heart but are unable to support thispany, you might as well let someone else do it.¡±

    ¡°You, you unfilial daughter.¡±Ye Nanshan stood up abruptly and pointed a finger at ye Zhen¡¯s face. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±Ye Zhen gently waved his hand away. ¡°I want to tell people that I have 20% of thepany¡¯s shares. ¡°Father, if you can¡¯t bear the responsibility of thepany, I don¡¯t mind sitting in the position of the chairman and taking on the responsibility of thepany.¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good. You¡¯re really my good daughter.¡±Ye Nanshan pointed at ye Zhen and nodded hatefully. ¡°Let me tell you. I¡¯m still very young. If you want to sit in this position now, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    It was true that he and ye Zhen¡¯s mother had founded thepany. However, he did not want to hand thepany over to this girl, ye Zhen.

    Hispany was to be left to Ye Jianhao. That was his son. That was the heir who could shoulder the heavy responsibility of the family.

    Ye Zhen smiled faintly. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s really a pity. But we can also try. How long can you sit in this position?¡±

    ¡°Unfilial daughter, unfilial daughter.¡±

    Ye Nanshan cursed as he watched ye Zhen leave. When he sat down again, the expression on his face was filled with malevolence.

    That damned Lu he. Even if he was dead, he still had to obstruct her. If she hadn¡¯t given thepany¡¯s shares to a little girl like ye Zhen, where would ye Zhen have the courage to yell at him like that?

    No, he had to think of a way to take back thepany¡¯s shares from that girl.

    He also had to change thepany¡¯s surname to Ye. Everything could only be left for his son.

    ..

    Ye Zhen did not know what ye Nanshan was thinking. After getting rid of that mole and making ye Nanshan almost vomit blood, she was in an extremely good mood.

    So when the phone rang, her voice carried a hint of joy.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ye Zhen.¡±

    On the other end of the phone, Li Junsheng was stunned for a moment. Because of the joy on the other end of the phone, the corners of his lips curled up a little.

    ¡°Are you in a good mood today?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li?¡±Ye Zhen took the phone and quickly went back to her office. She closed the door. She didn¡¯t know why she had to do this. ¡°Why are you here? Is there something you need me for?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have a small matter that I need to trouble you with.¡±

    Li junsheng used the word ¡°Trouble¡±. Hearing his overly polite attitude, ye Zhen suddenly felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡±

    ¡°There is an opera tonight at the Qingcheng Grand Theater. One of my subordinates happens to be the person in charge of the theater, so he sent me two tickets. He wants to ask if you are free tonight to watch it with me?¡±

    Go to the opera? Ye Zhen¡¯s first reaction was, Li Junsheng actually liked to watch opera? She had thought that a person like him wouldn¡¯t have any entertainment in his spare time.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Camellia Girl from the Royal Theater of Paulie in Ennd. This opera is very famous, and the Royal Theater of Paulie is well-arranged.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Ye Zhen hadn¡¯t gone to an opera or a concert for a long time. It was a good opportunity for her to rx.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick you up after work. We can go over after dinner.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, ye Zhen was a little excited when she thought about going to the opera with Li Junsheng? Was this a date?

    Feeling her face burning up, she patted her flushed cheeks.

    Calm down, this is fake. Fake. You are not Li Junsheng¡¯s real girlfriend.

    ..

    Li Junsheng really came to pick up ye Zhen when he got off work. This time, Ye Ninghan was walking behind ye Zhen. So she happened to see ye Zhen getting into Li Junsheng¡¯s car.

    Even if Li Junsheng¡¯s face only shed by in the car, it was enough for her to see clearly who that face was.

    Gritting her teeth, Ye Ninghan only felt hatred as if her gums were about to bleed.

    On what basis?

    It seemed as if all the good luck had gone to that woman, Ye Zhen?

    The grandfather who was a professor, the uncle who doted on her very much. And the shares that her short-lived mother had left for her even if she had to die. And now, there was an additional Li Junsheng.

    Thinking of Li Junsheng¡¯s conditions, Ye Ninghan hated him even more.

    Ye Zhen had hooked up with Li Junsheng, but what about her? Whenever she thought of Chen Liang pestering her, she got sick of it. She wished she could kill that man.

    Take a deep breath, calm down, and then calm down.

    If she couldn¡¯t bear it, then she would mess up the big n. She couldn¡¯t be anxious, much less panic. She had just arrived, and it was still unknown who would win.

    She had to think carefully about how to snatch Li Junsheng over. And how to make ye Zhen Lose Everything, nothing.

 Chapter 773 - just let him marry her

    <h4>Chapter 773: Chapter 014: just let him marry her</h4>

    Sitting in the car, ye Zhen felt a little ufortable. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to pick me up. You can tell me where to meet you. I cane by myself.¡±

    Li Junsheng had a habit of not driving a car after work. Therefore, the car that Li Junsheng drove to pick her up was a very low-key Audi. It looked fine.

    However, there was something very wrong with Li Junsheng¡¯s face. This morning, Xiao Xu said that he looked familiar. If he came to pick her up a few more times, it was hard to guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t be recognized.

    Li Junsheng squeezed her palm and held it in his. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I like to pick you up. This way, we can spend more time together.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s face suddenly turned red because of his words. She looked at his gentle eyes and kept denying in her heart.

    Li Junsheng definitely did not mean what she thought he meant. He said that even if it was a fake girlfriend, they had to get to know each other, so he must only mean that.

    Yes, that was it.

    Ye Zhen convinced herself in her heart. When she met Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes, she could clearly feel that her heart was beating faster than usual.

    ¡°What do you want to Eat Tonight?¡±

    ¡°Whatever ¨C¡°ye Zhen originally wanted to say whatever, but she changed the topic. ¡°What time does the performance start?¡±

    ¡°It starts at eight.¡±

    Ye Zhen looked around and gave an address. ¡°Go to the immortal source residence.¡±

    ¡°Immortal source residence?¡±Li Junsheng had been in Qingcheng for some time, but there were some ces he hadn¡¯t been to.

    ¡°Yes. Immortal¡¯s origin residence.¡±Ye Zhen nodded, because Li Junsheng didn¡¯t know.., therefore, he introduced with interest, ¡°It¡¯s the Immortal¡¯s origin that ¡®Spring is full of peach blossoms, and you can¡¯t tell where the Immortal¡¯s origin is found¡¯.¡±. The owner was a wonderful person. He circled a small courtyard, and there were only four private rooms inside. He only served four tables a day.¡±

    Li Junsheng answered as if he knew what he was going to say next, ¡°Does the owner have the final say on what dishes are served on each table?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ye Zhen smiled. It was not difficult to guess this kind of thing, but Li Junsheng was so smart, it still made her feel a hint of admiration. ¡°That boss will pick the freshest ingredients every day, regardless of what it is. It depends on the mood. He will make whatever ingredients are avable, and whatever he makes, the customers can only eat.¡±

    ¡°En, the management strategy is good.¡±

    Li Junshengplimented, and ye Zhen smiled. ¡°But his cooking is really good. Whether it¡¯s Australian lobster, Japanese caviar, or ordinary home-cooked dishes, you can try it.¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at her as she introduced the restaurant, and squeezed her hand again.

    Ye Zhen suddenly stopped talking. She had long noticed that Li Junsheng especially liked to squeeze her hand.

    Subconsciously, she wanted to pull her hand back, but Li Junsheng¡¯s grip tightened. ¡°I called you today. You seem very happy. What¡¯s the matter? Is there anything good?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ye Zhen nodded. Although Li Junsheng didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on in theirpany, he was able to give a general overview.

    Ye Zhen briefly recounted what had happened before. The expression in her eyes now waspletely different from when she was confused by his kiss.

    There was a faint smile in Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Not bad, Zhen Zhen is amazing.¡±

    This suddenpliment made ye Zhen Blush. His eyes were very sincere. He really thought that she was amazing and wasplimenting her.

    She thought of ye Nanshan¡¯s criticism of her earlier. It wasparable to Li Junsheng¡¯s. Ye Nanshan was clearly her family, but he would only criticize her.

    Li Junsheng, on the other hand, had only interacted with her a few times, yet he trusted her unconditionally and stood on her side.

    Ye Zhen could not tell what she felt in her heart, but she felt a kind of touching emotion surging in her chest that could not be washed away.

    ..

    Ye Ninghan gulped down ss after ss of wine. Her eyes were almost red, and her gloomy eyes looked coldly at the blood-red wine in front of her. She only felt the strong wine enter her throat, and the hatred in her heart was boiling.

    Ye Zhen, Ye Zhen, Ye Zhen. These two words were like a thorn in her heart, stabbing her to the point of difort.

    A hand suddenly appeared on her shoulder. Chen Liang hade out of nowhere and sat down beside her.

    ¡°Yo, good sister, why are you drinking alone here? If you want to drink, call me brother. I¡¯ll drink with you.¡±

    Chen Liang was actually not bad-looking. He was tall, thin, and had a pale face. His facial features could be considered decent. It was just that he had been living in the marketce for a long time, so he had a bit of an air about him. He did not look very decent, and it made people feel a little ufortable to look at him.

    At this moment, after being called brother and sister, Ye Ninghan had goosebumps all over her body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me. Go away.¡±

    ¡°Yo yo yo. Good sister, what kind of trouble have you encountered? Tell me. Your Brother doesn¡¯t have great abilities, but he can help you give advice.¡±

    ¡°Can you ¨C¡°what good ideas do you have? Ye Ninghan was about to say a few words to him, but when she met his shrewd and fawning face, she suddenly stopped talking.

    Putting down the cup in her hand, Ye Ninghan¡¯s eyes instantly turned from anger and hatred to grievance. Pitiful.

    ¡°Brother Ah Liang, you¡¯re really the best person in this world to me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my adopted sister. If I¡¯m not nice to you, who Am I nice to?¡±

    Ah Liang patted her shoulder, as if he had a deep rtionship with Ye Ninghan. Ye Ninghan resisted the urge to throw up and wanted to wave his hand away. She blinked, as if a tear was about to fall from her eyes.

    ¡°Brother Ah Liang, you¡¯re just my adopted brother and you¡¯re already so nice to me. But some people, my biological sister, can¡¯t tolerate me at all.¡±

    ¡°Biological sister? Isn¡¯t your mother ¨C¡±

    ¡°My mother only gave birth to me and my younger brother, but my father has an older sister.¡±

    Ye Ninghan saw the curiosity in Ah Liang¡¯s eyes, as if she had finally found a vent.

    ¡°Brother Ah Liang, you don¡¯t know why I entered the ye family.¡±

    ¡°Back then, my father and my mother were originally a couple.¡±. ¡°The most hateful thing was that my father¡¯s ex-wife used her family background to bully others because she took a liking to my father.¡±. ¡°She insisted on my father marrying her. My father was unwilling, so she used despicable methods to trick my father into being with her.¡±. ¡°Her family background was good, and her family was powerful.¡±. ¡°Later on, my father didn¡¯t want her to hurt my mother, so he could only agree to be with her.¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that my father and his ex-wife hadn¡¯t been married for long before my mother got pregnant. In order not to destroy my father¡¯s family, my mother left my father far away with me in her belly.¡±

    ¡°Later, my father¡¯s ex-wife died unexpectedly due to illness. God took pity on her. The fate between my mother and my father was not broken, and they met again. Not only did they meet, but they also let my father know that my mother gave birth to me.¡±

    ¡°Just like that, I married my father with my mother.¡±When Ye Ninghan said this, the tears in her eyes had already fallen.

    ¡°In fact, my father and my mother were the true love. However, his ex-wife interfered and forcefully separated my father and mother.¡±

    Ah Liang looked at Ye Ninghan as if he was listening to a story. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a process in between. ¡°I was wondering why your mother took you out to live alone and didn¡¯t see your father before.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. So, when I could be with my father again, I felt that the heavens must have seen that I had lived too hard for the past ten years andpensated me.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡±Ah Liang echoed. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the bitter end?¡±

    Ye Ninghan smiled bitterly. ¡°I thought the same before. Butter, I realized that I was too naive.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? is your father not good to you?¡±

    Ye Ninghan shook her head, her expression bitter. ¡°No, it¡¯s not my father. My father finally acknowledged me after so many years and brought me home. He was very good to me. But, my father and his ex-wife also have a daughter.¡±

    ¡°And then? Her daughter made things difficult for you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, Brother Liang. In any case, it¡¯s my bad luck.¡±

    As Ye Ninghan spoke, shey on Ah Liang¡¯s shoulder and whimpered softly.

    Chen Liang looked at her weak and delicate appearance and the sense of justice in his heart rose to the extreme. ¡°Good sister, if there¡¯s anything, just say it. If someone really bullies you, I¡¯ll definitely stand up for you.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ah Liang, you are so kind.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Now tell me, is it your father and his ex-wife¡¯s daughter who bullies you?¡±

    Ye Ninghan looked at him, wanting to say something but stopping. Under Chen Liang¡¯s repeated questioning, she stammered out the truth.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t bully me, but she kept calling me the daughter of a mistress. She also said that as long as she was at home, I would never be able to be the real eldest daughter of the Ye family.¡±

    ¡°Usually in thepany, she often threw things that she didn¡¯t want to do to me. She always bossed me around.¡±

    Ye Ninghan¡¯s eyes were red. Looking at Chen Liang, her heart ached. Without waiting for him tofort her, she shook her head ¡°Resolutely.¡±.

    ¡°Actually, I can tolerate all of these. After all, I¡¯ve been scolded like this since I was young. What kind of ugly words have I not heard?¡±

    ¡°But recently, she¡¯s been getting more and more outrageous. She actually said that she wants to drive me and my mother out of the Ye family ¨C¡±

    She grabbed Chen Liang¡¯s arm and looked at him with a pained expression. ¡°Brother Ah Liang, I actually don¡¯t care. Really. Whether I can stay in the Ye family or not, whether I can be the eldest daughter of the Ye family, I don¡¯t care at all.¡±

    ¡°Really, no matter how hard the days are, I can endure it.¡±. ¡°But my mother, my mother waited for so long before she finally reunited with my father and got together with him.¡±. ¡°If my mother is really kicked out...¡±. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she will be heartbroken.¡±

    ¡°This is outrageous.¡±Chen Liang was so angry that he mmed the table hard. ¡°This is going too far.¡±

    He held ye Ninghan¡¯s shoulders with both hands and looked indignant. ¡°What right does she have to kick you out? Putting aside the fact that you are your father¡¯s daughter, just because your mother and your father are already married, she doesn¡¯t have the right.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I think so too.¡±Ye Ninghan looked helpless. ¡°But he¡¯s too powerful. I Can¡¯t beat him.¡±

    ¡°Is there a need to fight? It¡¯s just a fact.¡±Chen Liang suddenly looked at her. ¡°What about your father? Doesn¡¯t your father care about you two?¡±

    ¡°He used to care, but recently, he can¡¯t.¡±Ye Ninghan smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t know how powerful my sister is.¡±

    ¡°She hooked up with a big shot. Even my father doesn¡¯t dare to offend that person. Tell me, if she really gets together with that big shot, then the ye family will really have no ce for me and my mother.¡±

    ¡°What big shot? My Brother isn¡¯t someone who hasn¡¯t seen the world. Tell me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the new mayor of Qingcheng, Li Junsheng.¡±Ye Ninghan even shrank her body when she said this, as if she was really afraid.

    /

    ¡°What?¡±

    This time, it was Chen Liang¡¯s turn to be stunned. People like them would rather offend those hooligans outside or small bosses who had a little money, but they were respectful towards officials.

    Ye Ninghan naturally did not miss Chen Liang¡¯s changed expression. She cursed Chen Liang in her heart as trash, but the expression on her face was more and more painful and conflicted.

    ¡°Ever since she hooked up with mayor Li, I have no status in the family. I admit defeat. I admit that I can¡¯tpare to her methods.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡°seeing her like this, Chen Liang¡¯s heart ached.

    ¡°Forget it, brother Ah Liang. These are actually my matters. It¡¯s my own family matters. How can I have the face to trouble you? Just pretend that nothing happened today and listen to myints.¡±

    ¡°Since I already know, how can I pretend that I don¡¯t Know? Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely avenge you.¡±

    ¡°Brother Liang, don¡¯t. Mayor Li is really not you, nor is he someone we can afford to offend.¡±

    Chen Liang was silent. What Ye Ninghan said was also the truth. If he really went against those officials, it would not be good for him. However, if he really let it go, then he would be too cowardly. No matter how he thought about it, he could not ept it.

    Ye Ninghan retreated from his embrace. The entangled expression on her face became more and more bitter.

    In the end, she picked up the wine in front of her and drank it in one gulp. When she put down the cup, she seemed to be talking to Chen Liang, but also seemed to be talking to herself.

    ¡°Actually, my sister¡¯s backer is none other than mayor Li. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the ability. If I can make mayor Li abandon my sister and let him see my sister¡¯s true colors, he won¡¯t be fooled by my sister anymore. ¡°In that case, mayor Li probably won¡¯t help her anymore.¡±

    She smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡°This is really a fantasy. I¡¯m really drunk. I can¡¯t evene into contact with a person like mayor Li, so how can I let him have the chance to see my sister¡¯s true colors?¡±

    Chen Liang originally had no clue. But after ye Ninghan said that, an idea suddenly came to his mind.

    ¡°Let mayor Li see your sister¡¯s true colors? Not Be Fooled by her?¡±

    Chen Liang seemed to have thought of something and pped his thigh hard. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±

    He looked at the pain on Ye Ninghan¡¯s face and said with a sense of loyalty, ¡°Good sister, don¡¯t worry. Your matters are my matters. Since your slut sister dares to treat you like this, then don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ah Liang.¡±Ye Ninghan looked at him, the pain on her face turned into worry. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything for me. Listen to me, I really can do anything. Anyway, I¡¯m already used to it. But I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Who is brother Ah Liang? I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Chen Liang stood up as he spoke. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t meddle in this matter. Leave it to me. I have a way.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ah Liang, there¡¯s really no need ¨C¡±

    Ye Ninghan was still trying her best to convince Chen Liang. She had a thoughtful expression on her face as if she didn¡¯t want him to take the risk and make a mistake for her own good.

    Chen Liang felt that the girl in front of him was not easy to deal with. No, he had to teach that heiress who only knew how to bully ye Ninghan a lesson.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Chen Liang wanted to go investigate properly and make some arrangements. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wait for My Good News.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ah Liang.¡±No matter how ye Ninghan called him, Chen Liang left just like that. After she opened and closed the private room¡¯s door, the corner of her mouth revealed a very strange smile.

    Idiot. He believed whatever she said. She was really an idiot.

    Ye Ninghan seemed to have thought of something and suddenly smiled.

    Ye Zhen, Oh Ye Zhen, you must not have thought of this, right? You went to great lengths to bring Chen Liang in front of me to make things difficult for me. But you did not expect that one day, I would use Chen Liang to make things difficult for you, right?

    When she thought of Chen Liang¡¯s methods, she was really looking forward to it. Chen Liang, Oh Chen Liang, don¡¯t let me down again.

    ..

    Ye Zhen felt a little ufortable. She subconsciously reached out to cover the position of her heart.

    Li Junsheng could feel her trembling. He turned around to look at her and whispered into her ear.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±

    Ye Zhen shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Maybe the air conditioner¡¯s temperature is a little low.¡±

    Li Junsheng took off his suit jacket and put it on ye Zhen. ¡°Wear my clothes.¡±

    Ye Zhen and Li Junsheng hade all the way here after their meal at the immortal house. Because she had to work during the day, she was wearing a white shirt and a ck A-line dress.

    Looking at Li Junsheng¡¯s clothes, ye Zhen was about to say that there was no need, but the stage had already started to change the background. The passionate background music made her voice hard to hear.

    Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t refuse his kind offer. She could only look at him gratefully and then continue to look at the stage seriously.

    Li Junsheng¡¯s hand held her hand at the right time. She tried to pull her hand back, but she couldn¡¯t pull her hand back after a few gentle movements. She gave up.

    She focused on the stage and watched the performance seriously.

    The opera was well-arranged, and the actors sang beautifully. The stage and the background were exquisite.

    She should have appreciated it, but she couldn¡¯t ignore the clothes covering her body.

    It was full of Li Junsheng¡¯s aura. She tried hard to control it, even making her breathing very light. But the other party¡¯s aura was too strong, and she couldn¡¯t throw the clothes on his face.

    Ye Zhen was still enduring, but a hand just happened to grab her hand at this moment. The other party did not use much strength, but she could not break free at all.

    It was different from her hand, which would be slightly cold after blowing on the air conditioner. His hand was always warm. It was just like the feeling he gave others.

    Ye Zhen could not help but turn her head to look at him. His side profile was handsome. From this angle, his eyes were clear and bright, and his expression was calm.

    Most importantly, such a person knew how to respect and take care of women. It was really rare.

    Li Junsheng felt ye Zhen¡¯s gaze on him. He smiled and held her hand a little harder.

    This time, ye Zhen did not try to pull her hand back.

 Chapter 774 - she seemed to be getting used to him

    <h4>Chapter 774: Chapter 015: she seemed to be getting used to him</h4>

    By the time the opera ended, it was almost eleven o¡¯clock. After watching the opera for three hours, no one would feel tired.

    Not only did ye Zhen not feel tired, she was even full of energy. Aftering out of the theater, the night wind blew, and her expression rxed a lot.

    She looked at Li Junsheng, who was only wearing a shirt. She wanted to return the clothes she was wearing to him, but he pressed on her shoulder, not letting her take them off.

    ¡°Put them on.¡±

    ¡°But ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Ye Zhen did not refuse again. She was wearing Li Junsheng¡¯s clothes, and she felt surrounded by his aura, as if she was being hugged by him.

    That feeling was surprisingly not bad.

    Because of the performance, there were a lot of cars in the theater parking lot today. Li Junsheng asked the driver to drive the car to the other side. At this moment, they still had to walk over.

    The night wind blew gently. The two of them walked side by side on the road. Their outstanding appearances attracted the attention of many people even in the darkness of the night.

    Ye Zhen was a little embarrassed. She leaned in Li Junsheng¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Thank you for today. I haven¡¯te out to watch the opera for a long time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Anyway, the tickets are given by my subordinates. If there is such an opportunity next time, I¡¯ll invite you again.¡±

    Li Junsheng said it casually. He didn¡¯t mention that it was because he wanted to ask her out, so he specially found someone to pay a high price to buy two tickets for the inner performance.

    ¡°Sure.¡±Ye Zhen nodded. ¡°The performance tonight was really good. The lead actor¡¯s voice was also good, and his performance was also good.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It was really good.¡±

    The two of them chatted about the opera, and Ye Zhen suddenly thought of another matter.

    ¡°By the way, uncle Li, you like to watch opera. Do you like to watch movies?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±Li Junsheng nodded. ¡°However, I¡¯m usually too busy with work, so I don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    ¡°Then, if there¡¯s a good movie next time, I¡¯ll ask you out.¡±

    Ye Zhen said without thinking. After saying that, she realized that she was taking the initiative to go on a date with him, right?

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s reply was too fast, and Ye Zhen¡¯s face turned slightly red.

    It just so happened that the chauffeur had driven the car over at this time. She quickly got into the car and took this opportunity to avoid the question she had just asked.

    She did not take the initiative to ask him out, definitely not.

    Sitting in the car and looking at the heavy night sky outside, Ye Zhen was a little conflicted. Li Junsheng should not have misunderstood, right?

    It was a long distance from the theater to the Ye family¡¯s house.

    Ye Zhen actually had a house in the city, but she didn¡¯t want to live there. She would rather spend more time on the road every day, and she would rather live in the vi every day to get in the way of Chen Wan and Ye Ninghan¡¯s eyes, rather than take the initiative to move away and let the mother and daughter be happy.

    Sensing that the people around her seemed to be distracted again, Li Junsheng pinched her palm.

    Ye Zhen tried to pull her hand back. Her hand was not a toy. Why did he always like to pinch her hand?

    Her hand was not pretty either. Compared to her appearance, her hand was considered fleshy. Although her fingers were slender, they were more fleshy than most girls. It was fleshy when pinched.

    Li Junsheng stopped her. He pinched her palm and stretched it out, looking at the lines on her palm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll read your palm.¡±

    PFFT. Ye Zhen almost choked on her own saliva. Li Junsheng read her palm?

    ¡°Uncle Li, aren¡¯t you all atheists? You can read Palm?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Li Junsheng nodded with a serious look on his face. Ye Zhen didn¡¯t believe him. His finger brushed across her palm. She felt itchy. Besides the itchiness, an electric current flowed from her palm all the way to her heart.

    She swallowed her saliva and suddenly felt that it was a little difficult to breathe.

    Li Junsheng acted as if he did not notice her abnormality. His fingertip brushed across her lifeline.

    ¡°Your lifeline is very long. Although there are some small forks in the front, I can see from the back that you will live a long and rich life.¡±

    Ye Zhen saw that he was serious and did not believe him. Instead, there was a feeling that he was a fraud.

    ¡°Your career line is not bad. You will have great achievements in the future.¡±

    Hehe. Nonsense, right?

    ¡°Your rtionship line ¨C¡°Li Junsheng paused for a moment and looked up at Ye Zhen. Ye Zhen was a little nervous being looked at by him.

    ¡°Your rtionship line goes all the way to the end and there are no forks. This means that you will only fall in love once in your life and then you can grow old.¡±

    Really? Ye Zhen pulled her hand back. She looked at it for a long time, but couldn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°Uncle Li, are you lying to me?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±Ye Zhen didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±Li Junsheng¡¯s body leaned toward her. His breath brushed her face. Ye Zhen was inexplicably nervous and swallowed her saliva.

    ¡°Hehe. Uncle Li, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re advocating feudal superstition now, right?¡±

    ¡°So?¡±Li Junsheng stared at the red lips that were close by. His gaze deepened.

    ¡°So I really don¡¯t believe what you¡¯re saying.¡±The atmosphere in front of her was a little strange. Ye Zhen pulled her hand back and smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll naturally make you believe me.¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯sst words disappeared from her lips. She widened her eyes and looked at the erged face in front of her. For a moment, she felt something sh through her mind, but it was quickly disrupted by his kiss.

    His hand covered her eyes. She had no choice but to close her eyes, but her senses were sharper.

    His breath, his lips, his temperature, and his kiss.

    At the moment when she was powerless and could only snuggle into his arms, he let go of the hand covering her eyes and looked down at her reddened face. His voice was a little hoarse.

    ¡°Now, do you believe me?¡±

    Ye Zhen blinked. She didn¡¯t quite understand how her belief in him had anything to do with him kissing her.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Looking at her misty eyes, there was a dense mist in them. He could feel all the blood in his body rushing to somewhere below his body.

    His throat tightened. He lowered his head and kissed her again.

    ¡°Then I can only let you trust me a little more.¡±

    ..

    Ye Zhen entered the door almost at the same time. Ye Nanshan, Ye Ninghan, and a few others were sitting in the living room. She acted as if she didn¡¯t see them.

    She passed them and went straight upstairs. Her footsteps were a little fast. After entering the door, she quickly threw her body on the bed. Slowly, her body bled back.

    The tip of her nose seemed to still have Li Junsheng¡¯s breath, and on her lips was his kiss.

    Her hand caressed it, but she pulled it back as if she had been electrocuted.

    Uncle Li, what did he mean? Why did he kiss her?

    Her face was a little hot. She turned around and buried her face into the pillow. At this moment, her phone rang. It was Ling Xuan.

    ¡°Hello, Ah Xuan.¡±

    ¡°TSK. What¡¯s wrong with your voice?¡±Ling Xuan could tell that something was wrong just by listening to her voice. ¡°Are you on some handsome guy¡¯s bed?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±Ye Zhen sat up, but her voice was still a little hoarse.

    If Ling Xuan was right in front of her, she would definitely notice that something was wrong with her.

    ¡°Is it nonsense?¡±Ling Xuan snorted. ¡°Enough. ¡°I don¡¯t care which handsome guy you¡¯re in bed with. ¡°I want to tell you, didn¡¯t the hotel surveince say that there was a problemst time? ¡°Couldn¡¯t bring it up? ¡°I said that I lost something and insisted on investigating. ¡°The other party had no choice but to give me the information from that time, but they said that the data has been erased. Whether or not it can be restored is none of their business.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s expression changed and suddenly became serious. ¡°Do you mean that the surveince footage can still be restored?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Why Don¡¯t you take a look at who I am?¡±

    Ling Xuan¡¯s voice was a little smug, she changed the topic. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I found aputer expert. The other party can restore the destroyed information, but it will take some time. ¡°I called you to tell you about it.¡±. ¡°This is considered progress. Wait a few days. When the data is recovered, you will know who it was that night.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be polite with me.¡±Ling Xuan snorted. Then, as if she thought of something, she asked, ¡°By the way, what are you going to do when you catch that person?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see. In short,¡±Ye Ninghan definitely set her up, but there was a fork in the middle. That gigolo didn¡¯t seed. Instead, he benefited from a wild man who came from God knows where.

    Ye Zhen was worried about finding this man. She didn¡¯t want to see photos or videos that she didn¡¯t want to see on the Inte when she didn¡¯t know about it.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try my best to help you find this guy.¡±

    Ling Xuan was about to hang up the phone after saying that. Ye Zhen suddenly called out to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Ah Xuan, if a man asks you to pretend to be his girlfriend, but he gets close to you from time to time, is he serious or just acting with you?¡±

    ¡°Someone wants you to pretend to be his girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me,¡±ye Zhen answered quickly. ¡°A colleague from ourpany, she encountered such a problem. She asked me for help.¡±

    ¡°Is this woman stupid? That man obviously approached her on purpose. He was afraid that this woman would not agree, so he said that he wanted her to pretend to be his girlfriend. In fact, he has evil intentions.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±Ye Zhen had a faint premonition, however, ¡°You don¡¯t know that their family backgrounds are very different. I, that female colleague, feel that the other party doesn¡¯t have the kind of woman that he wants? There¡¯s no need to ¨C¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then it¡¯s possible that the other party is just ying around.¡±

    ¡°Just ying around?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, look, he said that he wants your colleague to pretend to be his girlfriend, but he gets close from time to time. That must be taking advantage of him, right?¡±

    Take Advantage? Take Advantage? Ye Zhen felt a little guilty.

    ¡°Let me tell you, for a man with such good conditions, if he is serious about a woman whose status and status are not as good as his, there is no need to say anything about pretending to be his girlfriend. Since he is pretending, then it can only be for fun.

    ¡°He is ying around. If your colleague takes it seriously, he will say that you see. I have already told you that I am just ying around. You are the only one who took it seriously.¡±

    But ¡ª

    She thought of Li Junsheng¡¯s gentle yet clear face. She couldn¡¯t connect him to the person who yed with women¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°That colleague of yours must have never been in love. He¡¯s too innocent.¡±

    Was that so?

    Ye Zhen¡¯s previous shyness and embarrassment hadpletely disappeared.

    ¡°OH. Okay, I¡¯ll tell her.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, ye Zhen sat on the bed in a daze for a long time before suddenlyughing.

    Forget it, what¡¯s the point of thinking so much?

    Li Junsheng and she were never the same kind of people. Since he said to pretend, then it was fake. As for the matter of him taking advantage of her ¡ª

    He was so handsome and had good skills. She would take it as her taking advantage of him.

    Ye Zhenforted herself like this, but that night, she still had insomnia.

    ..

    When ye Zhen received Li Junsheng¡¯s call again, her voice was no longer as warm as before.

    ¡°Uncle Li, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Li Junsheng could hear it through the phone, so he spoke casually.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to invite me to watch a movie? There¡¯s a movie that¡¯s going to be released tonight. You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li, I have an appointment with my friend tonight. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not free.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±Li Junsheng was not annoyed. The fish had already fallen into the. There would always be a time when he would make the other party willing. ¡°Since you have an appointment with your friend, let¡¯s meet again tomorrow. Zhen, I don¡¯t think you have an appointment with your friend Tomorrow, right?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow? I have an appointment with President Ning tomorrow. As you know, my proposal has been approved. I¡¯ll make a final confirmation with President Ning Tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Li.¡±Ye Zhen cleared her throat. ¡°Uncle Li, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    After saying this, Ye Zhen quickly hung up the phone.

    Li Junsheng held the phone in his hand. He felt that the little girl on the other end of the phone was almost impatient to hang up the phone. He narrowed his eyes.

    What¡¯s wrong with the little girl?

    ..

    When ye Zhen hung up the phone, she felt a slight sense of difort in her heart. She couldn¡¯t tell why she felt ufortable.

    She shook her head. It was all fake anyway. It didn¡¯t seem like there was anything wrong with rejecting Li Junsheng.

    Anyway, her girlfriend was all fake. Since it was fake, could it be that she really wanted to date him and have other thoughts?

    Shaking her head, ye Zhen told herself not to think about it. Next, she tried her best to Perfect Ning Hai¡¯s proposal.

    The next day, Ye Zhen made an appointment with President Ning. Last time at President Ning¡¯s family banquet, she left early. Tonight, she specifically suggested hosting a dinner party for President Ning.

    The ce for dinner was booked in a private restaurant. Besides her, she called Xiao Xu. President Ning¡¯s side had a secretary surnamed Zhao.

    Not long after ye Zhen arrived, President Ning and secretary Zhao arrived.

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, ye Zhen brought out the newly revised proposal for President Ning to see. She should have asked President Ning to go to the drawingpany.

    However, President Ning would cooperate with the drawingpany because of ye Zhen¡¯s uncle, Lu Zhixuan. President Ning himself was very displeased with ye Nanshan, so he did not like to go to the drawingpany to discuss official business.

    After ye Zhen showed the proposal to President Ning, President Ning¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Not bad. I didn¡¯t expect that you coulde up with a better proposal after the original proposal couldn¡¯t be used. This one is better than the original one.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, President Ning.¡±Ye Zhen had a faint smile on her face. She was still very confident in her own proposal.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s decided then.¡±

    President Ning made the decision. Ye Zhen smiled. ¡°Then, President Ning, I¡¯ll let them serve the dishes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±President Ning did not object. He admired ye Zhen very much. Ye Zhen nced at Xiao Xu. Xiao Xu stood up and went to find the waiter to serve the dishes.

    President Ning¡¯s secretary, Xiao Zhao, went out to make a call. Not long after, she came in. She looked at President Ning and then looked at ye Zhen. He went up to President Ning and said a few words. President Ning looked a little surprised, then looked at Xiao Zhao.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    President Ning stood up and nced at ye Zhen. ¡°Xiao Ye, I have a friend outside. I¡¯ll go and Say Hello.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Make Yourself at home.¡±

    Ye Zhen stood up. She didn¡¯t know who President Ning¡¯s friend was. Xiao Xu came back at this time and said that President Ning was chatting with someone outside.

    The door of the private room was opened again. President Ning came back. He didn¡¯t wait for Ye Zhen to stand up to greet him.

    He saw the person behind President Ning.

    Li Junsheng?

    ..

    ¡°Xiao Ye, let me introduce you. This is mayor Li.¡±

    ¡°Mayor Li, this is ye Zhen, the head of the nning Team of our cooperationpany. She¡¯s very capable.¡±

    ¡°President Ning, you don¡¯t have to introduce me. I know Zhen Zhen.¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s voice brought ye Zhen back to her senses. She looked at him and when she met President Ning¡¯s puzzled eyes, she said awkwardly, ¡°Uncle Li.¡±

    ¡°You two know each other?¡±

    President Ning didn¡¯t expect this turn of events. There was such a name. Zhen Zhen?

    Why didn¡¯t he know that mayor Li and Ye Zhen were on such good terms? He wasn¡¯t the only one surprised. Xiao Zhao and Xiao Xu were both stunned.

    Wow, mayor Li and Ye Zhen knew each other? No Way?

    ¡°Yes. Professor Lu and my father both admire him very much. Zhen Zhen is Professor Lu¡¯s granddaughter. Naturally, we know each other.¡±

    As Li Junsheng spoke, he walked directly to ye Zhen¡¯s side and pulled out the chair beside her to sit down.

    ¡°That¡¯s Great.¡±President Ning was satisfied and gestured for them to sit down. At this time, the waiter started to serve the dishes. He asked the waiter to bring the wine.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a rare fate. Since mayor Li and Xiao Ye know each other, let¡¯s celebrate and have a drink together.¡±

    ¡°President Ning.¡±Ye Zhen wanted to say that there was no need, but the waiter had already gone to get the wine.

    Ye Zhen could not refuse. She subconsciously looked in Li Junsheng¡¯s direction.

    Li Junsheng looked at ye Zhen, and his eyes were filled with uncertainty. ¡°President Ning, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient, right? I realized that Zhen Zhen doesn¡¯t seem to drink.¡±

    ¡°How can you not drink? I¡¯ve seen your alcohol tolerancest time. You can still drink.¡±

    President Ning was trying to undermine ye Zhen. Ye Zhen wanted to say that she had only drunk two small sses of red winest time. How could she drink it. But how could president Ning give her a chance?

    The wine was served very quickly. It was not red wine, but white wine. Ye Zhen felt that something was not right.

    Xiao Zhao was a good judge of character. Without waiting for President Ning¡¯s instructions, she opened the wine and poured a ss for Li Junsheng. ¡°Mayor Li, this is your treat.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Xiao Zhao finished pouring the wine for him, then poured it for President Ning and Ye Zhen.

    Ye Zhen looked at the transparent wine. She really didn¡¯t drink much white wine. In the past, she always drank more red wine or beer.

    ¡°President Ning, why don¡¯t I Drink Beer?¡±

    ¡°Look at you, what beer are you drinking? Can¡¯t you see Mayor Li is here? You still call mayor Li Uncle. As a niece, why don¡¯t you apany Uncle for a drink?¡±

    President Ning had good intentions. Not only was ye Zhen¡¯s ability in thepany obvious, but she also had shares in the general drawingpany.

    Although ye Nanshan had suppressed her due to filial piety, as long as ye Zhen could get to know mayor Li and build a rtionship with him. It would definitely be beneficial for her in the future.

    With Li Junsheng¡¯s rtionship, if ye Nanshan wanted to make things difficult for ye Zhen in the future, he would have to consider the rtionship between Ye Zhen and Li Junsheng, right?

 Chapter 775 - she has a guilty conscience. What

    <h4>Chapter 775: Chapter 016: she has a guilty conscience. What</h4>

    Not to mention, there was no need to get involved in this rtionship. Mayor Li had already said that he knew her. This silly girl, why didn¡¯t she know how to respond?

    President Ning was starting to get anxious for ye Zhen. Didn¡¯t she know to seize such a good opportunity?

    ¡°Come,e,e. Xiao Ye, let¡¯s toast your uncle Li.¡±

    President Ning winked at Ye Zhen. Ye Zhen really felt a headache. She held the ss of wine, looked at President Ning, and then looked at Li Junsheng.

    In the end, she had no choice but to raise the ss. ¡°Uncle Li, let me toast to you.¡±

    Li Junsheng also raised the ss. He didn¡¯t say anything, but only looked at ye Zhen. Ye Zhen felt inexplicably guilty from his gaze. She didn¡¯t even know what she was feeling guilty about.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold my liquor. Just make yourself at home.¡±

    Ye Zhen said this because she wanted to drink less, so she picked up her ss and made a casual gesture.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Li Junsheng took the bowl in front of ye Zhen and poured her a bowl of soup, then put it in front of her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to drink on an empty stomach. Drink some soup first.¡±

    The concern in his words was very real. The others looked at ye Zhen together.

    President Ning patted his head. ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m too careless. Come, Xiao Ye, drink some soup first, and then eat something to cushion the ground.¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at the bowl of soup in front of her. She was suddenly reminded of the time when she went to Rong City with Li Junsheng a few days ago and ate at the Li family¡¯s house. Li Junsheng was the same, and he served her a bowl of soup.

    She could not help but look at Li Junsheng. was she not angry that she had rejected her today?

    ¡°If you want to drink wine, drink soup first.¡±

    He reached out and took the wine ss from her hand.

    The two of them did not say anything more, but the atmosphere made others feel that something was not right between them.

    Li Junsheng was never a person who revealed his emotions. To be able to make others feel this way, it was something that he had deliberately disyed.

    President Ning realized this and thought to himself that he should try to get closer to ye Zhen in the future.

    Ye Zhen Drank the soup without knowing the taste of the food. Everything that had happened today had exceeded her expectations. She did not understand why Li Junsheng would appear in such a good condition and even act as if he was very close to her

    ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot,¡±Li Junsheng reminded her softly when he saw that she drank a little too quickly.

    At the same time, Ye Zhen felt a hand on her leg. Her body suddenly stiffened.

    She stopped drinking the soup. The corner of her mouth was even brighter than usual because of the soup. Li Junsheng looked at her lips, took out a tissue from the side, and gently wiped the corner of her lips.

    ¡°...¡±

    This act of acting as if no one was around was extremely intimate. The group of people did not know how to react.

    /

    Ye Zhen¡¯s body stepped back unexpectedly. It was not because of the tissue he handed her, but because of his other hand that was messing around on her leg.

    She looked at Li Junsheng. In her mind, she thought about what Ling Xuan had said yesterday, about his intentions.

    A man had no reason to help a woman.

    Either he was sincere, or he wanted to take advantage of her.

    And she really couldn¡¯t tell how sincere Li Junsheng was.

    She took a deep breath. Feeling that her reaction was too big, she stood up and picked up the wine ss in front of her.

    ¡°Uncle Li, thank you. Let Me Drink to you. I¡¯ll drink to you first.¡±

    After she said that, she drank it all in one go.

    The spicy wine almost made her choke. She almost forgot when shest drank white wine.

    She only remembered that it was because it was too spicy, so she only tasted it briefly and had someone change it to red wine.

    Li Junsheng did not drink the wine. His eyes were fixed on ye Zhen¡¯s face. Then, just when ye Zhen thought he would be angry, he picked up the ss and downed it in one gulp.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen¡¯s toast. You have to drink it no matter what, Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    These words were too misleading. In addition to his actions just now, what else did the others not understand?

    Xiao Xu¡¯s jaw almost dropped. How could she not know that her team leader had such a rtionship with mayor Li.

    Everyone else in the room looked at ye Zhen, especially President Ning.

    ¡°Uncle Li, you¡¯re too kind.¡±Ye Zhen poured herself another ss of wine and gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll remember your care for me and the Lu family. Here¡¯s to you.¡±

    Ye Zhen finished the ss of wine again. It was spicy, really spicy. So this was the taste of the white wine.

    She should have asked someone to change the red wine or not drink it anymore. But when she met Li Junsheng¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Ling Xuan¡¯s previous words.

    The word ¡®y¡¯made her very ufortable. She didn¡¯t even know where this difort came from.

    She shook her head. The alcohol was so hot that she was about to cry, and she didn¡¯t care about the gazes of others. She poured another ss of wine.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a trifle. Uncle Li, you¡¯re my elder. I¡¯ll always remember this.¡±

    After three sses of wine, ye Zhen¡¯s face turned red. After she finished toasting, she sat down again.

    Li Junsheng was still holding the empty wine ss from before. He looked at ye Zhen and thought about what she had said earlier.

    Elder?

    Ha. The little girl was small, but she was very shrewd.

    He didn¡¯t say anything and just sat there with a faint smile on his face. For some reason, President Ning felt a chill on his back.

    He recalled some things that they had heard when Li Junsheng first came to Qingcheng.

    Li Junsheng had served in several ces in the south, and his results were very good. Especially thest ce, Lin City. He had only stayed there for two years, but his results in all aspects were obvious to everyone.

    A man like this came to Qingcheng, and there were many people who wanted to ask about him. There were also many people who wanted to give him gifts.

    But those people all returned in defeat. Very soon, everyone knew that Li Junsheng didn¡¯t love money or lust. He didn¡¯t even have a weakness.

    When he dealt with people, his face was always smiling. The faint smile seemed to be easy to talk to and easy to get close to.

    Today, President Ning saw it with his own eyes and realized that the rumors were wrong. With the smiling face of Li Junsheng in front of him, he definitely did not feel that Li Junsheng was friendly.

    The atmosphere was a little strange. Xiao Zhao and Xiao Xu did not understand what was going on. In the end, President Ning stood up.

    ¡°Mayor Li, it¡¯s a rare opportunity today. I¡¯ll drink to you too.¡±

    He poured Li Junsheng a ss of wine and then raised his own ss to drink to the brim. Li junsheng only lightly touched his lips to express his gratitude. It waspletely different from the previous one.

    President Ning seemed to have understood something. He turned to look at Ye Zhen

    ¡°Come,e,e, Xiao Ye. Let¡¯s Toast to your uncle Li again.¡±

    ¡°President Ning, I¡¯ve already toasted.¡±And it was three sses. Ye Zhen drank three sses of white wine in one go. She was in a hurry to drink again. She was already starting to feel ufortable. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want to drink anymore.

    ¡°Yes. Zhen Zhen has already toasted.¡±

    Li Junsheng smiled and smiled at Ye Zhen. ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn to toast Zhen Zhen.¡±

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, let me toast to you.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s wine ss was empty. She looked at Li Junsheng. For a moment, she suspected that he was doing it on purpose, deliberately trying to force her to drink.

    ¡°I¡¯ve drunk.¡±

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I toast to you now.¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s smile was faint, but his eyes gave people the feeling that he was not going to let anyone reject him.

    Ye Zhen sat there without moving. She neither poured herself a drink nor spoke.

    ¡°Xiao Ye.¡±Seeing this, President Ning quickly stood up and poured ye Zhen a ss of wine. ¡°Your uncle Li wants to propose a toast. You can have a drink.¡±

    ¡°I drank just now.¡±

    The alcohol in ye Zhen¡¯s body began to rise, and she felt a little dizzy.

    ¡°Xiao Ye.¡±Why was this person so insensible at this time? ¡°You were the one who proposed a toast just now. Now that Mayor Li is offering a toast to you, you have to drink even if you drank.¡±

    Li Junsheng had been holding the wine ss and looking at ye Zhen. The little girl¡¯s face had already turned red.

    The way she looked at him was filled with dissatisfaction and resistance. She had clearly felt that she was fine before, but now, she had suddenly be like this.

    Li Junsheng narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, the corners of his mouth twitched in disappointment. ¡°It looks like my face is too small.¡±

    ¡°Mayor Li.¡±

    President Ning was embarrassed. He picked up the wine and wanted to say that he was toasting Li Junsheng, but looking at Li Junsheng¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t want him to drink?

    ¡°Xiao Ye, just one ss. One ss will do.¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at Li Junsheng. ¡°Mayor Li, Xiao Ye is drunk too. Just let her drink another ss.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I just want to express my respect for Professor Lu. Zhen Zhen, just one ss.¡±

    Fine. Ye Zhen stood up, picked up the ss, and downed the ss in one gulp.

    After finishing the ss, she put it down and looked at Li Junsheng.

    ¡°Uncle Li, I¡¯m finished. Are You Ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ye Zhen wanted to sit down, but her vision blurred and her body swayed twice. Li Junsheng held her up at that moment.

    His aura instantly surrounded her. Ye Zhen didn¡¯t like this feeling. She wanted to leave his arms.

    However, Li Junsheng wrapped her in his arms and looked at President Ning.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen is drunk. Let me send her home first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡±Ye Zhen put her hands on his shoulders and said in a much quieter voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to send me home.¡±

    Li Junsheng didn¡¯t even look at her. He wrapped his arms around her body tightly, he looked at President Ning. ¡°President Ning, I¡¯m sorry. I should have apanied you to drink to your heart¡¯s content. However, Zhen Zhen is drunk. After all, she is Professor Lu¡¯s granddaughter. I¡¯ll send her home now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡±What else could president Ning Say? ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not thinking things through. Next time, I¡¯ll have a good time with mayor Li.¡±

    Xiao Xu¡¯s lips moved. She wanted to say something, but Xiao Zhao pressed her arm down at the right time. She didn¡¯t say that she could send ye Zhen home.

    Li Junsheng left with ye Zhen just like that.

    ..

    Ye Zhen wasn¡¯t honest. She started to struggle as soon as she left the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me... Let Go of me.¡±She panted heavily. Her breath reeked of alcohol.

    She drank several sses of white wine in one go. This was the first time for her. She felt extremely dizzy, but she still remembered to keep a distance from Li Junsheng.

    ¡°I, I can go home by myself.¡±

    Shaking her body, she pointed behind her. ¡°Xiao Xu, Xiao Xu, send me home. I...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    Li Junsheng held her hand in his, telling her not to move. Ye Zhen struggled even harder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to send me home. Let Go of me. You, you...¡±

    She said a few words in a very low voice. But Li Junsheng was very close to her, so he heard her clearly. She said, ¡°You¡¯re not a good person.¡±.

    He¡¯s not a good person?

    Li Junsheng narrowed his eyes. His eyes were blurred, and his cheeks were flushed. She was already drunk, but she did not forget to resist him.

    If he¡¯s not a good person, then who is?

    Also, how is he not a good person?

    While he was distracted, Ye Zhen had already pushed him away with force. However, she could not stand steadily. Her body swayed, and she looked like she was about to fall.

    Li Junsheng was quick to grab her body. Seeing her like this, she was still struggling. He simply carried her horizontally.

    ¡°You...¡±ye Zhen was still trying to get out of his arms, but Li Junsheng hugged her even tighter.

    He leaned his head down and whispered into her ear, ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll kiss you here.¡±

    Ye Zhen stopped moving. She blinked as if she was thinking about Li Junsheng¡¯s words. Then, she suddenly red up. She straightened her upper body, tilted her head, and was about to bite Li Junsheng¡¯s neck.

    Li Junsheng was not prepared for her bite and was bitten by her.

    It was very painful. He took a deep breath. Before he could move, Ye Zhen had already let go and turned to bite his ear.

    ¡°You¡¯re bullying me.¡±

    She tugged at Li Junsheng¡¯s ear. Li Junsheng was in pain, but he did not let go.

    Wu Ye didn¡¯t get a response from him, so he used even more force. ¡°You Bully Me. You Bully Me.¡±

    She repeated this over and over again. Li Junsheng frowned. Bully?

    ¡°How did I Bully You?¡±

    The deep male voice was very maic. Ye Zhen frowned. How did he bully her?

    She seemed to be thinking and stopped attacking. Li Junsheng took the opportunity to carry her out.

    The driver was already waiting in the car. When he saw Li Junsheng carrying a girl out, he couldn¡¯t hide the surprise in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but take another look.

    Li Junsheng took a look at the driver. That one look made the driver shrink his neck. He quickly opened the car door. After Li Junsheng got in the car, he quickly ran to the front seat to drive.

    Ye Zhen was held in Li Junsheng¡¯s arms. She was drunk. Li Junsheng held her waist and let her lean against him.

    ¡°You, where are you taking me?¡±

    ¡°How did I Bully You?¡±

    Li Junsheng burst intoughter because of ye Zhen¡¯s question. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would send you home?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t said yet. How did I Bully You?¡±

    His voice was very gentle, but the way he looked at her had a probing look that was difficult for her to detect.

    ¡°You Kissed Me.¡±Ye Zhen blinked her eyes as if she suddenly remembered. ¡°You, you still touched me.¡±

    She was scared to death by his hand touching her leg just now. She was really afraid that others would see through it.

    ¡°Is this bullying you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ye Zhen nodded seriously. ¡°You took advantage of me.¡±

    ¡°Kissing you and touching you, is that taking advantage of you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Just like that, when ye Zhen spoke, she pushed his chest away. Her hands were pressed against his shoulders, not allowing him to get too close to her.

    ¡°You, in any case, are a bad person. A bad person. You took advantage of me. You, are not a good person.¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at her small appearance. The little girl probably did not know what she looked like when she was drunk.

    Her blurred eyes, red cheeks, and slightly pursed red lips. His gaze darkened a little. He reached out and gently caressed her lips.

    ¡°Kissing you, is that not being a good person?¡±

    ¡°...¡±ye Zhen nodded. Before she could say anything, Li Junsheng had already kissed her lips.

    It was a tortuous, delicate, and lingering kiss. It wrapped heryer byyer. Her eyes widened. Her brain was starting to be muddled due to the alcohol.

    She subconsciously felt that this was not right, but his kiss made her intoxicated.

    She gradually lost her strength, and her mind became more and more muddled. She began to have difficulty breathing, and she softly whimpered.

    Li Junsheng let go of her, his forehead pressed against hers. He looked at the little girl¡¯s face, which had be redder and redder because of his kiss.

    ¡°I kissed you because I like you. Is this not okay?¡±

    Ye Zhen frowned. He liked her?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you like my kiss? Don¡¯t You Like It?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t ¨C¡°he kissed the word ¡°Like¡±again.

    He tried his best to seduce her. That fiery kiss made her lose consciousness and her thoughts were in a mess.

    After the kiss ended, his breathing also became a little chaotic.

    ¡°Do you like me kissing you?¡±

    Ye Zhen felt her mouth dry. She wanted to shake her head, but for some reason, she nodded. ¡°I like it.¡±

    ¡°Look, you like it when I kiss you. And I followed your liking and followed my liking when I kissed you. Is this still taking advantage of you?¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem like it. But it seemed like it was?

    Ye Zhen wasn¡¯t sure either. She tried hard to shake her head, trying to keep herself awake. But she realized that because of her shaking her head, she felt even more dizzy.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, you like me, right?¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at him and bit her lip, refusing to answer this question.

    Li Junsheng wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He had a lot of time and patience today.

    ..

    The car stopped downstairs of Li Junsheng¡¯s apartment. Li Junsheng directly carried ye Zhen out of the car and went upstairs.

    After entering the room, Ye Zhen¡¯s eyes were closed. She seemed to be sleepy, but at the same time, she seemed to want to sleep.

    The moment her body was ced on the bed, she woke up and saw Li Junsheng¡¯s erged face. She seemed to remember her initial insistence.

    ¡°I, I want to go home.¡±

    ¡°Good girl, you¡¯re already home.¡±

    Ye Zhen looked around and blinked. ¡°This, is not my home.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Your House. It will be in the future.¡±

    In the future? Can it be counted like this?

    Ye Zhen¡¯s consciousness became more and more muddled.

    ¡°I... I want to go home.¡±Ye Zhen tried hard to sit up, but when she got up, she identally bumped into Li Junsheng¡¯s lips.

    Her eyes widened. Li Junsheng¡¯s lips still had the smell of alcohol from before. She furrowed her brows slightly, as if she didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who kissed me first.¡±

    Li Junsheng said and pressed the back of her head, deepening the kiss.

    ¡°...¡±she didn¡¯t. Ye Zhen wanted to deny it. But the feeling of four lips touching was too wonderful. She really liked his kiss in her heart.

    At first, she resisted, then she was obedient, and then she took the initiative.

    When Li Junsheng stepped back, he found that not only was ye Zhen¡¯s face red, even her neck was red.

    ¡°Were you not full just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±She was indeed a little hungry after only drinking a bowl of soup.

    ¡°Then, is my mouth delicious?¡±As Li Junsheng spoke, his fingertips carefully traced the shape of her lips. Her usually smiling face now had a hint of coaxing.

    ¡°... Yes.¡±Ye Zhen nodded. His mouth was indeed very delicious.

    As if to prove her words, she even kissed him on the lips.

    ¡°Then, do you want to eat the other parts of my body?¡±

    Other parts? How?

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t quite understand. She blinked her eyes and looked at Li Junsheng. In her heart, she vaguely knew that such a move seemed inappropriate.

    But the alcohol had eroded her rationality. She couldn¡¯t think calmly.

 Chapter 776 - Something Terrible will happen

    <h4>Chapter 776: Chapter 017: Something Terrible will happen</h4>

    She knew in her heart that things were going out of control, and she had no control over it.

    ¡°If I teach you, you will know.¡±

    The little girl was still struggling, but Li Junsheng would not give her a chance to retreat.

    Li Junsheng kissed her again. Ye Zhen looked up at him, her misty eyes full of doubt. ¡°You, you teach me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m teaching you how to eat me.¡±

    Ye Zhen hesitated. Thest bit of rationality left her unable to agree easily. She always felt that if she agreed, something very bad would happen. Something very scary.

    It was a kind of intuition, an instinctive awareness of danger.

    The little girl was still hesitating even at this time. The smile on Li Junsheng¡¯s lips became more and more brilliant.

    He hugged her body,id her t on the bed, and then leaned over. ¡°You¡¯re delicious too. I still want to eat you.¡±

    ¡°Eat me?¡±Ye Zhen was frightened. ¡°No, don¡¯t. I¡¯m Not Delicious. Don¡¯t eat me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t eat you. You eat me instead. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Then, if I eat you, you¡¯ll hurt.¡±

    ¡°I will teach you how to eat, so that I won¡¯t feel pain and you will be happy.¡±

    Li Junsheng disyed his 120,000% patience. He had never thought that one day, he would actually seduce a woman like this.

    It was still a little girl, a little girl who had almost no experience in matters between men and women.

    However, Li Junsheng did not feel that he was despicable. The little girl¡¯s reaction to love was too slow. If she were to always think this way, or find an opportunity to escape from his side, then he would really lose more than he gained.

    The best way was topletely turn her into his. She would not be able to escape from his grasp, and she would alsopletely belong to him.

    Ye Zhen fell into deep thought because of the word ¡°Happiness.¡±.

    ¡°Like, just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡±

    Ye Zhen nodded, but she was a little afraid. ¡°You have to teach me seriously. I¡¯m afraid of Pain.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±Li Junsheng kissed her lips again, and thest syble disappeared from her lips. ¡°I will teach you. I Won¡¯t make you hurt. Instead, I will make you very happy.¡±

    Ye Zhen was relieved. She had no idea what she had promised, nor did she realize what she had promised.

    Like a obedient kitten, she listened to Li Junsheng¡¯s guidance and learned how to eat him. Also, he ate her ¡ª

    The night was long, and she had no intention of sleeping.

    Ye Zhen turned into a fish that night. As the waves of the sea washed toward the shore, they were continuously swept into the sea.

    ¡°Are You Happy?¡±

    ¡°...¡±ye Zhen had no reason to answer his question.

    ¡°Then, do I taste good?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±It seemed to be good.

    She didn¡¯t answer, and Li Junsheng didn¡¯t give up either. He kept asking her back and forth, persistently wanting her to submit.

    As for whether he could get what he wanted in the end, only the Moon would know.

    ..

    Ye Zhen felt like she had a dream for the whole night.

    In the dream, she was chased by a fierce beast. She couldn¡¯t escape no matter how hard she tried. That wild beast was very powerful. It chased her up and down mountains and seas. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t escape.

    Later, she was chased by a wild beast, and not even her bones were left.

    She was scared to death, but she just couldn¡¯t wake up no matter how hard she tried. So after a whole night, even though she was sleeping, she still felt tired.

    Now, she woke up in a daze. Only then did she realize that it had been a long time since she had felt this way. She had a splitting headache. The bones in her entire body felt as if they had been torn apart and reassembled.

    She could barely open her eyes. Her body seemed to have be something else. The strange feeling in her body woke her up. When she opened her eyes, she found herself in apletely unfamiliar environment.

    She was shocked and wanted to get up. However, that indescribable ce was in pain.

    ¡°Hiss...¡±

    Ye Zhen sucked in a breath of cold air. At this moment, the door to the room was opened by someone. The sound of footsteps approached.

    ¡°You¡¯re Awake?¡±

    The gentle voice was like jade striking against each other. She looked at the person who hade. Li Junsheng?

    ¡°Not feeling well?¡±He held a bowl in his hand. ¡°This tea can sober you up. Get Up and drink some.¡±

    Ye Zhen did not move. Her thoughts were a little sluggish. Why was Li Junsheng Here? No, it should be asked. Why was she here with Li Junsheng?

    She remembered that she was having dinner with President Ning yesterday, but Li Junsheng came.

    Then ¡ª

    ¡°Do you like me kissing you?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to eat me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very delicious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to eat me.¡±

    ¡°How about this? Are youfortable?¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Those extremely shameful scenes, the conversations, and..

    ¡°You...¡±ye Zhen opened her mouth, her voice hoarse and ufortable. She gritted her teeth and red hatefully at the man in front of her.

    Li Junsheng helped her up. ¡°Come, drink this.¡±

    His voice was very gentle, and his expression was also very gentle. But now, to Ye Zhen, the man in front of her was almost like a demon.

    Thirsty, she did not reject the bowl that he handed to her. The strange-smelling tea entered her throat. She felt much better.

    Li Junsheng finished feeding her the hangover tea and put the bowl to the side.

    ¡°Do you want to sleep a little longer, or do you want to get up and eat breakfast before you go to sleep?¡±

    ¡°I. . . Want to go to work.¡±

    Ye Zhen softened her voice. She was still in Li Junsheng¡¯s embrace, and she tried to pull away from him.

    However, her limbs were really weak. She secretly gritted her teeth. The Man in front of her really proved what a beast was.

    Who would know? The refined man in a suit and tie actually looked like that on the bed.

    Thinking of the experiencest night, she became more and more angry. She didn¡¯t care about the difort in her body and insisted on getting out of his arms.

    As soon as her feet touched the ground, her whole body fell forward.

    Li Junsheng quickly scooped her body back into his embrace and put it back on the bed.

    ¡°How are you going to go to work in this state? be good, be obedient, and rest first.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to care.¡±Ye Zhen gritted her teeth, her heart filled with hatred. Even though her hands were weak, she still pushed him away.

    This time, she did not wait for her to get off the bed. Li Junsheng took a step forward and held her shoulders, looking into her eyes.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Angry? Ye Zhen sneered. ¡°What right do I have to be angry? You¡¯re the mayor. It¡¯s my honor to be honored by your presence. How could I dare to be angry with you?¡±

    And he said he wasn¡¯t angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too radical yesterday. But ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mayor Li.¡±Ye Zhen waved his hand away from her shoulder. The simple action made her feel a pain somewhere. She gritted her teeth, and her eyes became guarded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten what you wanted. Can you let me leave now?¡±

    Even after drinking the tea, her voice was still a little hoarse. She couldn¡¯t help but recall why her voice had be hoarse.

    She had shouted too much yesterday. It was a physiological reaction that she couldn¡¯t control at all.

    He kept demanding, and then she kept begging for mercy.

    After the effects of the alcohol subsided, she still had some remaining consciousness, but at that time, it was already toote.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore. Uncle Li, I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±

    She remembered herself. She was tortured by him so much that she could not make any other sound other than begging and pleading.

    She shook her head and erased those shameless scenes from her mind. She moved to the bedside again.

    A hand appeared on her waist. In the next second, she was carried to hisp by Li Junsheng.

    ¡°Mayor Li ¨C¡±

    ¡°You still called me uncle List night, but you changed your mind today?¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at the coldness in her eyes. There was still a smile on his face, and his voice sounded like he was joking.

    Ye Zhen was getting more and more annoyed. ¡°How can I Still Call You Uncle Now? Have you ever seen an uncle do such a thing to his niece?¡±

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Ye Zhen gritted her teeth. She had been suppressing her emotions all this while, but now she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I be angry? Mayor Li, tell me, can¡¯t I Be Angry?¡±

    ¡°You, what you didst night was no different from seducing me. Tell me. Tell me.¡±

    The smile on Li Junsheng¡¯s face disappeared. His lips pursed into a straight line as he stared at ye Zhen¡¯s face.

    Ye Zhen felt ufortable under his gaze, but she refused to give in no matter what.

    ¡°You are my elder. I called you uncle, but you did this to me. Do you think I can¡¯t be angry?¡±

    After she finished shouting, she realized that somewhere else was starting to feel ufortable again. For a moment, her expression became uglier and uglier.

    Li Junsheng noticed the slight frown between her brows at that moment. The words that he was about to say stopped there. He ced her back on the bed, and just as she was about to get up, he pressed down on her shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t understand what else he wanted to do. After shouting that sentence, she realized how weak she was now. Her heart grew more and more hateful towards Li Junsheng¡¯s beast.

    As for whether this hatred was because of his actions yesterday, or because of something else, she didn¡¯t want to think too deeply about it.

    Li Junsheng went out and came back very quickly. He was holding a jar of ointment in his hand.

    Ye Zhen quickly understood what he was going to do. She resisted very much. Unfortunately, when she had martial prowess yesterday, she was no match for him. Now that her body had been ruthlessly taken by him, she was even less of a match.

    No matter how angry she was with him, after applying the ointment, she felt much better.

    He put the medicine aside and went to the bathroom to wash his hands. Then, he returned to his room and sat down by the bed.

    He held her hand that was ced on the nket and wrapped her hand tightly in his palm.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you about seniority before. That¡¯s not important at all.¡±

    ¡°It was indeed my fault yesterday, but I don¡¯t regret it. Because I like you.¡±

    Looking at ye Zhen¡¯s shocked eyes, he lowered his head and kissed her lips.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, I like you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ye Zhen Thought for a moment that her ears were hearing things. How was that possible?

    Li Junsheng liked her? That was impossible. She didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it right to do such a thing to you without your consent.¡±

    He took her hand and put it to his lips to kiss it gently. Li Junsheng¡¯s gaze looked extremely serious at this moment.

    ¡°But if I don¡¯t do this, you¡¯ll probably run away.¡±

    ¡°Who...¡±run away? Ye Zhen bit her lip and looked at him with a faint usation in her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it.¡±Li Junsheng pinched her palm. ¡°I asked you out yesterday, but you refused. You obviously want to reject me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because ¨C¡°ye Zhen gritted her teeth, and her voice was much colder. ¡°That¡¯s because you only want to y with me. If I don¡¯t reject you, are you going to let you take advantage of me like yesterday?¡±

    It was toote to say all this now. What was going to happen had already happened. Thinking of this, she became even more annoyed.

    Li Junsheng looked at the cold expression on her face and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Who told you that I was only ying with you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t That So?¡±Ye Zhen bit her lip, and her eyes were full of reproach. ¡°You asked me to pretend to be your girlfriend, but you often touched me and took advantage of me. You were just fooling around. You still want to lie to me.¡±

    Li Junsheng had set his goal since he was young. After graduating from university. From ce to city, from ce to ce.

    He had met many people, and he believed that he already had the calmness of a mountain copsing in front of him without changing his expression.

    However, when he met the criticism in the little girl¡¯s eyes, he almost broke the expression on his face.

    His silence was a tacit agreement. Ye Zhen gritted her teeth and did not want to continue talking to him. Her body was much better after taking the medicine. She silently wanted to get up and leave.

    Her shoulder was once again held down by Li Junsheng. He held her in his arms,

    ¡°I lied to You? How did I Lie to You?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°When did I ask you to pretend to be my girlfriend?¡±Li Junsheng reminded her softly. The little girl¡¯s memory was not very good. He felt that he might be very tired in the future.

    However, he was willing.

    ¡°...¡±ye Zhen could not answer. She recalled the previous time. That sentence did not seem to have been brought up by him.

    She was the one who said that she was willing to pretend to be his girlfriend..

    ¡°You were the one who said it.¡±Noticing that the person in his arms was not paying attention, Li Junsheng bit her lip as if he was punishing her.

    /

    It was not heavy, but it sessfully made ye Zhen re at him.

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t object.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at the little girl¡¯s angry look and could not help but kiss her on the lips again.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any memory problems, then remember this. Before you said that you wanted to pretend to be my girlfriend, I told you very seriously that I wanted to date you.¡±

    Uh, he seemed to have said that before.

    ¡°I even said that if you don¡¯t want to date, we can directly get married.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who suspected that I have a hidden disease...¡±¡±Do I have a hidden disease?¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s face was red. Afterst night, how could she still suspect that there was something wrong with him? Her face was red. She was extremely embarrassed. She wished that she could escape from his embrace.

    ¡°Say it. Do you still think that I have a hidden disease?¡±

    Ye Zhen was speechless. She tried to escape from his embrace, but Li Junsheng did not give her a chance.

    In addition, she was not wearing any clothes. After this, she suddenly realized something that could not be said.

    Li Junsheng admired her frightened expression. He pulled the nket over her body.

    ¡°Your tongue was bitten off by a cat? Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±

    What was he saying? He had already finished speaking. No, Ye Zhen looked up. Her cheeks were still full of anger.

    ¡°I. . . Didn¡¯t agree to it.¡±She seemed to suddenly have the courage to resist. She tried hard to stay away from him and keep a distance from him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to date you. I also didn¡¯t agree to that...¡±

    What happened yesterday was too shameful. She couldn¡¯t say it out loud. ¡°In short, you were wrong.¡±

    Ever since she lost her mother when she was in her teens, she had always been stubborn and had to be strong. This was the first time she had spoken in such a shameless tone.

    Li Junsheng narrowed his eyes and looked at the little girl¡¯s weak reaction.

    ¡°Then what is it?¡±

    Ye Zhen gritted her teeth and her face was so red that blood was dripping from it. ¡°Why are you asking when you already know?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, how would I know?¡±Li Junsheng raised her chin with one hand and looked at the little girl¡¯s embarrassed expression. She did not even dare to look at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t touch you.¡±

    It was rare for him to be so easy to talk to, which made ye Zhen look at him suspiciously. Thinking of his beastly behaviorst night, she still couldn¡¯t believe that he would let her go just like that.

    Li Junsheng could tell what she was thinking from the look in her eyes. It was because he had been sober for too long yesterday that he couldn¡¯t control himself for a moment.

    How could he have known that looking at the healthy and energetic ye Zhen, her physical strength was so poor?

    Perhaps he should let her go to the gym to work out? Or perhaps she should work out with him every morning?

    ¡°Your stamina is really bad.¡±His voice was very soft, but ye Zhen still heard it. She wanted to say that her stamina was not bad at all. It was clearly because his stamina was too good.

    But this topic was inexplicably dirty. She shook her head and decided to ignore it.

    ¡°Uncle Li, I noticed that you seem to be very free. Don¡¯t you have to go to work?¡±

    Today didn¡¯t seem to be the weekend, right?

    ¡°Yes.¡±Li Junsheng nodded. ¡°I¡¯m taking a leave of absence.¡±

    He turned her face to face him. His voice was unexpectedly gentle. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I go to work, you won¡¯t be able to see me when you wake up. You¡¯ll feel afraid.¡±

    Ye Zhen felt her face start to burn up again. She red at him. ¡°Who¡¯s Afraid?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid.¡±Li Junsheng looked at her and felt his heart soften. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to find me when you wake up, and that you¡¯ll misunderstand me again.¡±

    ¡°Look, I haven¡¯t done anything yet. You¡¯re already using me of something I didn¡¯t do. If I really do something, do you n to ignore me in the future?¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°Who deducted the crime to you? It was, hiss ¨C¡±

    Being bitten on the lip by him, she felt pain, and her eyes showed some grievance for a moment.

    He was really a jiaojiao. Li Junsheng gently kissed her lips, making her feel a little morefortable. His forehead pressed against hers, and his voice softened a little.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t I apany you home now and Get Your ID card and household register. Let¡¯s Go and get the certificate?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ye Zhen answered quickly. She hadn¡¯t thought it through yet. The hesitation and hesitation in her eyes were so obvious. She was obviously hesitant about her rtionship with him.

    Realizing that she had answered too quickly, ye Zhen added embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m still young. I haven¡¯t thought about getting married yet. Moreover, it¡¯s too soon.¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at her appearance. He remembered her background and the rtionship between ye Nanshan and her.

    He was not angry. Instead, he felt a slight pain in his heart. His little girl.

    ¡°Okay. If you think it¡¯s too fast, we can slow down a little.¡±

    He kissed her on the lips again. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing. If I just want to y with you, I won¡¯t bring you home.¡±

    Ye Zhen did not expect him to be so serious. She thought he was just saying that.

    His current attitude was as if he had decided on her. Ye Zhen realized this, but she was not happy. Instead, she felt uneasy.

    They had only known each other for a short period of time, so short that ye Zhen could not believe him at all.

    Moreover, his love for her came too quickly. She had a feeling that it was not real.

 Chapter 777 - You Donâ€™t believe me

    <h4>Chapter 777: Chapter 018: You Don¡¯t believe me</h4>

    She thought of what Ling Xuan had said, and..

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    The youngdy¡¯s face was full of doubt, which made Li Junsheng a little dissatisfied. He couldn¡¯t help but squeeze her palm.

    ¡°I believe you.¡±Now that she was in his arms and he was staring at her, Ye Zhen had every reason to believe her. if she dared to say that she didn¡¯t believe him, he might pressure her again, just like yesterday.

    She couldn¡¯t take it.

    Li Junsheng looked into ye Zhen¡¯s eyes. He knew very well that what she said about believing him was just words.

    His eyes darkened. He was more patient with ye Zhen than he thought.

    ¡°Just trust me.¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t say anything. Her heart was filled with uncertainty. But feeling his embrace and his aura...

    She told herself that maybe she could try to believe him for once.

    Sensing the subtle change in her emotions, Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes were filled with a smile. He hugged her tightly.

    Ye Zhen moved her body ufortably. ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hot just like that?¡±Li Junsheng leaned close to her ear. ¡°Then what I¡¯m going to doter, won¡¯t it make you even hotter?¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s face was pale. She looked at him pitifully. ¡°Don¡¯te. I¡¯m in pain.¡±

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that painful anymore. It was just that she didn¡¯t have the strength. Li Junsheng looked at the slyness in her eyes and didn¡¯t expose her.

    However, he still bit her lip as if he was punishing her. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    He put her back on the bed. He stared at her smooth and round shoulders. And..

    Ye Zhen was a little nervous because of his actions. Although it wasn¡¯t her first timest night, he was really too difficult to torment.

    She wanted to ask him to let her go, but Li Junsheng pulled up the nket and covered her.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep muchst night. Rest for a while.¡±

    ¡°...¡±ye Zhen blinked at him, and Li Junsheng kissed her forehead. ¡°I have something to take care ofter. Wait for me toe back for lunch.¡±

    Ye Zhen knew that Li Junsheng was actually very busy. He stayed today because he wanted to be with her. She knew that.

    ¡°You go. I¡¯ll sleep for a while.¡±

    ¡°Be Good.¡±

    Li Junsheng pecked her lips and got up to leave.

    The room became quiet. Ye Zhen¡¯s body was actually very tired and ufortable, but she couldn¡¯t sleep.

    She had a surreal feeling. From yesterday until now, everything felt like a dream.

    Li Junsheng said he liked her, and Li Junsheng said he was serious about her.

    He even mentioned marriage ¡ª

    Ye Zhen felt her entire face start to heat up. She pulled up the nket to cover her face, and her mood kept bubbling uncontrobly.

    That kind of joy that came from her heart, was it the feeling of being in love?

    ..

    Ye Zhen was woken up by the ringtone of her phone. She opened her eyes, but there was no one there to see Li Junsheng.

    Looking at the clock pointing to two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, ye Zhen frowned slightly. Her phone was still ringing. She picked it up. It was a call from a takeaway.

    It was said that a takeaway was delivered at the door and she was asked to open the door.

    Ye Zhen got up and looked at herself. She found the bathrobe in the bathroom and put it on before she went to open the door.

    The person outside the door was Li Junsheng¡¯s driver. He was holding several bags in his hands.

    ¡°Miss Ye, mayor Li has something on and can¡¯te back for the time being. He asked me to bring you some food.¡±

    The chauffeur looked at the bathrobe on ye Zhen¡¯s body and quickly lowered his eyes, not daring to look at it again. He just handed the things in his hands to Ye Zhen.

    Ye Zhen took it and couldn¡¯t help but ask after thanking him, ¡°What does uncle Li have to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Ye. I¡¯m not too sure about this. I just listened to his instructions and came to bring you some food. Also, this is my phone number. Mayor Li said that if you need a car, let me send you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand. Thank you. I don¡¯t need it for the time being. You can go back first.¡±

    After sending the driver away, she carried the takeout into the door and ced it on the dining table. Apart from the takeout, there were also clothes.

    From the inside to the outside, it was a woman¡¯s outfit.

    Looking at the takeout lunchbox, she could not help but feel a little disappointed. He clearly said that he woulde back to eat with her.

    After some thought, she gave Li Junsheng a call. The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up. However, it was not Li Junsheng¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    That unfamiliar voice made ye Zhen stunned for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re Secretary Chen?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ye, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me. I want to ask, where¡¯s mayor Li?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ye, mayor Li is busy with something. When he¡¯s done, I¡¯ll call you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ye Zhen suppressed the disappointment in her heart. She knew what kind of person Li Junsheng was. The mayor of a city usually had a lot of things to do. As for her, she could just be a sensible girlfriend.

    ..

    When ye Zhen came out of the building of the general drawingpany. She suddenly felt like she was being spied on, as if someone was staring at her.

    She looked around, but didn¡¯t see anyone. It was time to get off work and there were a lot of peopleing and going.

    She looked around again and the feeling of being spied on disappeared. She shook her head. It could be that her feeling was wrong. Then, she got into Li Junsheng¡¯s car.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±Maybe she saw wrongly. But these two days, she had this feeling from time to time.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t returned when he left Li Junsheng¡¯s apartment the day before yesterday afternoon. Then, ye Zhen left on her own. Li Junsheng hadn¡¯te to look for her for the past two days. She only found out after watching the news that someone hade to the province. As the mayor, Li Junsheng needed to be apanied.

    Only when she saw Li Junsheng on the news did she realize that this man was the mayor of a city.

    In private, he was so gentle that she often forgot about Li Junsheng¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m done for the time being.¡±Li Junsheng smiled and took her hand and kissed it.

    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re done for the time being?¡±

    ¡°I mean, the inspection team hasn¡¯t left yet. I took some time today.¡±

    Ye Zhen thought about the news for the past few days. Today he was apanying her on the inspection, and tomorrow he would have a meeting there. He must be really busy.

    ¡°Actually, if you¡¯re really busy, you cane and look for me after you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±Li Junsheng leaned over and kissed her on the lips. ¡°We¡¯ve just confirmed our rtionship. If I don¡¯te and look for you, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll forget about meter.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if you don¡¯te and look for me, I¡¯ll forget about you.¡±

    Ye Zhen started to joke with him. God knows. How could she forget him when he had left such a deep mark on her body?

    Li Junsheng narrowed his eyes and pulled her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re so heartless. It looks like I¡¯ll have to deepen your memory today.¡±

    The hint in his words made ye Zhen Blush. She backed away from his arms in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m joking. The memory is very deep. There¡¯s no need to deepen it.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s deep enough.¡±

    Li Junsheng scooped her body back into his arms. ¡°So, don¡¯t think about escaping tonight.¡±

    ..

    Ye Zheny on the bed and looked at Li Junsheng standing in front of the dressing mirror.

    He was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. The corners of his lips were slightly pursed, and he looked abstinent. This man had a perfect reaction. What did it mean to look thin in clothes, and to have flesh when undressed.

    Who would know? Mayor Li, who looked slim and slender, had a good figure?

    Sensing her gaze, Li Junsheng turned around and stood in front of the bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s the weekend today. You should sleep a little longer.¡±He bent down and kissed her on the forehead.

    ¡°I might be back veryte.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be home soon.¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s voice waszy. Yesterday, Li Junsheng had really used his actions to prove to her. How was he going to deepen her impression.

    She had just started to learn how to flirt with men and women, yet she had to meet Li Junsheng.

    He had taken her to unlock all sorts of positions. Now, she only felt that her waist was about to break.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Xiao Zhou with you. Let him send you home.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ye Zhen refused. ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t use the public car for personal use?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t count.¡±Li Junsheng didn¡¯t expect her to say something like this. ¡°Xiao Zhou receives my sry, and I bought the car myself, so it doesn¡¯t count as private use of the public car.¡±

    There were chauffeurs assigned to them, but Li Junsheng was used to using his own people. Especially since he was carelessst time and fell into the trap of those people.

    Although that time had brought him a surprise. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but Kiss ye Zhen on the lips again.

    Ye Zhen pushed him away. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out? Hurry up and leave.¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at the time and gently scratched her nose. ¡°It seems that I was too gentle with you yesterday. You¡¯re in good spirits.¡±

    ¡°...¡±ye Zhen turned over and decided to ignore him. How was she gentle? How was she gentle?

    Well, although she was actually considered gentle, she was still very tired, okay?

    ¡°Little heartless. You just got out of bed and you don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡±Looking at her back view, Li Junsheng found it interesting and leaned over to give her a kiss on the shoulder.

    Ye Zhen could only turn around and re at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out? Hurry up and leave.¡±

    Li Junsheng was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he sat down by the bed. ¡°Now I finally understand why the Ancients said that the night of spring is bitter and the sun is short. From then on, the emperor will not attend court early. I don¡¯t want to go to work now either.¡±

    Hearing his shameful words, ye Zhen felt that if anyone saw this side of Li Junsheng, he would definitely be disillusioned.

    Seeing that Li Junsheng was holding her palm, she rolled her eyes and suddenly lifted the quilt. Then, she posed like a mermaid in a movie.

    ¡°Since uncle Li doesn¡¯t want to go to work, then, don¡¯t go to work, right?¡±

    With one hand supporting his forehead, the nket only covered a little above his navel. There were still traces of yesterday on his body.

    The way the little girl looked at him was full of seduction.

    Li Junsheng felt his throat tighten. He leaned down and pressed the little girl under him without caring about anything and kissed her lips hard.

    It was different from the previous coaxing and the gentleness from yesterday. The Man in front of him was obviously very anxious.

    He could feel his impatience. Ye Zhen¡¯s eyes were smiling. She pushed him away with both hands.

    ¡°Uncle Li, you¡¯rete for work.¡±

    Li Junsheng red at ye Zhen. His breathing was a little heavy. How could a man who had just had sex endure her deliberate teasing?

    He thought it was a little girl, but it turned out to be a little vixen.

    He bent down and kissed her lips again. His big hand even pinched her somewhere.

    She felt pain. He stepped back and bit her lips.

    ¡°Little Vixen, I¡¯ll deal with You When Ie back.¡±

    Li Junsheng was running out of time. There were two work report meetings and two inspection teams in the city today. He really didn¡¯t have the time to stay.

    The little girl knew this, so she had nothing to fear.

    Ye Zhen smiled. She pulled up the nket to cover herself. She was quite satisfied with the influence she had created.

    After he left, the house suddenly became quiet. Ye Zhen turned over and smelled Li Junsheng¡¯s scent on the nket.

    The clear scent was very nice. Just like the feeling Li Junsheng gave her.

    But that was only on the surface. In private, that man ¡ª

    Thinking of the inappropriate scenes yesterday, ye Zhen not only blushed, but also felt her body burning up.

    Their development seemed to be too fast.

    And such rapid development, she actually didn¡¯t find it annoying.

    Her face turned red again. She turned over and buried her face in the pillow.

    ..

    Ye Zhen slept until the afternoon at Li Junsheng¡¯s apartment. She only woke up when Li Junsheng called to wake her up for dinner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep all the time. It¡¯s not good for your health. Get Up and take a walk. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to go home today.¡±

    There was a problem with the factory that he had arranged to inspect. He couldn¡¯t leave now.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can go ahead.¡±

    Although she was a little disappointed, ye Zhen knew how busy Li Junsheng was. Looking at the empty room, Ye Zhen was in the mood to go shopping.

    She called Ling Xuan and asked her to go shopping with her. After buying a lot of trophies, she rejected Ling Xuan¡¯s offer to send her home. Instead, she sent the items to Li Junsheng¡¯s apartment.

    There would definitely be more opportunities for her to stay here in the future. She made some preparations, just in case.

    That night, Li Junsheng did note back. The two of them were still in bed the day before. Today, she was the only one who could not sleep.

    It seemed that she still needed to get used to Li Junsheng¡¯s status as the mayor as soon as possible.

    ..

    The next day was Sunday. After ye Zhen got up, she went to see her grandfather, Lu Manjiang.

    Last time, Li Junsheng had provided her with a practical solution. Ye Nanshan¡¯s shares would be hers.

    She really didn¡¯t want to benefit Chen Wan and her daughter.

    She talked to her grandfather and uncle and told them what she wanted to do.

    Lu Manjiang didn¡¯t have any objections, and Lu Zhixuan fully supported her. They didn¡¯t like ye Nanshan¡¯s cheating behavior during their marriage.

    If it were not for his granddaughter... Lu Manjiang and Lu Zhixuan would have settled the score with Ye Nanshan Long ago.

    Now that his granddaughter wanted to get her rights back, they did not feel that it was wrong. Back then, if it were not for ye Nanshan¡¯s sweet words to trick Lu he into marrying her off...

    It also made Lu he wholeheartedly n for ye Nanshan. Lu he used the Lu family¡¯s connections to bring the drawingpany to its current size for ye Nanshan.

    In the end, ye Nanshan became a good person. After he gained status and status, he changed his appearance. For Lu Manjiang, sending someone else to die was his greatest pain.

    He told ye Zhen that no matter what she nned to do, he would support her. Not only would he support her, the entire Lu family would support ye Zhen.

    With the support of her grandfather and uncle, ye Zhen was very touched. If possible, she didn¡¯t want to shed all pretense of cordiality with ye Nanshan. If ye Nanshan didn¡¯t make things difficult for her again and again, she would have a hard time in thepany.

    Ye Zhen stayed at her grandfather¡¯s ce for dinner before returning home.

    She was in a good mood. When she returned home, she saw Chen Wan and her daughter sitting in the living room, but it didn¡¯t affect her mood.

    Ye Nanshan wasn¡¯t around, so ye Zhen didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. So she went upstairs without looking.

    ¡°Sister.¡±Ye Ninghan stood up and blocked her way. ¡°Why did youe back sote? Don¡¯t you know that we were waiting for you to have dinner tonight?¡±

    Ye Zhen turned to look at her with a hint of mockery in her eyes. ¡°You were waiting for me to have dinner?¡±

    Ha, was she listening to a joke?

    ¡°Of course.¡±Ye Ninghan nodded. Even if she wasn¡¯t, she had to say that she was. ¡°I called you but you didn¡¯t pick up. There are so many of us waiting for you. Sister, isn¡¯t this a bad idea?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear the phone ring.¡±Even if she did hear it, she didn¡¯t want to pick up.

    She didn¡¯t want to be ruined by Ye Ninghan¡¯s call when she was with her real family.

    ¡°Sister, where did you go tonight? You haven¡¯t been home for dinner for a few days.¡±Not only did she not go home for dinner, she did not go home to stay.

    ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡±

    Ye Zhen would never give ye Ninghan face. She was already being polite if she did not give her face.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m your sister after all. Is it wrong for me to care about you?¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°I told you, my mother only gave birth to me. You can stop calling me sister.¡±

    ¡°Sister...¡±Ye Ninghan seemed to have been provoked by her, and she looked like she was on the verge of copse.

    Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t stand her behavior. In fact, Ye Ninghan had a sweet appearance. Her weak appearance really didn¡¯t fit her character.

    ¡°Ye Ninghan, put away the way you deal with men. I¡¯m not one of your admirers. I Won¡¯t pity you.¡±

    Ye Ninghan wanted to use ye Zhen, but ye Zhen¡¯s words made her face turn green. She stood there, not knowing whether to retreat or advance.

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t care about her at all. He walked past her and went upstairs.

    Chen Wan had been sitting at the side with no direction. As soon as ye Zhen left, Ye Ninghan immediately walked in front of her and sat down.

    ¡°Mom, look at Ye Zhen ¨C¡±

    In private, Ye Ninghan would never call ye Zhen sister.

    Chen Wan nced at her daughter. She wasn¡¯t like Ye Ninghan, who couldn¡¯t see through such an obvious thing.

    ¡°Mom, Ye Zhen is really too much.¡±

    ¡°Did you notice that there¡¯s something wrong with her?¡±Chen Wan interrupted her daughter. Ye Zhen had just entered the house, and she gave off a different feeling than usual.

    Ye Ninghan had only been looking at ye Zhen¡¯s new clothes when she entered the house.

    It was the Xiang family¡¯s new style, and she had not had the chance to touch it yet. Who would have thought that it would be on ye Zhen¡¯s body.

    ¡°You only know how to wear clothes.¡±Chen Wan was rather resentful towards her daughter for failing to live up to expectations. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that that wretched girl has a smile in her eyes? She looks like...¡±

    Her daughter wasn¡¯t married after all, so Chen Wan couldn¡¯t be too clear with her words. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that that wretched girl seems to be in Love?¡±

    In Love? Speaking of this, Ye Ninghan became even angrier.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she in love? I¡¯ve received reliable news. Sister has really hooked up with mayor Li and is even with him.¡±

    What kind of taste did Li junsheng have? He actually liked ye Zhen.

 Chapter 778 - â€œI did it for you.â€

    <h4>Chapter 778: Chapter 019: ¡°I did it for you.¡±</h4>

    Thinking of this, Ye Ninghan couldn¡¯t help but feel a burst of bitterness in her heart. On what basis? All the good things fell on Ye Zhen.

    ¡°Is what you said true?¡±

    Didn¡¯t that wretched girl deny it before?

    ¡°Yeah.¡±Ye Ninghan would never say that she asked Chen Liang to spy on ye Zhen.

    ¡°Mayor Li came to thepany to pick her up. I¡¯ve seen him a few times.¡±

    Chen Wan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. She didn¡¯t expect that ye Zhen would have such a change.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Your Dad? Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask him to bring his younger brother to go swimming?¡±

    Although ye Nanshan wasn¡¯t young anymore, he took his only son, Ye Jianhao, very seriously. As long as he was at home, he would definitely apany ye Jianhao.

    ¡°Call him and tell him toe back.¡±

    She felt that something was not right.

    Ye Ninghan got up and went to make a call. Ye Nanshan came back very soon. The swimming club was very close to home. He brought his son back when he received the call.

    Chen Wan asked the nanny to take ye Jianhao to take a shower and change his clothes. She looked at ye Nanshan with a serious face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What Happened?¡±

    Chen Wan looked upstairs and stood up. ¡°Nanshan,e with me.¡±

    Ye Nanshan did not understand what Chen Wan was doing. The two of them entered the study room one after the other.

    ¡°Nanshan, that girl ye Zhen is really with Li Junsheng.¡±

    As soon as they entered, Chen Wan could not wait to tell ye Nanshan the news.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±Ye Nanshan was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°You. You believe whatever your daughter says.¡±

    Chen Wan red at him. ¡°Do you know that your daughter hasn¡¯t been back for two or three days?¡±

    Ye Nanshan really didn¡¯t know. Ye Zhen had already graduated from university. As an adult, he didn¡¯t need to keep an eye on her. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t close to Ye Zhen in the first ce.

    ¡°She¡¯s been with Li Junsheng these few days.¡±

    Even if she wasn¡¯t, Chen Wan had to say yes. Ye Nanshan was silent, as if he had thought of something. ¡°It seems that ourpany is going to be rich.¡±

    He had climbed up to Li Junsheng¡¯s back. With Li Junsheng as his son-inw, he would be able to do whatever he wanted in Qingcheng.

    ¡°Nanshan, you¡¯re so naive.¡±Chen Wan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Your Daughter treats you as her enemy and hates you for marrying me. Do you think that after she climbed up to Li Junsheng, she would take into ount her feelings for you as a father and daughter?¡±

    Ye Nanshan was stunned for a moment. He had thought of this almost instantly.

    Chen Wan sneered. ¡°The biggest possibility is that not only will your daughter not take into ount you, but she might even be instigated by Li Junsheng to seize your power and seize thepany under her name.¡±

    ¡°She dares?¡±Ye Nanshan mmed the table angrily. ¡°I am her father.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re her grandfather.¡±Chen Wan wanted to stir up ye Nanshan¡¯s dissatisfaction with Ye Zhen. ¡°Think about it. What¡¯s the use of you being her father?¡±? She had 20% of thepany¡¯s shares under her name. Now that she was suppressed by you, she didn¡¯t get up and brazenly seize power from you. But it would be different if she had Li Junsheng¡¯s support. Haven¡¯t you thought about it? *

    Ye Nanshan didn¡¯t speak. He was seriously considering Chen Wan¡¯s words. After a few minutes, he raised his head and nced at Chen Wan.

    Ye Zhen wanted to seize thepany¡¯s power? Dream on. He wouldn¡¯t give her a chance.

    ¡°You told me about this. Do you already have a solution?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±Chen Wan nodded. There was a hint of a smile in her eyes. ¡°As long as you won¡¯t be reluctant to part with it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be reluctant about?¡±Ye Nanshan¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Thepany is mine to begin with. Only my ex-wife isn¡¯t clear about it. She actually thought of giving the shares to that wretched girl.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple if you won¡¯t be reluctant to part with it.¡±Chen Wan looked at ye Nanshan and lowered her voice. ¡°We can gain the upper hand.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Chen Wan leaned close to ye Nanshan¡¯s ear and told him her idea.

    Ye Nanshan listened to her idea and stood up to hug her. ¡°Dear, dear. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful to think of such a move.¡±

    Chen Wan¡¯s eyes were filled with pride as she was hugged by him. She gently patted ye Nanshan¡¯s chest. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of you? I don¡¯t want you to be suppressed by your daughter.¡±

    She gave ye Nanshan Advice, acting as if she was doing it for his own good. On the other end, she did not forget to give ye Zhen an eye-opener. ¡°Since ancient times, the father is the son. As a daughter, she should give her shares to you, be filial to you, and listen to your words. But she¡¯s good. She thinks about how to anger you every day. How is this something that a daughter should do?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±Ye Nanshan was also a little annoyed by her words. ¡°This wretched girl was born to collect debts. When she was young, she went against me. When she grew up, she couldn¡¯t see the good in her family. She¡¯s simply an unfilial daughter.¡±

    Chen Wan sessfully put on the Eyedrops. She reached out and hugged ye Nanshan¡¯s back. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. We know what to do now anyway.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±Ye Nanshan thought of the idea she had just mentioned and carried her up. ¡°You¡¯re really my good wife¡¯s helper.¡±

    ¡°Husband...¡±Chen Wan was already old, but at this time, she acted coquettishly. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. It¡¯s only right to share your worries.¡±

    Ye Nanshan looked at Chen Wan¡¯s eyes, which were filled with attachment and admiration for him, and felt his blood surge. He picked Chen Wan up and ced her on the desk. Then, he began to pull her clothes.

    ¡°Hubby...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I locked the door.¡±

    Ye Nanshan lowered his head and moved. Chen Wan was just saying that. Soon, they began to cooperate.

    ..

    Ye Zhen did not know what ye Nanshan and Chen Wan were nning. To her, she also had her own ns.

    Li Junsheng provided a reliable method. If he had not said it, ye Zhen would not have thought that it could be done this way.

    She looked at the form that Li Junsheng drew in front of her. There was a look of admiration and eagerness in his eyes that she did not even realize.

    Li Junsheng noticed her gaze and stopped hismentary.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±

    His little girl was looking at him with such a gaze that he couldn¡¯t control himself.

    ¡°No.¡±Ye Zhen realized that she was almost engrossed in Li Junsheng¡¯s gaze. She looked a little embarrassed. ¡°I just think, how can you be so amazing?¡±

    He was from Zhuzheng, right? How did he know so much about business matters?

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t go into business.¡±

    Li Junsheng threw down the pen in his hand and held her body in his arms again. He lowered his head and pressed his chin against her neck. He smelled the nice smell on her body and smiled gently.

    ¡°I know a lot more. You can slowly explore it.¡±

    The hint in his words was too obvious. Ye Zhen could not help but move her body. ¡°What are we eating tonight?¡±

    Because she hadmunicated with her grandfather before, she hade to his ce after work. She had not had dinner yet.

    ¡°I want to eat you ¨C¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s big hands were not very honest. He used his hands as a ruler and measured her body inch by inch.

    Ye Zhen¡¯s body softened. ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry too.¡±

    Hunger was not the same as hunger. Li Junsheng carried her up. ¡°You Feed Me First, then I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at his handsome side face and put her hands around his neck with a red face.

    Well, she really wanted to.

    ..

    Ye Zhen had juste up with a n. She was thinking about how to snatch thepany from ye Nanshan. But Ye Nanshan said that he was going to hold a shareholders¡¯meeting first.

    ¡°Tell me, what does my dad want? Does he know what I want to Do?¡±

    Because he knew what she might do? He wanted to strike first?

    ¡°Impossible.¡±Li Junsheng shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about our side first. Our n hasn¡¯t been implemented yet. Your Dad won¡¯t know.¡±

    Ye Zhen bit her lip. She believed in Li Junsheng and also believed in herself.

    ¡°My Dad¡¯s personality is that he won¡¯t get up early without benefits. He said that he wanted to hold a shareholders¡¯meeting. There must be something fishy going on.¡±

    She believed that Chen Wan, Ye Ninghan, and Ye Nanshan must have known ye Nanshan¡¯s n. Thinking of what she had done in the past few days, even if she did well yesterday, ye Nanshan had always used his identity to suppress her.

    She suddenly thought of an almost impossible operation.

    ¡°My father can¡¯t be dissatisfied with the 20% of shares in my hands, and wants to take it back, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±Li Junsheng frowned. He was very unhappy with ye Nanshan. ¡°But, he won¡¯t seed?¡±

    Ye Zhen shook her head. She didn¡¯t underestimate her enemy like Li Junsheng did. She had some understanding of ye Nanshan.

    Even if this man was her father, in her heart, he was selfish and irresponsible. He only loved himself.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what my father is nning to do.¡±

    ¡°No matter what he ns to do.¡±Li Junsheng looked at the knot that shed across her face and kissed her on the lips. ¡°You have me.¡±

    Ye Zhen reached out to wrap her arms around his waist and rubbed her small face against his chest.

    Ever since she lost her mother at the age of twelve, she had never tried to rely on anyone.

    Even though she still had her grandfather and uncle. But to her, most of the time, she would rather rely on herself.

    Now that there was a man, no matter what the situation was, he would stand by her side and give her support and strength.

    This feeling was really good.

    ¡°Uncle Li, thank you.¡±

    Li Junsheng stretched out his hand and flicked her forehead. ¡°I really want to thank me. Call me husband.¡±

    Ye Zhen:¡±...¡±

    ¡°No.¡±It was too mushy. Moreover, they were not in that kind of rtionship yet.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want it?¡±Li Junsheng looked at her overly delicate skin. Because of his gentle flick, it turned red.

    ¡°No.¡±Afraid that he wouldunch another sneak attack, she covered her forehead with her hand.

    Li Junsheng raised his hand. He was injured and wanted to flick her again. She was so scared that she closed her eyes. However, he kissed her on the lips.

    Their lips met. He held her hand and ced it behind her back. One hand held her waist and deepened the kiss.

    Scoundrel. Ye Zhen looked at him with a reproachful gaze. Li Junsheng smiled and hugged her in his arms and kissed her wantonly.

    At the same time that he let go of her, he also hugged her in his arms and sat down on the sofa at the side.

    ¡°Your father wants to hold a shareholders¡¯meeting, so let him do it. No matter what he wants to do, don¡¯t confront him directly for the time being. Understand?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±What could ye Nanshan have to do with her? He just wanted to make things difficult for her.

    Moreover, this idea was most likely rted to Ye Ninghan. Last time, she found Chen Liang and made ye Ninghan spend a lot of effort to deal with Chen Liang.

    In order to take revenge on her, she would definitely take action.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen.¡±Li Junsheng looked at ye Zhen with a rare serious expression. ¡°Other than your father, don¡¯t confront your stepmother and the others directly.¡±

    It was inconvenient for him to apany her to the general drawingpany¡¯s shareholders¡¯meeting with his current identity.

    She was alone, but the other party had three people.

    ¡°I know.¡±His concern warmed her heart. She took the initiative to wrap her arms around his waist and rubbed her small face against it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be impulsive.¡±

    She did not have the capital to be impulsive for the time being.

    Li Junsheng looked at the little girl¡¯s determined eyes and felt a tinge of heartache. It surged through his heart.

    This was the little girl he had taken a fancy to. He wanted to protect her in his arms and shield her from all storms.

    But he also knew that the little girl that he had taken a fancy to was not a dodder flower, but a sunflower that faced the sun.

    He lowered his head and gently kissed the top of her hair. His sharp gaze was looking at an unknown point.

    If ye Nanshan¡¯s family knew what was good for them, it would be fine. If they did not know what was good for them and provoked his little girl, then don¡¯t me him for not being polite.

    ..

    Ye Zhen, who didn¡¯t understand what ye Nanshan was up to, made up her mind to take the situation as it came.

    On Friday morning, she punctually appeared at thepany¡¯s shareholders¡¯meeting.

    She was dressed in a white suit and looked neat and tidy. Her shoulder-length hair wasbed neatly. She wore a pair of diamond earrings on her ears. As she walked, her hair faintly glowed.

    As soon as she entered the door, the other shareholders present all looked at her.

    Ye Ninghan looked at ye Zhen with a sh of jealousy in her eyes.

    However, this kind of emotion onlysted for a moment. After today, this ye Zhen would be nothing. She would be the eldest daughter of the Ye family. And Ye Zhen was only worthy of being stepped on by her in the mud.

    It was not that ye Zhen did not feel ye Ninghan¡¯s gaze. She nced at her coldly and was certain that the shareholders¡¯meeting today had something to do with Chen Wan and her daughter.

    Sneering, she walked to her seat and sat down. The seat above her was where ye Nanshan Sat.

    When he saw his daughter enter the door, he did not even greet her. His face was unconsciously filled with anger.

    Chen Wan, who was beside him, saw this and quickly patted his shoulder, giving him a look. The anger on ye Nanshan¡¯s face disappeared.

    When ye Zhen saw this, the corners of her lips curled up into a mocking smile.

    Back then, when her mother, Lu He, was still managing thepany. She would often have disputes with ye Nanshan. At that time, she had never seen ye Nanshan so obedient.

    Sometimes, when she thought about it, perhaps it was because Lu Yi was not willing to listen to ye Nanshan. Instead, because he was too strong, he was always suppressing ye Nanshan. was that why he could not stand looking for other women?

    However, now that she saw that ye Nanshan was obedient to Chen Wan in everything, she felt that it was really ironic. It was really too ironic.

    Ye Nanshan did not give her more opportunities. When everyone arrived, they immediately got to the main topic.

    ¡°I¡¯ve invited everyone here today for two things.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±Ye Zhen tilted her head, her gazended on Ye Ninghan. ¡°Before we get down to business, I¡¯d like to say a few words. Today is the shareholders¡¯meeting, so I¡¯d like to know what this person who isn¡¯t a shareholder is doing here.¡±

    She gently pointed her hand at ye Ninghan and her daughter.

    ¡°Ye Zhen.¡±Ye Nanshan¡¯s expression did not look good. ¡°Of course, Ninghan can be here.¡±

    ¡°In what capacity? She¡¯s not a shareholder, and she¡¯s not either, right?¡±

    As she spoke, she gave Chen Wan a meaningful look. Don¡¯t think that Chen Wan was a good person. After entering thepany for so many years, ye Nanshan seemed to dote on her on the surface.

    But in reality, other than two houses, there were a few properties. Chen Wan did not get a single cent of thepany¡¯s shares.

    Chen Wan, Ye Ninghan, and Ye Ning Han all had ugly expressions on their faces. Ye Zhen was quite happy to enjoy the dishes on the mother and daughter¡¯s faces.

    ¡°The shareholders¡¯meeting is naturally only for shareholders. If she¡¯s not a shareholder, she doesn¡¯t have the right to stand here.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my secretary. I asked her toe in and take notes, is that not okay?¡±

    Ye Nanshan was angry. Ye Zhen nodded. She had a look of understanding. ¡°Okay. But, dad, if you want to take notes, one person is enough, right? Then the other one...¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, don¡¯t go too far.¡±Ye Ninghan stood up, her face flushed red. ¡°I¡¯m Dad¡¯s daughter. Why Can¡¯t I Be Here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re My Dad¡¯s Daughter?¡±Ye Zhen smiled. ¡°Biological?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°OH.¡±Ye Zhen suddenly smiled. ¡°Father, she is your biological daughter. Do you also recognize her?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±In Ye Nanshan¡¯s eyes, Ye Ninghan was his biological daughter.

    The smile on ye Zhen¡¯s face grew brighter. ¡°Although my mother is no longer around, my grandfather and uncle are still around. ¡°Ye Ninghan, you said that you are your father¡¯s biological daughter. That means that my father had an affair during the existence of our marriage. ¡°You want my father tomit bigamy, right?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen.¡±

    Ye Nanshan and the other two had ugly expressions on their faces, especially ye Nanshan. ¡°Enough. In My Heart, Ninghan is almost like my biological daughter. Ye Zhen, you know very well, why are you picking words?¡±

    Ye Zhen did not speak. She sat there with a cold face, but her attitude had already exined everything.

    The others watched as the father and daughter fought. No one spoke. No one spoke either.

    Ye Nanshan was furious. He red at ye Zhen with unkind eyes.

    Ye Zhen knocked on the table. ¡°Dad, can we let this miss ye Ninghan go out now?¡±

    ¡°Dad...¡±ye Ninghan was so wronged that tears were about toe out. Ye Nanshan¡¯s expression was not good either. In the end, it was Chen Wan who looked at her daughter and patted her hand.

    If you can¡¯t bear it, you¡¯ll mess up the big n. In any case, ye Zhen definitely won¡¯t be able to escape today. Why bother with this kind of matter?

    ¡°I¡¯m here. Ninghan, you can leave first.¡±

    Ye Ninghan red at Ye Zhen. In the end, she stomped her foot hard and ran out with red eyes.

    Chen Wan was so angry that she wanted to strangle ye Zhen to death, but she couldn¡¯t do it now. She nced at ye Nanshan and signaled him to get down to business.

    Ye Nanshan also knew that. He suppressed his anger and cleared his throat.

    ¡°Alright, now, there are no more idlers waiting. I¡¯ll continue. I called everyone here today for two reasons. The first is that I¡¯ve decided to change the name of thepany.¡±

    Ye Zhen suddenly looked at ye Nanshan, as if he didn¡¯t notice her gaze. He only looked at the other shareholders present.

    ¡°I have been thinking for a long time recently and have decided to officially change the name of the drawingpany to Nanshan Corporation Limited. I have invited everyone here today to inform all of you.¡±

    The drawingpany was founded by Lu he and ye Nanshan together. It was ye Nanshan who had made up his mind to call it the drawingpany.

    The future that he had was given to him by Lu She. That was why thepany was called the drawingpany.

    And now he wants to change his name?

 Chapter 779 - sheâ€™s guilty. What

    <h4>Chapter 779: Chapter 020: she¡¯s guilty. What</h4>

    Ye Zhen red at Ye Nanshan. Her hands, which were ced under the table, were clenched into fists.

    Mom, did you see that? This is the man you chose. After you left, not only did you ignore your daughter, but you also brought your mistress into the house. Now, even traces of your existence had to be erased.

    Among the shareholders present, three of them had started their business together. One was surnamed Jiang, one was surnamed Shen, and the other was surnamed Zhang.

    The few of them looked at each other. Chairman Jiang looked at the other two and found that they were not surprised at all. After thinking about it in his heart, chairman Jiang finally took a look at ye Nanshan.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Why did you change your name when you were fine? Isn¡¯t it a little too sudden?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ye Nanshan had already made up his mind. ¡°I am very serious in making this suggestion. For the sake of the future development of thepany, I even specially invited a famous Feng Shui Master from Qingcheng toe and take a look. ¡°He said that it would be better to change the name of ourpany¡¯s position. ¡°Nanshan would be great.¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at the other two people. ¡°Oh right, old Zhang and old Shen have both agreed.¡±

    Heh. Ye Zhen sneered. The corners of her eyes were filled with an endless coldness. She was now restraining her emotions.

    Director Jiang had dealt with Lu he quite a bit back then. Over the past few years, he had also seen thepany develop quite well. However, he did not expect ye Nanshan to have such thoughts.

    ¡°What Feng Shui Master? If this matter gets out, I¡¯m afraid that those people will have an opinion of us.¡±

    Unlike the other two, director Jiang had admired Lu Yi a lot back then. Lu Yi¡¯s family background was good, and she was also very capable.

    Most importantly, she seemed to be very gentle, but in fact, she was a very strong woman. Perhaps it was because of the premature death of her biological mother, Lu he had single-handedly raised her younger brother, Lu Zhixuan.

    She had a strong aura about her. In this way, she would be able to expand thepany with ye Nanshan in the early stages of the business.

    /

    She would be able to use her strong side to make the otherpany believe in her. She would hand over the contract to her.

    Chairman Jiang could not help but nce at ye Zhen. Ye Zhen¡¯s face was pale.

    ¡°What do the others think about the internal affairs of ourpany?¡±

    Ye Nanshan was determined. He had already made up his mind. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t give them the chance to refuse.

    ¡°Moreover, because you all know the reason, I think it¡¯s better to change it to Nanshan Limited Company. As for Nanshan, it¡¯ll make more noise. It¡¯ll be easier to promote it in the future.¡±

    Ye Zhen had been holding back all this time. She couldn¡¯t help it when she heard this. She looked at ye Nanshan, her father by blood.

    ¡°Dad, I want to ask, what reason do you all know? Can you exin it clearly? After all, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Ye Nanshan had long known that ye Zhen would ask questions, so he naturally didn¡¯t feel guilty.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, I know that you¡¯ve always been willful, but this matter is not something that you can be willful about.¡±

    Ye Nanshan was now confident and hade prepared. ¡°Your uncle Shen and uncle Zhang have both agreed. I can¡¯t think of any other reason for you to object.¡±

    ¡°Ha. Dad, can you not avoid my question? I just want to ask why we all know? Because I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Ye Nanshan was furious. He knew that this daughter was born to collect debts. He was furious. But because there were other shareholders, he had to be patient.

    ¡°Ye Zhen.¡±

    ¡°Dad, you better have a good reason to convince me. Otherwise, I have a veto power.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, don¡¯t be too willful.¡±Ye Nanshan red at Ye Zhen. In his heart, this daughter was like a debt collector.

    ¡°Am I Wrong?¡±Ye Zhen sneered. ¡°I have 20% of the shares of General Drawing Company. ¡°Although it can¡¯t bepared to your 45% , father, I am considered a major shareholder of thepany. I have the right to reject your proposal.¡±

    In the beginning, Lu she and Ye Nanshan founded general drawingpany together. In order to show ye Nanshan¡¯s status in thepany. Lu she divided the two people¡¯s total shares of 65% ording to ye Nanshan¡¯s 35% and her 30% .

    Later, Lu she died unexpectedly. Before she died, she gave some of her fixed assets to ye Zhen and Lu Zhixuan. The shares in her hands were split into two by her, giving 10% to Ye Nanshan and 20% to her daughter.

    Ye Zhen was also underage. Lu He¡¯s original intention was to let ye Nanshan take good care of his daughter, for the sake of the shares. After all, only with the 20% in Ye Zhen¡¯s hands.

    The entire general drawingpany could be considered the ye family¡¯s. They could also basically control the power of thepany in their hands.

    However, Lu she did not expect that not long after her death, ye Nanshan would find a stepmother for ye Zhen, and even let his daughter¡¯ster life be almost like Cindere.

    Ye Zhen had 20% of the shares in her hands. This was the love that Lu Yi had for her daughter.

    However, this was also a point that made ye Nanshan very unhappy. He would not think that this share belonged to his wife. It was only right and proper for his wife to give it to his daughter.

    He only knew that because of Lu Yi¡¯s actions, he was unable topletely control thepany, so he had a conflict with his daughter.

    ¡°You know that your shares are only 20% . Your Uncle Shen and uncle Zhang have both agreed. With your 20% , it¡¯s useless for you to object.¡±

    Among the other three major shareholders, chairman Jiang¡¯s shares were the smallest, so even if he objected, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any waves.

    He had the support of chairman Shen and chairman Zhang, so changing the name of the drawingpany was already a done deal.

    ¡°...¡±

    Ye Zhen felt a pang of heartache. It was not because ye Nanshan had changed his name, but because of her poor mother who had passed away prematurely.

    She was already thirteen years old when her mother passed away. She had already started to understand things and had a very direct memory.

    In her impression, although her mother looked like a strong woman on the outside, she was very good to herself, her family, and even ye Nanshan.

    Ye Nanshan was socializing outside. When he came back, his mother would definitely personally prepare some sobering tea for him.

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s background was average. It would be ttering to say that. He was a person who came to Lin City from a small county to attend a university.

    ording to current words, he was definitely a phoenix man.

    Ye Nanshan was attending a university in Lin City. Lu Manjiang happened to be one of the majors he studied. For some reason, he fell in love with Lu Yi and began to pursue her passionately.

    Lu Yi had told her all this before.

    Ye Nanshan was quite good-looking. He had a good figure and good looks aftering out of the mountains. Most importantly, ye Nanshan¡¯s performance at that time had moved Lu Yi. He was willing to work hard and was attentive.

    Lu she had been taking care of Lu Zhixuan in ce of her mother. She knew that she was the eldest sister and had to take on the responsibility of the family.

    She had always been strong in front of outsiders. However, no matter how strong a woman was... She was easily moved by a man¡¯s gentleness. Later, when she met Ye Nanshan, he took care of her carefully and carefully, which moved Lu She.

    No one was optimistic about it. After all, Lu Manjiang was a famous economics professor. Not only was he famous in Qingcheng, but he was also famous in the whole country.

    This was a marriage that no one thought highly of. However, even though Lu Manjiang strongly opposed it at that time,. He was unable to stop Lu she from marrying ye Nanshan.

    After marrying ye Nanshan, the two of them naturally had a very sweet time together. The two of them worked hard together and started a business together.

    Since Lu she had decided to be with ye Nanshan and help him start his own business, she would do her best.

    Ye Nanshan had a very good rtionship with Lu she during that time. Ye Zhen was born at that time.

    After ye Zhen was born, Lu she did it to take care of her daughter and to improve ye Nanshan¡¯s position in thepany. She had 30% of the shares in her hands. Other than the shareholders¡¯meeting and important decisions, she basically gave up her home ground to ye Nanshan.

    Who knew that ye Nanshan would start to inte at this time.

    He could not stand the rumors that they used to spread. He could not stand those people saying that he was climbing up thedder and relying on his wife. He could not stand the gazes that those people cast on him.

    The inferiorityplex in his bones made ye Nanshan¡¯s temper grow. He had lost his initial patience and care for Lu Yi.

    He was even dissatisfied with the fact that Lu Yi was taking over the position of thepany¡¯s general manager and was always going against him. However, how could Lu Yi go against ye Nanshan?

    It was only because ye Nanshan¡¯s heart had started to swell that he wanted to expand thepany. Under such circumstances, Lu Yi would naturally oppose it.

    Ye Nanshan did not think so. He would only think that Lu Yi said that she wanted to put him first, but in reality, she was still unwilling to give up power.

    Ye Zhen remembered that in the following years, ye Nanshan and Lu Yi had more and more disputes.

    He seemed to be getting more and more impatient to tolerate his mother. Although she was young, she still remembered. Her fatherined that Lu Yi was bossing thepany around. He said that he would let him do it, but he did not trust him.

    Ye Zhen still remembered that every time ye Nanshan and Lu Yi quarreled, he would m the door and leave.

    And Lu Yi would sit on the sofa in the living room in a daze for a long time. Ye Zhen was still very young at that time. As a primary school student, she did not know how tofort her mother. She could only sit next to Lu Yi and gently hug her mother.

    At this time, Lu Yi would gently pat ye Zhen¡¯s back and tell her in a nonchnt tone.

    ¡°Your father is not quarreling with your mother. We just have different opinions.¡±

    Ye Zhen took a deep breath. She remembered her mother, who had been patient and restrained. For the sake of this family, for her sake, she had always backed down and endured.

    Ye Zhen looked at Ye Nanshan. The corners of her lips were tightly pursed. Her entire body was in a very stiff state.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I don¡¯t agree.¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s voice was very sharp. ¡°Father, don¡¯t forget. I have a veto power.¡±

    ¡°Your veto is useless.¡±Ye Nanshan had long been wary of ye Zhen¡¯s move. ¡°If more than two-thirds of the shareholders agree to change their names, it¡¯s not something you can just object to.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°And.¡±Ye Nanshan looked at ye Zhen, he spoke of the second decision. ¡°Because of the negative impact ye Zhen has had on thepany for the past six months. The board of directors has decided to kick ye Zhen out of the board of directors. At the same time, they will remove you from all your positions in thepany.¡±

    Ye Zhen clenched her teeth. She was not surprised that things had developed to this point.

    Her usually clear eyes were now filled with hostility. She stared at ye Nanshan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Chairman Ye, may I ask what kind of negative impact I have had on thepany?¡±

    She did not even call him father anymore. Ye Nanshan¡¯s expression did not look good for a moment. He did not look at ye Zhen. Instead, he turned his face away and looked elsewhere.

    ¡°You know what you¡¯ve done.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Ye Zhen was rather stubborn. ¡°Chairman Ye, shouldn¡¯t you give me an answer that I¡¯m convinced of? Otherwise, I¡¯m also a person with shares in thepany. I Won¡¯t admit it.¡±

    ¡°Your recent actions have affected thepany¡¯s reputation.¡±

    ¡°Ha. I¡¯ve affected thepany¡¯s reputation?¡±Ye Zhen nodded heavily. ¡°So? You can use such a method to kick me out of the Board of Directors?¡±

    ¡°How is that called kicking? We have gone through the normal process. Don¡¯t forget, we also have this right.¡±

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s words were almost equivalent to being a scoundrel. Ye Zhen sneered. You have this right, right? This right was not only in ye Nanshan¡¯s hands.

    Her gaze turned to the other three shareholders, and there was a faint hostility in her eyes.

    ¡°Uncle Shen, Uncle Zhang.¡±She looked at them coldly. These shareholders who had fought together with her mother before, ¡°Did you make the same decision?¡±

    Chairman Shen and chairman Zhang did not look good on the surface. This father-daughter battle had dragged them into it.

    They were also helpless.

    ¡°Niece. It¡¯s just a name. Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you change it.¡±

    Chairman Shen¡¯s voice sounded like it was mixed with mud. Ye Zhen sneered and turned to look at Chairman Zhang.

    If it was possible, chairman Zhang did not want to take the ball. However, since he had received benefits from ye Nanshan, he could only speak on ye Nanshan¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°Niece, look, even if you¡¯re not on the board of directors, thepany still has shares. Receiving dividends every month is actually not bad.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±Director Shen chimed in. ¡°Besides. Why do you think a girl like you has to work so hard? Your father¡¯s ability is there. With him around, thepany won¡¯t be in trouble. ¡°You get paid every month, and you don¡¯t have to tire yourself out. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good?¡±

    ¡°Good?¡±?

    Hehe, this was thepany her mother founded. Why should she quit?

    Ye Zhen¡¯s hands were tightly sped together. She felt suffocated.

    She closed her eyes and finally looked at chairman Jiang. ¡°Uncle Jiang, do you also think that I should be kicked out? That I should leave thepany?¡±

    Chairman Jiang couldn¡¯t bear it. He also didn¡¯t expect ye Nanshan to bribe Chairman Zhang and chairman Shen. He was powerless now. Even if he wanted to voice his opposition, he couldn¡¯t suppress them.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, look. Why Don¡¯t you go home and rest for a few days?¡±

    This was a more tactful way of saying it. It was said to be resting for a few days, but how long it was, wasn¡¯t it up to Ye Nanshan?

    At that time, if he didn¡¯t let her go back to thepany, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go back either. How could ye Zhen not understand?

    If it were any other time, she would have let him go, but today, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let him go.

    ¡°Chairman Ye. What if I don¡¯t insist?¡±

    Ye Nanshan looked at his daughter¡¯s stubborn look, and his feelings were a littleplicated. If he could, he didn¡¯t want to have a falling out with ye Zhen. After all, Ye Zhen still had the Lu family behind her.

    But who asked ye Zhen to be so disobedient?

    He was in a dilemma. Chen Wan was afraid that he would be soft-hearted, so she tugged at his sleeve.

    She thought that no one had seen this small action, but ye Zhen had.

    Ye Nanshan was filled with gentleness under Chen Wan¡¯s worried gaze. His shadow was everywhere.

    His heart became cold and hardened again. Looking at ye Zhen, he couldn¡¯t help but associate her with the Lu He in his memories.

    That woman was also so strong and also so annoying.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, you¡¯re still young. Why do you have to make everyone lose face? I¡¯m in thepany, and your uncle Shen and uncle Zhang are also there. Even if you don¡¯t trust me, you should trust them. Since the uncles have asked you to go home and rest, you should listen to me. Go home and rest.¡±

    Ye Zhen was so angry that she almostughed. She looked at the three shareholders present, and then at ye Nanshan¡¯s face, which could be said to be the face of a viin who had achieved sess.

    There was also Chen Wan, who was sitting next to ye Nanshan. She was no longer anxious, nor did she argue.

    ¡°Okay. If you want me to go back and rest, then I will go back and rest. However, I hope that you won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Do you still want to threaten me?¡±

    Ye Nanshan was still feeling a little guilty at first. After being provoked by ye Zhen¡¯s words, his expression changed again.

    ¡°Let me tell you, you¡¯re still young. If you don¡¯t learn to adapt to the situation, you¡¯ll have to suffer in the future. If You¡¯re smarter, then you have to be more sensible.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to behave yourself, then it¡¯s not impossible for me to let you go back to thepany in the future.¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t say anything. She just stared coldly at ye Nanshan¡¯s face. In the end, she put away her things on the table, turned around, and left without looking back.

    When she reached the door of the meeting room, her footsteps suddenly stopped. She turned around and looked at the other three shareholders present.

    ¡°Uncle Shen, Uncle Zhang. I know that my mother has been gone for almost eleven years. It¡¯s impossible for you to always remember her. But I hope you guys don¡¯t forget. How did thispany get to where it is today. You guys should know better than me what my mother has done and paid for thispany.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for people to go cold, but the heavens are watching. I just hope that you won¡¯t wake up in the middle of the night from a nightmare.¡±

    Shen and Zhang¡¯s shareholders didn¡¯t look too good. Chairman Jiang also lowered his head. It was indeed beneath his dignity to treat a little girl like this.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, don¡¯t mislead the crowd. Your departure was your own mistake. Don¡¯t talk about things that aren¡¯t there.¡±

    He obviously knew what Lu he had done for thepany. But when ye Zhen brought it up again, not only was ye Nanshan unmoved, he even felt annoyed.

    In his life, he hated it the most when people said that he relied on women to get to the top. Did they really think that he did not know those mocking words behind his back?

    ¡°I know how I left. You should also know.¡±Ye Zhen stared coldly at ye Nanshan and added mercilessly, ¡°It¡¯s like how my mother died. I think you know it too.¡±

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s face turned green. He looked at ye Zhen and pointed at her, gasping for breath.

    Ye Zhen did not have time to look at him. She opened the door and nced coldly at everyone present. She was about to leave when she saw a sh of guilt in Chen Wan¡¯s eyes. She suddenly stopped.

    What was Chen Wan feeling guilty about?

    What did she say just now? Was she feeling guilty?

 Chapter 780 - Uncle, I feel bad

    <h4>Chapter 780: Chapter 021: Uncle, I feel bad</h4>

    Ye Zhen red at Chen Wan, her gaze as sharp as a knife. Chen Wan avoided her gaze and did not look at her.

    Lowering her gaze, a crazy thought shed through ye Zhen¡¯s mind. This thought made her stare at Chen Wan for a long time.

    Chen Wan was still very imposing just a moment ago, but now for some reason, she did not dare to look her in the eye. She hid behind ye Nanshan as if she was escaping.

    Ye Nanshan saw the look in his daughter¡¯s eyes and was immediately displeased again. He stood up abruptly and blocked Chen Wan entirely.

    ¡°All the decisions today were made by me, and it has nothing to do with your aunt. What kind of Look is that?¡±

    It has nothing to do with Chen Wan?

    Ye Zhen¡¯s lips pursed into a straight line. She did not say anything more, turned around and left just like that.

    The meeting room¡¯s door opened and closed, and the people inside all looked at each other in silence. Although the three shareholders had worked together with ye Nanshan to chase ye Zhen away, everyone had a dispirited look on their faces.

    Bullying a little girl like this was indeed unkind.

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t know. She was thinking about another matter now.

    When she went downstairs, she met ye Ninghan in the hall. She saw ye Zhene out and then looked at ye Zhen¡¯s expression. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but be proud.

    ¡°TSK. You¡¯ve been chased out, right? You Can¡¯t be any more proud, right? You Can¡¯t be arrogant anymore, right?¡±

    Ye Zhen stopped and looked at Ye Ninghan¡¯s smug face.

    Ye Ninghan usually hated ye Zhen¡¯s appearance the most. The more she thought about it, the more she hated it. The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to tear the mask off ye Zhen¡¯s face.

    She took a step forward and sneered. ¡°Ye Zhen, you had the nerve to chase me out just now. Now, you¡¯re being chased out as well, right? How much better are you than me? HMPH.¡±

    ¡°Ye Ninghan.¡±Ye Zhen looked at her expressionlessly and shouted, ¡°First of all, even if I don¡¯t work in thepany, I¡¯ll still be a shareholder of the general drawingpany. ¡°I have 20% of the shares in my hand, which means that I¡¯m thepany¡¯s major shareholder. ¡°You¡¯ll never be able to catch up with me on this point.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±Ye Zhen looked at him mockingly. ¡°The general drawingpany was founded by my father and my mother. My shares were given to me by my mother. What About You? If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you ask my father to give you the shares. One day, if you have 20% of the shares in your hands, you cane and bark in front of me again.¡±

    Bark? Ye Ninghan was furious. ¡°You... you called me a dog?¡±

    Even though it was work hours, the lobby was bustling with people. She was angered by Ye Zhen.

    ¡°Whoever answers will be the one who answers.¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all. She walked past her and was about to leave. Ye Ninghan, who was scolded and ridiculed, was furious. She raised her hand and was about to give ye zhen a p on the face.

    Ye Zhen saw the palm that was swinging towards her. She quickly reached out and grabbed her hand. She threw her hand towards ye Ninghan¡¯s face.

    She didn¡¯t expect ye Zhen to have such a move. She was pped on the face. The force was so strong that her face turned red on the spot.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, how Dare You Hit Me?¡±

    ¡°I hit you,¡±ye Zhen said bluntly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t hit you, would I just stand here and let you hit me?¡±

    ¡°You, you ¨C¡±

    Ye Zhen used a skillful hand. The moment she let go, she also pushed ye Ninghan out. She was pushed back three or four steps, and she was wearing high heels.

    She lost her bnce and lost her bnce. Ye Ninghan fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ah!¡±Ye Ninghan eximed. Her P * nis hurt from the fall. Not only did it hurt, but it also hurt. She was wearing an A-line skirt today. Her bottom was exposed after the fall.

    The delivery man, the people who came to thepany to do business, including the people in thepany, just watched as ye Ninghan fell to the ground.

    Ye Zhen looked at the ck cloth inside and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Today¡¯s embarrassing incident should be enough for Ye Ninghan to keep a low profile for a while. It was good. She could use this time to think about what she was going to do next.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    Ye Ninghan realized that she was naked and had been seen by others. She was embarrassed and embarrassed. She was going crazy. She wanted to get up and grab ye Zhen.

    However, she was wearing high heels and an A-line skirt, so her movements were not smooth. The soles of her shoes slipped, and she sat back down on the ground.

    With a hiss, a crack appeared on her skirt. This time, the outer part of her thigh was also seen by others.

    Ye Ninghan stood up in exasperation. She looked at ye Zhen who had already left and lost her usual demeanor as she shouted.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, I¡¯m going to kill you ¨C¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s people had already left thepany. She could still hear the roar behind her clearly.

    She walked out expressionlessly, but her eyes were cold. Chen Wan, what was she feeling guilty about?

    After getting into her car, she took out her phone and gave Ling Xuan a call.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Ling Xuan thought she was here to ask about the video recovery. ¡°The person I hired is still recovering the data. It¡¯s not ready yet. Wait a few more days.¡±

    She was also anxious, but this was not going to be easy.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t want to talk to you about that.¡±

    Ye Zhen thought about Chen Wan¡¯s expression and tightened her grip on the phone. ¡°I have another matter that I need your help with. However, it might be a little more difficult.¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. I¡¯m not talking to you.¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at the traffic ahead. ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we meet. It¡¯s not convenient to say it over the phone.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ..

    Half an hourter, Ling Xuan looked at Ye Zhen, who was sitting opposite her. Her eyes were wide open.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±Ye Zhen had never thought of it that way before.

    First, her mother¡¯s death back then was not a matter of a day or two. She had died of illness. Second, she was still young at that time. There were some things that she could not remember clearly.

    However, she still remembered the situation when Lu Hui was sick.

    She seemed to have suddenly fallen ill. Then, she continued to lose weight. At that time, it was said that it was stomach cancer or liver cancer. Later on, her body became worse and worse.

    Even after she received chemotherapy, she was less awake every day and more in aa.

    At that time, she was too young and thought that was the normal behavior of a sick person. But now that she thought about it seriously, what if it wasn¡¯t?

    What if someone poisoned her or used other methods that she couldn¡¯t see to harm her mother?

    The only thing she wasn¡¯t sure of now was that if her spection was true, then did ye Nanshan Know?

    Did he not know anything about that scumbag, or did he do something to her when her mother was sick?

    Ye Zhen was not sure, but she wanted to know what the situation was like back then.

    Chen Wan, Ye Nanshan, what roles did they y in her mother¡¯s death?

    She still remembered that she was only twelve years old at that time. When she came home from school, she saw Lu Hui, who was different from usual.

    That day, her mother seemed to know that she was leaving. She didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital, so she came back from the hospital.

    In fact, her health was already very bad at that time, but when she was at home, she not only tidied up the ce that she had to clean up. She also changed a new set of clothes for herself, and even put on makeup.

    After she finished all these things, thewyer came. She was too young at that time, so she heard thewyer begin to read the will.

    Although she was young, she knew what the will meant. She refused to listen. She only wanted her mother to live.

    But what happened after that? Her mother left after reading the will. At that time, she didn¡¯t even have time to inform the others.

    In fact, there were signs before that. Lu E was often in aa, and her spirit was getting worse. She only found outter that her mother was sick.

    Ye Zhen had always thought that one day Lu Yi would get better. But she did not expect that Lu Yi would not be able to recover from her illness and would leave her in the end.

    Her grandfather was not around, her uncle was not around, and ye Nanshan was not around either.

    She just watched as Lu Yi exined everything to her. Then, she apologized to her. She said that she could no longer be with her.

    Then, she passed away amidst her cries.

    Ye Zhen closed her eyes and suppressed the sourness in her eyes. She looked at Ling Xuan and held her hand tightly.

    ¡°I know, my suspicions are unreasonable. But, my mother has always been in good health. Now that I think about it, her illness and her deteriorating reaction after that are all problems.¡±

    ¡°Ling Xuan, you may say that I¡¯m too subjective. But, I really have reason to suspect that my stepmother¡¯s death may be the work of my stepmother.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen.¡±Ling Xuan knew that ye Zhen was going to the shareholders¡¯meeting today. She had also heard about what had happened before.

    ¡°Have you ever thought that it might be because you were provoked today? Or it might be because your stepmother instigated your father to kick you out of the board of directors, so you feel that she¡¯s guilty?¡±

    ¡°No. No.¡±

    Ye Zhen knew that she had no evidence. But she didn¡¯t rely on evidence, she relied on intuition.

    ¡°When I mentioned my mother¡¯s death, Chen Wan¡¯s eyes shed with guilt. If she had nothing to do with my mother¡¯s death, why would she be guilty?¡±

    ¡°Then is it possible that she stole your father and caused your mother¡¯s early death, so she¡¯s guilty?¡±

    ¡°Ling Xuan.¡±Ye Zhen raised her head and looked at her face seriously. ¡°Do you believe me?¡±

    Ling Xuan was unable to reject such a sincere gaze. ¡°I really lost to you. Alright, I¡¯ll help you check.¡±

    ¡°Ling Xuan, I¡¯ve known for a long time. I also know that after such a long time, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to find any evidence. However, I¡¯m not willing. My intuition tells me that my stepmother is not innocent.¡±

    It was a thought that became clearer as she recalled the past.

    She had reasons to doubt, and she also had reasons to doubt and investigate.

    Even if it proved that her guess was probably just a wild imagination because of her prejudice against Chen Wan.

    But at least she had checked. She was worthy of her conscience and her mother¡¯s soul in heaven.

    If she didn¡¯t do it, she would definitely regret it. If she had the chance to see her mother again one day, how would she tell her?

    Your Lover might have killed you. was your choice wrong from the start?

    No, it was useless to say those things. Only by finding the real reason, no matter what, could she face her mother with peace of mind.

    Ling Xuan looked at her good friend¡¯s expression and patted the back of her hand. ¡°Zhen Zhen, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely help you find out the true purpose of this.¡±

    If her suspicions were true, and if Chen Wan was really suspicious, then she would definitely leave something behind.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Why are you being so polite with me?¡±Ling Xuan rolled her eyes. ¡°Alright, if you really want to thank me, then treat me to dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±Ye Zhen did not object. She had never had a sister since she was young, and her mother had died young. In her heart, Ling Xuan was almost like her biological sister.

    With Ling Xuan¡¯spany, Ye Zhen temporarily forgot about the suspicion on Chen Wan.

    However, when she returned to Li Junsheng¡¯s apartment, she went through the timeline from that year, as well as the timeline where ye Nanshan and Chen Wan met.

    The seed of suspicion could not help but start to magnify again.

    Looking at the suspicious points that she wrote on the paper, those points of time, she sank into a low mood.

    When Li Junsheng returned home, he saw ye Zhen like this.

    His hands were crossed on his knees, and his chin was ced on his knees. His entire person emitted a strong gloomy aura.

    Li Junsheng frowned slightly. He did not even change his shoes. He walked directly to the sofa and hugged her into his arms.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±

    He knew that she had gone to the shareholders¡¯meeting today. What had happened?

    She really did not look right now. She did not look good either. His eyes were filled with concern.

    Ye Zhen was already very familiar with his taste. The moment he hugged her, she also wrapped her arms around his waist.

    She rubbed her face against his chest, her hands tightly holding onto Li Junsheng.

    ¡°...¡±something wasn¡¯t right. Li Junsheng had never seen ye Zhen like this. ¡°Zhen Zhen?¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡±Ye Zhen removed her surname. She greedily smelled his scent. that familiar masculine scent made her gloomy mood dissipate quite a bit.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m so ufortable.¡±

    She could tell. However, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Ye Zhen shook her head. She didn¡¯t know what to say.

    When she was facing Ling Xuan, she could have said it smoothly and naturally. But when she was facing Li Junsheng, she had a moment of hesitation.

    How should she tell him?

    She was clearly so confident before. But in the blink of an eye, she was kicked out of the board of directors. She was kicked out of the nning department and left her current position.

    Most importantly, how was she going to tell him that she suspected that her mother¡¯s death was not innocent. And the person who killed her mother, besides her stepmother, could it be her father?

    Her mind was in a mess. She couldn¡¯t say those words, so she could only hug her tightly.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen?¡±Li Junsheng couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. He hugged her a little higher, wanting her to look him in the eye.

    But at that moment, ye Zhen raised her head and kissed his lips.

    A passionate kiss with a hint of eagerness. Her movements weren¡¯t as skillful as his. They were a little clumsy and stiff.

    She had never done anything like this before. Everything between the two of them seemed to have always been led by him, and he was the one who took the initiative.

    This was a rare initiative of hers, but she wanted to do it.

    At this time, it seemed like she had no other thoughts other than doing this.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen?¡±Li Junsheng seemed to know what she was going to do. He didn¡¯t think that he was in the mood to do such a thing at this time.

    Nor did he think that ye Zhen was in the mood to do such a thing at this time. He pulled her hand, trying to stop her.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡±Ye Zhen straightened her body and kissed his lips again.

    She was a very smart student. She would use what he had taught her to make inferences about him.

    Her red lips pecked his again and again. She wanted him to let go.

    Li Junsheng pursed his lips into a straight line. He went to hold her shoulder and made her look at him. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡±Ye Zhen gently grabbed his hand and wrapped it around her waist. ¡°I¡¯m ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°If you give it to me, I shouldn¡¯t be ufortable.¡±

    She went to kiss him again. This time, it was his jaw and Adam¡¯s apple ¡ª

    Li Junsheng¡¯s body stiffened. Ye Zhen clearly did not want to remain rational. But he was still rational.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    If she was ufortable, he could use other methods, but not like this ¡ª

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Ye Zhen raised her trembling eyes and looked at Li Junsheng in front of her. He was very thin, but he had a rather firm chest. Although he was probably a regr office worker. But his skin was a healthy wheat color.

    It was stic and full of luster. Further down, she knew that there were well-proportioned and tight pectoral muscles. They did not look thin because they were too thin.

    She tugged at his clothes, which looked clumsy and awkward because they were out of order.

    A few buttons were unbuttoned for a long time, but they did note off. Instead, they wrinkled his clothes because he was anxious.

    Li Junsheng¡¯s face was finally stained with a smile. ¡°Little Fool, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Ye Zhen was a little embarrassed. Her hand was still on the button on his chest. ¡°You, you take it off yourself.¡±

    Li Junsheng smiled softly. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    His actions were much faster than hers. In just a few moments, he had removed the restraints on his body.

    Ye Zhen¡¯s face turned a little red because she saw his strong chest. But she still stubbornly hugged him.

    ¡°Uncle, give it to me.¡±

    At this moment, ye Zhen was as obedient as a kitten.

    Li Junsheng¡¯s heart softened. He sat on the sofa and reached out to pick her up and put her in his arms.

    /

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    This time, it was his turn to kiss her.

    Ye Zhen responded warmly and felt his gentle kiss. She gradually lost herself.

    Whether it was being kicked out of the board of directors or losing her position.

    Including her doubts about the cause of her mother¡¯s death. All of this had be blurry because of his kiss.

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t want to think about anything. She only wanted to feel him, to feel this man¡¯s gentleness.

    Those worries and those feelings that made her feel ufortable seemed to have been smoothed out by his actions.

    ¡°Uncle, uncle...¡±

    A voice filled with attachment. Rang in the living room again and again. The soft sofa became a hotbed of love.

    Apart from ye Zhen, there was also Li Junsheng.

    Different ces brought different experiences.

    And Ye Zhen¡¯s rare initiative made him a little more excited than the previous few times.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen. Zhen Zhen...¡±

    He called her name and asked for it again and again.

    She responded enthusiastically and catered to him time and time again.

    As her body moved closer, her spirit also moved closer.

    ... ..

    No matter how passionate the passion was, there would be times when it would fade away. No matter how crazy the love affair was, there would be times when it would stop.

    The temperature in the living room dropped. Ye Zhen didn¡¯t want to move, nor did she have the strength to move.

    The environment around her was a mess, but ye Zhen rarely paid any attention to it. Li Junsheng hugged her and gently kissed her hair.

    ¡°Are you better?¡±

    Ye Zhen did not answer his question. She just rubbed her face into his arms.

    ¡°Can you tell me what happened now?¡±

 Chapter 781 - â€œItâ€™s okay, Iâ€™m here.â€

    <h4>Chapter 781: CHAPTER 022: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡±</h4>

    Going to the shareholders¡¯meeting must have something to do with ye Zhen. What exactly was it?

    What did ye Nanshan Do?

    There was a sh of gloominess in the depths of Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes.

    His little girl had been bullied. This made him very unhappy. Even if the person who bullied her was her father, it wouldn¡¯t do.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen?¡±Li Junsheng¡¯s palm gently caressed her back. His voice was filled with coaxing.

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t say anything. She pressed her face against his chest and listened to his heartbeat.

    His heartbeat was very steady. His rhythmic voice calmed her down quite a bit. She had just experienced an extremely tiring and exhausting exercise.

    She waszy now. She didn¡¯t want to move, and she didn¡¯t want to talk.

    She did not speak, and he did not rush her. His strong hand gently stroked her back, patting her gently.

    She was as obedient as a kitten, allowing him to pat her back gently. Slowly, because of his movements, she felt sleepy.

    Li Junsheng did not wait for her to speak. He could not help but give her a light kiss on the top of her hair.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to say it?¡±

    He could find out, but he wanted to hear her say it herself.

    Ye Zhen¡¯s eyes had already closed. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to say it anymore, but she didn¡¯t know where to start.

    ¡°Uncle, I was really ufortable just now.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±He could see it. That low pressure made him feel it as soon as he entered the door.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve lost today.¡±

    She didn¡¯t need Li Junsheng to respond, she just wanted to say it now.

    ¡°My dad said that he was going to hold a shareholders¡¯meeting, and then he called a few shareholders to thepany. Do you know? Those people used to follow my mom, no, they started their business with my parents.¡±

    When she was young, Uncle Shen, Uncle Zhang, and uncle Jiang, which one of them didn¡¯t hug her? Which one of them didn¡¯t say that they would take good care of her after her mom passed away?

    ¡°Yes. And then?¡±

    Ye Zhen thought of the scene from before, and her heart started to throb again. She held it in. But the hands around his waist tightened.

    ¡°Uncle Li, do you know how ourpany¡¯s name came about?¡±

    ¡°Jiang Yi?¡±Li Junsheng wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Does it have any special meaning?¡±

    ¡°Jiang-e is the future. Yi-e is my mother¡¯s name, Lu Yi.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s eyes were still closed, but she realized that her mood was much better than before. Thinking of the person who made her mood slow down, her voice became softer.

    ¡°Jiang-epany means that everything that ye Nanshan will have in the future will be given to him by Lu Yi. So thepany is called jiang-e. It also means that thepany will be better and better.¡±

    ¡°A very good name.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I also think that this is a very good name.¡±

    She used to have a very long time. When she introduced jiang-epany, her heart was filled with pride.

    This was thepany her parents founded. They had witnessed their parents¡¯love.

    Heh. Now it seemed that only sarcasm was left. Her mother¡¯s love was real, but ye Nanshan¡¯s love might not be.

    ¡°Today, I went to a shareholders¡¯meeting. My father suddenly said that he wanted to change the name of thepany.¡±

    ¡°Change the name?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Change the name.¡±

    In fact, thepany had developed so far that there was no need to change the name. But why did ye Nanshan Want to do this? He just wanted to make her unhappy.

    ¡°He said that he wanted to change the name of thepany to Nanshan, and he even said that he invited a feng shui master to see it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t wait for him to speak andughed first. Because it was really too funny.

    However, as sheughed, tears began to flow from her eyes. She lowered her head and buried her face into Li Junsheng¡¯s chest.

    Her heart was very ufortable, as if it was being pricked by Needles.

    ¡°Clearly, he was also in love.¡±

    She didn¡¯t understand. She really didn¡¯t understand. She hugged Li Junsheng, not letting him see the tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Clearly, he was the one who desperately courted my mother back then. Clearly, he was the one who begged my mother to marry him. Why can he be so heartless?¡±

    ¡°Why can he marry another woman less than half a year after his wife passed away?¡±

    ¡°Why can he let his new wife make things difficult for his ex-wife¡¯s child?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    She really could not understand.

    Li Junsheng felt the wetness on his chest. The little girl¡¯s tears almost burned his chest.

    He gently lifted her body up, lifted her chin, and looked at her tearful face.

    He lowered his head and gently kissed her eyes.

    Her tears were kissed away bit by bit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it.¡±

    Some People¡¯s thoughts were iprehensible to others.

    How could she not think about it?

    Ye Zhen blinked her eyes and suppressed the feeling of wanting to cry.

    ¡°Uncle, do you know? I really don¡¯t understand. I can¡¯t figure it out either. Why did he do this?¡±

    ¡°How did my mother let her down?¡±? Other than thest six months, my mother was sick and could no longer manage thepany¡¯s affairs. ¡°Most of the time, my mother was a very powerful woman. ¡°Whether it was at home or at thepany. ¡°She could arrange everything in an orderly manner.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±Li Junsheng patted her back. ¡°I believe that Auntie is a very good woman.¡±

    ¡°Yes. To me, she is the best and most gentle mother in the world.¡±

    Unfortunately, good people did not live long. Ye Zhen thought about her spection during the day and closed her eyes.

    She hugged Li Junsheng tightly, as if she was hugging thest of her warmth. At this moment, she was very d that he was by her side.

    ¡°Do you want to do something?¡±

    Li Junsheng believed that ye Zhen was not a girl who would just admit defeat like this. She should already have some ns.

    Ye Zhen shook her head. ¡°I have a lot of things I want to do, but right now, I have the most important thing.¡±

    Before that, she could only endure.

    Li Junsheng frowned and looked at ye Zhen¡¯s disheartened expression. ¡°You Want to admit defeat?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s expression was firm. ¡°I can¡¯t admit defeat. Thepany is mine. I Won¡¯t let thepany fall into the hands of those two mother and daughter.¡±

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s share was considered his. She could forget about it.

    But her mother¡¯s share, she absolutely did not want to give it to ye Nanshan. She also didn¡¯t want ye Nanshan to take that share to Ye Jianhao one day.

    Ye Nanshan didn¡¯t have any feelings for her daughter, but his feelings for ye Jianhao were real.

    It was really ridiculous. What era was it. Her good father actually valued boys over girls. He thought that boys would inherit the family business, and girls would eventually marry into other people¡¯s families.

    What was even more ridiculous was that the reason why he had such thoughts was because of Lu She.

    Lu she was wholeheartedly devoted to him. She even had a big fight with her father and younger brother because Lu Manjiang did not agree to her marrying ye Nanshan.

    Although Lu she insisted on seeding and married ye Nanshan. There was still a rift between her father and her younger brother.

    It just so happened that ye Nanshan, a man like her who had sacrificed so much, felt that no matter how much he gave, it was still for someone else¡¯s family. How ridiculous was that? How ironic.

    Ye Zhen was getting more and more ufortable. She hugged Li Junsheng tightly. Her eyes were red, and there were tears in them.

    She sniffed and then shook her head. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She could only allow herself to be weak for a while and feel ufortable for a while. After she calmed down, she still had to do what she had to do.

    Li Junsheng kissed her forehead. She looked up at him, seemingly confused.

    ¡°If you want to cry, just cry. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    In his ce, in his arms, she could do whatever she wanted.

    Ye Zhen did not speak. She did not want to cry anymore. ¡°It¡¯s useless to cry. I don¡¯t know how to cry. Iugh. I want tough at them. The final result.¡±

    She was very strong. In the past, such a strong little girl would make Li Junsheng admire her. Now, he just felt sorry for her.

    ¡°What do you want to Do? Tell me.¡±

    Even if it was inconvenient for him to do some things, it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t do them.

    Ye Zhen shook her head. She looked at Li Junsheng. ¡°Uncle, thank you. But it¡¯s okay. I can do what I want to do.¡±

    ¡°Are you being polite with me?¡±

    ¡°Not being polite.¡±Ye Zhen suddenly smiled bitterly. ¡°I know what I can do. But I don¡¯t want to do it.¡±

    The only thing she could do now was to ask the partnerpany to stop the two general drawing projects. But in this way, it was no different from killing 1,000 enemies and losing 800 at the same time.

    She didn¡¯t want to do such a thing. It was true that thepany was owned by Ye Nanshan, but it was also owned by Lu Yi.

    She didn¡¯t exin the meaning behind her words clearly, but Li Junsheng understood what she meant and hugged her even tighter. He pressed his chin against her hair and gently stroked it.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±His voice was very soft. ¡°If your mother were alive, she would understand you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s voice was a little bitter. She looked up at Li Junsheng. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Li Junsheng nodded. ¡°Your Mother Won¡¯t me you, and I believe that he will support you.¡±

    If Lu he was still around and she knew that her beloved daughter would be treated like this by her biological father after she passed away, she would probably die with a grievance, right?

    Ye Zhen was silent, as if she had made up her mind, she raised her head and looked at Li Junsheng. ¡°I have two projects in my hands that I was following up on myself previously. Since my father abandoned me, then I should have a reason. Let the other party stop the projects, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Li Junsheng unconditionally supported any decision ye Zhen made.

    Ye Zhen fell into deep thought. She already had an idea of what she should do next.

    However, she did not tell Li Junsheng about her investigation into Lu He¡¯s death. Deep down, she hoped to preserve a little dignity for herself, even if it seemed a little ridiculous.

    ..

    In the end, ye Zhen couldn¡¯t hold it in. She told the partnerpany to stop working on the two cases she was working on.

    In addition, she greeted President Ning. President Ning¡¯s coboration was one of the most important coborations for the drawingpany this year. After discussing it with President Ning, she told him her thoughts.

    Not to mention that President Ning knew that she might have a rtionship with Li Junsheng, he would definitely give her face. Even if it was just for Lu Zhixuan¡¯s sake, he would still agree.

    After doing all this, Ye Zhen began to n the next step. Before she returned to thepany, she could still rx for a period of time.

    When Li Junsheng returned home, he smelled the aroma of food. He was a little surprised.

    He followed the aroma into the kitchen and saw the figure busy in front of the counter.

    Ye Zhen called him today and told him to go home early if he had nothing else to do. He thought she wanted him toe back early and have dinner with her outside. He didn¡¯t expect her to do it herself?

    When ye Zhen took the dishes out, he went up and put his arm around her waist.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to cook. So virtuous?¡±

    ¡°There are many things you didn¡¯t expect.¡±Ye Zhen patted the back of his hand. ¡°Go Wash your hands first. When I get the soup out, you can eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Junsheng kissed her on the cheek and then went to wash his hands.

    Ye Zhen brought the dishes to the table. She was very free today and even made soup.

    ¡°Here, try it. I started to stew the soup in the afternoon. It should taste good.¡±She gave Li Junsheng a bowl of soup. ¡°But, I only know the simple ones. I don¡¯t know theplicated ones.¡±

    Winter melon rib soup. Li Junsheng took a sip. It was indeed good. It was notparable to the chef, but at least it was very sweet.

    ¡°En. It¡¯s very good.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, right? Although I haven¡¯t cooked for a long time, I still remember how to Cook.¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at the sh of pride in her eyes and was a little curious. ¡°How do you know how to Cook?¡±

    With the Ye family¡¯s conditions, there should be someone who did these things.

    Ye Zhen scooped some soup for herself and sat down, her expression was cold. ¡°Half a year after my mom passed away, my dad often didn¡¯te home. My mom didn¡¯t, and my dad didn¡¯te back. After I finished my homework every day, I was so bored that I could only stay with the servants at home. At that time, the nanny was called Sister Xiu. She was someone my mom found. My mother was no longer around, so she took good care of me. She was afraid that I would feel ufortable alone, so she let me watch while she cooked. After a long time, I also learned how to watch.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, Sister Xiu is from the south. So today¡¯s dishes are not the way our Qingcheng Cooks.¡±

    Li Junsheng could tell. Northerners would not cook like this.

    ¡°Actually, that half a year was not bad. Later, my father married Chen Wan. Chen Wan was pregnant at that time. She had no appetite, so she started to pick on sister Xiu¡¯s mistakes.¡±

    Chen Wan said that Sister Xiu¡¯s food was not good. She once deliberately pulled out a strand of hair from the food, saying that it was sister Xiu¡¯s and that Sister Xiu wanted to harm her. Then, ye Nanshan fired sister Xiu.

    ¡°Actually, she just found out that Sister Xiu took care of me, so she hated sister Xiu.¡±

    Li Junsheng was stunned for a moment. He had never thought that it would be such a reason.

    ¡°She also knows that if she goes too far, it will attract the attention of others. Moreover, my uncle and grandfather are still around. Whether it¡¯s her or my father, there¡¯s no way they can deal with me in life. So they can only do these little tricks.¡±

    She had the shares of the drawingpany, and the property that Lu he had left to her. She was not short of money, but shecked friends and love.

    Ye Zhen noticed it not long after Chen Wan entered the house. She hired a nanny, a gardener, and even a chauffeur.

    As long as those people took better care of her, Chen Wan would pick their faults, fire them, and hire someone new.

    In this way, the people who worked in the Ye family now only sided with Chen Wan and her daughter. And she became invisible.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve thought about moving to my grandfather¡¯s house. I¡¯ll definitely be happier with my grandfather and uncle than staying in the Ye family.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s hands were full of soup. She stood up and scooped some rice for herself. ¡°But I thought about itter. Why should I? Why should I leave? If I really want to leave, it¡¯s them who should leave.¡±

    ¡°Your stepmother...¡±Li Junsheng¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together, and there was a sh of killing intent in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. She actually doesn¡¯t dare to really do anything to me.¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s eyes were smiling. ¡°Ye Nanshan is a person who cares about his face. I eat as usual, sleep as usual. They still have to take care of me, but usually give me some face. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    Li Junsheng put down the bowl in his hand and reached out to hold her hand.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, but the way he looked at her was filled with obvious heartache.

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Look at me, am I not alive and well?¡±

    Ye Zhen had a heartless look on her face. ¡°Anyway, those people aren¡¯t people I care about, so I won¡¯t feel ufortable about how they treat me.¡±

    The most ufortable part was ye Nanshan¡¯s attitude towards her.

    Ye Zhen had also felt very hurt in the past. She was too young at the time and didn¡¯t quite understand. She had only lost her mother. How did things develop to the point where not only was her mother gone, but her father was also gone?

    Later on, Chen Wan and the others entered the house. Ye Nanshan only saw Chen Wan in his eyes.

    Especially after Chen Wan had married ye Jianhao, to Ye Nanshan, his son became the most important person.

    Chen Wan also became ye Nanshan¡¯s favorite because of her son. Even Ye Ninghan, who had a sweet mouth and knew how to please people, was taken seriously by Ye Nanshan.

    If she had a stepmother, she would have a stepfather. She was the child left behind by her ex-wife, so naturally, she became the one who was not taken seriously.

    Li Junsheng felt a little ufortable. He got up, walked behind ye Zhen, and gently hugged her.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, but his arm around her was a little tight.

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡±Ye Zhen was slightly touched by his actions. She put down her chopsticks, turned around, and hugged Li Junsheng¡¯s waist.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me. I¡¯ve already passed that stage.¡±

    She no longer needed ye Nanshan¡¯s fatherly love. She was also mature enough to solve all the problems in her life on her own.

    ¡°I¡¯m notforting you.¡±Li Junsheng turned his head and kissed her on the lips. ¡°I just want to Hug You.¡±

    Ye Zhen rubbed her face against his chest, buried her head in his chest, and said very softly, ¡°I know. You¡¯re trying to take advantage of me.¡±

    Li Junsheng raised his hand and rubbed the top of her hair, messing it up. ¡°This is taking advantage? I should show you what taking advantage is like that night.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s ears were a little red, and her voice was muffled. ¡°Yeah. Isn¡¯t it taking advantage? You¡¯re so much older than me ¨C¡±

    She recovered from the atmosphere and gently pushed him. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat, uncle Li.¡±

    Mayor Li, who was suddenly despised, was speechless..

    It seemed that tonight, he would let her know how powerful he was.

    ..

    When ye Zhen came out of the department store, she realized that she was being followed.

    At first, she thought that it was just her imagination. She held the spoils of war in her hand and continued to walk forward.

    However, when she saw the figure who had been following her from the corner of her eye, she was still a little uncertain. The road outside was wide, and the sidewalk was wide, but the man had been following her. She was sure of it. She was being followed.

 Chapter 782 - Thereâ€™s nothing to talk about

    <h4>Chapter 782: Chapter 023: There¡¯s nothing to talk about</h4>

    Ye Zhen was still carrying a few shopping bags in her hands. This ce was about fifteen minutes away from where she parked her car.

    She took advantage of the action of looking at the boutique on the street to see who was following her through the ss window. When the other party noticed that she had stopped, he also stopped and turned around. She could only see a back view.

    Ye Zhen frowned slightly. She seemed to have seen that back view somewhere before?

    She wasn¡¯t too sure, so ye Zhen continued to walk forward. The person behind her also followed. Ye Zhen looked at the person behind her, and her footsteps sped up. But in her heart, she began to guess who was following her?

    A few days ago, after the shareholders¡¯meeting ended, Ye Zhen was ruthless and asked a fewpanies that were cooperating to stop the cooperation.

    For her, the cooperation case could still be discussed after it was stopped. But the prerequisite was that she could continue to stay in thepany. She didn¡¯t think that she was going overboard using this method to teach ye Nanshan and Chen Wan a lesson.

    President Ning was the first to make a move, which showed that the cooperation was done for ye Zhen¡¯s sake.

    Since ye Zhen couldn¡¯t continue to be in charge of their cooperation case, this cooperation case could also be dismissed. If they wanted to continue the coboration, they could only let ye Zhen continue to be in charge of the coboration.

    With President Ning at the front, the other twopanies were the same.

    Ye Zhen believed that if ye Nanshan really thought about thepany, he should call her back.

    However, she could also guess that with ye Nanshan¡¯s attitude of wanting to kick her out of thepany, what was the loss of a few coboration cases?

    If she only relied on this, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt ye Nanshan. On the contrary, it might make ye Nanshan hate her even more.

    Ye Zhen and ye Nanshan had already reached the point of falling out. She didn¡¯t care about ye Nanshan¡¯s opinion at all. Presumably, ye Nanshan was the same.

    So, the person who asked people to follow her was ye Nanshan? Ye Zhen immediately rejected this idea.

    Ye Nanshan had already chased her out of thepany, so he would definitely know that she wouldn¡¯t just obediently surrender and let him do whatever he wanted without retaliating.

    If it wasn¡¯t ye Nanshan, then it must be one of Chen Wan and her daughter.

    What did they want? She thought of how she had made Ye Ninghan lose face in thepany. With Ye Ninghan¡¯s personality, she would definitely want to take revenge.

    She stopped in front of a men¡¯s clothing store. She looked at the opposite side through the ss window, and that person turned around again.

    Tsk. Her tracking skills were really bad. With such bad skills, she still had the nerve toe out and track him?

    Ye Zhen rolled her eyes and entered the men¡¯s clothing store. After entering, she took out her phone to send a message to Ling Xuan while looking outside.

    The person turned around, but he was wearing a mask and sunsses. So she still couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.

    Ye Zhen wasn¡¯t in a hurry. This ce was very close to Ling Xuan¡¯s house. With Ling Xuan around, she just needed to wait quietly for the result.

    ¡°This, this, wrap it up for me.¡±

    She picked two sets of clothes for Li Junsheng. After she was done, she looked outside when she paid the bill. The person was gone.

    At the same time, her phone rang. It was Ling Xuan.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He ran away.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s expression froze. ¡°He ran away?¡±

    ¡°Yes. When my men were going to catch him, they discovered that he ran away.¡±Ling Xuan¡¯s voice was a little annoyed. ¡°That person was quite alert. When he discovered that someone wasing, he ran away very quickly. There were too many people and cars on the road. He picked a taxi and ran away.¡±

    Ye Zhen did not say anything, but she confirmed her guess from the side.

    ¡°Next time, next time I¡¯ll definitely catch him.¡±

    Ling Xuan was a little angry. Her family had some shady businesses. Although the Ling family was not like the Zhan family, who came from the underworld, they still had a lot of subordinates.

    Whenever ye Zhen wanted to trouble him, as long as it was not too difficult, she would help solve it. However, she did not expect that this time, she actually wanted to catch him but let him run away. How could she not be angry?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Ye Zhen thought more than she did. Whether it was Chen Wan and her daughter¡¯s men or not, if the other party made a move, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as following her. There must be a backup n.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, it¡¯s not that I want to say this, but next time, be careful when you go out. Why Don¡¯t I Get Ah Qiang and a few others to follow you?¡±

    Ling Xuan had some bodyguards at home, and they were quite skilled. With someone protecting ye Zhen, she felt more at ease.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine. I Won¡¯t go to dangerous ces anyway. I¡¯ll call you when I need you.¡±

    Ye Zhenforted Ling Xuan a few more words before hanging up.

    Just as she returned home, ye Nanshan¡¯s call came again.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, did you ask President Ning and the others to stop the cooperation project? How could you do this? Who gave you the right? Who gave you permission to do this?¡±

    Ye Zhen was speechless at the direct criticism. With a father like this.., she really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Dad, you might have made a mistake. The person they want to work with is me. Since I¡¯m no longer a member of thepany, there¡¯s no reason for me to work for thepany anymore, right?¡±

    ¡°You, Why Are You So Vicious?¡±Ye Nanshan was furious. Other things were fine, but President Ning¡¯s case involved a huge amount of money. How could he be willing to lose it just like that?

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m Vicious? You¡¯ve already suspended your position and kicked me out of the board of directors. What right do I have to think about it?¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡°ye Nanshan was furious. ¡°Hurry up and call me and let President Ning continue working with thepany.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m no longer a member of thepany.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen.¡±Ye Nanshan was furious. If his daughter was in front of him.., he would probably give her two ps. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you from thepany? Don¡¯t you still have shares in thepany? Do you want to see thepany Go Wrong?¡±

    ¡°Just one or two cases will seriously affect thepany to the point of going wrong? Then you, as the chairman, are really useless.¡±Ye Zhen sneered, not giving ye Nanshan any face at all. ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t it just right for thepany to go wrong?

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re going to change the name of thepany. It Won¡¯t be called General Drawing Company in the future. ¡°It won¡¯t have anything to do with my mother. ¡°If it really happens, I¡¯ll sell all the shares in my name. Just right, I¡¯ll be able to livefortably for the rest of my life. ¡°This way, I¡¯ll still make a profit.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, you unfilial daughter, don¡¯t you dare. If you dare to sell the shares of thepany, do you believe that I¡¯ll beat you to Death?¡±

    ¡°I believe you.¡±Ye Zhen nodded. ¡°Is there anything that you can¡¯t do? It just so happens that you can do it for me to see, so that I can broaden my horizons. I want to see how ruthless a father can be when he attacks his own daughter.¡±

    ¡°Unfilial daughter, you unfilial daughter.¡±

    Ye Nanshan was furious and wanted to scold her. Ye Zhen was not someone who would obediently let him scold her. Without thinking, he hung up the phone.

    When he turned around, he realized that Li Junsheng had returned. He might have been back for a while. He did not know how much he had heard. He stood behind her and frowned.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Ye Zhen had been shopping for a whole day. She had not started cooking yet. ¡°I¡¯ll go and Cook.¡±

    Li Junsheng held her hand. He looked at her with a serious expression. ¡°Did your father cause trouble for You Again?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±He only scolded her a few times. It was not a problem at all. ¡°He was just very angry. I asked President Ning to stop thepany¡¯s cooperation and asked me to call President Ning.¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s brows were knitted tightly. ¡°If your father finds trouble with you, you must tell me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing. Even if there is, I can handle it.¡±

    Today, when her uncle called her, she didn¡¯t say a single word. Actually, she didn¡¯t want him to know that she was with Li Junsheng.

    It was just that he happened to hear her on the phone, so he blurted it out.

    ¡°Alright, he¡¯s my biological father after all. A Tiger¡¯s venom doesn¡¯t eat its child. If he likes to scold, then let him scold.¡±

    She just ignored him. Li Junsheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. He was thinking about his previous n. ¡°Zhen Zhen, do you want to implement our n ahead of time? I think now is a good time.¡±

    Ye Zhen was stunned for a moment. Thinking about what Li Junsheng had said earlier, she nodded. ¡°Alright, now is indeed a good time.¡±

    Although the general drawingpany might be affected, she believed that after this storm passed, she would let thepany recover.

    ¡°En.¡±Li Junsheng wrapped his arms around her waist and lowered his head to smell the fragrance in her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Li.¡±

    Although there were some things that she would have learned to solve and handle even without Li Junsheng, but with Li Junsheng around, she felt much more at ease.

    ¡°Silly Girl.¡±

    Li Junsheng flicked her forehead. Seeing the little girl re at him in dissatisfaction because of his actions, he smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s Go Eat.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done it yet.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do it.¡±

    Li Junsheng suddenly turned serious, he looked very serious. ¡°Zhen Zhen. You¡¯re my girlfriend. I¡¯m with you because I like you. I don¡¯t need you to do anything for me. Cooking and cleaning up the house. If I wanted to, I would naturally hire someone to do it. But I don¡¯t need you to do this.¡±

    Ye Zhen was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t really want to rush to do the housework and cook, but now that she wasn¡¯t working, it seemed that she was a little too free.

    ¡°Okay. I got it.¡±

    She would remember his care for her and put her hands around her neck. Ye Zhen¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Li.¡±

    ¡°If you really want to thank me, Call Me Hubby.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s face turned red. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s Go Eat.¡±

    The two of them had not been together for long, but they had a lot of rapport. However, ye Zhen really felt strange about changing her words.

    Whether it was calling her junsheng or hubby, she felt that they were too intimate. She was not used to the intimacy.

    She didn¡¯t call him junsheng, and Li Junsheng didn¡¯t force her. Instead, he took ye Zhen out for dinner. ¡°...¡±

    ... ..

    Night Bar, Qingcheng.

    ¡°Your subordinates are really useless.¡±Ye Ninghan sat in the private room and looked at Chen Liang with a sh of disdain in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll lose track of anyone.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Chen Liang didn¡¯t expect that ye Zhen, who looked young, was so vignt.

    ¡°I was careless. However, your sister seems to have someone helping her.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°My men followed your sister today and found out that not only did she know that someone was following her, but she even called two people over.¡±

    The men described the two people as martial artists. They seemed to be quite skilled.

    ¡°...¡±Ye Ninghan sat there silently. She was not surprised that someone was helping ye Zhen. Who Was Li Junsheng? He was the mayor of a city. If he did not even have this bit of ability, how could he hold onto that position?

    He knew it in his heart, but his expression still did not look good.

    Damn it, Ye Zhen was the only one who was so lucky. Not only did she have that damned mother of hers, she even left her shares to her. She could also get her to hook up with a high-quality man like Li Junsheng.

    It would be great if she could make Li Junsheng hate ye Zhen. Or maybe Li Junsheng was seduced by another woman.

    If that was the case, ye Zhen would have no one to rely on.

    ¡°Good sister.¡±Chen Liang could not bear to see ye Ninghan frown. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. ¡°This time, it was my fault for not thinking things through. I will personally take action tomorrow. ¡°Kidnap your sister, then take a video of her and send it to Li Junsheng. ¡°I believe that when the timees, the mayor will naturally not want your sister.¡±

    Without Li Junsheng, ye Zhen alone would not be able to create any waves.

    Moreover, her reputation would be ruined at that time. A woman with a ruined reputation, which man would want her?

    Chen Liang told her his n. Ye Ninghan thought it sounded good, but she thought of another matter.

    ¡°No, not only do I have to film her, but I also have to give her medicine. I have to make her beg for a man to have sex with her like a slut. I have to make her lose her reputation in the whole of Qingcheng. Only then can I let go of the hatred in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Whatever you say.¡±

    Chen Liang patted ye Ninghan¡¯s shoulder, but his hands started to be disobedient. ¡°Good sister, I have helped you like this. I havemitted a crime. You Can¡¯t just let me work for free, right?¡±

    Ye Ninghan¡¯s body stiffened. She didn¡¯t dare to move. After thinking for a long time, she raised her head and looked at Chen Liang. ¡°Brother Liang, I¡¯m... I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    She still needed Chen Liang to work for her, so she couldn¡¯t offend him now.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentler.¡±

    When Chen Liang spoke, he directly pressed down on Ye Ninghan and was about to fall onto the sofa.

    Ye Ninghan was scared to death. Both of his hands were ced on Chen Liang¡¯s chest. ¡°Brother Ah Liang, this is my first time. Don¡¯t tell me you want me to give it to you here?¡±

    Chen Liang¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and surprise. He kissed ye Ninghan on the lips, and his voice became lighter.

    ¡°Good sister, this is your first time. Of course, you can¡¯t be here. Let¡¯s go. Brother will bring you to the hotel.¡±

    He got up and pulled ye Ninghan up. He brought her to a room.

    Ye Ninghan couldn¡¯t even regret it even if she wanted to. Speaking of which, this wasn¡¯t her first time. She had been in a rtionship in university before. He was a very handsome man with a deceptive appearance.

    But at that time, she thought that she had found a rich husband, but she didn¡¯t know that he was actually a phoenix man.

    When she found out that she had been deceived by Ye Ninghan, she broke up with him. However, she had been coaxed into having sex with him because she was in a state of confusion.

    It was toote to regretter. Therefore, after breaking up with him, Ye Ninghan went to have a repair operation.

    But even if it was not the first time, Ye Ninghan did not want to give her body to a man like Chen Liang. It was vulgar and could not bepared to the Phoenix Man from before.

    At least that Phoenix Man had face. He was handsome. But what did Chen Liang have?

    It just had toe to this point. It was toote for Ye Ninghan to regret. An hourter, she had already appeared in the hotel with Chen Liang.

    ..

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t know that someone was nning to deal with her. All her energy was now focused on how to get thepany back.

    The first step was definitely to return to the board of directors. To fight for her legal rights.

    The second step... Was naturally to return to thepany. However, the second step should be a little easier now.

    After she hung up on Ye Nanshan, he remained silent for another two days. But very soon... His call came again. This time, his attitude was much better at the beginning.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, what exactly do you want in order for President Ning to re-cooperate with mypany?¡±

    If ye Nanshan could, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to beg ye Zhen at all. But he didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    In the past two days, quite a fewpanies had said that they wanted to terminate the partnership. Two of them were even willing to pay a breach fee to terminate the partnership with the paintingpany.

    Ye Nanshan naturally wouldn¡¯t think that this was a coincidence? The only thing he could think of was that these things should be ye Zhen¡¯s doing.

    It must be ye Zhen who wanted to take revenge on him, which was why she made all these fuss.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already said it. I¡¯m not a member of thepany now. Why should I let President Ning work with ourpany?¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Ye Nanshan was very angry, but he also knew that his daughter was no longer under his control.

    He thought for a moment, he suppressed the hatred and anger in his heart. ¡°Ye Zhen, don¡¯t you just want to go back to thepany? Fine, I¡¯ll let you go back to thepany. You can still continue to be the head of the nning department. How about it? Now You can let President Ning and the others continue to work with thepany, right?¡±

    ¡°Dad, who doesn¡¯t know how to talk? How Do I know that when I go back to thepany, you won¡¯t take away my rights and then kick me away when the deal is done?¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, since I asked you toe back, I can¡¯t let you go again. If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±Ye Nanshan felt that he would be angered to death by his daughter sooner orter.

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t care about his thoughts. She knew that this day woulde. So, she had already thought of what conditions she wanted to propose. After all, she had never trusted ye Nanshan.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not difficult for you to ask me to return to thepany. However, if I¡¯m still a team leader, why should people believe me and cooperate with me?¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, what exactly do you want?¡±

    ¡°Nothing? I just want to say that I¡¯m only a team leader. Although the nning team is a very important department, I don¡¯t have the confidence to keep talking about cooperation with President Ning and the others.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡°ye Nanshan was furious. ¡°I¡¯ll let you be the deputy manager, okay?¡±

    ¡°Dad, you announced on thepany¡¯s internal website, newspapers, and online media that you want me to be the nning manager of the drawingpany. If you agree, I¡¯ll immediately let President Ning and the others cooperate with thepany. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°In Your Dreams.¡±

    How could such an important department be handed over to Ye Zhen?

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s nothing more to talk about.¡±Ye Zhen didn¡¯t give him any more chances and directly hung up the phone.

    When she looked up, she met Li Junsheng¡¯s smiling eyes just now.

    Her face turned red. When she thought of her arrogant and despotic look just now, Li Junsheng saw it, she felt a little ufortable for a moment.

 Chapter 783 - What a silly girl

    <h4>Chapter 783: Chapter 024: What a silly girl</h4>

    ¡°Uncle Li ¨C¡±

    Li Junsheng was reading the document when he saw her like that. He put the document aside and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing ¨C¡°he just wondered if he didn¡¯t like the way she looked just now?

    Li Junsheng pinched her palm. He turned his head and kissed her on the lips. ¡°I think you want too little.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of having only one nning department manager? Your Right to speak is still too small. You should directly ask for the power of a general manager.¡±

    ¡°The position of general manager has been taken.¡±

    Because someone had left the nning department previously, there was only one deputy manager now. That was Gu Mingxiu. Previously, even if ye Nanshan didn¡¯t like ye Zhen, he wanted Gu Mingxiu to work as an intern for a few months first. When he had really developed his abilities, he would let Gu Mingxiu be the nning department manager and Ye Zhen be the assistant manager.

    Ye Zhen had just graduated from university not long ago. No one would be convinced if he didn¡¯t achieve results. These were ye Nanshan¡¯s exact words.

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t care. It was good enough for her to work in thepany and contribute to thepany.

    ¡°What a silly girl.¡±Li Junsheng realized that ye Zhen was still too kind.

    She was still concerned about thest father-daughter rtionship, so for ye Nanshan, she always kept thest glimmer of hope.

    But how could a person like ye Nanshan take a fancy to her useless family ties?

    If he really valued family ties, he wouldn¡¯t have tried so hard to suppress ye Zhen.

    ¡°The position of general manager has been taken. You can ask that person to give it to you. You are the shareholder of the drawingpany. Isn¡¯t it very easy for you to take a position in thepany?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about your ability first. Even if you don¡¯t have the ability, so what?¡±

    Ye Zhen had never thought about that. In fact, she had graduated less than two years ago. Being able to be the head of the nning team was already considered a fast promotion.

    After hearing Li Junsheng¡¯s words today, she realized that she couldn¡¯t be more greedy?

    ¡°I reckon that your father will call again tomorrow. At that time, don¡¯t say anything else. Just Say Yes. You want the position of general manager. See if he agrees.¡±

    ¡°Then, what if he doesn¡¯t agree?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t agree? simple. You should have the information of those clients. call them and ask them not to cooperate with the General Drawing Company.¡±

    ¡°I can handle it, but I can¡¯t handle it.¡±

    Li Junsheng flicked her forehead lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have me?¡±

    Ye Zhen was taken aback. ¡°Uncle Li? You ¨C¡±

    What could you do?

    He was the mayor. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to do something directly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything, but someone else can.¡±

    Huo Jinyao was the only person who could do something like this. All he had to do was call Huo Jinyao and let him know that Huo Jinyao could easily buy over apany that had just been established.

    ¡°What if my dad agrees?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if he agrees? Then you¡¯d be the general manager of the Drawing Company.¡±

    Now that he was promoted, there were more things he could take on. Naturally, there were more things he could do.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think my dad will agree.¡±

    ¡°So, you can start preparing for what you want to do.¡±Li Junsheng let go of her hand and put his arm around her waist instead. ¡°You Trust Me, Okay?¡±

    His eyes had the effect of Calming People¡¯s hearts. Ye Zhen seemed to havepletely rxed. She nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I believe in You.¡±

    Li Junsheng smiled. He was very pleased with the little girl¡¯s pure and trusting gaze. He liked that she trusted him and would ask him for help if she had any problems.

    He would take care of his woman and she didn¡¯t need to worry too much.

    ¡°If your father doesn¡¯t agree, remember to propose a shareholders¡¯meeting.¡±Li Junsheng thought of what he wanted her to do before. ¡°You have 20% of the shares in your hand, so you can also request a shareholders¡¯meeting.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I understand.¡±

    Ye Zhen knew that Li Junsheng was doing this for her own good. There were some things that he was more thoughtful than her.

    ¡°Before that, I¡¯ll get someone to give your father some trouble. He has his own matters to settle, so he won¡¯t be able to care about what you do.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Zhen understood what he meant. Even if ye Nanshan was thepany¡¯s chairman, if thepany continued to have problems, it would be very difficult for him to deal with it.

    At that time, she could also request for a shareholders¡¯meeting to suppress ye Nanshan.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a little worried. Uncle Jiang¡¯s words are fine, but uncle Shen and uncle Zhang are obviously bribed by my dad. I wonder if they¡¯re willing to stand on my side.¡±

    Li Junsheng yed with ye Zhen¡¯s finger and kissed her on the lips. He looked at her with a smile in his eyes.

    ¡°All the Xixi in the worlde for benefits. What your dad gave them is nothing more than benefits. But if they know that these benefits are not good, do you think they¡¯ll still stand on Your Dad¡¯s Side?¡±

    Ye Zhen was stunned for a moment and looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°Next week, Qingcheng will hold a forum for outstanding entrepreneurs. They will invite some directors and executives of very famouspanies in Qingcheng to participate.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°And then, I will get someone to send an invitation card to the other three people in yourpany.¡±

    Li Junsheng stopped there. Ye Zhen blinked and looked at him. Suddenly, her heart moved and she raised her head to kiss Li Junsheng¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Uncle Li, you¡¯re So Nice.¡±She only touched him once before backing away.

    Li Junsheng was not satisfied with her shallow kiss. He held her waist and deepened the kiss until she could not breathe.

    ¡°You¡¯re already calling me uncle. Of course I have to be nice to you. Don¡¯t you think so? My little niece ¨C¡±

    He deliberately dragged out thest syble of the word ¡®little niece¡¯. Ye Zhen¡¯s face turned red, and she felt her bones go soft. This person was really...

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±

    He was actually not much older than her, so he just called her little niece. It was fine to call her that, but he still had to use such a tone.

    ¡°What tone?¡±Li Junsheng liked to see her like this. Seeing her blush, he could not help but kiss her again.

    Kissing was not enough. He picked her up and carried her to the room.

    ..

    Ye Zhen did not receive any more calls from ye Nanshan. It was probably too much for ye Nanshan to let her be a manager. He was not willing.

    It did not matter if he was not willing. Ye Zhen did not mind. However, she did not stay idle for the rest of the time.

    She went to visit the other three shareholders and asked them to support her. Even if they did not support her, it did not matter. She inexplicably believed in Li Junsheng¡¯s ability.

    After that, the few cases with President Ning had to continue. However, even though it was suspended, as time passed, it really affected the credibility of thepany.

    However, she also told them that on the surface, they still pretended to stop. At the very least, they didn¡¯t want ye Nanshan to notice.

    At the same time, Ye Nanshan lost his temper in his office. He didn¡¯t know what Li Junsheng had done.

    After ye Zhen left, not only did Ning Hai want to return the contracts, he also wanted to return the other contracts in the past two days.

    One of them was even a client that they had been working with for a long time. If they were to terminate the contract like this, they would have to pay a penalty. However, the other party was willing to pay a penalty to terminate the contract with General Drawing Company.

    Ye Nanshan really did not understand. He kept asking for the other party¡¯s reason. The other party said that the name of yourpany was about to change. God knows what would happen in the future.

    He was very angry. He repeatedly exined that the change of name was only for the future development of thepany and had nothing to do with the business. However, the customer refused to believe him.

    Later, he was forced into a corner by him and had no choice but to tell the truth.

    ¡°Seeing that we have worked together for so many years, I don¡¯t mind telling you. Did you offend someone? Someone in the higher-ups told us not to work with you. ¡°Old Ye. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but you¡¯ve been in Qingcheng for so many years. Howe you don¡¯t even know who dares to offend and who doesn¡¯t?¡±

    Offend Someone?

    When did he offend someone? How would ye Nanshan know when he had offended someone?

    The only person he had offended now was that rebellious daughter of his. Thinking about what ye Ninghan had said to Chen Wan and him, he became even more displeased with ye Zhen.

    Now that he heard anotherpany saying not to work with them, ye Nanshan could no longer restrain his anger. He swept all the documents on the table onto the floor.

    ¡°Unfilial daughter. UNFILIAL daughter.¡±Ye Nanshan was furious. ¡°I should have strangled her in the first ce to prevent her from going against me every day when she grows up.¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°Nanshan, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not good for your health if you¡¯re angry.¡±

    Chen Wan and Ye Ninghan, mother and daughter, stood in front of ye Nanshan, one on each side.

    Chen Wan helped ye Nanshan with his chest while ye Ninghan poured tea for ye Nanshan.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll go and beg sister to show mercy and let thepany go.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Why are you begging that unfilial daughter? Are you going to let her see us as a joke?¡±

    How could ye Nanshan Bear to let ye Ninghan go and beg someone. Ye Ninghan put down the tea and spoke to ye Nanshan with a kind and understanding expression.

    She looked at Ye Ninghan and then thought about ye Zhen. Ye Nanshan became more and more dissatisfied with ye Zhen.

    ¡°HMPH. That unfilial daughter actually still wants to return to thepany and be the manager of the nning department. With her attitude of going against me everywhere and not putting me in her eyes at all, I don¡¯t even need to say that I want her to return to thepany. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I even want to give her all of her shares. Let¡¯s see how arrogant she can be.¡±

    Ye Ninghan let ye Nanshan have his way, but her heart was moved by Ye Nanshan¡¯s words. Take Ye Zhen¡¯s shares?

    This was a good idea, but she had to think about what to do.

    She nced at Chen Wan, and Chen Wan seemed to be thinking the same thing as her. The mother and daughter looked at each other. They both understood what each other was thinking. Everything was said in silence.

    ..

    Ye Zhen felt the feeling of being followed again when she went out.

    The security of Li Junsheng¡¯s apartment was very good. They were very strict in entering and exiting. Therefore, the person who was following her could not enter the neighborhood.

    However, it was not necessarily the case when she left the neighborhood.

    It was not the first day that ye Zhen felt that she was being followed. In fact, after that day, Ling Xuan said that she wanted to protect her, but she refused.

    To her, it was also a good thing to bait people.

    However, when she really intended to use herself as bait to lure these people out, something unexpected happened.

    That day, she left the residential area and bought the ingredients for dinner. Just as she was about to walk back, she realized that the person who had been following her hade again.

    This time, it wasn¡¯t just one person, but two people.

    The other party thought that they had done it very discreetly, but the sixth sense of being followed, coupled with the feeling she had been feeling recently, allowed ye Zhen to know that there were people following her.

    However, the ces where she went in and out were either the exit, department stores, or the main road.

    Even if those people wanted to abduct her, they would have to look at the situation.

    Ye Zhen thought about it. Should she go to the bar tonight? Should she use the opportunity to go to the bar to be alone so that the other party could make a move?

    She then thought about sending the groceries home and then going to the bar.

    At the other end, Li Junsheng happened to leave a document at home. Because he happened to be passing by, he asked Secretary Chen to send him back. He woulde back to pick it up himself.

    There was a small pit at the corner of the road. The car bumped a little. The moment Li Junsheng looked up, he saw someone sneaking around in front.

    Although Li Junsheng was from Zhengpu, his father had once served in the army for two years in the name of training.

    He almost immediately understood that something was wrong. In fact, he really could not me Chen Liang for finding such a useless person.

    This was because these people were not here to kidnap ye Zhen. They were just here to confuse ye Zhen. After knowing that ye Zhen had someone protecting her, they would not be so stupid as to make a move like this.

    To let these people follow ye Zhen, and to let her discover this kind of tracking, was obviously to distract her attention.

    Li Junsheng thought of the recent events at ye Zhen¡¯s house and instantly became alert.

    He nced at Xiao Zhao, the driver in front, and said, ¡°Xiao Zhao, stop the car and find out who those two people are. If necessary, give director Jiang a call.¡±

    Director Jiang was the current director of the Public Security Bureau. With Li Junsheng¡¯s orders, they could handle these matters with one word.

    ¡°Yes, Mayor Li.¡±

    Xiao Zhao pulled the car aside and got out of the car. Although he was a driver, he was also a former special forces soldier. After he retired, Li Junsheng arranged for him to drive for her. It could be considered as a bodyguard¡¯s responsibility.

    Li Junsheng was still waiting to figure out the situation when ye Zhen discovered the situation over here.

    She ran over quickly. ¡°Uncle Li, you¡¯re back?¡±

    She turned around and looked in Xiao Zhao¡¯s direction. She stuck out her tongue. ¡°How did you catch me? I was thinking of letting them seed tonight.¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s face immediately darkened when he heard this. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Realizing that she had misspoken, ye Zhen pulled Li Junsheng¡¯s hand in a fawning manner. ¡°Uncle Li, don¡¯t be angry. I originally thought that if I was the bait to lure them into taking the bait, then we would be able to catch them.¡±

    Noticing that Li Junsheng¡¯s face was getting darker and darker, ye Zhen didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.

    Li Junsheng was obviously angry. He stared at her face for a long time and gave Xiao Zhao an order. Then, he took ye Zhen¡¯s hand and went straight into the apartment.

    He walked very fast and his footsteps were also very hurried. Ye Zhen was a little hurt by her hand. Her lips moved and she wanted to say something. But she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    As soon as he entered the door, Li Junsheng didn¡¯t even bother to get the documents. He grabbed ye Zhen¡¯s hand and closed the door.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, tell me, how do you n to lure them in tonight?¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡°the pressure on his body was so scary that ye Zhen didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, Li Junsheng could understand. He nodded heavily. ¡°What? You Don¡¯t dare to say anything? Let Me speak for you. Are you thinking of going out at night to a bar? or to a ce with few people? When they see that you¡¯re alone, they¡¯ll make a move?¡±

    ¡°...¡±so that¡¯s what she really thought.

    ¡°And then?¡±Li Junsheng¡¯s expression was already quite ugly. ¡°Tell me, and then what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡°ye Zhen¡¯s voice was very soft, and she didn¡¯t dare to speak. She was especially afraid that once she opened her mouth, Li Junsheng would tear her apart. ¡°Uncle Li, don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    ¡°Like what? Tell me.¡±Li Junsheng squeezed her shoulders with some force, insisting on an answer.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be alone.¡±Ye Zhen seemed to be defending herself. ¡°Really, I know a friend. Her name is Ling Xuan, and her family has some connections. ¡°My original n was to pretend to take the bait and let Ling Xuan arrange for people to follow. Then, not only can we catch them all in one go, but we can also catch the people behind them.¡±

    The more she spoke, the darker Li Junsheng¡¯s face became, and the lower ye Zhen¡¯s voice became.

    At the end of her sentence, her voice was almost inaudible.

    ¡°Good, that¡¯s really good.¡±Li Junsheng nodded. Seeing that ye Zhen did not feel that she had done anything wrong, he sneered.

    ¡°My Zhen Zhen is really a brave little girl. Isn¡¯t that right? Not only was she able to lure out those criminals by herself, but she also wanted to find out who was behind them by herself. Zhen Zhen was really too brave. Huh?¡±

    ¡°Not really, I just ¨C¡±

    ¡°You just what? You only want to achieve your goal, but you don¡¯t even care about your own danger, right?¡±

    Li Junsheng interrupted her, not giving her a chance to speak. ¡°You Only Want to lure out the people behind you. You only want to act as bait. Haven¡¯t you ever thought that there might be a fork in the road?¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡±

    ¡°Your Friend¡¯s people might lose them. That group of people might also be divided into several groups. ¡°Even if your friend didn¡¯t lose them, if the other party is impatient and wants to kill them to get rid of any future trouble. ¡°How many lives do you think you have?¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡°she really hadn¡¯t thought about it. When she thought of the things that Li Junsheng had said, she felt some lingering fear.

    ¡°You what?¡±Li Junsheng looked at her and started to feel scared. He got even angrier. ¡°I just happened toe back today and met you. I know now. If I hadn¡¯te back, would you have gone out to die by yourself at night?¡±

    ¡°Well, not necessarily to die.¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°Maybe my life will be blessed and it will really be solved?¡±

    Li Junsheng was so angry that he almostughed. Usually, apart from being a little slow in love, Ye Zhen was also a smart person. How could she be so naive?

    ¡°Do you think you are blessed?¡±

    ¡°...¡±ye Zhen felt inexplicably guilty. Li Junsheng was furious when he saw her unconvinced look.

    He lifted her body up, walked a few steps to the sofa, and sat down. Before ye Zhen could react, he pulled her pants down and gave her a few ps.

 Chapter 784 - it was you who was hit

    <h4>Chapter 784: Chapter 025: it was you who was hit</h4>

    Ye Zhen had never been hit before in his life.

    Ye Nanshan wasn¡¯t happy with her, so he just cursed and stabbed her. He wouldn¡¯t dare to hit her if he really wanted to.

    As for the others, like her uncle and grandfather, they wouldn¡¯t even have time to dote on her, so why would they hit her?

    Li Junsheng¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t weak, so he hit her a few times in a row. At first, ye Zhen couldn¡¯t react to the two hits. She endured it, butter, she couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.

    After taking a few hits in a row, she burst into tears.

    ¡°You, you hit me.¡±

    ¡°I hit you.¡±Li Junsheng felt that this little girl really needed to be taught a lesson. What could she do, and what couldn¡¯t she do?

    Li Junsheng felt a lingering fear when he thought about what would have happened if he hadn¡¯t hit her and let the little girl really do such a dangerous thing.

    He used his strength and hit her twice.

    ¡°You still want to hit me?¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s voice changed. With tears in her eyes, she said in a trembling voice, ¡°You hit me? How dare you hit me?¡±

    She struggled to get up, and Li Junsheng hit her twice. Li Junsheng hit her a few times, and the meaning changed.

    His hands felt good. He still remembered how he held her when they were on the bed ¡ª

    Once the seductive thoughts came to mind, the punishment could no longer continue.

    The little girly on hisp, sobbing until she was sobbing. Her small body moved.

    There were a few clear palm prints on her snow-white skin. Li Junsheng looked at the marks and started to feel a little heartache.

    The little girl¡¯s skin was tender. Any casual touch would leave a mark. Now that he hit her like this, the marks looked very obvious. He did not know how many days it would take for them to disappear.

    The anger had mostly subsided in an instant.

    He withdrew his hand and helped her put on her pants. He helped ye Zhen up and carried her into his arms. Ye Zhen really felt wronged, and the tears in her eyes had not yet subsided.

    Ye Zhen had been hurt by him just now, and now that he had hugged and sat on her, it hurt even more.

    Actually, she was not in so much pain that she could not bear it. But the grievance in her heart overcame everything. She couldn¡¯t help but lean over and bite him hard on his shoulder.

    Li Junsheng sucked in a breath of cold air. He didn¡¯t Push Ye Zhen away. Instead, he let her bite him.

    Ye Zhen bit him for a while. She felt that her teeth were sore, so she stopped biting him. She just stared at Li Junsheng like this, looking quite aggrieved.

    ¡°You hit me.¡±

    She said it again. Since she was young, when had she ever been hit? He was fine. Not only did he hit her twice, he had to hit her so many times?

    ¡°Yes. Yes. I hit you.¡±The little girl was angry now. Li Junsheng could tell from the bite she had just given him. Now that she had finished hitting him and vented her anger, she had to coax him back.

    ¡°You still hit me so many times?¡±Ye Zhen felt even more wronged.

    Li Junsheng sighed in his heart. ¡°You said I hit you? Why Don¡¯t you think about why I hit you?¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡°ye Zhen raised her head and red at him. ¡°Anyway, you hit me, and you were wrong.¡±

    She was slender, and he was tall. She sat in his arms like this, scolding and ming him with a tone full of me.

    ¡°Yes. I hit you, and I was wrong.¡±

    Li Junsheng had never experienced such a thing before. He was too angry just now. He could not calm down when he thought of the little girl¡¯s decision to put herself in danger.

    After living for more than thirty years, he had finally found a little girl that he liked.

    If something really happened, where could he find another little girl that he liked?

    He lowered his head and gently kissed her eyes. He kissed away the tears in her eyes. Seeing that she still looked wronged, he held her body tightly and let her snuggle in his arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for hitting you, but why don¡¯t you think about what you want to Do?¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡±

    ¡°You want to lure out the bad guys, you want to lure out the people behind the scenes. You can look for me. If you want to know who wants to hurt you, you can also tell me.¡±

    Li Junsheng raised his hand and gently tidied up her hair that was messed up from lying on the ground just now. His voice was low and hoarse, but very gentle.

    ¡°You only want to solve your problem, but you haven¡¯t thought about me. Don¡¯t you think about what I should do if something happens to you?¡±

    ¡°...¡±ye Zhen bit her lip and looked at Li Junsheng¡¯s face. She said casually, ¡°What does it have to do with you? If something happens to me, you can find another one.¡±

    Li Junsheng had finally calmed down, but now he almost got angry again.

    He didn¡¯t want to hit her butt again, but he couldn¡¯t help but go over and bite her lips hard.

    After he was done, he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her again, gently.

    Ye Zhen despised this method of hitting a sweet date with a stick. He couldn¡¯t help but bite him back.

    Li Junsheng felt the pain and knew that the little girl was angry. But she was even angrier than her. Using his innate advantage, he kissed ye Zhen until she could hardly breathe.

    Ye Zhen could not speak. She stared at him with her eyes wide, full of usations.

    She was really a little girl.

    Li Junsheng stopped the kiss, but he still pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°You really are a little heartless. I have already treated you like this, and you still want me to find another one.¡±

    Ye Zhen was stunned, unable to say the rest of her words.

    Li Junsheng pinched her nose. ¡°Tell me, are you heartless? What¡¯s my rtionship with you? Without You, where can I find another one? Where can I find another girl like you?¡±

    Ye Zhen blinked, seemingly unable to react to the meaning behind Li Junsheng¡¯s words.

    She was really a silly little girl. Li Junsheng went to kiss her again. But this time, he could only dabble.

    ¡°Li ¨C¡±

    ¡°I have a meetingter.¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at the time. If he didn¡¯t leave now, it would really be toote.

    ¡°This meeting is very important.¡±

    As Li Junsheng spoke, he hugged her again. ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t run around at home. Do You Hear Me?¡±

    Ye Zhen red at him. She wasn¡¯t a child. Where else could she run to?

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±Li Junsheng was afraid that she would be impulsive. ¡°Those people are small fry. Don¡¯t even think about putting yourself in danger. I Won¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me. It¡¯s useless even if you call me.¡±Li Junsheng looked at her eyes, his expression was very serious. ¡°Zhen Zhen, maybe you¡¯ll think that I¡¯m overbearing, or maybe you¡¯ll think that your family has disappointed you. It doesn¡¯t matter even if something really happened to you.¡±

    ¡°But I have to tell you, no matter how your family looks at you, no matter how other people look at you, in My Eyes, you¡¯re still my little girl. A unique little girl. Do you understand?¡±

    He spoke so attentively and seriously. Ye Zhen could even clearly see her own shadow in his eyes.

    At this moment, she could feel her heart beating very fast. That kind of surging emotions made her unable to resist wrapping her arms around his neck and wanting to kiss him.

    If it were any other time, Li Junsheng would definitely press the little girl under his body and beg her to not be able to get out of bed.

    But today was really not the day. After letting the little girl kiss him, he hugged her tightly and calmed his breathing.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to a meeting. You have to be good, do you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±The other party clearly sounded like she was coaxing a child. But she was not angry at all.

    Ye Zhen nodded, her face still a little red. Meeting Li Junsheng seemed like many things would be magical.

    She never thought that one day, there would be a man who would affect her emotions like this. And when he looked at her with such a serious gaze, he let her know that what he said was true.

    When Li Junsheng said that he liked her, she thought that his status was too different from hers. Maybe he just wanted to y around.

    She also had this thought. She epted it because Li Junsheng¡¯s conditions were too good. She felt that she was not at a disadvantage.

    But now she realized that Li Junsheng¡¯s feelings for her were perhaps deeper than her feelings for Li Junsheng.

    With this thought, she no longer had any grievances from before. She buried her head in his arms, feeling a little embarrassed.

    Li Junsheng really wanted to take this little girl with him everywhere, but he couldn¡¯t.

    He picked her up, carried her back to the room, and put her on the bed. ¡°You sleep for a while. Don¡¯t worry about those things for now. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡±ye Zhen replied as thin as a mosquito. Li Junsheng couldn¡¯t help but love her to death when he saw her like this. He couldn¡¯t help but give her another deep kiss.

    Seeing her blushing, she was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t dare to look at him, li Junsheng forced himself to get up. ¡°I¡¯m really leaving. You stay at home and don¡¯t run around. Also, you don¡¯t have to cook tonight. I¡¯ll get Xiao Zhao to pick you upter. Let¡¯s eat outside.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Someone¡¯s knocking on the door. Take a good look at who it is.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±She wasn¡¯t a child. Did he have to be so careful? Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t help but re at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re still ring at me? I was just worried about you.¡±Li Junsheng really felt that this little girl was too heartless.

    Now was not the time to educate her. He hurriedly went to the study to get his documents and left.

    The room quieted down. Ye Zhen turned over, and the spot where she was hit identally touched the bed again. She let out a ¡°Chi¡±sound. In the end, she held it in.

    Thinking of the way Li Junsheng talked to her just now, thinking of how he only had eyes for her, her heart suddenly began to heat up again.

    Uncle Li was really a very good person.

    The two of them were so intimate, yet she still called him Uncle Li. Was it not intimate enough?

    Why Not Call Him Junsheng next time? Ye Zhen felt that calling him that was a little too mushy. Pulling up the nket to cover her face, ye Zhen covered her face and smiled gently.

    Forget it. Call him again when there¡¯s a chance.

    ..

    Li Junsheng told her not to run around, but he was still worried. After getting into Xiao Zhao¡¯s car again, he asked Xiao Zhao about the situation with the two people?

    ¡°Mayor Li, the matter has been settled. Director Jiang has already called to take care of them. The two people have been taken away. Also, they have been begging for mercy. It¡¯s called being wronged.¡±

    Wronged? The woman who followed him, what would happen after that? What would happen?

    Li Junsheng didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Once he thought about it, he had the urge to kill.

    ¡°Take care of them. Whether they confess or not, let them stay in there for a little longer.¡±

    Even if there was no concrete evidence at the moment, he believed that such a person would always have some criminal record. He wanted to see who was behind it?

 Chapter 785 - find someone to follow her

    <h4>Chapter 785: Chapter 026: find someone to follow her</h4>

    ¡°En, okay.¡±Xiao Zhao nodded. She probably knew how to deal with it.

    Li Junsheng thought about it, but he was still worried. ¡°Xiao Zhao, I remember you have a younger sister? She seems to be from the army too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Xiao Zhao nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Look at what she¡¯s doing now. Is she interested in working for me?¡±

    Xiao Zhao understood immediately. ¡°Mayor Li, do you want my sister to protect Miss Ye?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Li Junsheng nodded. ¡°Ask around. If she has nothing else to do, let here. If she does, I¡¯ll find someone else.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll askter.¡±

    Li Junsheng nodded. He was more or less relieved. With someone protecting ye Zhen, she would be safer.

    He thought it was unnecessary, but the little girl¡¯s actions today had scared him.

    If he didn¡¯t let anyone keep an eye on her, he wouldn¡¯t be at ease.

    ..

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t know that Li Junsheng was thinking of hiring a bodyguard for her. After Li Junsheng left, she did take a nap.

    Speaking of which, ever since she had been with Li Junsheng, she hadn¡¯t slept enough every day. She was always so sleepy.

    Thinking of this, Ye Zhen¡¯s face unconsciously turned a little red.

    On the surface, Li Junsheng looked gentle and gentle, but who knew that he was actually such a beast in private?

    After getting up for dinner, she waited for a while, but Li Junsheng did note back. She knew that his meeting today might be veryte.

    She stood in front of the window. It was already dark. She could still see the shadow of the car before, but now it was nowhere to be seen.

    After some thought, she gave Ling Xuan a call. She asked the other party to check on Chen Liang.

    Ye Zhen only rememberedter that there should be a way to find Chen Liang. She still suspected ye Ninghan in her heart, but she also believed that with Ye Ninghan¡¯s ability, she would not be able to find anyone who was too powerful.

    It was very likely that the person who helped her was Chen Liang.

    Ling Xuan¡¯s family had some power, so it was easy for her to capture a person and find a person.

    She didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Ling Xuan. After the other party agreed, she hung up the phone. Now, she only waited to see Chen Liang¡¯s result. She didn¡¯t know what he was doing.

    ... ..

    Qingcheng City¡¯s Entrepreneurs Symposium.

    The people who came today were all influential figures in Qingcheng. Apart from the presidents, vice presidents, chairmen, and shareholders of some importantpanies. There were also some city leaders.

    Previously, director Zhang, director Shen, and director Jiang of the paintingpany were also invited. When the few of them entered the door, they realized that ye Nanshan wasn¡¯t at such a symposium.

    The three of them looked at each other and finally found their seats.

    Not long after they sat down, Li Junsheng arrived. He was the new mayor and was now in charge of Qingcheng¡¯s economy. Almost everyone in Qingcheng knew about him.

    He had the highest status here. After he finished speaking, it was the turn of some outstanding entrepreneurs to speak.

    During the meeting, chairman Shen¡¯s and chairman Zhang¡¯s phones Rang twice. When the two of them got up to answer the phone, chairman Jiang¡¯s cell phone rang as well.

    Li Junsheng watched the three of them go out to answer the phone and sit in their own seats. Their eyes and brows were indifferent, as if they were smiling.

    Soon, the three of them came in again. Their faces were not very good. Especially chairman Zhang, his face was very ugly.

    Li Junsheng nced at secretary Chen behind him and gave a few orders. Secretary Chen responded and left.

    The seminarsted for the whole morning. When the meeting was over. Chairman Shen and the others couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. They quickly got up and were about to leave.

    Who knew that Secretary Chen woulde up and say something to them? They looked at each other and quickly looked in the direction where Li Junsheng was sitting.

    Li Junsheng¡¯s figure had disappeared.

    Half an hourter, Li Junsheng¡¯s figure appeared in a private room of a hotel in Qingcheng.

    Secretary Chen followed behind him and the two of them entered the door together. Chairman Zhang, chairman Shen, and chairman Jiang were already waiting inside. ..

    Seeing Li Junsheng enter the door, the three of them stood up together. ¡°Mayor Li.¡±

    ¡°Mm, take a seat.¡±

    Li Junsheng looked calm and collected. The three of them looked at each other. They had been discussing for a long time, but they really didn¡¯t understand why the newly appointed mayor wanted to see them or to see them alone.

    Li Junsheng asked them to sit down, but the three of them stood for a while and waited for Li Junsheng to sit down before they sat down.

    They beckoned for Secretary Chen to call the waiter to serve the dishes. As they spoke, they gave secretary Chen a look. Secretary Chen understood and quickly left.

    ¡°I called you here today because there¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    Li Junsheng picked up the teapot in front of him and poured tea for the three of them. Chairman Jiang and the others didn¡¯t look right. Especially chairman Zhang. He stood up.

    ¡°Mayor Li, we¡¯ll do it ourselves. How can we let Mayor Li Do It?¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±Li Junsheng smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a human too. There¡¯s nothing special about me. Why Can¡¯t I pour tea?¡±

    Chairman Zhang felt the hair on his back stand up. He didn¡¯t understand what Li Junsheng was trying to do. After the mayor came here, only a handful of people could see him.

    Li Junsheng had a gentle appearance and looked very amiable, but no one dared to look down on him. Because when he came here, he did something to make an example of others.

    Li Junsheng, who was in charge of the economy, wanted to open a new factory in the first month of his tenure. All the approval procedures had beenpleted.

    However, Li Junsheng came. He personally inspected the factory and found that the factory had an unqualified target. He directly ordered the other party to stop building the factory.

    The factory manager thought that Li Junsheng was displeased that they did not send gifts and prepared a generous gift for them. Who knew that Li Junsheng would directly send their gifts to the Discipline Inspection Department.

    They could not escape the crime of bribery.

    The other party was not convinced and still wanted to go against Li Junsheng. However, Li Junsheng found evidence of the other party¡¯s illegal pollution discharge. Both crimes weremitted at the same time.

    This time, not to mention building a new factory, even the old factory was shut down and reorganized. Not only was a huge sum of money fined, but the factory manager was also imprisoned for a few months because of this.

    This matter had caused a stir in Qingcheng the moment it arrived. Those people also knew that this Li Junsheng looked easy to talk to on the surface. But she was a tough nut to crack.

    How could the few of them not be afraid when the mayor, who was rumored to be difficult to talk to, personally poured tea for them who were not considered important figures in Qingcheng?

    ¡°Mayor Li, I didn¡¯t know that you invited US ¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±Li Junsheng interrupted the other party. ¡°I should have invited you to drink, but you know that public officials are not allowed to drink during work, so we can only substitute tea for wine.¡±

    ¡°Mayor Li is too polite.¡±

    ¡°Mayor Li is too polite.¡±

    The three of them spoke at the same time, and their expressions became more and more uneasy. Especially chairman Zhang. He had asked Mayor Li twice what he wanted them to do, but he did not get an answer. He felt uneasy.

    Li Junsheng did not answer their questions. Instead, he asked Secretary Chen, who had just returned, why the food was not served yet.

    Secretary Chen nodded and said that the food would be served soon. Sure enough, the waiter quickly served the food. Li Junsheng looked at them and smiled.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat first. If there¡¯s anything else, let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    With Li Junsheng around, how could director Zhang and the others have a say in these matters?

    A waiter opened the door and the people behind began to serve the dishes. The first dish was ced on the table. It was just a simple pig heart soup.

    ¡°This first dish is called heart bright eyes.¡±

    ¡°This second dish is rarely muddle-headed.¡±

    ¡°This third dish is called a gentleman¡¯s love of money. It is wise to take it.¡±

    ¡°This fourth dish is called a wise man who understands the circumstances ¨C¡±

    Li Junsheng personally announced the names of the dishes. Each of these dishes was more and more strange. Chairman Zhang and the others were all shrewd people. After hearing thest two dishes, what else could they not understand?

    This mayor Li was probably targeting them today. They didn¡¯t know what they had done wrong to have to trouble Li Junsheng toe and give them some advice.

    Li Junsheng had finished registering the names of the dishes, so he asked secretary Chen to sit down and eat with them.

    ¡°Come,e, eat. Don¡¯t be polite. Although the dishes are simple and crude now, I can still hear the names. Have a good taste, I believe it will have a different taste.¡±

    ¡°...¡±the few directors trembled,pletely not understanding what they had done. Or perhaps they had done something wrong?

    How could they still have the appetite to eat? They were all extremely nervous.

    Li Junsheng¡¯s appetite was not bad, and he ate quite contentedly. When he was satisfied, the others were even more nervous.

    After a meal, director Zhang and the others were so frightened that they did not eat anything.

    After the meal, Li Junsheng asked someone to bring the fruits.

    ¡°I have to go to workter. Please make yourselves at home.¡±

    ¡°Mayor Li, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Director Zhang was a little older after all. Now that the meal was over, he also wanted to ask, ¡°Mayor Li, you haven¡¯t told us what you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just treating you to a meal.¡±

    Li Junsheng said it casually, but they didn¡¯t dare to say it casually. Chairman Zhang still wanted to ask, but chairman Jiang gave him a look. Chairman Zhang didn¡¯t ask anymore.

    Li Junsheng finished his meal and wanted to leave. However, when she was about to get up, she suddenly nced at chairman Zhang.

    ¡°I heard that Chairman Zhang¡¯spany needs a loan?¡±

    ¡°AH? Yes. Yes.¡±

    Chairman Zhang had just answered the phone and was talking about this matter. They were shareholders of the general drawingpany, but it was impossible for them to only have shares in general drawing.

    Other than general drawing, they also had other industries. Chairman Zhang had been working on a project recently that required a loan of more than 100 million yuan. However, the bank had called him today. They had clearly gone through the procedures, yet they insisted on going through another audit. That was why he was in such a hurry.

    It wasn¡¯t just him. Chairman Shen and chairman Jiang had encountered simr problems.

    They didn¡¯t understand what was going on either. It was obviously the same operation as usual. Why couldn¡¯t it be audited.

    ¡°This loan is good for business,¡±Li Junsheng said at the right time. ¡°Not only can it develop the economy of Qingcheng, but it can also promote employment.¡±

    The other three didn¡¯t understand and thought that Li Junsheng was praising them. However, Li Junsheng changed the topic.

    ¡°However, a few days ago during a meeting in the city, I happened to meet President Zhou, President Yang, and the others. Theyined to me. They said that the current loans were easy to release, but difficult to get back. Manypanies did not have the qualifications at all, but they liked to give face. In the end, it was a headache to repay the loanster. So it¡¯s not easy to lend now.¡±

    Director Zhang felt a chill on his back. He almost instantly understood what Li Junsheng meant.

    Li Junsheng stopped talking and stopped talking.

    ¡°Alright, in short, you are all excellent entrepreneurs in Qingcheng. I understand. ¡°When you get back, Tell President Zhou and the others that yourpany is different from others. Tell them not to block your loans. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¨C¡±

    Hearing this, what else could president Zhang and the others say? They didn¡¯t know what they had done wrong to make Li Junsheng target them.

    President Jiang and president Shen felt that they had been wronged. They didn¡¯t understand what they had done to offend Li Junsheng.

    After thinking about it, the few of them couldn¡¯t figure it out. Without knowing what they had done wrong, they went to ask Secretary Chen.

    ..

    Li Junsheng did not care about the rest of the matter. Originally, he did not need to personally handle such a small matter.

    However, when he thought of hisdy being bullied by these shareholders, he was very angry. Very angry. He was so angry that he wanted to personally teach these people a lesson.

    What was the point of making them eat a meal in fear? Hisdy, other than him, could not be bullied by anyone.

    He called his little girl, but he didn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t bring her cell phone with her or pick up the phone.

    Li Junsheng furrowed his brows, thinking that maybe he needed to hire a nanny. Staying at home not only helped her cook, but also kept an eye on her.

    There were many things to do in the afternoon, two meetings, and an inspection. Li Junsheng was busy until eight o¡¯clock in the evening.

    When he got home, the little girl was ying with her phone on the sofa. He didn¡¯t know what she was ying with. She was so engrossed that she didn¡¯t even notice that he had entered the house.

    Li Junsheng frowned because the little girl had ignored him.

    He changed his shoes, entered the house, and walked behind ye Zhen. Only then did he realize that ye Zhen was actually ying with pleasure.

    The corner of Li Junsheng¡¯s mouth twitched for a moment. He reached out to grab ye Zhen¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move. There are only three steps left. I still have a few pieces of ice left.¡±Ye Zhen turned her body to block the phone from Li Junsheng.

    ¡°This is very difficult. Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    His charm was not as great as a phone? Li Junshengughed in anger. He pulled her body in his direction without caring about anything else. At the same time, he reached out to grab her phone.

    Ye Zhen pressed thest step, but because of Li Junsheng¡¯s action, her hand trembled and she pressed the wrong button.

    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s dead.¡±

    Ye Zhen was furious. She stood up and red at Li Junsheng. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I¡¯ve been locked up for a long time. I¡¯m So Sad, you know?¡±

    Li Junsheng nced at the phone page. The cartoon character was crying.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been ying with your phone at home all day?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ye Zhen didn¡¯t think that she was wrong. ¡°You won¡¯t let me go out again, so I can only y games at home.¡±

    As she spoke, she tried to snatch her phone back. Li Junsheng raised the phone up high, but ye Zhen didn¡¯t grab it. Instead, she hung it on his body.

    ¡°Uncle Li ¨C¡±

    Li Junsheng put the phone aside and pulled her into his arms to sit down.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your Father Call You?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ye Zhen shook her head. ¡°He definitely won¡¯t agree to my conditions.¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s brows were knitted tightly together. Ye Zhen suddenly smiled. ¡°I can be sure that my father is definitely thinking of how to deal with Me Now.¡±

    As she spoke, her phone rang. Both of them looked at the coffee table at the same time.

    The name of the caller was ye Nanshan.

 Chapter 786 - Bite back

    <h4>Chapter 786: Chapter 027: Bite back</h4>

    Ye Nanshan? Calling her at this time?

    Ye Zhen turned to look at Li Junsheng. He signaled for her to pick up the call with his eyes.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen.¡±Ye Nanshan¡¯s voice sounded dissatisfied. ¡°What did you do this time? Why? Why is an Yuanpany not cooperating with us?¡±

    An Yuanpany had been cooperating with them since the founding of he he. Now, they said they weren¡¯t cooperating. Why didn¡¯t Ye Nanshan get angry?

    ¡°You mean this?¡±Ye Zhen really felt a little wronged. ¡°What can I Do?¡±

    She really wasn¡¯t the one who did the an yuanpany. She didn¡¯t think she was that capable. She only made a few phone calls and said a few words to Ning Hai¡¯spanies.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯m your father.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±Ye Zhenughed. ¡°I¡¯m going too far? How can I be as far as you?¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡°ye Nanshan sneered. ¡°Fine, do you have to go all out?¡±

    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying. What do you mean I have to go all out? Aren¡¯t you the one who has to go all out?¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t give ye Nanshan a chance to speak. ¡°My mother¡¯s body isn¡¯t even cold yet, and you¡¯re already in a hurry to get a new wife. After marrying Auntie, in order to please her, you looked coldly at her and treated me coldly. Why is it that now, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going overboard?¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, since you¡¯re determined to do it to the end, then we¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll apany you anytime.¡±Ye Zhen really didn¡¯t understand. He was clearly her biological father, how could he treat her like this?

    After thinking about it, it could only be said that the two of them were not fated.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±Li Junsheng had already hit director Shen and the others. As long as they were not confused, they would know which side they were on.

    ¡°Think carefully about how to unite with the other shareholders and pull your father out of that position.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Zhen nodded. Right now, what she needed to do the most was this matter.

    However, ye Zhen did not expect that ye Nanshan would make the first move before she could summon the big boss of the shareholders.

    Ye Zhen looked at thewyer in front of her and was stunned for a moment. She looked at the person in front of her with confusion.

    The person who came to find her today was awyer. His surname was Ding. He was thewyer who represented the general drawingpany. Ye Zhen knew this person and knew that he was the one who handled some of the matters in the legal affairs of the General Drawing Company.

    However, the news thatwyer Ding brought today made ye Zhen stunned on the spot.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said, ording to Ms. Lu He¡¯s will. The shares that Ms. Lu he left behind are still in dispute. My client asked me toe to his house and ask you to hand over 20% of your shares. We want to redistribute them.¡±

    It had nothing to do with her? Ye Zhen narrowed her eyes and looked at the person in front of her. ¡°Say that again.¡±

    ¡°We have evidence here that Ms. Lu Yi was not in her right mind when she made this will. Since she did not make this will while she was awake, then the authenticity of the will needs to be further discussed.¡±

    /

    Ye Zhen now understood that this was ye Nanshan¡¯s backup n. So he was waiting for her here.

    She was still young back then. Lu Yi was afraid that ye Nanshan would not take good care of her daughter after her death, so she gave her daughter 20% of the shares.

    Thewyer from before had the surname of Xi. He had once been entrusted by Lu Yi to make a will for Lu Yi. Ye Zhen, who was only in her teens back then, naturally knew about this.

    Lawyer XI had gotten to know her through the Lu family¡¯s connections. Therefore, when ye Zhen went to the Lu family in the early years, she often sawwyer XI.

    It was just thatwyer Xi had emigrated to Canada two years ago, so it was difficult to find him now.

    ¡°Lawyer Ding, when my mother made her will, I had a good memory. What you said just now was not true.¡±

    The shares that her mother had given her were hers. She would not give them to anyone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Ye. I can understand how you feel. But there are some things that I still have to let you know.¡±

    As she spoke,wyer Ding took out a few documents and spread them out in front of ye Zhen.

    ¡°Miss Ye, you can take a look. These are the medical records of your mother.¡±

    Ye Zhen had always wanted to know the cause of Lu she¡¯s death. She picked up the medical records on the table and began to read them.

    There were many names on them that she could not understand, but there were two doses of medication in them. The instructions were clear to her.

    Clozapine.

    ¡°Miss Ye, you should know what clozapine is for, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Ye Zhen clenched the report tightly and looked atwyer Ding with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°Lawyer Ding, help me exin.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Lawyer Ding took out another set of instructions. ¡°We all know that clozapine is a drug for treating mental illness.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s expression was already quite ugly.

    ¡°Miss Ye, I can understand your feelings, but the truth is the truth,wyer Ding said expressionlessly. She pushed the remaining documents in front of ye Zhen.

    ¡°The truth is that your mother¡¯s condition when she made her will was very bad. In addition, she had been taking clozapine. We have reason to doubt it. Therefore, we have every reason to doubt the authenticity of the previous will.¡±

    Ye Zhen could not take it anymore. ¡°Lawyer Ding, why don¡¯t you tell me directly? What do you want to do now that you suspect that this will is fake?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ye, Mr. Ye is your biological father. He doesn¡¯t want to go to court with you. So the best way is for you to take the initiative, Miss Ye, and transfer the 20% of shares to your father. Of course, as a reward for your cooperation. He will give you a certain amount ofpensation. As for the specific conditions, you can set them yourself.¡±

    Ye Zhen sat there. For a moment, she felt as if her brain had exploded.

    She stared at the face of the person in front of her. At first, she was angry, butter, she was calm.

    The corners of her lips curled up. She looked atwyer Ding with a smile that was not a smile. ¡°Lawyer Ding, what did you say? Did you mean what you said just now?¡±

    ¡°No, it was Mr. Ye¡¯s idea.¡±

    Lawyer Ding was afraid that she would not agree, so she deliberately added, ¡°Miss Ye, you have to understand that if this kind ofwsuit really goes to court, it won¡¯t do you any good.¡±

    Ye Zhen nodded as if she understood her situation. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    She picked up her phone and gave ye Nanshan a call. Lawyer Ding thought that she had figured it out, but she did not expect this mission to be so simple.

    Ye Zhen¡¯s call was picked up. She looked atwyer Ding¡¯s face expressionlessly.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen?¡±Of course, he knew what ye Nanshan had done. He listened to Chen Wan and Ye Ninghan¡¯s instructions. He questioned the authenticity of the shares in ye Zhen¡¯s hands.

    Ye Nanshan was already prepared for his daughter to be unhappy and lose her temper when he received a call from ye Zhen.

    Ye Zhen¡¯s voice was extremely soft as she was about to exin herself.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you want the shares in My Hands?¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, I don¡¯t want your shares. I just think that you¡¯re going to marry outside after all, and these shares belong to the Ye family ¨C¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡±Ye Zhen didn¡¯t want to listen to his extremely hypocritical and polite words. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for you to want the shares.¡±

    Each word rang in his ear. ¡°Dad, you want the shares. It¡¯s simple. You and Chen Wan, Go See My mom together. When the timees, I¡¯ll definitely burn the share transfer authorization for you to see.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, you ¨C¡°ye Nanshan was furious. He mmed the table hard.

    Ye Zhenpletely ignored him and hung up the phone. After hanging up the phone, she looked coldly atwyer Ding. ¡°Lawyer Ding, you should have heard what I said just now, right?¡±

    Lawyer Ding felt cold sweat break out on her forehead when ye Zhen looked at her like that.

    ¡°Ye... Miss Ye.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Zhen didn¡¯t give him any more chances. ¡°You¡¯re not wee here. Lawyer Ding, please.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ye, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°The shares are in my hands, so they¡¯re mine. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like it or protest. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you have to fight my father in court. Since I¡¯ve already decided, I¡¯m not afraid of losing.¡±

    She stood up with a cold expression. ¡°You can try. Can You Get What You Want?¡±

    Lawyer Ding could be considered knowledgeable. Previously, he had dealt with any matters that would require him to deal with. He had also met ye Zhen a few times.

    However, there had never been a time when he was as fearful as this one.

    ¡°Miss Ye, why are you so stubborn? If you really go to court, you won¡¯t be able to gain any advantage. Moreover, this will also disturb your mother¡¯s spirit in heaven, so ¨C¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    It would have been fine if he had not mentioned Lu He. But when he mentioned Lu he, ye Zhen could not help but look at him. ¡°If my mother really had a spirit in heaven, I¡¯m afraid she would have struck down a bolt of lightning first and struck all of you to death.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ye ¨C¡±

    ¡°Get out. Get Out. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s temper red up, andwyer Ding had no choice but to leave. When she left, she didn¡¯t forget to try to convince ye Zhen again.

    But Ye Zhen was still in a fit of anger. Seeing thatwyer Ding was about to speak again, she couldn¡¯t help it. She got up, picked up a vase on the coffee table, and was about to throw it at his face.

    Lawyer Ding was shocked and quickly left.

    After he left, Ye Zhen covered her heart with one hand and then retreated to the sofa and sat down.

    Ye Nanshan, Chen Wan, Ye Ninghan. Good, you guys are really good.

    Before her mother died, she didn¡¯t let her have a good time. Now, for some shares, after many years, she dug out the so-called medical records.

    What clozapine. She had never even heard of it before. If something were to happen to Lu He¡¯s mental state, it wouldn¡¯t be a random will. Instead, he would directly drag ye Nanshan, that scumbag, down with him.

    When ye Zhen thought of this, she felt a wave of pain in her head. She pressed on the pain and thought of ye Nanshan¡¯s motive for doing all these things.

    She couldn¡¯t help but call Ling Xuan.

    ¡°Ling Xuan.¡±Ye Zhen wanted to ask if Ling Xuan had found out anything about Lu he¡¯s cause of death?

    ¡°Zhen Zhen.¡±Ling Xuan said happily on the other end of the phone, ¡°I have already restored the video from that night. In other words, I have already found that man.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 787 - the person that night was actually him

    <h4>Chapter 787: Chapter 028: the person that night was actually him</h4>

    Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t hide her excitement. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±Ling Xuan¡¯s voice was filled with unconceble pride. Ye Zhen had entrusted her with this matter for a long time. It was already too slow to find out who the person was until now.

    At this moment, ye Zhen couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about the cause of Lu He¡¯s death. She tightened her grip on her phone. ¡°You said that you recovered the video from that day? Can you really see clearly who that person was?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Come to my house quickly. Or, can I go to your house to look for you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle over now.¡±It was impossible for ye Zhen not to be excited. As long as this person wasn¡¯t found, it would be a day of threats.

    Ye Nanshan didn¡¯t even care about his face now. How could he say that his mother was delirious when she made her will?

    How was that possible? Ye Zhen¡¯s heart was filled with ridicule. However, she was extremely certain that this was one of the ways they were going to deal with her.

    Without the shares, she would lose control of the general drawingpany. When that time came, they would be in charge of the drawingpany. As for her, she would not even be able to keep the property that her mother had left for her.

    Ye Zhen¡¯s expression was very cold, but she did not have the time to settle the score with ye Nanshan and the others.

    It did not matter. She would first remove the potential danger. She wouldn¡¯t feel at ease until that man was found that day.

    She hurried to Ling Xuan¡¯s ce. She and Ling Xuan had been good friends for many years. Ling Xuan usually worked in thepany where the Ling family worked.

    She had a good rtionship with Ling Xuan. Almost as soon as she entered Ling Xuan¡¯spany, someone came over and led her upstairs.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    Ling Xuan waved at her, indicating for her to go behind her desk.

    Ye Zhen went over, and Ling Xuan had already clicked on the video and started ying. ¡°You can take a look. This is the video of the man who entered the room earlier.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Zhen stood beside her and watched the video.

    The video was initially the scene of ye Zhen being sent into the room. Ye Zhen was carried in by someone. It could be seen that she was drunk.

    Very soon, a man appeared. The man was supported by someone, and it was obvious that he was drunk as well. However, that man seemed to be drunk as well. Ye Zhen could only see his back.

    But just this back view alone was already familiar to ye Zhen.

    The man was supported into the door, and she saw the man¡¯s side profile. Ye Zhen waspletely stunned. She was very familiar with that side profile. Was That Him?

    No. That was impossible. How could Li Junsheng be the person from that day?

    Ye Zhen thought she had seen wrongly, but the video continued. In the blink of an eye, the next morning, Ye Zhen woke up. She didn¡¯t have time to see clearly and left in a hurry.

    But not long after, a person entered the room. Ye Zhen also knew that person. It was secretary Chen.

    Soon, secretary Chen came out. The person behind him was surprisingly Li Junsheng.

    Li Junsheng? How could Li Junsheng be the person from that night? Ye Zhen¡¯s mind was in a mess.

    She thought about Li Junsheng¡¯ster behavior. Could it be that he deliberately approached her from the beginning?

    No. It was not necessary, but why didn¡¯t he tell her? Or was he like her? Was he set up by someone and didn¡¯t know about it?

    The more ye Zhen thought about it, the more confused she became.

    ¡°Did you see it clearly?¡±Ling Xuan watched the video again, she clicked her tongue. ¡°This man is quite good-looking. I don¡¯t know where your stepsister found him. I¡¯ve already sent someone to check his whereabouts. However, I feel that she looks a little familiar. I think I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll find him eventually.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for her.¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s voice was faint, and there was a hint of fatigue in it. Ling Xuan looked at her with some confusion.

    Ye Zhen stood up straight and took a step back. His gaze fell on the frozen video. In the video, Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes were clear and bright, and his expression was cold.

    This was a side of him that she had never seen before.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to look for her?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thank you, Ling Xuan. However, there¡¯s really no need to look for her.¡±

    Ye Zhen narrowed her eyes. She thought of whatwyer Ding had said to her today. ¡°If you really want to help me, you can continue to investigate the cause of my mother¡¯s illness back then.¡±

    Thinking of whatwyer Ding had said today, there was a hint of coldness in her eyes, she told Ling Xuan about this. ¡°I absolutely don¡¯t believe that my mother has mental problems. I also absolutely believe that when my mother made her will, she waspletely awake. ¡°But now, they¡¯re using such ame excuse to take away my shares. I absolutely can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    Ling Xuan¡¯s face was filled with righteous indignation. Her entire face turned ugly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too shameless?¡±

    ¡°Have they done enough shameless things?¡±Ye Zhen patted Ling Xuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re very angry. But you¡¯re not angry now. The most important thing is to quickly resolve this matter. The first step is to prove that my mother was mentally sound before she passed away. The second step is to find evidence that Chen Wan may have murdered my mother. I don¡¯t believe that my mother will fall ill and die at such a young age. Ling Xuan, I can only rely on you now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±Ling Xuan couldn¡¯t bear to see her good friend being bullied. ¡°If you believe me, I¡¯ll definitely help you investigate everything.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±Her best friend helped her unconditionally and trusted her.

    Ling Xuan¡¯s attention was diverted. She didn¡¯t think about what had happened to her before, nor did she think about that man¡¯s matter anymore.

    After all, Ye Zhen didn¡¯t want to investigate. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to, but there was something more important than that.

    For example, finding out the true cause of her mother¡¯s death.

    Ye Zhen left Ling Xuan¡¯s ce. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go home. She drove around aimlessly on the road.

    Li Junsheng was the person from that night. This discovery made her unable to recover from her shock.

    She seriously thought about Li Junsheng¡¯s condition at that time. Her expression and heart were certain that he might not have known about what happened that night.

    But why did he suddenly get together with her?

    She had a lot of doubts in her heart. She wanted to rush over and question Li Junsheng immediately, but she held back in the end.

    Li Junsheng was still at work at this time. It was useless for her to look for him.

    Ye Zhen bit her lip. Her expression was a little unsightly. After wandering on the street for a long time, she finally went to buy some beer and went home.

    When she got home, Li Junsheng was still not back. Ye Zhen sat on the sofa, opened a bottle of beer and started drinking.

    Bottle after bottle.

    Soon, she had finished half of the dozen of beer she bought. Halfway through, Li Junsheng came back.

    The moment Li Junsheng entered the room, he smelled a strong smell of alcohol. He looked at ye Zhen, who was sitting on the sofa.

    She had just finished a can of beer. Seeing hime in, she smiled. Her face, which was red from drunkenness, looked a little silly.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±She burped, then stood up and walked to Li Junsheng unsteadily.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Li Junsheng smelled the alcohol around her. She frowned. ¡°Why do you drink so much?¡±

 Chapter 788 - Did You Lie to me

    <h4>Chapter 788: Chapter 029: Did You Lie to me</h4>

    ¡°Was it a lot?¡±Ye Zhen shook her head. ¡°No. I only drank a little beer.¡±

    Drank a little? Li Junsheng turned around and looked behind ye Zhen. He didn¡¯t scream, ¡°What Happened?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±Ye Zhen frowned and stared at Li Junsheng. ¡°I want to know too. What happened to me?¡±

    She reached out to hold Li Junsheng¡¯s shoulder and let out a breath of alcohol. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    ¡°Zhen Zhen?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±Ye Zhen blinked and looked confused. ¡°Do you like me?¡±

    There was something wrong with ye Zhen today. Li Junsheng reached out to hold her waist and pulled her into his arms. They had been together for almost two months, but this was the first time he had seen ye Zhen like this.

    ¡°I like her.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    Ye Zhen waved his hand away and took a step back. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen?¡±

    ¡°You definitely don¡¯t like me.¡±Ye Zhen shook her head. She had been drinking, and this action made her even more drunk. She blinked her eyes and looked at Li Junsheng.

    ¡°Uncle Li, you don¡¯t like me.¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together as he watched ye Zhen pretend to be crazy with alcohol.

    He reached out and pulled her into his embrace. Their eyes met. ¡°I don¡¯t Like You?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±Ye Zhen nodded. She looked drunk.

    Li Junsheng narrowed his eyes. He reached out and carried her in his arms. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. I¡¯ll bring you back to your room to rest.¡±

    Ye Zhen ced her hand on his neck. She stared at him intently. ¡°Uncle Li, have you ever lied to me?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer, so she asked again, ¡°Uncle Li, have you ever lied to me?¡±

    Li Junsheng was now sure that the little girl was drunk. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±Ye Zhen blinked her eyes, and her hand was still on his neck. She blinked her misty eyes and looked at him.

    His heart softened, and he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her on the lips. ¡°Tell me, what have I ever lied to you about?¡±

    Perhaps he had used some tricks when he was with this little girl, but there was no such thing as lying.

    Who would have thought that ye Zhen would be silent after hearing his words. She lowered her head with a dejected look on her face.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen?¡±

    Ye Zhen struggled for a moment, wanting to get out of his arms. Li Junsheng watched her take a step back, then another.

    Finally, she sat on the sofa. She bent her knees and reached for the wine.

    Li Junsheng stopped her from reaching for the wine. He sat down beside her, picked her up, and held her in his arms.

    Ye Zhen looked at him and reached out to grab the wine in his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore.¡±Li Junsheng didn¡¯t understand what had happened to ye Zhen, but his intuition was rted to him. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±Ye Zhen buried her face in his chest. Her voice was very low, and there was a hint of helplessness in it. ¡°I lied to you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Seeing that Li Junsheng didn¡¯t understand what was going on, she held ye Zhen¡¯s shoulder and tried to make her raise her head, but she refused no matter what.

    ¡°Uncle Li, I lied to you.¡±

    Ye Zhen lowered her head and looked at him. ¡°Actually, you should know. When I was with you, it wasn¡¯t my first time ¨C¡±

    Li Junsheng was stunned for a moment. Then, he suddenly realized something. ¡°Zhen Zhen, actually, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°It does matter.¡±Ye Zhen gritted her teeth, and her voice sounded like she was gnashing her teeth. ¡°My first time, I gave it to a cowherd.¡±

    Uh. Cowherd? Li Junsheng¡¯s expression became a little strange. ¡°Zhen Zhen, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°I hate that ¡®cowherd¡¯so much.¡±Ye Zhen gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Uncle Li, do you know? ¡°That damned stepsister of mine found that Cowherd. ¡°The day before, she used the opportunity of me and my colleagues attending the celebration party to bring me to the hotel room.¡±

    Li Junsheng actually knew what happened after that. His fingertips moved, wanting to make ye Zhen forget about it.

    However, ye Zhen suddenly raised her head and looked at him. ¡°I was drunk and I wasn¡¯t conscious. I only know that I was taken advantage of, and ¨C¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t say anything else. Her eyes were red.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, you ¨C¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s expression became more and more pained. ¡°Uncle Li, did you know? Today, my stepsister and stepmother found awyer. Thewyer told me ¨C¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±Li Junsheng looked at her like this, and his heart ached. He wanted to carry her back into his arms.

    Ye Zhen¡¯s expression was even more conflicted and painful than before. ¡°She said that she took a nude photo of me that night.¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s expression was a little strange. He looked at Ye Zhen. ¡°Zhen Zhen, actually ¨C¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s expression became even paler. She began to cry. Her hands gripped Li Junsheng¡¯s frontpels tightly, and her body began to tremble.

    ¡°Ye Ninghan said that she wants me to transfer 20% of my shares to her. If I don¡¯t agree, she will publish my nude photo. Uncle Li ¨C¡±

    She buried her head into Li Junsheng¡¯s arms and burst into tears. ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Li Junsheng narrowed his eyes. When he thought of his previous investigation, his expression did not look good. He hugged ye Zhen tightly and patted her back gently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. She Won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she?¡±Ye Zhen raised her head. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears, and her little face was filled with tears, she looked extremely pitiful. ¡°Since she took my photo, she would definitely use it to threaten me. ¡°Uncle Li, I don¡¯t want my photo to be seen by everyone. ¡°I also don¡¯t want to transfer my shares to her. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°You have me.¡±A dangerous glint shed across Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes. Damn ye Ninghan. It seemed like she didn¡¯t have the time to deal with her before, which gave her a chance toe out and run around.

    The most important thing at the moment was to resolve the matter in front of her.

    ¡°Uncle Li, even if it was you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything, right?¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s face was filled with despair. ¡°Uncle Li, tell me, if you were me, what would you do? Would you transfer the shares to her, or not transfer the shares to her and let her post my nude photos all over the world?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±Li Junsheng patted her back. Looking at the little girl¡¯s expression, his heart ached. ¡°Do You Trust Me?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±Ye Zhen stopped crying and looked up at Li Junsheng. ¡°Uncle Li, how are you going to solve this?¡±

    Li Junsheng pinched her palm and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me. I¡¯ll definitely help you solve it.¡±

    ¡°But, you have to tell me what you n to do, right?¡±Ye Zhen looked at him pitifully. ¡°Uncle Li ¨C¡±

    Li Junsheng didn¡¯t have time to exin his n, ye Zhen¡¯s tears fell again. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. Why did i fall for ye Ninghan¡¯s trick that day? If I hadn¡¯t been more careful and more careful, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen for it. I was really too careless and stupid.¡±

    ¡°Zhen Zhen ¨C¡°Li Junsheng sighed.

    Ye Zhen started a new round of self-loathing. ¡°I¡¯ve actually been trying hard to forget what happened that night, but now I realize that I can¡¯t forget it at all. My heart hurts so much, so sad. Uncle Li. Do you think that I¡¯m A. . . I¡¯m a woman who¡¯s been defiled? I ¨C¡±

    Her lips were gently kissed, and Ye Zhen stared at him with a pair of tearful eyes.

    Li Junsheng gently kissed her lips. He didn¡¯t want her to say any more nonsense. The grievance in ye Zhen¡¯s eyes almost melted his heart.

    Hearing the self-loathing in her words, his heart ached. How could he watch the little girl continue like this?

    There was a faint smell of alcohol in her mouth, and together with the smell of alcohol on her body, he felt that he was a little drunk.

    This little girl in front of him, looking like this, undoubtedly made him feel very sympathetic and moved.

    After the kiss ended, Li Junsheng caressed her cheek. ¡°Zhen Zhen, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±Ye Zhen bit her lip, unable to hide the grievance on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense, I¡¯m ¨C¡±

    ¡°The person that night was me.¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s words made ye Zhen¡¯s eyes widen. She looked at him in disbelief. For a moment, she thought that there was something wrong with her ears. ¡°You, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, it was me that night.¡±

    ¡°No, how could it be?¡±Ye Zhen was confused. She wanted to find her voice, but found it difficult. ¡°Why? You? How Could It Be You?¡±

    ¡°It was me. It was me, not some gigolo, so there were no photos, and there was no way for you to give your shares to her in exchange for your nude photos. I believe that she doesn¡¯t have any at all.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±Ye Zhen was obviously in shock.

    Li Junsheng¡¯s heart ached terribly. He kissed her on the lips, then on the cheeks, and then on the earlobes. ¡°Zhen Zhen, I¡¯ve said it before. I Won¡¯t lie to you. The person that night was indeed me.¡±

    Ye Zhen bit her lip and looked at him. She felt as if a fog had enveloped her. ¡°Uncle Li?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Ye Zhen lowered her eyes. She lowered her head as if she was digesting Li Junsheng¡¯s words. Li Junsheng was not in a hurry. He waited for her to digest the news.

    The little girl in her arms did not move for a long time. Then, just as Li Junsheng was thinking about how to convince the little girl, ye Zhen finally raised her head.

    Ye Zhen finally raised her head. Her eyes were clear and clear. Although there were still traces of tears at the corner of her eyes, she looked extremely clear-headed.

    Before Li Junsheng realized what was wrong, ye Zhen spoke indifferently, ¡°Uncle Li, was it you that night?¡±

    ¡°... Yes.¡±

    ¡°So, you knew about this a long time ago, right?¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at ye Zhen and suddenly realized that he had been tricked. Since when did the little girl that he thought needed his careful care learn how to trick him?

    ¡°Uncle Li, you haven¡¯t told me yet. Did you know about this a long time ago?¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at him firmly, and the meaning in her eyes was very clear. She already knew, and he had already admitted it. Lying at this time wouldn¡¯t help.

    Li Junsheng cleared his throat. ¡°Yes. I already knew.¡±

    ¡°Early? How early?¡±

    ¡°...¡±this was definitely a dead-end question. Li Junsheng pursed his lips into a straight line and did not answer this question.

    At this time, Ye Zhen moved from a side seat to a straddle on his body. Her hands were ced on Li Junsheng¡¯s shoulders, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly with a faint smile. ¡°Uncle Li, why did you stop talking?¡±

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, I can exin this.¡±

    ¡°Exin. I didn¡¯t stop you from exining.¡±Ye Zhen was kind. ¡°You exin, I¡¯m listening.¡±

    It was too embarrassing. Li Junsheng felt a toothache. He had lived for more than thirty years, and this was the first time he had fallen into the hands of a little girl. But this little girl was his sweetheart.

    ¡°Uncle Li, I¡¯m still waiting for you to exin.¡±

    Ye Zhen smiled faintly, but the coldness in her eyes waspletely different. For the first time in so many years, Li Junsheng felt that his back was sweating, and it was a little cold.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s voice changed, and she looked at him with some grievance. ¡°Just now, you said that you didn¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    Li Junsheng was embarrassed by her bright criticism. ¡°Zhen Zhen.¡±

    She knew it just now, right? After putting on such a show, drinking and crying, she was waiting for him here?

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m still waiting for you to exin. Li ¡ª uncle.¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s face was a little dark as he dragged out the end of his sentence. Looking at the little girl¡¯s unrelenting face, he suddenly kissed her lips again.

    The Hard Kiss almost made her breathless. Ye Zhen frowned and opened her mouth, wanting to bite him back.

    How could Li Junsheng let her have her way? In this aspect, he was an absolute veteran. Very quickly, he turned the tables and suppressed ye Zhen so much that she did not have the strength to resist or resist.

    Ye Zhen¡¯s eyes reddened again. Li Junsheng looked at her. He clearly knew that this little girl was pretending and putting on an act. But he still let go of her.

    Ye Zhen, who had gained her freedom, didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, she opened her mouth and bit his shoulder.

    This bite was really heavy and fierce. Li Junsheng¡¯s face changed. But he didn¡¯t say anything and just let him bite.

    After biting, ye Zhen still didn¡¯t feel relieved. She still wanted to bite the other side. At this time, Li Junsheng finally had to stop her.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±His little girl¡¯s temper was really bad. ¡°You have such a big temper?¡±

    ¡°You Mean, you lied to me, and I can¡¯t get angry?¡±

    How could there be such a reason?

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying either.¡±Li Junsheng didn¡¯t admit it. ¡°I just didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at Li Junsheng, the smile in her eyes looked a little ambiguous. ¡°HM, you didn¡¯t tell me? I wonder what else uncle Li didn¡¯t tell me other than this? I¡¯ll take the opportunity to tell you now so that I don¡¯t have to interrogate you again next time?¡±

    The word ¡®interrogate¡¯was already out. It was obvious that the little girl was still angry.

    Li Junsheng scooped her body over. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. The person that night was me. Shouldn¡¯t You Be Happy?¡±

    Could it be that she really hoped to be a gigolo?

    Yes, she should be happy. But she was also unhappy that she was deceived by him.

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±Ye Zhen suddenly became serious. ¡°Can you tell me, are you with me because of what happened that night?¡±

    Li Junsheng didn¡¯t expect her to ask this. He was stunned.

    Ye Zhen was very persistent. She insisted on an answer. ¡°Uncle Li, you have already deceived me once. Now, please tell me. Are you close to me and with me because of what happened that night?¡±

    If Ling Xuan could find out about it, it was impossible for Li Junsheng¡¯s status to not be able to find out.

    He found out about it but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he stayed with her. She didn¡¯t quite understand his motives and intentions. But she couldn¡¯t believe that what he said about liking her was true.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Li Junsheng hadn¡¯t recovered from being set up by the little girl. He didn¡¯t answer her question and instead threw the question back to her.

    Ye Zhen had a serious expression on her face. ¡°How would I know?¡±

    ¡°...¡±the little girl¡¯s words really deserved a beating. The two of them had been together for quite some time now.

    He did not believe that she did not know how he treated the little girl. Now that he was still asking this question, she really deserved a beating.

    However, with the experience fromst time, Li Junsheng did not dare to really hit her. He could only kiss ye Zhen hard on the lips, so that her small and beautiful mouth could no longer talk nonsense.

    Shameless. He used this trick every time.

    Ye Zhen wasn¡¯t convinced and struggled to bite him back. How could Li Junsheng let her bite him? He thought of a way to restrain her and not let her have the chance to bite her.

    He was in a great mood as he watched the little girl¡¯s face turn red with anger. His hands started to be disobedient again.

    Ye Zhen grabbed his wrist without hesitation as he put his hands into his clothes.

    ¡°Uncle Li, you haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±

    He was really a little heartless. Li Junsheng lowered his head and bit her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve already made it so obvious. Do you still want to ask?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±Ye Zhen nodded. ¡°Uncle Li, I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship, and I don¡¯t know what men are thinking. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t lie to me. Tell me, are you with me because of that night, or because you like me?¡±

    She really was a persistent little girl. Li Junsheng sighed in his heart. He reached out and rubbed her hair. He really couldn¡¯t do anything to this little girl.

    ¡°I¡¯m with you because I like you. What happened that night was just an opportunity.¡±

    He was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t believe him, he added, ¡°Even if what happened that night didn¡¯t happen. I believe that if I continue to get along with you, I¡¯ll still fall in love with you. That¡¯s why I feel that what happened that night isn¡¯t important. There¡¯s no need for special exnations. And there was no need for me to specifically tell you.¡±

    Ye Zhen was silent. She knew that what he said made some sense, but she said, ¡°How do I know if what you said is true? Maybe I just want to be responsible for what happened that night.¡±

    ¡°Little girl.¡±Li Junsheng flicked her forehead. ¡°You really overestimate me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±overestimated?

    ¡°I¡¯m not that great, nor am I that noble. If the person that night wasn¡¯t you, I would have asked Secretary Chen to think of a way to resolve this matter. How could I possibly be with you?¡±

    Ye Zhen blinked. When she met the sincerity in Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes, she actually believed him. She believed that everything he said was true.

    ¡°So, whether it¡¯s your first time or not, and whether or not the person you¡¯re with at Night Is Me, is not my main concern at all. If you are, that¡¯s very good. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not. I like you as a person, not that boring andughable membrane, the so-called first time.¡±

    After knowing Li Junsheng for a few months, this was the first time ye Zhen heard him say such nice and touching words of love.

    She could not hide the excitement in her heart. When she met his deep eyes, her heart beat faster and her blood boiled. She could not help but stand up and kiss him on the lips. ¡°I believe you, Uncle Li.¡±

    What he said was true. Naturally, he was not afraid that she would not believe him. If she did not believe him now, after a long time, she would eventually believe him.

 Chapter 789 - Scared Me

    <h4>Chapter 789: Chapter 030: Scared Me</h4>

    Li Junsheng didn¡¯t care about that. He squeezed her palm. He really couldn¡¯t do anything about this little girl. ¡°You, you cried like that just now. You really scared me. Don¡¯t do it again next time.¡±

    He acted so seriously that his heart ached. How could he watch his little girl Cry Like That?

    The shyness that had just appeared on ye Zhen¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. She raised her head and looked at Li Junsheng.

    ¡°Uncle Li, what I said just now was true.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°My father found awyer and said that my mother was not in her right mind when she made the will and requested to redistribute the 20% shares.¡±

    When she said this, ye Zhen could not hide the mockery in her eyes. Her voice was even more bitter. If it was anyone else, they would not be in a good mood after being schemed against by their own biological father.

    Li Junsheng¡¯s face darkened. He had started to make a move on ye Zhen recently, but he did not expect that the other party would be so shameless.

    ¡°Uncle Li, my father ¨C¡°ye Zhen did not know what to say. She definitely did not believe that this was ye Nanshan¡¯s idea alone.

    It was probably that mother and daughter were behind the scenes, causing ye Nanshan to make such a stupid move.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about it. Leave this matter to me.¡±

    Ye Zhen shook her head and looked at Li Junsheng, suddenly, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not surprised at all. My dad will think of a way to deal with me. But I didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t even care about thisst bit of face. ¡°He said my mother was mentally ill, but he didn¡¯t even care about my mother¡¯sst bit of reputation.¡±

    She really couldn¡¯t swallow her anger. If she didn¡¯t teach him a lesson, if she didn¡¯t make Chen Wan and the others pay the price, then where was the Heavenly Dao?

    ¡°I even have reason to suspect that my mother¡¯s death back then had something to do with my father.¡±

    Otherwise, how could she disappear just like that?

    She suddenly turned around and looked at Li Junsheng, her expression full of pleading. ¡°Uncle Li, help me.¡±

    This was the first time she had clearly said these two words to him. In the past, she thought that she could carry on and she thought that she could get through it on her own.

    But she did not expect that the human heart was more sinister than she thought. However, she could no longer wait.

    ¡°Okay.¡±Li Junsheng hugged her waist and carefully held her in his arms. ¡°Leave everything to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ye Zhen pressed her face close to his chest and listened to his heartbeat. The insecurity and uncertainty she felt were finally slowly put down.

    She trusted him.

    ... ..

    Ye Zhen knew that nothing could be aplished overnight. She had never thought that Chen Wan and her daughter would be dealt with so quickly.

    It had been so long since the incident that year. Perhaps all the evidence had been destroyed. Even if she wanted to find them, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy.

    But before that, it was still possible to create trouble for the mother and daughter.

    Ye Zhen requested to hold a shareholders¡¯meeting. She informed Chairman Shen, chairman Zhang, and chairman Jiang in advance.

    They had all been beaten up by Li Junsheng before. In addition, they also had other businesses, so they didn¡¯t want to offend ye Zhen.

    Who Didn¡¯t know that the Li family was powerful? They were a serious and well-established aristocratic family in Rongcheng. They were not people that people like them could provoke.

    After ye Zhen requested for a shareholders¡¯meeting, she finally informed ye Nanshan.

    Therefore, when ye Nanshan received the message, he waste.

    ¡°You ¨C¡°ye Nanshan looked at his daughter now. How could he not be angry? ¡°Ye Zhen, what right do you have to say that you want to hold a shareholders¡¯meeting without my consent?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I inform you?¡±Ye Zhen looked as if she had fulfilled her obligation. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here now?¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, you ¨C¡°ye Nanshan was about to re up. Chen Wan, who hade with him, tugged at his sleeve to make him endure.

    Ye Nanshan sat down in his seat and looked at ye Zhen coldly. ¡°Alright. You want us to hold a shareholders¡¯meeting, so I want to ask you, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Since I want you to hold a shareholders¡¯meeting, of course it¡¯s a matter.¡±

    As Ye Zhen spoke, she smiled, she red at ye Nanshan coldly. ¡°I, Ye Zhen, hold 20% of the shares of general drawingpany. Now, I request that I want to enter the board of directors and be the Chairman of General Drawing Company.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    After saying this, Ye Nanshan and Chen Wan looked at her as if they were looking at an idiot.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, are you crazy?¡±Ye Nanshan mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet.¡±Ye Nanshan was furious. He red at ye Zhen as if he was looking at his enemy. ¡°You want to be the chairman? Dream on.¡±

    ¡°Whether you want to be the chairman or not, you¡¯ll have to dream about it.¡±Ye Zhen nodded, looking at the anger on ye Nanshan¡¯s face, he said, ¡°Dad, do you want me to remind you? If I want to join the board of directors or be the chairman, all I need is a shareholder vote?¡±

    Ye Nanshanughed in anger. ¡°You mean, you want to vote now? Don¡¯t forget that your shares were originally from an illegitimate source.¡±

    ¡°Whether or not they were from a shady background, I can¡¯t be bothered to tell you now. ¡°If you have the ability, sue me and fight me in court. When the timees, how will the court decide? How will I execute it. ¡°In front of my eyes, I¡¯m just driving, my basic shareholder rights.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous.¡±Ye Nanshan looked at ye Zhen coldly. ¡°You mean, you think you can be the chairman of the general drawingpany? You have the ability?¡±

    ¡°Whether I have the ability or not, let¡¯s not talk about it for now. It depends on everyone¡¯s opinion. If uncle Jiang and uncle Shen think I have the ability, then it means that I have it.¡±

    Ye Nanshan had a bad premonition, but he would never admit that he would lose to ye Zhen. He sneered.

    ¡°Okay. I want to see if you can get what you want.¡±

    Want to pull him out of the position of chairman? Dream on.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, I want to remind you that I have 45% of thepany¡¯s shares. What about you? How much are you? 20% . You want to pull me out with only 20% of your shares. Isn¡¯t that too ridiculous?¡±

    ¡°Chairman Ye, what are you in a hurry for?¡±

    Ye Zhen was not afraid of him at all. ¡°It¡¯s true that I only have 20% , but there¡¯s still uncle Shen and the others. You Can¡¯t just listen to your own opinion, right?¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±. There was no need to say any more nonsense. Ye Zhen did not even look at ye Nanshan. ¡°Since I¡¯ve called a few shareholders here today, I naturally have something to ask of you.¡±. Me. Ye Zhen felt that ye Nanshan didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be the chairman of the drawingpany. ¡°I request that this chairman be reced.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen ¨C¡°ye Nanshan mmed the table and stood up again.

    Ye Zhenpletely ignored him and looked at the other shareholders present. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll have to trouble all uncles toe and vote. If you support the disqualification of Ye Nanshan as chairman, please raise your hands.¡±

 Chapter 790 - he is not worthy

    <h4>Chapter 790: Chapter 031: he is not worthy</h4>

    After saying this, Ye Zhen took the lead to raise her hand to vote. Chairman Jiang and the others did not move. Ye Nanshan had a smile on his face. He did not believe that these people would be manipted by ye Zhen.

    However, in the next second, chairman Jiang and the others¡¯actions made ye Nanshan¡¯s expression change.

    Chairman Jiang, chairman Zhang, and chairman Shen actually raised their hands at the same time. The few of them only looked at ye Zhen, but they did not dare to meet ye Nanshan¡¯s gaze.

    Ye Nanshan clutched his chest and looked at these people in disbelief. His chest was heaving up and down.

    His gaze swept over chairman Zhang and was filled with shock. ¡°Old Zhang, you ¨C¡±

    Chen Wan¡¯s expression was unsightly. She had never thought that things would suddenly develop to such an extent.

    ¡°Old Shen, you, you too ¨C¡±

    Ye Nanshan could barely stand. Chen Wan quickly went forward to support him. ¡°Nanshan, are you okay? Are You Okay?¡±

    As she spoke, she turned to look at Ye Zhen. ¡°Ye Zhen, you¡¯ve gone too far. How can you treat your father like this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a father like that.¡±

    Ye Zhen stood there expressionlessly, her eyes were cold. ¡°I don¡¯t have a father who would cheat on my mother when she was sick. I don¡¯t have a father who would rather let his wife be humiliated in heaven for a little share and a little fortune. ¡°And I don¡¯t have a father who would listen to and believe in other women.¡±

    ¡°Father? Ha. He doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    Ye Nanshan was ye Jianhao¡¯s good father and ye Ninghan¡¯s good father, but he was not her good father.

    ¡°You unfilial daughter.¡±Ye Nanshan¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°You want to be the chairman? In Your Dreams.¡±

    ¡°Director Ye, I suggest that you calm down.¡±Compared to his exasperation, ye Zhen was much calmer. She looked at ye Nanshan coldly. ¡°You already know the result of the vote. What you¡¯ve done is indeed not worthy of being the chairman. Everyone¡¯s vote is just the right choice.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Not Worthy?¡±Ye Nanshan was so angry that his eyes almost popped out. ¡°If I¡¯m Not Worthy, who is? You?¡±

    Ye Zhen smiled. She sat down again and looked at the other three shareholders. ¡°Uncle Shen, Uncle Jiang, Uncle Zhang, who do you think is suitable?¡±

    The three shareholders looked at each other. In the end, director Jiang stood up first and looked at ye Nanshan. His voice was very soft, and his face looked a little guilty.

    But when they thought of ye Zhen¡¯s background, thest trace of guilt disappeared. ¡°I propose that ye Zhen be the chairman of thepany.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°I agree as well.¡±

    Zhang and second chairman Shen followed suit. Ye Zhen raised her hand with a faint smile on her face. ¡°I agree more.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, you ¨C¡±

    Ye Zhen stood up as if she did not see his ugly expression, she looked ye Nanshan in the eye. ¡°Chairman Ye, no, I can¡¯t call you that now. Please give up your office tomorrow. I want to use it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡±Chen Wan took a step forward and looked like she was standing up for her husband. ¡°Nanshan is your father.¡±

    ¡°I know. You Don¡¯t have to Remind Me.¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Chairman Ye, that¡¯s all I have to say. I hope that you will give up your office to me as soon as possible tomorrow.¡±

    After saying this, she turned to look at the other three shareholders.

    ¡°Uncle Shen, Uncle Jiang, Uncle Zhang, thank you for today. Please believe in me. If the general drawingpany is in my hands, I will definitely make it better. This is my promise. Please believe in me. I will definitely do it.¡±

    There was nothing that director Shen, Jiang, and Zhang didn¡¯t believe in. She had a strong backing.

    Even if they didn¡¯t believe in her, they had to believe in her.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, I believe you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, we all believe in you.¡±

    Such a big change caught ye Nanshan off guard, and he didn¡¯t expect it at all. He didn¡¯t even know what method ye Zhen used to get the three shareholders to stand on her side.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s face turned green, and his face was full of shock. No one would befortable with having their own daughter usurp power so easily, not to mention that he had never liked this daughter.

    ¡°Alright.¡±Ye Zhen smiled and took a step back, looking at ye Nanshan¡¯s pale face. ¡°I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say, and I¡¯ve done what I wanted to do. Director Ye, I¡¯ll See You Tomorrow.¡±

    She walked past ye Nanshan, and when she reached his side, her footsteps suddenly stopped.

    /

    ¡°Dad.¡±This was the first time she had called ye Nanshan ¡®Dad¡¯since she changed her words just now. She just looked at his face. Her expression was slightly cold.

    ¡°My mother is no longer around. Please don¡¯t ruin her reputation. I don¡¯t care about the shares. The reason why I fought with you for the position of chairman is because these were left behind by my mother.¡±

    ¡°You and your uncles all know how much my mother has sacrificed for thispany. You all know that thispany has at least half of my mother¡¯s hard work.¡±

    ¡°Now, she¡¯s no longer here. Whatever property she left behind, I will protect it well. If anyone has any designs on it, I can only retaliate.¡±

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re such a smart person. I believe that you know how to make a choice, right?¡±

    Ye Zhen finished what she wanted to say in one breath. The moment she turned around and left, her heart still felt a little sour and bitter.

    She believed that her mother¡¯s love for this man back then was real. But now, she refused to believe that ye Nanshan had once truly loved Lu She.

    If he had truly loved her, how could he bear to do so?

    Closing her eyes, she left without any reluctance.

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s face turned from green to white. He covered his heart with one hand and propped his other hand on the edge of the table.

    Looking at the three shareholders in front of him, his expression was full of anger. ¡°Old Shen, Old Zhang, Old Jiang, you guys, why did you betray me?¡±

    Chairman Zhang and the others looked at each other. In the end, chairman Shen stood up.

    ¡°Nanshan, you¡¯re not young anymore. This person is old, so he has to submit to old age. Since young people have the ability, they naturally have to let them do it. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Because of these words, ye Nanshan¡¯s face turned even paler. The hand that was clutching his chest kept tightening, and his breathing became rapid. In the end, his eyes rolled back and he actually fainted.

    ... ..

    Ye Zhen did not know that ye Nanshan had fainted after she left. She was in a very good mood.

    After the initial bit of emotion was cast aside, the rest of the matter became much easier.

    The matter went very smoothly. She sessfully pushed ye Nanshan out of the position of chairman and sessfully took over the position herself.

    Of course, Li Junsheng¡¯s help was indispensable here, but so what?

    Ye Nanshan had even used the trick of ndering his mother as a mental patient. How could she believe that he wouldn¡¯t have other tricks up his sleeve? Wouldn¡¯t hee up with a more vicious idea to get the shares in her hands?

    No, she couldn¡¯t afford to take such a risk.

    Right now, she had a great impulse to go see Li Junsheng.

    However, when the car arrived at the front door of the Zhengcheng mansion, she hesitated.

    Looking at the solemn and solemn front door, she took out her phone and called Li Junsheng.

    The first time, no one picked up. The second time, the call was picked up.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, I¡¯m in a meeting. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°AH? Then you can continue with the meeting.¡±Ye Zhen stuck out her tongue. She kept feeling that she had disturbed Li Junsheng. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Just as she was about to hang up, Li Junsheng stopped her. ¡°How was it? Did you have a good day?¡±

    ¡°It went quite well.¡±Ye Zhen thought about that day and felt that it was unbelievably smooth. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Li. If it weren¡¯t for you ¨C¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say thank you.¡±Li Junsheng was taking a five-minute break during the meeting. He still had to continue the meeting. ¡°Since it went well, you should prepare well. If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, just let me know.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Zhen originally wanted to say that she wouldn¡¯t need his help with anything, but now she felt that having someone to rely on, no matter what she did, she wouldn¡¯t feel like she was alone anymore. She really wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Oh right, uncle Li, to celebrate my sess, how about we go out for dinner tonight?¡±

    Li Junsheng saw someone waving at him at the end of the corridor. He smiled, his eyes filled with gentleness. ¡°How about this, we¡¯ll celebrate tomorrow. There¡¯s a leadering today, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to apany him tonight.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it tomorrow.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. Everything had gone smoothly today, and the reason why it had gone so smoothly was because of Li Junsheng.

    She wanted to share her best news with him and celebrate together.

    However, since he wasn¡¯t free, she could only forget about it. Ye Zhen started the car and nned to go back first.

    At this time, her phone rang. She looked at the caller ID. It was Ling Xuan.

    ..

    An hourter, ye Zhen saw Ling Xuan, who was dressed in a leather coat and looked very capable.

    ¡°Xuan Xuan.¡±

    After greeting Ling Xuan, Ye Zhen sat down opposite her.

    ¡°Have you made any progress on that matter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ling Xuan nodded, she took out her own investigation report. ¡°Zhen Zhen, I have to tell you that a long time has passed. In addition to the difficulty in obtaining evidence, there are many cases where there are no original records. Therefore, it is not easy to investigate the matter.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    She had thought of all these when she made up her mind to find out the cause of her mother¡¯s death.

    Ling Xuan nodded and pushed the investigation report in front of ye Zhen while exining to her.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, after you told me that day, I went to look for the hospital where your mother was hospitalized. In the hospital, I spent a lot of effort and only got this document in front of me.¡±

    Ye Zhen took it, opened the document bag, and took out the document to read. It was a medical record with many names written on it. She couldn¡¯t quite understand it.

    But there were two sentences on it that she could still understand.

    Stomach cancer and organ failure.

    ¡°Organ failure?¡±

    She could understand stomach cancer. It could be said that it was her own cause. But what was organ failure? The side effects of chemotherapy? She didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°This ¨C¡±

    ¡°Zhen Zhen.¡±Ling Xuan suddenly became very serious. ¡°This is what I wanted to tell you. Organ failure. I asked the relevant experts, and they said that poisoning can also cause organ failure.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s body swayed, and the investigation report in her hand almost lost its grip.

    ¡°What did you say? Say It Again? Poisoned? Poisoned by what?¡±

 Chapter 791 - Help me again

    <h4>Chapter 791: Chapter 032: Help me again</h4>

    ¡°Poisoned? What kind of Poison?¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. This wasn¡¯t a novel. How could it be poison?

    ¡°Are you really sure?¡±Her voice was trembling.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, I¡¯m just saying my guess. After all, the symptoms of organ failure like this are like being poisoned for a long time. Over time, the effects gradually take effect.¡±

    Ling Xuan¡¯s expression did not look good. She did not expect the results to be like this. ¡°Of course, this is just my spection based on the medical records. In fact, weck evidence.¡±

    Her spection was based on Lu Yi¡¯s physical condition. No patient with stomach cancer would experience organ failure in the middle stage before it spread throughout the body.

    Such symptoms were very simr to poisoning, especially chronic poisoning.

    Ye Zhen understood that this was not something that could be concluded with just a simple deduction. However, she was still unwilling to ept it. ¡°Xuan Xuan, please help me again.¡±

    ¡°Of course I will help you.¡±Looking at the medical records, Ling Xuan only had her own guess. However, she still needed to investigate what the true wood eye was.

    Ye Zhen sat there. Her face was pale, and her fingertips were trembling slightly. Looking at it seriously, her eyes were red. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s useless. I know.¡±

    The people who had helped the ye family in the past had all been fired under various guises after Chen Wan and her daughter had entered the house.

    The people who were helping the ye family now were people that Chen Wan had hired again. And she was too young then. Although she could remember who had done things at home, there were so many people. How could she remember all of them clearly?

    Ye Zhen felt as if her heart was being squeezed by a hand. It was so ufortable that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, don¡¯t give up. Don¡¯t give up. I will help you. Believe me, I will definitely find out.¡±

    Ling Xuan was very determined. Anyone who had heard of such a thing would probably find it hard to listen to it, right?

    ..

    Li Junsheng had been very busy these past two days. Someone from above hade to check on him. He was still checking on the economy.

    He was in charge of the economy, and there were many ces he had to be involved in. Although he was very busy, he still paid attention to ye Zhen¡¯s situation from time to time.

    When he returned home at night, he found that she was not in a good mood. She sat on the sofa with her arms crossed over her knees. Her entire person revealed a sense of dejection.

    This feeling was even more heart-wrenching than when she had been drunk a few days ago, pretending to be crazy to tease him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say that the shareholders¡¯meeting went well?¡±

    Ye Zhen nodded. The shareholders¡¯meeting had indeed gone well, but ye Zhen did not know what to say about the ugliness behind the shareholders¡¯meeting.

    She reached out and hugged Li Junsheng. She buried her face into his chest. She had many things she wanted to say, but she could not say a single word.

    Some things had already happened, and she was very clear about it. Even if Chen Wan was really the murderer, if she really found the evidence, Lu he would not be able toe back to life.

    Moreover, there was a very high possibility that she could not find the evidence at all.

    Thinking of this, she was even more depressed.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Li Junsheng gently patted her back and ced his other hand on her shoulder, wanting to turn her body over to see her expression.

    Ye Zhen shook her head and buried her face into Li Junsheng¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t know what to say, nor did she know how to say it. After thinking for a while, she withdrew from his embrace and directly showed Li Junsheng the medical record and the examination report on the coffee table.

    Li Junsheng nced at her and pulled out the medical record to read. The more he read, the more serious his expression became.

    Finally, he put down the medical records and looked at the dejected look in ye Zhen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your stepmother, she...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no evidence.¡±Ye Zhen looked up at him with an icy expression. ¡°Uncle Li, I don¡¯t have any evidence. These are just guesses.¡±

    Guesses couldn¡¯t be evidence, not to mention that it had already been so many years.

    Li Junsheng¡¯s brows furrowed into a furrow. He thought about it and thought about the crux of the problem. ¡°To poison your mother, it must be someone who is familiar with your mother¡¯s daily routine and your family¡¯s situation. Then, who do you think is a suspect?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Ye Zhen really didn¡¯t know. ¡°I was too young at that time. No. Actually, I wasn¡¯t young anymore. But it was really too long ago. That year, I was only twelve years old. I only remember that my mother¡¯s body was getting worse and worse. I only remember that I often saw her face pale and her body weak. I can¡¯t remember most of it.¡±

    ¡°As for the people who helped my family. I was too young at that time, so I didn¡¯t know much about my family. I only remember that there were two or three people who helped with the kitchen. One of them was surnamed Chen, and I called him Auntie Chen. It seemed like she was the one who made the food.¡±

    ¡°But besides Auntie Chen, there were also a few aunties. There were those who cleaned the house, those who managed the courtyard, and those who took care of the greenhouse. Speaking of which, everyone was a suspect, and everyone had a chance. Even ¨C¡±

    Ye Nanshan was also involved in this matter.

    But she did not dare to think about this result. How was she supposed to face it? Her father might be the murderer of her mother?

    She could not face it. To her, this was too cruel.

    To Lu Yi, it was too cruel.

    ¡°What are your ns now?¡±Li Junsheng looked at the report. Organ failure. If this was true, then the cause of Lu Yi¡¯s death could not be as simple as a stomach cancer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Ye Zhen shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Ling Xuan to investigate what happened back then, but I also know that this matter is very difficult. After so much time has passed, I may not be able to find anything in the end.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be.¡±Li Junsheng squeezed her hand, giving her strength and support. ¡°I believe in you. I believe that you will definitely find something.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li?¡±

    Ye Zhen looked up at him, her eyes filled with confusion and doubt. Li Junsheng held her shoulder and looked into her eyes.

    His gaze was firm and indifferent. ¡°Do You Believe in me?¡±

    Ye Zhen bit her lip and finally nodded.

    ¡°If you believe in me, leave this matter to me. I will help you investigate.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li ¨C¡±

    ¡°But before that, you have to promise me one thing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve found a bodyguard for you. From tomorrow onwards, you have to let her follow you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for that, right?¡±Ye Zhen instinctively refused to be followed. ¡°Would it be weird if I brought a bodyguard with me?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat her like a bodyguard.¡±As Li Junsheng spoke, he got up and went to the briefcase at the entrance to take out a document.

    ¡°This is the information of that bodyguard. Her surname is Zhao. Her name is Zhao Li. She¡¯s the sister of my driver. She¡¯s very skilled. Let her follow you in the future.¡±

    ¡°But ¨C¡±

    ¡°No buts.¡±Li Junsheng was very serious. ¡°You can treat her as a driver and an assistant. Aren¡¯t you going to be the Chairman of thepany tomorrow? Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not a big deal to have a special assistant. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s very capable. It¡¯s not just her skills that are good.¡±

    His attitude was really firm. Ye Zhen looked at his expression and could not refuse. In the end, she could only nod. ¡°Okay. I promise you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±Li Junsheng had already arranged everything for her. ¡°Tomorrow morning, she¡¯lle to pick you up for work. In the future, you don¡¯t have to drive yourself anymore. With her around, I¡¯ll feel more at ease.¡±

    Ye Zhen nodded, but it was quickly reced by a new wave of sadness. ¡°Uncle Li, can you really find out?¡±

    ¡°Why? You Don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Ye Zhen shook her head. ¡°I believe you.¡±

    Although she believed it, she was still a little uncertain. Li Junsheng saw it and sighed heavily in his heart. He held her in his arms again.

    ¡°You have to learn to trust me, and you have to learn to leave everything to me.¡±

    With him around, he would not let anyone bully his girl.

    Ye Zhen smelled the refreshing scent on his body, and her heart slowly rxed.

    Defenseless. The worst was already here. How could she be afraid of something worse?

    ..

    The next day, ye Zhen met Zhao Li. She was wearing a ck suit. She had short hair and was not particrly pretty. Her facial features looked good separately, but whenbined, she looked very ordinary.

    However, this kind of appearance had one advantage, which was that it would not attract attention in the crowd.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Ye.¡±

    ¡°Zhao Li, right? Hello.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ye, from today onwards, I¡¯ll be following you.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±Ye Zhen was not used to having bodyguards following her, but Li Junsheng was so worried that she did not want to brush off his good intentions.

    In fact, Li Junsheng¡¯s presence made her feel very safe and secure.

    At a time like this, someone was by her side, firmly standing on her side, supporting any decision she made.

    She felt that fate was very strange. Ye Ninghan wanted to harm her, but she identally had sex with Li Junsheng. She was so angry at that time, but now she felt very sweet.

    This kind of mood was really subtle.

    When she thought of Li Junsheng, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and feel happy.

    Liking someone was like this. Thinking of him would make her feel happy and happy.

    However, ye Zhen¡¯s happiness onlysted until she entered thepany. Yesterday, she announced the personnel order in thepany. Before she got off work yesterday, the internal documents had been sent to everyone in thepany.

    From today onwards, their chairman was no longer ye Nanshan, but her, Ye Zhen.

    After entering thepany, the people from the nning department and the marketing department stood out to support her. Needless to say, manager Gu from the nning department used to be her boss, but he took good care of her.

    The manager of the marketing department was promoted by Lu He in the past. He had been working diligently in thepany all these years, and he still missed Lu She. So after receiving the notice, she went downstairs.

    Looking at the two managers, ye Zhen was very grateful to them. At a time like this, it was already very rare for them to stand on her side. She knew that.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ye Zhen nodded at the two managers and was about to go to the chairman¡¯s office when the manager of the marketing department took a step forward.

    ¡°Chairman Ye, that ¨C¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Ye Zhen looked at him, not understanding why he was blocking her way.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Miss Ye is here. She¡¯s upstairs ¨C¡°the marketing manager looked troubled. He seemed to be a little worried. ¡°She¡¯s in the chairman¡¯s office right now.¡±

    ¡°Really? I got it.¡±

    She was not afraid of Ye Ninghan. She wasn¡¯t afraid in the past, and now she was even less afraid.

    ¡°Chairman Ye.¡±Gu Mingxiu had been with ye Zhen for more than a year, so he had some understanding of her personality. ¡°Miss Ye, you came with ill intentions. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at Zhao Li behind her and gave her a look. Zhao li nodded slightly. It was their first meeting today, but their tacit understanding wasn¡¯t bad.

    Ye Zhen was even more rxed. She went upstairs. Before she entered the chairman¡¯s office, she saw ye Nanshan¡¯s former secretary, Chu Tai,ing over.

    Chu Tai was almost forty years old this year. She had followed ye Nanshan for many years. She had followed ye Nanshan before Lu Yi passed away.

    They all knew about what had happened yesterday. Seeing ye Zhene up, Chu Tai quickly went up to greet her.

    ¡°Chairman Ye, Miss Ye ¨C¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±Ye Zhen looked at Chu Tai. That¡¯s right. She hade to report so early and changed her address so early in the morning. She was a person who knew what to do. ¡°Inform them that there will be a meeting in half an hour. All management at the level of deputy manager will be required to attend.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Chu Tai nodded and left. Ye Zhen seemed to have thought of something and added, ¡°Tell those managers that if they don¡¯t attend, I¡¯ll take it that they don¡¯t want to work anymore. In the afternoon, they can go to the financial settlement to settle their sries and leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Chu Tai lowered her head, unable to hide the shock in her eyes.

    Ye Zhen had been in thepany for many years and had always kept a low profile. Now, it seemed that she was just lying low.

    Chu Tai went to inform the meeting, and Ye Zhen brought Zhao Li to Ye Nanshan¡¯s chairman¡¯s office in a big manner.

    There, Ye Ninghan was sitting in ye Nanshan¡¯s original seat. When she saw her enter, her expression was very ferocious, as if she wanted to eat her alive.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, you B * Tch, you still dare toe?¡±Seeing ye Zhen enter the door, Ye Ninghan stood up abruptly, her voice raised a notch. ¡°You¡¯ve angered father to the point that he¡¯s in the hospital, and you still have the face to show up? If I Were you, I would hide at home. How would I dare toe out and embarrass myself?¡±

    Ye Zhen touched her ears, as if she had heard something unpleasant. She turned around and nced at Zhao Li. ¡°A dog has entered the chairman¡¯s office. Notify the security and chase this dog out.¡±

    Ye Ninghan walked quickly around the desk and walked in front of ye Zhen. ¡°You B * Tch, who are you calling a dog?¡±

    ¡°Who answers who is.¡±Ye Zhen looked at her finger that was about to touch her nose and gently waved it away. ¡°Also, you call me a B * TCH. Speaking of which, I have never seen anyone more B * Tch than you and your daughter in this world.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±Ye Ninghan¡¯s face turned green. ¡°Say it again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same even if you say it a hundred times.¡±Ye Zhen was not afraid of her. She sneered. ¡°Did I say it wrong? Your mother is a mistress, and you, the daughter of a mistress, shamelessly want to seize something that doesn¡¯t belong to you. If that¡¯s not despicable, then what is?¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, I¡¯ll fight it out with you.¡±

    She rushed in ye Zhen¡¯s direction and raised her hand high as if she wanted to p ye Zhen.

    However, before she could touch ye Zhen, Zhao Li, who was behind ye Zhen, moved a few steps. Before ye Ninghan¡¯s hand was about to touch him, he easily grabbed and pulled her hands behind her back.

    Ye Ninghan couldn¡¯t move. She kept twisting her body and red at ye Zhen.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, you vicious woman. You didn¡¯t even spare your own father. You¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you.¡±

 Chapter 792 - I can not be seen in public

    <h4>Chapter 792: Chapter 033: I can not be seen in public</h4>

    Retribution?

    Ye Zhen narrowed her eyes and walked step by step towards ye Ninghan.

    ¡°A person like you still have the face to talk about retribution in front of me? Let me tell you, if there really is retribution in this world, it will only be on you and your mother.¡±

    Her expression was cold and her gaze was sharp. Ye Ninghan¡¯s imposing manner was snatched away by her.

    ¡°You ¨C¡°fear onlysted for a moment, ye Ninghan quickly regained her sense of loyalty. ¡°Don¡¯t be smug. Do you think you can sit firmly in the position of chairman? Dream on. Let me tell you, you won¡¯t seed. You Can¡¯tpare to dad at all. Just wait for someone to pull you down.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we can try. Do you want me to be pulled down, or do you want me to sit firmly in this position and watch your dad and your mother and daughter Lose Everything?¡±

    Who Wouldn¡¯t know how to say Harsh Words? Ye Zhen didn¡¯t think that she would lose if she said harsh words.

    Ye Ninghan¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. She looked at the arrogance on ye Zhen¡¯s face and felt very angry. ¡°Lose everything? On what basis?¡±

    ¡°On what basis? On the basis that I¡¯m the Chairman of the General Drawing Company.¡±

    The security guards came up at this time. Ye Zhen waved her hand and two security guards came forward to grab ye Ninghan and bring her downstairs.

    Ye Ninghan kept struggling, unwilling to admit defeat just like that.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, you B * Tch. You¡¯re going to die a horrible death. What right do you have to chase me away? Let me tell you, I¡¯m part of thepany. I¡¯m also Father¡¯s daughter ¨C¡±

    The two security guards wanted to drag ye Ninghan again, but ye Zhen stopped them at this time.

    She walked in front of Ye Ninghan, and her beautiful face was full of coldness. She stared at her with a cold gaze.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Ye Ninghan looked at her as if she had found something on her. She sneered, ¡°Why? Are You Afraid?¡±

    ¡°Afraid? Why should I Be Afraid?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m also father¡¯s daughter. Let me tell you. Because I¡¯m also father¡¯s daughter, so I can naturally have half of thepany¡¯s assets.¡±

    ¡°...¡±ye Zhen didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at Ye Ninghan with a dangerous gaze.

    ¡°You¡¯re Daddy¡¯s Daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Can¡¯t I?¡±Ye Ninghan looked as if she had finally gotten her city back, she smiled rather smugly. ¡°Let me tell you, Ye Zhen, what are you still doing here? Be careful, I¡¯ll find awyer. When the timees, you won¡¯t even be able to keep the shares in your hands.¡±

    She suddenly eximed with a smug look on her face. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you lose your shares. After all, your shares aren¡¯t from the right source.¡±

    The smug look in her eyes was really eye-piercing. Ye Zhen sneered and took a step forward. She leaned close to Ye Ninghan¡¯s ear and spoke in a voice that only the two of them could hear.

    ¡°You want to be a father¡¯s daughter? Your mother was a prostitute on West Street in the early years. Who knows how many men she had slept with. You Don¡¯t even know which man¡¯s bastard child you are. Do you really think that you are the daughter of the Ye family just because you followed your mother into the Ye Family? ¡°What a joke.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s words made ye Ninghan feel as if someone had stabbed her in the foot like a pheasant. She red up at once and screamed as she rushed towards ye Zhen.

    Ye Zhen waved her hand and looked at the two security guards. Soon, Ye Ninghan was taken away.

    Along the way, Ye Ninghan was screaming and struggling. Until her voice disappeared in the elevator, the chairman¡¯s office waspletely quiet.

    Zhao Li had been looking at ye Zhen, and now it was quiet. She took a step forward and said, ¡°Do you want me to go downstairs so that she can¡¯t speak again?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±Ye Zhen had never been in Ye Ninghan¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t know what she had just said.

    But what if what ye Ninghan said was true? Was she really ye Nanshan¡¯s daughter?

    Ye Zhen quickly realized that some things might never be what she thought.

    After thinking about it, she took out her phone and made two calls.

    After putting down the phone, ye Zhen fell into deep thought. Could Ye Ninghan really be ye Nanshan¡¯s daughter?

    Ye Ninghan was only one year younger than her. If what she said was true, then it meant that ye Nanshan had betrayed his mother a long time ago.

    Thinking about the possible cause of Lu Yi¡¯s death, thinking about ye Nanshan¡¯s betrayal. Ye Zhen really felt bad for Lu Yi.

    Ye Zhen did not have much time to dwell on this matter. The first manager¡¯s meeting after she took over was about to begin.

    This was her first battle in thepany. No matter what, she could not lose this battle.

    She called Chu Tai to be the recorder and brought Zhao Li into the meeting room as a special assistant.

    It was unknown if Chu Tai¡¯s threat had worked. There were many people in the meeting room, and it was filled to the brim.

    Other than the managers, many deputy managers had alsoe. Now that everyone was here, Ye Zhen could carry out her own n.

    ¡°I¡¯ve called you all here today, and I only have one thing to say. From today onwards, I will be the chairman of the drawingpany. I will lead everyone and bring thepany to a new height.¡±

    ¡°Before that, I hope that all of you can be loyal to thepany. You work for the sry, and you want more. Only when thepany is good, will you be good.¡±

    ¡°However, if anyone has any disloyalty, betrays thepany, and does something that will let thepany down, then don¡¯t me me. I Won¡¯t be polite.¡±

    A few simple words, using both carrot and stick, also made her attitude clear. Those who could sit here were not idiots. Naturally, they would understand what she meant.

    However, many people were still in a wait-and-see state. Ye Zhen knew that, so she had topletely take over the hearts of the people in thepany before ye Nanshan seized the opportunity to turn things around.

    Ye Zhen began to get busy. Previously, she had made a few calls, causing everyone to be unwilling to cooperate with the general drawingpany.

    Now that ye Zhen had made a call, she would first bring up the Ning Hai Company¡¯s cooperation proposal. President Ning had been waiting for this moment. Naturally, he would give ye Zhen face.

    With President Ning as the starting point, the previous partners had all resumed their cooperation with the general drawingpany. Ye Zhen had been very busy all this time.

    She had just taken over thepany. In order to not give ye Nanshan an excuse to find fault with her, she could only redouble her efforts.

    ..

    Li Junsheng had been very busy recently. There was a working grouping to check on him, and he was also in charge of several projects rted to the livelihood of the people in the city.

    He was busy, and so was ye Zhen.

    After Li Junsheng was done with his work for the past few days, it was his turn to finally have some free time on Friday. He suddenly remembered that he and ye Zhen had been leaving early and returningte during this period of time.

    Li Junsheng frowned. When he was about to go home, he asked the driver to drive the car to Ye Zhen¡¯spany.

    Ye Zhen had just taken over as the chairman these past few days, so she was very busy. When she received a call from Li Junsheng, she still hadn¡¯t reacted.

    ¡°Uncle Li?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m downstairs at yourpany. Come Down.¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at the time. It was already past the end of the working day. It was just that she had been like this all this time. She worked overtime untilte every day. Sometimes, when it was toote, she would choose to sleep directly in the small lounge that was set up by thepany.

    ¡°I still have some documents in my hands that I haven¡¯t finished reading.¡±

    ¡°Zhen Zhen.¡±Li Junsheng¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. He used a very gentle voice to call her name. ¡°If you don¡¯te down, I¡¯ll have no choice but to go up and look for you.¡±

    She had such a nice voice, yet she had to say such threatening words.

    Ye Zhen looked at the time and thought of the past few days of reading documents day and night, looking at the data from the past, and also those customer information that she didn¡¯t work with.

    ¡°Okay, wait for a while. I¡¯lle down right away.¡±

    When ye Zhen went downstairs, she deliberately looked left and right to make sure that no one noticed, then she got into the car.

    This action naturally caused Li Junsheng¡¯s dissatisfaction. As soon as she got into the car, he took her body into his arms.

    ¡°What? Am I so shameful?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t mean that? Are you acting like a Thief?¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡±Ye Zhen shook her head and tried to change the topic. ¡°By the way, what are we eating tonight?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic.¡±Li Junsheng would not be fooled by her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what we have for dinner. But tell me first, what have you done wrong these past few days?¡±

    ¡°Me? Did Something Wrong?¡±

    Ye Zhen did not understand. She thought about it very seriously, but she could not think of anything. In the end, she shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    After saying this, Li Junsheng gently bit her lip. It wasn¡¯t heavy, but it hurt a little.

    Ye Zhen bit her lip. ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t think of anything?¡±Li Junsheng pretended to continue biting her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to do it again.¡±

    Ye Zhen was bitten again, and her eyes were a little red. ¡°Uncle Li ¨C¡±

    How could Li Junsheng have the heart to make things difficult for her when she acted like this?

    ¡°You.¡±He hugged her waist tightly, his chin pressed against the top of her hair. ¡°I know you¡¯ve just taken over thepany. There are many things. But first, don¡¯t be too tired. Second, I hope you know that I¡¯m your man. Shouldn¡¯t you be more concerned about me?¡±

    Ye Zhen blinked her eyes. For a moment, she almost thought that there was something wrong with her ears.

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±

    So, with his intive tone, was heining that she didn¡¯t spend more time with him than a?

    ¡°If you keep looking at me like that, I won¡¯t care where this ce is and I¡¯ll just kill you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±Ye Zhen was afraid that he would really mess around, so she took a big step back. However, Li Junsheng pulled her back into his arms.

    He looked at her with a faint smile on his face. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Anything.¡±Ye Zhen nodded. Just as she was about to say anything, her phone rang. She looked at Ling Xuan¡¯s number on the screen and hurriedly picked up the call.

    ¡°Xuan Xuan?¡±

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, I¡¯ve helped you find out what you want me to find out.¡±

    Ling Xuan¡¯s voice was a little grave. ¡°Where Are You Now? I¡¯m here to look for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ¨C¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at Li Junsheng, who was sitting beside her, and shook her head. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll look for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m still at the office. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, ye Zhen looked at Li Junsheng. ¡°Uncle Li, I¡¯m afraid I Won¡¯t be able to have dinner with you today.¡±

    Li Junsheng didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at her face. Ye Zhen was in a difficult position. She didn¡¯t n to let others know about their rtionship so soon.

    Especially her family and friends.

    ¡°Uncle Li, I¡¯ll get out of the car first. You ¨C¡±

    Before she could move, her waist was once again held in Li Junsheng¡¯s arms. He lowered his head to look at her fair little face. His voice was gentle but firm.

    ¡°Are you going to see your friend now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li ¨C¡±

    Ye Zhen bit her lip. There was a hint of embarrassment in her eyes. Li Junsheng suddenly narrowed his eyes. He looked at ye Zhen and suddenly realized something.

    ¡°What? You Don¡¯t want me to see your friend?¡±

 Chapter 793 - â€œWho Am I to You?â€

    <h4>Chapter 793: Chapter 034: ¡°Who Am I to You?¡±</h4>

    Ye Zhen did not speak. She looked at Li Junsheng and instinctively felt that he would be angry. Her lips moved. For the first time, she did not dare to look directly into Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Uncle Li, I, I just... It¡¯s just that my friend is looking for me for something very important and very private, so...¡±

    ¡°Something very private?¡±Li Junsheng heard a sentence just now. ¡°She said that the matter you asked her to investigate hase to a conclusion. What did you ask her to help you investigate?¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡±

    ¡°What is it that you can¡¯t Let Me Know?¡±He thought that after what had happened in front of him, she no longer had any secrets.

    ¡°Uncle Li ¨C¡±

    ¡°Or are you saying that in your heart, you don¡¯t treat me as your boyfriend at all?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±Ye Zhen didn¡¯t know what else she could say.

    It wasn¡¯t that she felt that Li Junsheng was shameful, but previously, Ling Xuan knew that the person that night was Li Junsheng. Now, she suddenly wanted to bring Li Junsheng in front of Ling Xuan..

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have it, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li?¡±

    ¡°Address.¡±

    It was the first time ye Zhen knew that Li Junsheng could have such a strong side when he was stubborn. Her lips moved, but she didn¡¯t want to say the address.

    Li Junsheng asked Xiao Zhao to stop the car, and the car pulled over to the side of the road. Li Junsheng just looked at her face.

    ¡°Address?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li, I¡¯m just going for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen.¡±Li Junsheng looked at her troubled face. ¡°Either I go with you today, or you don¡¯t have to go today.¡±

    This was a multiple choice question. Ye Zhen sat still. The atmosphere in the car was a little tense.

    Li Junsheng didn¡¯t have to go, but ye Zhen¡¯s attitude made him feel ufortable.

    He had been patient for a while now, and he had gone first. But he didn¡¯t understand why ye Zhen was always afraid to appear in front of others with him.

    Was he really so shameful?

    Ye Zhen bit her lip. Before she could think of anything, Li Junsheng suddenly sighed. ¡°Forget it. Making things difficult for you is making things difficult for me. What¡¯s the point? Get out of the car.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked outside. ¡°Zhao Li has already driven the car over. Let her send you.¡±

    His attitude changed so quickly that ye Zhen was surprised. ¡°Uncle Li.¡±

    Li Junsheng held her waist and kissed her on the lips. With a helpless and doting tone, he said, ¡°You¡¯re already calling me uncle. How can I be bothered with a niece like you?¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She lowered her head, feeling a little embarrassed.

    When he said the word ¡°Niece,¡±she could not help but think of the days when the two of them were intimate. He also liked to have some of these wicked tastes.

    ¡°Good niece, are you happy that uncle is doing this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like to call me uncle? If you call me more, I¡¯ll have the strength to feed you more.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s face flushed red. She realized that her thoughts were actually so divergent.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    She knew that he was more than ten years older than her, so his behavior was naturally much more mature than hers.

    In the few months that they had been together, he had always been like this, amodating her and taking care of her. No matter what she did, he never seemed to get angry.

    Was this the difference between a mature man and her?

    Ye Zhen bit her lip and suddenly said as if she was going all out, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not impossible. If uncle Li wants to go, then let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at her with a gentle gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. You know, I¡¯ve never liked forcing you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you.¡±She was just not used to it. She had a very good rtionship with Ling Xuan, as if they were biological sisters.

    There was nothing wrong with bringing Li Junsheng to see her.

    Li Junsheng looked as if he was thinking of her. ¡°Really, don¡¯t force yourself. I can give you some time. Wait until you are willing to introduce me to others.¡±

    Li Junsheng let go of her. He looked magnanimous, but apart from magnanimity, there was also a hint of disappointment.

    Since it was an equal rtionship, he was naturally sincere. He waspletely honest with her. He brought her to meet his parents and his friends.

    But if she still held back from him, it would be too much.

    Ye Zhen med herself even more. Ever since they met, it seemed like he was always giving in for her and thinking more.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I really won¡¯t force you.¡±

    As if afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, she even took the initiative to hug his waist as she spoke. She told him her address.

    Li Junsheng turned his hand and hugged her together. From an angle that she could not see, the corners of his lips rose slightly.

    How could he still see disappointment in his eyes? There was only joy in his eyes.

    He lowered his head and kissed the little girl on the top of her hair. It was better to protect such an innocent little girl in his arms.

    ..

    Ling Xuan was shocked when she saw Li Junsheng who appeared with Ye Zhen. She was especially shocked when she saw Li Junsheng¡¯s face in the surveince camera. She couldn¡¯t help but look at ye Zhen.

    ¡°Xuan Xuan, UM, let me introduce you. This is my boyfriend, Li Junsheng.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li, this is my good friend, Ling Xuan, Xuan Xuan.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Li Junsheng took the lead and extended his hand to greet Ling Xuan. Ling Xuan stared at his face for a long time, unable to recover her senses.

    Finally, her gaze fell on Ye Zhen¡¯s face. ¡°What did you call him?¡±

    Ye Zhen had not thought of an answer when Li Junsheng answered on her behalf in a very ¡°Considerate¡±manner. ¡°The name is not important. This is just a small interest between us as a couple.¡±

    A little love interest between a couple almost made ye Zhen choke on her own saliva.

    She could not help but turn around and look at Li Junsheng. He, he, he, how could he say such nonsense? It was clearly not the case.

    On her side, the awkwardness had not yet subsided. However, Ling Xuan seemed to have just reacted and said loudly, ¡°Ah!¡±.

    Ye Zhen and Li Junsheng were both shocked by her scream at the same time.

    ¡°Li Li, Li Junsheng?¡±

    Ling Xuan came from the Ling family, so she naturally couldn¡¯t be stupid. She almost immediately realized the other party¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Are you that Li Junsheng?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Li Junsheng smiled. ¡°If there are no idents, I will probably be the only Li Junsheng in Qingcheng.¡±

    Oh My God. Ling Xuan couldn¡¯t help but re at ye Zhen again. Did she have to be so lucky? She slept with a random man, and she slept with a mayor?

    The corners of ye Zhen¡¯s mouth twitched, and she smiled bitterly. There were some things that she really didn¡¯t know how to say.

    ¡°Xuan Xuan, didn¡¯t you say that you have a lead on the matter that I asked you to investigate?¡±

    Ling Xuan restrained her expression because of her words, and suddenly became serious. ¡°Yes. I found something that I can show you.¡±

    Ye Zhen and Li Junsheng walked to the sofa beside her office and sat down. Ling Xuan passed the information in her hand to her. Ye Zhen took it and opened it. She was not in a hurry to read it. Instead, she turned around and nced at Li Junsheng.

    His expression was a little too calm. Thinking of what he had said just now, ye Zhen did not think about hiding it from him anymore. She pulled out the information and started reading it.

    After reading it, she realized that things were really interesting.

    Speaking of which, her grandfather had previously said that ye Nanshan was a poor boy from the countryside. It was not an injustice to him. He was not from the countryside, but he was almost the same as the countryside.

    He came from a small county in Province Z. From a young age, his grades were considered excellent. Ye Nanshan had been conceited since young. Not only was his grades good, but there was also another reason because he was good-looking.

    Without a good appearance, how could he have attracted Lu she¡¯s attention?

    Heter came to Qingcheng to study and entered Qingcheng University. There, he met Lu She.

    If it was just a simple acquaintance, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, ye Nanshan and Lu she¡¯s acquaintance was probably premeditated.

    Ye Nanshan knew a girl next door in his hometown. That girl was none other than Chen Wan.

    When ye Nanshan was with Lu He, he was not with Chen Wan. However, he could guess what happened after that.

    He took a fancy to the benefits that Lu he represented and what kind of benefits it would bring if he were to marry Lu he.

    His good skin sessfully attracted Lu he. As a result, the matter between him and Lu he would naturallye to fruition.

    After being together with Lu she, Ye Nanshan still knew how to disguise himself in the beginning. Later on, he did not even want to disguise himself anymore. ¡°...¡±

    In front of Lu she and the Lu family, he was naturally a good husband.

    However, in a ce where Lu she and the Lu family could not see, he brought Chen Wan out. Not only did he bring her out, he even found a house for her to stay in.

    Ye Nanshan was in love with Lu Hui, but he was also with Chen Wan.

    Later, he and Lu Hui were about to get married. For some reason, Chen Wan did not want to stay and wanted to leave.

    Because of this, the two of them separated for a period of time. Later, after ye Nanshan and Lu Hui were really married for less than three years, Chen Wan came to look for ye Nanshan again.

    The two of them did not know what had happened, so they naturally fell in love again.

    This time, it was not just one or two times. Ye Nanshan¡¯s moves were not new either, so he settled Chen Wan down.

    In order to avoid being found out by Lu He, he arranged for Chen Wan to be on the other side of the city far away from the vi the Lu family had bought.

    This way, even if it took him half a day to visit Chen Wan, he was willing. After all, as long as they were separated, they would not be discovered.

    Later on, Lu Yi became pregnant with ye Zhen.

    When he was pregnant, the Lu family was especially concerned because Lu Yi¡¯s pregnancy was not very good. Ye Nanshan was afraid of being discovered, so he did not dare to act recklessly.

    As a result, he rarely went to see Chen Wan. Instead, he began to focus his attention on Lu Yi.

    During that time, his rtionship with Lu Yi was at its best.

    However, it was also at that time that Chen Wan found out that she was pregnant. She was afraid and desperately called him to make him appear.

    Hence, what happened after that happened.

    Ye Nanshan could not let Chen Wan abort the child, so heforted Chen Wan while at the same time preventing Lu Hui from finding out.

    Fortunately, because of ye Zhen¡¯s birth, Chen Wan¡¯s attention was focused on the child. Ye Nanshan had a chance to catch his breath.

    He asked Chen Wan to give birth to the child. Chen Wan did not know what she was thinking, but in the end, she agreed. Then, she gave birth to Ye Ninghan.

    However, she did not know what happened after that. Chen Wan left ye Nanshan and ran away alone. Ye Nanshan looked for her for a long time.

    The reason why she ran away was not shown, so ye Zhen had no way of knowing.

    However, there was one thing that was extremely clear: Ye Nanshan had already had an affair long before his marriage to Lu Yi.

 Chapter 794 - leave the matter to me

    <h4>Chapter 794: Chapter 035: leave the matter to me</h4>

    Ye Zhen looked at the information and forced herself to continue reading. Chen Wan was kept in ye Nanshan¡¯s Golden House andter gave birth to a daughter, Ye Ninghan.

    Looking at Ye Ninghan¡¯s birthday which was less than half a year away from hers, Ye Zhen felt extremely ridiculed.

    She really pitied lu he, really pitied him. Looking at it now, how could ye Nanshan still have any real feelings for Lu He? He was clearly taking advantage of her from the beginning to the end.

    His background was ordinary, and his family background was ordinary. He used Lu He to climb up the ranks and obtain resources. He opened apany and raised his status.

    Hatred, it was really hatred.

    Ye Zhen gritted her teeth and endured the hatred in her heart as she continued to read. She didn¡¯t know what happened during this period of time. There was a period of time when ye Nanshan cut off contact with Chen Wan.

    It could be because he was afraid that Lu he would find out, or it could be for other reasons. Ye Zhen was looking through the information, but it turned out that there was a period of time when ye Nanshan was running for the top ten entrepreneurs in Qingcheng.

    No wonder.

    Ye Zhen thought of Lu he and felt a wave of heartache. Mom, you sacrificed everything for this man. You thought that you were getting true love, but you didn¡¯t know that the other party was using you from the beginning to the end. It was a lie. He didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of sincerity.

    Yet, you were heartbroken for such a man, and you even lost your life.

    Ye Zhen clenched the few thin pieces of paper tightly. She only felt a wave of pain in her heart. Her palm suddenly felt warm, and her hand was held by someone.

    She turned around and saw that Li Junsheng was holding her hand. The way he looked at her was very gentle. Ye Zhen¡¯s heart felt warm, and for some reason, she had the urge to cry.

    Initially, she only had a few doubts. But now, because of this information, she had raised those doubts to ten points.

    If ye Nanshan¡¯s feelings were fake from the start... Then could he also be a suspect in Lu Yi¡¯s death?

    The paper in his hand was taken away by Li Junsheng. He had finished reading the rest of the investigation. He raised his head and met Ling Xuan¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°This is the information you investigated?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ling Xuan felt a little pressured now. She didn¡¯t expect ye Zhen to find such a capable man. He was actually the new mayor of Qingcheng City.

    Li Junsheng nodded. ¡°Do you have a backup?¡±

    ¡°AH? Yes.¡±

    ¡°Send a copy to my email.¡±After Li Junsheng said that, he picked up the pen and paper at the side and wrote down the email address.

    Ye Zhen did not know what he was going to do, but Ling Xuan obediently sent Li Junsheng the backup information in her email.

    Li Junsheng took out his phone to receive it and then forwarded it. At the same time, he sent a message.

    Putting down the phone, he met the sadness in ye Zhen¡¯s eyes. He pinched her palm. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t think too much. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    Ye Zhen was silent. Leave it to him? What could he do?

    Lu Yi was no longer around. She was dead. No matter what they did, she would nevere back to life.

    ¡°Believe me, I will definitely get justice for your mother.¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at Li Junsheng. There was sadness in her eyes, but now was not the time for her to be sad. Indeed, she still had a lot of things to do.

    Ling Xuan did not say anything. This was the first time she had seen her good friend act like this. Were these two serious?

    ..

    Ye Zhen thanked Ling Xuan and left. She got back into Li Junsheng¡¯s car. She was still very depressed.

    ¡°What do you want to Eat Tonight?¡±Li Junsheng pinched her palm and held her in his arms. He really did not like to see the little girl look so depressed.

    She should smile more often. Her facial features were bright and beautiful, but she didn¡¯t smile much.

    Ye Zhen shook her head and said casually.

    ¡°Why is it always casual?¡±Li Junsheng gently kissed her lips. ¡°How about eating hotpot? The weather is starting to get cold. It¡¯s best to eat Hotpot.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Zhen wasn¡¯t in the mood. What she wanted to do the most now was to find out the cause of Lu He¡¯s death. She wanted to avenge Lu he. Only then would she be worthy of Lu He¡¯s soul in heaven.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡±Li Junsheng kissed her lips gently, letting her look at him. ¡°When the boat reaches the end of the bridge, everything will be fine. You have to believe me.¡±

    Ye Zhen nodded. At this time, Li Junsheng was like a piece of driftwood to her. Other than believing him, she did not know what else she could do.

    On one end, Ye Zhen was still waiting for the results of Li Junsheng¡¯s investigation. On the other end, Ye Nanshan¡¯swyer came knocking on her door again.

    He wanted ye Zhen to hand over her shares, saying that she had doubts about the will from back then. She didn¡¯t have the right to inherit Lu he¡¯s shares.

    Ye Zhen ignored it, butwyer Ding said that if she didn¡¯te out and solve the problem, then it would be a court case. The judge would decide how the shares should be judged and who they should be awarded to.

    ¡°Whatever.¡±Ye Zhen put down the document in her hand. After learning that her mother¡¯s matter might have something to do with ye Nanshan, the little father-daughter rtionship she had with ye Nanshan disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°You can go and Sue, or you can let the court decide. But please tell ye Nanshan that the heavens are clear, and retribution is not pleasant. I¡¯m waiting to see the retribution of the four of them.¡±

    Lawyer Ding couldn¡¯tmunicate with ye Zhen, so she had to leave first.

    But she didn¡¯t expect ye Zhen to be blocked by Ye Ninghan before she went home that day.

    She didn¡¯t go into thepany. Instead, she was blocked by her car in thepany parking lot. Speaking of which, Ye Ninghan used to work in thepany.

    But after ye Zhen became the chairman, the first thing she did was fire ye Ninghan. It didn¡¯t make sense that she couldn¡¯t even be a nning team leader before, yet ye Ninghan was still upying a position in thepany.

    Ye Zhen and Zhao Li were just about to walk to their car when Ye Ninghan appeared.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯m warning you. If you don¡¯t want to embarrass yourself, hand over your shares and return thepany to Daddy. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get what you deserve.¡±

    What a joke. Ye Zhen looked at this person. She really didn¡¯t know who ye Ninghan looked like. Without ye Nanshan and Chen Wan¡¯s schemes, she didn¡¯t even have an IQ.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of embarrassment I¡¯ll lose if I take my things.¡±

    Ye Ninghan had a look of disdain. ¡°What? Have you forgotten what you said today? You Asked Daddy to sue you. Don¡¯t you want to go to court with Daddy? ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What good will it do you if you really go to court?¡±? ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Li Junsheng¡¯s family will allow a person who is disobedient and unfilial to go to court with his father.¡±

    ¡°Whether or not they will tolerate it is a matter of the Li family and has nothing to do with you. If you have the leisure to do so, why don¡¯t you go back and spend some time with ye Nanshan? Enjoy your rare free time.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, you¡¯re really the most shameless person I¡¯ve ever met. You Don¡¯t even call me dad anymore. I¡¯ll definitely tell dad about this.¡±

    Tell Dad? Whatever. She didn¡¯t care at all.

    Ye Zhen wasn¡¯t willing to go to a war of words with Ye Ninghan. That wasn¡¯t interesting at all. She directly passed ye Ninghan and was about to leave when she saw ye Ninghan suddenly smile.

    ¡°Alright, Ye Zhen. If you don¡¯t give your shares to Daddy, then Daddy will no longer be thepany¡¯s chairman. You just wait and see. I want to see if you¡¯ll still be able to smile in a few days.¡±

    Her smile was strange, but her words were even stranger.

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to her. When she got into the car, she couldn¡¯t help but start to think about the meaning behind ye Ninghan¡¯s words.

    What backup n did they prepare?

    Ye Zhen soon found out because ye Nanshan had really sued her. Ye Nanshan submitted a petition to the Qingcheng Court, saying that when Lu Yi passed away that year, she was not in her right mind, so the will did not count.

    Not only that, ye Nanshan even took out a new will. The date of the will was before thest will.

    The content of this will said that Lu Yi knew that she did not have much time left, so she gave all the shares in her hands to ye Nanshan to inherit. What ye Zhen had was only some real estate and funds under her name.

    As soon as this will was released, Ye Zhen received a subpoena from the court.

    When Li Junsheng returned home, he saw the subpoena on the coffee table. Ye Zhen sat on the sofa, a little lost in thought.

    She picked up the subpoena and nced at it. Li Junsheng sat down beside ye Zhen, he patted the back of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The matter you asked people to investigate has alreadye to light. I¡¯ll get people to investigate as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Really? What did you find out?¡±

    ¡°A nanny. She used to be a maid in the Ye family. She said that she once saw a chef who worked in the kitchen putting something into your mother¡¯s tea.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±Ye Zhen suddenly became excited. She looked at Li Junsheng with an anxious expression. ¡°What about the chef? Have you found him?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±Li Junsheng looked at ye Zhen, not wanting to disappoint her. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for him. I just need time.¡±

    Ye Zhen looked a little dejected. She looked at Li Junsheng. ¡°So much time has passed. How did the nanny find out? Also, who is the nanny?¡±

    ¡°The nanny¡¯s surname is Wang. How did she find out? It¡¯s because I asked someone to investigate all the people who worked in the Ye family over the years.

    ¡°Your mother was the head of the Ye family back then. Your mother managed the family well, but the sry of the maids was paid in cash by the housekeeper, so the nanny couldn¡¯t remember how many people there were back then, ¡°But the chef had a good rtionship with her, so she remembered it.¡±

    ording to the records, she found the nanny who worked in the Ye family back then.

    The nanny didn¡¯t know that someone was still investigating the past after so many years, so when she found out that the chef had put something in Lu e¡¯s tea, she had asked.

    In the end, the chef had said that she had seen wrongly because she had a good rtionship with the chef, and she had believed his exnation.

    Now, Li Junsheng had asked for the name of the chef, but the country was so big. It would be difficult to find someone who only had a name.

    ¡°Fortunately, we have a direction. Zhen Zhen, don¡¯t be anxious. There should be a response in a few days.¡±

    Ye Zhen nodded. She knew that it had been too long. It would be difficult to find all the evidence in a short time. But this was already very good news.

    At least this proved that her mother¡¯s death was not because of stomach cancer, but man-made.

    ¡°Then, what should we do about this?¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at the subpoena. ¡°I don¡¯t know where they got the will from. I believe that my mother would not be so foolish as to give all her shares to ye Nanshan in the end. ¡°Since he dares to sue me now, perhaps he really does have evidence. ¡°Uncle Li, say, if the court decides that the will in ye Nanshan¡¯s hands is true, do you think I really have to hand over this 20% of the shares to him?¡±

 Chapter 795 - Call me husband

    <h4>Chapter 795: Chapter 036: Call me husband</h4>

    If she really wanted to give the shares back to ye Nanshan, she would vomit her guts out. Ye Zhen felt terrible when she thought of this.

    ¡°No need.¡±Li Junsheng smiled and squeezed her palm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a way. The will in his hand can not be true.¡±

    ¡°I also believe it is not true, but I am afraid that there is a possibility.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s true, as long as you feel that there are doubts, you can refuse to execute it. The transfer of shares requires the signature of the person. If you don¡¯t agree, even if he has the will in his hand, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°But ¨C¡±

    ¡°No buts.¡±Li Junsheng did not want her to worry too much. ¡°Do you know?¡±? ¡°The shares are now in your name. Even if the court really decides that the will is invalid after the court session, it¡¯s impossible to enforce it.¡±. ¡°Even if it is, it can be dyed for a long time before it is implemented. ¡°And before that, I believe that I have already found the evidence.¡±

    There were many people with the same name and surname in the country, but it was really not difficult to find a chef.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Li.¡±She had let Ling Xuan investigate for so long without any results, but Li Junsheng had made such an important progress the moment he made his move.

    Li Junsheng put the subpoena aside. Looking at the gratitude in ye Zhen¡¯s eyes, he reached out and pinched her palm. ¡°Your gratitude is not very sincere.¡±

    His fingertips gently brushed across her palm, and she felt an itch. She wanted to take her hand back, but he pulled her into his arms.

    His hand followed her lower back and slowly moved down. These two simple actions made ye Zhen¡¯s legs go soft.

    ¡°Uncle Li ¨C¡±

    ¡°If you really want to thank me, why don¡¯t you call me my husband?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    A warm touch appeared on her lips. He kissed her lips, bit by bit. He traced the shape of her lips. His lowered voice was filled with an endless sense of surname.

    ¡°Be Good, call me and let me hear it.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s face was slightly red. Seeing the teasing look in Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes, she suddenly raised her hand and hooked it around his neck.

    Her pursed red lips carried a hint of temptation. She bit her lip and leaned closer to his ear. The fragrant breath apanied by her hot breath brushed past his ear.

    ¡°Hubby, thank you.¡±

    Li Junsheng felt his throat tighten and pulled ye Zhen¡¯s body into his embrace,

    ¡°Say it again.¡±

    ¡°Hubby...¡±ye Zhen¡¯s forehead was pressed against his, and her slender fingers gently brushed across his lips. ¡°Thank you. Is this a good thank you gift?¡±

    He lowered his head and kissed her lips forcefully.

    ¡°You¡¯re really a vixen. You brought this on yourself.¡±

    Ye Zhen lost her strength, and her body was like dough. She was pinched and rubbed by him, and it was no longer the same as before.

    ..

    Ye Zhen signed the document and handed it to Chu Tai. Over the past few days, she had observed the people in the chairman¡¯s office. Ye Nanshan¡¯s original assistant was ye Nanshan¡¯s man, so she did not believe her.

    The other day at the meeting, the assistant did note, so ye Zhen was not interested in asking what the assistant was doing. She directly asked someone to settle his sry, and then let him go.

    On the other hand, Chu Tai had been following the other secretaries in the Secretary¡¯s office wholeheartedly and had a good rtionship with them.

    These few days, her work had been going very smoothly because of Chu Tai¡¯s help. Of course, ye Zhen wasn¡¯t afraid even if one or two people asionally had evil thoughts.

    It would take time for her to subdue ye Nanshan¡¯s original subordinates. But now, she had all the time in the world.

    In the past few days, Ye Nanshan had not appeared once. Not only ye Nanshan, Chen Wan, and Ye Ninghan had not entered thepany again.

    Ye Zhen did not know what they were up to at that moment.

    She suspected that ye Nanshan had prepared a backup n for her, but she was not afraid.

    Soon, it was the day before the court session. Ye Zhen returned home early and looked at Ling Xuan and the documents that Li Junsheng had prepared for her.

    In fact, these documents were very one-sided. Just like how ye Nanshan provided that Lu he was mentally ill back then, these documents couldn¡¯t actually be used as evidence.

    She just hoped that they would be helpful during the court session. After looking through all the documents, ye Zhen didn¡¯t feel much at ease.

    She wanted to drink, but she was afraid that if she got drunk, she would not be able to appear in court the next day. She could only walk back and forth in the living room.

    When Li Junsheng returned home, he saw ye Zhen looking like this.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±Ye Zhen saw that he had returned and turned around to walk towards him. ¡°Why are you back so early today?¡±

    During this period of time, she knew that there were a few big events happening in the city, and Li Junsheng was very busy. However, no matter how busy he was, he would try his best to go home early at night.

    Unless it was a special social event or a meeting that could not be turned down, he would alwayse back to have dinner with her.

    Li Junsheng did not answer her question. He looked at the information on the coffee table and asked, ¡°Are you very nervous?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to say hello to you and director Sun?¡±

    Director Sun was the director of Qingcheng Court. Li Junsheng hadn¡¯t gone to see him since ye Zhen got involved in thewsuit.

    ¡°No.¡±Ye Zhen looked at Li Junsheng with an unusually serious expression. ¡°Uncle Li, Don¡¯t go to director Sun, and don¡¯t go to anyone who has anything to do with your career.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t an ignorant little girl. She knew how to handle certain things. ¡°Uncle Li, don¡¯t let it affect your work.¡±

    Her hand gently caressed his frontpel. She was very grateful that he had such a heart, but there were many things that she did not just want to rely on herself, nor did she want to cause trouble for him.

    ¡°I know people. I¡¯m in the middle of a career advancement period. Uncle Li, I don¡¯t want to put you in a difficult position because of my matter.¡±

    Even if there was even a trace of influence.

    The seriousness in ye Zhen¡¯s eyes made Li Junsheng somewhat moved. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. It¡¯s just a phone call.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±Ye Zhen shook her head. Her expression was firm. ¡°I want to beat him fair and square.¡±

    She said it very easily, but her eyes could not hide her nervousness.

    Li Junsheng felt a little distressed. She did not need to face these things. He lowered his head and kissed her lips gently.

    It was not appropriate to apany her in court. After all, his goal was too big. However, it was possible to use his method to make her less nervous.

    Sure enough, after being kissed and hugged by him again and again, the nervousness in ye Zhen¡¯s heart dissipated quite a bit.

    ¡°Uncle Li ¨C¡±

    She gave him a warm response, allowing herself to indulge in this joy that was close to indulgence. As for other troubles, she would think about itter.

    ..

    Ye Nanshan sat in the intiff¡¯s seat, along with Ye Ninghan and Chen Wan who were in the audience seats.

    Ye Zhen sat in the defendant¡¯s seat expressionlessly. She had never thought that one day, she would fight against her biological father in court.

    The trial began very quickly. Ye Nanshan had Lu Hui¡¯s medical records from that year. And that will.

    But Ye Zhen had another will. More importantly, she also had the medical records from that year. What the Doctor said waspletely different from the medical records ye Nanshan had provided.

    Ye Nanshan¡¯swyer waswyer Ding. He had seized all the loopholes and led the matter to the side that was disadvantageous to ye Zhen.

    However, thewyer ye Zhen hired was also very famous. It was Li Junsheng who had rmended her back then.

    This person had some connections with Tang Mohan¡¯s family. His surname was also Tang, and his methods were first-rate. His mouth was full of eloquence. No matter whatwyer Ding threw at him, he could smoothly take it.

    Lawyer Ding repeatedly stressed that there was something wrong with Lu Yi¡¯s mind.

    Lawyer Tang¡¯s side was not inferior either. He directly threw out the hospital¡¯s diagnosis. He said that Lu Yi only had stomach cancer, not a mental illness.

    Lawyer Ding retorted, saying that Lu Yi was depressed because she had stomach cancer, so it was possible that she had a mental problem.

    Hearing this, Ye Zhen almostughed out of anger. She looked atwyer Ding and wanted to refute. Lawyer Tang gave her a look that said, ¡°Calm down.¡±.

    ¡°Before Ms. Lu Yi passed away, she was negotiating for thepany¡¯s next cooperation case. I want to know how a person with mental problems could have such abilities.¡±? ¡°The opposingwyer is saying that Ms. Lu Yi has mental problems now? ¡°I think you have mental problems.¡±

    ¡°Objection, objection. Opposingwyer¡¯s personal attack.¡±

    ¡°Sustained. intiff¡¯swyer, please take note of your attitude.¡±

    ¡°We only look at the evidence. All of our evidence shows that Ms. Lu Yi had no intention of giving her shares to Ms. Ye Zhen when she was alive.¡±

    ¡°We all know that the will is guided by thest one. The will in our hands is precisely thest one that ms. Lu Zhen made...¡±

    The two sides went back and forth, and it was very lively. For a moment, it was a stalemate. In the end,wyer Ding and ye Nanshan did not get any advantage and requested a temporary recess from the judge.

    Ye Zhen agreed. After a ten-minute recess, she followedwyer Tang out of the court andmunicated the results in a low voice.

    They had done their best. Although the evidence in their hands and the information they had could not make things clear immediately, they definitely would not lose.

    On the other side, Ye Nanshan andwyer Ding also walked out and whispered something to each other outside.

    This was the first time ye Zhen saw ye Nanshan after the shareholders¡¯meeting that day. He had lost some weight, but he seemed to be in good spirits. The way he looked at her was full of dissatisfaction and anger.

    Ye Zhen did not care at all. But because of ye Nanshan¡¯s gaze, she thought of another point. She suddenly smiled, turned towyer Tang, and whispered out her thoughts just now.

    Chen Wan and Ye Ninghan both walked out at this time and went to ye Nanshan together. But Ye Zhen suddenly rxed. She waspletely confident.

    Before the court resumed, Ye Zhen received a call from Li Junsheng. He asked her how the court trial was going? Was there anything she could help with.

    Standing in the corridor, she listened to Li Junsheng¡¯s voice. Ye Zhen felt that all her worries and fears had be insignificant.

    ¡°No need. Uncle Li, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely win.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Li Junsheng smiled. ¡°Then I will wait for you to win and go home to celebrate.¡±

    ¡°Okay, wait for me.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, ye Zhen seemed to be filled with spirit energy and was full of vitality.

    As for ye Nanshan and the others, she didn¡¯t care about them at all now.

    ..

    The trial continued. Lawyer Ding provided a new piece of evidence to prove that Lu she was mentally ill.

    In addition to the medicine she took, there was also the confession of a nanny in the vi. The other party said that before Lu she passed away, she was often moody. She would eitherugh or cry.

    There were a few times when she lost her temper at the servants in the vi. After she lost her temper, she regretted and med herself. She looked crazy.

    Ye Zhen sat in the dock and looked atwyer Ding, who was full of nonsense. She really had the urge to pull out his tongue.

    She suppressed her anger. Afterwyer Ding finished speaking, she suddenly stood up.

    She looked at the judge in the court. Her eyes were clear, but there was a faint coldness in her expression. ¡°Your honor, I have a few questions. I want to ask the intiff, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can ask.¡±

    Ye Zhen bowed and turned to face ye Nanshan. ¡°Mr. Ye, I want to ask you something. Do you love Ms. Lu E?¡±

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s expression changed. He did not answer this question. Lawyer Ding stood up. ¡°Your honor, this question has nothing to do with our trial. My client can refuse to answer.¡±

    ¡°Your honor, the question I¡¯m asking is definitely rted to the trial, and also to the evidence I¡¯m going to proveter. I implore the intiff to answer my question.¡±

    Ye Nanshan looked at ye Zhen. He didn¡¯t quite understand why she was asking this question, but he still gave a positive answer.

    ¡°Of course I love your mother.¡±

    ¡°Since you love my mother, then how could you bear to charge her with mental abnormality after her death?¡±

    ¡°What do you know? Your Mother¡¯s mental disorder is a fact. Ye Zhen, don¡¯t spout nonsense just because you¡¯re unwilling to return the shares to me.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m spouting nonsense? Then, Mr. Ye, you said that you love my mother. How could you have an affair not long after my mother married you?¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, what nonsense are you spouting?¡±Ye Nanshan¡¯s expression changed, and his expression turned cold.

    Ye Zhen smiled. ¡°Your honor, Mr. Ye ims that he loves my mother, which is also ms. Lu Yi. ¡°But in reality, he cheated on my mother not long after he married her. ¡°Under such circumstances, I don¡¯t think that he loves my mother. ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t love my mother, how could my mother give him all her shares? That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Do you have evidence that ye Nanshan cheated?¡±The judge asked. Ye Zhen nodded. ¡°Of course I have evidence.¡±

    She nced atwyer Tang,wyer Tang took out a document at the right time. ¡°We have a DNA report. The report shows that Miss Ye Ninghan, who is sitting in the audience, is father and daughter to Mr. Ye Nanshan. In other words, Mr. Ye Nanshan cheated on Ms. Lu E at the beginning of their marriage.¡±

    ¡°Objection, defendant. This kind of emotional issue has nothing to do with today¡¯s trial.¡±Lawyer Ding stood up, and a hint of anxiety suddenly appeared on her face.

    Ye Zhen looked at him and said in an unyielding voice, ¡°Lawyer Ding, Mr. Ye, the issue I want to talk about is precisely rted to today¡¯s trial.¡±

    ¡°Your honor, ording to what I just witnessed, a man who had an affair after being married for less than a year and had an illegitimate daughter outside, I don¡¯t think that with my mother¡¯s personality, she would tolerate and tolerate such a man. ¡°I don¡¯t only have reason to suspect that the will my mother gave me was a normal will. I even have reason to suspect. ¡°It was ye Nanshan who forged the will and illegally obtained another 20% of the shares.¡±

 Chapter 796 - will you be unable to sleep at night

    <h4>Chapter 796: Chapter 037: will you be unable to sleep at night</h4>

    Ye Nanshan could not sit still anymore. Chen Wan and Ye Ninghan¡¯s faces turned pale.

    Ye Nanshan stood up and pointed at Ye Zhen. ¡°Ye Zhen, what nonsense are you spouting? Your mother was the one who wanted to give me all her assets, not a little girl like you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ye, what you mean is that not only is my mother blind, she has taken a liking to you, the man who betrayed her. is she stupid enough to give her assets to a man who nearly angered her to death because of his infidelity?¡±

    After saying this, ye Zhen turned around and faced the court.

    ¡°Your honor, I strongly request that the will from that year be reexamined. Because I have reason to suspect that with my mother¡¯s personality, Ms. Lu Yi, she would never give her assets to a man who hurt her and betrayed her.¡±

    This was the turning point of the day.

    ¡°Your honor, what the other party said is not true.¡±

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s face turned green. The development of the matter had already exceeded his expectations. The oue before his eyes was unexpected. He did not expect that ye Zhen would actually use ye Ninghan¡¯s identity as an excuse.

    ¡°Not true?¡±Ye Zhenughed lightly. There was a mocking expression on his face, but he did not back down and was aggressive. ¡°Mr. Ye, you and Chen Wan had ye Ninghan during the duration of your marriage with my mother. Is this considered an affair?¡±

    ¡°You and Chen Wan had ye Jianhao less than half a year after my mother passed away. Does that count as a second affair?¡±

    ¡°You already had another family outside. You even had a son and a daughter. What makes you think that my mother, with her personality, wouldn¡¯t know about this and even give you half of her assets? Is she stupid?¡±

    A series of questions made ye Nanshan¡¯s face turn green. He pointed at ye Zhen, but he could not say a word.

    Ye Zhen turned to the judge. ¡°Your honor, the facts of today¡¯s matter are clear, and the cause and effect are clear. I sincerely hope that the court can investigate the facts and make a correct judgment.¡±

    It was sonorous and powerful. Ye Zhen stood in the court. At that moment, her magnificence was unparalleled.

    In the intiff¡¯s seat opposite, ye Nanshan¡¯s face was as ck as ink. His eyes were filled with hatred as he looked at ye Zhen.

    There was not enough evidence for the final trial in the court, so ye Nanshan¡¯s request was not supported. Ye Zhen had long known that she would win, but she had been holding her breath.

    Now that she had obtained the result, seeing ye Nanshan¡¯s face turn from ck to white, she chuckled. After thankingwyer Tang, she quickly left the court.

    When she walked outside, ye Nanshan¡¯s family of three andwyer Ding stood there. Their faces did not look good.

    Seeing here out, ye Nanshan did not make any move. Ye Ninghan rushed over first. ¡°Ye Zhen, how can you be so ruthless? Daddy is also Your Daddy. How can you be so Vicious?¡±

    Ye Zhen paused in her footsteps and sized up ye Ninghan from top to bottom.

    ¡°In terms of being vicious, I really can¡¯tpete with you.¡±Ye Zhen looked at ye Nanshan coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t take things that aren¡¯t mine for granted.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, you unfilial daughter ¨C¡°ye Nanshan rushed forward, but before he could finish his sentence, Ye Zhen interrupted him.

    ¡°Unfilial daughter? I¡¯m an unfilial daughter, then what are you, Dad?¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mom isn¡¯t dead yet, and you¡¯re already having a baby with another woman. ¡°I really want to know if mom knows about your affair? ¡°I believe that if he knew, he might not have given you the remaining shares of the drawingpany.¡±

    /

    ¡°Ye Zhen.¡±Chen Wan could not help but put on her mother¡¯s airs. ¡°You¡¯re just a child, what nonsense are you talking about? No matter what, your father is your elder. How can you talk to your father like that?¡±

    Ye Zhen did not answer. She stared straight at Chen Wan, acting like a good person, and sneered. Suddenly, her expression changed. Her gloomy face swept across the three people present.

    Finally, her gaze fell on Chen Wan¡¯s face. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m actually quite curious. All these years, have you never had a nightmare at night?¡±

    ¡°My mother never came to look for you at night? Didn¡¯t you dream about my mother when you were dreaming in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°You, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±Chen Wan¡¯s face was pale. ¡°How could I Dream About Your Mother?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Her smile had a deeper meaning. ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t. After all, a person doesn¡¯t do anything wrong and isn¡¯t afraid of ghosts knocking on the door in the middle of the night.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, what do you mean?¡±Ye Ninghan jumped out. She couldn¡¯t stand ye Zhen¡¯s current appearance.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±Ye Zhen shook her hair and pushed it to the back of her head. ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡±

    Chen Wan¡¯s expression changed slightly. She was a little surprised. Ye Nanshan couldn¡¯t stand seeing ye Zhen like this.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, what are you trying to say? Are you done messing around? Now that you¡¯ve achieved your goal, what else do you want?¡±

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re really strange. You were the one who started it. It¡¯s meaningless for you to say this now.¡±

    He was the one who wanted to sue her for the shares, and he was the one who used all his means to chase her out of thepany. How did it be her who was causing trouble?

    Ye Zhen was not interested in staying any longer. Her gaze fell on Ye Nanshan¡¯s face. She looked at his pale face. She was not sure if they knew about what had happened back then.

    But it did not matter. Her counterattack was just about to begin.

    ..

    Ye Zhen left the court and got into the car. She told Zhao Li to go straight to the city proper residence. She knew that Li Junsheng was at work, but she could not help but want to tell him the good news in person.

    But before she could make a call, she saw Li Junshenging out of the main residence building.

    He might not always wear a suit when he went to work, but even if he didn¡¯t, he would wear a more formal business shirt. A dark business shirt might look a little old-fashioned when worn by others. However, he didn¡¯t wear it. He looked more refined and elegant, with the air of a business elite.

    At this moment, the buttons on his shirt sleeves were unbuttoned, revealing his strong elbows. His expression was very serious, as if something had happened. Behind him was his driver, Xiao Zhao, and secretary Chen.

    Ye Zhen¡¯s original n to get out of the car came to a stop. Li Junsheng was about to get into the car when he identally saw ye Zhen¡¯s car. He turned around and walked towards the car.

    He knocked on the car door, and Ye Zhen rolled down the window, revealing her exquisite little face.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±The seriousness on Li Junsheng¡¯s face faded, and his eyes seemed to be filled with gentleness at that moment.

    ¡°I won.¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s three words made Li Junsheng understand what had happened. He reached out and pinched her hand on the car window.

    He always liked to do this action. ¡°Is that so? Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±As Ye Zhen spoke, she looked behind him. ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    Li Junsheng nodded, and his expression became a little more serious. ¡°There was an explosion at a chemical nt in the western district. I just received the news. I¡¯m going to take a look now.¡±

    Ye Zhen also became nervous. ¡°How is it? Are You Okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±Li Junsheng looked behind him. In a short while, many officials hade out.

    ¡°You go back first. I probably won¡¯t be home so soon today.¡±

    Ye Zhen nodded. She knew what was important, but she said, ¡°Uncle Li, be careful. There should be a fire or something at the ce of the explosion. Don¡¯t get too close.¡±

    ¡°Silly Girl.¡±Li Junsheng ruffled her hair and did not say anything. He turned around and walked towards his car without looking back.

    Ye Zhen looked at his figure and ignored everyone¡¯s gazes. Looking at Li Junsheng¡¯s back, she suddenly felt that he was very tall and straight. Moreover, he was invincible.

    ..

    Ye Zhen soon saw the news of the explosion. It was caused by the improper handling of the chemical nt staff. Fortunately, it was during the shift change, but more than a dozen people died.

    This could be considered a major ident. She could see that apart from Li Junsheng, some familiar faces that were often seen on television appeared at the scene of the explosion.

    Li Junsheng was particrly photographed. It was unknown whether it was because he was handsome and young.

    His expression was very serious. Ye Zhen saw that his sleeves were rolled up high and his hair was not as smooth as before.

    But the camera quickly moved away and ye Zhen could not see him. She wanted to call him, but she did not want to cause trouble for him, so she could only give up.

    That day, Li Junsheng did note back at night.

    The next day, Ye Zhen woke up early in the morning and turned on the television to watch the news. Yesterday¡¯s explosion was still being reported, but the images of Li Junsheng were only fleeting.

    She sighed in her heart and took out her phone to call Ling Xuan. Before Li Junsheng went to deal with his own matters, she had some matters to take care of.

    In order to not give ye Nanshan the chance to react, ye Zhen decided to strike first.

    Aftermunicating withwyer Tang, she decided to give him a taste of his own medicine. Didn¡¯t you, Ye Nanshan, say that there was a problem with the will from back then?

    I also felt that there was something wrong with the will from that year. You had an affair, and my mother still wanted to give you the shares? Give you the property? Are You Stupid?

    It was already polite not to let you leave your family with nothing. Since that was the case, what reason did she have to let you continue to be proud?

    Therefore, ye Zhen pointed to thewsuit and sued ye Nanshan.

    Her daughter sued her father. It was the first time in all of Qingcheng. Lawyer Tang analyzed the case for her very seriously and told her the possible oue.

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t care. What was her reputation? Could she eat it? She really couldn¡¯t swallow this anger. She really wanted to help Lu Yu vent her anger.

    Of course, the most important thing was that if she were to cause trouble for ye Nanshan on the surface, they wouldn¡¯t have the time to destroy the evidence from that year.

    They would not have thought that her real goal was not the shares that had already fallen into ye Nanshan¡¯s hands. It was to find evidence that Chen Wan had caused Lu He¡¯s death.

    However, she did not need to tellwyer Tang about this.

    ¡°Lawyer Tang, don¡¯t worry. I am not a person who pesters blindly. However, I can not let go of my mother¡¯s grievance for so many years. Just take it that I want to avenge my mother.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Miss Ye, please rest assured. I will try my best to win this case.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±It didn¡¯t matter whether she won or not. If she could find evidence and send Chen Wan and ye Nanshan to prison, then her goal would be achieved.

    Aftermunicating withwyer Tang, she passed the information in her hands towyer Tang in as much detail as possible. She also dealt with some urgent official business in thepany.

    Ye Zhen was busy until one in the afternoon. When she was about to have lunch, she remembered that Li Junsheng was doing well.

    She called Li Junsheng. The person who answered the phone was secretary Chen. He said that Li Junsheng was currently in the hospital and not in the factory.

    Ye Zhen could not sit still. ¡°Uncle Li is in the hospital? What happened to him? Is He Alright?¡±

    Ye Zhen did not notice that her knuckles were a little white.

    ¡°He ¨C¡±

    Secretary Chen seemed to be making a lot of noise, and Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t hear him clearly. She vaguely heard the first hospital. She hung up the phone without a second thought and ran outside.

    If Zhao Li hadn¡¯t been so fast, she would have dumped him.

    Sitting in the car, ye Zhen med herself. She shouldn¡¯t have listened to Li Junsheng and not gone to see him at the scene. Now she was fine.

    She still remembered the explosion in Jin city clearly. After that, there were a few small explosions. The fire spread and injured many firefighters.

    Li Junsheng was at the scene. What if something like this happened?

    The more anxious she was, the more she wanted the car to arrive immediately. However, for some reason, there was a lot of traffic on the road today.

    It was at this time that Lu Zhixuan called.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen.¡±

    ¡°Uncle? Is There Something Wrong?¡±

    ¡°I heard that your father is fighting awsuit against you. He said that there was something wrong with your mother¡¯s will?¡±

    When ye Nanshan sued her, she didn¡¯t want her grandfather and uncle to worry, so she didn¡¯t tell them about it. She didn¡¯t even have a public hearing. She didn¡¯t think that her uncle would still know about it.

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s fine now.¡±She briefly exined the matter andforted her uncle that she was fine.

    ¡°Your father, that bastard.¡±Lu Zhixuan didn¡¯t care at all that there was something wrong with talking about ye Nanshan in front of Lu Zhen. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let sister marry him in the first ce. He really is an ungrateful wretch.¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t say anything. Wasn¡¯t that right? Decades of rtionships were all used in the end.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, don¡¯t be anxious. Uncle will help you with this matter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, uncle.¡±Ye Zhen had already made up her mind. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±

    Before she found evidence, she didn¡¯t even n to say that there was something fishy about Lu e¡¯s death. Why should Lu Zhixuan and the others worry?

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, make time to go home. Your grandfather and I have something for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Zhen didn¡¯t know what her grandfather and uncle had for her. However, it had indeed been a while since she had visited her grandfather and uncle.

    After hanging up the phone, ye Zhen¡¯s anxiety didn¡¯t decrease at all. She couldn¡¯t sit still for even a minute when she thought that something might happen to Li Junsheng.

    When would it be? Would Li Junsheng have such a position in her heart?

    She used to think that she was a lonely person, but she did not expect that she would meet someone like Li Junsheng.

    He was clearly in a high position, but he did not put on any airs. He was clearly handsome, but it seemed that he had never provoked a peach blossom.

    The more ye Zhen thought about it, the more worried she became. Finally, there was no traffic jam in front of them, and they arrived at the first hospital without a hitch.

    The first hospital seemed to be especially crowded today. As Ye Zhen walked in, she called Secretary Chen.

    She did not know how badly Li Junsheng was hurt, and her whole heart was filled with anxiety.

    Finally, the call connected, but she heard a cell phone ring next to her hand. She was very familiar with that ring. She turned around and found Li Junsheng sitting on a bench in the corridor.

    He was holding his phone in one hand and a bandage in the other. His clothes were no longer as t as they had been yesterday. There were some blood stains and stains on them.

    A few strands of his hair fell on his forehead, disobedient. Just by looking at it, she did not know how he was hurt.

    Ye Zhen ran over quickly and held Li Junsheng¡¯s hand before he picked up the phone. ¡°Uncle Li, are you okay?¡±

    Li Junsheng was stunned for a moment when he did not expect ye Zhen toe over. ¡°How did you know I Was Here?¡±

    Ye Zhen shook her head and did not answer his question. Instead, she looked at his hand. Her eyes were a little red and there were faint tears in them.

    ¡°Uncle Li ¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury.¡±Li Junsheng red at Secretary Chen who was not far behind her as he spoke. Secretary Chen shrunk his head and did not dare to answer.

    There were peopleing and going in the corridor, and both of them were equally outstanding in appearance. Naturally, they attracted the attention of many people.

    Secretary Chen, who had noticed this, took a step forward. ¡°Mayor Li, there are many people here. Look ¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. Get Someone to stand guard here. Remember, call me immediately if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s hand was injured. Secretary Chen also wanted him to go back and rest as soon as possible. Now that the situation at the factory had basically stabilized, Li Junsheng could also take a break.

    Holding ye Zhen¡¯s hand, Li Junsheng left the hospital with her and got into ye Zhen¡¯s car.

    On the way, many people saw Li Junsheng and thought that he looked familiar. However, because his current image was not very good, they did not think about the mayor on television.

    As soon as they got into the car, ye Zhen held Li Junsheng¡¯s injured hand. ¡°Uncle Li, How¡¯s Your Hand Injury? Is it serious? Other than your hand, where else did you hurt it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a small injury.¡±

    Li Junsheng raised his uninjured hand and held hers instead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°How can it be fine?¡±Ye Zhen did not believe it at all. She looked at the blood stains on her body. ¡°Where else did you hurt it? Don¡¯t try to hide it from me.¡±

    Li Junsheng reached out and hugged her tightly. His Chin was pressed against her corbone, and his voice was very soft.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t married you yet. Naturally, I won¡¯t let anything happen to me.¡±

    He was still glib-tongued at this time. Ye Zhen gently pushed him and looked at Zhao Li in front of her.

    Her car didn¡¯t have a partition ss in the middle, so she was too embarrassed to let Zhao Li see them being intimate,

    li Junsheng seemed to know what she was worried about, so he did not take any further action. He calmly exined the injury on his hand.

    Yesterday, the factory exploded. More than a dozen people died, and more than a dozen were injured. The fire in the factory was still burning, and the firefighters had already gone to put out the fire.

    He was at the scenemanding, and at the same time, he asked them to make arrangements as soon as possible to treat the injured.

    However, he did not expect that there would be a second explosion. At that time, Li Junsheng happened to be consoling an author. Although he was already prepared when he heard the sound, his hand was still injured by the sparks that flew over.

    ¡°It¡¯s not very serious. It¡¯s just a small piece of skin that was scalded. Xiao Chen was too nervous and insisted that I go to the hospital to bandage it.¡±

    He said that he had already stayed inside for the entire night, so it was better for him to go back and rest first.

    ¡°That¡¯s good too. Go home and sleep for a while. If you have anything to say, wait until you¡¯ve rested first.¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at the ck and blue in his eyes, and her heart ached a little. ¡°Uncle Li, you¡¯d better not go there again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible not to go.¡±

    This matter was so big that it caused a stir on the inte. They still had a lot of things to deal withter on, so Li Junsheng could only take a break for now.

    When they got home, ye Zhen rushed to get the bath water. At this time, she was d that she had put it away beforeing out. Li Junsheng was taking off his clothes with one hand.

    Seeing this, she quickly went forward and said, ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    The uninjured hand was still okay, but the injured hand needed special attention. Ye Zhen carefully took off his clothes. Looking at the red stain on the bandage, her heart ached again.

    ¡°Uncle Li, does your hand hurt?¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at her and suddenly smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t You Give Me a Kiss? Maybe once you kiss me, I Won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    This person was not serious at this time.

    Ye Zhen bit her lips, but F took the initiative to step forward and kiss his lips.

    She tasted tobo in his mouth. She was stunned for a moment. The slight smell of menthol tobo surprised her. Just now, she only smelled blood, so she didn¡¯t notice that he still had the smell of tobo on him.

    Even so, ye Zhen still felt that Li Junsheng was very charming. She imitated his manner and kissed him deeply. She put her hands on his neck and paid attention not to touch his wound.

    Because of her passion, he gave her a deeper kiss.

    After the kiss ended, ye Zhen felt her legs go weak and put her hands on his chest. She looked at him with a gentle but worried gaze.

    ¡°Did you smoke?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±He had not slept for the whole night and was very sleepy. He took two cigarettes to refresh himself. ..

    ¡°Is this matter going to be very troublesome?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±It would be a little troublesome. He had only been in office for a few months, and this kind of thing had already happened. The follow-up work, the exnation to the people, and the exnation to the higher-ups.

    He was afraid that he would be very busy for the time being.

    ¡°Don¡¯t smoke next time.¡±Ye Zhen looked at him. ¡°Uncle Li, you told mest time that everything will be fine when it gets to the end of the bridge. So, I think you shouldn¡¯t worry too much. Everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±Even though he said so, when such a thing happened during his tenure, it was inevitable that there would be ack of supervision.

    Li Junsheng didn¡¯t intend to tell her too much. If he told her too much, it would only make her worry.

    After entering the bathroom, Li Junsheng, who was about to take a bath, blinked when he saw the bathtub full of bath water. He turned around and called ye Zhen.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Ye Zhen ran quickly. ¡°Is your wound hurting again? Uncle Li, other than your hand, where else are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±Li Junsheng stood there. He seemed to be in a difficult position. ¡°My Hand is hurt. It¡¯s not convenient for me to take a bath.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Ye Zhen spoke quickly. Li Junsheng looked at her with a sh of a smile in his eyes.

    Ye Zhen was good in other areas, but she was too shy in some areas. For example, she would be shy for a long time if she was asked to change ces, or if she was asked to try some new positions.

    Today¡¯s opportunity was really rare. Li Junsheng stumbled and almost couldn¡¯t stand.

    ¡°Let me help you in.¡±Ye Zhen didn¡¯t think at all. Li Junsheng¡¯s hand was injured, not his foot.

    ¡°Okay.¡±Li Junsheng was ¡°Helped¡±into the bathtub by ye Zhen. Ye Zhen carefully raised his injured hand and put it on the edge of the bathtub. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t get any water on it.¡±

    Li Junsheng didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at her eagerly bringing a towel to bathe him. He looked at the worry on her face.

    The injury on her hand seemed to have be insignificant.

 Chapter 797 - Youâ€™re afraid that I wonâ€™t be able to support you

    <h4>Chapter 797: Chapter 038: You¡¯re afraid that I won¡¯t be able to support you</h4>

    Li Junsheng sat in the bathtub and looked at ye Zhen. There was a hint of a smile hidden in his eyes.

    His little girl might not have noticed it herself, but her attitude toward him had changed a lot since the beginning.

    His little girl might not have noticed this change, but he did.

    ¡°Uncle Li, next time you encounter something like this, don¡¯t be the first to rush in.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s none of your business. There are so many people ¨C¡±

    Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t continue. This thought was actually a little selfish. When she was still an ordinary citizen, she would have hoped that their zhengzhi government officials would do more.

    But one day, when she became the family member of these officials, she only hoped that they would be safe.

    That fire was not a joke. If anything happened ¡ª

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After ye Zhen finishedining, she took the towel and was about to give Li Junsheng a bath. But at this moment, she suddenly realized a problem and stopped moving.

    Li Junsheng watched her face turn red bit by bit. He looked at her standing there motionlessly and pretended to be confused.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±Ye Zhen handed the towel to Li Junsheng with a blush. ¡°You only hurt one hand. You can do it yourself.¡±

    ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid of touching the wound.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡°ye Zhen gritted her teeth. The water was very clear. She saw it at a nce. It was in the water, that ¡ª

    She withdrew her gaze. At this time, she was still in the mood to be absent-minded. She really said, ¡°Uncle Li, you can wash yourself.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±Li Junsheng did not object. He took the towel, but his hand suddenly loosened. The towel that was soaked with water fell onto his injured arm.

    ¡°Chi ¨C¡±

    Li Junsheng took a deep breath. Ye Zhen¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Uncle Li, Are You Alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡±Li Junsheng said with a ¡°Weak¡±expression. ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t sleepst night, so I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He reached for the towel again, but ye Zhen was one step ahead of him. She looked at the wet bandage and felt her face turn pale.

    ¡°The bandage is wet. What should I do? Should I send you back to see a doctor? Or should I call a doctor?¡±

    ¡°No, it should be fine. You can help me bandage itter.¡±

    ¡°But ¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡±Li Junsheng¡¯s face looked increasingly weak. ¡°I want to take a bath and then have a good sleep.¡±

    ¡°Then let me help you.¡±

    How could ye Zhen Dare to let him do it? She took the towel and began to bathe Li Junsheng. Her face was full of worry, so she did not see the sh of joy in Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes and the Smile of a sessful conspiracy.

    It was okay to wash her upper body. Although ye Zhen¡¯s movements were a little clumsy, she sessfully washed her upper body. When she washed her lower body, it was a little awkward.

    She stared at Li Junsheng¡¯s underwater body, her face burning. ¡°Uncle Li ¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can wash. You can just wash as you like. I just want to sleep.¡±

    Ye Zhen gritted her teeth and did not dare to hesitate anymore. She closed her eyes and reached her hand under the water.

    ..

    When ye Zhen finished showering Li Junsheng and came out of the bathroom, her hands were sore beyond recognition.

    Looking at Li Junsheng, who looked refreshed and energetic, no matter how slow she was, she realized that something was wrong.

    ¡°Uncle Li, you ¨C¡°were you faking it just now.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡±Li Junsheng looked at her and smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The main thing is that you gave me a bath like that. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little out of control. Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡°ye Zhen was not as thick-skinned as him. She could talk about that matter as if it was a normal meal. She gritted her teeth and red at him. ¡°And you said that your wound hurts.¡±

    Because of his injury, because of the pain in his wound, he had to trouble her to help him with his hands.

    But shouldn¡¯t the pain in his wound rest?

    ¡°Yes.¡±Li Junsheng nodded. He looked at his bandage that was soaked in water. ¡°Look, it¡¯s wet. Help me bandage it again.¡±

    Ye Zhen, who had been tricked, did not want to talk to him at all. However, looking at the wound, she had no choice but to take the first aid kit.

    When she removed the bandage on Li Junsheng¡¯s hand, her previous caution turned into worry. ¡°Why are you hurt so badly?¡±

    There were so many burn marks, and the red muscles inside made her feel ufortable. She bit her lip, and the corners of her eyes could not help but turn red.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I already said it¡¯s a small wound. As long as you¡¯re not angry with me, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Ye Zhen red at him and did not say anything else. She picked up the medicine prescribed by the Doctor and reapplied it on him, then carefully bandaged his wound.

    After the wound was bandaged, Ye Zhen took the medicine box and was about to return to the living room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Sleep with me for a while.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already injured, yet you¡¯re still thinking about that. You¡¯re really ¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just sleeping. What are you thinking about?¡±Li Junsheng couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you help me solve it just now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still talking.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t help but re at him again. In the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to reject him. She followed him to the bed andy down to rest.

    The two of themy down together. In the end, ye Zhen couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep as well. When she woke up again, it was already afternoon. Looking at Li Junsheng who was still sleeping, she quietly got up and quietly walked to the living room outside.

    When Li Junsheng woke up, he saw ye Zhen cooking in the kitchen.

    /

    She was wearing an apron, and her shoulder-length ck hair was tied into a small braid at the back of her head. The evening light shone in from the kitchen, and she looked so beautiful that it was unreal.

    When ye Zhen scooped out the dishes, her waist was hugged by someone. She did not turn around. Instead, she gently patted the back of her hand. ¡°Okay, there¡¯s one more dish. Once it¡¯s done, we can eat.¡±

    Li Junsheng did not let go. He buried his face into ye Zhen¡¯s neck. The breath he exhaled was warm, apanied by his pleasant and clear voice.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, your body smells so good.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s hand movements paused. ¡°Where does it smell good? Does it smell like oil?¡±

    ¡°My whole body smells good.¡±Li Junsheng wrapped his uninjured hand around ye Zhen¡¯s waist. At this moment, Li Junsheng¡¯s expression looked extremely sincere. ¡°Do you want me to prove it to you?¡±

    Ye Zhen removed his hand and looked at him warily. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You go out. I still have to cook.¡±

    ¡°You can cookter.¡±Li Junsheng was addicted to teasing her. He took a step forward and circled her again. ¡°I¡¯m very hungry now, but I want to eat you more.¡±

    ¡°Li Junsheng.¡±It was really enough. His hand was injured. was he still not going to stop?

    ¡°Yes, this is the first time you¡¯ve called me by my first name.¡±Li Junsheng looked at her sideways. ¡°I think it would be better if the word ¡®Li¡¯was removed.¡±

    ¡°Mayor Li, Mr. Li, are you done?¡±Ye Zhen gently pushed him. ¡°Do you want me to finish cooking the rest of the dishes or not?¡±

    ¡°Not Enough.¡±Li Junsheng kissed her face. ¡°Just now, you only used your hands. It doesn¡¯t count. Are you really not consideringing to the kitchen once?¡±

    ¡°Li Junsheng ¨C¡±

    Li Junsheng smiled and finally decided not to tease her. ¡°Okay. You Cook. I¡¯ll go out, okay?¡±

    Ye Zhen heaved a sigh of relief. Li Junsheng turned around and left, but at this moment, he deliberately took a step back and blew gently on her ear.

    ¡°Sooner orter, I¡¯ll get rid of you in the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Looking at Li Junsheng¡¯s back as if nothing had happened, ye Zhen gritted her teeth. Was this person really the mayor of a city? How could he be so, so..

    The adjectives at the end were too embarrassing. Ye Zhen shook her head and forced herself to focus on cooking and not think about anything else.

    When ye Zhen had finished serving the dishes, she realized that Li Junsheng was on the phone. He had his back to her and was standing near the balcony.

    ¡°Those people can¡¯t wait any longer. With such a big piece of evidence, I don¡¯t believe they won¡¯t use this matter to make a fuss.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Mm. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to investigate the matterst time. As for the matter now, don¡¯t worry. I can handle it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I came a littlete, I¡¯m not a pushover. Anyone can pinch me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Hearing the voice behind her, Li Junsheng hung up the phone.

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t hear everything, but her eyes were filled with worry once again.

    ¡°Uncle Li, will this matter be very troublesome?¡±

    No matter how unfamiliar she was with the officialdom, she knew that this matter was probably very big and couldn¡¯t be easily settled.

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Last time, didn¡¯t many officials get punished after the incident in Jin City? I¡¯m afraid that you ¨C¡±

    Li Junsheng sat down at the dining table and looked at the worry in Ye Zhen¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What? You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll lose my job and can¡¯t afford to support you?¡±

    Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t help but re at him again. He couldn¡¯t joke around when others were so worried?

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to support me if you lose your job.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be troublesome.¡±Li Junsheng smiled. ¡°If I really lose my job, I¡¯ll have no choice but to rely on you. After all, you¡¯re the chairman now. When the timees, I¡¯ll drive your car and carry your bags every day. How about I Be Your Assistant?¡±

    ¡°Not much.¡±Ye Zhen put a bowl of soup in front of him. ¡°Your sry is too high. I Can¡¯t afford to hire you.¡±

    ¡°Of course others can¡¯t afford to hire you, but if it¡¯s you, you can give yourself to me.¡±

    Ye Zhen nced at him. At this time, she was still not serious. ¡°Okay. When you lose your job, you, the mayor, can be my assistant. You can be an assistant during the day and a gigolo at night. How about that?¡±

    Li Junsheng reached out and pulled ye Zhen¡¯s hand to his side. ¡°It¡¯s night now. So, does chairman ye need me to serve you now?¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s face flushed red again. She withdrew her hand and admitted defeat. In terms of being a hooligan and being thick-skinned, she was definitely not his opponent.

    She really wanted to ask, ¡°Do your subordinates know that you¡¯re such a Hooligan?¡±

    However, she did not have the chance to ask Li Junsheng. Li Junsheng received a phone call and his expression changed.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±Ye Zhen heard the meaning in his words and stood up immediately. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To the west side factory. There was another explosion there.¡±Li Junsheng¡¯s expression was rarely serious. He did not expect that the matter would not stop until now. Instead, the impact was even worse.

    ¡°Your hand is injured like this.¡±Ye Zhen stood in front of him. ¡°You should rest first. Aren¡¯t there others now?¡±

 Chapter 798 - â€œIf you want to fight with me, itâ€™s too early.â€

    <h4>Chapter 798: Chapter 039: ¡°If you want to fight with me, it¡¯s too early.¡±</h4>

    Ye Zhen looked at his wound. He was still injured. was he going to run to the scene of the fire again?

    ¡°They¡¯re here, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Li Junsheng knew what she was thinking. He pinched her palm and kissed her forehead. ¡°Okay. Wait for me at home. I¡¯lle back when I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°But ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I Won¡¯t let anything happen to me.¡±

    As Li Junsheng spoke, he whispered into her ear, ¡°After all, I haven¡¯t tried it with you in the kitchen.¡±

    The worry on Ye Zhen¡¯s face was half gone. She didn¡¯t know what expression to put on because of his words. Li Junsheng kissed her lips and turned to leave.

    When he opened the door, Li Junsheng stopped for a moment and turned to look at ye Zhen. ¡°By the way, the matter you asked me to investigatest time has alreadye to light. Don¡¯t be anxious. There should be a result in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s heart tightened. Thinking of Lu Yi¡¯s death, she still couldn¡¯t let it go.

    That night, Li Junsheng didn¡¯te back for another night. Ye Zhen was really worried. After scrolling through the local news twice in the middle of the night, she didn¡¯t see Li Junsheng again.

    On the other side of the city, Ye Ninghan was drinking the wine in her ss with a gloomy face. Her face was livid. Looking at Chen Liang who was sitting beside her pouring her wine, she pushed him away.

    ¡°Get lost. Useless Thing, you still haven¡¯t seeded.¡±

    Chen Liang was pushed by Ye Ninghan. There was a trace of annoyance in his eyes, but it was only for a moment. Soon, he sat back down again and poured ye Ninghan wine.

    ¡°Why are you angry? I know you think I¡¯m useless and didn¡¯t kidnap your sister. But she has someone close to her recently. I Can¡¯t make a big fuss.¡±

    It was true that he wanted to help ye Ninghan vent her anger, but after the person who followed ye Zhenst time was arrested, he also reacted.

    Ye Zhen was not someone to be trifled with now. The helper that the other party had found was the mayor. At that time, he had acted on impulse and said that he could deal with Ye Ninghan in front of her, but after thinking about it, Chen Liang felt some lingering fear.

    Now that he had already lost two of his subordinates, if two more came, he would suffer a huge loss.

    ¡°After all, aren¡¯t you still useless?¡±Ye Ninghan¡¯s tone was full of resentment. ¡°If you were a little more useful, you could have tied her up and killed her. I¡¯ll see how she can still be arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m useless.¡±Chen Liang really liked ye Ninghan. He really didn¡¯t care much about what she said to him, however, ¡°Speaking of which, that man of hers is amazing. If it weren¡¯t for Li Junsheng, wouldn¡¯t it be very easy to deal with a woman?¡±

    ¡°You say it lightly. She¡¯s a mayor. How are you going to deal with her?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Li Junsheng couldn¡¯t move, would she be afraid of a mere ye Zhen?

    Ye Ninghan thought about how ye Zhen was able to hook up with Li Junsheng, and she became even angrier. However ¡ª

    She suddenly sat up and took out her phone to read thetest news. The more she read, the bigger the smile on her face became.

    After putting down the phone, she nced at Chen Liang. ¡°Alright, I know you can¡¯t do anything about what happened before. But right now, there¡¯s a good thing for you to do.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Take down Li Junsheng.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±That was the mayor? How?

    ¡°I have a brilliant idea.¡±Ye Ninghan took out her phone and showed Chen Liang the news she had just seen. ¡°Look at this.¡±

    Chen Liang finished reading the news and did not understand. Ye Ninghan smiled and whispered her thoughts into Chen Liang¡¯s ear.

    Chen Liang¡¯s eyes grew bigger and bigger. Finally, he nodded repeatedly. ¡°Wonderful, truly wonderful. You¡¯re really smart.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±Ye Ninghan smiled brightly, but there was a hint of malice in her eyes. ¡°Without Li Junsheng, I want to see what ye Zhen can do. When Li Junsheng Falls, ye Zhen will naturally do whatever we want.¡±

    ¡°High, really high.¡±

    Chen Liang smiled and pulled ye Ninghan into his arms. He took the opportunity to press her down. ¡°To celebrate our uing sess. Cheers.¡±

    When he said cheers, he took a sip of wine and fed it to Ye Ninghan.

    Endless disgust shed through ye Ninghan¡¯s heart. However, she still wanted to use Chen Liang. She could only reach out and hook her arm around Chen Liang¡¯s neck to meet his kiss.

    ..

    When Li Junsheng went home again, it was already the afternoon of the third day.

    After three whole days of rescue, the fire in the west side factory was finally under control. The relevant personnel of the factory were also called to investigate, and a few of the main responsible persons had already been detained.

    This matter could be considered to havee to an end temporarily.

    When ye Zhen heard the news of Li Junsheng going home, she rushed home as fast as she could.

    ¡°Uncle Li?¡±

    When ye Zhen went home, Li Junsheng was changing his clothes in his room. Although the office where he worked had prepared clothes for him to change into, he had been soaking in the fire for the past few days. He was dirty now.

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±

    Ye Zhen walked up quickly and put her hands on his shoulders. She looked him up and down. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±Li Junsheng was very pleased by her concerned look. He pulled her hands down from his body. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still talking.¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I¡¯ve been worried to death these past few days.¡±

    Li Junsheng was not always free. Although he had called her to tell her that he was safe, she was always afraid that he was lying to her.

    Only when she saw that he was fine with her own eyes did she heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°What? Are you worried that if anything happened to me, you would be a widow?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still talking.¡±Ye Zhen punched his chest. Li Junsheng clutched his chest and let out a low cry.

    ¡°Uncle Li. Are You Okay?¡±

    Ye Zhen was afraid that he had injuries on his body, so she was about to give him a checkup. However, Li Junsheng took the opportunity to hug her. He lowered his head and gave her a long and delicate kiss.

    Ye Zhen¡¯s legs went weak from his kiss. The two of them somehow moved to the bed.

    Just as his hand was about to reach into her clothes, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. She looked at Li Junsheng with a blush and gently patted his back. ¡°You get up first.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±Li Junsheng didn¡¯t want to let go of her after not seeing her for a few days. ¡°If there¡¯s no one, they¡¯ll leave naturally.¡±

    He lowered his head and buried it in her neck. Just as he was about to continue, ye Zhen quickly pushed him away.

    ¡°Stop fooling around. It should be Zhao Li.¡±

    When she came back just now, in order to save time, she had asked Zhao Li to buy her some vegetables.

    She kissed Li Junsheng on the cheek. In fact, Ye Zhen was also a little tempted. ¡°Alright, go take a shower. I¡¯ll Go Cook. You take a shower and rest for a while. I¡¯ll call you when the food is ready.¡±

    Li Junsheng grabbed her hand, ced it in his palm and gently pinched it.

    ¡°Next time, we can hire a nanny or order takeout. I¡¯m not with you because I want you to cook for me.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±Ye Zhen was slightly touched. Of course, she knew that he didn¡¯t need her to do this, but she wanted to cook for him.

    Li Junsheng was indeed tired. After taking a shower, he didn¡¯t feel sleepy. All the way to the kitchen, he could already smell the aroma of the food in the kitchen.

    Recently, Ye Zhen had been cooking much faster. Not only was she fast, but her taste had also improved.

    Seeing Li Junshenge out, she smiled. ¡°Sit down first. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±

    Li Junsheng didn¡¯t respond. He just leaned against the door and looked at ye Zhen quietly. If he could just stay with her like this..,

    li Junsheng came out from the scene of the fire because he was injured. He rested at home for two days.

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t stay at home with Li Junsheng every now and then. She had many things to do not long after the drawingpany was handed over to her.

    Especially in thest two days, she was still fighting awsuit with Ye Nanshan, but ye Nanshan expressed that he wanted to reopen the shareholders¡¯meeting.

    Ye Zhen did not know what ye Nanshan wanted to do. But she believed that Chairman Shen and the others would not immediately stand on ye Nanshan¡¯s side. Then what was ye Nanshan¡¯s purpose?

    She did not know, but she agreed. It was just a shareholders¡¯meeting anyway. She was not afraid of him.

    Before that, she had negotiated the two pending cases in thepany. It had fully demonstrated her ability.

    The subordinates who had previously had someints about her taking the position of chairman, and even ye Nanshan¡¯s people, had no choice but to shut up and stop mentioning that her position as the chairman was improper.

    She knew that those people might have done it for the sake of Li Junsheng.

    If it were in the past, she would have felt ufortable and could not ept it. She would have wanted to not rely on anyone.

    But one day, she really used Li Junsheng¡¯s fame to achieve her goal, and she became indifferent.

    First, she believed that the general drawingpany had such strength. Second, she lost her mother when she was in her teens.

    No matter how close her grandfather and uncle were, they were separated by ayer. For many years, she had always been alone.

    But now, it was different. Behind her, there was Li Junsheng. Li Junsheng¡¯s existence let her know that she had someone to rely on, and that there were people who liked her.

    When she was in the mud, there would also be people who wanted to pull her out.

    When she was fighting alone, there would also be people standing by her side, telling her that he was with her.

    With such a premise, how could ye Zhen care about her little pride?

    Saturday was supposed to be a day of rest, but ye Zhen woke up early in the morning. She changed her clothes and looked like she was going out.

    Li Junsheng was reading the newspaper, but because of her movements, he focused his attention on her. ¡°Isn¡¯t today Saturday? Do you still have to work?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m going to my grandfather¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±Li Junsheng put down the newspaper as he spoke and stood up.

    ¡°No need.¡±Ye Zhen looked at his bandaged hand. ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet. Don¡¯t run around. Rest at home and wait for me toe back.¡±

    ¡°What? You Don¡¯t want me to meet the parents?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ye Zhen turned to look at him because of his teasing voice. ¡°You haven¡¯t slept well these few days. You look dispirited and pale. I¡¯m afraid that My Grandpa and uncle won¡¯t agree.¡±

    Li Junsheng smiled. He stood up and took ye Zhen¡¯s hand. There was a hint of teasing in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I¡¯m a little more dispirited, your grandfather won¡¯t disagree. You Don¡¯t know how much he likes me.¡±

    ¡°He likes you because he thinks you¡¯re his good friend¡¯s son. Tell him that you want to be with his granddaughter. I think he¡¯ll give you a beating.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so scared.¡±Li Junsheng made a frightened expression. ¡°Such a fierce family member. Why Don¡¯t I give up?¡±

    ¡°Dream on.¡±Ye Zhen raised her eyebrows at him. ¡°Let me tell you, you¡¯ll never be able to get rid of me in this life.¡±

    ¡°Then won¡¯t I Be Miserable?¡±

    ¡°You just found out? It¡¯s toote to regret now.¡±Ye Zhen blinked her bright eyes and looked at him provocatively.

    The two of them chatted for a while before ye Zhen picked up her bag and left in a hurry.

    Not long after she went downstairs, Li Junsheng, who had already sat back down to continue reading the newspaper, heard a knock on the door.

    He smiled and went to open the door. ¡°You forgot to bring ¨C¡±

    When he saw the two people in uniform standing outside, the smile on his face disappeared.

    ¡°Mayor Li, right?¡±One of the older inspectors took a step forward politely. ¡°We now suspect that you are rted to the explosion at the west side factory. Pleasee with us to assist in the investigation.¡±

    Li Junsheng was not in a hurry to act. He looked at the two people in front of him and asked calmly, ¡°Am I rted to the explosion at the West Side Factory?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±The younger inspector could not hold it in any longer. ¡°Someone reported that you are rted to this matter. We are only following orders to bring you back for the investigation. So please cooperate with us, Mayor Li. Come back with us to assist in the investigation.¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes shed. He suddenly smiled. ¡°Okay. No problem. I¡¯ll go with you. But, can I take a coat?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Li Junsheng returned to his room and used the time to take his coat to send two messages.

    He deleted the messages, left his phone at home, and directly put it on the coffee table. Then, he left with the two inspectors.

    When ye Zhen arrived at the Lu family home, Lu Manjiang and Lu Zhixuan were both there.

    ¡°Grandpa, Uncle.¡±

    After sitting down in the living room, the nanny of the Lu family helped ye Zhen bring out tea and snacks, and then left the living room.

    Lu Manjiang looked at his granddaughter, and his eyes were filled with heartache. ¡°Zhen Zhen, your dad wants to ask you for shares. Why didn¡¯t you tell Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, isn¡¯t everything fine now? Don¡¯t worry. My dad didn¡¯t take advantage of me.¡±

    ¡°Is this about taking advantage of me?¡±Lu Manjiang was furious. ¡°I really regret it now. Back then, I shouldn¡¯t have let your mom marry your dad. It¡¯s fine now. Not only did I hurt her, but I also hurt you ¨C¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I already said that I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡±

    What happened back then was already in the past. Lu Yi was no longer around. Moreover, Lu Yi never thought that she would meet a scumbag like ye Nanshan.

    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to be anxious. Although I fought awsuit with my father, he didn¡¯t win either. He even lost. Now, I¡¯m nning to sue him instead. Don¡¯t worry. I Won¡¯t let myself be at a disadvantage.¡±

    ¡°You.¡±How could Lu Manjiang not know that his granddaughter was justforting him.

    To meet a biological father like that, to fight awsuit with his own daughter for some shares, it would be difficult to find one in the entire country.

    He was angry and hateful, but he didn¡¯t forget today¡¯s official business.

    ¡°Forget it. I asked your uncle to call you this time because I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 799 - How About We make a deal

    <h4>Chapter 799: Chapter 040: How About We make a deal</h4>

    Lu Zhixuan hadn¡¯t said a word until Lu Manjiang finished speaking. Then, he pushed a document in front of ye Zhen. Ye Zhen didn¡¯t quite understand, so she picked up the document.

    Looking at the contents of the document, ye Zhen¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at Lu Manjiang and Lu Zhixuan in disbelief.

    ¡°How could there be this? How could my father sign this?¡±

    This was impossible. This did not fit ye Nanshan¡¯s personality at all. With ye Nanshan¡¯s personality, how could he sign such a use that waspletely unfavorable to him?

    Lu Manjiang snorted, his eyes filled with coldness. ¡°Yes. If your father were in his current position, how could he sign such a use that could almost be considered as a Yes?¡±

    Ye Zhen stared at the document. The shock in her heart still lingered.

    It was an agreement, an agreement between ye Nanshan and Lu Zhen. The date of the agreement could be seen. The agreement was almost twenty years old.

    The agreement stated that the drawingpany would be set up by Lu he and ye Nanshan. Other than the shares needed for the financing, the remaining shares would be jointly owned by the two of them.

    The division of the shares was not the main point of the agreement. The main point was that it stated that ye Nanshan and Lu Yi were husband and wife. The two of them jointly owned everything in thepany.

    However, if during the period of their marriage, either party betrayed the marriage, the person who betrayed the marriage must unconditionally transfer thepany¡¯s shares to the other party.

    ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t agree to your mother marrying your father at all. However, your mother was a stubborn person. She wanted to be with your father wholeheartedly. No matter how I tried to stop her, she wouldn¡¯t waver. In the end, I could only agree

    ¡°After your mother got married, she wholeheartedly started apany for your father and started a business. I watched her run around tiredly. Even when I was pregnant with you back then, she was still running around with clients. My heart ached for her. ¡°But I saw that your father was a cold-hearted person. I saw that he was a cold-hearted person.¡±

    Lu Manjiang said until here, his voice could not hide his sadness. ¡°I know your mother¡¯s personality. She would not believe anything without seeing the truth. ¡°I was helpless. I could only look for your father in private when theirpany was set up and ask him to sign this agreement.¡±

    ¡°My father agreed?¡±How was that possible? This didn¡¯t seem like ye Nanshan¡¯s style at all.

    ¡°He had no choice but to agree.¡±Lu Manjiang still remembered ye Nanshan¡¯s attitude at that time, he even felt that it was ironic. ¡°At that time, your mother was pregnant and with you, your father probably needed to use your mother to get more. So, he agreed at that time.¡±

    What Lu Manjiang did not say was how ye Nanshan swore that he would never betray Lu He. He said that he waspletely sincere to Lu he and did not need to sign such an agreement.

    But who was Lu Manjiang? He did not believe ye Nanshan at all. A man¡¯s actions were made, not spoken.

    He was very insistent. Moreover, he said that if ye Nanshan did not agree to sign, it meant that he was not sincere to Lu he. Since he was not sincere, why would lu she continue to work for him?

    Ye Nanshan was a cunning person. Later on, he knew that he could not win against Lu Manjiang, so he could only agree. After agreeing, he did not forget to take this agreement to Lu Yi and tell her how deeply he loved her.

    As expected, Lu Yi was deeply moved. In the days that followed, she worked even harder for thepany.

    When Lu Manjiang thought of his daughter¡¯s foolishness back then, he felt sad. However, ye Nanshan was ye Zhen¡¯s biological father after all. Those things could be left out.

    Ye Zhen nodded. She held the agreement in her hands, but she still had questions. ¡°Grandfather, if that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you take it out when my mother passed away?¡±

    ¡°I was very sad when your mother passed away. Plus, you were still young. Your mother entered into a will and divided the property into two, giving it to you and your father.¡±

    ¡°This was your mother¡¯sst wish. We thought that you were his biological daughter after all. He had to take care of some things, but who would have thought ¨C¡±

    Lu Manjiang did not say anything else after that. It was just that the old age on his face was bing more and more obvious.

    If it was not for his acquaintance in the court who told him about this, he would not have known that ye Nanshan was actually such a beast. A beast would even sue his own daughter in court for a little share and some property.

    What was even more outrageous was that he still had the cheek to say that Lu e was delirious when she died?

    Lu Manjiang¡¯s chest heaved violently when he thought of what ye Nanshan had done. Seeing this, Lu Zhixuan stepped forward and patted him on the back.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Zhen Zhen is old now. Let¡¯s give this document to Zhen Zhen. Let Zhen Zhen decide what to do next.¡±

    In fact, with Lu Zhixuan¡¯s personality, he really wanted to kill ye Nanshan at any moment.

    But no matter what, he was ye Zhen¡¯s biological father. Whether it was him or Lu Manjiang, he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for ye Zhen.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at the document. Now, no matter what ye Nanshan did next, she wasn¡¯t afraid anymore.

    She really didn¡¯t care how much money she could get, but she really didn¡¯t want her mother¡¯s hard work to end up benefiting others.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, do what you want to do. No matter what, Grandpa will support you.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Grandpa.¡±

    Ye Zhen took the document and left the Lu family. She felt that the anger she had been holding in her heart for the past few days was finally relieved.

    She was not in a hurry to go home. Instead, she went towyer Tang and showed him the document.

    Lawyer Tang said that this was a very good breakthrough point. Ye Ninghan and ye Nanshan were father and daughter, and Ye Nanshan had given birth to Ye Jianhao less than half a year after he married Chen Wan.

    Both of these matters could be considered an affair, and with this document in hand,. Ye Zhen wanted to fight ye Nanshan again, so she was basically guaranteed to win.

    Since ye Zhen trustedwyer Tang, she had full authority to handle these professional matters.

    Ye Zhen made a copy of the document and gave it towyer Tang. Only then did ye Zhen bring the original back home. Unexpectedly, when she entered the house, she found that Li Junsheng was not there.

    His hand injury had not recovered yet, and the incident at the west side factory had alreadye to an end. Could it be that he had gone to work?

    This person really did not know how to cherish his own body. Could it be that he did not know that if he were to work so hard, would he be worried?

    It was useless to persuade him. Ye Zhen Thought for a moment and searched for some tonic medicine on the inte. She nned to wait for Li Junsheng toe backter and give him a good tonic.

    In the end, she waited for an entire night, but Li Junsheng still did note back. Ye Zhen called Li Junsheng, but found her phone on the coffee table.

    Ye Zhen suddenly had a bad feeling. She took out her phone and searched for local news.

    The explosion at the west side factory was still under investigation. It was only said that the person in charge of the factory and the person responsible were all detained.

    Other than that, there was no other news. What exactly happened?

    Ye Zhen was so worried that she didn¡¯t sleep well the whole night.

    Li Junsheng, is he okay? She really hoped that he simply didn¡¯t bring his phone and nothing else happened.

    ..

    Ye Zhen entered thepany with a pair of dark circles under her eyes. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Chu Tai walking in her direction in a hurry.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±

    Chu Tai stopped and looked in the direction of the Chairman¡¯s office. She looked a little troubled. ¡°The old chairman is here.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±Ye Zhen was stunned. Ye Nanshan still had time toe over these few days?

    Shouldn¡¯t he be at home right now trying to think of a way to regain his shares? Of course, his actions would be in vain. After all, she had the agreement in her hands now.

    ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡±Ye Zhen yawned. She had not slept well the whole night and was really sleepy. ¡°Make me a cup of coffee and postpone the morning meeting by half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Tai backed off, and Ye Zhen braced herself. Thinking of the document in her hand, she pushed open the office door without any fear.

    Ye Nanshan was still sitting behind the chairman¡¯s desk. Ye Ninghan and Chen Wan were still standing on both sides of him.

    Tsk. Every time ye Nanshan appeared, he would always do this. It was boring, really boring.

    Ye Zhen¡¯s face was dark. She walked straight to the chairman¡¯s desk and stood there.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, this is my seat. Please make way.¡±

    ¡°What did you call me?¡±Thest time she called him that in court, ye Nanshan had already umted a bellyful of anger.

    Ye Nanshan looked at his daughter. Right now, he really hated himself. Why didn¡¯t he strangle this rebellious daughter to death back then.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, you¡¯ve got guts. You¡¯ve actually disobeyed your father and even dared to sue him.¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t respond. She sued ye Nanshan not because she had guts, but because she wanted to stall for time.

    ¡°Mr. Ye. You¡¯ve done the first day of the Lunar New Year, so can¡¯t I Be Fifteen?¡±

    It was really funny. He could disregard his own daughter¡¯s feelings for money, but her daughter had to care about his feelings?

    Unfortunately, the Qing dynasty was dead. She really didn¡¯t have the habit of being foolish and filial.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, don¡¯t be arrogant. I didn¡¯te here today to y games with you.¡±

    ¡°I can see that.¡±Ye Zhen nodded. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. My time is very precious. I still have a meetingter. I still have to meet a client. After all, I¡¯m not like Mr. Ye. When I was chairman in the past, there were always people who worked for you. You just have to sit here and not move.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, what¡¯s Your Attitude?¡±Ye Nanshan was so angry that his face was red. He was about to re up. Ye Ninghan stepped forward and patted his back.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re here today because we have something important to tell sister.¡±

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s expression softened slightly, but he looked at ye Zhen with a little more arrogance. ¡°We¡¯re here today because we want you to transfer the 20% of your shares to me.¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at him as if she had heard a fairy tale. ¡°What did Mr. Ye Say?¡±

    ¡°I said, transfer the 20% of your shares to me free of charge.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±Ye Zhen wanted tough. ¡°Why? I even asked you to transfer your shares to me.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±It was ye Ninghan who answered. She walked around the desk and stood in front of ye Zhen. ¡°Because of Li Junsheng.¡±

    Li Junsheng?

    Seeing ye Zhen¡¯s expression, Ye Ninghan smiled.

    ¡°Our mayor Li didn¡¯te back yesterday, did he?¡±

    Ye Zhen narrowed her eyes and looked at ye Ninghan sharply. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Actually, you should ask our mayor Li what he did.¡±Ye Ninghan smiled with a hint of mockery. Ye Zhen had a bad premonition.

    ¡°Your mayor Li is being called to investigate. You know about the explosion at the West Side Factory, right? Thetest evidence shows that your mayor Li is rted to this matter.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±Although ye Zhen had not spent much time with Li Junsheng, she believed in him. He was definitely not someone who would do anything against the rules.

    ¡°You really trust him. But unfortunately, you trusted the wrong person.¡±Ye Ninghan smiled, the corners of her lips could not help but curl up. ¡°Your mayor Li has indeed been taken away by someone. Ye Zhen, without your backer, I wonder how long you will be able to stay in the position of chairman Yi without your backer.¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, her heart was full of worry for Li Junsheng.

    If Li Junsheng had anything to do with the explosion, she naturally wouldn¡¯t believe it. Li Junsheng had only been in Qingcheng for a few months, and the west side factory had been opened for a long time. How could it have anything to do with it?

    If she had to say it, she could only say that ye Ninghan was spouting nonsense.

    ¡°If I Were you, you¡¯d be more sensible and give up the position of chairman to father. Of course, you have to give up the shares of thepany as well. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a good ending in the future.¡±

    ¡°Ye Ninghan, are you done? If you¡¯re done, then leave.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, what are you so proud of? Didn¡¯t you hear what I Said? Li Junsheng has already fallen. If you¡¯re smart, then obediently hand over the shares in your hands and give up the position of chairman.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so noisy.¡±Ye Zhen gave her a cold look. Her gaze was full of ridicule. ¡°What does Li Junsheng¡¯s ident have to do with me? I¡¯m sitting in this position because the other shareholders of thepany agreed unanimously. You want me to give up?¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, are you out of your mind? Don¡¯t you know in your heart why those shareholders agreed? They did it for the sake of Li Junsheng. Now that Li Junsheng has lost power, do you think you can sit firmly in this position?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my business. Don¡¯t worry about it. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, no matter what, you¡¯re just a junior. Your father is your elder. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for going against your Father Like This?¡±

    Chen Wan¡¯s words made ye Zhenugh. She was sick of watching Chen Wan¡¯s decades of hypocrisy. Especially when this face could be the person who killed her mother, she became even more resentful.

    ¡°Ms. Chen, I suggest you don¡¯t speak. You talk about karma. As a mistress, I¡¯m afraid that you will have your retribution before I do.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen.¡±Ye Nanshan, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke. ¡°I advise you not to refuse a toast. Old Shen and old Zhang were only doing this for Li Junsheng¡¯s sake. You know this much better than I do. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to make things too ugly... ¡°It¡¯s better for you to obediently give up your position.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t give up?¡±Ye Zhen looked at Ye Nanshan. This was her father, her biological father.

    Grandpa¡¯s words really made sense. Ye Nanshan was indeed not a good man.

    ¡°I have evidence of Li Junsheng¡¯s bribery,¡±ye Ninghan said coldly, her eyes were full of pride. ¡°If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, I¡¯ll have to show you no mercy. If you¡¯re smart, I might be able to let Li Junsheng go.¡±

    Evidence of Li Junsheng¡¯s bribery? Who would believe it.

    Ye Zhen¡¯s gaze swept across ye Nanshan and the others. She suddenly smiled. ¡°Okay. You can try it. give the evidence to the prosecutor¡¯s office and see if I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, are you trying to walk a straight path to the end?¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, Li Junsheng helped you so much previously. Why? You¡¯re quite ruthless now. I wonder how Li Junsheng will feel when he finds out that you¡¯re so cold-hearted.¡±

    Chen Wan deliberately provoked ye Zhen, but ye Zhen remained unmoved.

    In her heart, shepletely trusted Li Junsheng and his character. But looking at Ye Ninghan and ye Junsheng, they seemed to be very confident.

    She didn¡¯t know much about the officialdom. If they really yed dirty tricks, Li Junsheng wouldn¡¯t be able to guard against them.

    Also, a strong dragon couldn¡¯t suppress a local snake. Uncle Li was powerful, but he was a neer after all.

    Could it be that Li Junsheng really used special methods to achieve his goalst time with director Zhang and the others? She didn¡¯t want to think that way, but the current situation made her somewhat worried.

    No. Ye Zhen didn¡¯t believe it. She didn¡¯t want to believe that Li Junsheng was that kind of person. With that thought, she immediately regained herposure.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, if you¡¯re done talking, then hurry up and leave. I still have things to do, so I won¡¯t apany you.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cold-blooded. Do you really not care about Li Junsheng going to jail?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until you let him go to jail first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, just you wait.¡±

    Ye Ninghan turned to look at ye Nanshan. ¡°Dad, since sister is so stubborn, there¡¯s no need for us to waste any more words. I¡¯d like to see what you can rely on after Li Junsheng really goes to jail.¡±

    Ye Nanshan stood up and the group walked out.

    Ye Zhen trusted Li Junsheng, but she was afraid that ye Ninghan had really prepared some dirty tricks.

    Just as ye Ninghan¡¯s hand was about to touch the door handle, she suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Mr. Ye.¡±

    Ye Ninghan had a triumphant smile on her face. She turned around and looked at ye Zhen. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are You Afraid?¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t look at her, but at ye Nanshan. This man had been deceiving his mother¡¯s feelings from the very beginning.

    Grandpa and the others had never taken out the agreement from back then. Thinking about it, did ye Nanshan think that the agreement was gone or that it could be nullified?

    The agreement was in her hands. She could have made ye Nanshan Scram just like that. She could have taken back all his remaining shares.

    But now that something like Li Junsheng had happened, she took a deep breath and looked at ye Nanshan.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, you are doing all these things to protect your position in the general drawingpany. But if you have nothing, will you still have a position?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ye Zhen did not say anything. She took out her phone and opened her photo album.

    The original document was naturally kept at home by her, but she had taken a copy yesterday.

    ¡°It seems that Mr. Ye¡¯s memory isn¡¯t very good, so I have to remind you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ye, in order to please my mother, you once signed an agreement. I think you should still remember the contents of the agreement, right?¡±

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s expression changed. He looked at ye Zhen, and his expression suddenly became a little ferocious. Especially when he saw the agreement on his phone, his face turned ashen. ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ye.¡±. ¡°You cheated on me several times during your marriage with my mother.¡±. ¡°ording to the agreement, all the assets under your name will be transferred to my mother free of charge.¡±. ¡°If my mother is gone, then all the assets will be transferred to my mother¡¯s child.¡±. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±

    She took a deep breath and looked at ye Nanshan¡¯s changed expression with satisfaction, it was good that he still acknowledged it. ¡°Now, this agreement is in my hands. Mr. Ye, you still have 40% of the shares of the paintingpany under your name. But ording to the agreement, these shares are all mine.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, in your dreams.¡±Ye Ninghan was furious. She stepped forward, wanting to snatch the other party¡¯s phone to see clearly.

    Ye Zhen took a step back, not giving ye Ninghan the chance. She just looked at ye Nanshan. ¡°This agreement was notarized in the past. Mr. Ye, you won¡¯t forget it, right?¡±

    Of course, ye Nanshan remembered, but after Lu Hui gave birth to ye Zhen, their rtionship at that time was pretty good. He coaxed Lu Yi to destroy the agreement.

    He had clearly seen Lu Yi destroy the agreement. Where did the agreemente from?

    Could it be that Lu Yi was acting from the beginning to the end? Damn it, that damn woman. She didn¡¯t let him have a good time when she was alive, but she still wanted to cause trouble for him after she died.

    He didn¡¯t speak, but ye Zhen knew what he was thinking. She took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t want to give up 40% of the shares, but in this situation, she had no choice.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, let¡¯s talk about a condition.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Give me all the evidence you have rted to Li Junsheng. And I will destroy this agreement. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Then how do we know that you will really destroy it?¡±

    ¡°Then how do I know that you will hand over the real evidence to me?¡±

    They did not trust each other, so who was better than the other? Ye Zhen did not believe that people like ye Nanshan, who had a bad character, would really hand over the evidence.

    Ye Nanshan and Chen Wan looked at each other. Ye Ninghan spoke first.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, you don¡¯t have to test us here. We want Li Junsheng¡¯s evidence to be useless. If you don¡¯t believe us, why don¡¯t we make an appointment and give you the evidence of Li Junsheng¡¯s crime and you give us the agreement?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±Chen Wan echoed, ¡°In that case, everyone can rest assured.¡±

    Ye Nanshan didn¡¯t say anything. It was obvious that he tacitly agreed with Chen Wan and her daughter¡¯s suggestion.

    Ye Zhen pursed her lips into a straight line. She thought for a moment and nodded heavily, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal. Tomorrow Morning at Ten o¡¯clock, you bring the evidence to me, and I will bring the agreement to be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ye Ninghan was satisfied. She turned around and looked at ye Nanshan. He didn¡¯t have any objections.

    At first, she wanted to ask ye Zhen to give up all the shares in ye Zhen¡¯s hands. But now it seemed that she had to protect the 40% in his hands first.

    As for the rest of the matter, she could only take it slowly. Anyway, as long as she destroyed the agreement, the rest of the matter was easy to discuss.

    Ye Nanshan and his group left, but ye Zhen could not rest in peace.

    Did Ye Ninghan really have evidence? What kind of evidence could it be? What exactly was the reason for uncle Li being taken away?

    Uncle Li, what exactly happened to you? Why haven¡¯t you returned yet?

    Ye Zhen¡¯s heart was in a mess.

 Chapter 800 - You Did It on purpose

    <h4>Chapter 800: Chapter 041: You Did It on purpose</h4>

    No matter how chaotic ye Zhen was, she still had to do what she had to do. Chu Tai came in and said that she had a meeting.

    Ye Zhen expressed that she understood. Before going to the meeting, she did not forget to call secretary Chen. However, no one answered. She called Xiao Zhao again. He was only the driver. Secretary Chen let him rest today.

    Xiao Zhao was just a driver. What could she know?

    Secretary Chen didn¡¯t pick up the phone. Could it be that he was also invited in?

    Ye Zhen became more and more worried. Yesterday, she had a n. She thought that she could use that agreement to make ye Nanshan Suffer.

    But in the blink of an eye, she let ye Nanshan set her up like this. She could ignore it, but she couldn¡¯t really watch what happened to Li Junsheng.

    If thepany¡¯s shares were gone, she could get them back. She could think of another way. If something happened to Li Junsheng ¡ª

    Only now did ye Zhen realize that in her heart, Li Junsheng was even more important than thepany she had been longing for.

    ..

    There was an agreement on the coffee table. Ye Zhen sat there, staring at the agreement for a long time.

    She called Secretary Chen again, but there was still no answer. She was very worried. She did not trust ye Nanshan and the others.

    She always felt that if she really handed over the agreement, ye Nanshan might not let it go. But if she did not give the agreement to ye Nanshan, what if he really had the evidence?

    Ye Zhen could not sit still. She stood up abruptly. Her gaze was fixed on Li Junsheng¡¯s phone on the coffee table. She suddenly remembered something.

    The Li family could not possibly leave Li Junsheng alone, right?

    During this period of time, they had their own things to do, but a few days ago, Li Junsheng said that he would bring her back to the Li family in Rong City for the holidays.

    Because the mid-autumn Festival was in a few days, ye Zhen and Li Junsheng had already nned it, but they didn¡¯t expect this to happen.

    Thinking of this, Ye Zhen quickly picked up Li Junsheng¡¯s phone, unlocked the screen, and found the Li family¡¯s number.

    Fortunately, the person who answered the phone was mother Li.

    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Ye Zhen.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s voice was a little anxious. She didn¡¯t really understand these things in the officialdom, but she was really afraid, afraid that ye Nanshan and the others would use underhanded methods.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, it¡¯s You? How have you been recently?¡±

    ¡°Auntie. Li Junsheng is in trouble.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ye Zhen told her what had happened. She sounded anxious. ¡°Auntie, that¡¯s how it is now. Look ¨C¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll tell his father.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I really ¨C¡±

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, don¡¯t worry too much. I trust my son¡¯s character. He won¡¯t do anything illegal. As long as he doesn¡¯t do anything wrong, no one can touch him.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Auntie, I¡¯ll wait for Your News.¡±

    Ye Zhen hung up the phone. Her eyes were a little red. She looked at Li Junsheng¡¯s phone and casually opened it. There were very few things in it.

    There were twomonly used social media apps and one payment app. There were no games. There was only a photo album that was ced in the most eye-catching position. She flipped through it and found that there were several photos of her inside.

    There was one of her sleeping and one of her cooking in the kitchen. There was also one of her walking out of thepany building.

    When did he take this?

    Ye Zhen was really curious. She put down her phone and felt like crying. Li Junsheng, I hope you¡¯re really okay.

    Ye Zhen had been waiting for mother Li¡¯s call. She actually fell asleep on the sofa just like that.

    In her daze, she felt that she was being carried by someone. That familiar embrace made her unable to wake up for a moment. She rubbed against the other party¡¯s embrace.

    When her body was ced on the bed, the different feeling made her eyes widen.

    ¡°Uncle Li?¡±Li Junsheng, who was standing in front of her, still had the same demeanor. Other than a little bit of green residue on his chin, his spirit looked the same as before.

    She was afraid that she had seen wrongly, so she could not help but look at him up and down again. She just wanted to see if there was a hair missing from his head. Was there anything wrong with his body.

    ¡°Yes.¡±Li Junsheng nodded. He looked at ye Zhen, who was half-awake, and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Awake?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li, are you okay?¡±Ye Zhen saw Li Junsheng¡¯s time and instantly woke up. She suddenly got up, threw herself into his arms, and hugged him tightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re Alright, that¡¯s great. That¡¯s Great.¡±

    Li Junsheng enjoyed ye Zhen¡¯s embrace. He tightened his arms and easily hugged her body in his arms.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Alright.¡±

    ¡°Are you really alright? They took you away, did they do anything to you? Did you suffer? Did you have a good rest? You definitely didn¡¯t have a good rest there. You should rest quickly. Oh right, the food there isn¡¯t good either. Are You Hungry? I¡¯ll go and Cook for you.¡±

    ¡°Zhen Zhen.¡±She said a whole bunch in one breath. Li Junsheng didn¡¯t even have the chance to answer her. Seeing that she was about to jump out of his arms, he couldn¡¯t help but wrap his arms around her waist again, not letting her leave again.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m really fine. Look at me, am I not fine? Look at me clearly.¡±

    Ye Zhen finally calmed down a little. Her heart was fluttering, but now it had returned to its original state.

    ¡°You scared me to death.¡±Ye Zhen buried her face in his chest. With her head lowered, it was impossible to see her current appearance. However, he could hear the trembling in her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you must have been scared to death, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°I was really scared to death by you.¡±Ye Zhen pounded his shoulder. ¡°I was so afraid that something would happen to you. I ¨C¡±

    She couldn¡¯t go on. This day¡¯s worry was really enough for her.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m fine.¡±Li Junsheng kissed the top of her hair, raised her chin, looked at her tearful eyes, and lowered his head to kiss her forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Ye Zhen bit her lip. She was really worried. ¡°Do you know that my stepsister actually said that she has evidence of you taking bribes? I don¡¯t believe it at all.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s joking with you.¡±

    Li Junsheng took her hand, ced it in his palm and squeezed it hard.

    ¡°How could she have evidence of me?¡±

    There were so many people who wanted to find evidence against him and drag him down with them. People Like Ye Ninghan, who waspletely unpresentable.

    ¡°I knew it.¡±

    Ye Zhen actually trusted Li Junsheng in her heart, but she was too worried. ¡°Tell me again. I also want to think about how to deal with her. You Don¡¯t know, she¡¯s been going too far these two days.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does she think that she can bully you just because I¡¯ve Fallen?¡±

    If ye Ninghan really had such thoughts, he really wanted to say that she was too naive.

    Putting aside the fact that he was a safe person, he would never leave anything to others. Even if there was a chance that he would be framed and brought down, he would still arrange for ye Zhen before that.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bully her.¡±Ye Zhen seemed to have thought of something. She took his hand and led him out.

    The agreement on the coffee table was still there. She showed it to Li Junsheng.

    ¡°I only found out the day before yesterday. My dad actually signed such an agreement back then.¡±

    ¡°Ye Ninghan thought that I lost my backer and wanted me to give up my position to my dad, but I refused. She said that she had evidence of you taking bribes.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe her, but she was right. I was afraid that they would use some dirty tricks to trick you.¡±. ¡°I already promised my father. ¡°Destroy this agreement and he will give me the evidence against you.¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at her and immediately understood his n. ¡°If I don¡¯te back, are you really going to exchange this for it?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±Ye Zhen bit her lip, her eyes looking a little aggrieved. ¡°I can¡¯t really watch you go to jail.¡±

    ¡°You still say that you believe me. If you really believe me, you¡¯ll know that I won¡¯t let others have a handle on me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Zhen hugged Li Junsheng tightly and rubbed her face against his chest with a satisfied expression. ¡°Yes, Uncle Li, I should believe you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for Your Trust.¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at the agreement. ¡°I think it¡¯s because their days are too light. You should find something for them to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±What did he mean?

    ¡°Leave this matter towyer Tang. I¡¯ll ask your grandfatherter. If you really want to sue, it would be better for your grandfather to do it.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Zhen looked puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken towyer Tang.¡±

    ¡°Silly Girl.¡±Li Junsheng pinched her face lightly. ¡°No matter what, Ye Nanshan is still your father. If you Sue your father as a daughter, your reputation will not be good in the future. ¡°It was his idea that he sued you first this time. Others will only say that he is not good. ¡°But if you sue him, there will always be some righteous people who will criticize you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s expression was firm. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them criticizing me at all. After what my father did, I can¡¯t wait to separate myself from him. It¡¯s just a reputation.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to.¡±Li Junsheng¡¯s expression was gentle. ¡°Zhen Zhen, I don¡¯t want you to have that kind of reputation. There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li ¨C¡°ye Zhen seemed to understand his concerns, even though she felt that there was no need for that. However, he put himself in her shoes and thought about this matter. It still made her feel very touched.

    ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t want to think about this anymore.¡±Li Junsheng pulled her hand and sat down by the side. ¡°From now on, trust me. I will take care of everything. You Don¡¯t have to panic. Your father now has no real power except for the shares. He can¡¯t do anything for a while. ¡°So, don¡¯t bother about those things for now. Just leave them to me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±With him around, she was always at ease. She reached out to hug him again. She only felt that hugging him like this, even if she didn¡¯t do anything, was enough to satisfy her.

    However, as if she had thought of something, her gaze fell on the agreement. She looked up at Li Junsheng and suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Uncle Li, I still have another business.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°Naughty.¡±Li Junsheng went to kiss her again. Seeing that she only dodged but refused to speak, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently scratch her armpit a few times.

    Ye Zhenughed, her body curled up into a ball. Li Junsheng didn¡¯t stop. He scratched her until she was almost exhausted fromughing.

    In the end, she helplessly hooked her arm around his neck and softly begged for mercy, ¡°Don¡¯te, don¡¯te. I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk.¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at the agreement, her eyes full of cunning. ¡°Tomorrow, I still want to give this agreement to him.¡±

    She blinked her eyes, and Li Junsheng almost immediately understood what she meant. He lightly tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°You.¡±

    The little girl was really smart. She used her own way to counter him.

    ¡°Uncle Li, Tomorrow, you take the original copy of this agreement and continue to look for my grandfather. As for the agreement that my father wants, I will naturally give it to him.¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at the brilliance in her eyes. His love for her was aroused. He lowered his head and kissed her lips again.

    ¡°You really are a vixen.¡±

    Hearing this, Ye Zhen reached out and hooked his neck. ¡°Yes, not only a vixen, but also a vixen who specializes in sucking your blood and eating your flesh.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I can only wash myself clean and let you enjoy yourself.¡±

    As Li Junsheng spoke, he picked her up and carried her to the room again.

    ..

    For the first time, ye Zhen felt refreshed after being ¡°Squeezed¡±by Li Junsheng. Uncle Li was fine and returned safely. To her, this was the best news.

    The next day, Li Junsheng woke up and had breakfast with her. After kissing her on the lips, he went out.

    When he left, he took the contract with him.

    As for ye Zhen, after eating, she picked up another contract and followed him out.

    At ten o¡¯clock, Ye Nanshan and his family of three arrived on time. They appeared together every time. Oh, except for Ye Jianhao, who was still in school.

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t have time to be polite with ye Nanshan¡¯s family. She raised her head and looked at him with a worried look. ¡°Did you bring the evidence you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Of course I did.¡±Ye Ninghan took a step forward with a file in her hand. She looked at ye Zhen with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°But you, where¡¯s the agreement?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±Ye Zhen waved the agreement in her hand, but quickly withdrew it and ced it behind her. ¡°How do I know if the evidence you said is true?¡±

    ¡°I gave it to you, so you¡¯ll naturally know.¡±

    ¡°Ha, what if you have a copy of me? You have to know that I only have this one agreement. If I really gave it to you, I wouldn¡¯t have it.¡±

    ¡°As long as you hand over the agreement, we will naturally give you the evidence.¡±

    ¡°This matter, however, is a little difficult to handle.¡±Ye Zhen Sighed and clenched the agreement in her hand tightly. She seemed to be very conflicted and very suspicious.

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±

    Ye Zhen bit her lip and pretended to be conflicted. She thought for a moment, she suddenly raised her head and looked at the three people in front of her. ¡°How about this, we sign another agreement. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll give you this agreement. After you ept this agreement, you¡¯ll forever be a shareholder of thepany and not the chairman.¡±

    ¡°In Your Dreams.¡±

    With so many shares in his hands, Ye Nanshan¡¯s n was to destroy the agreement and take over thepany again.

    If he signed another one, wouldn¡¯t he be in a passive position again?

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s nothing to talk about?¡±Ye Zhen looked regretful. ¡°Dad, you really don¡¯t trust my daughter at all.¡±

    Ever since they had fallen out, this was the first time she had called him ¡®Dad¡¯. Yet, she had called him so sarcastically and with such a deep meaning.

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s expression was unsightly, but ye Zhen sighed again. ¡°Dad, you really can¡¯t me me for not trusting you. If you take away the agreement and turn around to use the shares in your hands to deal with me, then who will I look for?¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, don¡¯t confuse the public.¡±Ye Ninghan took a step forward and stood still. ¡°Today¡¯s focus is not on signing another agreement, but on giving us the previous agreement, and we will give you the evidence of Li Junsheng¡¯s crime. ¡°Why do you want us to sign another agreement for you? ¡°What kind of logic is this?¡±

    It was a pity that they did not involve the person in front of them. Ye Zhen sighed in her heart, but there was not a trace on her face.

    ¡°What logic is this? You have evidence, I will give you an agreement. A one-on-one exchange. But speaking of which, 40% of the shares are not for show. I have to worry that you will bite me back in the future, right?¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Ye Nanshan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°You¡¯ve been beating around the bush for half a day. Do you still want Li Junsheng¡¯s criminal record?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course I want it.¡±

    Ye Zhen seemed to be very hesitant as she stood up. She was still holding the agreement tightly in her hand. She walked up to Ye Ninghan.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s Exchange.¡±

    Ye Ninghan looked at her and started to be impatient. She handed over the evidence in her hand and reached out her other hand to ye Zhen.

    Ye Zhen copied her actions and also wanted to extend her hand. However, she suddenly withdrew her hand halfway through the document in her hands.

    ¡°No. I regret it.¡±

    Ye Nanshan and the other two looked at her with anger in their eyes.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±Ye Zhen took a step back and took back the agreement in her arms. ¡°What I mean is that I don¡¯t intend to save Li Junsheng.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Ye Nanshan and his family of three looked at her. They couldn¡¯t believe what she was saying at that moment. ¡°Ye Zhen, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±Ye Zhen nodded, with a calm expression, she said, ¡°A man can be relied on, but a sow will climb a tree. This principle was taught to me by you, father. Back then, you could even sign such an agreement in order to coax your mother into working for you and thepany. Now, you¡¯re even willing to sue your own daughter for shares. Tell Me, why should I trust a man?¡±

    ¡°With this agreement, I can snatch the entirepany and make it mine. When that timees, I¡¯ll have money and apany, so why should I be afraid of not having a man?¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Ye Nanshan was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He pointed at ye Zhen as if he was looking at a bug. ¡°Unfilial daughter, you unfilial daughter, you did this on Purpose?¡±

    ¡°Dad, how can you say that? After all, isn¡¯t this the lesson you taught me?¡±

    As Ye Zhen spoke.., she hugged the document in her hand tightly. ¡°If I really listened to you, I would have given you the agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether your evidence is useful or not. Let¡¯s just say that it is useful. ¡°Why should I use such a big benefit to exchange for a man?¡±

    ¡°This man is your backer.¡±Chen Wan did not believe that she was calm. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that if your backer falls, who will give you face? Thepany will fall into your hands sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my business. Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Chen.¡±

    When ye Zhen spoke, she took a step back again. ¡°Okay, I still have something to do. You guys can leave.¡±

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s chest was still heaving up and down, but ye Ninghan couldn¡¯t care less about ye Nanshan¡¯s breathing. She looked at the document in ye Zhen¡¯s hand and rushed towards her without thinking, as if she was going to snatch it from her.

    But before her hand could touch ye Zhen¡¯s body, it was grabbed by someone.

    Turning around, Li Junsheng stood there with a gloomy face. ¡°What are you going to do to my fianc¨¦e?¡±

 Chapter 801 - sheâ€™s just using you

    <h4>Chapter 801: Chapter 042: she¡¯s just using you</h4>

    Ye Zhen was surprised to see Li Junsheng. She didn¡¯t even pay attention to the word ¡°Fianc¨¦e¡±in his words.

    But Chen Wan and Ye Nanshan heard it. Both of them were angry at ye Zhen for going back on her word. Seeing ye Ninghan go up and snatch the agreement, naturally no one would stop her.

    But where did this Li Junsheng suddenlye from?

    Ye Ninghan¡¯s hand was hurting from his grip. What shocked her even more was what Li Junsheng had said just now. Fianc¨¦e?

    How was that possible? were they already engaged?

    Ye Ninghan tried to pull her hand back, but she found that the man who looked extremely refined outside was wearing a cold mask and looked gloomy and sharp.

    She swallowed her saliva. She was clearly very scared, but she didn¡¯t forget to give ye Zhen some medicine.

    ¡°Mayor Li, you said that she is your fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Ye Zhen finally reacted to the word ¡°Fianc¨¦e¡±. When did she be his fianc¨¦e?

    Ye Ninghan saw ye Zhen¡¯s reaction and thought that she had a guilty conscience. She sneered. ¡°Mayor Li, you are a few minuteste. You probably did not hear the wonderful remarks of my good sister.¡±

    Li Junsheng pursed his lips into a straight line. The strength of his hand almost crushed ye Ninghan¡¯s wrist bone. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°If you hade a few minutes earlier, you would have heard that my sister was with you only because of your identity.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±Li Junsheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s my identity?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the identity of the mayor.¡±Ye Ninghan red at Ye Zhen, hoping that she would not have a good time. ¡°Do you know what she said just now? She said that a man can be relied on, and a sow will climb a tree. This means that she doesn¡¯t believe you at all.¡±

    ¡°Also ¨C¡°ye Ninghan pointed at ye Zhen, a sh of resentment in her eyes. ¡°Do you think that she really loves you? She doesn¡¯t love you at all. She¡¯s just using you, using your identity.¡±

    Ye Ninghan¡¯s fingertip fell, she pointed at the agreement in ye Zhen¡¯s hand that he hadn¡¯t had the time to snatch away. ¡°Do you know that she wouldn¡¯t even agree to let us exchange some of her shares for evidence of your crime. ¡°Such a woman who doesn¡¯t love you, are you sure you want to be with her?¡±

    Li Junsheng seemed to be stunned by Ye Ninghan¡¯s words, and the strength in his hands loosened a little. Ye Ninghan took advantage of the situation and continued to give Li Junsheng an eye-opener.

    ¡°You want to marry her, but she would rather choose property. Do you dare to have such a woman?¡±

    Li Junsheng suddenly let go of her hand and lightly pushed ye Ninghan back a few steps.

    She finally stabilized her body and looked at Li Junsheng in shock. ¡°Mayor Li, you ¨C¡±

    Li Junsheng took a few steps forward and walked in front of Ye Ninghan. Seriously speaking, Li Junsheng, who was only 1.8 meters tall, was not particrly tall.

    He was the kind of person who looked skinny when he was dressed and had a fleshy body when he took off his clothes. However, he had been in a high position for a long time. Even when he was smiling faintly, his aura was still very strong.

    At this moment, he was coldly staring at Ye Ninghan. That gaze made her instinctively tremble and she felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°You said that I have evidence of a crime? I wonder what kind of evidence is it?¡±

    Ye Ninghan¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. Her legs went weak and she almost fell to the ground.

    ¡°Say it. What criminal evidence? I¡¯m really curious.¡±

    ¡°No. No. You heard wrong.¡±

    Now That Ye Ninghan saw Li Junshenge out, what else did she not understand?

    Now that Li Junsheng appeared here, didn¡¯t that mean that he was fine? Since he was fine, then what she said just now was ¡ª

    This sudden change was not only ye Ninghan¡¯s reaction. Ye Nanshan and Chen Wan also reacted.

    The two of them were shocked, and they even forgot to go up and Pull Ye Ninghan away.

    ¡°Uncle Li, what she said is that she has evidence of you taking bribes.¡±

    Ye Zhen seemed to be very unintentional as she said, ¡°Uncle Li, this good sister of mine also said that once you fall, I won¡¯t have anyone to rely on.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±Li Junsheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t know. How Do you n to make me fall?¡±

    ¡°I, I ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mayor Li.¡±The one who reacted the most quickly was ye Nanshan. He took a few steps forward to ye Ninghan and pulled her behind him.

    He finally understood that Li Junsheng was standing up for ye Zhen.

    ¡°Mayor Li, My Daughter is insensible and spouting nonsense. Don¡¯t lower yourself to her level.¡±

    ¡°Insensible?¡±Li Junsheng chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re already so old. What can you say? Don¡¯t you know what you can¡¯t say? is evidence of a crime something that can be said casually?¡±

    ¡°Mayor Li, this is really ¨C¡±

    ¡°How about this. Since you think that you have evidence of my crime, then I naturally have to investigate clearly and prove my innocence.¡±

    ¡°Mayor Li, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. This is all a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a misunderstanding.¡±As Li Junsheng spoke, he took out his phone. ¡°It looks like I can only call director Chen and ask him to handle this matter. I really haven¡¯t asked him how he will be sentenced for the crime of nder and nder.¡±

    ¡°No. Mayor Li, this is really a misunderstanding.¡±Ye Nanshan was anxious. As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but re at ye Zhen.

    Damn girl, she actually stood there and watched. Why didn¡¯t shee over and help put in a good word?

    Chen Wan smiled and took two steps forward. Her gaze fell on Li Junsheng¡¯s face. A sh of unwillingness shed through her eyes.

    Why did such a high-quality man end up benefiting that little slut, Ye Zhen? It was really too hateful.

    ¡°Mayor Li, my daughter is young and insensible. She was set up by others to say a few nonsense words. How can it be called nder and nder? If you really want to talk about it, this person who seduced my daughter to say these words should be punished.¡±

    Ye Zhen almost wanted tough. It had alreadye to this point. This Chen Wan still did not forget to smear her. That was really enough.

    ¡°Auntie, what do you mean by this? Do you mean that Ninghan¡¯s words are nonsense? TSK, but I clearly heard from her that she had evidence that uncle Li had taken bribes. Yesterday, she was so confident and even wanted me to exchange thepany¡¯s shares. How did it be nonsense now?¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen.¡±Chen Wan red at Ye Zhen, her gaze was as if it had been tempered with poison. ¡°Why are you trying to sow discord here? In fact, didn¡¯t you do it on purpose? Speaking of which, how much of your thoughts are true? However, it¡¯s also a use. Mayor Li is a good person. I Won¡¯t argue with you. Otherwise, a person like you who values money more than his life, how is he worthy of Mayor Li?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worthy. Who is worthy? Ye Ninghan?¡±Ye Zhen smiled. She held the agreement in her hands and walked to Li Junsheng.

    ¡°You heard it. They said I used you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard it.¡±It waspletely different from when he was facing ye Ninghan. Li Junsheng felt his heart warm when he saw her little face.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. Why should I be angry?¡±

    ¡°Did you see that?¡±Ye Zhen turned to Chen Wan. ¡°Uncle Li, he¡¯s not angry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you.¡±Li Junsheng put one arm around her waist, he leaned over and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°You know, it¡¯s my honor to be used by you. ¡°I remember I taught you before. I said that if a person can be used by others, it means that the person is useful and not worth being angry about, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I remember everything.¡±Ye Zhen did it on purpose. She looked at Ye Ninghan with a provocative smile in her eyes. ¡°Uncle Li, I¡¯m really sorry. I may have to use you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Wee.¡±Li Junsheng gently tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°You can use me however you want.¡±

    Ye Ninghan stood behind her parents. Looking at the scene in front of her, she felt a fire burning in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to let it go just like that. She definitely couldn¡¯t let it go just like that.

    At this moment, she was so emotional that no one cared. On the other hand, when Chen Wan saw the situation between Li Junsheng and ye Zhen, she suddenly realized something.

    She winked at Ye Nanshan. If Li Junsheng really wanted to deal with them, she was afraid ¡ª

    Ye Nanshan, who had never liked ye Zhen, reacted quickly under Chen Wan¡¯s gaze. He thought of another matter.

    He didn¡¯t know that Li Junsheng could be so devoted to ye Zhen. Now it seemed that he had been too rash and impatient.

    There was no need to shed all pretenses with ye Zhen. If that was the case, he would have a son-inw who would be the mayor.

    At that time, who would dare to give him a hard time? Wouldn¡¯t he be able to do whatever he wanted in the whole of Qingcheng?

    Ye Nanshan was indeed a shrewd man. In the shortest time, he had thought of the position that was most advantageous to him. What was that agreement before?

    As long as he had this line, he wouldn¡¯t care about those small problems. On the contrary, it would bring more benefits to thepany and him.

    It was a misstep, a misstep.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. It was fine to start making up for it now. Thinking of this, Ye Nanshan quickly tidied up the emotions on his face.

    The speed at which his expression changed made ye Zhen, who had been watching from the side, feel very surprised.

    ¡°Mayor Li.¡±Ye Nanshan walked forward, looking at ye Zhen and Li Junsheng, ye Nanshan said, ¡°Seeing that you and Zhen Zhen are so close, why don¡¯t you arrange for us to visit your father¡¯s mother? We can also let the elders on both sides get engaged. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Engaged?¡±Li Junsheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m engaged to Zhen Zhen?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ye Nanshan nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she was your fianc¨¦e? But now, you two have no name and no share. There aren¡¯t many people in Qingcheng who know that you two are together. How can this be? Since it¡¯s an engagement, of course, we have to meet both parents and settle this matter.¡±

    ¡°Is That So?¡±Li Junsheng¡¯s lips curled up as he looked at ye Nanshan, he could almost see through his thoughts at a nce. ¡°Then, Uncle Ye, do you think that you can use Zhen Zhen¡¯s father¡¯s identity to preside over Zhen Zhen¡¯s marriage to me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have married Zhen Zhen to you.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±Li Junsheng chuckled. Looking at ye Nanshan, his expression suddenly changed. ¡°Are you worthy?¡±

    He was afraid that ye Nanshan wouldn¡¯t understand, li Junsheng spoke more directly. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that you don¡¯t have the qualifications to be Zhen Zhen¡¯s father. So what if you¡¯re her father? which woman does our Li family want to marry? And it¡¯s up to you to agree? What qualifications do you have?¡±

 Chapter 802 - I am currently depressed

    <h4>Chapter 802: Chapter 043: I am currently depressed</h4>

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s face was pale. He stood there in a daze and looked at Li Junsheng. He had never thought that one day he would be criticized so mercilessly by a junior.

    ¡°You, you...¡±he saw ye Zhen standing behind Li Junsheng. It was as if he had finally found a reason for himself. ¡°I don¡¯t have the right? I am her father.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re her father?¡±Li Junsheng looked as if he had heard a joke. ¡°A father who sued her in court? A father who doesn¡¯t care about the rtionship between father and daughter?¡±

    The mockery in his eyes was too obvious. Ye Nanshan¡¯s expression was very ugly. ¡°That¡¯s also because she was unfilial first.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a father like you, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re UNFILIAL.¡±

    Stubborn and unrepentant. Li Junsheng didn¡¯t want to waste any more time talking to ye Nanshan.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, if there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. This is my fianc¨¦e¡¯s office. And she obviously doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Mayor Li, I know you¡¯re a high-ranking official, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have the right to interfere in other people¡¯s private affairs. Putting aside the fact that ye Zhen hasn¡¯t married you, even if she did marry you,. I still have a share of thispany. Why Can¡¯t I Just Stand Here?¡±

    ¡°You do have the qualifications,¡±Li Junsheng answered on behalf of ye Zhen. ¡°You can continue to stay, but Miss ye said that she has evidence of me. I think that this matter can¡¯t be easily settled. We have to investigate it clearly, right? Mr. Ye. Or do you want me to make a phone call now?¡±

    Chen Wan gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps forward, wanting to argue with Li Junsheng. Ye Ninghan held her hand and went to hold ye Nanshan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Dad, Mom. Let¡¯s go first.¡±

    Li Junsheng came out, which meant that he was fine. Then what to do next was up for discussion.

    At this stage, the most important thing was what to do with the agreement in ye Zhen¡¯s hands.

    Ye Nanshan didn¡¯t want to leave. He hadn¡¯t gotten the agreement back yet. But he also knew that Li Junsheng was here. Just now, they had leaked another piece of evidence to Li Junsheng.

    Now was not the time to force it. They could only find another opportunity.

    Outside the door of the general drawingpany.., chen Wan almost lost her temper as soon as she went downstairs. ¡°Ye Nanshan, you¡¯re really good. You actually dared to sign such an agreement. Are You Okay Now? You want to give everything to someone else. You¡¯re really capable.¡±

    /

    Chen Wan had said this once when she found out about the agreement yesterday.

    Ye Nanshan was very impatient when she brought it up again. He did not want to hear it at all. Chen Wan felt that it was not enough. ¡°For so many years, you¡¯ve contributed to thepany and worked hard. What right do you have to give all your shares to that little girl? What right does she have? Are you out of your mind?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Dad, you¡¯re really too impulsive.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±Ye Nanshan did not want to listen to it anymore. ¡°What¡¯s there to say? Is it interesting to say it over and over again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not interesting. If it¡¯s not interesting, then take back the agreement.¡±Chen Wan was furious. ¡°In my opinion, you¡¯re still in love with that damn woman. Otherwise, why would you sign such an agreement? ¡°It¡¯s a waste that I¡¯ve suffered so much just to be with you. Now that I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t even have a way to live.¡±

    ¡°Forget about me. But what¡¯s wrong with Ninghan? What¡¯s wrong with Jianhao? Where did you put them? Ah? Tell me, tell me.¡±

    As she spoke, she pushed ye Nanshan. Ye Nanshan was already impatient. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and waved her hand away.

    Chen Wan, who was wearing high heels, was caught off guard. She was actually knocked back two steps by him. She lost her bnce and sat down on the steps.

    ¡°Ah!¡±She immediately jumped up. ¡°Ye Nanshan, you dare to push me? You Dare to push me? You ungrateful bastard. You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±Ye Nanshan looked at her shrew-like behavior and then looked at the people around him who looked at him from time to time. ¡°You¡¯ve argued enough. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing enough?¡±

    Chen Wan also reacted at this time and stood up angrily.

    The three of them lowered their heads and quickly got into ye Nanshan¡¯s car.

    Ye Nanshan sat in the car and was in no hurry to start the car. However, he was very depressed in his heart. Back then, in order to make Lu she trust him, he had no choice but to sign the agreement.

    After all, at that time, he really needed Lu she¡¯s ability and connections. Other than Lu Manjiang being a professor, the Lu family, which was a family of schrs, also had many connections that he could not reach normally.

    Although he had signed the agreement, he was definitely not willing to hand over the shares he had now.

    Why? Lu Yi had been dead for so long, and thepany had only grown up because of his hard work.

    When ye Nanshan thought this way, he did not think that without Lu Yi¡¯s hard work, without Lu Yi¡¯s connections, who would know about a person who came from a small county?

    ¡°What do you think we should do? If you don¡¯t let me make a fuss, what do you think we should do?¡±

    Chen Wan was unable to calm down, and Ye Nanshan became more and more impatient. ¡°If you take away the shares, I still have a lot of property under my name. You Won¡¯t starve to death. If you dislike me, we¡¯ll get a divorce. You can go find another man.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Ye Nanshan, what are you talking about? Let me tell you, if you want to get rid of me, there¡¯s no way.¡±

    ¡°Dad, MOM, stop arguing.¡±

    Ye Ninghan was already annoyed, but now that they were arguing, she became even more annoyed. ¡°If you have time to argue here, why don¡¯t you think about how to destroy the agreement, or how to keep our shares?¡±

    Before this, she had wanted to say that Lu he had lost his mind before he died and had taken all of ye Zhen¡¯s shares over.

    But now, it seemed that it was difficult to even protect ye Nanshan¡¯s shares, let alone ye Zhen¡¯s shares.

    What she hated even more was that that damned ye Zhen had actually hooked up with a high-quality man like Li Junsheng.

    Ye Zhen had taken all the good things. It was really enough.

    ¡°How do we solve it? How Do We solve it?¡±Chen Wan red at ye Nanshan with dissatisfaction. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your father¡¯s muddle-headed decision to sign such an agreement, how would there be so many problems behind it?¡±

    ¡°Mom, can you stop talking?¡±

    Ye Zhen could see that ye Nanshan was already on the verge of losing his temper, so she quickly stopped her from continuing. ¡°Stop talking. Dad is already suffering enough. I¡¯ve already said that the most important thing for us now is to solve the problem.¡±

    Ye Nanshan looked at his daughter and finally felt a little more considerate. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go findwyer Ding now and tellwyer Ding about this. We¡¯ll see what he has to say.¡±

    ¡°Father, that¡¯s what I mean too.¡±Ye Ninghan was actually very angry, but she knew that at this time.., the calmer she had to be, the better. ¡°Let¡¯s go findwyer Ding first. It¡¯s best if we can find an exnation. That agreement is invalid. As for the rest of the matter, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Ninghan is the most sensible one.¡±

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s words made Chen Wan give him a sidelong nce. However, when she thought about how her daughter was more pleasing to ye Nanshan than that little b * Tch ye Zhen, she more or less rxed.

    ..

    In the office, Ye Zhen looked at Li Junsheng. Her eyes were curved with a faint smile.

    ¡°Is uncle Li not going to work today?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Li Junsheng hugged her waist and sat her in the spacious office chair. ¡°I was wronged just now, and I¡¯m depressed. I need some time to calm down.¡±

    ¡°PFFT.¡±Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Uncle Li, are you kidding me?¡±

    She had known him for a long time. She could roughly guess his personality.

    Something like being depressed didn¡¯t suit him at all. ¡°Uncle Li, you¡¯re so depressed. Do you still have time toe to my ce and watch my family drama?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that, do you?¡±Li Junsheng leaned over and kissed her red lips. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m depressed that I came here to findfort ¨C¡±

    As he spoke, his hand reached into the hem of her clothes.

    Ye Zhen panicked and quickly grabbed his hand. ¡°Stop fooling around. This is an office.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±Li Junsheng¡¯s lips curled up. His smile was unexpectedly evil. ¡°Of course I know this is an office. However, I haven¡¯t tried working in an office yet.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°No, I just can¡¯t help it.¡±Li Junsheng¡¯s lips were close to her ear. ¡°You know, if this is my office, I naturally can¡¯t mess around. But you should be able to do it here.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li ¨C¡°ye Zhen wanted to reject him, but when she looked at Li Junsheng, the emotions in his eyes were too obvious. Her face was a little red. She thought that he had juste out, so he didn¡¯t reject her too thoroughly. However, she still had to draw the line.

    ¡°There¡¯s a rest room next door ¨C¡±

    This was the bottom line. If it was really here, she would have a shadow in the future.

    Li Junsheng knew that she was thin-skinned, so he didn¡¯t force her. There was still a long way to go, and there would always be a chance.

    He picked her up and Strode towards the lounge. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to lock the door. Ye Zhen didn¡¯t forget to ask Chu Tai to push the meeting to the afternoon.

    When she hung up, she was still a little embarrassed. was she considered depraved?

    The bed in the lounge was changed after ye Zhen became the chairman. She really didn¡¯t want to use the things that ye Nanshan had used. The bed was also changed from the white color to a light blue color.

    At this moment, she wasn¡¯t wearing anything. The sky-blue quilt covered half of her waist. Her whole body revealed azy feeling.

    Li Junsheng looked at her kitten-like appearance and loved her very much. He took her hand and kissed it on the lips.

    ¡°One more time?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ye Zhen shook her head and sat up. Looking at the marks on her body, she blushed. ¡°I have a meeting in the afternoon. I still have a lot of work to do.¡±

    She turned around and looked at Li Junsheng, who stood up at the same time. She suddenly said seriously, ¡°Uncle Li, have you really solved your problem? Are You Okay?¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±Li Junsheng reached out to hug her, but she quickly got out of bed, grabbed the clothes at the side and put them on.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did ye Ninghan have your evidence?¡±

    ¡°She does have evidence, but it¡¯s her own fabricated evidence.¡±Li Junsheng thought of what had happened before, and his face turned cold.

    ¡°This explosion has a lot of implications. She just used this incident. Through the monitoring team, she wants to me me for the ident at the factory.¡±

 Chapter 803 - There should be a backup plan

    <h4>Chapter 803: Chapter 044: There should be a backup n</h4>

    ¡°After all, such a big incident has happened. The higher-ups will definitely investigate it. When they receive a report, they will naturally ask me to question them.¡±

    Ye Ninghan didn¡¯t just report Li Junsheng. She didn¡¯t know what Ye Ninghan was thinking. She actually had someone bribe a senior management family member in the factory.

    She had that person agree toe out and testify, saying that he had given Li Junsheng a gift. That person said that he had a nose, eyes, and evidence.

    Ye Zhen frowned and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then why are you fine?¡±

    ¡°I can only say that neither your parents nor your sister know me very well.¡±

    Li Junsheng had been educated by his father and grandfather since he was sensible. He wanted to go down this path.

    He knew very well that if he went down this path, even if he made a wrong step, it would be a big taboo.

    Therefore, from the moment he started working in his first unit, he had been very careful about his image and had never left any evidence on himself.

    If the family member of the management wanted to frame him, he had to have evidence.

    When, where, and what did he give him? Was it right?

    His daily routine had always involved secretary Chen and secretary Chen. How could someone as clumsy as ye Ninghan be able to scheme against him?

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±Ye Zhen had already put on her clothes. ¡°But, since you know that it was ye Ninghan who did it, why didn¡¯t you get someone to arrest her? ¡°If this were in ancient times, it would be ndering the officials of the imperial court, and they would have beaten her up.¡±

    ¡°Your sister has some brains. She didn¡¯t show up from the beginning to the end.¡±

    Li Junsheng had thought that it was because he had stopped anotherpany from opening a factory in Qingcheng, which had attracted that family¡¯s revenge.

    After all, at his position, there were many people who wanted to step on him.

    If he hadn¡¯te back to hear ye Zhen mention that Ye Ninghan had evidence, he would have asked Secretary Chen to find out who was stirring up the storm.

    ¡°Then aren¡¯t we helpless against her?¡±Why did ye Zhen feel so unhappy?

    ¡°How could it be?¡±

    Li Junsheng shook her hand and pulled her back to the bedside to sit down.

    ¡°There are many ways to deal with your sister. The simplest one is for me to help you snatch the shares from your father. Losing the shares of the general drawingpany means losing the identity of the eldest daughter of the Ye family. To your sister, that is the greatest punishment.¡±

    That was true. Ye Ninghan might have had a bad life in the previous ten years. Ever since she married into the Ye family with Chen Wan, she had been spreading the word that she was the eldest daughter of the Ye family.

    She was really shameless. She didn¡¯t even think about it. Her mother was actually a mistress at most, and her identity on the surface was that she married into the Ye family with a mistress.

    Her surname used to be Chen, but sheter changed her surname to Ye. This was the greatest humiliation for ye Ninghan.

    Perhaps the more she had nothing, the more she cared about something. Why did ye Ninghan hate her so much? The majority of the reason was because she felt that if it weren¡¯t for her, he would be the rightful eldest daughter of the Ye family.

    That mother and daughter pair were extremely disgusting. They wouldn¡¯t even think about it. If it weren¡¯t for Lu He, Jiang hepany wouldn¡¯t even have one. How could they be the eldest daughter of the Ye Family?

    ¡°Uncle Li, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take over all of ye Nanshan¡¯s shares.¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious as he looked at ye Zhen, his expression was very serious. ¡°I know my limits when ites to my matters. As for you, I¡¯ve already asked your grandfather to be the intiff and request for that agreement to be enforced. However, I feel that your father and that stepmother of yours will not let this matter go so easily. They should still have other tricks up their sleeves.¡±

 Chapter 804 - Donâ€™t be afraid, just in case

    <h4>Chapter 804: Chapter 045: Don¡¯t be afraid, just in case</h4>

    ¡°Then let theme. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±Ye Zhen was really not afraid. If it had been before, she might have been a little apprehensive.

    But ever since she was with Li Junsheng, she had more confidence than before. She always felt that no matter what happened, Li Junsheng would always stand behind her.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful.¡±

    To think that he coulde up with such a vicious trick to frame him, he was afraid that he woulde up with even more vicious ways to deal with ye Zhen in the future. It looked like he should hire two more people to protect ye Zhen?

    He had this thought in his mind, but he also knew that ye Zhen would probably not agree. He had already spent a lot of effort to convince her to bring Zhao Li along previously.

    As expected, the moment he mentioned it, Ye Zhen objected. ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated. I don¡¯t believe that they would dare to do anything in broad daylight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±Li Junsheng pinched her palm. ¡°Safety First.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li, don¡¯t worry. If there is a result of thewsuit against Ye Nanshan, if he really leaves without money, what will ye Ninghan do with it?¡±

    Ye Zhen was still very optimistic. The heavens were watching. There was a cost to doing bad things.

    Back then, ye Nanshan thought that by signing an agreement, he could coax Lu she into working for him. But he didn¡¯t know that many yearster, that agreement could also destroy his reputation and leave him with nothing.

    Li Junsheng looked at ye Zhen, but he didn¡¯t remind this innocent little girl that some people¡¯s viciousness was in their bones.

    Just by looking at ye Nanshan¡¯s willingness to sign that agreement back then, in order to stabilize Lu Hui, and the fact that he had endured for so many years, it could be seen that this person was definitely not the person he appeared to be.

    The little girl was still too inexperienced andcked some understanding of human nature. In less than a minute, he had already thought of several possible actions that ye Nanshan might have, as well as things that Chen Wan and her daughter might do.

    He hugged his little girl tightly and did not remind her. No matter what, he would protect her. He would not let others hurt her.

    If he could really teach her a lesson, it would be good. It would save her from having too much trust in others in the future, and it would not be good for her.

    He hoped that his little girl could always be simple, but he also hoped that his little girl would have some schemes and learn to protect herself.

    This was the first time he had suchplicated emotions. Now that he thought about it, it was really something that made him feel very subtle.

    Although it was alreadyte autumn, the small room was very warm. Ye Zhen was a little overwhelmed by his hug.

    ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡±

    Stepping away from his embrace, ye Zhen patted her little red face. ¡°Alright, I really have to go back to work. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to work overtime today.¡±

    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±Ye Zhen turned around to pull the door of the lounge. Suddenly, she paused. ¡°Oh right, after work,e with me to my grandfather¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°En? What en? You brought that agreement to my grandfather¡¯s house today and asked my grandfather to be the intiff. My grandfather will definitely suspect our rtionship. Since he already suspects it, let him know.¡±

    Ye Zhen lowered her voice at the end of her sentence.

    The two of them were so close now, and grandfather still didn¡¯t know about it. If she went tonight, her grandfather would probably nag for a long time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your grandfather must be quite satisfied with me.¡±

    ¡°You have such a big face.¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s eyes were obviously teasing him. She nced at him from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Maybe my grandfather thinks that you¡¯re too old for me.¡±

    Li Junsheng narrowed his eyes. There was a dangerous glint in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m Too Old?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±Ye Zhen raised her voice. ¡°There¡¯s a generation gap between three years old and four generations between us. If it¡¯s not age, then what is it?¡±

    Li Junsheng got up from the bed. He did not care that he was not dressed. He walked directly to ye Zhen.

    ¡°Am I Old?¡±He pinched the hand that pulled the door open, and with his other hand, he buckled it. He sessfully pressed her against the door.

    ¡°...¡±his tanned chest was right in front of her eyes. Ye Zhen¡¯s limp footsteps just a moment ago suddenly felt that she could no longer stand on her feet.

    ¡°It seems that Zhen Zhen is not satisfied with my performance just now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s legs were still weak. Her body was pressed against the door, and her head was shaking like a rattle drum.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±Li Junsheng¡¯s body moved forward, and Ye Zhen was suppressed to the point that she could not move. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re doubting my ability? Since that¡¯s the case, then I naturally have to prove it to you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li, control yourself.¡±Ye Zhen cleared her throat, and her voice was trembling. ¡°From a health-preserving perspective, control is the only way to have a future.¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s expression became more and more interesting. ¡°So you¡¯re really worried that I won¡¯t be able to give you happiness in the future?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±Ye Zhen was scared to death before she thought of a way to escape. The phone in Li Junsheng¡¯s pocket rang.

    Ye Zhen used this time to push him and quickly ran out.

    Li Junsheng looked at her fleeing figure and shook his head helplessly and dotingly. When he took out his phone and saw the number on it, his face darkened.

    ..

    Not many people in thepany knew about the confrontation between ye Zhen and Ye Nanshan. However, everyone had seen how ye Nanshan¡¯s family of three came looking for them in anger but left with an even worse expression on their faces.

    This situation was obviously like a signal. It let everyone know that ye Zhen should have won between Ye Zhen and Ye Nanshan.

    This also led to a meeting in the afternoon where a few department managers who had been promoted by Ye Nanshan didn¡¯t dare to speak up against Ye Zhen.

    Ye Zhen was very satisfied with this change. Although she wasn¡¯t afraid of people stirring up trouble, she hoped that the people in thepany could work together.

    However, she was in a good mood. When she got into the car, the corners of her lips were still raised.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are You in a good mood?¡±Li Junsheng put back his clothes and returned to his ¡°Beast-like¡±appearance.

    Ye Zhen¡¯s lower back was a little sore, but she did not want to argue with him. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°What Good News?¡±

    ¡°There is. There are two outstanding proposal proposals that have been finalized. We should be able to sign the contract in two days.¡±

    ¡°Just this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±Ye Zhen nodded. ¡°Since I¡¯ve snatched the position of chairman, of course, I hope that I can perform well. Otherwise, won¡¯t I be a joke to those people?¡±

    ¡°I believe you.¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s words made the corners of ye Zhen¡¯s lips curl up. She moved her face closer to him. ¡°Uncle Li, I thank you for Your Trust. However, you¡¯d better think about how to get my grandfather to ept you.¡±

    ¡°Then, if your grandfather doesn¡¯t ept me, what are you going to do?¡±

    Ye Zhen bit her lip, and a bitter expression appeared on her face. ¡°Rtionships without the blessings of family will never be happy. Since my grandfather doesn¡¯t ept you, then I have no choice but to sever all ties with you.¡±

    As soon as she said this, her face was pinched by Li Junsheng.

    Ye Zhen felt pain and looked at Li Junsheng with some resentment. He hugged her waist, and the distance between them was less than five centimeters.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, let me tell you, even if the whole world is against us being together, don¡¯t even think about breaking up with me.¡±

    He had always been gentle, but when he suddenly put on such a cold and serious face, ye Zhen was a little stunned. She just stared at him nkly.

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    Li Junsheng pinched her palm hard. Ye Zhen bit her lip and had to nod. ¡°I heard it.¡±

    ¡°Good boy.¡±Li Junsheng kissed the corner of her lips before returning to his seat.

    Ye Zhen pursed her lips and looked at Li Junsheng. Did he treat her like a child?

    He really went too far. However, what was with the inexplicable sweetness in his heart?

    ..

    When Lu Manjiang found out the purpose of Li Junsheng¡¯s visit this morning, he was very grateful.

    He and Lu Zhixuan had indeed overlooked this point. If ye Zhen were to sue ye Nanshan, it would be a scandal.

    Even if ye Nanshan was at fault in this matter, ye Zhen would still have to deal with those big shots and bosses in the business world in the future.

    It was definitely not good for her to carry the reputation of a daughter as her father.

    At that time, Lu Manjiang only wanted to thank Li Junsheng for his reminder. However, after Li Junsheng left, he suddenly came back to his senses.

    What was going on? The agreement was clearly given to ye Zhen. How could it be in Li Junsheng¡¯s hands? Also, as the mayor of a city, why did Li Junsheng suddenly care about ye Zhen so much?

    Lu Manjiang was waiting for Lu Zhixuan toe home at night to talk to him. As a junior who was about the same age as ye Zhen, it would be more appropriate for him to ask. Who knew that ye Zhen and Li Junsheng woulde.

    ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Lu.¡±

    Lu Manjiang looked at Li Junsheng, who appeared with his granddaughter. For a moment, he didn¡¯t understand what he meant.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, you¡¯re here?¡±His gaze fell on the two people¡¯s hands that were holding each other¡¯s. The suspicions that had existed during the day were now confirmed.

    Lu Manjiang¡¯s expression suddenly became very subtle. He looked at the two people¡¯s faces, hoping that things were not what he had thought.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, you and Mayor Li, you two ¨C¡±

    ¡°Uncle Lu, I¡¯m dating Zhen Zhen.¡±Li Junsheng pinched ye Zhen¡¯s palm to prevent her from being too nervous. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I left in a hurry this morning and didn¡¯t tell you. It¡¯s My Fault.¡±

    He first ced the responsibility on himself. Ye Zhen was a little moved. She nced at Li Junsheng and felt that this man was really good in every way.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±Lu Manjiang was old and could not stand the stimtion. ¡°You said that you and Zhen Zhen are dating?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what you are talking about?¡±Lu Manjiang looked at him. He actually admired Li Junsheng very much. He hade to the house a few times before, and he had done things in a reasonable way. His words were even more watertight.

    However, Lu Manjiang had never thought that there would be a day when this person would be together with his granddaughter. ¡°Are you dating Zhen Zhen?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You, do you know that you¡¯re Zhen Zhen¡¯s Elder?¡±Lu Manjiang epted his ipetence immediately. Just a moment ago, he was still calling him Uncle Lu. How could he turn around and seduce his granddaughter?

    ¡°Uncle Lu.¡±Li Junsheng suddenlyughed. ¡°You¡¯re not really uncle and nephew. I don¡¯t think this is a big problem.¡±

    ¡°...¡±that was true, but Lu Manjiang was unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re older than Zhen Zhen. Even if you¡¯re not really uncle and nephew, you can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°Not much older. I¡¯m only eleven years older.¡±

    ¡°Only eleven years old?¡±How could he say that? Lu Manjiang was furious. He turned to look at ye Zhen. ¡°Zhen Zhen, are you really together with her?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa.¡±Ye Zhen was shocked by Lu Manjiang¡¯s reaction. How could she remember that her grandpa had admired Li Junsheng before? ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been together for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Then then then, thest time you brought him back, wasn¡¯t it by chance, or did he ask you to help him?¡±

    Thest time Li Junsheng sent ye Zhen back, Ye Zhen only said that they had met by chance, and that Li Junsheng had helped her, so she went to help Li Junsheng.

    She didn¡¯t expect that the two of them would really be together.

    ¡°You ¨C¡°Lu Manjiang looked at ye Zhen, he couldn¡¯t believe that she would actually be together with Li Junsheng. ¡°Do you know who he is? Do you know how old he is? Do you know what he does, and you¡¯re with him?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ve grown up. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±Lu Manjiang looked at his granddaughter. He could not ept it. ¡°He¡¯s your uncle. Also, he¡¯s older than you. He ¨C¡±

    ¡°Grandfather.¡±Ye Zhen was a little helpless. ¡°How is he my uncle?¡±? My father doesn¡¯t have any brothers. Also, he is older than me, but he isn¡¯t that much older than me? Moreover, what does love have to do with age?¡±

    Lu Manjiang was speechless. Ye Zhen added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you admire uncle Li before?¡±

    ¡°Look, you also know that you call him Uncle Li ¨C¡±

    Lu Manjiang pointed at ye Zhen, the expression on his face was very interesting. ¡°I admire him because he is qualified to be the mayor. However, such a person is not suitable to be a husband.¡±

    ¡°Why is he not suitable?¡±

    ¡°In any case, he is not suitable.¡±Lu Manjiang admitted that Li Junsheng was a qualified official guest. However, he felt that it was not enough to be a qualified husband.

    ¡°Uncle Lu, do you have a misunderstanding about me?¡±Li Junsheng opened his mouth at the right time and squeezed ye Zhen¡¯s palm, signaling her to stop talking.

    His expression was magnanimous, he looked directly at Lu Manjiang and said, ¡°My profession is indeed very different from Zhen Zhen¡¯s age. ¡°But I don¡¯t think this will affect our rtionship. I¡¯m serious about Zhen Zhen. ¡°I¡¯ve already brought her to meet my parents. ¡°My parents like her very much. ¡°My parents asked me to bring Zhen Zhen Home for the holidays in a few days

    ¡°Uncle Lu, my father and I respect you very much. You are a respected old professor in Qingcheng. I hope that you will give me your blessing if I get together with Zhen Zhen.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you insist on using your worldview to stop us, I will only tell you that it is impossible because I am serious about Zhen Zhen.¡±

    Ye Zhen had not been with Li Junsheng for long. She had always known that he might have some feelings for her.

    However, this was the first time she had expressed her feelings so seriously and said such a thing in front of her respected grandfather.

    She could not help but look at him and hold his hand tightly. Lu Manjiang looked at the two of them holding hands and his expression became even worse.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, you firste over.¡±

 Chapter 805 - Donâ€™t be impulsive.

    <h4>Chapter 805: Chapter 046: Don¡¯t be impulsive.</h4>

    ¡°Zhen Zhen,e here.¡±

    Seeing that ye Zhen had no reaction, Lu Manjiang called out again.

    Ye Zhen stood there without moving. She exchanged a look with Li Junsheng, then took a step forward and looked at Lu Manjiang. ¡°Grandfather, I like uncle Li very much. I¡¯m serious about dating him, so I hope you won¡¯t object.¡±

    ¡°How can I not object?¡±Lu Manjiang thought of Lu Yi, and his face was still sad. ¡°Back then, your mother refused to listen to me, but she chose your father. What happened in the end?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still young. You¡¯ve met too few men, and you know too few men. Zhen Zhen, listen to Grandpa. Think carefully, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±

    He had already lost a daughter. This was the only bloodline left by his daughter. How could he let her suffer a little more?

    ¡°How is this impulsive? I like uncle Li, and uncle Li likes me. Although you think he might be a little older, I really don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem.¡±

    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t that much older, okay? The difference of only eleven years wasn¡¯t that bad.

    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t agree.¡±In Lu Manjiang¡¯s heart, his granddaughter was willing to give up the best. There was no man in the world who was worthy of her.

    ¡°Grandpa.¡±Ye Zhen was anxious. She stepped forward and was about to exin to Lu Manjiang when Lu Manjiang raised his hand. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to say it. I Won¡¯t agree to it anyway.¡±

    Li Junsheng stopped ye Zhen from stepping forward. He pressed her shoulder and gave her aforting look, indicating for her to calm down.

    When he turned to face Lu Manjiang, he restrained his usual imposing manner, making him look like the gentle mayor Li on TV.

    ¡°Uncle Lu, I respect you very much, so I don¡¯t quite understand why you are so against me being with Zhen Zhen.¡±

    ¡°Junsheng is not talented, but he thinks that he is always clean and upright. He has never been unspeakable. I really treat Zhen Zhen with sincerity. I really can¡¯t think of a reason for you to object.¡±

    Lu Manjiang was at a loss for words because of him. He could only clear his throat and speak somewhat reluctantly.

    ¡°You¡¯re a political person, but Zhen Zhen is considered a businessman. You¡¯re not worthy of your status. Moreover, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that your Li family is a high-ss family. If Zhen Zhen is really with you, I¡¯m afraid that the pressure will be very great. So I don¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Lu, I¡¯ve actually thought about all these questions that you¡¯ve thought about.¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at ye Zhen. He was over 30 years old, and this was the first time in his life that his heart had been moved. Naturally, he had already considered all aspects of the matter clearly.

    ¡°If Zhen Zhen is really with me, she just needs to do her best. I won¡¯t interfere in any of her matters or decisions.¡±

    As Li Junsheng spoke.., he held ye Zhen¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°She can choose to continue her business career, or she can continue to stay in Qingcheng. I don¡¯t need her to do anything for me. The title of Mayor¡¯s wife is just a title for her. I Won¡¯t let it bring any pressure.¡±

    ¡°I want her to be happy.¡±

    Ye Zhen felt a warm current in her chest. It was an impulse. She really wanted to hug this man tightly.

    But her grandfather was still there, so she could only hold his hand tightly, with a faint smile on her face. She turned her face to look at him with extreme concentration.

    Lu Manjiang saw the two of them, and his expression became more and more worried. Who Wouldn¡¯t say Sweet Words? How many of them actually did it?

    How many promises did ye Nanshan make back then? Not to mention promises, the agreement that he personally signed was still there. But what did ye Nanshan do after that?

    ¡°Mayor Li, let me be Frank. You are indeed amazing. You are so young, yet you are already in a high position. But you are still young. If a man and a woman could be together for a lifetime with just sweet words, then there wouldn¡¯t be so many resentful couples in this world.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Lu, what I said today about Qing is not just what I said, it¡¯s what I think in my heart.¡±

    Lu Manjiang didn¡¯t believe it at all and didn¡¯t want to listen anymore. ¡°Mayor Li, please go back. I will remember your help to the Lu family in my heart. But about you and Zhen Zhen ¨C¡±

    ¡°Grandpa.¡±Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and took a step forward. ¡°Grandpa, this is between Uncle Li and me. I¡¯m an adult and I have my own judgment. Can¡¯t You Trust me just this once?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Grandpa.¡±Ye Zhen knew that her grandpa was doing this for her own good. After her mother passed away, her grandpa was extremely sad. Although his care and love for her didn¡¯t decrease.

    She understood her grandpa¡¯s thoughts, but she also didn¡¯t want to give up on Li Junsheng.

    ¡°I like Uncle Li. I want to be with him. Even if we can¡¯t make it to the end, I don¡¯t regret being able to have such a rtionship with Uncle Li.¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at his girl. She was brave and generous. Her eyes were open and bright. The more he looked at this girl, the more he liked her.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen ¨C¡±

    ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t object.¡±Lu Zhixuan hade back. Looking at the three people in the living room, he expressed his attitude.

    ¡°I think mayor Li and Zhen Zhen are quite suitable.¡±

    ¡°Zhixuan, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°How is this nonsense?¡±Lu Zhixuan looked at the two people holding hands. ¡°Dad, they are like this now. It¡¯s useless for you to object. Besides, aren¡¯t we still here?¡±

    He stood in front of Li Junsheng, he looked at him with a threatening gaze. ¡°Mayor Li¡¯s identity is not ordinary. If he really wants to do something to let Zhen Zhen down, aren¡¯t we still here? ¡°With me here, I will definitely not let mayor li hurt Zhen Zhen.¡±

    Lu Manjiang¡¯s lips moved. He wanted to say something. However, his son¡¯s attitude was so strong. He could not say the rest of his words.

    ¡°Mayor Li, although Zhen Zhen is not valued by her father, she is the treasure of the Lu family. If you do something to let Zhen Zhen down, or if you dare to make Zhen Zhen sad in the future, the Lu family will definitely not let this go. ¡°Mayor Li, are you ready?¡±

    Li Junsheng walked up to Lu Zhixuan with an honest expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t have the chance.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    After Lu Zhixuan finished his threat, he remembered something else. ¡°Speaking of which, I really have something to ask mayor Li today.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you sit down and talk about it slowly?¡±Ye Zhen said at the right time. Lu Zhixuan and Li Junsheng both looked at her. She stuck out her tongue and smiled.

    What Lu Zhixuan wanted to say was nothing more than the matter of ye Nanshan. He was not an idiot. Although ye Zhen only asked Lu Manjiang toe forward and enforce the agreement, he hade up with something different.

    And this matter could not be told to Lu Manjiang. He thought that ye Zhen would not know, and he did not intend to let ye Zhen know.

    If ye Zhen really knew that her mother¡¯s death might have something to do with her father, he was afraid that she would be even sadder.

    He didn¡¯t know that ye Zhen already knew, and he had some guesses. However, this was only his guess, so he wanted to tell Li Junsheng first.

    After all, he could do more, and he could find more connections than he could. Perhaps, he would find more evidence.

    Li Junsheng and Lu Zhixuan went to the study room to discuss business. Ye Zhen stayed behind to chat with her grandfather.

    She didn¡¯t know what Lu Zhixuan wanted to talk to Li Junsheng about, but she trusted her uncle. She believed that with Lu Zhixuan¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for Li Junsheng.

    Lu Manjiang wasn¡¯t really unhappy with Li Junsheng. He just didn¡¯t want his daughter¡¯s only love to be with a man like this. He felt a little unhappy.

    Ye Zhen spent a lot of effort to coax Lu Manjiang. In the end, he was a lot happier. But there was one thing.

    No matter what, he had to be happy. Ye Zhen knew that she was not Lu he, and Li Junsheng would not be ye Nanshan.

    Someone like the Li family, who came from a family background, was not bad. She believed in her own judgment.

    Ye Zhen and Li Junsheng had dinner at the Lu family. After Li Junsheng returned home, he did not hide anything and told ye Zhen about Lu Zhixuan¡¯s suspicions.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your uncle to be such a sensitive person. I didn¡¯t expect him to think so much just because I asked them to sue ye Nanshan.¡±

    When Li Junsheng mentioned Lu Zhixuan, there was obvious admiration in her eyes. Speaking of which, Lu Zhixuan was also a talented and capable person.

    With him around, the Lu family would definitely rise to a higher level.

    ¡°Uncle actually knows about it?¡±Ye Zhen did not think that her grandfather and uncle would know about it. ¡°But, I don¡¯t have any evidence now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m already looking for it. I believe there will be results soon.¡±

    Li Junsheng held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Now, let your father give up thepany¡¯s shares first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t agree so easily.¡±

    ¡°So, we can only force it.¡±Li Junsheng looked at ye Zhen, not wanting her to worry too much. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me, your uncle, and your grandfather, Ye Nanshan won¡¯t be able to win this time.¡±

    What he had to pay attention to was ye Zhen¡¯s safety.

    ..

    Lu Zhixuan and Lu Manjiang acted quickly. The two of them filed awsuit with the court the next day.

    The documents regarding thewsuit between Ye Zhen and ye Nanshan were still there. She gave the documents to Li Junsheng in the end. When Li Junsheng took the agreement and asked Lu Manjiang and his son to sue ye Nanshan, he exined everything clearly.

    It was even more detailed than what ye Zhen had given her.

    Ye Nanshan did not expect the Lu family to act so quickly.

    Yesterday, he went to consult awyer, but thewyer did not see the original text of the agreement. Just hearing ye Nanshan say that, he felt that it was not good.

    He told ye Nanshan that the agreement had real legal effect. If ye Zhen really took the agreement to sue ye Nanshan and asked him to fulfill it, ye Nanshan would be helpless.

    The only way to cut into it was that when the agreement was signed, it was already more than ten years ago. If ye Nanshan did not want to hand over the property, then he would have no choice.

    It could only be said that the increase in value of the drawingpany over the past ten years was not included in it. In that case, the increase in value over the past ten years could continue to be split into two.

    That was also one share for ye Zhen and one share for him.

    When ye Nanshan heard this, he did not say anything. Chen Wan could not stand it. How could there be such a thing? ¡°That little B * Tch did not do anything and gave thepany to her? In her dreams.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Ye, don¡¯t be agitated.¡±Lawyer Ding knew what she was thinking. ¡°To be serious, there is no other way. But we can do something else.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It is determined that you were threatened and the agreement is invalid. Also, Ye Zhen is Mr. Ye¡¯s daughter. She sued her father as a daughter. She is unfilial and used public opinion to make her not dare to sue you.¡±

    On this side, ye Nanshan was still thinking that ye Zhen did not dare to really sue him. After all, he was her biological father.

    But on the other side, the person who came to sue him had changed from ye Zhen to Lu Manjiang.

    Ye Nanshan was caught off guard. When he saw the subpoena sent by the court, for a moment, he could not think of anything. He could only go towyer ding.

    ..

    Ye Zhen was relieved when she knew that the case was epted. No matter how he was sentenced, ye Nanshan wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it. She just had to wait for that result.

    Before that, she had to think of a way to find out the true Mu Mu Mu who had been killed by Lu Yi.

    It was true that ye Nanshan had cheated on her, but she definitely believed that Lu Yi¡¯s death was an ident.

    With the help of her uncle, Ling Xuan, and Li Junsheng¡¯s attention, she believed that the matter would definitely be resolved.

    She had been very busy recently, and so had Li Junsheng. Li Junsheng had been implicated in the factory explosionst time, even though nothing had happened in the end.

    But for Li Junsheng, it was an opportunity. Those people who were ready to take him down in the dark.

    He had to keep a close eye on them. Ye Zhen could feel that Li Junsheng was busy, and so could she.

    The transfer of power to the drawingpany had already passed, and thepany was slowly stabilizing. Many of the cooperation cases had been renegotiated, and they wanted to sign the contract again.

    It was at this time that the news of ye Zhen suing her father as a daughter broke out.

    Ye Nanshan had decided to lead the way after careful consideration.

    Although ye Zhen did not appear, why would Lu Manjiang appear? Wasn¡¯t it because of you, Ye Zhen?

    Since you won¡¯t let me have a good time, why should I let you have a good time?

    After ye Ninghan and Chen Wan¡¯s repeated lobbying, ye Nanshan agreed to drag ye Zhen down with him.

    Ye Zhen had just taken over thepany not long ago, and it was the time to establish his prestige. Now, he was suddenly caught in such a whirlpool.

    A post appeared on the Inte, and it was on a very popr local forum. The content of the post was to dig deeper into the scandalous affairs of a local listedpany.

    It mentioned that a woman surnamed y had chased her biological father out of thepany for the sake of obtaining thepany and the property. She had even sued her father for the sake of obtaining the property.

    That day, ye Zhen had an appointment with the CEO of thepany. She did not expect that not long after she sat down, the CEO of thepany would call and say that the other party was very busy. If she was not free, she would have to reschedule.

    It was not just TENGDA. The next day, when anotherpany was about to discuss a coboration, they also suddenly stood her up,

    after several such incidents, ye Zhen finally realized that something was not right. Before she could get someone to investigate what it was, Chu Tai had already told her.

    Chu Tai found the post and showed it to ye Zhen. In a few days, the number ofments on the post had already exceeded 100,000, and the number of reposts had also reached tens of thousands.

    Almost all of them were using the daughter of being one-sided. All of them were scolding her for being inhumane, and even suing her own biological father.

    Not only that, thements below were also full of rhythm.

    They said that she had lost her humanity, and that she had neglected her family¡¯s ethics.

 Chapter 806 - itâ€™s not good for the company

    <h4>Chapter 806: Chapter 047: it¡¯s not good for thepany</h4>

    All kinds of negativements and usations. People could feel the hostility through the screen.

    Ye Zhen looked at the post and really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She didn¡¯t even have a hint of sadness. She just felt it was funny.

    Ye Nanshan had no idea what to do, right? How could he even hire a troll army to smear her name?

    Didn¡¯t he know that she didn¡¯t care about what others thought of her?

    If she was sad about such things every day, then she wouldn¡¯t let it go. However ¡ª

    ¡°Chairman Ye, I think you should hurry and get someone to deal with it.¡±

    Chu Tai thought a little more than ye Zhen. ¡°Thosepanies suddenly stood us up and said that they don¡¯t want to cooperate. It might not mean that they don¡¯t want to do so. If we don¡¯t deal with it as soon as possible, ourpany¡¯s reputation will be ruined.¡±

    How could someone who could abandon his own father, an unfilial ruler, dare to cooperate with you?

    Although the cooperation was a matter between the twopanies. Don¡¯t talk about personal feelings. But the people who cooperated wouldn¡¯t think that way. They would only listen to what they heard, see what they saw, and then make their own self-righteous judgments.

    Ye Zhen naturally understood what Chu Tai could understand.

    ¡°I understand. Thank you, Chu Tai.¡±

    Although it was just a rumor, if it wasn¡¯t resolved, the impact would be huge.

    After letting Chu Tai go out first, Ye Zhen looked at the page in front of her and silently rubbed her temples. Ye Nanshan was really a good father to her.

    Her phone rang. Ling Xuan¡¯s voice sounded anxious.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°I saw the post online. What¡¯s going on? What did your dad say about you suing him? Isn¡¯t he the one suing you?¡±

    Ye Zhen exined the matter briefly. Ling Xuan was furious. ¡°Zhen Zhen, you¡¯re really too easy to talk to. If it were up to me, you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this matter this way.¡±

    ¡°Mm, what are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°He can post, and so can we. We can also post a post about how hateful your father was back then, and how despicable he is now.¡±

    After Ling Xuan finished speaking, she realized that she had misspoken. No matter how bad ye Nanshan was, he was still ye Zhen¡¯s father. It didn¡¯t seem very kind of her to scold him like this.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, I ¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand what you mean.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s heart didn¡¯t waver at all. Ye Nanshan was definitely an example of a scumbag.

    ¡°What are your ns now?¡±

    ¡°My grandfather and uncle came forward to sue him, and he actually implicated me. This can only mean that he¡¯s at his wit¡¯s end. There¡¯s no better way at all.¡±

    Ye Zhen thought of ye Nanshan. He was a first-year student. Should she be fifteen?

    ¡°Xuanxuan, I¡¯ll send you a piece of informationter. Take a look and find someone to post as well.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ling Xuan¡¯s voice suddenly became energetic. ¡°You should have done this a long time ago.¡±

    She really couldn¡¯t stand it, after thinking for a while, she said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let him go during the trialst time. You should have let everyone in Qing city know about the bad things he did. ¡°I really want to p your stepsister whenever I think of her pretentious face.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±Ye Zhenughed. ¡°It won¡¯t be long. Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±

    ... ..

    When Li Junsheng returned home, he found that ye Zhen was obviously not in a good mood.

    /

    He had been very busy recently and had to deal with the factory matters. There was also the matter of being reported earlier. Although it was fine now,. There were still a lot of loose ends to be dealt with.

    Therefore, he had not noticed that ye Zhen had been ndered on the Inte a few days ago.

    It was also secretary Chen who knew that he valued ye Zhen, so whenever there was any news, he would tell him.

    He had also just read the post and just found out that when he did not know, the little girl had been bullied again.

    He walked over to Ye Zhen and sat down. He pulled her hand to his.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to deal with it. I probably won¡¯t be able to see that post tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already sent Ling Xuan to deal with it.¡±

    As long as he sent another post to suppress the previous heat, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.

    ¡°Do you need my help with anything else?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for his special concern today, he wouldn¡¯t have known that there were so many people making things difficult for his little girl.

    He really couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°No need.¡±Ye Zhen knew that his heart was enough. She shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I can do it, I will. I don¡¯t need your help.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s something that you can¡¯t solve, or if they¡¯ve gone too far, you have to tell me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Zhen smiled. Li Junsheng¡¯s indulgent attitude.., her eyes were full of indulgence, which made her gloominess disappear. ¡°Uncle Li, don¡¯t worry. If I really need your help, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±

    However, if she could solve the business matters herself, then so be it.

    Not only could Li Junsheng think of ways to make her livefortably, but she also wanted him to worry less.

    Apart from blood rtives, who else would give their all to you? She understood the logic. She wouldn¡¯t squander Li Junsheng¡¯s sincerity endlessly.

    Li Junsheng looked at the little girl¡¯s bright and beautiful eyes and gently pulled him into her arms.

    ¡°What a silly girl.¡±

    Only when you love someone would you indulge yourself and stop there. It didn¡¯t matter if the little girl didn¡¯t want to rely on him. He believed that after a long time, the little girl would understand.

    Whether it was a husband and wife or a couple, they were all one entity. There were some things that didn¡¯t need to be calcted too clearly, nor did they need to be said too clearly.

    ..

    Very quickly, another post appeared under that post.

    ¡°The so-called true wooden eyes of a daughter suing her father.¡±

    From the perspective of a story, the post began to write about everything that had happened between ye Nanshan and Lu She. Including the name of thepany, as well as Lu she¡¯s contributions to thepany over the years.

    In this post, there was no real name, only a code name. For example, a certain boss, the original wife, and the mistress.

    The original wife in the post was pregnant, but she was still working outside. Not long after giving birth, she started working for thepany again.

    Later on, her health deteriorated, and she didn¡¯t have a second child. But at this time, what was the mistress doing?

    The post was very clear. Not only was it clear, but there was also a timeline.

    For example, the mistress¡¯daughter was only a few months younger than the original wife¡¯s daughter. What did this mean? Another example was that the original wife¡¯s body plummeted after she found out that her husband had cheated on her.

    There wasn¡¯t much to say here. After all, Ye Zhen was still investigating what had happened that year. But with this evidence, it was enough.

    Although there were still many people criticizing the post that had scolded her. However, many people went to watch the new post.

    At the end, many people couldn¡¯t help but start cursing.

    ¡°Damn, why is this scumbag so Shameless? He¡¯s simply ruining his worldview.¡±

    ¡°A scumbag¡¯s mistress, a match made in heaven. Pity the original couple, they¡¯re blind.¡±

    ¡°Beg for human flesh, this scumbag.¡±

    ¡°Beg for human flesh, this Scumbag¡¯s daughter from a mistress.¡±

    ¡°From today onwards, there is finally a man who is worse than Chen Shimei.¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing as the worst, only worse. As expected, the Phoenix man is not desirable.¡±

    Ye Zhen took a few nces at some of the replies. When she realized that the wind was starting to blow in another direction, she let out a sigh of relief.

    At the same time, the court announced the start of the court session. Regarding ye Nanshan¡¯s extramarital affair, the court decided.

    In fact, this was the first time the Qingcheng Court had dealt with such a matter. Although ye Nanshan had cheated on her, her original spouse was no longer around.

    Now, her father and brother were the intiffs, standing up and asking for a redistribution of the inheritance. This kind of thing had never happened before.

    The Qingcheng Court originally thought that this matter would be likest time, holding a secret trial. Unexpectedly, this time, Lu Manjiang said that he wanted to hold a public trial.

    Ye Zhen knew that if the court session was held in public, the family background of the Ye family would immediately be the topic of public discussion.

    She didn¡¯t want to see such a thing happen in the past. After all, family scandals shouldn¡¯t be exposed.

    But now, she changed her mind because she really didn¡¯t want ye Nanshan to be too proud. Since he didn¡¯t want to lose face, why should she save face for her?

    ..

    Li Junsheng had a meeting today. The weather was getting colder, and he was wearing an iron gray suit. If a man were to wear such a color, he would probably look old-fashioned.

    However, he was handsome and had a gentle and refined temperament. Not only did he not look old, but he also had a more restrained temperament.

    After dinner, he looked at ye Zhen, who had always looked serious, and reached out to pinch her palm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. We Won¡¯t lose.¡±

    Ye Zhen shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re afraid of losing.¡±

    Yesterday,wyer Tang had specially met with them once. He had already told them what the possible oue would be.

    Although the agreement was valid, more than ten years had passed. In addition, one of the real intiffs, Lu He, was no longer around. In fact, it was still possible for other situations to ur.

    Lawyer Tang was an expert in economic litigation. He said that he would do his best. But he also had to consider other possible oues.

    Ye Zhen sighed when she met Li Junsheng¡¯s puzzled gaze.

    ¡°I was just thinking about my mother.¡±If Lu e had known that the person she fell in love with in the end and insisted on being together was such a jerk, would she have regretted it?

    Li Junsheng didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, the previous investigation had already made a lot of progress. But now, there was still ack of evidence.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, do you want me to go with you?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±Ye Zhen shook her head. ¡°Uncle Li, you go to work. Don¡¯t worry. No matter what the result is, I can ept it.¡±

    Li Junsheng smiled and reached out to gently tap her nose. ¡°En, you also remember that no matter what the result is, you still have me.¡±

    Ye Zhen nodded heavily. She tiptoed and kissed his lips.

    ..

    There were a lot of people at the court today. Many of the people who came to listen had seen the post.

    Although there was the post at the back, many people had already made assumptions. They stood on ye Nanshan¡¯s side.

    Especially those who liked to hold the banner of filial piety. They felt that ye Zhen was simply an example of an unfilial daughter.

    Ye Zhen did not care about the gazes of those people. In fact, she was neither the defendant nor the intiff today. As a bystander, she only needed to sit in the gallery.

    Soon, the trial began.

    First, the intiff, Lu Manjiang¡¯s side, presented their own evidence and expressed their demands.

    Lu Manjiang took the agreement. This agreement had been notarized after ye Nanshan had signed it. It did have legal benefits.

    Ye Nanshan looked at the agreement with an ugly expression. Lawyer Ding patted his shoulder and gave him aforting look.

    Ye Zhen frowned when she saw this scene.

    What did ye Nanshan think of?

 Chapter 807 - I Hate Him So Much

    <h4>Chapter 807: Chapter 048: I Hate Him So Much</h4>

    Ye Zhen looked worriedly in the direction of Lu Manjiang and Lu Zhixuan.

    Lu Manjiang did not notice the look in his granddaughter¡¯s eyes. After gettingwyer Tang to submit all the evidence, he faced the judge with a sad expression.

    ¡°Your honor, I only have one daughter. Her mother passed away very early. I really have low expectations for this daughter. I just want her to live a peaceful and happy life. But all of this was ruined by ye Nanshan.¡±

    As Lu Manjiang¡¯s side handed more and more evidence to the court, ye Nanshan¡¯s actions were naturally exposed.

    It was a fact that he cheated on her, and it was also a fact that he was not good for ye Zhen.

    Since he had already cheated on her, then he would judge ording to the facts. The entire shares of Jiang hepany must be given to Lu Yi.

    And Lu Yi had already passed away. That was to give all the shares of thepany to Lu Yi¡¯s daughter, Ye Zhen.

    This was Lu Manjiang¡¯s request. He hoped that he could give all the shares in ye Nanshan¡¯s hands to Ye Zhen.

    After Lu Manjiang finished his request,wyer Ding, who was sitting next to ye Nanshan, stood up.

    ¡°Your honor, I object. We also have evidence.¡±

    Lawyer Ding submitted the evidence that ye Nanshan had prepared. Part of it was that Lu Yi had been dead for so many years, but Lu Shan had been supporting the drawingpany for so many years.

    If ye Nanshan were to leave thepany with nothing, it would bepletely unreasonable. In more than ten years, the market value of the drawingpany had increased by more than ten times.

    The increase in the past ten years could not be counted as ten years ago. And ten years ago, the shares of ye Nanshan Company were not worth anything at all. Naturally, there was no need to give Jiang Jiang drawing much money.

    The judge was silent. Based on the market value, what the other party said made sense. But as for how to do it, they still needed to negotiate or see if the two sides couldmunicate well.

    Before Lu Manjiang could provide more evidence,wyer Ding spoke again.

    ¡°The above is based on the other party¡¯s request and our view. Of course, we now have a new view...¡±

    ¡°My defendant has evidence to prove that Lu Yi cheated during the marriage.¡±

    As she spoke,wyer Ding looked at Lu Manjiang and his son opposite her. ¡°Therefore, my client requests that the intiffpensate for the loss, as well as the loss of reputation.¡±

    As soon as she said this, the audience in the courtroom booed. No one had expected that there would be such a reversal.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±Ye Zhen stood up abruptly and looked in the direction ofwyer Ding and ye Nanshan with a shocked expression.

    ¡°Quiet.¡±The judge knocked on the table, and Ye Zhen¡¯s expression turned ugly. Lu Manjiang and Lu Zhixuan both red at ye Nanshan.

    ¡°Defendant, do you have evidence that Lu e cheated?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±Lawyer Ding took out a document as she spoke. ¡°This is the evidence.¡±

    Ye Zhen was too far away to see what the other party was holding. However, she believed in her mother. She believed that she would never cheat on ye Nanshan.

    She did not expect ye Nanshan to be so despicable. Even at this time, he still wanted to bite her back.

    Lawyer Ding handed the document to the judge. ¡°This is a paternity test report. ¡°The results show that my client, Mr. Ye Nanshan, has no father-daughter rtionship with his daughter, Ye Zhen. ¡°This means that Lu Yi also cheated during their marriage.¡±

    ¡°Above. I hope that the court will take my client¡¯s request seriously and reconsider the agreement that Ms. Lu Yi left behind.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±Ye Zhen red at Ye Nanshan. ¡°You won¡¯t even let my mother go after her death. Ye Nanshan, how could you do this?¡±

    ¡°Quiet, quiet.¡±The judge knocked on the table again. How could ye Zhen be quiet?

    Not only did her mother die tragically, she couldn¡¯t even protect her reputation after her death. Lu Manjiang and Lu Zhixuan looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect such a reversal.

    Lu Zhixuan was the first to react. He quickly whispered a few words intowyer Tang¡¯s ear.

    Lawyer Tang nodded and stood up. ¡°Your honor, I have a different opinion.¡±

    ¡°What opinion?¡±

    ¡°The defendant has just provided a paternity test. But as far as I know, Ms. Ye Zhen has never done a paternity test with ye Nanshan. Can I say that the results of this paternity test might be fake?¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±Lawyer Ding would not give his opponent such an opportunity. ¡°Ye Zhen has indeed never gone to do a paternity test with my client. But we did take the hair that ye Zhen left at home and did a DNA test with my client. So this DNA test result is true and valid.¡±

    ¡°You said it¡¯s true and valid. Your honor, without my client¡¯s approval, I have every reason to suspect that this DNA test result is fake.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just your suspicion.¡±

    ¡°Alright, since you say that this paternity test is true, and since the other party believes that our client, Ms. Lu he, is indeed cheating, then you shouldn¡¯t mind doing another paternity test, right?¡±? ¡°Your honor, I strongly request that the defendant, Ye Nanshan, and Ms. Ye Zhen do another paternity test.¡±

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s eyes shed with a guilty look. No one else could capture his emotions, but Lu he, who had been staring at him, did.

    A huge feeling rose in his heart. Anger. She did not expect that ye Nanshan could go to such an extent. For the sake of shares and money, it was fine to nder his mother¡¯s innocence. He could even forsake her as his daughter and deny it.

    ¡°Your honor, as the key person in this matter, I also strongly request. Mr. Ye Nanshan and I will conduct a new paternity test. Moreover, I hope that this test will be conducted under the supervision of the relevant staff of the court. To ensure that there are no mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Your honor, the results of our test have already been released. There is no need to conduct a new test at all. Moreover, this matter is not today¡¯s topic.¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it the main topic today?¡±Lawyer Tang did not give in towyer ding. ¡°You already said that my client, Lu E, had an affair. Since that¡¯s the case, of course I have to prove my client¡¯s innocence.¡±

    ¡°Your honor.¡±

    Lawyer Ding wanted to say something else, but the judge on the stage knocked on the table again. ¡°Quiet. The intiff¡¯s request is reasonable. The court has agreed to let the defendant do another paternity test. It will be executed by our court immediately.¡±

    Ye Zhen heaved a sigh of relief. The court followed suit and announced the verdict. There was not enough evidence, and there was still new progress. Therefore, before they obtained the paternity test reports of ye Nanshan and ye Zhen, the court was temporarily adjourned.

    This result could be considered good news, but it could also be considered bad news. After the trial ended, ye Zhen rushed to ye Nanshan immediately.

    ¡°Dad, are you really not afraid that my mother wille looking for you in the middle of the night?¡±

    Ye Nanshan didn¡¯t even look at ye Zhen. He was confident that no matter how many paternity tests he did, the results would be the same.

    Ye Zhen looked at ye Nanshan as if she had figured something out. ¡°I see.¡±

    Ye Nanshan must have had this idea a long time ago, right? He had always thought that it wasn¡¯t good for her.

    It wasn¡¯t good before Lu e¡¯s death. After Lu E¡¯s death, it was even worse for her.

    She had always thought that ye Nanshan had a cold personality and only loved money. Now, it seemed that there were other twists and turns that she didn¡¯t know about.

    Looking at ye Nanshan¡¯s appearance, it was clear that he had already decided that he wasn¡¯t her father.

    In this way, the cold treatment from before could all be exined. No wonder.

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s face was cold towards ye Zhen. There was no warmth on his face. Ye Zhen nodded. ¡°Since Mr. Ye is so confident, please go ahead.¡±

    She did not believe that true gold was not afraid of fire.

    Lu Manjiang and Lu Zhixuan looked at ye Nanshan. They almost wanted to give him a good beating. However, in front of the court, not only were there onlookers, but there were also reporters who came to interview.

    Ye Nanshan and ye Zhen went to the appraisal center together with the court staff. Lu Manjiang and Lu Zhixuan went back to the Lu family first.

    The court trial had not been concluded yet, but the post on the inte had been updated.

    The headline ¡°The Noble Circle is really messy¡±was very eye-catching. The content of the post was nothing more than that Lu Yi had also cheated on her husband and was unfaithful to her marriage.

    If this was the way it was going to be, then what right did ye Zhen have to sue her father?

    How disgusting. She was clearly not her biological daughter, yet she still wanted to take over something that did not belong to her.

    How Shameless. The bastard child of her mother and another man actually wanted to split up the property?

    How disgusting. She had never seen such a person before.

    Those posts quickly fermented. When ye Zhen and ye Nanshan returned home after the paternity test, the number of reposts andments on the post was even more than the previous one.

    As for the post that Ling Xuan had people post, it had already sunk. Even if there were one or two people talking, the troll army quickly led the conversation and started scolding the most shameless original spouse and illegitimate daughter in the history of Qingcheng.

    Almost as soon as ye Zhen returned home, she received a call from Ling Xuan. Ling Xuan¡¯s tone was very urgent.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, have you seen the post?¡±

    ¡°No. What Post?¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t know what Ling Xuan was saying, but she still used the fastest speed to go online and open the local forum.

    The post that was really messy in the noble circle had already been ced at the top. She looked at the content on top and the abuse from theizens below.

    She was so angry that her hand holding the mouse was trembling.

    Ye Nanshan, Ye Ninghan, and Chen Wan. You guys are so shameless.

    Especially ye Nanshan. Hateful, too hateful.

    She couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Her anger made her breath quicken.

    Veins popped out on the back of her hand. Just as she was about to smash the mouse, her body was wrapped in a warm embrace.

    Li Junsheng hugged her tightly and gently patted her back.

    ¡°Rx, rx. I¡¯m here. Zhen Zhen, I¡¯m here. Calm down.¡±

    ¡°I hate him. I really hate him. I want to kill him.¡±

    Whatpany or what shares were not important to her. However, her mother, Lu He, was thest soft spot in her heart. It was her bottom line.

    She would not allow ye Nanshan to go against Lu He¡¯s reputation like this.

    ¡°This is too much. How can he be this much?¡±How could there be such a ruthless person in the world?

    A husband and wife should be grateful for a hundred days. Could it be that for ye Nanshan, what his mother had done for him waspletely ungrateful?

    ¡°Zhen Zhen. Zhen Zhen.¡±Li Junsheng felt her body trembling. His heart ached terribly. He hugged her tightly.

    Ye Zhen buried her face into Li Junsheng¡¯s chest. She felt her heart ache. For Lu he and for her.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, calm down. Listen to me. This matter is about to end.¡±

    He cated ye Zhen by putting her hand into his own. He pulled her fingers away one by one, afraid that she would hurt him.

    Li Junsheng¡¯s voice was filled with heartache and unintentional pity. ¡°Zhen Zhen, I found the evidence.¡±

    Ye Zhen raised her head and looked at Li Junsheng, her eyes filled with disbelief.

    Before she could recover from her stiff body, she looked at him in a daze.

    ¡°What, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said, I have found the cause of your mother¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°...¡±ye Zhen was so surprised and surprised that she couldn¡¯te back to her senses. ¡°Really, really?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±During this period of time, Li Junsheng had been getting people to investigate this matter.

    Although it was a long time ago, it was not as if there were no traces to be found. Whatever had been done, there would be traces left behind.

    Chen Wan had extended her hand long enough back then. For the time being, he was not sure whether ye Nanshan knew about it or not. But whether he knew or not, this matter had already been resolved.

    ¡°Who?¡±Ye Zhen suddenly grabbed Li Junsheng¡¯s frontpel. In that instant, her eyes were filled with hatred.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen.¡±Li Junsheng could not bear to see her like this.

    His girl, as long as she was happy and carefree, it was good enough. Those dark matters were all handed over to him to handle.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, this is evidence. I have already gotten the witness back and have already locked him up in secret. I will let director Chen handle this matter. He is very experienced. Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any more mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±Ye Zhen had to know who her enemy was.

    Li Junsheng held her body in his arms again, he kept patting her back gently. ¡°Zhen Zhen, everything is determined by thew. I know you hate me, and I know what you want to do. But these things shouldn¡¯t be done by you.¡±

    ¡°I just want to know who it is.¡±

    ¡°There was a maid in your family. Her name was Wang Chunhua.¡±

    Li Junsheng briefly told her what had happened.

    This Wang Chunhua came from the countryside. Her family was poor, and her man was identally hit by a car. After the driver escaped, she needed a lot of money to treat him.

    When Wang Chunhua was cornered, she was met by Lu Yi. She had always been kind and had pity for Wang Chunhua. She let her enter the ye family to be a nanny.

    At first, it was fine. Wang Chunhua was indebted to Lu Hui and could be considered to have done her best. Butter on, her man needed more and more treatment fees.

    She had no choice but to listen to Chen Wan¡¯s instigation. Chen Wan promised to pay for her man¡¯s treatment.

    And in order to treat her man, she finally agreed to Chen Wan¡¯s request and poisoned Lu Hui. She was also naive and believed Chen Wan¡¯s words. The poison did not have much effect, it only made people weak.

    When the time came, she would not be in the mood to deal with official matters, which would make ye Nanshan unhappy. Only then would she have a chance to rise to the top.

    However, she did not know that the slow poison would slowly corrode people¡¯s internal organs.

    Ye Zhen¡¯s body went soft. She looked at Li Junsheng in a daze. She could not believe that her mother had actually died at the hands of such a person.

    Too much hate. Really too much hate.

 Chapter 808 - I Want Them to pay the price

    <h4>Chapter 808: Chapter 049: I Want Them to pay the price</h4>

    How could such a thing happen? How could such a person exist?

    Ye Zhen also remembered some of that Wang Chunhua. She was a woman from the countryside. When she first came here, she was a little timid.

    At that time, although she was still young, there was still a period of time when she felt that Wang Chunhua was really not presentable. She was afraid wherever she went and did not dare to speak loudly.

    If not for this, she would not have remembered such a person. But it was this person who had caused her mother¡¯s death.

    ¡°AH ¨C¡°she could not help but curl her body up and curl up in Li Junsheng¡¯s embrace.

    Li Junsheng¡¯s face was full of heartache, but this time, even the words offort seemed pale and powerless.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, don¡¯t be sad. The dead are already dead. Your mother would not want to see you like this.¡±

    Ye Zhen clenched her teeth. The immense hatred made her facial features twist.

    ¡°I want revenge. I want them to pay the price.¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all good.¡±Li Junsheng could understand her feelings. His hands moved back and forth on her back. ¡°Calm down first. Your current state won¡¯t be of any use.¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t speak. After much difficulty, she finally calmed down. She raised her head and looked Li Junsheng in the eye. ¡°Where is that Wang Chunhua at the Police Station Now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry. I asked Chief Chen to keep an eye on her. She Won¡¯t have a chance to escape.¡±

    Li Junsheng pulled ye Zhen¡¯s hand over as if tofort her, he held it in his own hand. ¡°We didn¡¯t find her at first, and it didn¡¯t go well. But after we found her, she confessed very quickly. Do You Know Why?¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at Li Junsheng. He paused for a moment. ¡°Her man died.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just her man. She and her man actually had a son and a daughter. They both died. She said that this was karma, so when we came to find her, she confessed very quickly.¡±

    Wang Chunhua had poisoned Lu he to get money so that she could treat her man¡¯s illness. However, she had never expected that her man¡¯s illness would not be cured in the end.

    After spending all the money, her man still passed away. After her man died, her son and daughter also passed away due to idents.

    Ye Zhen¡¯s mood did not fluctuate at all. She was not a saint and would not sympathize with the person who had hurt her mother.

    However, ¡°Are you sure that the deaths of her two children were idents?¡±

    Why did she feel that it was possible that Chen Wan wanted to silence her?

    Since Chen Wan could think of poisoning Lu he, it was hard to say that she would not attack Wang Chunhua in order to scare her and prevent her from telling the truth.

    Li Junsheng fell into deep thought when he heard that. He recalled the information he had found out.

    Wang Chunhua¡¯s son did not enter university. After graduating from high school, he went to learn a trade. Later, he found a woman from the same vige. He was about to get married, but he suddenly fell into the river and drowned.

    How deep could the river in the countryside be? It was nothing more than a small river. There was also her daughter. She worked outside and was doing well. She died in a car ident.

    It was karma, but actually, this matter was indeed suspicious.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get someone to investigate.¡±

    If it was really Chen Wan¡¯s doing, then it could only be said that this woman was too scary.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Whether Wang Chunhua¡¯s children were an ident or not, Chen Wan instructed her to poison your mother. She Won¡¯t be able to escape thew.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ye Zhen nodded. Meeting Li Junsheng¡¯sforting gaze, she hugged him tightly.

    ¡°Uncle Li, thank you.¡±

    Ling Xuan had investigated for so long without finding anything, but he did. He always said that it was okay to use him, but his help to her was no longer something that could be exined with a drop of water.

    ¡°Silly Girl.¡±Li Junsheng pinched her little face. ¡°You never have to say thank you to me.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s reaction was to wrap her arms around his waist and bury her face in his chest again.

    ..

    The posts on the inte had been deleted. How could Li Junsheng allow those people to nder his mother-inw like this?

    There were new postsing out, but they would soon be deleted and suppressed. On the contrary, the post that Ling Xuan had let people expose had always been at the top of the forum.

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t care whether thepany would suffer losses or not. She didn¡¯t care about her reputation outside. But she cared about Lu She.

    Lu she was no longer around, but Lu she¡¯s reputation and reputation must not be lost. This was herst line of defense, so she didn¡¯t refuse Li Junsheng¡¯s help.

    Two dayster, the results of the paternity test were out. Neither ye Zhen¡¯s side nor ye Nanshan¡¯s side was notified. Instead, the court directly went to get the results of the paternity test.

    Two dayster, the trial began. This time, Li Junsheng handed the new evidence he found back towyer Tang.

    Ye Zhen did not see the paternity test and did not know what the results were. However, she believed in her mother. She believed that with Lu He¡¯s character, he would nevermit adultery.

    What happened next was more like a scuffle.

    The results of the paternity test showed that there was a 99.9% chance that ye Zhen was ye Nanshan¡¯s daughter.

    In front of the evidence, ye Nanshan had nothing to say. Chen Wan wanted to say something, but she could only sit in.

    Looking at Chen Wan¡¯s face and thinking that her mother had died at the hands of such a woman, Ye Zhen was furious.

    Li Junsheng patted ye Zhen¡¯s hand. He hade to attend the trial with her today. When he first came, he had made the judge nervous. He did not understand why a small trial had rmed the mayor.

    However, when he saw ye Zhen and Li Junsheng holding hands, the judge¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just here as a family member. You do things ording to principles. You Don¡¯t have to worry about anyone.¡±

    Li Junsheng spoke frankly. They had entered the court earlier. Later, many onlookers came over. Everyone saw Li Junsheng and thought that the man was really good-looking.

    However, no one thought of him as the mayor. After all, who in the city had nothing to do toe and watch a trial like this?

    The trial continued, and the two sides had a fierce argument. Ye Zhen was ye Nanshan¡¯s daughter, so there was no evidence of Lu e having an affair.

    Lawyer Ding changed his story and continued to talk about ye Nanshan¡¯s contributions to thepany over the past ten years. If he wanted to say that,wyer Tang also had evidence.

    In the past few years, because of the foundation that Lu E hadid and the connections of the Lu family, ye Nanshan was able to continue running thepany well after losing Lu E.

    Both sides had their own opinions. Ye Nanshan sat in the defendant¡¯s seat and looked at ye Zhen and Li Junsheng in the audience. He regretted that he didn¡¯t ask ye Zhen to sign over the shares before she was an adult.

    The trial was still going on, butwyer Tang suddenly stood up.

    ¡°Your honor, I have a new piece of evidence to submit.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°My client has evidence to prove that Ms. Lu Yi¡¯s death was not an ident. Therefore, I strongly request that your honor review the evidence after you¡¯ve seen all of our evidence.¡±

    Before the court could react, a man in uniform entered the courtroom. They walked straight to Chen Wan.

    ¡°Hello, Are You Chen Wan?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Chen Wan was dumbfounded when she heardwyer Tang say that Lu Yi¡¯s death was not an ident. Before she could react, the police arrived.

    ¡°We suspect that you are rted to a murder case. Pleasee with us.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding?¡±Ye Ninghan stood up and tried to stop her, but it was toote.

    Chen Wan was taken away by the police. This sudden change shocked everyone. The judge was stunned. How could they arrest her in such a way?

    He looked at Li Junsheng, who was sitting in the audience, and felt that this should have been the case.

    After such an ident, the trial was suspended again. Ye Nanshan applied for a recess. After the judge announced the recess, he rushed to ye Zhen.

    ¡°You rebellious daughter, what did you do?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ye.¡±Li Junsheng stood beside ye Zhen. Ye Zhen was not afraid of Ye Nanshan at all. ¡°You Shouldn¡¯t ask me what I did now. You should ask your good wife, my good aunt, what she did.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡°ye Nanshan raised his hand and was about to teach ye Zhen a lesson, but his hand was grabbed by Li Junsheng.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, this is in court. Are you sure you want to leave more evidence for the judge to change his opinion of you?¡±

    Ye Nanshan was furious, but he could only let it go. Ye Ninghan looked at the scene in front of her, and a huge sense of unease welled up in her heart.

    Her mother was probably in big trouble this time.

    ..

    Two dayster, the court handed down the final judgment. The agreement that ye Nanshan had signed previously had been notarized and was true and valid. Ye Nanshan¡¯s infidelity was a fact, and Lu Manjiang¡¯s request to execute the agreement did not have any problems.

    But considering whatwyer Ding had said, there was a certain amount of truth to it. In the past ten years, the shares under ye Nanshan¡¯s name had increased a lot.

    The final result was that the court ordered ye Nanshan to keep 5% of the shares, and the rest would be given to ye Zhen.

    As for the other movables and real estate under his name, they would be left to ye Nanshan for the time being. Lu Manjiang had no intention of exterminating ye Zhen.

    If he really did that, ye Zhen would probably be condemned by people again.

    This was the decision of Lu Zhixuan and Lu Manjiang. Lu he had passed away. ording to the inheritancew, Lu Manjiang had a share of her property.

    Lu Manjiang did not want this share. Instead, he asked ye Nanshan to transfer the shares to Ye Zhen.

    Ye Nanshan was not satisfied with such a decision and requested to appeal again. But he did not wait for him to continue appealing.

    The police had already officially filed awsuit on behalf of the public prosecution against Chen Wan. The charge was murder.

    ..

    The court¡¯s decision and the police¡¯s usation against Chen Wan caused the entire general drawing group to be embroiled in a storm.

    However, ye Zhen, who had experience, was not afraid at all. She had Ling Xuan find someone to post another post.

    This time, the title was ¡°Digging up those terrifying mistresses¡±.

    The post continued to go down in detail, focusing on how Chen Wan had harmed people.

    Wang Chunhua had already been caught and had confessed to the crime. It was the truth that Chen Wan had ordered the poisoning. These two matters were clearly understood.

    The post was very clear. As the mistress, Chen Wan had caused the death of her first wife. And as the daughter that ye Zhen had originally left behind, what was wrong with wanting to take back her property and avenge her mother?

    On the other hand, ye Nanshan was simply trash to the bone.

    Not only had he cheated on her, but because of his cheating, he had also contributed to Lu Yi¡¯s death. Seriously speaking, that ye Nanshan could also be considered a murderer.

    The position of the post was clear, and the line of thought was clear. There was also a timeline and evidence.

    Once this post was posted, those who had stood up for ye Nanshan and helped to scold ye Zhen seemed to have disappeared without a trace.

    As for those who had supported ye Zhen previously, they were all filled with righteous indignation.

    K, how could there be such a shameless mistress?

    ¡°Damn, so the novel originated from real life.¡±. ¡°Poisoning the original wife?¡±? ¡°Why don¡¯t you just die?¡±?

    ¡°Thinking about it, I¡¯m terrified. Why do I feel that the death of the original wife might also be the work of a Scumbag?¡±?

    ¡°I agree with the previous poster. I feel that even if the scumbag didn¡¯t do it directly, he must have known about it.¡±.

    ¡°I agree with the previous poster + 10086.¡±. ¡°I think the scumbag must have done something.¡±.

    ¡ª¡ª one more thing, the Scumbag¡¯s verdict has been released. The original wife¡¯s daughter won thewsuit, but the Scumbag refused to ept it and still wanted to appeal.

    ¡ª¡ª don¡¯t let him win, or where will the retribution be?

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t pay attention to it from time to time. But someone woulde and talk to her about it.

    She closed the page casually, no matter what. Chen Wan would never think of turning over a new leaf in this lifetime. As for ye Nanshan, it didn¡¯t make any difference whether he appealed or not.

    Because he wouldn¡¯t win.

    ¡°This matter has been resolved.¡±Li Junsheng sat beside her, he picked up her phone and put it aside. ¡°Believe me, Chen Wan will definitely go to jail. As for your father, even if he appeals again, it¡¯s useless. Because he won¡¯t win.¡±

    At that time, even if ye Nanshan appealed, he would only uphold the original sentence. Giving ye Nanshan 5% was the best he could do.

    If he still did not know his ce and still wanted to continue to be greedy and want more, then Li Junsheng naturally would not let him be too pleased.

    ¡°But if it is confirmed that ye Nanshan is indeed rted to the death of your mother, then it will not be as simple as just losing shares.¡±

    Ye Zhen nodded. ¡°Right now, I only hope that he has nothing to do with this.¡±

    That way, at least it would prove that the man that Lu he loved back then wasn¡¯t a piece of trash.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it.¡±Li Junsheng took her hand and said gently, ¡°You¡¯ve been too tired recently. You¡¯re as taut as a string. How about I take you for a walk?¡±

    ¡°A walk?¡±Ye Zhen bit her lip. ¡°Chen Wan¡¯s case hasn¡¯t been decided yet.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be decided so soon. At least until the police find out if Wang Chunhua¡¯s two children¡¯s death was an ident.¡±.

    ¡°I know. I just hope that it can be done faster.¡±

    She had waited for this day for too long. She had looked at Chen Wan¡¯s smug face for too long. She had been hating Chen Wan for too long.

    She hoped that she could quickly resolve these stupid matters. She wanted those people to stay away from her life.

    From now on, be it Chen Wan or Ye Ninghan, they would all get out of her life.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be quick.¡±Li Junsheng did not like to see her worry about this matter. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about it anymore. I¡¯ll take you out. Let¡¯s go y. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°Come on. You¡¯ll know when youe with me.¡±

    Ye Zhen wasn¡¯t in the mood to y, but Li Junsheng still dragged her out. However, she didn¡¯t expect Li Junsheng to bring her here.

 Chapter 809 - Letâ€™s Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 809: Chapter 050: Let¡¯s Get Married</h4>

    Ye Zhen looked at the building in front of her and turned around. She was a little excited, but also a little confused. She didn¡¯t understand how Li Junsheng knew about this ce.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen.¡±Li Junsheng held her hand, pushed open the carved bronze door outside, and walked inside. ¡°This is my gift to you.¡±

    Ye Zhen was speechless. She looked at the building in front of her and felt very emotional.

    This small courtyard, this house. It was the ce where Lu he and ye Nanshan lived when they first got married. The time they had tried here was the most beautiful period.

    At that time, to Ye Zhen, her parents doted on her and her family was happy.

    Although this house was small, it gathered all of her mother¡¯s attention. The flowers and nts outside the courtyard were once nted by her mother.

    Every room inside was designed and decorated by Lu he himself.

    She used to think that she would stay here for the rest of her life. She put in a lot of effort. She made this ce into a home.

    It was a pity that ye Nanshan wanted to seed in his career. He couldn¡¯t do it without Lu Yi.

    Lu Yi could only follow him and carry the general drawingpany.

    Later on, the general drawingpany became bigger and bigger. Ye Nanshan¡¯s money also became more and more. For the sake of face, he bought the ce where they were living now.

    It was an extremely gorgeous vi. Everything was the best, but it lost the taste of home.

    After her mother passed away, Ye Zhen was afraid of gambling and missing people. In addition, this property was not included in the property she inherited. She thought that her parents had sold this ce back then in order to start a business.

    She did not expect that Li Junsheng would bring her back here today.

    ¡°This ce was almost sold.¡±Li Junsheng looked at the expression on ye Zhen¡¯s face, he seemed to know what she was thinking. ¡°Back then, when ye Nanshan was discussing a cooperation case, he happened to be short of funds. ¡°At that time, the house prices in Qingcheng had just risen, and your family had just changed to a big vi. ¡°Your father wanted to sell the house here.¡±

    ¡°It was your mother who didn¡¯t agree. Later, the group¡¯s funds had to be settled. She secretly went to your grandfather. Because of your grandfather, she managed to get the funds, but she left this ce behind. At that time, ye Nanshan said that he wanted to mortgage this ce to your grandfather for the sake of appearances.¡±

    ¡°After your mother passed away, your grandfather came here. He was afraid that gambling would make him feel bad, so he never came.¡±

    ¡°After that, he didn¡¯t want to see this house be sad, so he kept it idle.¡±

    ¡°This time, when I investigated your mother¡¯s death, I also found this ce.¡±

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, I¡¯ve already taken back the mortgage. Now, it¡¯s yours.¡±

    Of course, in order to convince Lu Manjiang to transfer this property to him, he had spent a lot of effort. If Lu Manjiang hadn¡¯t known that he was using this as a gift for ye Zhen in the end, he probably wouldn¡¯t have nodded so readily.

    Ye Zhen turned to look at him. That sour and sweet feeling once again struck her.

    After her mother passed away, she had to work hard to grow up. In the process of her hard growing up, it was inevitable that she would forget about the beautiful past.

    She didn¡¯t expect that he would actually bring her here and give her such a gift.

    She couldn¡¯t say what she felt in her heart. All she could do was jump up and hug Li Junsheng.

    ¡°Uncle Li, thank you.¡±

    No one had ever treated her so well. Except for her mother. It was a pity that Lu Yi died young. After she left, ye Zhen was actually like an orphan.

    No matter how well-off the ye family was, no matter how well-off they were. Without thepanionship of their parents and rtives, what fun would it be?

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, you never have to say thank you to me.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±Ye Zhen buried her face tightly in Li Junsheng¡¯s arms. She smelled his scent, and her heart was moved. ¡°I like you.¡±

    ¡°I like you too.¡±Perhaps, it was more than like, or perhaps, a lot more.

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±Ye Zhen suddenly raised her head to look at him. Her hand was still tightly wrapped around his shoulder, but her little face looked a little nervous.

    ¡°HMM?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li, let¡¯s, let¡¯s get married.¡±

    Ye Zhen spoke as if she was going all out. In the past, because of ye Nanshan, she had never thought of falling in love, and she had never thought of getting married. But now, things were different.

    She truly felt that if she could be together with Li Junsheng for the rest of her life, she would look forward to it.

    Li Junsheng smiled. When he smiled, it made people feel that the world was bright and cheerful. His little girl was sometimes very brave. She was clearly very shy in bed, but now she had taken the initiative to propose.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, I really want to agree to your proposal.¡±This was the first time he had been proposed to by a girl.

    What did she mean? Ye Zhen looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°Although I really want to agree to your proposal, it¡¯s better to let a man do it.¡±

    As Li Junsheng spoke, he kissed her on the corner of her lips. ¡°But, I¡¯m very honored to be proposed to by Chairman Ye.¡±

    Ye Zhen was merely impulsive at that moment. After the impulsive moment was over, she did not have the courage to say it again. She buried her head into his chest, blushing a little. Listening to his heartbeat, she felt that all the grievances and worries from before seemed to have disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Silly Girl.¡±

    His girl really made him love and pity her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look. Think about what needs to be changed and what you are not satisfied with. Later, other than what you want to keep, we can redecorate together.¡±

    Ye Zhen smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ..

    In the Ye family¡¯s vi, Ye Ninghan looked at ye Nanshan with pleading eyes.

    ¡°Dad, Save Mom. How could mom kill someone?¡±

    ¡°Dad, this must be the work of that B * Tch Ye Zhen. She just wants to harm my mom. Dad, quickly think of something.¡±

    ¡°Dad, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Mom is already arrested, how can you still be so calm? Dad ¨C¡±

    How could ye Nanshan have the mood to care about Chen Wan Now? He had been annoyed the past few days. After the court¡¯s verdict, he could only keep 5% of the shares?

    What did this mean? This meant that he was worse than a small shareholder. How could he swallow this?

    How could he be willing to give so many shares to ye Zhen? He had askedwyer Ding. Lawyer Ding¡¯s meaning was that even if he appealed again, the result would probably be the same.

    This made ye Nanshan extremely annoyed.

    Hearing Ye Ninghan¡¯s words, he became even more annoyed. ¡°Enough. Stop arguing.¡±

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of calling me? who asked your mother to poison you? Since she did this, she naturally has to pay the price.¡±

    Ye Ninghan looked at ye Nanshan in a daze. She couldn¡¯t believe that these words came out of his mouth. ¡°Dad, what, what are you saying? Aren¡¯t you trying to save Mom Now?¡±

    ¡°How? How?¡±Ye Nanshan finally reacted. Ye Zhen, that wretched girl, had found too many powerful backers.

    Li Junsheng was the mayor of a city. At that time, he had been careless and had shed all pretense of cordiality too early. If he could just endure for a while ¡ª

    ¡°Dad?¡±Ye Ninghan¡¯s eyes were red. It was rare for her to be in such a pitiful state.

    Ye Nanshan didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to her. He nned to look forwyer Ding again to see if there was any other way.

    No matter what, he absolutely did not want to give all the shares of thepany to that smelly girl, ye Zhen.

    Ye Ninghan sat in the living room. She hugged her shoulders, her eyes dark.

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s reaction made her realize one thing. Now, if she wanted to save her mother, she could only rely on her.

    She took out her cell phone and made a few calls. Then, she got up and went out.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely save you. I Won¡¯t let that b * Tch ye Zhen continue to becent.¡±

    ..

    When ye Zhen woke up, her waist was a little sore. Last night, Li Junsheng was particrly enthusiastic.

    She blinked her eyes. The different feeling under her body made her realize that the position under her body didn¡¯t seem to be the bed at home?

    The swaying sensation made her open her eyes instantly. Only then did she realize that she was actually in the car.

    She fell asleep in the backseat of the car, her head resting on Li Junsheng¡¯sp. Seeing that she was awake, he put down the document in his hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re Awake?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ye Zhen sat up. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    She was so sleepy that she didn¡¯t even know that Li Junsheng was carrying her into the car? She was really too careless.

    ¡°Back to Rongcheng.¡±Li Junsheng pulled her body into his arms. ¡°A few days ago, because of the court date, I didn¡¯t go home for the mid-autumn Festival. My mother misses you very much, so she called me a few times and asked me.¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t say anything. Last time, Li Junsheng almost got into an ident. After she contacted Li Junsheng¡¯s mother once, there was more contact between the two sides.

    Mother Li was suspicious that Li Junsheng couldn¡¯t take care of her well. She told him a few times to take her back to Rong City.

    She was tortured by Li Junsheng yesterday, and her waist was still a little sore. She rxed her body and put all her weight on him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to go back empty-handed like this. Go pick some giftster.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve prepared everything.¡±Li Junsheng pinched her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My parents won¡¯t care about these empty gifts.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s eyes were half closed as she listened to him speak above her head. ¡°Lawyer Tang called you this morning. I saw that you were too tired, so I picked up the phone for you.¡±

    ¡°HM? What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He said that ye Nanshan probably won¡¯t hand over his shares so easily. He¡¯s currently looking forwyer Ding and somewyers from other cities. He wants to appeal again.¡±

    ¡°Let him go.¡±Ye Zhen was now very confident. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he will win.¡±

    As she spoke, she nced at Li Junsheng. ¡°After all, I still have you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s trust made Li Junsheng very happy. However, ¡°But there¡¯s something I still have to tell you first.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that he¡¯ll appeal again. Even if he appeals again, it¡¯s only possible to maintain the original judgment. But this way, it¡¯ll take a long time before you canpletely control thepany in your hands.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±Ye Zhen shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    After ye Nanshan¡¯s matter was exposed, Ling Xuan and Li Junsheng were secretly guiding the wind. The whole matter was almost one-sided.

    Especially after Chen Wan was arrested, no one would stand on ye Nanshan¡¯s side.

    Somepanies that were supposed to cooperate with thepany, but were suspended because of ye Zhen¡¯s unfilial post, came looking for ye Nanshan again.

    After all, a person with such a bad character like ye Nanshan would always feel ufortable if they wanted to cooperate.

    But Ye Zhen was different. Who wouldn¡¯t be cooperating with her? Cooperating with Ye Zhen could also give ye Zhen some face.

    In fact, although Li Junsheng appeared in a low-key manner that day and allowed people to watch the court proceedings but not take photos, there were still people who saw Li Junsheng¡¯s figure in the unclear photos that leaked out.

    Those who could make it in the business world were all shrewd people.

    After asking around in private, some things were not covered up. It was Li Junsheng who clearly wanted everyone to know.

    The posts that had previously been unfavorable to ye Zhen were deleted by him. The posts that had been favorable to ye Zhenter were also uploaded by him.

    Looking at how Li Junsheng had appeared in court hand-in-hand with Ye Zhen without any hesitation, the meaning behind it was obvious.

    This was also Li Junsheng¡¯s goal. He would never let anyone bully his little girl again. No matter which aspect it was.

    After ye Nanshan¡¯s ident, the drawingpany would definitely be in turmoil. Those people could ignore the little girl, but they would definitely give him face.

    If he said that he was taking advantage of her, then so be it. He wanted to support her little girl.

    ¡°No matter how ye Nanshan torments him, he can forget about swallowing those shares. You can rest assured.¡±

    If he did notply with the court¡¯s decision, Li Junsheng would have plenty of ways to make him spit it out.

    Leaving him with 5% was already hisstpromise. If he was willing to be honest, then naturally nothing would happen.

    If he was not willing, Ye Nanshan had been shrewd all these years. Li Junsheng did not believe that he had a clean hand. He had plenty of ways to deal with him.

    Ye Zhen listened to the domineering tone in his words. She wrapped her arms around his waist and rubbed her face against his body.

    ¡°With you around, I¡¯m very relieved.¡±

    She realized that in front of him, she seemed to have really be a little girl. She would want to act coquettishly, and she would want to be soft.

    ¡°Uncle Li, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Silly Girl.¡±

    A faint smile appeared in Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes. If he had to say thank you, he had to thank ye Zhen as well.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the appearance of such a girl, he wouldn¡¯t have known that one day, he would also have such a state of mind.

    He wanted to hold her in his hands, he wanted to give her the best in the world, he wanted her to know that no matter the storm outside, as long as he was there, he would protect her peace.

    ... ..

    Ye Ninghan went to the detention center to see Chen Wan. The sentence had not been handed down yet. Chen Wan was not in prison, but in the detention center first.

    She brought awyer with her, so she would allow people to visit her. During the process, she let thewyer leave for a while and chatted with Chen Wan alone for about twenty minutes.

    When she left the detention center, a smile had already appeared on her face.

    Chen Wan had worked hard for so many years. How could she not have a backup n? She knew that Chen Wan would definitely have a way to save herself.

    But before that, she had to think of a way to get rid of Ye Zhen.

    Everything was ye Zhen¡¯s doing. If it weren¡¯t for her, how would thepany change owners? How could father only recognize shares and not people?

    It was all ye Zhen¡¯s fault. It was all her fault.

    Ye Ninghan got into the car. Her eyes were filled with ruthlessness.

    ..

    After knowing the possible oue of the verdict, ye Zhen let herself rx. She stayed with Li Junsheng in Rong City for two days and had a very rxing and warm vacation.

    Mother Li liked her very much. When she saw her, she kept saying that she had lost weight. She thought of ways to give her supplements. She was also worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of herself. She said that she would pick two people from the Li residence to go to Qingcheng to take care of her.

    Ye Zhen rejected her politely. Qingcheng had already hired a nanny. There was no need for mother Li to worry about such trivial matters anymore?

    Her mother had passed away early, and she rarely got along with female elders. After spending so much time with mother Li, she was actually able to regain the feeling she had when she was with Lu Yi.

    After all, Lu Yi and mother Li were very simr in certain aspects. They were both born into a good family, and their conversation and temperament were both top-notch.

    She had even met the Huo Twins. Now that she was older, she looked more and more adorable. Su Qingsang knew that Huo Jinyao and Li Junsheng were on good terms. Seeing the envy in her eyes, she teased her and asked her to have a pair as soon as possible.

    Ye Zhen blushed slightly. She did not dare to think of having a pair. However, having one was still possible.

    Li Junsheng was good-looking, and she was not bad either. She wondered what the child of two people would look like when it was born?

    That night, for the first time ever, when Li Junsheng asked for it, she was even more enthusiastic than before.

    In fact, she knew that she was still young and was not ready to be a mother yet.

    However, when she saw the pink and snow-white baby, she felt that it would be a beautiful thing if she could have such a pair of twins.

    However, Li Junsheng was not blinded by her enthusiasm. He did not take a single step less.

    Ye Zhen could not tell how she felt. She knew that Li Junsheng did not want her to get pregnant so early to protect her.

    However, she began to think that next time, she could pick a time to talk to Li Junsheng. In fact, she also wanted to have a little bun with him?

    ..

    Two days of vacation was actually not enough. However, there would be plenty of time in the future. There would always be opportunities.

    After returning to Qingcheng, some cooperation cases were put on the agenda again, and somepanies also took the initiative to extend an olive branch.

    Ye Zhen began to get busy. Ye Nanshan had applied for an appeal, and the matter of a new trial had already been settled.

    For Ye Zhen, she was not afraid. She would definitely take back the drawingpany. Sooner orter, she was not afraid at all.

    The day before the court session, Ye Zhen had a few ns that she had not finished reading. She wanted to stay and work overtime.

    Chu Tai had something to do today, so she left a small secretary in the Secretary¡¯s office with the surname Jiang to help her.

    There were not many things that ye Zhen could ask Xiao Jiang for help. After asking her to order two boxed meals for herself, she asked Xiao Jiang to go back.

    Originally, Zhao Li could have handled this matter, but Zhao Li¡¯s mission was to protect her. He wasn¡¯t going to be her secretary.

    After she and Zhao Li settled the two boxed lunches, Zhao Li took the initiative to get rid of the two boxed lunches.

    Ye Zhen took out the document to continue reading, but she heard a soft sounding from outside.

    Confused, she quickly went outside. As soon as she left the office, she saw Zhao Li lying motionless in the corridor, as if he had fallen.

    Ye Zhen was shocked. Just as she was about to step forward, her footsteps suddenly softened. It was at this moment that she was hit hard on the back of her neck.

    Her vision went ck, and shepletely lost consciousness.

    Soon, ye Zhen and Zhao Li were no longer in the corridor. The whole process was very fast. In addition to the fact that it was time to get off work, the entire office building was eerily quiet, except for those who stayed behind to work overtime.

    Only after ye Zhen and Zhao Li hadpletely disappeared from the corridor did the surveince cameras at both ends of the corridor resume operation.

 Chapter 810 - I Want You to die

    <h4>Chapter 810: Chapter 051: I Want You to die</h4>

    When ye Zhen woke up, she felt very ufortable. She had a splitting headache, and her limbs felt as if they were tied up, making her feel very ufortable.

    She opened her eyes to see what was going on, but the feeling of her limbs being tied up made her wake up immediately.

    She was actually kidnapped?

    Ye Zhen forced herself to sit up and looked at the environment in front of her. The sky was very dark, and there was no moon, so she couldn¡¯t see it clearly.

    A strong wind blew past, and Ye Zhen felt the trembling under her body. She also saw clearly where she was. This seemed to be a abandoned construction site.

    She didn¡¯t see anyone, and she was currently ced on a construction site¡¯s crane. As long as she moved, her body would fall.

    Ye Zhen sucked in a breath of cold air. She tried to sit up, but she didn¡¯t dare to move too much. She was afraid that if she moved too much, she would die.

    The Night Wind was chilly, and it was already past the mid-autumn Festival. She had just been in the office, wearing only a white shirt. Now that the wind was blowing, her body shrank.

    She was still thinking about who wanted to deal with her, but her body had already swayed a few times in the wind, along with the mechanical arm under her body.

    With a bang, a strong light suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. The light came from the construction site next to her, directly hitting her face.

    Ye Zhen suddenly saw the light and narrowed her eyes. When she came to her senses, she realized that there was a person sitting in the crane operating car.

    In the backlight, the figure of that person could not be seen clearly, but the crane under her body began to move.

    The huge swing almost caused ye Zhen¡¯s body to slide down. She had no choice but to tightly hold onto the arm under her body.

    Unfortunately, her hands were tied, so it was extremely difficult for her to do this movement. She could feel the pain in her fingers.

    It was not easy for her to stabilize herself, but the arm was thrown in another direction. She was thrown so hard that she almost fell down.

    ¡°AH ¨C¡±

    She couldn¡¯t control her screams. When the arm was shaking more and more violently, ye Zhen tried her best to calm herself down.

    She looked at the figure in the control room. ¡°Who are you? Who Are You? Come out.¡±

    The person in the control room didn¡¯t respond. Instead, the arm was swinging in the opposite direction. Ye Zhen¡¯s body was almost thrown off again.

    Her hands were hurting. Her face was pale, and her feet were weak.

    She was not afraid of heights, but under such circumstances, anyone would be afraid.

    The crane kept swinging, sometimes left and sometimes right. Ye Zhen was starting to feel dizzy. Her hands were losing their grip on the crane.

    Just as she thought she would be thrown out by the crane, the crane finally stopped. The lights dimmed, and the sudden darkness made her unable to see anything again.

    When she finally adapted to the darkness, the lights were switched on again, and the arm began to sway again.

    Ye Zhen was about to throw up. This feeling really made her feel ufortable. The repeated torment made her certain of one thing.

    The other party was here to torment her, and did not want her to have a good time. She had only suspected three parts, but now it had be seven parts.

    She used all her strength to grab the arm when the arm was swinging. She raised her eyes to meet the blinding light.

    ¡°Ye Ninghan, are you a child? Using such a childish method to deal with me?¡±

    The arm suddenly stopped. She had her back to the light, so she couldn¡¯t see the situation inside clearly, but it didn¡¯t affect her judgment.

    ¡°What? Your mother is in jail. Do you think it¡¯s my fault that you want to take revenge on me?¡±

    ¡°Ye Ninghan, why are you so stupid? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being thrown into jail too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Your Mother went to jail and you went too. It just so happens that the two of you havepany.¡±

    Her voice was a little weak. No matter how bold she was, being held up high in the air like this and constantly swaying made her nauseous and ufortable.

    ¡°Mother and daughter in jail together. Speaking of which, it¡¯s really a good story in the world.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±The person sitting in the arm finally spoke.

    Her voice was so sharp that it didn¡¯t sound like her usual sweet voice. Who else could it be but ye Ninghan?

    Her figure was hidden in the light and couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but her voice sounded extremely exasperated.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, you B * Tch. All you have left now is to argue. I want to know if you can survive if I throw you down from here.¡±

    This building was half-built and had been abandoned due to quality problems.

    It had been abandoned for a long time. She had spent a lot of effort today to get someone to bring the crane over and hoist ye Zhen up again.

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the point of rotating 30 degrees just now? I¡¯ll rotate 360 degrees to see if you can hold on, Ye Zhen.¡±

    Ye Zhen had managed to grab hold of the arm with great difficulty just now, but she did not expect the arm to suddenly spin again. This time, she lost her grip and her body flew out.

    The moment she fell, she thought that she was dead for sure.

    She was caught off guard by the tightness in her feet and the feeling of blood in her head. She realized that she had been tied to the arm by Ye Ninghan.

    Her feet were tied to the arm and she couldn¡¯t fall down for the time being.

    However, her body was suspended in mid-air, head down and feet up. Ye Zhen, who was already nauseous, felt even more ufortable and almost vomited.

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±The arm finally stopped, but ye Zhen was still swinging in the air.

    Ye Ninghan was very pleased with herself. She looked at ye Zhen and said, ¡°Tsk, how is it? Hanging Upside Down is not bad, right? Do you want toe down?¡±

    Ye Zhen had no way of answering her question. She was feeling dizzy and extremely ufortable.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, you have such a day?¡±

    Ye Zhen was shaking ufortably. The Night Wind was strong and cold, and her body was trembling. After finally stabilizing herself, she gritted her teeth and looked at Ye Ninghan.

    ¡°Ye Ninghan, I think you really want to go to jail.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I Won¡¯t go to jail. I didn¡¯t do anything to you. I¡¯m just ying a game with you.¡±

    ¡°... Crazy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m crazy. It¡¯s all because of you.¡±

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s shares were only left with 5% . Now, in order to protect his shares, he didn¡¯t even care about his wife.

    Chen Wan, on the other hand, was most likely going to jail when she entered the detention center. Without her identity as the eldest daughter of the Ye family and without Chen Wan¡¯s support, she really didn¡¯t know how she was going to continue living a decent life in Qingcheng.

    She didn¡¯t hate ye Nanshan. Instead, she hated ye Zhen.

    If she hadn¡¯t been so determined to exterminate him, how would she have ended up in this situation?

    ¡°Ye Zhen, are you feeling very ufortable now? Do you really want toe up?¡±

    Ye Zhen did not speak. It was not a good feeling to have blood in her brain, not to mention that her body had not stopped shaking.

    ¡°Beg me.¡±Ye Ninghan smiled proudly. ¡°Ye Zhen, if you beg me, maybe I will pull you up. How about it?¡±

    Ye Zhen did not care about her at all. She just tried hard to oppose the cold wind and stabilize her body so that she would not continue shaking.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, what do you think will happen to you if I keep you hanging here for three days and three nights?¡±

    Ye Ninghan did not need ye Zhen¡¯s answer, she only needed to vent her anger. ¡°Or, we cane and negotiate a condition. Ye Zhen, as long as you give up on pursuing dad and don¡¯t ask him for those shares, then obediently transfer the shares in your hands to me, I will pull you up. How about it?¡±

    Ye Zhen was extremely dizzy, but she still heard ye Ninghan¡¯s words.

    She sneered and looked at Ye Ninghan, ignoring the difort of being hung upside down.

    ¡°Want the shares of thepany? On what basis? Who Are You? What qualifications do you have?¡±

    She spoke very slowly and with great difficulty. But in terms of imposing manner, she absolutely did not want to admit defeat. ¡°Ye Ninghan, you didn¡¯t bring me here today because of yourself, right? Let Me Think, who helped you? Chen Liang?¡±

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t him. Now that someone is looking for trouble, he probably can¡¯t even take care of himself. So, it was your mother who found him?¡±

    She didn¡¯t guess that ye Nanshan wasn¡¯t because she trusted ye Nanshan¡¯s character, but because she knew him clearly. Ye Nanshan¡¯s methods would only be simpler and more brutal than this.

    Only a perverted person like ye Ninghan could think of such a sinister method to torment her.

    ¡°I heard that when your mother was in themoner district, she recognized many older brothers. Now it seems that the one who helped you tie me up and hang me up here should be your cheap uncle, right?¡±

    Ye Ninghan could hear her words clearly even though she was stuttering.

    Her face was twisted. She operated the arm and started to swing in the air again.

    Ye Zhen¡¯s body swayed along with the crane again. It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t afraid, but it wasn¡¯t that it was useless to be afraid. Her body was very ufortable, and the constant swaying of the crane made her feel like vomiting again.

    But the more she did so, the more she forced herself to calm down. ¡°Am I right? Feeling guilty?¡±

    ¡°Ye Ninghan, which cheap uncle of yours helped you kidnap me? You¡¯re wrong. Maybe it¡¯s not the cheap uncle, but the cheap father instead.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, I¡¯m going to kill you ¨C¡±

    Ye Ninghan was so agitated that she lost control. Her hands continuously operated the arm, constantly making the arm sway back and forth.

    Ye Zhen was shaking so badly that she was about to throw up. The rope tied to her feet seemed to loosen at this moment.

    This time, ye Zhen was really frightened. Just when she thought she would be thrown out and fall, the arm stopped.

    Ye Ninghan looked at ye Zhen, who was constantly swaying, and her face was full of malice. ¡°Ye Zhen, What¡¯s Wrong? Are you still not going to let go? Are you sure you really want to hang around here forever?¡±

    She stood up and left the operation room, looking at ye Zhen from afar. ¡°Ye Zhen, if you don¡¯t want to die, then obediently agree to my conditions. I can let youe up now and let you live. How about it?¡±

    Ye Zhen was really ufortable hanging around. She looked at ye Ninghan in the backlight and finally agreed.

    ¡°Ye Ninghan, even if you want me to agree to your conditions, you have to let me go first, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you agree and sign, I promise to let you go.¡±

    Ye Ninghan didn¡¯t really want to take ye Zhen¡¯s life. She didn¡¯t want to go to jail. But she really wanted to vent her anger. That was why she thought of such a method to deal with Ye Zhen.

    ¡°Then let me go up first.¡±

    Ye Zhen Knew What Ye Ninghan was thinking, and she also knew that she wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily.

    The crane arm started to shake again, and then the rope that kept sliding down, her body slowly fell down. Seeing that she was about to touch the ground, she lowered her head and tried to push her body up, so that her back would fall down first.

    Even though her body was lowered, she still felt very ufortable. The feeling of losing control of her body and constantly being moved up, down, left, right, and so on was really too bad.

    She slept on the muddy ground without moving, allowing the dizziness to pass out. The sound of footsteps approached her.

    Ye Ninghan walked in front of her, looking down at her sorry state, she said, ¡°Ye Zhen, I¡¯ll untie one of your hands now. You sign this document, and I¡¯ll let you go. If you don¡¯t sign it... Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m the only one on the site. If you don¡¯t sign it, I don¡¯t mind hanging you up again.¡±

    Ye Zhen closed her eyes. She nced at the site from the corner of her eye.

    She didn¡¯t see anyone else, but she knew that Ye Ninghan was telling the truth. She had spent so much effort to get herself here. She wouldn¡¯t let her go easily.

    She narrowed her eyes and looked at Ye Ninghan. Because she hadn¡¯t recovered from the dizziness, her body was still curled up in one ce.

    ¡°How do I know that you¡¯ll let me go if I sign it?¡±

    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡±

    Ye Ninghan took out the document from her back. ¡°As long as you sign this document, I¡¯ll definitely let you off.¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at the document. ¡°I have to at least see what it says, right?¡±

    ¡°What? Are you trying to stall for time? Waiting for your mayor Li to save you?¡±

    Ye Ninghan suddenlyughed. ¡°I might have to disappoint you. Your Mayor Li isn¡¯t free right now.¡±

    What did she mean?

    ¡°Before I brought you here, I used a trick to get your mayor Li to leave. ¡°So, he¡¯s on his way to the airport right now. Maybe he¡¯s already on the ne. ¡°If you wait for him to save you, I advise you to waste your time.¡±

    Ye Zhen pursed her lips into a straight line. ¡°Okay, help me up so I can sign.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you have agreed earlier? But let me tell you, don¡¯t try to y tricks. I still have brothers outside.¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t say anything. She tried to sit up and looked at Ye Ninghan, gesturing for her to untie her.

    Ye Ninghan received a positive answer and confirmed that she couldn¡¯t pull any tricks. She squatted down in front of her. She untied ye Zhen¡¯s hands from the rope.

    Of course, she only untied her hands from the rope.

    ¡°Okay, sign it.¡±

    ¡°...¡±ye Zhen didn¡¯t take the document. She reached out to untie the rope on her feet, but a knife suddenly appeared on her neck.

    ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±

    Ye Ninghanughed coldly. ¡°Ye Zhen, I told you not to y tricks. This is the suburbs, and everyone outside is mine. be sensible and sign your name, or else ¨C¡±

    She pressed the knife against her neck. ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    ¡°Even if you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to escape. Who can prove that I killed you?¡±

    Ye Zhen looked at the dagger and finally nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sign it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Ye Zhen took the document and flipped to where ye Ninghan said she wanted to sign it. The moment she took the pen, she suddenly straightened her body and pounced on Ye Ninghan.

 Chapter 811 - she bullied me

    <h4>Chapter 811: Chapter 052: she bullied me</h4>

    Ye Zhen had hit her with great force, and she had found a good angle to hit her, so she had hit ye Ninghan¡¯s abdomen.

    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t afraid of the knife in her hand, but she only realized one thing when she saw it. Ye Ninghan had never thought of letting her live. She had always wanted to die.

    Even if she signed it, it would be useless. If she really signed it, she would die even faster.

    Ye Ninghan did not expect that ye Zhen would still be able to fight back at this point. Caught off guard, she took a big step back and the knife in her hand fell to the ground.

    It was also at this moment that ye Zhen picked up the knife. Ignoring the fact that her body was still dizzy and her legs were still bound, she put the knife against ye Ninghan¡¯s neck.

    She had been shaking for a long time, and now her body was weak. After doing this, her entire body was trembling.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±Ye Zhen sneered. She endured the difort in her body and used the knife against ye Zhen. ¡°What you wanted to do to me just now, I want to do to you now.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°What? Your Mother is already in prison, didn¡¯t she teach you a lesson?¡±Ye Zhen said rather bluntly. ¡°The mistress¡¯daughter is just not presentable. Even her methods are exactly the same.¡±

    As she spoke, she pushed the knife in her hand a few more times. The sharp de made a cut on Ye Ninghan¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Ye Zhen, don¡¯t You Dare. If you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to escape ¨C¡°ye Ninghan shouted. ¡°Come in, kill her, kill her ¨C¡±

    Ye Zhen wasn¡¯t afraid at all. If she was going to die, it would be ye Ninghan who would die first.

    The sound of messy footsteps could be heard from outside. There was also the sound of a car engine approaching from afar.

    Ye Ninghanughed out loud. ¡°Hahahaha, did you hear that? My helper is here. If you really dare to kill me, you won¡¯t be able to get away with it. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re going to die as well.¡±

    However, the person who rushed in didn¡¯t attack ye Zhen as she thought.

    A tall figure came forward and picked ye Zhen up, pulling the dagger out of her hand. He untied the rope on her leg, and in the end, her body was firmly held in that person¡¯s arms.

    That familiar refreshing aura made ye Zhen, who had been tense, rx.

    Her body went soft, and she weakly leaned into Li Junsheng¡¯s arms. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    /

    Sirens, engine sounds, and human voices could be heard behind her, but she could not feel them at all. There was only Li Junsheng in front of her, and only this embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯mte.¡±

    Li Junsheng hugged her tightly, pressing his chin tightly against her neck. His eyes were hot. The feeling of losing something and getting it back made her heart hang in the air.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Ye Zhen shook her head. She had been holding on with all her might just now. If the person outside was really ye Ninghan¡¯s aplice, then she would really be dead.

    After all, she wasn¡¯t as ruthless as ye Ninghan. She couldn¡¯t really kill people..,

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let her go.¡±Ye Zhen was really dizzy. She had been holding on until now. ¡°She¡¯s so bad. She hung me up there and swayed me around. Uncle Li, I was scared to death. I was really scared.¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s heart hurt. He hugged ye Zhen tightly in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°She even deliberately put me on the ground. I was really dizzy and tired. My hands hurt and my feet hurt. She still wants to kill me. Uncle Li, she wants to kill me.¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t. She Won¡¯t. With me here, she won¡¯t want to hurt you in the slightest.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±Ye Zhen finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Her eyes began to close. ¡°Zhao Li, and Zhao Li. Uncle Li, you have to go save...¡±

    ¡°Zhen Zhen? Zhen Zhen!¡±

    Li Junsheng had never felt this kind of feeling before. He hugged ye Zhen tightly and flew out.

    Ye Zhen was in his familiar embrace, allowing herself topletely lose consciousness.

    Before Li Junsheng got into the car, he nced at Ye Ninghan, who was being held upside down with both hands. His gaze was extremely cold.

    He nced at Secretary Chen, and a sh of viciousness shed across his face. ¡°Don¡¯t send her to the police station so quickly. Since she likes to hang around people, then let her have a taste of it.¡±

    ¡°...¡±secretary Chen¡¯s lips moved. He wanted to say that this was not appropriate. However, when he saw Li Junsheng¡¯s expression, he swallowed the rest of his words.

    After Li Junsheng finished exining, he hurriedly took ye Zhen to the hospital.

    He asked the doctor to do a detailed check-up on her and confirmed that ye Zhen was fine. It was just that she had been hanging for too long and had some symptoms of dehydration.

    Li Junsheng saw the red marks on ye Zhen¡¯s wrists and ankles. He had a murderous look on his face.

    He called Secretary Chen and asked him to tell Chief Chen not to bring ye Ninghan to the police station unless she was hung up for the whole night.

    He wanted to take revenge for her little girl. Even if he was criticized, he couldn¡¯t care less.

    ..

    Ye Zhen slept until the next morning before she woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw Li Junsheng standing by her bed.

    ¡°Uncle Li?¡±

    Just as she was about to get up, Li Junsheng took a step forward and helped her up. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to get up. You¡¯re still very weak.¡±

    He took a cup of warm water from the side and carefully fed it to her. Then, he put the pillow behind her waist for her to lean on.

    ¡°How are you feeling? Are you feeling better?¡±

    Ye Zhen blinked her eyes and recalled what happened before she fainted. ¡°Uncle Li, Ye Ninghan, she...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been arrested.¡±Li Junsheng thought of ye Ninghan, his expression didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°I had someone hang her for a whole night yesterday. She was sent to the police station this morning. Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be able to escape from the crime of intentional murder.¡±

    Ye Zhen nodded. Ye Ninghan really did want to kill herst night. However, ¡°Uncle Li, how is Zhao Li?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She was knocked unconscious and left on the roadside. It¡¯s also because she has a good foundation that she woke up early. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find you so quickly.¡±

    Li Junsheng felt a lingering fear as he spoke.

    ¡°You, didn¡¯t you want to go on a business trip?¡±

    ¡°No. Ye Ninghan lied to you.¡±

    Li Junsheng ced her hand in his palm and clenched it tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been in Qingcheng the whole time. She lied to you on purpose.¡±

    Ye Zhen understood that Ye Ninghan had been lying from the beginning to the end. ¡°But, but how did she do it? I ¨C¡±

    ¡°The Little Secretary in Your Company¡¯s Secretary Office is the one who ordered the lunch box for you. She¡¯s Chen Wan¡¯s person.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s eyes widened. She could hardly believe her ears. ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    She thought that after she entered thepany, she had cleaned up thepany for more than a month.

    Also, how did Chen Wan get involved in the Internal Affairs of thepany?

    ¡°Calm down.¡±

    Li Junsheng held her hand and told her what happened.

    That day, Ye Ninghan went to see Chen Wan. Chen Wan was used of murder. She knew that she couldn¡¯t get out easily.

    But the biggest problem was ye Zhen. Chen Wan knew that even if she couldn¡¯t get out, she would drag ye Zhen down with her.

    It was true that she had lived in luxury for many years, but before Chen Wan married ye Nanshan, she had lived in a bungalow area in Qingcheng for more than ten years.

    During those ten years, in order to not fall in love with both sides, Chen Wan secretly slept with Ye Nanshan, but at the same time, she hooked up with another man.

    That man was just a gangster at first, butter he was hooked up with a branch of the Zhan family and slowly developed his own power.

    Chen Wan was good-looking, careful and gentle, good at pleasing people.

    In the days without ye Nanshan, Chen Wan relied on that man and had a pretty good life.

    This was also the reason why before Chen Wan married into the Ye family, she could still livefortably.

    When Li Junsheng investigated the cause of Lu Yi¡¯s death, he found out that Chen Wan had this clue. He even had reason to suspect that Lu Yi¡¯s death might have been caused by this man¡¯s signal.

    Chen Wan had very little contact with this man after she married ye Nanshan.

    Firstly, Chen Wan wanted to be a richdy and wished that she could erase all the bad times in the past. Second, she did not want ye Nanshan to have even the slightest suspicion towards her.

    The situation in the Zhan family became unstable. The head of the family changed from Zhan lie to Zhan haoze. That man could no longer rely on the side branch of the Zhan family, but he still had his foundation.

    This time, Chen Wan was also anxious. First, she was afraid that she would really go to jail. When that time came, Ye Ninghan and ye Jianhao would have no one to rely on.

    Second, she was also afraid that ye Nanshan would lose thewsuit again. At that time, most of the shares would fall into ye Zhen¡¯s hands. What would her child get then?

    She thought about it. Chen Wan decided to let ye Ninghan contact that man again. She would take the risk and kill ye Zhen.

    Of course, before she killed ye Zhen, she had to make her sign the agreement to transfer the shares. Once ye Zhen signed the agreement, the man¡¯s men would kill ye Zhen. Then, he would just casually throw her body away and cause an ident.

    It would happen without anyone knowing.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±Ye Zhen had recovered by now. Her injuries were not serious to begin with. ¡°Why did that man listen to Chen Wan so much? After all, this is the crime of murder.¡±

    What if he was caught? Besides, that man had been enduring patiently and never showed up. Why did he agree to Chen Wan¡¯s request?

    ¡°There¡¯s another reason why that man wanted to help Chen Wan.¡±

    Li Junsheng looked at ye Zhen. There were some things that would not have been known if they had not been carefully investigated.

    ¡°What reason?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Ye Jianhao, the biological father of your cheap younger brother.¡±

    ¡°...¡±ye Zhen almost choked on her own saliva. ¡°How is that possible? Is Chen Wan Crazy?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not crazy.¡±Li Junsheng thought about the information he had found and then thought about ye Nanshan, who knew nothing. His face could not help but be filled with mockery.

    ¡°She was with brother Lin, that man. There was a time when Lin¡¯s business was not doing well and he needed arge amount of money. Chen Wan came up with an idea.¡±

    ¡°She told brother Lin that most of his business could not be seen in the light. However, it was not as open and aboveboard as ye Nanshan¡¯s. Later on, she became pregnant. It was brother Lin¡¯s child. She told brother Lin that she was going to marry ye Nanshan with the child in her belly.¡±

    ¡°Ye Nanshan prioritizes boys over girls. Although he said that he dotes on his daughter, in reality, he has always wanted a son. However, after your mother gave birth to you, her health deteriorated and she focused on work. That¡¯s why she did not get pregnant again.¡±

    ¡°Ye Nanshan still wants a son in his heart. Chen Wan found out about this. She used the child in her belly to make ye Nanshan Force Lu Yi to divorce. However, ye Nanshan, as a person, wanted a son. There were some things that he was clear about. If Lu Yi divorced him, he was afraid that he would have to split more than half of the family assets. He wasn¡¯t willing. That¡¯s why he never agreed.¡±

    ¡°Chen Wan wanted your father to kill your mother. However, she was afraid that ye Nanshan would think that she was vicious, so she didn¡¯t mention it in front of ye Nanshan. Speaking of which, Chen Wan was indeed powerful. She maintained her white lotus-like image in front of your father.

    Later on, brother Lin gave her an idea to poison your mother. So, they found Wang Chunhua. They gave Wang Chunhua arge sum of money to treat her man¡¯s illness and at the same time, to drug your mother.

    That Wang Chunhua was also stupid and didn¡¯t have much knowledge. In the end, she agreed.¡±

    Li Junsheng said until here. He looked at ye Zhen¡¯s stunned face and sighed. Then, he pulled her body into his arms again. ¡°...¡±

    ¡°After your mother was poisoned, Chen Wan knew that her chance hade. She wanted to get pregnant so that she could marry your father.

    Speaking of which, she wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew that if this was true, it would be easy to talk about it. So she hung your father and brother Lin at the same time.¡±

    In the end, Chen Wan got pregnant and Lu he died of a serious illness. She just happened to use this child to sessfully marry ye Nanshan.

    It was true that the child was brother Lin¡¯s. Brother Lin knew that his son would be the young master of a rich family in the future, so he agreed to Chen Wan¡¯s request. He did not want to interact with her anymore, nor did he want to see her again.

    Just like that, Chen Wan used a child to marry ye Nanshan.

    Ye Zhen was already dumbfounded. She never thought that there would be such a turn of events.

    ¡°Then, what about Ye Ninghan? She ¨C¡±

    ¡°She is indeed your father¡¯s daughter. Have you forgotten? You did a paternity test for her and your father before.¡±

    Ye Zhen also remembered this matter. She nodded. She remembered thatst time, she only knew that ye Nanshan had cheated on Chen Wan, but she did not ask ye Nanshan and ye Jianhao to do a paternity test.

    Now it seemed that Chen Wan had deceived ye Nanshan.

    ¡°My dad still doesn¡¯t know, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Li Junsheng smiled, his expression was full of mockery. ¡°He is still trying to find awyer and wants to appeal again. Also, he doesn¡¯t know that Chen Wan lied to him. Now, he doesn¡¯t know what happened to Ye Ninghan Yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t know what she was feeling.

    Ye Nanshan wanted a son, but the child Chen Wan gave birth to was not his.

    He didn¡¯t know if ye Nanshan would regret it if he found out.

    ¡°Chen Wan entered the detention center, but your father didn¡¯t do anything. Your father is also very cold.¡±

    Ye Zhen suddenly stepped away from Li Junsheng¡¯s arms. She stepped back and stared into Li Junsheng¡¯s eyes. There was one thing that she insisted on an answer to.

    ¡°Did ye Nanshan have anything to do with my mother¡¯s death?¡±

    Looking at ye Nanshan, he did not care about Chen Wan¡¯s life at all. He could treat Chen Wan coldly now, but was it possible that he treated Lu Yi the same way back then?

    Perhaps he was also responsible for Lu Yi¡¯s death.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already checked. It shouldn¡¯t be rted.¡±Li Junsheng thought of his nominal future father-inw and was quite speechless.

    Even if there was no connection, Lu He¡¯s death at Chen Wan¡¯s hands was indirectly caused by him.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    It would be best if there was no connection. She was afraid that there was a connection.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure there isn¡¯t.¡±Li Junsheng gave her a positive answer. ¡°You know. If he really participated and Chen Wan went to prison, he should be a little nervous.¡±

    Ye Zhen was silent. Although this result was not within her expectations, it was reasonable.

    ¡°Chen Wan will be guilty, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ye Ninghan will be guilty too, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Ye Zhen nodded. What she needed was Li Junsheng¡¯s encouragement and a positive answer.

    ¡°I want to be discharged from the hospital. I want to look for ye Nanshan.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what you want to do. I¡¯ll do it. You rest well. I think you¡¯re very weak.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She had been hanging for too long yesterday and was scared again. She was fine now.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m being Petty.¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t spent so much effort to be with my mother, she wouldn¡¯t have died. It¡¯s true that he cheated on her and betrayed her. Now, he still has to fight for even a small amount of shares.¡±

    ¡°He prioritizes sons over daughters. All he wants is to give thepany and all the shares to Ye Jianhao, my cheap younger brother. I really want to know how he will deal with Ye Jianhao after he finds out that he didn¡¯t give birth to him. And how he will face Chen Wan and Ye Ninghan.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li, Am I very scary? Do you think that I¡¯m a very scary person?¡±Ye Zhen realized, she actually didn¡¯t mind at all, letting Li Junsheng know her side. ¡°I think that I¡¯m quite vicious too. But, I just can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±Li Junsheng squeezed her hand. He looked at her with pity. ¡°My Zhen Zhen is not vicious at all.¡±

    ¡°If you want him to pay the price, I¡¯ll go with you. Whether it¡¯s thepany, property, or anything else, just tell me what kind of punishment you want him to receive.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±Ye Zhen shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to punish him. I just want to tell him everything. I just want him to know what kind of true face he once believed in the woman he loved.¡±

    Li Junsheng nodded and held her hand. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to rest for a few more days?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of yfulness. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll be better after I vent my anger.¡±

    Li Junsheng was relieved that he could still joke. After getting secretary Chen toplete the discharge procedures, he left the hospital with her.

    The car was close to the Ye family¡¯s vi. Ye Zhen had not been back here for a long time.

    In fact, after Lu e¡¯s death, she was not willing to continue living here. However, she could not leave. If she left, it would benefit Chen Wan and her daughter instead.

    After entering the house, he saw that it was the weekend. Ye Jianhao happened to be out of school and was at home with a nanny. He was ying transformers.

    When he saw that ye Zhen had returned, he didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. He had been taught by Chen Wan since he was young not to get close to his sister.

    Fortunately, fortunately, she wasn¡¯t really his sister. Ye Zhen could be indifferent to people she didn¡¯t care about.

    Ye Nanshan wasn¡¯t worried that Ye Ninghan didn¡¯te home for an entire night.

    Chen Wan went to jail, but he didn¡¯t seem to care about her at all. Honestly speaking, this man was indeed very cold-hearted.

    And now, this cold-hearted man was stillmunicating withwyer Ding in the study. How was he going to get his shares back.

    After hearing where he was, Ye Zhen immediately went upstairs. The servants didn¡¯t dare to stop her. This young miss had been suppressed by the Madam in the past, so she wasn¡¯t sharp. But today, she had a murderous look on her face.

    She actually let her walk all the way to Ye Nanshan¡¯s study.

    ¡°Lawyer Ding, just tell me directly what the odds are for us to keep our shares. If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll have to changewyers.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ye, you signed the agreement yourself. It¡¯s already not easy for us to keep 5% of the shares. To be honest, even if you appeal again, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to uphold the original judgment.¡±

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s expression was ugly. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Oh right, how confident are you in Chen Wan¡¯swsuit?¡±

    After all, she was ye Jianhao¡¯s biological mother. He did not want Chen Wan to suffer too much. As for Lu He, he was already dead. There was no evidence to prove his death. Naturally, it was more important to protect Chen Wan first.

    Ye Zhen stood at the door. She was wrong. She originally thought that ye Nanshan was cold, but now it seemed that he was notpletely useless.

    He knocked on the door, and Ye Nanshan was shocked. Without waiting for his permission, Ye Zhen and Li Junsheng entered the door.

    ¡°Why are you still here?¡±

    Ye Nanshan became angry when he saw his daughter. If it weren¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t have been demoted from the position of Chairman? How could Chen Wan go to jail? How could he not get back the shares of thepany?

    Ye Zhen looked at ye Nanshan expressionlessly. Someone pinched her palm slightly, and the warm touch made her turn to look at Li Junsheng.

    When she met the expression in his eyes, she shook her head at him.

    Up until now, ye Nanshan¡¯s words and actions could not hurt her in the slightest. Since she no longer regarded him as her father, no matter what ye Nanshan did or said, it could not hurt her in the slightest.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I Come?¡±Ye Zhen¡¯s expression was indifferent. She nced atwyer ding. ¡°You¡¯re askingwyer Ding to prepare materials for your appeal, right? But I think it¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhen, get out of here. You¡¯re not wee in this house.¡±

    Ye Nanshan stood up angrily and mmed his hand on the table.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m willing toe just because you¡¯re not wee?¡±Ye Zhen sneered. ¡°I¡¯m just here to talk to you about a few things. I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯m done.¡±

    She looked atwyer Ding, who seemed to be restless and didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. ¡°Lawyer Ding, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. After I¡¯m done talking about those things, Mr. Ye might need you. So Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave.¡±

    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s expression was unsightly. The more he looked at this daughter, the more she looked like Lu Yi. She would only embarrass him and make him feel bad.

    So even though he knew that ye Zhen had hooked up with Li Junsheng and that it wouldn¡¯t do any good to offend ye Zhen, he still couldn¡¯t get past him.

    Moreover, Li Junsheng had been offended by him a long time ago. Even if he wanted to please him now, it was toote. Therefore, ye Nanshan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good.

    Ye Zhen turned around and looked at Li Junsheng. Li Junsheng handed the document bag in his hand to her. Ye Nanshan didn¡¯t understand. He saw ye Zhen handed the document to his hand.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°What is it? Won¡¯t you know after you read it?¡±

 Chapter 812 - What Qualifications do you have?â€

    <h4>Chapter 812: Chapter 053: ¡°What Qualifications do you have?¡±</h4>

    Ye Zhen¡¯s expression really made people angry. Ye Nanshan stared at her face for a long time before angrily taking the document over.

    As he flipped through the pages, his expression became extremely ugly.

    He threw the document on the table.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Am I talking nonsense, or are you blind?¡±

    ¡°...¡±ye Nanshan panted heavily. He pointed at Ye Zhen, not wanting to believe a single word she said.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, to be honest. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you at first. I felt that you wouldn¡¯t know about this for the rest of your life. You would treat someone else¡¯s son as your own until you raised himpletely. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re about to die of old age. That way, you¡¯ll definitely feel a sense of aplishment.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t want to, because I don¡¯t want to let Chen Wan¡¯s son Get Away with it. ¡°I don¡¯t want my mother¡¯s hard-earned savings to let outsiders get away with it. ¡°Even if I just let him stay in this house, even if I just let him enjoy everything in the Ye family, even if these pleasures are only temporary, I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s face was pale. His hands were propped on the table, and his entire being was in a state of disorder.

    Ye Zhen had no intention of provoking him. Unfortunately, ever since ye Nanshan fell out with her, there was not much affection left between them.

    It was not out of kindness that she told ye Nanshan about it, but she had her own motives.

    ¡°Whether you believe it or not won¡¯t change the truth. Jianhao is indeed not your child. You can also take him to do a paternity test. Of course, I won¡¯t be as bored as you and do tricks in the dark.¡±

    ¡°However, I believe that this paternity test report has given you a true answer.¡±The paternity test report that ye Zhen was talking about was the paternity test between Ye Jianhao and brother Lin.

    She believed that ye Nanshan had seen it. As for whether she believed it or not, it was up to him.

    The paternity test was sandwiched in that pile of documents. The documents contained a lot of content.

    Chen Wan hooked up with brother Lin, and Chen Wan got someone to poison Lu Hui to death. Even Wang Chunhua¡¯s two children were killed by Chen Wan.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. You¡¯re talking nonsense. Get lost. Get lost. I don¡¯t want to see you. I don¡¯t want to listen to you.¡±

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s expression changed drastically. He shook his head and his body trembled. He was not willing to ept this fact at all.

    Ye Ninghan was a sweet talker. He liked this daughter of his. However, the person he valued the most was indeed ye Jianhao.

    From the moment he was born until now, he had always treated ye Jianhao as his sessor. Who would have thought that this would be the result.

    Ye Zhen did not leave. She stood there arrogantly. ¡°What? You Can¡¯t ept this?¡±

    Did he cause all of this? Ye Nanshan was furious. He grabbed a pen container from the table and was about to throw it in ye Zhen¡¯s direction.

    Li Junsheng stepped forward, grabbed ye Zhen¡¯s hand, and took her to the side to dodge.

    The pen container did not hit the wall. It fell on the wall and then on the ground. Lawyer Ding did not know what the document was about. Her body could not help but Dodge to the side.

    She wanted to leave, but she couldn¡¯t. After all, Li Junsheng was still there.

    Ye Nanshan missed. He picked up the paperweight on the table and was about to throw it again. Li Junsheng quickly took two steps forward and grabbed his hand across the desk.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, you can¡¯t ept these things. Have you ever thought about whether Zhenzhen can ept it?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ye, you¡¯re angry now. You can re up whenever you want. You can get angry whenever you want. ¡°Have you ever thought about how Zhen Zhen lost her mother at such a young age? You married someone else after she lost her mother, and you didn¡¯t give her any love at all. How did you feel when she finally grew up and was sued by a father like you?¡±

    ¡°Zhen Zhen¡¯s mother was killed by someone. She didn¡¯t even know that she had been in the same room with her enemy for more than ten years. Zhen Zhen has already experienced what Mr. Ye is going through now. What right do you have to me everything on Zhen Zhen?¡±

    ¡°Who was the one who caused all this? Could it be Zhen Zhen? She was just revealing these hypocritical masks. She wanted you to see clearly that the person who really caused all this was you, and it was yourself.¡±

    ¡°What right do you have? What reason do you have to me Zhen, me Zhen?¡±

    ¡°All these years, have you ever fulfilled your responsibility as a father? Have you ever shown any interest in Zhen Zhen? Don¡¯t you find it unsightly that you¡¯re putting on such a posture now?¡±

    Li Junsheng questioned ye Nanshan harshly one after another. The strength of his grip on ye Nanshan¡¯s wrist made him loosen his grip. The paperweight fell off andnded on the table.

    Li Junsheng swung his hand at the right time and let go of his hand. He turned around and returned to ye Zhen¡¯s side to protect her.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, Zhen Zhen has never let you down in any way. You, on the other hand, have always let Zhen Zhen down. Today, Zhen Zhen can be considered a member of our Li family. If you want to make a move, please think twice.¡±

    Ye Nanshan stood there motionless for a long time. He looked at the document on the table and suddenly felt as if all his strength had been taken away.

    Ye Zhen did not have the slightest bit of sympathy. She leaned next to Li Junsheng. Her mood was calm as she watched ye Nanshan break down and struggle.

    Lawyer Ding¡¯s back was drenched in sweat. He felt that he could not stay for one minute, but he could not walk away.

    No one cared about his thoughts now. Ye Nanshan had not yet recovered from such a huge shock. Ye Jianhao, who was downstairs, was obviously tired from ying.

    He stomped upstairs and went straight to the study.

    He was used to being a bully at home since young, so ye Nanshan indulged him again. He entered the study without even knocking on the door and rushed straight in.

    ¡°Dad, Dad. Look, this is my transformer.¡±

    Ye Jianhao was 11 years old. He was almost 1.4 meters tall. With a transformer in his hand, he rushed in front of ye Nanshan.

    ¡°Dad, Look ¨C¡±

    Ye Nanshan, who was always patient, did not praise his son like before. Instead, he waved his hand and knocked away the transformer in ye Jianhao¡¯s hand.

    This sudden change gave ye Jianhao a shock. He stood there in a daze. Before he could react, ye Nanshan, who was angry, raised his leg and kicked at him.

    Ye Jianhao was caught off guard. He was kicked by Ye Nanshan and was forced to take a few steps back before falling to the ground. Before he could cry, Ye Nanshan had already stepped forward again, intending to give him another two kicks.

    Ye Zhen reacted faster than him and stepped forward to block in front of ye Nanshan.

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s kick missed, and his body almost fell forward. After he stabilized his body, he looked at ye Zhen, not understanding what she meant.

    If ye Zhen could, she wouldn¡¯t care about these stupid things at all. But no matter how bad ye Jianhao was, he was still just a child. Even if he was taught a little crooked by Chen Wan. It wasn¡¯t a reason for ye Nanshan to hit a child.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, now you want to kick him to death and go to jail with Chen Wan, right? Then I¡¯m really happy for you.¡±

    Ye Nanshan was speechless. He was panting heavily. His face was red with anger. He had really seen ye Jianhao¡¯s impulse to kill him just now.

    He had spent a lot of effort on Ye Jianhao and had high hopes for him. Now, he wanted ye Jianhao to die.

    ¡°Wah.¡±Ye Jianhao cried. He got up and ran outside. ¡°Daddy hit me. Daddy hit me. I want to find Mommy. Mommy ¨C¡±

    Ye Nanshan wanted to re up again. Ye Zhen took a deep breath. She had seen enough of this mess.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, if Chen Wan is convicted of murder, she will be imprisoned for at least ten years. Ye Ninghan kidnapped mest night and tried to kill me. Although I didn¡¯t die, she can¡¯t escape the charge of attempted murder. Chen Wan and Ye Ninghan both went to jail, so they got the punishment they deserved. But what about your punishment?¡±

    Ye Nanshan raised his head and looked at ye Zhen with a fierce gaze.

    Ye Zhen ignored him. She held Li Junsheng¡¯s hand and walked out.

    The study room quieted down. Lawyer Ding looked at ye Nanshan¡¯s gloomy and ugly face and cleared her throat awkwardly.

    ¡°President Ye, it¡¯s... It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Ye Nanshan swept a cold nce over. He stood there and looked atwyer Ding. ¡°Tell me, what should I do now to dissolve the father-son rtionship with that bastard?¡±

    Lawyer Ding had probably guessed it after watching the drama for half a day. However, when she heard ye Nanshan¡¯s words, she still sucked in a breath of cold air.

    ¡°Ye... Mr. Ye, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡±ye Nanshan said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s enough to raise someone else¡¯s son for so long. Since he¡¯s not my son, then naturally don¡¯t think about taking the position of the young master of the Ye family.¡±

    Lawyer Ding shrunk his body. For the first time, she felt that ye Nanshan was really ruthless. He was the child that she had raised for more than ten years, and he actually said he didn¡¯t want it.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, if you don¡¯t want it, of course there¡¯s a way.¡±

    ¡°HMM?¡±

    ... ..

    Ye Zhen wasn¡¯t interested in what ye Nanshan thought, nor did she care. She didn¡¯t even care if ye Nanshan would obediently give up his shares.

    If ye Nanshan still decided to appeal in the end, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. After settling Chen Wan and Ye Ninghan, Ye Nanshan would know that Ye Jianhao wasn¡¯t his son. It was enough for her.

    Outside the Ye family¡¯s Gate, the autumn sun was warm, with a hint of warmth. She narrowed her eyes and suddenly turned around to hug Li Junsheng.

    Li Junsheng lowered his head to look at her. The little girl half-closed her eyes and nestled in his chest.

    ¡°Uncle Li, I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been holding my breath for so many years. I¡¯ve been thinking that one day, I¡¯ll make my father regret it and let Chen Wan and Ye Ninghan learn a lesson.¡±

    Li Junsheng patted her back gently, and Ye Zhen suddenly became serious. ¡°Uncle Li, do you really not think that I¡¯m Evil?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ye Zhen smiled, and a bashful expression finally appeared on her face.

    ¡°Uncle Li, thank you. It¡¯s all because of you that I was able to do it so easily.¡±

    Li Junsheng rubbed her hair. ¡°You would have done it without me.¡±

    ¡°I know, but not so fast.¡±Ye Zhen was not so blind that she did not know her own limits. ¡°Maybe it will take a long time, maybe ¨C¡±

    She did not say the rest. Maybe she would never find evidence of Chen Wan¡¯s poisoning, and she could only watch her get away with it.

    ¡°No.¡±Li Junsheng was an atheist, but he really could not bear to see her like this. ¡°The heavens are clear, and there will always be retribution.¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t say anything. She thought of the scene when she went downstairs and saw ye Jianhao looking for a nanny and crying for his mother.

    ¡°What do you think my father will do to Ye Jianhao?¡±

    She didn¡¯t regret what she had done, but ye Jianhao was just a child after all. With ye Nanshan¡¯s cold personality, Ye Jianhao would probably not have a good life in the future.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what you should be concerned about.¡±

    It would not be a loss to raise a child. However, ye Nanshan would definitely not let ye Jianhao continue to stay in the Ye family.

    Ye Zhen also guessed it. She sighed slightly and felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it.¡±Li Junsheng held her hand and walked in the direction of the car. ¡°There are some things that you and I can¡¯t control.¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t like him, he¡¯s still just a child. My father is a cold person, and he¡¯s not very broad-minded. When I didn¡¯t know, I was naturally very good. Now That I know, I¡¯m afraid ¨C¡±

    If he sent ye Jianhao away, the huge gap between them and his birth mother going to jail would make ye Jianhao¡¯s life very difficult.

    If he didn¡¯t send ye Jianhao away... With ye Nanshan¡¯s personality, his life in the Ye family would probably be quite difficult too.

    No matter what, Ye Jianhao¡¯s ending wouldn¡¯t be too good. Although he was spoiled and willful, he was still just a child.

    Li Junsheng followed her into the car and signaled Xiao Zhao to drive. After that, he put her hand into his palm. ¡°Leave these things to that brother Lin to worry about. After all, he¡¯s his son. He won¡¯t ignore it.¡±

    Ye Zhen was silent. She threw herself into Li Junsheng¡¯s arms and ced her small hand on his chest.

    She allowed him to hug her tightly.

    ..

    Ye Zhen did not expect ye Nanshan to act so quickly. Chen Wan was still in the detention center. Her case would only be decided after the public prosecution.

    While Chen Wan was still in prison, ye Nanshan actually filed anotherwsuit against Chen Wan and sued her in court. The crime was marriage fraud.

    Ye Nanshan did not care about the rtionship between husband and wife for more than ten years and said that Chen Wan was marriage fraud. He even submitted evidence that Ye Jianhao was not his child. He had no obligation to raise other people¡¯s children.

    Not only did he ask for a divorce from Chen Wan, but he also wanted to dissolve the parent-child rtionship between Ye Jianhao¡¯s guardian and his ward.

    In the end, he was even more ruthless. He asked Chen Wan topensate him for his losses. In other words, he wanted to take back all the assets that he had given to Chen Wan.

    When ye Zhen heard about this matter, it was Li Junsheng who said it.

    She had been very busy recently. The crisis at the drawingpany had passed, and now everything was slowly on the right track.

    Her prestige in thepany was also beginning to grow. On one hand, it was because of Li Junsheng¡¯s rtionship, and on the other hand, it was because she used the fastest time to stabilize the situation in thepany.

    The few cases that had beenpleted recently were quite good, and the managers could be considered to be convinced by her.

    When she returned to the office and was about to ask Chu Tai to make a cup of coffee for herself, her phone rang.

    It was a call from the detention center, saying that Chen Wan wanted to see her. It was also at this time that she found out what ye Nanshan had done.

    He ignored Chen Wan¡¯s request. She said that she wanted to see him, so she wanted to see him? Ridiculous.

    It was night. While they were eating, Li Junsheng took the initiative to talk about this matter.

    He told ye Zhen about what ye Nanshan had done, and then told her that the court date was set for next Friday.

    ¡°The evidence is sufficient. Don¡¯t worry, Chen Wan will definitely be convicted. However, she may have to face more than one crime.¡±

    He told her about what ye Nanshan had done. Including suing Chen Wan for cheating on her marriage, and also wanting to cancel the father-son rtionship with Ye Jianhao.

    Ye Zhen¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks paused for a moment. ¡°Today, Chen Wan called me and said she wanted to see me. I refused.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s right not to see her. It¡¯s useless to see her. You Don¡¯t have to see her either. Everything she has done will be handled by the public prosecutor¡¯s office. The public prosecutor¡¯s office will find awyer for her. We¡¯ll see what happens next.¡±

    Ye Zhen nodded, her eyes filled with sarcasm. ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t know that ye Ninghan is also locked up, right?¡±

    ¡°She probably knows.¡±Li Junsheng scooped up a bowl of soup and ced it in front of her. ¡°If she didn¡¯t know that Ye Ninghan was locked up, I don¡¯t think she would have said that she wanted to see you.¡±

    ¡°Did she think that I would still help her after what she has done?¡±

    ¡°I think that she wants you to let ye Ninghan go on ount that Ye Ninghan is your sister.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±Ye Zhen was not a saint, no matter how kind she was, she would not forgive someone who wanted to kill her. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my alertness that day, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I might have died in her hands. I Won¡¯t let ye Ninghan go.¡±

    Seeing that Li Junsheng didn¡¯t say anything, she smiled at him.

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t n to deal with her. After all, she has already been punished, and it¡¯s going to be a punishment that she can¡¯t face.¡±

    Li Junsheng didn¡¯t look rxed. Instead, he talked about another matter. ¡°By the way, you should be more careful recently. Zhao Li can¡¯t leave your side.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, right? They¡¯ve already arrested him. Besides, my dad can¡¯t possibly take my life now.¡±

    Ye Nanshan was already in such a state now. How could he still have the time to deal with her?

    ¡°It¡¯s not your dad.¡±Li Junsheng told her what he knew. His little girl had never been a timid person. It was obvious that she dared to retaliate against ye Ninghan at such a dangerous time.

    ¡°It¡¯s Chen Liang.¡±

    ¡°Chen Liang?¡±Ye Zhen remembered who this person was. ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡°He was involved in the kidnapping of you. But now, we caught brother Lin and his men. Chen Liang escaped.¡±

    Ye Zhen nodded in understanding. ¡°This Chen Liang is somewhat sincere towards ye Ninghan. Seeing that ye Ninghan was captured, I¡¯m afraid he will think of a way to seek revenge.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just right?¡±Ye Zhen immediately thought of a way. ¡°Use this time to lure Chen Liang out, and then we can ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±Li Junsheng stared at ye Zhen, his eyes shing with sharpness. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about using yourself as bait. I don¡¯t want to do the same thing again.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±Ye Zhen felt that he was really paranoid. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of myself. It¡¯s not just you. I don¡¯t want to repeat what happenedst time either.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±Li Junsheng nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Chen Liang¡¯s matter. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll get them to arrest him as soon as possible.¡±

    Ye Zhen was just casually saying that. With Li Junsheng around, there was nothing for her to worry about.

    The time for the trial passed very quickly. During this period, Chen Wan made several requests, saying that she wanted to see her, but she ignored them.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the trial.

 Chapter 813 - he is also a part of the murderer

    <h4>Chapter 813: Chapter 054: he is also a part of the murderer</h4>

    Chen Wan was charged with murder. The prosecution was the public prosecutor¡¯s office. The Public Prosecutor¡¯s office also hired awyer. Of course, Chen Wan also found awyer.

    Ye Zhen had waited so long for today. She wanted to see Chen Wan receive the punishment she deserved with her own eyes.

    As soon as Chen Wan entered the court, she saw ye Zhen. The way she looked at her was as if she had been poisoned. Ye Zhen ignored her. Soon, ye Nanshan arrived as well.

    In less than half a month, ye Nanshan looked much more haggard and thinner than before.

    As soon as he entered, he immediately looked in Chen Wan¡¯s direction. Just now, Chen Wan looked at ye Zhen the same way that ye Nanshan looked at Chen Wan.

    Ye Zhen sat at the side, her eyes full of sarcasm. Li Junsheng pinched her palm. She turned around and smiled at him. She was not angry, not even a hint of emotion.

    She came here just to wait for the result.

    ..

    This trial was not public because it involved ye Nanshan¡¯s privacy. In the audience stands, only ye Zhen, Li Junsheng, Lu Manjiang and Lu Zhixuan could be seen, as well as ye Nanshan andwyer Ding.

    Of course, ye Nanshan was not so kind as toe to Chen Wan¡¯s rescue. He came here today to achieve his own goal.

    Ye Zhen knew it, and so did Li Junsheng. But he did not know how ruthless ye Nanshan was nning to be.

    The trial began, and the Public Prosecution Department gave aplete set of evidence. Li Junsheng provided evidence for everything that Chen Wan did.

    How Chen Wan had contacted Wang Chunhua, how she had gotten Wang Chunhua to poison her, and what kind of poison she had given her.

    Of course, too much time had passed for this part. Chen Wan did not admit it herself, so she could only get an answer through the examination of Lu Hui at that time.

    Lu Hui¡¯s death was definitely Chen Wan¡¯s doing. Although the evidence was still not sufficient, after all, Wang Chunhua could not tell what kind of poison Chen Wan had given her.

    However, the death of Wang Chunhua¡¯s two children had something to do with Chen Wan.

    Wang Chunhua, who had already been locked up, fell apart when she found out that Chen Wan had harmed her children.

    He lost control of his emotions in court. He was in a state of madness. He pointed out that Chen Wan had harmed someone without hesitation.

    All the evidence was given to the court, but this was not the final result. Because ye Nanshan still wanted to step on his foot.

    Chen Wan lied about the marriage. At least in ye Nanshan¡¯s eyes, she was lying about the marriage. If Ye Jianhao was not born, how could ye Nanshan marry Chen Wan?

    Now, he did not want that innocent child, Ye Jianhao.

    Ye Nanshan asked Chen Wan topensate for the loss. He asked her to divorce him and return all the property he had given her.

    Chen Wan could have been calm in court. But when she heard ye Nanshan¡¯s request, she burst outughing exaggeratedly.

    ¡°Hahahaha. Lie To Get Married? I Lie to Get Married? If I don¡¯t lie to get married, will you marry me? Ye Nanshan, don¡¯t make yourself sound so noble. If you say I lie to get married, aren¡¯t you the same?¡±

    Her eyes were filled with madness, a kind of paranoia that wanted to drag everyone down to hell.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it? You¡¯re my boyfriend. But what did you do? You married Lu Yi. You married that woman. You said that you were only doing it for the sake of expediency, and you said that you were doing it for the sake of Lu Yi¡¯s family and character. You said that I lied to get married, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Chen Wan¡¯s words caused Lu Manjiang and Lu Zhixuan¡¯s expressions to change.

    No matter how cold ye Nanshan was, he still wanted to keep his face. He was caught off guard by Chen Wan¡¯s usation, and his face turned ashen.

    However, Chen Wan was unwilling to let him go. She was already in Hell, and there was no chance of her turning over a new leaf. Then, ye Nanshan, this hypocrite, would not be able to escape punishment.

    ¡°After you married Lu he, didn¡¯t you still keep in touch with me? You kept saying that I lied about the marriage, but what about you? How much better are you than me? Ye Nanshan, don¡¯t make yourself sound so innocent and pitiful. I¡¯m just copying you. What right do you have to do what I can¡¯t do?¡±

    ¡°You, you ¨C¡°ye Nanshan¡¯s face turned green, but Chen Wan still felt that it was not enough.

    ¡°The longer you stay with Lu E, the more you don¡¯t want a divorce. ¡°You know Lu Yi¡¯s abilities and methods. ¡°You know that she still has a lot of value. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re treating me more and more perfunctorily. ¡°In order to not make Lu Yi suspicious, you even asked me to move away from my original ce and go to thatmoner district. ¡°Ye Nanshan, if you weren¡¯t so ruthless, why would I betray you?¡±

    Ye Nanshan was so angry that he fainted. He almost could not control his impulse. He rushed forward and wanted to strangle Chen Wan. However, he was caught bywyer Ding.

    ¡°Quiet ¨C¡°the court looked at the agitated Chen Wan, signaling her to calm down.

    Chen Wan had already thrown everything aside. ¡°Yes. Ye Nanshan, I have done wrong, and I will bear the retribution. I will ept all of it. But what about you? Do you think you can escape?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you shut up.¡±

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s face was very ugly. Lu Manjiang and Lu Zhixuan red at him.

    Not only them, but the other people in the court also looked at him withplicated expressions. Chen Wan was right. If Chen Wan was not innocent, then how could ye Nanshan Be Innocent?

    The farce ended in the end.

    Chen Wan was convicted of murder and sentenced to 20 years in prison. As for her cheating of marriage, she would be sentenced to another sentence. That was not a criminal case, and was not today¡¯s topic.

    Chen Wan got what she deserved, and for ye Zhen, this matter was considered to havee to an end.

    Aftering out of the court, Lu Manjiang and Lu Zhixuan looked at ye Nanshan with expressions that looked like they wanted to skin him alive and burn his bones to ashes.

    Ye Nanshan knew that he had been defeated by Chen Wan¡¯s words, so he tookwyer Ding and left dejectedly.

    He didn¡¯t even look at ye Zhen.

    Lu Zhixuan wanted to chase after her, but ye Zhen stopped him.

    She looked at ye Nanshan¡¯s leaving figure and at her grandfather and uncle.

    ¡°Grandfather, uncle. He has already received his retribution. I believe that he won¡¯t be able to live well for the rest of his life. Don¡¯t waste our energy and feelings for such a person. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    Based on ye Nanshan¡¯s character, he would definitely not be able to ept such a thing with his son whom he had raised for more than ten years and Chen Wan¡¯s betrayal.

    Ye Zhen was not concerned about what would happen to ye Nanshan in the future. Anyway, she would get those shares back sooner orter.

    Although Lu Manjiang and Lu Zhixuan were angry, Lu he was no longer around. And the reality before their eyes had already be like this.

    Even if they were really angry and really caught ye Nanshan and beat him up, it wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    They both knew that it was useless to say more. It was indeed as ye Zhen said, Ye Nanshan had received his retribution.

    After that, it was ye Ninghan and that brother Lin¡¯s sentence. Ye Ninghan was convicted of attempted murder and was sentenced to nine years in prison.

    Apart from having ye Zhen kidnapped, brother Lin had other cases. This time, he had people find out the crime. He was sentenced to fifteen years in prison.

    All those who had hurt her and hurt her mother got theireuppance.

    This was the best news for ye Zhen.

    After that, Ye Nanshan filed an appeal to dissolve the rtionship between him and Chen Wan. This was a difficult problem for ye Jianhao.

    As Ye Jianhao¡¯s biological parents, brother Lin and Chen Wan were supposed to assume the role of guardians.

    However, both of them had gone to jail. Ye Jianhao was only eleven years old and needed a guardian.

    If ye Nanshan did not want to support him, he could only go to the orphanage. This was not a good thing for the child.

    The court tried hard to mediate, but it did not change ye Nanshan¡¯s mind. He insisted on sending the child to the Welfare Institute.

    Butter, for some reason, ye Nanshan suddenly changed his mind and agreed to continue being ye Jianhao¡¯s guardian.

    When ye Zhen heard the news, she was very surprised.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±She looked at Li Junsheng in disbelief. ¡°With ye Nanshan¡¯s personality, it¡¯s enough to help someone take care of their son for eleven years. Why would he continue to take care of him?¡±

    Li Junsheng¡¯s expression was slightly cold. From a man¡¯s point of view, he could roughly guess it.

    ¡°I think your father wants to torture that cheap younger brother of yours, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right?¡±

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t believe it. No matter what, it was a child that she had raised by her side and had doted on for eleven years. Even if it wasn¡¯t her own child, it still had feelings. How could it be..

    ¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡±Ye Nanshan looked at Ye Zhen. She had a pure nature. Even though ye Nanshan had treated her like that, she still had a sliver of hope for ye Nanshan¡¯s humanity.

    But in reality? A person like ye Nanshan only loved her from the beginning to the end.

    He could betray the world, but the world could not betray him. With such a personality, it would be a miracle if he did not vent his anger.

    Ye Zhen did not feel good. Although she did not like Chen Wan and her mother, she also did not like ye Jianhao¡¯s cheap younger brother. But in the end, he was just a child.

    A child was innocent. Ye Nanshan¡¯s actions were really ungentlemanly and immoral.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it.¡±Li Junsheng knew that she must have softened her heart. ¡°This matter really has nothing to do with you. If you are really worried, why don¡¯t you pick an opportunity and go to the Ye family to see him?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to see him.¡±Ye Zhen shook her head. Everyone had to bear the responsibility for their own creation.

    Chen Wan and Ye Ninghan¡¯s mistakes were their fault. And Ye Jianhao bore the consequences.

    Li Junsheng held her in his arms and kissed her on the top of her hair. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about it. There are some things that are useless even if you think about it. No matter what, Ye Nanshan is a grown man. I think he won¡¯t go too far.¡±

    Really?

    Ye Zhen was actually not sure, but Li Junsheng¡¯s words made her feel a littleforted. She wrapped her arms around Li Junsheng¡¯s waist. She used this action to give herself strength and also told herself that all of this had nothing to do with her.

    ..

    No matter how well ye Zhen said it, no matter how cold she acted on the surface, she still had some concerns in her heart.

    Thepany¡¯s situation gradually stabilized. Ye Nanshan did not know what was going on, but he did not appeal.

    Ye Zhen could not figure out what ye Nanshan was thinking. After meeting with the client that day, she found that it was very close to the Ye family¡¯s vi. She thought about it and asked Zhao Li to drive the car to the Ye family.

    In the Ye family, ye Nanshan looked at Ye Jianhao as if he was an enemy.

    Ever since the trial ended and the custody of the child was still in his hands, Ye Jianhao had not gone to school. He was locked up at home by Ye Nanshan.

    During this period of time, Ye Jianhao was extremely afraid. He was only eleven years old. He did not understand the world of adults.

    He only knew that when he woke up, he had lost his mother and sister. Now, the only father he could rely on had also be scary.

    Ye Nanshan would never treat ye Jianhao well. Now, looking at this bastard, he was filled with anger.

    The anger that he could not vent on Chen Wan was all directed at Ye Jianhao.

    ¡°You Bastard, why don¡¯t You Die?¡±

    Ye Nanshan did not restrain his emotions. At first, he only cursed, butter, he started to attack.

    The man¡¯s leg strength was very strong. Ye Jianhao¡¯s small body could not withstand it at all, and he was kicked away.

    When ye Zhen entered the door, this was what she saw. Ye Nanshan kicked ye Jianhao¡¯s body away. He fell on the wall and then on the ground.

    He burst into tears, crying and calling for his father.

    He was still too young. He did not understand what he had done wrong, nor did he understand why his father suddenly became like this.

    ¡°Daddy, Daddy, don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mommy, Mommy, I want Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Sister, sister,e quickly. I want my sister.¡±

    ¡°I want Mommy, I want my sister.¡±

    That kick was very serious, and he kept crying and bawling. Ye Nanshan was getting angrier and angrier. He went forward and wanted to give him a second kick.

    Ye Zhen went forward and stopped him.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Ye Nanshan did not like ye Zhen anymore. If it was not for her, why would there be such a thing?

    It was her fault. It was all her fault.

    Ye Zhen controlled her temper and forced herself not to re up on the spot.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯m begging you. Child abuse is illegal. If you attack him now, do you want to go to prison with Chen Wan and her mother?¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±Ye Nanshan was furious, he looked at ye Zhen with a vicious gaze. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want? You told me about this bastard¡¯s background. Don¡¯t you want me to torture him? Why are you pretending to be a good person in front of me now?¡±

    Ye Zhen really wanted to roll her eyes if she could.

    She held back and forced herself to look at ye Nanshan. ¡°I said it the other day. I told you about his background because I don¡¯t want him to take over the Ye family and the property my mother left behind.¡±

    She nced at ye Jianhao and turned to look at Zhao Li behind her. She had been kidnapped previously, and Zhao Li had been asked not to leave her. Especially in a ce like the Ye family.

    ¡°Zhao Li, call the doctor and send him to the hospital. Also, call the police.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡°ye Nanshan was furious. ¡°Ye Zhen, what do you want to do this time?¡±

    ¡°What do I want to Do?¡±Ye Zhen forced herself to calm down. ¡°If you really can¡¯t ept it, just let him go to the Welfare Institute. Don¡¯t treat this house as a ce to vent your personal grudges.¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±After ye Zhen entered the house.., she looked at him seriously for the first time. ¡°Mr. Ye, if your memory is correct, this ce used to be my mother¡¯s and my home. The garden outside was decorated with flowers and nts that she had decorated. The decorations here were what my mother liked. There was even my mother¡¯s memorial tablet. Do you think she would want to see you doing these things in her own house? No, she would only feel disgusted.¡±

    Ye Nanshan seemed to have been hit by a blow and took a step back.

    Ye Zhen didn¡¯t look at him anymore. She watched as Zhao Li carried ye Jianhao and walked out. She also left.

    As for ye Nanshan, let him go. She did not want to care anymore.

 Chapter 814 - the ending of Li Junshengâ€™s chapter

    <h4>Chapter 814: Chapter 055: the ending of Li Junsheng¡¯s chapter</h4>

    The child was sent to the hospital, but ye Zhen did not really call the police. After hiring an aunt to take care of Ye Jianhao, she went home.

    When Li Junsheng returned home, he found her sitting on the sofa in a daze again.

    He had already heard about ye Jianhao. He changed his shoes and entered the door. He walked behind her and sat down, pulling her into his arms.

    ¡°Still thinking about your cheap little brother?¡±

    Ye Zhen was not surprised that he would know. She turned around and looked at him with a helpless expression. ¡°Uncle Li, do you think that I¡¯m too soft-hearted?¡±

    ¡°My Zhen Zhen is just kind.¡±Li Junsheng kissed her forehead. He took her hand and gently wrapped it in his palm. ¡°If you¡¯re soft-hearted, so be it. He won¡¯t be able to cause any waves anyway.¡±

    Ye Zhen shook her head. That was not what she was worried about. ¡°Ye Nanshan is almost half crazy now. I¡¯m thinking that he will definitely not treat ye Jianhao well in the future.¡±

    That was for sure. She knew it, and so did Li Junsheng.

    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of adopting him, are you?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±Ye Zhen shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, and I think it¡¯s better to send ye Jianhao to the Welfare Institute. What do you think about this?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±Li Junsheng nodded, but then asked, ¡°Are you sure your dad will agree?¡±

    Ye Zhen was not sure, but she said, ¡°If we have the same conditions, I think my dad will agree.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Give my dad 5% of the shares in exchange for him letting go of Ye Jianhao.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a loss?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±Ye Zhen blinked her eyes, at this moment, she looked extremely yful. ¡°You know that. Ye Ninghan and Chen Wan are both in jail now. So what if I let him keep 10% of the shares? Without that mother and daughter by his side, he still has some ability. And I believe that after my father experienced these things, it¡¯s impossible for him to find a woman to get married and have children in a short period of time.¡±

    Li Junsheng smiled faintly. Ye Zhen stuck out her tongue. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? There wille a day when I will also have such a scheme. However, I feel that this is how it should be for a person like my father.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±When dealing with a person like ye Nanshan, giving him some face was enough.

    Li Junsheng clenched her hand tightly and kissed her on the lips. ¡°The family matters have been settled. Since when have you considered my matter?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s Your Matter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday next month. After my birthday, I¡¯ll be thirty-four years old. I wonder when Chairman ye ns to give me a title. He wants me to be an official. Or perhaps, chairman ye is willing to deign to be my mayor¡¯s wife?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not sincere.¡±Ye Zhen blinked her eyes and looked elsewhere, but she did not look at Li Junsheng. ¡°If I still agree to marry you just like this, then wouldn¡¯t I be letting you off too easily?¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, how do you want to marry me?¡±

    ¡°En, let me think about it. Not to mention asking for a hundred times, I can still ask for eight out of ten times. If I¡¯m moved by it one time, maybe I¡¯ll agree.¡±

    Ye Zhen¡¯s raised eyebrows were full of smiles. ¡°After all, I¡¯m young, beautiful, and rich. Uncle Li, do you have any? You¡¯re government employees, and you¡¯re very poor. It¡¯s really a loss for me to marry you.¡±

    Li Junsheng almostughed out loud. Looking at her prim and proper appearance, he pulled her into his arms. ¡°Yes, yes, we are government employees, and we¡¯re really poor. That¡¯s why when I met such a big financier like you, I had to quickly tie you up and not let you run away.¡±

    Ye Zhen could not help butugh. She put her hands around Li Junsheng¡¯s neck. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re so pitiful, I¡¯ll reluctantly consider it.¡±

    ¡°Naughty.¡±Li Junsheng lowered his head and kissed her. He lost control as he kissed and kissed her. For a moment, the living room was filled with endless romance.

    ... ... ..

    Ye Zhen did what she thought of and went straight to ye Nanshan the next day. ording to the agreement, if ye Nanshan didn¡¯t appeal, then ye Nanshan could only keep his 5% of the shares.

    ¡°...¡±ye Zhen really didn¡¯t want to face ye Nanshan if she could.

    ¡°Dad, Send Ye Jianhao to the Welfare Institute.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±He was still angry. Ye Zhen sighed in her heart. She really didn¡¯t understand why the person in front of her was her father.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any responsibility for the development of the matter?¡±? ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anymore.¡±. ¡°Just based on your kick yesterday, I have every reason to call the police and say that you abused children.¡±. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to do that. I believe that you¡¯re willing to save some face for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Home page?¡±Ye Nanshan became even angrier when he heard this. ¡°Where¡¯s the face? The Ye family¡¯s face has long been ruined by you.¡±

    ¡°Did I ruin it, or did you ruin it?¡±Ye Zhen didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She handed the agreement that she had prepared yesterday to ye Nanshan.

    ¡°Five percent of the shares. Buy Ye Jianhao¡¯s custody. You let him go to the Welfare Institute.¡±

    ¡°Shares?¡±Ye Nanshan sneered. ¡°The shares of thepany are mine to begin with. Moreover, you only left me ten percent. Do you think I will agree?¡±

    ¡°You can disagree.¡±Ye Zhen stood up. She realized that she really had nothing to say to Ye Nanshan. There was no emotion left in her.

    From now on, she and Ye Nanshan would be strangers.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, you can agree and let ye Jianhao go. After all, he is the child you raised for more than ten years. You can also disagree and continue to take ye Jianhao home and take revenge on him. That is your choice. You have made too many mistakes in this life. I really hope that you don¡¯t make mistakes again and again.¡±

    ¡°All your sins were caused by you. It was all because of your greed. What right do you think you have to treat ye Jianhao like this? The one who should be punished is you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. You should know better.¡±

    After leaving the ye family, ye Zhen heaved a sigh of relief. There were some problems and some things. She could only do her best. As for the result, she could not guarantee it.

    Ye Nanshan¡¯s character was so bad, so it was his choice to make. She did her best. She felt no guilt.

    ..

    Ye Zhen would start to busy herself with work. Thepany was updated, and her rtionship with Li Junsheng was gradually stabilizing. She was fulfilled and happy.

    Time moved forward by a week. It was unknown how ye Nanshan had thought it through, but in the end, he gave up the custody of Ye Jianhao. Ye Jianhao was sent to the Welfare Institute.

    Ye Zhen heaved a sigh of relief. This could be considered a result. In the end, ye Nanshan did not take the 10% shares as ye Zhen said.

    He followed the previous agreement and transferred all the shares under his name to Ye Zhen. The process was so smooth that ye Zhen thought that ye Nanshan had been possessed.

    Ye Zhen did not care what ye Nanshan thought. In any case, he still kept 5% of the shares for ye Nanshan. With his previous assets, he would not have a bad life.

    In the blink of an eye, it was Christmas. Ye Zhen did not have any feelings for this foreign festival in the past, but this year, she was together with Li Junsheng.

    Li Junsheng happened to be faking it before, so Li Junsheng brought her back to Rong City.

    It took about two hours to go from Qingcheng to Rong City. When the car was half an hour away from the Li residence, ye Zhen was shocked by the street view outside the window.

    The high-rise buildings on both sides were now equipped with LED electronic screens. And the electronic screens were now full of the projection of fireworks.

    Driving all the way, the speed was very slow. Ye Zhen looked at the LED screens and felt that they were particrly beautiful.

    ¡°Wow, they¡¯re so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Are they beautiful?¡±Li Junsheng asked someone to park the car by the side of the road. He held her hand as they got out of the car and walked to the Riverside.

    There was a river between them and the tall building across the river. On the building across the river, the LED screens were constantly changing colors and shapes of fireworks.

    ¡°So Beautiful.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t seen this kind of light show before, but with so many high-rise buildings showing the same scene at the same time, there really wasn¡¯t one.

    But very quickly, the fireworks on the screen were reced by blossoming roses.

    After the Roses bloomed, it was a huge diamond ring.

    She had thought that it was an advertisement for a jewelrypany and was engrossed in it. But unexpectedly, the diamond ring had disappeared and turned into a string of words.

    ¡ª it was an ident to know you.

    ¡ª it was a surprise to fall in love with you.

    ¡ª it was a blessing to be with you.

    ¡ª it was my wish to be with you for the rest of my life.

    ¡ª it was my blessing to see your sweet smile every morning when I woke up.

    Lines of love words shed across the screen one after another, and Ye Zhen was stunned. Which Jewelry Company¡¯s advertisement? It was really creative.

    She wasn¡¯t the only one. Many people around her also stopped and looked at the screens on the other side.

    I will always love you, treat you well, and keep you in my heart forever.

    I will spend the rest of my life with you.

    I love you, Zhen Zhen. Marry me.

    Marry me, Zhen Zhen.

    Ye Zhen was stunned for a moment. She turned around and saw Li Junsheng standing beside her. A Bouquet of roses had appeared in his hand.

    He knelt down on one knee in front of her and handed the huge bouquet of roses to Ye Zhen.

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, I love you. I want to marry you. Please marry me, okay?¡±

    Ye Zhen covered her mouth. She couldn¡¯t believe that she would receive such a surprise.

    She felt tears welling up in her eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help but want to cry.

    ¡°Uncle Li ¨C¡±

    ¡°Believe me, I will always be good to you, always take care of you, and always love you. Please marry me.¡±

    At this time, there were already many people gathered around. Everyone looked at the handsome man and beautiful woman in front of them. Such an eye-catchingbination and such a romantic proposal.

    The people around them all shouted together, ¡°Marry him, marry him, marry him.¡±.

    Ye Zhen was speechless. She could only nod passively. She took Li Junsheng¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I promise you.¡±

    Li Junsheng smiled. He did not know where he took out a diamond ring and put it on ye Zhen¡¯s hand.

    He lowered his head and kissed her lips. There was a burst of apuse around them.

    Li Junsheng had always kept a low profile. Ye Zhen was touched by such a high-profile proposal.

    She followed his kiss and hugged him tightly.

    ¡°Uncle Li, I love you too.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Yusheng is very long. Please advise me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yusheng is very long. I¡¯m willing to spend it with you.¡±

    ... ..

    Compared to the excitement of the proposal, in the dark corner of a bar back street on the other side of the river, a young man looked at the dozen or so people surrounding him with a mocking smile in his eyes.

    ¡°You sent so many people to deal with me alone? I¡¯m ttered.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap, brothers, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The young man took off his coat, and his phoenix-like eyes were sharp as he walked forward, his eyes filled with ruthlessness.

    ..

 Chapter 815 - This Woman is really ruthless

    <h4>Chapter 815: Chapter 001: This Woman is really ruthless</h4>

    Su Peizhen was a little annoyed when she left home.

    It had been a few months since she was released from prison. Her life was quite regr.

    At thepany, at home. Previously, when she was in prison, it was Xiang caiping who was still managing thepany despite her age. As she grew older, she gradually became unable to cope.

    When she was young, she suffered from a lot of illnesses. Even though she was the same age as Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui, she gave the impression that she had aged more than ten years.

    Every time she saw Xiang caiping¡¯s old age andpared it to Li Qianxue¡¯s young state, it always made people feel ufortable.

    This was not the reason why Su Peizhen was annoyed. She was annoyed by Xiang caiping¡¯s attitude.

    Every time Xiang caiping looked at her with guilt in her eyes, it made her feel great pressure.

    She never felt that there was anything wrong with being like this. After experiencing the ups and downs of life, she didn¡¯t really care about some things anymore.

    In fact, if Xiang caiping wasn¡¯t here, she might have already left Rong city.

    The world was so big, and with her ability, she could live anywhere. Yet, Xiang caiping was here, and Xiang caiping felt guilty towards her.

    She believed that she was the one who caused all of Su Peizhen¡¯s tragedy today, so she couldn¡¯t forgive herself.

    If she was still energetic, she would have looked more and more worn out since Su Peizhen went to prison.

    Su Peizhen had no way tofort her. Firstly, the two of them had never been together since they were young. Secondly, herfort was useless.

    There were some things that could only be resolved by oneself and walked out on their own. After getting into the car, the night wind blew, bringing with it waves of coldness.

    The climate of Rongcheng was something that she, who was used to staying in the south, did not like very much. However, during those days in prison, there was nothing that she could not endure.

    After closing the car door, Su Peizhen did not know where to go. Both sides were very lively, and there were many young couples. They were holding roses in their hands or carrying gifts.

    She suddenly remembered that today was Christmas. It was supposed to be her birthday today. The birthday on her ID card was today.

    But after celebrating her birthday on this day for more than twenty years, she realized that her birthday had never been today, but tomorrow.

    She had never changed that date. The car turned a corner and headed in the direction of the bar.

    She would not drink at home. Once she drank, Xiang caiping would have to worry again. This was also something that she could not stand.

    Li Qianxue¡¯s management of the children was indulgent. She believed in the children she had raised. To arge extent, they had their own freedom.

    For example, in the past, Su Yuxin was in a puppy love, but Li Qianxue had never interfered. When she was in school, she would travel alone, and Li Qianxue would not interfere.

    But Xiang caiping was different. She was always worried, always afraid. The kind of care that seemed to treat her like a porcin doll. Although it was family love, Su Pei really felt a lot of pressure.

    Ever since she got out of prison, she realized that her heart seemed to be cold. Even though she knew that Xiang caiping really cared about her and treated her well.

    But she truly felt that Xiang caiping¡¯s care was a burden. She was no longer a child, and she didn¡¯t need that kind of care.

    Especially the kind of care that was mixed with guilt, self-me, pity, and pity.

    Who Was She? She was Su Peizhen. She was once the daughter of the Su family. She was proud, and she was always high and mighty. Even if she was down and out, her pride was still in her bones.

    She didn¡¯t need sympathy, and she didn¡¯t need pity.

    Somewhat annoyed, she entered the bar and ordered a ss of margarita. She knew her alcohol tolerance. Outside, she always had a sense of propriety.

    She wouldn¡¯t get drunk. She wouldn¡¯t get drunk either. She casually drank a few sses. When she was slightly tipsy, she got up and left the bar.

    She parked her car in the alley behind the bar and took her bag to the ce where she parked her car.

    The alley was dark, and Su Peizhen was a little drunk again. As she walked forward, she tripped over something in front of her.

    Seeing that she was about to fall, she held onto the wall in time. After stabilizing herself, she finally saw clearly what was tripping her.

    It was a person. It should be a man.

    He was lying there motionless. Under the dim lights, the other party was lying down again. She could not see his face, but it did not affect her movements.

    Perhaps it was because she was drunk, or perhaps it was something else. She raised her high-heeled feet and kicked the man.

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±

    The man who was kicked by her did not move at all. Su Peizhen narrowed her eyes and raised her feet to kick him again.

    ¡°Get out of the way. A good dog will not block the road.¡±

    She did not know where she kicked him, but the man who was lying on the ground let out an extremely short, muffled groan.

    Su Peizhen knew that there were many bars in this area, and there were also many drunkards. She wouldn¡¯t even take a second nce at people like this who were lying on the road when they were drunk.

    The other party was just lying there, blocking the way. However, the alley was narrow at this time, so she had to either cross the other party¡¯s body. Or wait for the other party to get up.

    She was impatient and wanted to kick him a third time, but she didn¡¯t know that her ankle was grabbed by someone.

    Su Peizhen wanted to pull her foot back, but the person grabbed her foot and pulled hard. She was wearing high heels, so she did not notice. He pulled her body out of bnce and she fell straight down.

    Even though she tried her best to control herself, she still fell on the other person¡¯s body.

    ¡°OH.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s jaw hit the other person¡¯s head. She was in extreme pain. If not for her hands on the ground, she would have fallen on her face.

    However, her hands still rubbed against the man¡¯s head, causing her to feel a burning pain. She was already drunk, so when she bumped into him, her anger was immediately aroused.

    Having learned the invisibility spell, she raised her elbow without hesitation and struck the man¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±This time, the muffled groan came from the man. At the same time, she quickly stood up. Seeing the man, she raised her foot and kicked him again.

    This time, she kicked the other party¡¯s chest. The muffled groan sounded again. Su Peizhen did not have the slightest bit of sympathy. After seeing the other party curl his body into a ball, she crossed over him and was about to leave.

    Who knew that the man seemed to be unwilling to give up. Once again, he grabbed her ankle, and this time, he pulled even harder.

    Su Peizhen, who was on guard, was able to hold on to the wall to stabilize herself. She did not fall, but she could not leave either.

    The man¡¯s body had already turned around. There were cars passing by on the road outside. The headlights reflected in, and the man¡¯s face could be seen clearly at that moment.

    It was a face stained with blood, and a pair of long, narrow, and Divine Phoenix eyes. At that moment, the other party¡¯s hand was tightly holding his ankle.

    ¡°You want to run after kicking someone?¡±The other party¡¯s words were clearly a little weak, and he was using his breath.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s reaction was to try her best to pull back her foot, wanting to kick the other party again.

    The man¡¯s strength seemed to have been exhausted. The hand that was holding her had already begun to loosen. Su Peizhen was certain that if she kicked again, this person would definitely faint.

    But before she could kick him. The man seemed to have seen through something.

    ¡°TSK. It¡¯s ck.¡±

    What ck? Su Peizhen was stunned for a moment before she reacted. What did the man mean.

    She was wearing a woolen A-line dress today. Because she hade out of the heating room and because she wanted to go back immediately, she did not wear stockings.

    Damn man. Su Peizhen became more and more furious. Before the man¡¯s hand was released, she sat down without thinking.

    She sat straight on the man¡¯s chest. If she remembered correctly, he seemed to be in a lot of pain when she used her elbow to attack his chest just now.

    ¡°OH.¡±An even more miserable groan sounded. As expected, the hand that was holding her ankle let go.

    Su Peizhen stood up, steadied herself, and nced at the man coldly.

    She turned around and left without looking back. The Man on the ground was in a lot of pain as he watched the woman leave. There was only one thought in his mind.

    TSK, this woman was really ruthless.

 Chapter 816 - â€œThis woman has a bad temper.â€

    <h4>Chapter 816: CHAPTER 002: ¡°This woman has a bad temper.¡±</h4>

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face was cold as she looked at the man lying on the bed in her apartment.

    The cell phone screen in her palm lit up. 1103 numbers could be dialed to call the police as soon as she pressed it with her fingertips.

    However, her fingertips did not move for a long time. She only nced at the man again. Her jaw was still in pain. There seemed to be some bruising where she bumped into him just now.

    She rubbed her jaw and looked at her own body. The fact that she was stained with the man¡¯s blood made her very unhappy.

    She put away her phone, stood up, and walked to the bedside to stand still.

    The man was lying t on the bed, covered in blood. Not only was there blood on his body, but there was also blood on his face. Her facial features were stained with blood, so her face could not be seen clearly.

    She only remembered that when the car lights shed just now, the man¡¯s pair of Bright Phoenix eyes. He looked very evil.

    Su Peizhen would never do such a thing as serving others. Regardless of whether it was Christmas or not, she called her usual hourly worker and asked him toe over.

    This apartment was very close to Xiang Caiping¡¯s department store. If she workedte sometimes, she woulde here to sleep.

    In fact, she had stayed here for quite a few months. It was because of Xiang caiping¡¯s guilty eyes and pitiful attitude that she felt ufortable staying in that home.

    She might as well avoid it. She knew that her attitude was not good for Xiang caiping, but there were some things that she could not control.

    On this point, she really missed Li Qianxue. With Li Qianxue¡¯s personality, no matter what her children did, her pride and principles would not make her sympathize with anyone.

    Xiao Zhao, a part-time worker, lived far away from here and soon arrived. When she arrived, Su Peizhen had just showered. Her long, slightly wet hair barely covered her bathrobe.

    Xiao Zhao had helped many maids in the family, but there were not many who looked as beautiful as Su Peizhen.

    As a woman, she felt that it was a little too much. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t seem to notice Xiao Zhao¡¯s gaze. She looked in the direction of the bed.

    ¡°Clean her up and help me change the sheets on the bed.¡±

    Xiao Zhao was from a foreignnd, so she was very honest. She didn¡¯t ask any questions and immediately started to change the clothes of the man on the bed.

    The blood on Xiao Zhao¡¯s body was terrifying. She endured her fear and tidied up the man¡¯s body.

    However ¡ª

    ¡°Miss Su, this person¡¯s body is injured. It seems to be very serious,¡±Xiao Zhao added as she spoke, ¡°He¡¯s still bleeding.¡±

    Su Peizhen, who was reading the documents at the side, stood up when she heard her words.

    The blood on the man¡¯s body was mostly cleaned up, so it was obvious that he had a cut on his chest.

    She knew that the man was injured, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so severely injured.

    If they didn¡¯t send him to the hospital, he might really die.

    ¡°Miss Su?¡±Xiao Zhao¡¯s voice brought her back to her senses. ¡°There¡¯s a medicine box outside. You can take care of it as you wish.¡±

    ¡°Miss Su.¡±Xiao Zhao¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°This man is so seriously injured. Do We really not need to send him to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°I think he¡¯s very lucky. He won¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°...¡±Xiao Zhao helplessly went to get the first aid kit. She wanted to ask this man what his rtionship was with Su Peizhen. However, seeing Su Peizhen¡¯s cold attitude, she did not dare to ask.

    As a housekeeper, Xiao Zhao had learned how to treat and bandage a simple wound.

    She took out the medicine box and helped the man treat his wound. In the end, she wiped all the blood off the man¡¯s body.

    Other than his pants, he had taken off the rest of his clothes. She was d to find that the only ce where the man was injured was the knife on his chest.

    She did not know how it was done. The knife was not deep, but why was there so much blood on the man¡¯s body?

    Xiao Zhao finally had time to look at the man¡¯s face after she finally finished dealing with it.

    ¡°Hey, this gentleman is so handsome.¡±

    Su Peizhen was looking at the documents and didn¡¯t seem to hear this sentence. Xiao Zhao realized that she had misspoken. After packing up, she nned to leave.

    ¡°I will pay you double this month¡¯s sry. Don¡¯t tell my mother about what happened today.¡±

    When she reached the door, she heard Su Peizhen¡¯s voice. She was still reading the documents, as if she didn¡¯t care about the things around her.

    Xiao Zhao responded and left. After she left, Su Peizhen put the documents aside.

    Xiang caiping had found this part-time worker for her. When she lived here, Xiao Zhao woulde over to help clean up and cook. She didn¡¯t want her to talk nonsense in front of Xiang caiping.

    Was He very handsome?

    Su Peizhen looked in the direction of the bed. The Man¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, and his face was a little pale due to excessive blood loss. Although his eyes were closed, she still remembered the expression on his face the moment he opened his eyes in the alley.

    Was he handsome?

    She could barely see him. After all, there was nock of outstanding-looking men around her.

    This was a two-bedroom apartment. One was her master bedroom, and the other was her study.

    There was a bed in the study prepared for Xiang caiping. She was afraid that she woulde over asionally. However, Xiang caiping seemed to know that she was not used to her being too close to her, so she seldom came to the apartment.

    Su Peizhen ced the man on the bed in the study, which was also the reason why she had to deal with the documents here.

    Tomorrow was her birthday, so she did not n to enter thepany. Because Xiang caiping would definitely celebrate with her. Today, she would first deal with the documents that she could handle.

    Closing the documents, Su Peizhen was inexplicably annoyed. It had been two years since her birthday. In her eyes, it was just a joke.

    Shaking off those bad feelings, Su Peizhen put away the documents and closed her notebook.

    She got up and left the room. As for the man on the bed?

    Ha. He was lucky to be alive. If he really died here, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid.

    ..

    Ling Jing woke up in the faint aroma of food. The wound on his chest reminded him of what happenedst night.

    Those people couldn¡¯t wait to attack him. The pain on his chest when he got up made his expression change. He didn¡¯t expect that person to betray him.

    It didn¡¯t feel good to be betrayed by someone he trusted. Ling Jing clenched his fists and waited for the pain to pass.

    Taking the time to relieve the pain, he opened his eyes and looked at the current environment. It wasn¡¯t a small room. It seemed to be a study room.

    He looked down, he was not wearing any clothes. His bare upper body could see that his wound had been treated by someone.

    The bandage on the wound was a little ugly. He ced his hand on his chest.

    He closed his eyes, thinking that after lying down for a while, the smell of the food would be more obvious.

    His body¡¯s reaction was uncontroble. He found that he was hungry.

    He got up, but he could not find his clothes, so he probably could not wear them. Fortunately, the other party left his pants behind.

    He left the study and walked out. In the kitchen, the morning light was dyed with ayer of gold. An extremely beautiful figure walked in leisurely.

    December 26th, Su Peizhen¡¯s birthday.

    She was in the kitchen, making breakfast for herself. She didn¡¯t know how to do it before. After going to prison, she learned some simple cooking.

    The easiest thing was to make a sandwich. She put the bread in the toaster and heated a ss of milk for herself in the microwave.

    She used to like coffee, but after she went to prison, she started to like drinking milk. Simple, pure, and healthy.

    The sandwich wasn¡¯tplicated, and she was quick. After she made it, she cut it up. She put it on the te, took out the milk, and when she turned around, she saw the man leaning against the kitchen door.

    The man was only wearing a pair of ck boxers, but his casual attitude made it seem like he was attending a dinner party in a suit.

    Meeting the man¡¯s beautiful and narrow phoenix eyes, Su Peizhen walked past him expressionlessly with the milk in her hand and directly walked to the dining table outside.

    When she passed Ling Jing, she didn¡¯t stop. She put the sandwich and the milk on the table and pulled out a chair to sit down.

    Even though she was only wearing a bathrobe, her actions were still elegant.

    She took a sip of the milk and nced at the man in front of her. She tilted her face slightly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re done, get lost. The door is over there.¡±

    Ling Jing stared at her face for a while. He moved to the dining table and put his hand on the edge of the table.

    ¡°Did You Save Me Yesterday?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. There was a circle of milk stains at the corner of her mouth. Ling Jing looked at the circle of marks and felt his throat tighten.

    He looked away and his expression became a little light again.

    ¡°No?¡±Ling Jing lowered his head and looked at the bandage on his chest.

    Su Peizhen raised her eyebrows and put down the milk. She took a tissue from the table and wiped her lips.

    ¡°You insisted on getting into my car yesterday, and I didn¡¯t help you bandage your wound. So I didn¡¯t save you.¡±

    Ling Jing remembered that this woman was going to leave after kicking him a few times yesterday. At that time, he didn¡¯t know what had happened. He used hisst bit of strength to follow the woman and then got into her car.

    ¡°Beauty, let me borrow your car to hide.¡±

    His wound was bleeding. He should go to the hospital. But the target was too big, so he could only follow the woman. And he bet that the woman wouldn¡¯t call the police.

    It turned out that he was right.

    All his strength was used up after he entered the door. After all, he was seriously injured.

    But ¡ª

    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t save me, you took me in, so I naturally have to repay you.¡±

    As Ling Jing spoke, he sat down next to her and reached out to grab a sandwich.

    The back of his hand was pped by someone, and he turned around to meet Su Peizhen¡¯s somewhat cold gaze. ¡°Get out of here now. Consider it repayment.¡±

    Ling Jing withdrew his hand and thought of the few kicks this woman had given him yesterday.

    TSK, not only was this woman ruthless, she also had a bad temper.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a second time. Get Out.¡±

    Just as Ling Jing was about to speak, Su Peizhen¡¯s cell phone rang. Her cell phone was ced on the coffee table in the living room.

    The ringtone made her expression change slightly, but she still quickly got up to pick up the phone.

    Who would call her at this time besides Xiang caiping?

    ¡°Peizhen, where are you?¡±Xiang caiping¡¯s voice was a little worried. ¡°Why didn¡¯t You Come Back All Night? It¡¯s your birthday today, so don¡¯t go to thepany. I cooked noodles for you this morning, but you weren¡¯t there ¨C¡±

    That somewhat intive tone made Su Peizhen feel a huge pressure again. She paused, she tried to make her voice sound more normal. ¡°I went out for a gathering with my friends yesterday. It was toote, so I stayed over at Rongyuan.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You can stay wherever you like. But it¡¯s your birthday today, can youe back for dinner?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±Su Peizhen had a headache. She really wanted to tell Xiang caiping that she was not a porcin doll and that she did not need to speak to her in such a careful manner.

    However, Xiang caiping¡¯s overly excited tone made her unable to say the rest of her words.

    ¡°Okay, okay. What else do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you. I¡¯ll go buy some groceries now. Oh right, I¡¯ve even prepared a birthday present for you. You ¨C¡±

    Xiang caiping did not hear Su Peizhen¡¯s reaction. ¡°Then, are youing back for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Then I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±Xiang caiping was immediately happy when she heard that her daughter was willing toe back.

    That excited mood made Su Peizhen feel a little helpless, but also a little sad. After hanging up the phone, she turned around and found that the man was sitting at the dining table. The breakfast that she had prepared for herself just now had already been finished by the man.

    Not only did he finish the sandwich on the te, but he also finished the bottle of milk that she had taken two sips of.

    However, the man did not realize what he had done at all. He looked at Su Peizhen, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. That pair of long and narrow phoenix eyes looked even more devilish thanst night.

    ¡°The sandwich is not bad, but the portion is a little small. I¡¯m not full yet. Beauty, be a good person to the end. Give me another one.¡±

    Su Peizhen tightened her grip on her phone, meeting the man¡¯s eyes with a hint of provocation and interest.

    She put her phone aside, walked to the dining table, picked up the te and cup, and threw them directly into the trash can.

    Her actions were quick and clean. After throwing them out, she ran to the kitchen to wash her hands, without any intention of making another one.

    Making breakfast depended on one¡¯s mood, even if it was as simple as a sandwich.

    She was not in the mood now. She took out a tissue and wiped her hands clean. She came out and nced at the man.

    ¡°Either you get out now, or I¡¯ll call the police and ask them to chase you out. Choose one.¡±

    Ling Jing touched his chin. When he met the coldness in Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes, he clicked his tongue.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t choose either of them?¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at the scoundrel on the man¡¯s face and suddenly took a few steps forward. She raised her hand and directly attacked the man¡¯s chest.

    There was still the injury from yesterday. Ling Jing wasn¡¯t prepared for this. It hurt so much that his body curled up and he took a step back.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    K. He knew that this woman was ruthless yesterday, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so ruthless.

    Although SU Peizhen was wearing a bathrobe, her movements were not slow at all. Seeing that the man was in pain, not only did she not stop, but she also gave him another punch.

    After this punch, Ling Jing, who didn¡¯t expect him to do it again, was in so much pain that he was sweating. Not only did she curl up, but she also fell to the ground and looked at her in pain.

    It was as if she couldn¡¯t believe that Su Peizhen could be so ruthless.

    Su Peizhen retracted her hand and her gaze was cold. ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time. Get lost.¡±

    After saying this, she turned around and returned to her room. Ten minutester, she came out. She had already changed into a new set of clothes.

    The red woolen coat made her look even more cold and elegant. She picked up her phone from the coffee table and put it into her bag. She did not even look at the man lying on the ground.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I don¡¯t mind letting your wound open again.¡±

    After saying that, the door opened and closed with a bang.

    After she left, Ling Jing propped himself up. But he looked at the blood oozing out of his chest. There was no longer the pretense in his eyes.

    She was really a heartless woman. Holding his heart, Ling Jing raised his wrist and pressed on his watch a few times.

    Not long after, someone came over.

    ¡°Young Master.¡±When the person saw the wound on Ling Jing¡¯s body, his eyes widened. ¡°I looked for young master for a whole night yesterday. Young Master, who hurt you? Should we go back to the Residence Now?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±Ling Jing¡¯s wound was actually very painful. Before, the wound was just casually bandaged to stop the bleeding. ¡°Help me treat my wound. Then we can go.¡±

    ¡°But ¨C¡±

    ¡°No buts.¡±Ling Jing half-closed his eyes. ¡°After I¡¯m done, I won¡¯t go back to the residence for the time being. You Go back first.¡±

    ¡°Young Master?¡±

    ¡°Those people want me to die so obviously. Pretend that I¡¯m still not here and continue to look for me. After a few days, those people will naturally be unable to restrain themselves. I¡¯d like to see how many rats there are in the residence.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±The person did not speak anymore and started to treat Ling Jing¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Young master, the wound is a little deep. If you don¡¯t suture it, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work. But there is no anesthetic here ¨C¡°he came in a hurry just now and was afraid of arousing suspicion, so he forgot to bring anesthetic.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±Ling Jing gritted his teeth and endured the pain. ¡°Just suture it like this.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ling Jingy there with his eyes closed, enduring the pain of the sew. In his mind, he thought of the red figure that drifted away.

    It really was the most poisonous woman¡¯s heart.

    ..

    Su Peizhen went straight back to the vi she lived in with Xiang caiping. This vi was really small in terms of the size of the Su family in the past.

    But now there were only the two of them, so it was suitable.

    After entering the door, when Xiang caiping saw that she hade, her eyes lit up. ¡°I was thinking of going to buy groceries. You came back. Have you eaten breakfast?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go and make it for you.¡±Xiang caiping headed towards the kitchen. Su Peizhen¡¯s lips moved. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would cook noodles for me this morning? I¡¯ll just eat the noodles.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been there for a long time. It¡¯s no longer delicious. I¡¯ll make another serving for you.¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t stop her. She watched Xiang caiping go to the kitchen. She massaged her temples with a headache.

    She had been out of prison for a few months, but she still couldn¡¯t find the right way to get along with Xiang caiping.

    The noodles were quickly cooked. Xiang caiping brought them out and ced them on the dining table.

    ¡°Longevity noodles. I rolled them early in the morning. Try it ording to Lin city¡¯s method.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Su Peizhen sat down in front of the dining table. When she met Xiang Caiping¡¯s expectant gaze, she couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Silly Child, why are you thanking me?¡±

    Because of her thanks, Xiang caiping¡¯s expression became happy again.

    The feeling of powerlessness surged up, and Su Peizhen could only bury her head into eating the noodles.

    The taste was not bad. It was indeed cooked ording to the habits of the people of Lin City. She was actually very picky in the past. She didn¡¯t eat many things.

    Li Qianxue used to dote on her the most. As long as she frowned, she would change the chef for her. She used to think that she would never be able to endure hardship in her life.

    However, after being in prison for nearly two years, she realized that there was nothing that could not be eaten.

    Xiang caiping looked at Su Peizhen sitting opposite her. Her heart felt faint and slightly painful.

    She still remembered how Su Peizhen used to look like. Looking at her current appearance, as a mother, other than feeling sorry for her, she also felt sorry for her.

    ¡°Peizhen, today is your birthday. Let¡¯s go out and y. Look, the weather is not bad. It¡¯s not snowing either.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Peizhen put down the bowl and did not object. ¡°Mom, next time when ites to cooking, just let Auntie Zhang do it. When ites to buying groceries, just give her a call and someone will deliver them to your door.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to walk around.¡±

    Xiang caiping had not gone out with Su Peizhen since she came back. ¡°Where are we going today? Why Don¡¯t We Go Hiking? I think the weather is good too. Or do you have any ce you want to go?¡±

    Su Peizhen was very tired from her overly ttering and cautious attitude. She could not say anything more. ¡°Then let¡¯s go hiking. When youe back, just eat outside. There¡¯s no need to cook.¡±

    ¡°AH? Okay.¡±Xiang caiping was a little disappointed. She wanted to do more for her daughter, but she realized that nothing seemed right.

    That expression made Su Peizhen¡¯s head hurt even more.

    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re mother and daughter. We Don¡¯t care about these things. It¡¯s good enough to eat outside.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Okay.¡±Xiang caiping nodded. There was a hint of emotion in her eyes. Just as she wanted to say something, Nanny Xiao Ye came in with a package in her hand.

    ¡°Sister Su, this is your package.¡±

    ¡°Mine?¡±Su Peizhen looked at the package and reached out to take it. She didn¡¯t remember if she had ever bought it online.

    When she opened it, she found that it was a jewelry box. Su Peizhen had a premonition and opened the box.

    Inside was a set of pink diamond jewelry. There were two pink diamonds on the butterfly wings. It was not very big, but it had a fresh style and was very suitable for young women.

    The phone rang and Su Peizhen picked it up. It was a call from Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Peizhen, Happy Birthday.¡±Su Chenghui had put in a lot of effort to get Su Peizhen toe out earlier.

    This was Su Peizhen¡¯s first birthday after she was released from prison. He originally wanted toe to Rongcheng on his own. However, Li Qianxue was a little ufortable these few days.

    Therefore, whether it was Su Qingsang¡¯s birthday or Su Peizhen¡¯s birthday, he did note.

    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±As soon as Su Peizhen said this, she felt that Xiang caiping was looking at her in a strange way.

    She suppressed the helplessness in her heart. Regardless of whether su chenghui had changed children or what he had done in the past, he truly loved her for more than twenty years.

    Based on this point, Su Peizhen would never be able to deny Su Chenghui.

    ¡°Breaking out of the cocoon and bing a butterfly, you have a new life. Peizhen, this gift is my most sincere heart. I hope that your future will be bright and smooth.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±It was a lie for Su Peizhen to say that she was not moved. ¡°I like this gift very much.¡±

    Although she did not think that she needed a new life, this was Su Chenghui¡¯s heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Qianxue has caught a cold these few days, so I don¡¯t have time toe over. I¡¯ll go to Rongcheng to see you in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t refuse. Su Chenghui¡¯s concern had been like this ever since she got out of prison, neither too far nor too close.

    This degree was just right, so it wouldn¡¯t make her feel ufortable. When she heard that Li Qianxue had caught a cold, she wanted to ask a question.

    However, she nced at Xiang caiping. In the end, she didn¡¯t ask. She hung up the phone and realized that Xiang caiping was looking at her. She wanted to say something but hesitated.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong? Mom.¡±

 Chapter 817 - Die under the peonies, even if youâ€™re a ghost, youâ€™re still a romantic

    <h4>Chapter 817: Chapter 003: Die under the peonies, even if you¡¯re a ghost, you¡¯re still a romantic</h4>

    Xiang caiping looked at her and then at the box. In the end, she shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Su Peizhen came to her senses. Xiang caiping probably didn¡¯t like to see her ept Su Chenghui¡¯s gift. She asked Xiao Ye to help her put the things upstairs.

    As expected, Xiang caiping looked much better. There was a hint of a smile on her face. ¡°I have a gift for you too. Peizhen,e with me.¡±

    Su Peizhen followed Xiang caiping upstairs and entered her room. Su Peizhen noticed that Xiang caiping had given her a knitted sweater and a scarf for her birthday.

    ¡°Thank you, Mom. It¡¯s very nice.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ve been a lot clumsy recently. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as nice as the exquisite ones outside. You ¨C¡±

    Xiang caiping couldn¡¯t continue. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have money. It was just that she felt that giving jewelry and such things was too tacky.

    She counted Su Peizhen¡¯s birthday and knitted a sweater for her. She remembered that she had done the same thing for Su Qingsang before, and she was afraid that Su Peizhen would think that the gift was too light, so she knitted another scarf.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Su Chenghui to give such a thick gift.

    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡±

    It was a light khaki sweater with fine stitches. The design was novel, and more importantly, it was a gift.

    ¡°I like it very much. Thank you, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±It seemed that she was afraid that Xiang caiping wouldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I¡¯ll go change now.¡±

    ¡°No, no need. There¡¯s a heater in this room.¡±Xiang caiping smiled again. This time, it was afortable smile.

    Su Peizhen also heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Peizhen brought Xiang caiping out of the house. There were many ces in Rong city that she had never actually yed before.

    Back then, she thought that she came to Rong City to deal with Su Qingsang, but she did not expect to get herself into trouble. When they passed by the city center and waited for the red light, they happened to see the huge LED disy screen in the square, which happened to be disying the advertising advertisements of the Tian Domain Group.

    Huo Jinyao sat there and talked about the future development ns of the Skyfield Group with ease.

    ¡°I heard that President Huo is already married and has children? I wonder how president Huo bnces work and family time? For example, how does president Huo choose when work time conflicts with family needs?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bnce or choose. In My Heart, my family is the most important thing. Whether it¡¯s my wife or my two children, they are the most precious things in my heart. They will always be the first.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I also believe in my own ability. I believe in all the employees of Sky Territory Group. I believe that we can lead sky territory to a new glory.¡±

    The sound of the horn behind her made Su Peizhen withdraw her gaze and step on the elerator.

    Xiang caiping, who was sitting next to her, naturally saw it as well. She looked at Su Peizhen with aplicated expression. ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s expression was very indifferent. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to think too much.¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡°Xiang caiping was really afraid that Su Peizhen would go against Su Qingsang and her husband again.

    Su Peizhen nced at her and used the gap between waiting for the red light to Pat the back of her hand. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I know what¡¯s important. I Won¡¯t let myself walk the same path again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried, Mom. I¡¯m just worried about you. They...¡±after all, they were living high-spirited lives now. Butpared to Su Peizhen..

    Xiang caiping couldn¡¯t say for sure. If it weren¡¯t for her appearance, Su Peizhen would still be the eldest daughter of the Su family. She was doted on by thousands of people.

    However, things weren¡¯t going as nned.

    ¡°I said, I¡¯m fine.¡±Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t overestimating herself to that extent now. Besides, even though SU Chenghui was the one who helped get her out this time, Su Peizhen knew that Su Peizhen would not be able to save her.

    However, without the tacit approval of SU Qingsang and Huo Jinyao, with their abilities, she would definitely still be in there.

    Even if Su Peizhen did not say anything, she would have epted it.

    It was fine as it was now. They should just go about their own business.

    ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m getting old, but I talk too much.¡±

    Xiang caiping changed the topic, and Su Peizhen did not bring it up again. In fact, she would not even feel emotional if Huo Jinyao and Su Qingsang appeared in front of her, let alone just an interview.

    Xiang caiping had always been the only one who made her heart tired. The pressure she gave herself was much greater than when she saw her old enemies.

    There was really nothing to see in the winter mountain scenery. Su Peizhen was just taking the opportunity to rx.

    As she walked, her mood was really much better. She thought that perhaps after she had arranged the work in her hands, she could follow Xiang caiping for a long-term trip.

    Xiang caiping should be happier this way, right?

    This birthday, Su Peizhen was having quite a good time. Putting aside the guilt and pity in Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes from time to time, she felt a little depressed. Other times, it was not bad.

    As for Xiang caiping¡¯s attitude, she did not expect to correct it. After all, she had mentioned it after she came out, but she could not walk out. Let Her Be.

    ... ..

    Su Peizhen sat in the meeting room. She looked at the report in front of her, and her gaze moved from the report to the face of one of the people sitting in front of her. The other person had his head half-lowered and did not look at her. She suddenly raised her hand, and the report fell straight on the person¡¯s face.

    The report hit the bridge of the other person¡¯s nose, then fell to the ground and scattered all over the ground. The other managers at the side did not even dare to breathe heavily.

    Su Peizhen finished throwing the report and looked at the person in front of her. Manager Wang of thepany¡¯s purchasing department.

    ¡°I know, my mother has always been generous. So she will be more friendly to you people who have started a business with her than others, but this is not the reason for you to do things like this.¡±

    ¡°The price is 10% higher than the market price. How did you hand over such a report? Why? You see that I have been silent for a few months after taking over, so you have started to revert to your old ways, right?¡±

    ¡°President Su.¡±Manager Wang still wanted to say something, but Su Peizhen did not want to hear it anymore.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me. Go to the finance department to get this month¡¯s sry. You are fired.¡±

    ¡°President Su.¡±Manager Wang looked shocked. ¡°I¡¯m President Xiang ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention my mother.¡±. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. My mother is my mother, and I am me.¡±. ¡°Here you are. I¡¯ll put it this way. Do what you want to do, or leave if you don¡¯t want to. ¡°Since I¡¯m in charge here, you have to follow my rules. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you can all leave.¡±

    The other managers present didn¡¯t say anything. Manager Wang originally hoped that others would speak up for him, but at this stage, no one dared to talk to him.

    He could only walk out dejectedly. After he left, Su Peizhen took out another document.

    ¡°For the past two years, I haven¡¯t said anything about expanding ourpany. After all, my mother is old. She has limited energy. ¡°However, the turnover of the two stores has been declining for the past two years. ¡°During the few months that I took over, I¡¯ve seen through some problems clearly. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a n here.¡±

    After taking out the document, she nced at her secretary, Zhou Mei.

    ¡°Pass this out.¡±

    Zhou Mei stood up and passed the document to everyone.

    ¡°If you want to increase the turnover, you have to make some changes. Online shopping, delivery to home. Improving the quality of service, improving the after-sales service experience, these are the inevitable trends of the current development. In the past, my mother didn¡¯t understand the inte. In this aspect, she was verycking. From today onwards, I will change this situation. I have already arranged for a few online merchant tforms. When the timees, online and offline, we will unify the price, unify the distribution, and optimize the service. I hope you understand. In this era, you can either keep up with the trends of the times, or you¡¯ll be eliminated by the times

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be eliminated, then you have to change. If you only want to rely on your previous rtionship with my mother and wait for death toe, then you can all leave. I¡¯ll say it again. I don¡¯t keep idle people here.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s outburst was over, and she returned to her office. For some reason, she felt a little unhappy.

    Before this, she didn¡¯t take these two department stores seriously. With her ability, such a smallpany was really only enough for her to practice.

    Before she was sent to prison, she already had a n. Who knew that after she was sent to prison, Xiang caiping didn¡¯t have the mood to do business at all. If it wasn¡¯t for her good foundation before this, she would have closed down long ago.

    Now that she saw thepany in this state, she really wanted to chase these old guys home. However, she couldn¡¯t go home and criticize Xiang caiping. Seriously speaking, in terms of business, it was already her limit that she could do this.

    After all, Xiang caiping wasn¡¯t Li Qianxue. She wasn¡¯t like Li Qianxue, who was brought up by Old Master Li.

    She had looked at her coldly for the past few months. Now was the time for her to make a big change. She had not made a move before because Xiang caiping was afraid that she would not be used to it and woulde to see her from time to time.

    Now that Xiang caiping was gradually relieved and the authority was in her hands, she had nothing to worry about.

    After Su Peizhen had done all this, she received a call from Xiang caiping when she was about to get off work. It turned out that manager Wang was so shameless that he went to Xiang caiping toin.

    Su Peizhen, who was in a good mood after a day of sightseeing with Xiang caiping yesterday, was in no mood at all.

    ¡°Mom, if you trust me, don¡¯t interfere with my decision. If you don¡¯t trust me, you can take back these two department stores. I promise I won¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    With her ability, even if she went out to start her own business, she would only have a better life and gain more.

    ¡°Peizhen, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just saying that manager Wang is also an old man. He ¨C¡±

    ¡°Taking advantage of your seniority to sell your own wealth is even more unforgivable. Mom, I know you¡¯re soft-hearted, but being soft-hearted also depends on the ce.¡±

    Su Peizhen was anxious, and her tone unconsciously became a little more anxious. She realized that this attitude was not right, so she shut up in time.

    ¡°Okay, Mom, you don¡¯t have to care about thepany¡¯s matters. Just focus on growing nts at home. I¡¯m going to have dinner with the people from the online business tform tonight, so I won¡¯t being back for dinner.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Su Peizhen had a slight headache. Xiang caiping¡¯s soft-heartedness was like that to everyone.

    Looking at her previous style of doing things, she was a little fierce. After she got out of prison, she didn¡¯t know what Xiang caiping was thinking, but she actually felt that it was her fault. She thought about atonement every day.

    It was understandable that she was kind to her subordinates, but to the point of indulgence, that was something she couldn¡¯t tolerate.

    However, she didn¡¯t take the opportunity to re up. She did have dinner with the people from the emerce tform that night. The ce where she had dinner was not far from Rong Yuan, where she lived.

    After having dinner with the representatives of the other party, she set up the cooperation between the two department stores and the other party online. Once the contract was signed, thepany would enter a new era.

    Su Peizhen bade farewell to the other party. She originally wanted to go home, but when she thought of Xiang caiping, she was afraid that she woulde and Nag at her. She turned the steering wheel. She returned to Rong Yuan.

    Before she was imprisoned, she was sentenced to three million yuan for the Tian Domain Group. After she was released, Su Chenghui had mentioned giving her a portion of his shares in order topensate her.

    She didn¡¯t want it. Before she came to Rong City, she had some other businesses under her name. Now, they added up to about seventy to eighty million yuan.

    If this amount of money was ced in the Su family¡¯s past, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. But now, it was the capital that she wanted to go further.

    She had already thought about what she wanted to invest in, and she had been doing it for the past few months. She was very confident in herself. This confidence stemmed from the Su family¡¯s nurturing of her, as well as her innate business vision.

    She did not care about money now. She had already stayed in a ce like prison. With her current savings and business, she could still live well.

    However, life was too long, and it was too boring for her at the moment. Having lost her enemy, she had nothing to do. She could only find something to busy herself with.

    Before entering the house, she made a phone call and asked someone to send up some fruits and ingredients.

    She pressed her fingerprint and opened the door. The lights inside made Su Peizhen squint her eyes. She seemed to suddenly remember that when she left earlier, the injured man didn¡¯t seem to have left?

    She didn¡¯t see him the moment she closed the door. Su Peizhen¡¯s lips pursed into a straight line. She gently put down her bag, changed into her shoes, and entered the house.

    She walked to the kitchen and directly took thergest kitchen knife that she had never used before to chop meat.

    There was no one in the study, and there was no one in her room. That was true. She had locked the door before she left.

    She vaguely heard the sound of water in the bathroom. Su Peizhen walked to the bathroom with the kitchen knife in her hand.

    Ling Jing was taking a shower. He only had a wound on his chest, so he could avoid this wound. He could still take a shower in other ces.

    The sound of water drowned out the sound of Su Peizhen entering the door. When he took a towel from the side and wrapped it around his waist, a kitchen knife was ced in front of his chest.

    Ling Jing was stunned. He followed the kitchen knife and looked at the person who came.

    ¡°Beauty, you¡¯re back?¡±

    The surprise onlysted for a moment. In the blink of an eye, Ling Jing changed into a light-hearted look.

    Su Peizhen ignored the smile on the man¡¯s face. She pushed the kitchen knife forward. ¡°I think I said, please leave this ce?¡±

    ¡°Beauty, I want to leave too.¡±Ling Jing spread his hands, he ignored the kitchen knife that was pressed against his chest wound. ¡°But how can I leave? I have no clothes, no money, and it¡¯s such a cold day. Do you want me to run outside naked? Then I will die.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your business, not mine.¡±The kitchen knife in Su Peizhen¡¯s hand had already touched the bandage on the man¡¯s chest. ¡°Are you leaving or not? If you don¡¯t leave, I don¡¯t mind cutting you again.¡±

    ¡°Cutting you again.¡±Ling Jing nced at the kitchen knife. ¡°Heh. Beauty. It¡¯s illegal to kill people. You¡¯re so beautiful. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of going to jail?¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ve really disappointed you. I just got out of jail.¡±Su Peizhen was extremely calm when talking about the past when others felt ashamed.

    ¡°No Way?¡±Ling Jing took Su Peizhen¡¯s words as a scare. He chuckled and lifted his hand to ce it on Su Peizhen¡¯s chin. ¡°Such a beautiful woman came out of jail? What¡¯s the charge? It can¡¯t be that, right?¡±

    His gaze was very light. Needless to say, Su Peizhen knew what he meant.

    She sneered and pushed the kitchen knife forward. This strike just happened tond on Ling Jing¡¯s wound. Su Peizhen¡¯s face was extremely cold, and the words she said were even colder.

    ¡°Murder. Do you want to try it?¡±

    At that moment, Ling Jing really felt the killing intent on her face.

    There was a moment of silence in the air. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t retract her kitchen knife because she was beautiful. Even if she threatened people with the kitchen knife, such a move would be flirtatious and not scary.

    Ling Jing¡¯s eyes shed with interest. Not only did he not retract his hand that was on Su Peizhen¡¯s chin, but he also lifted Su Peizhen¡¯s chin slightly.

    ¡°Beauty, have you ever heard of a saying?¡±His other hand held the back of the kitchen knife and gently pushed it away. ¡°Even if you die under the peonies, you can still be a romantic ghost.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Su Peizhen did not see how the man moved, but the next second, the kitchen knife was snatched away by him and thrown to the side.

    She widened her eyes and just as she wanted to raise her hand to attack the man, the man quickly stopped her hand. He leaned over and pressed her against the bathroom wall.

    He had just taken a shower, and the bathroom was filled with steam. The Man¡¯s face was erged in front of her. That pair of Phoenix eyes, looking at it from such a close distance, was indeed demonic.

    The next second, the man¡¯s lips kissed hers. Su Peizhen raised her eyebrows, and killing intent shed in her eyes again.

    The man¡¯s lips were warm and wet. In the moment of her shock, the man had already nned to take a step further.

    With both hands restrained, she raised her foot to attack the other party¡¯s lower body. The other party seemed to have been prepared for this and directly restrained her legs.

    Su Peizhen looked at the erged face in front of her and did not miss the sh of pride in the man¡¯s eyes.

    Sneering, she suddenly turned the tables and attacked the other party¡¯s territory. Not only did she not refuse, but she took the initiative to cater to him and tried her best to tease him.

    A sh of surprise shed across Ling Jing¡¯s eyes, while Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes were calm and emotionless.

    Their lips and teeth were intertwined. At this moment, the atmosphere was extremely lingering.

    Su Peizhen was not an ignorant little girl. She was willing to admit that the other party¡¯s kissing skills were not bad. She rxed herself and softened her body, allowing herself to be more and more immersed in this kiss.

    Ling Jing was seduced by Su Peizhen¡¯s actions and actually had other thoughts.

    This Woman¡¯s kiss was really not bad. He couldn¡¯t help but want more. After all, he had been a vegetarian for a long time.

    Just as he was about to move his hand to Su Peizhen¡¯s waist and hold her body to take a step further, Su Peizhen¡¯s hand suddenly stopped.

    At this moment, Su Peizhen quickly withdrew her hand and raised her head. She appeared to be amodating, but she stretched out her fist and directly hit the man¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Chi ¨C¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s action was out of Ling Jing¡¯s expectations. He couldn¡¯t Dodge Su Peizhen¡¯s hand at all.

    The wound on his chest was heavily punched by her. He took a few steps back.

    He covered his chest with his hand and looked at the woman in front of him in shock.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s expression was gloomy. There was no trace of emotion on her face.

    ¡°K. Woman, do you have to be so ruthless?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already warned you.¡±

    Su Peizhen gave him a cold look. She turned around and walked to the ce where the kitchen knife had fallen. The other party¡¯s throw just now had made a hole in the tiles.

    She picked up the kitchen knife and looked at the wound on Ling Jing¡¯s chest that seemed to have split open because she could see the blood oozing out from it.

    From this, it could be seen how heavy her punch just now was. Before Ling Jing got up, she pointed the tip of the knife at him again.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of here, I really don¡¯t mind stabbing you again.¡±

    Ling Jing had never met such a woman before. He believed that his family background and looks were not bad. Since he knew about men and women, which one of those women did not squeeze in front of him one after another?

    Even without looking at his family background, just his figure and looks could make those women fall in love with him. It was the first time that Su Peizhen didn¡¯t give him face.

    The interest in his heart was piqued, but Ling Jing calmed down instead.

    He looked at the coldness in Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes and pretended to continue moving forward. However, after taking one step, his feet suddenly softened and he fell directly in front of Su Peizhen.

    The fall was too fast for Su Peizhen to see. He put more strength on his wound.

    This time, he bled even more and looked even scarier. He fell down just like that and closed his eyes.

    ... ..

    The man fainted and his wound opened up again. Su Peizhen naturally couldn¡¯t tell him to scram anymore.

    She closed her eyes. She had the urge to throw the man out without caring about him and let him freeze to death outside.

    At this moment, her phone rang.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen? You¡¯re not off work yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m off work. Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m having dinner with someone outside.¡±

    ¡°OH. Yes, yes. You said it just now. Are youing back today?¡±

    ¡°No. The ce where I¡¯m eating is very close to Rongyuan. I¡¯ll stay here today.¡±

    As Su Peizhen spoke, she walked to the man on the ground. His body was covered in blood. She gave him a kick, but there was no reaction.

    ¡°Okay, then you take good care of yourself. I¡¯ll get Xiao Zhao to cook for you tomorrow morning, okay?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±Su Peizhen thought of Xiao Zhao as she spoke. She thought for a moment. ¡°Mom, I can cook myself. It¡¯ste, you should rest first.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about Xiang caiping¡¯s fragile heart. Su Peizhen hung up the phone and stared at the man for a long time.

    If she didn¡¯t make a move and threw the man out, the man would definitely die.

    He was good-looking and had good kissing skills. During the two years he was in prison, he had heard all kinds of dirty words from the women inside.

    Even if he really wanted to change them, some people¡¯s nature couldn¡¯t be changed. Moreover, Su Peizhen was someone who had tasted the rtionship between a man and a woman.

    She touched her chin. Su Peizhen¡¯s gaze swept over the man¡¯s body again.

    She didn¡¯t look at him carefully before, but now that she looked at him seriously, he had a good figure. When she came in just now, she seemed to have seen that he had abdominal muscles?

    When the man took away her kitchen knife, he grabbed her hand very quickly and with strength. In terms of appearance, he could barely be considered excellent.

    If he was injured, he might be a hooligan. A man who didn¡¯t have much of a future or a way out. A person like that, with nowhere to go, would be easier to control.

    Forget it. Her current life was too boring, too boring.

    Then she would be kind enough not to kill him. If she didn¡¯t throw him out, she would treat him as a gigolo.

 Chapter 818 - this woman really deserved to die

    <h4>Chapter 818: Chapter 004: this woman really deserved to die</h4>

    Ling Jing¡¯s wound was really painful at the beginning, but he didn¡¯t expect that the woman didn¡¯t forget to kick him when she picked up the phone.

    He almost couldn¡¯t pretend anymore and wanted to get up and teach this woman a lesson.

    But after that woman hung up the phone, she put the kitchen knife to the side. After looking at Ling Jing¡¯s face for a long time, she finally made her move.

    After a long time, she finally got him to the bed. Su Peizhen looked at the blood on her body, and disgust shed in her eyes again.

    Looking at the blood and water stains on the other party, she decided to ask Xiao Zhao to throw away the bed sheet tomorrow.

    But that was all she was willing to do.

    ¡°If you can survive, you¡¯re lucky. If you bleed to death, it¡¯s your bad luck. Then don¡¯t me me.¡±

    After saying this, Su Peizhen went straight to take a shower. She had wasted too much of her energy dealing with work and socializing today.

    After taking a shower, she didn¡¯t even look at Ling Jing and went straight to her room to sleep.

    Naturally, she didn¡¯t know that after she slept, Ling Jing had sneaked into Su Peizhen¡¯s room.

    She slept defenseless, but he had the urge to strangle this woman to death.

    ¡°Damn it, damn woman, if I don¡¯t take revenge for today and don¡¯t make you submit to me in the future, my surname won¡¯t Be Ling.¡±

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t know who would submit to whom in the future. It was really a problem.

    ..

    Life in prison was very regr. He had to get up every morning when it was time. The time to get up and the time to eat were fixed.

    Su Peizhen had developed a very good habit of working and sleeping in the past two years. She got up at six in the morning and went to bed at ten in the evening.

    She didn¡¯t need to turn on the rm clock. When her biological clock hit six, she would wake up on time. When she got up, she had already automatically forgotten her decision from yesterday and the man in the study.

    She went to the kitchen to make breakfast for herself. Yesterday, she had someone send over the ingredients. Su Peizhen nned to make herself a fruit sd, toast, and a ss of milk.

    She was very rxed. After stretching her limbs, she went to the kitchen. At this time, she was the most rxed.

    It took less than twenty minutes to prepare a breakfast. Her knife skills were very poor, but after practicing for so long, the fruit had be a little more attractive. At least it wouldn¡¯t be the same as it was in the beginning, with different sizes.

    In the past, when had she ever done it herself in the Su Family? Every time she moved her mouth, someone would make it for her and send it to her?

    But one day, when she really needed to do it herself, she realized that it was actually a little fun.

    After breakfast, Su Peizhen put the te into the kitchen sink. Xiao Zhao woulde overter, so she would clean it up.

    She went back to her room to change her clothes, did her daily skincare, and put on some light makeup. She picked up her bag and phone and prepared to go to work.

    When she reached the door, she suddenly remembered. The Man from yesterday seemed to still be at home?

    She just threw him on the bed, not knowing how he was doing? Did he bleed to death?

    Su Peizhen frowned. She put down her bag and went to the study. On the bed, the blood stains on the man¡¯s chest were still there. Not only was there blood on his chest, but there was also a lot of blood on the bedsheets.

    That was not the main point. The main point was the man who was sleeping on the bed. His face was flushed, his breathing was rapid, and his forehead was sweating.

    This man was not going to die, was he?

    He held back his disgust and ced his hand on the man¡¯s forehead. Sure enough, it was boiling hot. The annoyance in her eyes deepened.

    She hated trouble, and this man represented trouble. But since she had decided to keep him, she could only deal with this trouble first.

    She called the Doctor. After examining the man, she confirmed the fever caused by the infection in the wound.

    It was not a big problem, but if it was serious, it would kill him. The Doctor treated the man¡¯s wound again.

    The well-sewn wound opened again. The doctor had to sew it again. He did not bring any anesthesia, but fortunately, the man had a fever.

    The Doctor was afraid that the man would move around, so he asked Su Peizhen to help and hold his body down.

    Su Peizhen narrowed her eyes. She really did not want to touch the man anymore. But when she thought of her final goal, she finally agreed.

    In fact, the Doctor was really worrying too much. At this moment, Ling Jing was really running a fever, and his fever was a little muddle-headed. He had no consciousness at all.

    Not to mention stitching him up, even if he was stabbed two more times, he probably wouldn¡¯t feel anything now.

    After much difficulty, the wound was stitched up again, but at this moment, Su Peizhen thought of a problem. That day, he called Xiao Zhao over. When Xiao Zhao was treating this person¡¯s wound, did she have any stitches?

    Why did she not remember that? Since the other party did not have any stitches, then who was the one who treated the previous wound?

    The Doctor started to act. The man seemed to feel pain while he was unconscious, and he let out a muffled groan.

    Staring at the other party¡¯s good skin, Su Peizhen still went forward and reached out to press on the man¡¯s shoulder.

    The doctor quickly and neatly treated the man¡¯s wound. Fortunately, although the previous punch was heavy, it did notpletely split open.

    This man was lucky. After so many times of torment, the wound that did not even close properly was actually lucky enough to survive.

    Seeing the doctor give him an IV drip, she also told him some things to take note of. After she sent the doctor away, she called Xiao Zhao to take care of him.

    As for asking Su Peizhen to take care of this man? Heh. She, Miss Su, had never taken care of anyone in her life.

    She asked Xiao Zhao to take care of that man. If there were any problems, she would call the doctor. It was useless to call her. She wasn¡¯t a doctor.

    As for whether that man was alive or dead, how long he couldst, it would depend on his luck.

    After saying this, Su Peizhen went to work on her own matters. The department store needed to be improved, and thepany had a lot of things to do. She had to meet with the people from the emerce tform, sign the contract, and tidy up the internal affairs of thepany.

    She had been very busy these few days. In addition, because of manager Wang¡¯s matter a few days ago, she had to go home to apany Xiang caiping to consider her mood.

    After tidying up thepany¡¯s matters, she apanied Xiang caiping to celebrate the new year. At this time, it had been more than a week since she picked up that man.

    On thest day of the new year¡¯s holiday, Su Peizhen finally remembered that the man she had decided to ¡°Keep¡±was still at her house.

    When Xiao Zhao first started taking care of that man, she would call her and tell her about the situation. Later on, she got busy and had a lot of things to do. She was impatient to listen and let Xiao Zhao make her own decisions.

    She gave Xiao Zhao double her sry and told her to just focus on her work and not worry about anything else.

    After informing Xiang caiping, Su Peizhen went to Rong Garden. She hadn¡¯t been back for a few days. Before going upstairs, she had someone bring back fruits and ingredients as usual.

    When she entered, Xiao Zhao was about to leave. When she saw her enter, she nced at the study room.

    ¡°Miss Su, Mr. Ling is awake. Also, his wound is almost healed. I just cooked for him.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Miss Su, have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s nothing for you to do here now. You can go first.¡±

    Xiao Zhao left. The man did note out. Su Peizhen looked at the time. It was 7:30 pm.

    After entering the study, the man sat in front of her desk. Herptop was opened. The sound of the speaker was turned on. It sounded a little noisy.

    She furrowed her brows and walked up to the desk. ¡°Who allowed you to touch myputer?¡±

    The man turned on the game interface. The sudden gunshots gave Su Peizhen a headache.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say that you weren¡¯t allowed?¡±The man¡¯s hands did not stop moving. He seemed to be having a good time. He was still naked. There was a bandage around his chest.

    ¡°I remember that myptop has a password.¡±Su Peizhen crossed her arms in front of her chest.

    ¡°A password of this level?¡±Ling Jing sneered and looked at Su Peizhen with some sympathy. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±

    Su Peizhen felt some pain in the back of her teeth. Fortunately, she usually used theptop at home to deal with some unimportant business. Moreover, since she got out of prison, she had bought a newputer. There wasn¡¯t even a photo in it.

    She resisted the urge to beat the man up and stared at his face for a long time. After not seeing him for a few days, a lot of green dregs grew on his chin. She didn¡¯t have the tools to shave the man¡¯s beard. The man¡¯s hair was still a little messy, and he looked a little sloppy.

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t seem tock water here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯tck water, but I¡¯m injured.¡±Ling Jing stopped ying and pointed to his chest. ¡°Miss, do you still remember the punch you gave me that day?¡±

    His wound was already sewn up, but it cracked open again after being punched by her. These few days, even if he wanted to hold on, the wound was inmed and caused a fever.

    He had been seriously ill for a few days. These few days, although he was sick, he knew that this woman had not returned once.

    Not only had she not returned, but when Xiao Zhao, who was helping out outside, called her and told her about his condition, this woman did not even listen.

    He could finally see that he was lucky to have survived. If he really died, this woman would not have any psychological burden at all.

    Tsk. This woman was really cruel to the point that she did not seem like a normal person.

    It was not easy for her to feel better today. But this woman came back at this time. Closing the game page, he stood up with his hand on his chest.

    ¡°Beauty, that punch of yours made me sick for many days. Tell me, how do you n topensate me?¡±

    Su Peizhen casually picked up the box cutter on the desk and directly pressed it against his chest.

    ¡°Either I stab you again, or you go take a shower and clean yourself up.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t choose either?¡±

    Su Peizhen pressed the knife a few times against his bandage. ¡°You will choose. You know, I can do it.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t. If you really wanted to kill me, you wouldn¡¯t have saved me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t save you.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°Even if I saved you, I can go back on my words and kill you.¡±

    ¡°Woman, have you always been like this? Temperamental?¡±

    Su Peizhen held the box cutter in her hand. The sharp tip of the knife had already cut through the firstyer of Ling Jing¡¯s bandage.

    She was expressionless, and there was a hidden killing intent in her eyes.

    Ling Jing had lived for so many years, but this was the first time he had met such a woman. The interest in his eyes became more and more obvious.

    Ignoring the box cutter that was pressing against him, he moved his body forward a little. ¡°Beauty, you want me to wash up and clean up? Are you thinking of doing something bad to me?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s reaction was to put away the box cutter in her hand and walk to the desk to sit down.

    Ling Jing felt bored when she didn¡¯t answer him. But his eyes were filled with a desire to conquer her. He really wanted to see what this woman would look like when she was under him one day.

    Su Peizhen watched the man obediently take a shower. She closed the game page, opened the document, and quickly typed on the keyboard with her ten fingers.

    In less than twenty minutes, a contract was ready. After printing out the contract, she took the two contracts and left the study.

    When she left the study, Ling Jing had already taken a shower. Su Peizhen sat down on the sofa and gave him a look, indicating for him to go over.

    Ling Jing¡¯s hair was still dripping with water. The bandage had already been removed by him. It revealed a slightly hideous scar on his chest.

    The scar did not damage the man¡¯s breath. His slightly wet hair, firm chest, and long scars. He gave people the feeling that he was evil in his evilness and dangerous in his arrogance.

    When Su Peizhen saw the man like this, her slightly gloomy face softened a little.

    He looked good, but she didn¡¯t know if he was good-looking or not. However, with this face, she was defenseless.

    Ling Jing saw her staring at him, and he smiled lightly.

    ¡°What? Did you suddenly find me attractive? Are You Falling in love with me?¡±

    Su Peizhen ignored her words.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    Ling Jing sat down and found that there were a few more tables in the living room, and Su Peizhen¡¯s voice was beside his ear.

    ¡°My name is Su Peizhen. What¡¯s Your Name?¡±

    Ling Jing touched his chin and looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s face. ¡°What? Beauty, are you really in love with me?¡±

    ¡°Name.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes were slightly cold as she stared straight at him.

    ¡°Ling Jing. Ling with lofty ambitions means ¡®beautiful jade¡¯.¡±When Ling Jing said these two words, he didn¡¯t forget to look at Su Peizhen¡¯s reaction. One had to know that in Rong City, there weren¡¯t many people with the surname Ling.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t care about the two words, and she didn¡¯t have any special feelings towards this name. She didn¡¯t even care if the name was a real name or a fake name.

    She pushed the document in front of Ling Jing and motioned for him to take a look.

    Ling Jing picked up the document, and his expression changed when he saw the words on the document clearly.

    There weren¡¯t many documents, only one page. The contents of the two pages were the same. Party A and party B, the statement was clearly written. They were only missing the signature at the back.

    ¡°You ¨C¡°Ling Jing stared at the woman in front of him with his eyes wide open. ¡°You, are you trying to keep me?¡±

    The huge anger made his tone uncharacteristically calm. However, when he said the word ¡®keep¡¯, there was a hint of hostility.

    Su Peizhen seemed to be unaware. ¡°It¡¯s not hard to guess, is it?¡±

    ¡°Woman, you ¨C¡°he was the young master of the Ling family. He graduated from Harvard at the age of eighteen and was a genius with an IQ of over 220. He was actually treated as a gigolo by this woman?

    Where did she get the courage and confidence? How dare she say that she wanted to keep him?

    ¡°I ¨C¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t have time to listen to him. She was the most direct person. She didn¡¯t like to repeat things that could be said in one sentence.

    ¡°You can also treat this as a kind of employment rtionship.¡±

    ¡°You can treat this as a job. The difference is that you only need to serve me.¡±

    Ling Jing was so angry that he was about tough. He tightened his grip on the paper, and blue veins popped out on the back of his hand. ¡°I wonder what kind of conditions miss su intends to provide for me? And how long she intends to provide for me?¡±

    How Long? Su Peizhen did not expect this. She had been too bored recently. She was not sure if she would still be interested in this man after this period of boredom.

    As for the conditions, she really didn¡¯t know what the conditions were like in Rong City?

    Thinking back to the secret information she had heard in Lin City, she gave a condition that she felt was rtively generous.

    ¡°Six months. For now, you can stay by my side for six months. Six months. Two million.¡±

    Two million? If Ling Jing¡¯s anger had any substance, he would have been burned by the fire.

    He, the dignified young master of the Ling family, had all his assets in the hundreds of millions. But now there was a woman who said she wanted to use two million to wrap him up for six months?

    He stared at Su Peizhen with his eyes wide open. Good, very good. Damn woman. You¡¯ve sessfully angered me.

    Two million for six months. If he didn¡¯t teach this woman a lesson, he wouldn¡¯t have to be the young master of the Ling family anymore.

    ¡°Two million? I only need to apany you for six months? And you want two million?¡±

    ¡°To put it bluntly, I want two million for six months. Within six months, your time is mine.¡±Of course, so was his body.

    Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t sure how long this rtionship couldst, but six months should be enough for her.

    ¡°...¡±Ling Jing nodded with a smile, killing intent shing in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so generous.¡±

    Generous? Su Peizhen didn¡¯t care about this small amount of money. After thinking for a while, she added another condition.

    ¡°As long as you think it¡¯s suitable. However, there are a few conditions. I want to tell you again.¡±

    ¡°Our temporary employment rtionship is six months. You are not allowed to have other women for six months. ¡°During these six months, you will live here. I may note here often, but I hope to see you when Ie.¡±

    The killing intent in Ling Jing¡¯s eyes had not subsided. He looked at Su Peizhen with a smile instead of anger. ¡°So you mean that I can only stay here for these six months and wait for you toe?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you think so.¡±Su Peizhen indeed meant this. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. I don¡¯t have time toe here every now and then. You can do what you like during the day. Of course, except for finding a woman.¡±

    If she always lived here and didn¡¯t go back to the vi to apany Xiang caiping, she would be even more fragile.

    As for not letting the other party find a woman, she didn¡¯t think that she was asking too much. Since she signed the contract, she naturally had to be loyal. Moreover, she was a germaphobe. She wouldn¡¯t ept that when a man had a rtionship with her, he also had a rtionship with another woman.

    Ling Jing, who had always been rebellious, resisted the urge to kill and stood in front of Su Peizhen on the sofa.

    Now he was very sure that this woman definitely did not know his identity. If she knew, no woman would dare to talk to him in such a tone and attitude.

    He nodded and raised his hand to pinch su Peizhen¡¯s chin. Because of his action, she tilted her face to the side and avoided his hand.

    ¡°Then, Miss Su, do you need me to start my work now?¡±

 Chapter 819 - You Think I canâ€™t do it

    <h4>Chapter 819: Chapter 005: You Think I can¡¯t do it</h4>

    The living room was very quiet. After she avoided Ling Jing¡¯s hand, he ced it on her chin again.

    One of them sat and the other stood. He was half-bent. He stared at the beautiful face in front of him. She was beautiful. But she was a poisonous woman.

    His pair of extremely beautiful Phoenix eyes stared at her eyes. If it were any other woman, she would definitely scream and throw herself into his arms.

    However, Su Peizhen was not an ordinary woman. She calmly ced her hand on the wound on Ling Jing¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Allow me to remind you. The doctor told you to avoid strenuous exercise. It¡¯s better not to do it today.¡±

    The main reason was that she was not prepared to have sex with a man who was considered aplete stranger.

    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do it?¡±Ling Jing narrowed his eyes. What a man couldn¡¯t tolerate the most was being doubted by others?

    ¡°Do you want to say that you can do it now?¡±The hideous scar was right in front of her eyes. She withdrew her finger and changed it to her palm, pressing it down easily.

    With a slight force, Ling Jing felt the pain, but he stubbornly didn¡¯t step back. ¡°I can still endure this kind of pain.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Peizhen exerted a bit more force. The other party¡¯s wound didn¡¯t seem to be ready to be removed yet. Even if it was, it would still hurt now.

    She sneered and increased the force in her hand. Ling Jing felt the pain, and his body involuntarily took a step back.

    ¡°You can endure it, but I can¡¯t.¡±ncing at the scar on his chest, Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust that Ling Jing couldn¡¯t tolerate. ¡°It looks too ugly, and it turns my stomach.¡±

    ..

    The air suddenly fell silent at this moment. Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen in disbelief.

    Calling him ugly? No, even if it was just that the scar on his body was too ugly, he could not tolerate it.

    Only when a man had a scar on his body would he appear surnamed, and he would also have a more masculine aura.

    This woman. This woman was simply bullying people too much.

    He reacted and extended his hand toward Su Peizhen. Now that he had lost all reason, he nned to teach this woman a good lesson.

    However, Su Peizhen was not in the mood today. She had already gone to her room.

    Ling Jing stood in the living room and felt a fire rush to his head. He had a hundred, a thousand reasons to cut that damn woman into a thousand pieces.

    However, the more furious he was, the calmer he became. Staring at the tightly shut door, Ling Jing nodded his head vigorously.

    ¡°Woman, if I don¡¯t Teach You a lesson, my surname is not ling.¡±

    Raising his hand to look at the watch on his wrist, he gave an order.

    ¡°Help me look up a woman¡¯s information. The more detailed the better.¡±

    ..

    When Ling Jing woke up in the morning, Su Peizhen had already woken up. She was making breakfast in the kitchen.

    Sd, sandwiches, milk. He found that this woman¡¯s breakfast was simply uninteresting. Hearing the footsteps behind her, Su Peizhen¡¯s hands didn¡¯t stop moving.

    The only difference was that she was kind enough to make one for Ling Jing today.

    After all, in the future, Ling Jing would be like a pet to her. Since it was a pet, it was better to treat it defenseless.

    Just like how she had a dog in the past, she had to prepare dog food for the dog, right?

    Ling Jing saw Su Peizhen preparing breakfast for him, and his expression finally became a little better. However, if he knew that in Su Peizhen¡¯s heart, his status was just a dog, he was afraid that he would not be happy.

    Ling Jing had discoveredst time that Su Peizhen seemed toe from a good background. He saw that she did not make any sound while eating. There was a temperament that was in her bones.

    He was even more curious about this woman now. Of course, half of the reason for this curiosity was that he wanted to mess with this woman.

    This kind of emotion was very inexplicable, but he was really curious.

    It wasn¡¯t that Su Peizhen didn¡¯t feel Ling Jing¡¯s sizing up gaze, but she didn¡¯t care at all.

    She had never eaten much. Putting down the milk in her hand, she nced at Ling Jing and pushed a card in front of Ling Jing.

    ¡°There¡¯s one million in here. Someone will send you clothester. As for the rest, you can buy them yourself. As for the remaining one million, I will give it to you after six months.¡±

    Ling Jing looked at the card and didn¡¯t know what expression he could put on.

    This damn woman really knew how to provoke him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will take this one million and leave?¡±

    ¡°Will you?¡±Su Peizhen raised her eyebrows, her expression extremely calm. She saw Ling Jing as an ordinary hooligan. Six monthster, she could still take the remaining one million.

    She didn¡¯t believe that this man would be willing to run away from such a good thing.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±Ling Jing said this with a hint of gnashing his teeth.

    Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t surprised at all. ¡°I guess so. Your eyelids shouldn¡¯t be so shallow.¡±

    ¡°Should I thank you for thinking highly of me?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±Su Peizhen shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±

    Her truth was more unbearable, okay?

    Su Peizhen finished what she wanted to say and stood up. When she returned to Zhongcheng Express delivery, she saw the contract from the corner of her eye. ¡°Take some time to sign the contract. I hope that it¡¯s already signed when Ie back.¡±

    ¡°Miss Su ¨C¡±

    This woman really knew how to make him angry no matter what.

    ¡°Call me by my name, or peizhen. I don¡¯t want you to call me miss su when we have sex.¡±

    Her cold tone, as if she was talking about the weather, told him what might happen between the two of them.

    Ling Jing resisted the urge to get up and beat this woman up, reminding himself repeatedly. He didn¡¯t hit women, he didn¡¯t hit women.

    After taking a few deep breaths, he finally suppressed his anger.

    He got up and walked in front of Su Peizhen, blocking her way. His raised eyebrows were slightly raised. The teasing in his eyes was clear for her to see.

    ¡°Peizhen. What a good name. But how about I call you my dear?¡±

    Su Peizhen frowned slightly because of his tone. She looked at Ling Jing¡¯s self-righteous provocation expressionlessly and withdrew her gaze.

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    ¡°My dear, you are really easy to talk to.¡±Ling Jing reached out his hand and put it around her waist. ¡°How about we try kissing first?¡±

    His appearance was devilish and his actions were evil. In the past, when he acted like this, he could charm countless women.

    However, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t seem to notice his charm and pushed him away calmly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±She took a step back and said without thinking when she passed by him, ¡°You didn¡¯t brush your teeth. I think it¡¯s dirty ¨C¡±

    If Ling Jing only felt a tightness in his chest just now, it would be chest pain now.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±Grabbing her wrist and blocking her way, Ling Jing unconsciously tightened his grip.

    Su Peizhen looked at him expressionlessly with a cold expression. ¡°Are you trying to say that you brushed your teeth?¡±

    Was this the main point? Ling Jing had never thought that one day he would have such a conversation with a woman.

    ¡°I brushed my teeth in the morning. Also, I like to be clean.¡±

 Chapter 820 - No other thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 820: Chapter 006: No other thoughts</h4>

    As soon as he said this, Ling Jing¡¯s face darkened. What the hell kind of exnation was this? Also, why did he have to exin such a problem to this woman?

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s not bad. Keep it up.¡±Su Peizhen shook off his hand and went back to the room to change her clothes.

    Ling Jing flew into a rage out of humiliation. Damn woman, good, very good. He resisted the urge to pull that woman over and forcefully kiss her. He looked at her back and suppressed his anger.

    Woman. Don¡¯t let him know her weakness, or else ¡ª

    Not long after Su Peizhen left, she really asked Xiao Zhao to send clothes over. Not only did Xiao Zhaoe to deliver clothes, she also came to cook for Ling Jing.

    However, after Ling Jing put on his clothes, he said that he was going out and told Xiao Zhao to go back first. Not long after Xiao Zhao left.

    Someone came to the door again. Gu Xiu looked at Ling Jing and really didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t go home. ¡°Young Master, your injury is almost healed. When do you think you can go back to the house to take charge of the overall situation?¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m going back?¡±Ling Jing red at the person in front of him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to see who is ying tricks in the house? Tell me. What have you observed these few days?¡±

    ¡°Young Master.¡±. These past few days, the old master was not feeling well, so he called the fourth and fifth young masters. After observing them, they did not seem to be abnormal. The third and second young masters were not at home these past few days, so they did not know what they were busy with. The eldest young master did care about you a little, but because you were not around, he sent more people to look for you outside. Every time he mentioned you in front of the old master, he had a worried expression. The fourth and fifth young masters would agree with him.¡±

    ¡°You mean, you have been observing for a week, but you haven¡¯t found anything?¡±

    ¡°I am useless. The young master is really missing. I don¡¯t look for him outside. I keep an eye on the young masters every day. I am afraid that they will get suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±Ling Jing waved his hand. He knew that whether it was the little foxes or the old foxes. If it was so easy to give himself away, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed here.

    ¡°Have you checked the woman I asked you to check yesterday?¡±

    ¡°What woman?¡±Gu Xiu was confused.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the owner of this house. Su Peizhen. I want all the information about her. The more detailed the better.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡±Gu Xiu turned to leave, but Ling Jing suddenly stopped him. ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Young master, do you have any other instructions?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±Ling Jing handed the card that Su Peizhen had given him to Gu Xiu. ¡°Go buy me a car, and then send me some clothes ording to my usual preferences. ¡°I want all of them. Also, buy me a set of all daily necessities ording to my usual habits. ¡°Spend all the money in this card.¡±

    Didn¡¯t that woman want him to be a gigolo? He would just treat it as showing her. He wanted to see the expression on that woman¡¯s face when she found out that he had spent one million a day.

    ¡°Young master, if you want to drive, I will drive it directly from the garage for you.¡±

    After saying this, Gu Xiu met Ling Jing¡¯s cold and gloomy eyes, he shrank his neck. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not thinking carefully. If I drive the house¡¯s car, others will definitely find out. Young Master Buej, please forgive me. I will do it now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. Hurry up and finish it. Also, before tomorrow, I want to see all the information about that woman.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ... ..

    When Su Peizhen used her credit card, the bank automatically activated the reminder function for her.

    She did not expect that she would onlye back from a meeting, and there were more than ten messages on her phone. Look at the consumption records disyed on it.

    From the car, to clothes, and even daily necessities.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s schedule for the day was very full. During the day, in addition to thepany¡¯s matters, she also arranged to have dinner with a few manufacturers during dinner time.

    Even when she was on the road, she could hear the sound of text messages. Sure enough, by evening, that card had been maxed out.

    Su Peizhen looked at the text message before getting out of the car. She didn¡¯t feel angry, but she felt that she was right.

    A gangster suddenly had arge amount of wealth. Not only would he not think about saving, but he would also spend all his money.

    This kind of person was a typical nouveau riche mentality after excessive scarcity. This was also good. After all, a man like this who had desires and was easy to control made people feel safer and more at ease.

    After socializing with the client, Su Peizhen, who was supposed to go home, thought about it and decided to continue going to Rong Yuan.

    That hooligan could actually spend more than a million a day. That was impressive. When the car entered the underground parking lot, she saw a new Cadic next to it.

    After taking a look at the car, Su Peizhen went straight upstairs.

    There was no one in the living room and no one in the study. Su Peizhen narrowed her eyes. Did that hooligan spend her one million yuan and run away just like that?

    Just as she was thinking of calling the police to find that Hooligan, she heard some movement in her room.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s expression changed. To her, her room was her private territory. She didn¡¯t like others to enter.

    She put her bag aside and quickly entered the room. Sure enough, the lights in the room were bright, and the sound of running water came from the bathroom.

    She entered the bathroom with a cold face. In the jacuzzi that she had specially made, the hooligan was soaking in it with a satisfied look on his face.

    The water was just below his chest, just enough to avoid the scar. His chest was strong, but it was the opposite of his appearance.

    However, Su Peizhen was not in the mood to appreciate it. When she met the face of the hooligan, her voice was rather gloomy.

    ¡°This is my room. I don¡¯t seem to have allowed you toe in?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say that you couldn¡¯t.¡±Ling Jing took a deep breath, seemingly enjoying thefort brought by the jacuzzi. ¡°Who asked you to have a bathtub in this room?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really self-aware. Did I say that you could use this bathroom?¡±Su Peizhen felt offended. She was wondering if she should disinfect the entire bathtub with the 84 disinfectant.

    ¡°My dear, you are not cute like this.¡±

    Ling Jing stood up in a rush, not minding that he was naked now. ¡°No matter what, we are going to be one in the future. It shouldn¡¯t be a big crime for me to just use your bathtub, right?¡±

    Su Peizhen acted as if she didn¡¯t see his figure. She only stared at his face calmly.

    ¡°It seems that there are some parts of the contract that were not written clearly yesterday. I need to re-establish the rules with you.¡±

    ¡°Rules?¡±Ling Jing lowered his head to look at himself. His figure was perfect, but this woman didn¡¯t feel anything at all.

    He raised his eyebrows, he took a few steps forward and stood in front of Su Peizhen. ¡°Dear, isn¡¯t it a pity to discuss such cold and rigid terms like the rules at this time? ¡°Seeing me like this, don¡¯t you have any other thoughts?¡±

 Chapter 821 - Iâ€™ve Disappointed You

    <h4>Chapter 821: Chapter 007: I¡¯ve Disappointed You</h4>

    Ling Jing deliberately stood in front of Su Peizhen. One of his hands turned to support the wall by her neck, while the other wrapped around her waist.

    The distance between the two was so close that Su Peizhen could smell the refreshing scent of shower gel on his body. It was her usual brand, the scent of Orange.

    But this man used it, and it smelled different. In addition to the smell of Orange, there was also the smell of the other man.

    Seeing Ling Jing¡¯s self-righteous charm and the confident smile on Ling Jing¡¯s face, Su Peizhen raised her hand and pushed him away with force on his chest.

    ¡°I¡¯ve disappointed you. I really don¡¯t have any thoughts.¡±

    Su Peizhen took a step back and looked at the water sshed on the ground after Ling Jing came out of the bathtub. Then, she looked at the pile of bubbles in the bathtub.

    Her gaze turned colder as she turned to look at Ling Jing.

    ¡°I think you probably haven¡¯t figured out your identity yet. Then, I don¡¯t mind reminding you again.¡±

    ¡°First, I¡¯m the biggest here. I have the final say. No matter if you are willing or not, you epting my one million yuan means that you have acquiesced to this rtionship. ¡°In that case, during this period of time, you must abide by the rules that I have set. ¡°Listen carefully, it is a must

    ¡°Secondly, you don¡¯t have to put on such a posture. ¡°Since I have proposed such a rtionship, it is only a matter of time before I do it with you or not. ¡°And I am not in the mood at the moment. ¡°So, please leave.¡±

    Her gaze was calm, and her expression was emotionless. There was no proof in her eyes that she was moved by him.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s reaction dealt a huge blow to Ling Jing. He believed that he had always been sessful among women. Although there were almost no women that he could take a fancy to.

    However, there were really not many people like Su Peizhen who could easily make him want to blow up, get angry, or even have the urge to grab this woman and beat her up.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. He suddenly took two steps forward and trapped Su Peizhen in his arms.

    He lowered his head and kissed her lips without any restraint.

    This woman would only say things that made him unhappy. Since that was the case, he would make her unable to speak.

    Su Peizhen frowned because of Ling Jing¡¯s actions. It was true that she wanted to raise a man. But what she needed was a man who was obedient and easy to control.

    It was like the Huo Yifan from before. She could easily toy with him.

    The actions of the man in front of her today made her feel that he was within her expectations. However, Su Peizhen did not like the act of him forcefully kissing her.

    She was the financial backer, so the rtionship between the two of them was naturally up to her.

    She was very displeased with Ling Jing¡¯s forceful kiss. She raised her hand and pressed hard on his chest. Her fingertips exerted force.

    Ling Jing seemed to know her consciousness. He endured the pain and not only did he not retreat, but he kissed her even more deeply.

    Damn woman. She provoked him again and again, making his injuries worse.

    What? Did she think that he would cower just like that? This young master was not someone who would easily admit defeat.

    Not only did he not let go, he even held Su Peizhen¡¯s waist tightly. His other hand pressed on the back of her neck, deepening the kiss.

    He used all his skills, wholeheartedly wanting su peizhen to submit. However, he was provoked by her sweetness, causing the kiss to be more and more serious.

    The pain in his chest became an indirect stimulus. His anger rose, and now he just wanted to tear this woman apart and eat her up.

    Su Peizhen originally wanted Ling Jing to let go of her. But she didn¡¯t expect that Ling Jing wasn¡¯t afraid of pain even though she had used so much strength?

    Was his wound really healed?

    She didn¡¯t know which type it was. The other party¡¯s kiss was domineering and ostentatious,pletely different from the previous Huo Yifan. All along, she was the one who had the dominant position in the rtionship between her and Huo Yifan.

    With her pride, how could she tolerate it? This man was the dominant one in their rtionship?

    He was a good kisser, but so what?

    Su Peizhen was furious at his kiss. Her body, which had been empty for more than two years, was now filled with desire.

    She put her hand on his chest and hooked it around his neck. She was the host.

    She didn¡¯t have much experience, and it all came from the previous rtionship. But her appearance, figure, and innate intelligence allowed her to be more transparent than the average person even when it came to such things.

    It wasn¡¯t just Ling Jing¡¯s strong kiss. It was her counterattack.

    She was the host of this rtionship, and she had the final say.

    She hooked her arm around his neck, and her other hand wasn¡¯t idle either. She couldn¡¯t touch the wound, but she could touch other ces.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t expect that he would have a reaction after being kissed by a woman. His eyes were a little red. He, who never admitted defeat, was breathing rapidly, and he wanted to kill this woman on the spot.

    Su Peizhen noticed his change and sneered. It was a kind of ostentatious disy of having everything under control.

    She exerted force with her hand, and she retreated amidst his low cries. She moved closer to him, tiptoed, and pressed her forehead against his. ¡°Do you want it?¡±

    This line had always been said by Ling Jing to those women. She had never thought that one day, a woman would say such words to her.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Make mefortable, or get lost.¡±

    Even at this time, Su Peizhen was calm and rational.

    Ling Jing¡¯s face turned green. He gritted his teeth, endured the pain in his chest, and carried Su Peizhen outside.

    This was a war without smoke.

    He wanted her to surrender to his charm, and she wanted him to understand her situation.

    If he used force, she would use more force.

    If he used big movements, she would be crazier than him.

    It was like a rock that was constantly being washed by the waves. The waves wanted to break the rock, but the rock blocked the waves.

    Back and forth, over and over again.

    Ling Jing couldn¡¯t even tell how many scratches and bite marks he had. The harder she scratched and the more painful the bite, the crazier he would be.

    Su Peizhen lost all her strength and finally went to the bathroom to take a shower. When she returned to the bed, she didn¡¯t even have the time to sleep on the sheets.

    ..

    The whole night was full of fun, and Su Peizhen almost couldn¡¯t get up the next morning.

    The moment she opened her eyes, she found that the quality of her sleepst night was particrly good. She had a very deep sleep, and she didn¡¯t even dream at all.

    The ancient people said that yin and yang were harmonious. These words made some sense. She stretched herself. When Su Peizhen got out of bed, she realized that her feet were a little weak.

    She frowned slightly and turned to look at Ling Jing who was on the bed.

    Not bad. He looked thin, but his figure was not bad.

    He was obviously injured, but his ability was quite strong.

    Keeping this person was worth the two million.

    After stretching her limbs, she went to the kitchen to make breakfast for herself.

    She also made a serving for Ling Jing. She seemed to have thought of some unspeakable scenes, so she especially added two eggs to Ling Jing¡¯s sandwich.

    Of course, this was not a rtionship. It was just that she wasfortable and in a good moodst night, so she didn¡¯t mind giving her pet some benefits.

    That¡¯s right. Afterst night, Ling Jing was her exclusive pet in Su Peizhen¡¯s heart.

    If she was satisfied with this pet¡¯s performance, six monthster, she wouldn¡¯t be able to defend herself even if she gave him some more money.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s mind was pure business, so after breakfast, she changed her clothes and went straight to work.

    She was used to arriving at thepany half an hour earlier. As for Ling Jing? After she was done, she threw it to the back of her mind. After all, who would care about the thoughts of a pet?

    ..

    Ling Jing slept very soundly. His injury had not fully healed yet. The amount of exercise he did yesterday still tore his wound.

    Later on, he was holding on with an unyielding spirit. But he did not expect that he did not gain any advantage at all.

    When he woke up, Ling Jing was surprised by the slight tiredness in his body.

    He was not a young boy. He had had women before, but no matter how many times he came in a night, this was the first time he had such a carefree feeling.

    That woman was not like the other women who had slept with him in the past. She was either inexperienced or skilled, but shecked a bit of excitement. After all, no woman who was not afraid of death had ever dared to leave so many marks on his body.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s reaction on the bed was very real and passionate. When she was in love, she would bite people. The bite marks on his shoulder were proof that she was in love.

    And the more she acted like this, the more intense his reaction became.

    In the end, he did not know whether it was the thought of not admitting defeat that caused him to only want to let her beg for mercy to gain the upper hand.

    Or was it because he wanted to yield to Su Peizhen¡¯s passionate reaction and get an even more passionate response from her.

    When he got up, he found that the room was empty. He frowned slightly. He thought about how that woman had been cooking in the kitchen thest few times.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but he really wanted to see that woman¡¯s expression as soon as possible. He had worked so hard yesterday, so that woman should at least have some performance, right?

    But Ling Jing didn¡¯t expect that there was no one in the kitchen and the study room.

    Seeing the cold breakfast on the dining table, he was very sure that the woman had really left.

    That damn woman had broken his habit once again. He was the only one who was in a hurry to leave the woman¡¯s bed. It was the first time that a woman couldn¡¯t wait to leave his bed.

    Ling Jing gritted his teeth and resisted the urge to find that woman and give her a good beating.

    The moment he lowered his head, he looked at the marks all over his body. An inexplicable thought shed through his mind.

    He was the one who had been cheated on. Su Peizhen was the irresponsible female customer. She waspletely irresponsible towards his girlfriend.

    The moment this thought shed through his mind, Ling Jing¡¯s entire being was in a bad mood. You said she wasn¡¯t responsible?

    Yesterday, her words were still ringing in his ears. She paid, and he contributed. He originally wanted her toe to the brothel.

    Damn it. Damn woman. How could there be such a hateful woman?

    His face was gloomy, and his hands were tightly clenched into fists. Woman, he had to make her pay the price.

    He decided that tonight, he had to do his best to provoke Su Peizhen¡¯s entire reaction. Then, he would not give it to him.

    He would definitely teach her a lesson.

    But what disappointed Ling Jing was that when he got off work and waited until nine o¡¯clock in the evening, that woman actually did note back?

    Ling Jing¡¯s expression became even uglier. In Su Peizhen¡¯s apartment, which was too small for him to use as a bathroom, he was still throwing a tantrum.

    He wanted to contact that woman, but only then did he remember that that woman had not given him any way to contact her.

    Ling Jing felt not only a headache, but also a pain in his wound.

    It was at this time that Gu Xiu bumped into him and brought over a thick stack of information.

    ¡°Young master, I have found out what you asked me to find out.¡±

    Ling Jing had never been so angry before. He was waiting for that damn woman toe to his door, but that damn woman didn¡¯te home?

    Looking at the stack of documents, he picked it up without thinking.

    ¡°So Many?¡±

    ¡°You said you wanted more details.¡±

    Ling Jing nodded. Yes. Of course, it had to be more detailed. The more detailed it was, the more he could know that woman¡¯s weakness, and the easier it would be to deal with her.

    The moment he opened the documents, he nced at Gu Xiu. ¡°By the way, help me find out where that woman is now?¡±

    Gu Xiu was stunned. He looked at Ling Jing and felt that the young master today was a little abnormal.

    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Ling Jing again. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, but it gave him a fright.

    Ling Jing wanted to see his subordinates, so he was wearing clothes. However, there were two obvious scratches on his neck above his cor. Apart from those two scratches, the one below seemed to be a bite mark?

    Why are there bite marks on the young master? Who Bit Him?

    The young master asked him to find out where the woman is. Gu Xiu¡¯s eyes were wide open. It¡¯s not what he thinks, is it?

    That woman is a piece of work.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°No, no problem.¡±Gu Xiu lowered his head, not daring to look at Ling Jing at all. The marks on Ling Jing¡¯s neck made it impossible for him to look directly at the young master.

    ¡°Your subordinate will go and investigate now.¡±

    ¡°Go quickly. Let me know as soon as you find it.¡±

    Ling Jing waved his hand, signaling Gu Xiu to get lost. He was about to focus on reading the stack of documents when he suddenly realized something after Gu Xiu closed the door.

    He quickly got up and went to the bathroom. He sessfully saw the marks on his neck in the mirror that could not be concealed.

    Ling Jing¡¯s face turned green. He punched the wall with his fist. His gloomy face was as ck as a pot lid.

    ¡°Su Peizhen ¨C¡±

    Damn woman. She really deserved a lesson.

    ..

    Su Peizhen, who was having dinner with Xiang caiping, felt her ears itch.

    She drank a mouthful of soup indifferently and didn¡¯t take this insignificant feeling to heart.

    Xiang caiping looked at her as she drank the soup. There was a hint of a smile in her eyes. ¡°I started to stew this soup this morning. I see that you¡¯ve been working hard recently. Drink more and nourish yourself properly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±

    ¡°You child, I¡¯ve already said it. You Don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±

    Su Peizhen did not respond. She had experienced many things and had long seen it clearly. Even if it was a close rtive, it didn¡¯t mean that they were obligated to do anything for her.

    Moreover, she was already an adult.

    ¡°Peizhen.¡±Xiang caiping looked at Su Peizhen and thought about the reason why she insisted that shee home for dinner today.

    ¡°Do you still remember Mrs. Lin from the fifth Vi Next Door?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Lin?¡±Su Peizhen had some recollection. ¡°The one who has a golden retriever at home?¡±

    When she was jogging in the morning, she seemed to have seen Mrs. Lin walking her dog.

    ¡°Yes. Once, her Golden Retriever ran into our garden and destroyed a lot of the flowers I nted, didn¡¯t it? I even told you about it.¡±

    ¡°I remember. Why? Did her golden retriever destroy our garden again?¡±

    She didn¡¯t notice when she came in just now. Could it be that Xiang caiping wanted her to get someone to raise the fence a little higher?

    ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s nothing.¡±Xiang caiping hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Today, I went for a walk and happened to meet Mrs. Lin. Her son is back. ¡°Oh right, her son has been abroad and recently returned. He¡¯s now working as a CEO of a foreign-fundedpany. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him. He¡¯s a good-looking person, and his qualifications are not bad. Speaking of which, Mrs. Lin, his son isn¡¯t married yet. I¡¯d like to ask you if you¡¯d like to meet him sometime.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at Xiang caiping. She didn¡¯t think that she would go through all this trouble just to ask her to go on a blind date?

    ¡°Mom, there are a lot of things going on in thepany right now. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±

    ¡°You child, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to get married right away. You should at least get in touch with him.¡±

    Xiang caiping knew that her daughter had a fianc¨¦ in the past. She also knew that she had been with someone from the Huo family.

    However, she really did not want Su Peizhen to have any rtionship with the Huo family. These two sisters had married into the same family. Not to mention their reputation, she was really afraid that they would feel ufortable again. If that happened, it would not be good for them to have a disagreement again.

    Su Peizhen looked at the worry that shed across Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes. In the end, she could not help but nod her head.

    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s not a big deal to make one or two more friends. But, I think mom, you probably didn¡¯t exin it to them clearly.¡±

    ¡°Say, say what?¡±

    ¡°What I mean is, next time someone wants to introduce me, I¡¯ll have to trouble mom to tell them that I¡¯ve been in prison for two years.¡±

    Just one sentence. It made Xiang caiping¡¯s expression change. She looked at Su Peizhen in a daze. Her lips trembled, and her eyes slowly became misty.

    ¡°Peizhen, that matter is already in the past. Let¡¯s not talk about it, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be naive.¡±Su Peizhen smiled. ¡°Back then, when I was involved in such a big news, I didn¡¯t believe that others wouldn¡¯t be able to find out. I also didn¡¯t want to waste everyone¡¯s time. There are some things that are better exined in advance.¡±

    Xiang caiping naturally understood. However, no matter how wrong her daughter was, she was still her daughter.

    Moreover, this daughter had changed. She was so obedient and so good. She didn¡¯t want her daughter to die alone.

    ¡°Peizhen, you, are you still ming me? ming me for not protecting you?¡±

    If she could beg Su Qingsang to show mercy and let Su Peizhen go, she wouldn¡¯t have to go to jail.

    ¡°Mom.¡±Xiang caiping came again, su Peizhen really felt tired. ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. I¡¯m just telling the truth. After all, People¡¯s past has already happened. There¡¯s no way to change it. I¡¯ve been to jail. I¡¯ve made mistakes too. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to hide. If the other party can¡¯t ept it, if you don¡¯t make it clear to them, if there¡¯s a real rtionship in the future and they think I¡¯m lying, then it¡¯ll be meaningless.¡±

    ¡°But, but ¨C¡°Xiang caiping didn¡¯t finish her sentence. How much malice did this world have towards women?

    How could she not know about it after starting her own business? This was the prejudice of the secr world. Even if Su Peizhen didn¡¯t do anything, in the eyes of those people, her past was probably a stain.

    ¡°There¡¯s no buts.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to discuss this issue with Xiang caiping anymore. In this aspect, her understanding was different from Xiang caiping¡¯s.

    ¡°What has already happened, no matter what, has already happened. Mom, I Won¡¯t run away, and I won¡¯t feel guilty. I can think things through. I hope mom can think things through too. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Her attitude was calm, but Xiang caiping was still influenced by traditional thinking. She really couldn¡¯t be as open-minded as her daughter.

    ¡°Peizhen, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Su Peizhen really had a headache. She didn¡¯t know how Su Qingsang had put up with Xiang caiping in the past. Sometimes, she really had the urge to ask Su Qingsang.

    With Xiang caiping¡¯splicated mind, how did Su Qingsang manage to be rted to her mother and daughter?

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll say it again. You Didn¡¯t let me down. You didn¡¯t let anyone down either. I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m really fine. You Don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    ¡°As for marriage, if you think that man is suitable, I can meet him. But I just hope that I can make things clear in advance to avoid future misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°If this doesn¡¯t work out.¡±. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve been really busy recently.¡±. ¡°And I don¡¯t think that women have to get married.¡±. ¡°So Mom, you don¡¯t have to me yourself, don¡¯t feel guilty, and don¡¯t worry about me.¡±. Okay?¡±

    For Su Peizhen, this was already her rare patience.

    If Xiang caiping still couldn¡¯t get over it, she could only reduce the number of times she went home.

    After all, she really didn¡¯t feel sorry for herself, and she really didn¡¯t have to feel guilty for Xiang caiping. These emotions were useless to her.

    After getting Xiang caiping¡¯s answer, even though she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to change Xiang Caiping¡¯s opinion in a short time, Su Peizhen still let out a sigh of relief.

    She turned around and went upstairs to take a shower. As for the Ling Jing that she left in Rong Yuan¡¯s apartment? Sorry, Su Peizhen had forgotten about him again.

    Su Peizhen started to get busy. Thepany wanted to build a new storage system, logistics system, and online shopping tform.

    She found someone to redesign thepany¡¯s website. Thepany used to have a website, but the page was old and slow to update.

    Su Peizhen would not allow such a thing to happen. Not only did she hire someone, but she also specially sent out a recruitment advertisement to look for talents in this area.

    Moreover, it was almost the lunar new year, and some of thepany¡¯s celebration activities were about to begin. She was extremely busy.

    In addition to the department store, she was also busy making her tens of millions of assets more useful. Recently, the prices of goods had fluctuated a lot.

    Su Peizhen was a natural business expert. Aftermunicating with her financial adviser, she insisted on her own judgment. For her, doing business was sometimes a big gamble.

    Her boldness made her financial adviser¡¯s heart tremble. But she had to admire her vision.

    It was a happy thing to see the wealth under her name multiply. Su Peizhen finally remembered when her next period came and she left.

    She had spent her money on a gigolo, and it had been a long time since she had seen that gigolo.

    When she thought of thest time she had sex, she felt good. She finally decided to go back and have sex with her pet.

    At this time, it had been almost half a month since she had sex with Ling Jingst time.

    And the man she had left behind had been waiting for half a month and was on the verge of exploding.

 Chapter 822 - this woman is really heartless

    <h4>Chapter 822: Chapter 008: this woman is really heartless</h4>

    Ling Jing had been pampered since he was young. He was the youngest son of the Ling family.

    From the moment he was born, he was pampered and pampered by all parties. It was true that the power of the Ling family wasplicated, but because he was outstanding, he attracted special attention since he was young.

    In the entire Ling family, who didn¡¯t Pamper Him? From the eldest young master to the fifth young master, even if those older brothers didn¡¯t like him, so what? They still had to support him?

    That damn woman, on the other hand, didn¡¯t put on a shy expression after having sex with him. Didn¡¯t she say that she was lost because of his skills, and just like that, she didn¡¯t appear again?

    In half a month¡¯s time, he left and returned. That woman did not appear, not even a phone call.

    If not for the fact that the information he had gotten people to investigate showed that Su Peizhen had been busy with work during this period, he would have suspected that she had other gigolos besides him.

    Realizing that he actuallypared himself to a gigolos, Ling Jing¡¯s entire person was in a bad mood.

    He stood up from the living room. Forget it, that damn woman. He would teach her a lesson in the future.

    This young master didn¡¯t want to y anymore. He had more important things to do.

    Just as Ling Jing was thinking this, he heard the sound of the door opening. Su Peizhen had entered at that moment.

    She had an appointment with a business partner that night. She was dressed in a ck suit with her long hair tied behind her head. If other women were toe in this outfit, they would definitely look old-fashioned.

    However, Su Peizhen¡¯s appearance was bright and beautiful. When she wore the ck suit, it made her slim figure look strange

    She was holding a woolen coat in her hand. When she entered the door, she put the coat at the entrance. She changed her shoes and entered the door. From the beginning to the end, she didn¡¯t even look at Ling Jing.

    Ling Jing felt ufortable again. He saw that Su Peizhen was about to enter the door and blocked in front of her. His long and strong arms pushed against the wall and easily blocked her way.

    Su Peizhen looked at him expressionlessly, as if she was silently asking him what he wanted to do?

    Ling Jing felt his teeth begin to Twitch in pain. He looked at the face in front of him. She was really beautiful, but she was also ruthless.

    He thought about how he felt when he saw that thick stack of documents. At first, he thought it was no wonder that this woman had a bad temper.

    She was the daughter of the Su family, held in the palm of her parents. The Li family was one of the top families in Lin City. The daughter of such a family was indeed arrogant.

    But as he looked at the end, something was wrong. The identity of the daughter of the Su family was fake, but the identity of the illegitimate daughter was real.

    Ling Jing thought about the old man in his family. If he had done the same thing back then, he probably wouldn¡¯t have had anything to do with it now.

    His identity suddenly changed and he fell from the clouds. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine what would happen next. A woman who couldn¡¯t ept the change in her identity had done many hurtful things.

    But in Ling Jing¡¯s opinion, this Su Peizhen was really too stupid to be saved. If you didn¡¯t get rid of the weeds, the spring breeze would blow again. If he really wanted to deal with her stepsister, he could just kill her.

    Where did all the troublee from? However, he thought of Huo Jinyao. Even Ling Jing had to admit it. Huo Jinyao yed a big part in the Huo family¡¯s sess.

    When the old man mentioned Huo Jinyao, he couldn¡¯t stop praising him. At that time, he thought that the old man wished that Huo Jinyao was his son.

    Of course, praising Huo Jinyao was one thing. He paid attention to Huo Jinyao not only because he was the president of the Heaven Domain Group, but also because the Huo family¡¯swork was as good as the Ling family¡¯s.

    That uncle of his had caused a lot of losses to the old manst time.

    In this way, Huo Jinyao and the Huo family could be considered enemies of the Ling family.

    Su Peizhen, this woman, was courting death and had sent him to prison. Hehe, the charges were ridiculous. What stealing business secrets.

    As for what Su Peizhen had done previously, it was not worth mentioning to someone like Ling Jing.

    This woman was bad, right? Bad, but not bad enough.

    No. Even if she was not bad, she was still bad.

    Her viciousness was now directed at him. Looking at her expression, it was as calm as a pool of stagnant water. He could not find any emotional reaction even if he wanted to.

    She was really calm. Thinking back tost time when she said that she had juste out of prison. He thought she was being ruthless, but it turned out to be true.

    Woman, you are really ¡ª

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±A sh of anger shed across Ling Jing¡¯s face. Su Peizhen had caught it. She frowned in confusion.

    As if she had thought of something, she suddenly nodded with a look of understanding.

    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to youter. is five hundred thousand enough?¡±Recently, her investment had returned well. She didn¡¯t mind spending this little money.

    Ling Jing¡¯s expression changed again. He looked at the woman in front of him and tried his best to resist the urge to strangle her.

    ¡°Do you think I did it for money?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±Su Peizhen raised her eyebrows and looked at the man in front of her without any emotion. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to you. Now move aside.¡±

    After saying this, she passed him and was about to go back to the room.

    A hand appeared on her waist, and her body was twirled in a circle. Ling Jing was so angry that heughed instead. He curved his lips and put a hand on her chin, his eyes slightly raised.

    ¡°So generous? One million before, and now five hundred thousand? If you do this, if I don¡¯t work harder, won¡¯t I let you down for paying this money?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t like this kind of unexpected closeness. She calmly waved his hand away.

    ¡°If you think that money is too easy to earn, you can be more obedient. I don¡¯t mind giving you more.¡±

    The man wanted to push Ling Jing away, but his anger hadn¡¯t subsided yet. He lowered his head and tried to cover her mouth likest time.

    Su Peizhen seemed to have realized his move, and her expression changed slightly. When Ling Jing¡¯s head was close, she raised her foot and stepped on the back of his foot.

    At the same time, she reached out her hand and pushed him away.

    Ling Jing was not prepared for this and actually let her push him away. Not only did she push him away, the pain in his foot made him take two steps back.

    Su Peizhen stood up straight and tidied up her clothes. She looked at the man in front of her with some displeasure.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I make the rules clear enoughst time? Recognize your identity.¡±

    ¡°Recognize your identity? You...¡±Ling Jing looked at the woman in front of him and almost blurted out, ¡°Do you know what my identity is?¡±.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t have time to care about Ling Jing¡¯s psychological activities. There was no need for that. Before entering the room, she nced at her.

    ¡°Go take a shower, brush your teeth, and clean yourself up. Come backter.¡±

    The tone of the order was emotionless. She was indeed very busy and tired recently.

    She needed such a love affair to vent, and it was also satisfying.

    The room door opened and closed. Ling Jing¡¯s face turned white and green. Damn woman. She really thought he was a duck.

    He stood in the corridor, and for a moment, he wanted to turn around and leave. Staring at the tightly shut door for a while, Ling Jing suddenly smiled.

    Okay. Clean It Up, right? No problem.

    Have Sex with her, right? No problem.

    If he didn¡¯t let this woman beg for mercy this time, wouldn¡¯t he be letting down her young master Ling¡¯s reputation?

    Even if Su Peizhen wanted to have sex with Ling Jing, she was very calm. She went to the bathroom to take a bath and dripped some essential oil.

    She closed her eyes and enjoyed the rxation in front of her. She liked this time of the day.

    In fact, it was too tiring in the office, and even more tiring in front of Xiang caiping.

    She never thought that one day, the ce where she would rx would be such a small apartment.

    However ¡ª

    Her gaze swept around the bathroom. Looking at it now, the apartment was indeed a little small. Perhaps she should go to the nearby area and see if there were any suitable buildings. Buy a duplex?

    Get Someone to pay attention to it tomorrow. If there were no duplex,. It was fine to buy an entire floor.

    Although Su Peizhen was taking a bath, her thoughts never stopped. Thepany, the investment, and the n to buy a house.

    In just a few minutes, she had gone through it all. After clearing it up, she also rxed. She got up from the bathtub and casually wiped the water marks on her body. She directly put on a bathrobe and left the bathroom.

    When she went out, she was not surprised to see Ling Jing lying on her bed.

    The man was naked. He barely covered his waist with the nket.

    The color of the scar on his sturdy chest seemed to have faded a little. But it did add a few different surnames.

    In terms of external conditions, this man was indeed of high quality. Su Peizhen only took one look before she withdrew her gaze.

    She walked to the dressing table and sat down, starting to do basic maintenance.

    During her two years in prison, because of work, her hands grew a thinyer of calluses. After she came out, she went to the beauty salon to get a card. She spent some time to restore her skin to its original tender state before she was sent to prison.

    Since she was in her teens, Li Qianxue had used all kinds of expensive skincare products to maintain her skin.

    After forming a habit, it was difficult to change it. After finishing her facial maintenance, she began to apply moisturizer to her entire body.

    Ling Jing was originally waiting for that woman to see his body, so he couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on her. Before he entered the door, he had already thought it through.

    Today, he had to make that woman yield, so he was waiting, waiting for that woman to pounce on him. When that woman wanted him, he didn¡¯t give her a reaction and let that woman know that he wasn¡¯t her pet.

    He had to make that woman understand that she had a temper too.

    Who knew that after that woman nced at him, she would ignore him.

    He watched that woman methodically apply skincare products. He had never seen a woman do such a thing in front of him.

    He was so shocked that he forgot to take his gaze back.

    He hated it the most when women had to apply a lot of things on their faces and put on a lot of makeup every time they went out. Although those women never dared to make him wait.

    Su Peizhen was the first. He watched her gently pat his face and spread out the skincare products bit by bit. It would have been fine if it was just her face.

    That woman even had to wipe her body. She was only wearing a bathrobe to begin with, and there was nothing inside.

    Ling Jing just watched as that woman used those slender palms that were extremely ruthless when she was in front of him. She could hit his wounds whenever she wanted to and beat him whenever she wanted to.

    She stroked her own arms, shoulders, heart, then one thigh, then one calf ¡ª

    Ling Jing¡¯s throat was a little tight. The memories from half a month ago flooded his mind. The woman¡¯s porcin-like skin and that perfect figure ovepped with his memories. All the feelings seemed to have returned at this moment.

    Su Peizhen had finished wiping. She suddenly turned around and nced at Ling Jing.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    Themanding tone and cold attitude. Ling Jing got up subconsciously. After realizing his reaction, his face turned pale.

    Hey there without moving. He had no intention of getting up at all.

    ¡°I saide here.¡±The space between Su Peizhen¡¯s eyebrows had already twisted slightly. ¡°Help me wipe my back.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t wipe her back. In the past, she always went to the beauty salon to get someone to take care of her back. With Ling Jing here today, it was a waste not to use him.

    The woman¡¯s figure was covered in ayer of haze under the light. The smooth jade-like color on her back made Ling Jing stand up for some reason.

    Walking behind Su Peizhen, Su Peizhen took his hand and squeezed some moisturizer onto his hand.

    ¡°Help me wipe my back.¡±

    She said it again. This time, Ling Jing didn¡¯t need her to say anything. He didn¡¯t resist at all and reached out to caress her back.

    The touch of memorybined with the scene in front of his eyes. He couldn¡¯t put it down and circled around her butterfly bones.

    ¡°You have to wipe all of it.¡±Su Peizhen felt that he only wiped one spot. She frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°And, be gentle.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t even do such a small thing well. How stupid.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t know that he was being despised again. His hand moved downward, but his gaze saw Su Peizhen¡¯s previous body.

    The bathrobe had already been taken off and was barely covering her waist. The main point was blocked, but there was a feeling of wanting to say something but not stopping.

    Ling Jing¡¯s n before entering the door had been thrown to some unknown corner. His mind was filled with the thought of pressing this woman under him and doing it on the spot.

    He thought this way and did the same. He picked up Su Peizhen¡¯s body and kissed his lips like this.

    Su Peizhen was a little dissatisfied. He had not finished wiping her back.

    He wanted him to continue, but he felt Ling Jing¡¯s hands moving around her back in a disorderly manner.

    He kissed her with an eagerness that wanted to swallow her breath.

    Su Peizhen did not like this speed. She wanted to push him away, but Ling Jing lifted her body into the air. Then she walked to the bed in a few steps.

    Her body was pressed down, and her low voice was kissed away by him.

    The bathrobe fell to the ground at some point. The room with the heater on was not cold, and it was even a little hot.

    The temperature rose steadily, and the smell of a man¡¯s body assaulted her face.

    Su Peizhen gave up on the idea of letting him slow down. She raised her foot and hooked it around his waist ¡ª

    Ling Jing¡¯s rationalitypletely dissipated. There was only one thought in his mind ¡ª to conquer this woman. To make her submit to him.

    The new round of thepetition began. Ling Jing, who wanted to regain his dignity, put in extra effort this night.

    He had never been so engrossed and so crazy in his rtionship with any woman.

    Nor had there ever been a woman who could make him lose control and be unable to stop himself.

    ..

    Su Peizhen was even more tired thanst time. She almost couldn¡¯t get up in the morning.

    She raised her hand to rub her forehead. The soreness in her arm made her clench her teeth. Turning around, Ling Jing was sleeping soundly beside her.

    It seemed that he was really short of money. He had worked so hardst night. Even though she didn¡¯t want it anymore, he still held her waist and refused to let go.

    Su Peizhen narrowed her eyes. She didn¡¯t like this. Although this pet was strong, it wasn¡¯t very obedient.

    She got up and went to the bathroom to take care of herself. When she saw that the man was still sleeping, she didn¡¯t have the intention to wake him up.

    She casually made herself breakfast. When she was about to leave, she found that Ling Jing was still sleeping.

    Su Peizhen, who said she wanted to transfer the money yesterday, Thought for a moment, then took out a card and put it on the bedside, leaving a note.

    She turned around and went to work without looking back.

    ..

    When Ling Jing opened his eyes, there was a sense of satisfaction in addition to the slight fatigue in his body.

    It wasn¡¯t that he had never had other women before, but with those women, it was mostly purely physical desires. Every time he finished, he would send those women away.

    He didn¡¯t have the experience of sleeping with a woman, nor did he have the intention of conquering a woman.

    But he did thatst night. He worked on that woman again and again, wanting her to admit defeat, wanting her to beg for mercy.

    Unexpectedly, the woman didn¡¯t admit defeat, and her reaction was even more passionate than thest time.

    She was as beautiful as a rose, but more beautiful than a rose.

    She was as seductive as a monster, but more seductive than a monster.

    This woman was like a poppy, making people know the danger, but they couldn¡¯t help but want to get close to her, wanting to take her off ¡ª

    Ling Jing closed his eyes. His body had yet to recover from the extreme satisfaction he feltst night.

    This was a feeling he had never felt before. Almost every part of his body was moring. He was like a traveler walking in the desert who had drunk enough water.

    Not only was he satisfied, but he also saved his life.

    Ling Jing suddenly pulled back his consciousness and sat up. While he was awake, his rationality returned as well. He sessfully recalled his ns from yesterday.

    He aroused that woman¡¯s interest and didn¡¯t let her be satisfied, then made her beg him.

    But what happenedter?

    Not only did he not seed in making that woman beg for mercy, but he was also immersed in it?

    Ling Jing¡¯s expression was very ugly for a moment. Hepletely didn¡¯t understand how things could be so out of control.

    He got up and wanted to find that woman, wanting to take back the city. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the card on the bedside table that reflected a golden light.

    A Super VIP VIP card issued by a certain bank. Needless to say, this was left for him by that woman.

    Besides this card, there was also a note under the card. There were only two lines of words written on it.

    ¡°Go buy a mobile phone and save my number.¡±. ¡°I¡¯ll call you the next time Ie over.¡±.

    Beside it was a string of numbers. Needless to say, this was that woman¡¯s number.

    Ling Jing looked at the note and pinched the fingertip of the card. Blue veins popped out, and he used so much strength that he almost broke the card.

    Good, really very good. This damn woman. She really treated him like a duck.

    Not only did she use money to send him away, but she also treated him like a pet that could be waved away at any time.

    What did she mean by calling when she wasing? What did she mean by that?

    She wanted him to stay here and wait for her arrival?

    Damn woman. She really deserved to die.

    Ling Jing did not need to get up now. He couldpletely guess that the woman was not here.

    He kept gasping for air. There was an unknown fire in his heart that he had nowhere to vent.

    When he was trying his best to control himself and not find the woman and beat her up, the watch on his wrist rang.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s tone was not very good. His face was gloomy. If there were subordinates here, they would definitely be affected by the anger he was emitting.

    On the other end of the phone, Gu Xiu was startled by Ling Jing¡¯s tone, and his voice sounded more careful.

    ¡°Young master, Shen Jing has been caught.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s expression changed, and he got up from the bed. He threw the golden card back to the bedside. He stood up coldly, quickly put on his clothes, and left.

    Before he left, he nced coldly at the card on the bedside table. Finally, he walked forward and threw the card fiercely into the trash can at the side.

 Chapter 823 - that woman might get angry

    <h4>Chapter 823: Chapter 009: that woman might get angry</h4>

    The ce Ling Jing went to was not the Ling family¡¯s residence. It was a vi under his name.

    The tall living room was spacious and beautiful. The stifling feeling of staying in that small apartment for the past few days was gone.

    That Damn Woman, why didn¡¯t he go back and see what would happen to her? She might get angry if she couldn¡¯t find him?

    Thinking of this, he felt much better. But thisfort didn¡¯tst long.

    Gu Xiu and a few of his men brought Shen Jing into the room. The moment he saw Shen Jing, Ling Jing¡¯s expression changed.

    Shen Jing had yed a big part in him getting injured that day. Shen Jing had been with him for three years. He had been doing some unimportant work.

    Later, when he found out about Shen Jing¡¯s ability, Ling Jing made an exception and promoted him. Shen Jing had means and schemes. When he did things, he had a ruthlessness and drive that did not lose out to him.

    Ling Jing was very satisfied with him. He even joked that his name was Jing, and his name was Jing. It sounded very simr.

    But this subordinate, whom he thought highly of, actually gave him a knife when he was attacked.

    When the knife was swung at him, Ling Jing didn¡¯t have time to react. Facing the betrayal of someone he trusted, this kind of feeling wasn¡¯t very good.

    Shen Jing looked quite miserable at this moment. He hurt Ling Jing, so how could ling Jing¡¯s subordinates let him have a good time?

    Everyone giving him a punch was enough to make him suffer. During this period of time, Shen Jing didn¡¯t have a good time.

    At this moment, his face was covered with injuries and blood stains. His hair was messy, and his eyes were bloodshot. He was tied up and brought over, kneeling in front of Ling Jing.

    Ling Jing sat on the sofa, his posture rxed. However, the moment Shen Jing knelt down, he raised his foot and kicked him without thinking.

    That kick hit Shen Jing¡¯s chest, and Shen Jing¡¯s body flew out. His lower back hit the coffee table behind him, and he fell to the side.

    Ling Jing stood up. With his face full of ruthlessness, how could he still look like a scoundrel in front of Su Peizhen?

    He raised his foot and stepped on Shen Jing¡¯s chest. His eyes were malicious. ¡°Tell me, who ordered you?¡±

    Shen Jing was almost kicked by Ling Jing until he vomited blood. Now he had some difficulty breathing and couldn¡¯t breathe.

    He raised his head and looked at Ling Jing. He suddenly smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t say it. You should give up.¡±

    Ling Jing was not surprised. He exerted more strength with the tip of his foot, and his expression changed when he saw Shen Jing. His voice was very cold.

    ¡°When you came to my side, you once told me that you were an orphan, so you were not afraid of death.¡±

    Shen Jing did not speak, but he looked at Ling Jing with his facial features almost twisted.

    ¡°In the past three years, I knew that you were indeed not afraid of death. So there were many things that I trusted you to do.¡±

    Shen Jing¡¯s face turned pale, and he was in so much pain that his eyes were about to close.

    But at this moment, Ling Jing raised his foot and exerted force. Shen Jing clearly heard the sound of his ribs breaking.

    ¡°You are indeed not afraid of death, and I believe that you will not say it. However, tell me, if I bring Shen lefu in front of me, is she afraid of Death?¡±

    Shen Jing widened his eyes. He almost thought that there was something wrong with his ears. ¡°No, impossible. Impossible.¡±

    The young master would not know. No one would know.

    ¡°What¡¯s impossible? It¡¯s impossible for me to know that you have a sister. Do you think I can¡¯t hurt her?¡±

    Shen Jing suddenly had a reaction. He kept twisting his body and looking at Ling Jing. Because of the pain of his broken ribs, his facial features were alsopletely distorted.

    ¡°Young master, young master, this is something I did alone. It has nothing to do with Le Fu. Let Her Go, let her go ¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±Ling Jing withdrew his foot and took a step back. He looked at the person in front of him coldly. ¡°Just prepare to see the result of your sister.¡±

    After saying this, he nced at Gu Xiu. Gu Xiu understood and signaled for the others to take Shen Jing away.

    Shen Jing couldn¡¯t move his hands and feet. When he was caught, he kept struggling. ¡°Young master, Young Master, I was wrong, young master. I beg you, so everything was done by me alone. It has nothing to do with my sister.¡±

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t say anything, but his hand directly dragged him out. Shen jing shouted, ¡°Young master, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll tell you who ordered me. I beg you, I¡¯ll tell you everything. Please let my sister go.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s fingertips moved, and the two subordinates stopped knowingly. Ling Jing walked to Shen Jing and looked down at his sorry figure.

    ¡°Young master, I will tell you everything.¡±

    When Shen Jing said that name, Ling Jing turned his face to the side expressionlessly. Ling Jing had been silent all this time, waiting for his judgment.

    Ling Jing saw the expectation in his eyes and waved his hand.

    ¡°Take him away and let someone treat his injury.¡±

    ¡°Young Master?¡±Gu Xiu didn¡¯t understand. Ling Jing suddenly smiled. That smile made people shudder.

    ¡°If his injury isn¡¯t good, how can he see his sister pay the price for what he did?¡±

    ¡°Young master ¨C¡°this time, it was Shen Jing¡¯s turn to scream. He still wanted to speak, but Ling Jing had lost his patience.

    After Shen Jing was taken away, Gu Xiu looked at Ling Jing worriedly. ¡°Young master, do you believe what Shen Jing said just now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±Ling Jing curled his lips, but his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t believe a single word he said.¡±

    ¡°Then ¨C¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean that the person isn¡¯t suspicious.¡±Ling Jing narrowed his eyes, the light in his eyes was very dangerous. ¡°So the best way is to invite our Miss Shen over as a guest and let her good brother, our traitor, see how we treat his favorite little sister.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Gu Xiu felt a chill on his back. The young master was like this to traitors; he would never show mercy.

    ¡°Young master, you have already shown yourself. Do you want to go back to the residence?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ling Jing had no intention of going back. He got up and was about to go upstairs to the study, but he seemed to have thought of something and stopped.

    ¡°Right. Get Someone to keep an eye on Rongyuan.¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye on Rongyuan?¡±

    ¡°If that womanes back, let me know.¡±

    He would never contact that woman, but he must win her back in front of her and let that woman know how powerful he was.

    Since it was like this, he naturally had to get someone to keep an eye on Su Peizhen and see when she woulde home. Ling Jing thought so naturally.

    Gu Xiu watched Ling Jing go upstairs and suddenly felt that young master¡¯s behavior was not right?

    Wasn¡¯t it normal for that woman to return home? Young master still had to get someone to keep an eye on her and inform him as soon as she returned home. Then what did young master want?

    If he really wanted to see that woman, couldn¡¯t he just capture her directly?

    Gu Xiu, who couldn¡¯t stop imagining it, suddenly realized that he might have discovered something extraordinary.

    Uh, it couldn¡¯t be said, it couldn¡¯t be said.

    ..

    Su Peizhen was really a person of action. Since she had decided to buy a house, she naturally acted quickly.

    Within three days, she found a good apartment near thepany. It was a very high-end residential area. It was said that some celebrities lived here too, and they just happened to have a penthouse. The area was veryrge, equivalent to a small vi.

    Someone had booked it before, butter they bought a vi. Because the area was rtivelyrge, it had never been sold.

    What made Su Peizhen satisfied was that there was a terrace on the top floor. Of course, the price was not cheap, but Su Peizhen felt that as long as she liked it, she did not care about the price.

    The house was not decorated, so she got the people from the designpany to design it, and they also decided on the decoration n. This included how to design the patio to look like a garden. There were also some of her small requests.

    Previously, Xiang Caiping¡¯s vi had been designed ording to Xiang Caiping¡¯s preferences. Although her taste wasn¡¯t bad, it really wasn¡¯t Su Peizhen¡¯s taste.

    When she bought the house, she didn¡¯t avoid Xiang caiping. Instead, she told her openly.

    She also told Xiang caiping that after the renovation waspleted, she could move there with her. Although the environment here was not bad, it was indeed a little far from the city and it was inconvenient for her to go to work.

    Xiang caiping was happy as long as she was her daughter. Naturally, she would not have any objections.

    The online shopping and logistics operation proposed by Su Peizhen had already started. In addition, it was the end of the year, so she was extremely busy.

    Although the department store that Xiang caiping left for her was average in size, some downstream manufacturers had to have a good rtionship with their partners.

    It was the end of the year, and many manufacturers and partners had sent her invitations to attend the meeting.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t go to every one of them. She picked a few more important partners to attend the other party¡¯s annual meeting. Although it wasn¡¯t as extravagant as the Tian Jing group, she felt tired after a few social engagements.

    Thepany¡¯s matters, the renovation matters, and a bunch of other matters were crowded together at the end of the year. Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t remember going to Rong Yuan to look for Ling Jing.

    It wasn¡¯t until that day, when Su Peizhen came out of the hotel for a social event, that she drank some wine and couldn¡¯t drive herself. She suddenly remembered that this ce was very close to Rong Garden. She might as well walk back directly.

    It was December, and the wind outside was very strong, making people ufortable.

    Su Peizhen frowned. She calcted the distance and walked for about ten minutes. Forget it. She was toozy to take a taxi. It was better to walk as a sobering up.

    When she passed by a shop selling mobile phones, Su Peizhen suddenly thought of a problem.

    The pet she had seemed to have never sent her a number or called her.

    That man had bought a car worth 700,000 to 800,000 yuan, and he was wearing clothes worth tens of thousands of yuan without a frown. Why didn¡¯t he buy a mobile phone?

    Su Peizhen thought she had seen through the truth and sneered. She entered the cell phone store and picked out thetest model for Ling Jing. It was considered a powerful cell phone in all aspects.

    Not only did she buy a cell phone, but she also got him a card. Then, she saved her number in the cell phone.

    Carrying the bag out of the store, Su Peizhen¡¯s mind was thinking of using the cell phone as a gift to make that man perform better today.

    After all, she had been extremely tired these past few days.

    By the time she walked back to Rongyuan, it was already ten o¡¯clock at night. She didn¡¯t see Ling Jing in the house. For a moment, her expression was a little ugly.

    In her opinion, she had paid the money, and Ling Jing had contributed, taking what was needed from each other. Ling Jing had better be obedient, cooperative, and easy to control.

    If she couldn¡¯t do it, she could break off this rtionship at any time. Putting her phone on the coffee table, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t dwell on this matter and turned to take a shower.

 Chapter 824 - Chapter 010: he would be angered to death by this woman sooner or later

    <h4>Chapter 824: Chapter 010: he would be angered to death by this woman sooner orter</h4>

    As for Ling Jing? After taking 1.5 million from her, Su Peizhen believed that the other party¡¯s appetite was not just a little bit. She might not be around today and would be back in a few days.

    After taking a bath and letting herselfpletely rx, Su Peizhen finished her skincare and went straight to bed.

    However ¡ª

    Before going to bed, Su Peizhen took a look at the bed. Xiao Zhao didn¡¯t change the bed sheets every day. The bed sheets were new and there wasn¡¯t a trace on them.

    She sat down and lowered her head. There wasn¡¯t the slightest smell on the bed sheets.

    Ling Jing? Did that man really run away like that? Su Peizhen hadn¡¯t received any consumer information in the past few days.

    There was no reason for that man to take a 500,000 Yuan card and not spend a single cent. Then where was he?

    She narrowed her eyes and suddenly thought of something. It was true that the man did not spend her money, but that did not mean that he did not spend other women¡¯s money

    Su Peizhen suddenly felt that something was wrong. At that time, she only wanted to rx and forgot about one thing.

    She gave Zhou Mei a phone call in disgust. Su Peizhen gritted her teeth and forced herself to endure the difort. Then, she closed her eyes and went to sleep.

    ..

    On the other end, Ling Jing had already sent someone to bring Shen Jing¡¯s sister, Shen Lefu. Shen lefu had a baby face and looked a little younger than her real age.

    It was said that she had just graduated from university this year ¡ª

    Ling Jing had already thought of a thousand ways to deal with Shen lefu, but Gu Xiu had entered at this time.

    ¡°Young master. Miss SU has returned to Rong Garden.¡±

    Ling Jing was stunned for a second and didn¡¯t remember who Miss Su was. He had always called Su Peizhen by that woman. When Gu Xiu said that, he almost forgot that woman¡¯s name was Su Peizhen.

    Thinking of what that woman had done to him, the gloominess in his heart couldn¡¯t disperse. He nced at Gu Xiu coldly.

    ¡°Does it have anything to do with me? Who told you to tell me this? Get Out.¡±

    Gu Xiu was confused. He thought of Shen Jing¡¯s broken ribs and quickly left.

    He left, but Ling Jing couldn¡¯t stay calm. That woman went home? If she didn¡¯t see him, would she think that he ran away with the money?

    He was the young master of the Ling family. How could he run away with the money? He absolutely couldn¡¯t let that woman have such thoughts.

    Moreover, he wanted to teach that woman a lesson.

    Thinking of this, Ling Jing seemed to have found a way out. That¡¯s right. He would teach that woman a lesson now.

    ..

    When Su Peizhen was in a daze, she felt someone pressing down on her body.

    She frowned ufortably. When the pressure became stronger, she moved instinctively and raised her foot, kicking fiercely.

    She seemed to hear a low cry, followed by a bang. The sound woke her up and she opened her eyes to look at the person in front of her.

    Ling Jing hade at some point and was half sitting on the ground. There seemed to be pain and shock on his face.

    Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen. He really didn¡¯t expect her to have such a strong fighting strength even when she was asleep.

    ¡°You ¨C¡°what on Earth was this woman made of? She was clearly sleeping with her neck crossed earlier and was as passionate as fire.

    Why did she turn around and kick him whenever she wanted to?

    Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t very alert when she slept, but she especially hated people touching her. During the two years she was in prison, there were one or two cellmates who wanted to bully her because they saw her beautiful appearance.

    She directly hit them back with her fist. So what if she kicked Ling Jing?

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t sleep now. She sat up and looked at Ling Jing who was half sitting on the ground.

    He was wearing a high-tailored suit jacket of Armani Prive. Although he was sitting on the ground, he looked more casual.

    He sat there and raised his eyebrows to look at her. His phoenix eyes were abnormally evil. Su Peizhen was not in the mood to appreciate it.

    ¡°What are you doing in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen and was inexplicably at a loss for words.

    He had originallye back to teach SU Peizhen a lesson. He thought that without him around, that woman would definitely toss and turn and not be able to sleep well.

    Who knew that when he entered the door, he would see that woman sleeping soundly. She seemed to be sleeping a little hot, and the quilt slid down quite a bit.

    Because of her movements, the dark red silk nightdress with a sling dropped the sling. Half of her shoulder was exposed. But the woman waspletely unaware.

    Her ck hair scattered, making her small face look like snow.

    Ling Jing had seen many women, but he had to admit it. This SU Peizhen¡¯s looks were really good. One point was too much, and one point was too little.

    He should have let her sleep when she was sleeping. But seeing the situation before him... He remembered his purpose ofing here.

    To teach this woman a lesson. Since he wanted to teach her a lesson, was he still sleeping with her. He didn¡¯t expect that before he could do anything, Su Peizhen would kick him in the face..

    He, the dignified young master of the Ling family, Ling Jing, who could fight ten people at once. But he was kicked out of the bed by a woman?

    If this matter was spread out, where would his face go?

    Ling Jing couldn¡¯t answer, but Su Peizhen didn¡¯t have much patience. Looking at the clothes on his body, she scolded him with a cold face.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Ling Jing stood up and approached Su Peizhen. His voice carried anger that he didn¡¯t even realize.

    ¡°Why are you going out? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, and you don¡¯t miss me?¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at his appearance and thought of her previous n. Her face darkened.

    ¡°I said to go out.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±Ling Jing¡¯s anger Rose. He moved in front of Su Peizhen and lowered his head to kiss her.

    Su Peizhen took out the wolf-proofing technique that she had learned before. She hooked her hands around Ling Jing¡¯s neck and pulled him.

    Ling Jing was unprepared. He thought that she was going to hug him, but he was pressed down on the bed. This woman¡¯s hands were actually on his neck.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. If you want more from me, be obedient. Now, get out. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡°he pulled her hand away. Just as he was about to counterattack, Su Peizhen¡¯s next words made him stop.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll arrange a physical examination for you. Before I Get Your Health Report, you stay away from me.¡±

    Ling Jing spent a few seconds digesting su Peizhen¡¯s words. He suddenly stood up and stared at the damn woman in front of him, his face full of shock.

    ¡°You, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±Su Peizhen put back her suspenders and straightened the quilt very calmly. She looked at him as if she was looking at an object.

    ¡°I was careless before. Who knows if you have any hidden diseases? Who knows how many women you have had sex with?¡±

    Especially when she didn¡¯t intend to stare at him from time to time. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to stare at him, but she could make her own demands.

    ¡°Su Peizhen ¨C¡°Ling Jing¡¯s face turned green, but Su Peizhen didn¡¯t realize it at all.

    In fact, ling jing was the ¡°Object¡±that she had spent money to buy. Even if her words were direct and unpleasant. So what?

    Who needed to care about the thoughts of an object?

 Chapter 825 - CHAPTER 011: â€œWhat Can You Do to me?â€

    <h4>Chapter 825: CHAPTER 011: ¡°What Can You Do to me?¡±</h4>

    To put it bluntly, in Su Peizhen¡¯s heart, Ling Jing¡¯s role was simr to that supplies.

    She didn¡¯t mind raising such a person, but before that, she had to ensure her own safety.

    ¡°Also, the next time you do it, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to wear a T.¡±

    His eyes were full of disdain, and his tone was emotionless andmanding. Ling Jing felt that he would be angered to death by this woman sooner orter.

    Seeing that Su Peizhen seemed to be nning to go back to sleep, he pressed on her body without thinking.

    ¡°Wear a T?¡±With both hands on her side, Ling Jing¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you lose a lot of fun then? After all, with that extrayer, the feeling would be much worse ¨C¡±

    His hands caressed the woman¡¯s face. It was smooth and delicate, making him want to pinch her.

    ¡°Go Down.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±As Ling Jing spoke, he tugged at her suspenders. ¡°Not only do I not go, I have to do it. I Won¡¯t go for a check-up, I won¡¯t wear it. What can you do to me?¡±

    His tone was like that of a rascal, and his attitude was shameless. If anyone who was rted to the Ling family or knew Ling Jing saw this scene, their eyes would probably fall out of their sockets.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t like the rascal in front of her. This ling jing probably made a mistake.

    He was indeed good in skin, but so what?

    ¡°You don¡¯t want the money anymore? Go Down.¡±

    Money? It was fine if she didn¡¯t mention money, but the moment she mentioned money, Ling Jing became even angrier. He pressed down on her body and held her waist with one hand.

    ¡°I want you more now.¡±

    Lowering his head, he pulled on her suspenders again. A dark red silk nightdress with snow-white skin. Ling Jing¡¯s breathing was a little heavy.

    Su Peizhen stared at his face. Men had an innate advantage in size. If the other party tried to force her, she really couldn¡¯t resist.

    If she couldn¡¯t resist, she had other ways. Putting her hand on his chest, Su Peizhen¡¯s expression was very cold.

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±This was the first time Su Peizhen called his name. ¡°I said, since you have acquiesced in our rtionship, then you have to follow my rules. If you can¡¯t follow my rules ¨C¡±

    Her beautiful voice paused at this moment, and she tapped Ling Jing¡¯s chest. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t have to have you. With this condition, I can find a lot of men who are more outstanding than your skin. Do you understand?¡±

    With her current condition, it was not impossible for her to find a small celebrity to y with.

    He was not her only choice.

    Ling Jing met Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes and knew that what this woman said was true.

    If he really could not satisfy her, she would really dare to rece him. She would find another man.

    Ling Jing¡¯s teeth were a little sore. Damn woman. Not only was she ruthless, but she was also ruthless.

    People said that a husband and wife would be indebted to each other for a hundred days. No matter what, they had slept for two nights. But this woman was good. She didn¡¯t have any gratitude at all.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, Su Peizhen seemed to be certain. He had already understood. She turned over and was about to continue sleeping.

    Ling Jing, who was angry, didn¡¯t care about anything else. No matter what, he had to teach SU Peizhen a lesson today.

    He lowered his head and kissed her lips rudely.

    He gave up all his skills and all his gentleness. He only had the most primitive impulse. It was the desire to conquer a female that hadn¡¯t evolved even after thousands of years of male gics.

    He bit her lips with extreme force.

    ¡°Another man?¡±A vague voice sounded in his mouth. His hand easily tore her thin nightdress. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    He grabbed her soft side without hesitation, and his voice was unruly and ostentatious. ¡°Are you sure that they can satisfy you like I did?¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡°SU Peizhen stared at him as if she didn¡¯t expect Ling Jing to dare to do such a thing to her. ¡°Ling Jing, you¡¯d better leave now.¡±

    ¡°Leave?¡±Ling Jing tightened his grip. ¡°Are you sure? Aren¡¯t you being sarcastic? Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to continue?¡±

    The two of them were only together for two nights. But those two nights were already better than many nights.

    He knew her weaknesses and knew which areas she was sensitive to.

    He wasn¡¯t a young boy who didn¡¯t have any experience at all. To deal with Su Peizhen, a casual attack was enough.

    He had a good idea and did the same.

    At first, Su Peizhen wanted to resist, but she suddenly stopped when she thought of something.

    However, when Ling Jing¡¯s hand pulled herst nightdress away, he spoke in an extremely cold voice.

    ¡°ording to article 236 of the criminalw, if you force a woman to have a surname, you will be sentenced to more than three years and less than ten years in prison ¨C¡±

    As she spoke, she took the phone on the bedside table into her palm. She swiped the screen. ¡°Do you want to try it? The feeling of being in prison?¡±

    Ling Jing was very disappointed by her reaction, but he was unwilling to admit defeat just like that.

    He supported his body with one hand and snatched the phone from her fingertips with one hand, the process was very smooth. ¡°Woman, do you want me to remind you? You gave me money and kept me. If it really came out, it wouldn¡¯t be called forced annihtion, it would be called joint annihtion.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±Su Peizhen let him take the phone away. ¡°Do you want to try it?¡±

    Her beautiful eyes were extremely cold, and there wasn¡¯t a trace of emotion in them. Ling Jing waspletely disinterested now.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t care about his thoughts. She pushed him away andy down on the side.

    ¡°Remember to close the door for me.¡±

    Ling Jing gritted his teeth and stared at Su Peizhen¡¯s face for a long time. In the end, he still got out of bed. However, he didn¡¯t go out. Instead, he went to the bathroom to take a shower.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to him. Not long after, that man came back, covered in water vapor. He didn¡¯t care about Su Peizhen¡¯s reaction and directly put his arm around her waist.

    Before Su Peizhen spoke, he pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Woman, if you keep arguing, I won¡¯t care whether you¡¯re strong or not. I¡¯ll kill you directly.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡°it seemed that this pet really needed to be changed. It was too disobedient.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±Ling Jing started to act shamelessly. He had lost city after city. He had to regain some face. He didn¡¯t want to leave.

    He didn¡¯t want to leave. He closed his eyes and looked like he was already asleep. Su Peizhen was not used to sleeping in such a position.

    She stared at that man¡¯s face for a while and decided in her heart that she would ask him to get lost the next day.

    Now that the man didn¡¯t take any further action, she didn¡¯t want to continue arguing about such meaningless things.

    She closed her eyes and went to sleep. As for Ling Jing? She would just treat it as if a dog was sleeping beside her.

    ..

    When Su Peizhen woke up the next day, she was still thinking about how to ask Ling Jing to get lost.

    When she passed by the living room and saw the cell phone that she brought back yesterday, Su Peizhen thought about it. Forget it. It was troublesome to change people. She had to make things clear with Ling Jingter. At least, she had to make him understand her rules.

    If she could abide by them, then she would keep him. If she couldn¡¯t abide by them, then she would get him to scram.

    However, before Ling Jing woke up so that she could make things clear with Ling Jing, she received a call from thepany first.

    When a warehouse manager was moving things in the warehouse, he didn¡¯t pay attention to the order in which they were stacked. As a result, the goods on the warehouse fell and hit his head. Now, he was sent to the hospital.

    The New Year wasing soon. As the boss of thepany, Su Peizhen had to go and take a look.

    The person was seriously injured. He had a concussion and internal bleeding. When Su Peizhen arrived, she had already pushed him into the operating theater for surgery.

    The person who had brought him here was also a colleague of thepany. Su Peizhenforted them and told them to go home first. She also said that thepany would definitely pay for this employee¡¯s medical fees and follow-up treatment.

    Afterforting the people in thepany, she called Zhou Mei and asked her to get someone to investigate why the incident had happened. Was it just an ident or something else.

    The moment she hung up, the police arrived.

    It turned out that someone had called the police when the ident happened, and the police came to investigate as usual. As Su Peizhen, she had a criminal record, so the police would pay special attention to her.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t care about the gaze of the police and told them what she knew. As for the rest, she would let the police investigate on their own.

    After all this busyness, it was already afternoon. She did not even have lunch. It was not until the news came from the hospital that the person¡¯s surgery was sessful and his life was not in danger for the time being that she let out a sigh of relief.

    Thepany¡¯s annual meeting was scheduled for three dayster. With such an incident, everyone was worried that thepany would cancel the annual meeting.

    Su Peizhen told Zhou Mei to inform her that the annual meeting would continue. Moreover, in order to calm the people down, they doubled the number of grand prizes that were originally set up.

    Su Peizhen dealt with these matters very quickly. She dealt with everything that she could by herself. She also asked people not to tell Xiang caiping, or else she would be worried again.

    Xiang caiping was busy until the evening. She did not know how she still found out. Su Peizhen had no choice but to go back to the vi and exin the matter to Xiang caiping.

    It was indeed the workers who were careless, and the police had also investigated the surveince cameras. It proved that it was an ident.

    And she had already dealt with the aftermath. The injured person was actually her own responsibility, but in order not to be exposed, Su Peizhen told the injured person¡¯s family that she was willing to pay for the medical fees and would not pursue the responsibility of the injured person.

    This matter had passed just like that.

    Xiang caiping looked at her with a gratified look in her eyes. ¡°Peizhen is really capable.¡±

    Su Peizhen could not respond to this. When she was studying under Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui, what kind of business crisis had she not encountered? This was really a matter that could not be any smaller.

    However, when she saw Xiang caiping¡¯s affirmative gaze, she actually felt that this kind of feeling was not bad.

    It was a rare time to rx. In addition, the next day was a weekend. Su Peizhen agreed to apany Xiang caiping to go shopping and buy New Year¡¯s products the next day.

    In fact, ording to her idea, she could directly buy online or call someone to send it over. However, Xiang caiping felt that she had to go shopping on the street to have the atmosphere of the New Year.

    She could not bear to dismiss her idea. It was indeed because the new year wasing, so Su Peizhen could only spend two days with her.

    Looking at the additional smile on Xiang Caiping¡¯s face, Su Peizhen felt that it would be good if she could continue to be like this.

    Two dayster, Su Peizhen received a call from the hospital. Only then did she remember that she had made an appointment for a physical examination. When she made the appointment, she had made an appointment for two people. The other person was naturally ling jing.

    Only then did su Peizhen remember that she hadn¡¯t talked to Ling Jing clearly that day.

 Chapter 826 - Chapter 012: Our relationship is invalid

    <h4>Chapter 826: Chapter 012: Our rtionship is invalid</h4>

    She took out her phone and called Ling Jing. The number was naturally the one she had given him. No one picked up. Su Peizhen thought about it and decided to give Ling Jing onest chance.

    She set a time with the doctor, and then she sent the address and time of the hospital to Ling Jing. If he didn¡¯te, then don¡¯t me her.

    Su Peizhen was very busy. There were only two days left before thepany¡¯s annual meeting. After the annual meeting, other than the staff on duty, everyone else would be arranged to have a holiday.

    Su Peizhen set a seven-day holiday for herself, and then let Zhou Mei arrange it. She would take Xiang caiping out to y during the New Year.

    She hadn¡¯t told Xiang caiping about this yet. After she came out, Xiang caiping had indeed treated her well. Although this kind of kindness often made her feel pressured, since they were already together, she was willing to make Xiang caiping happy.

    That night, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t go to Rong Yuan, but returned to the vi.

    She told Xiang caiping about the annual meeting and let her attend it as well. After all, there were still many old employees in thepany, and she didn¡¯t want them to be too disappointed.

    Secondly, she told her about her own arrangements. Xiang caiping wanted to go out with her when the time came?

    ¡°Go Abroad?¡±Xiang caiping was very surprised. ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°This season, it¡¯s not bad to go to Hawaii.¡±Su Peizhen had already made a decision. ¡°The weather over there is very good now. It¡¯s suitable for a vacation.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±Xiang caiping was like this in the past. Su Qingsang said that she wanted to take her to y, and she had already made the arrangements. She only needed to go with her.

    Now that her daughter said that she wanted to go out with her, Xiang caiping was overjoyed. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll clean upter.¡±

    Su Peizhen did not object. She still had to get up early the next morning to go to the hospital for a check-up, so she got up very early.

    As long as she lived in the vi, Su Peizhen would get up early every day to go jogging. Although this vi was small, the neighborhood was not bad.

    It took about 40 minutes to run around the greenery, which was enough for her to exercise.

    Su Peizhen finished her run and was about to go home when a golden retriever rushed out in front of her, almost colliding with her.

    She took a step back and saw a gentle-looking man rushing out in front of her. He quickly grabbed the Golden Retriever¡¯s rope.

    ¡°Dian Dian, you¡¯re being naughty again.¡±

    The man grabbed the rope and raised his head. When he saw that the Golden Retriever almost bumped into a beautiful woman, he was stunned for a moment and quickly apologized.

    ¡°Sorry, I was distracted just now and didn¡¯t grab the rope. I didn¡¯t Scare You, did I?¡±

    Dian Dian? Su Peizhen nced at the Golden Retriever. If she remembered correctly, that dog of Mrs. Lin¡¯s seemed to have the same name.

    She raised her head and looked at the person who hade. He had a good appearance and a refined face, but he had a shrewd air about him. He seemed to be the CEO of argepany. However ¡ª

    ¡°He¡¯s such a big man, and he can¡¯t even hold on to a rope?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Forget about me. What if I bump into an elderly person or a child?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s words were very impolite. She did not object to blind dates, nor did she object to marriage. However, she did not like the arrangements andpensation that Xiang caiping thought she was guilty of.

    She was very good at ruining her good impression. After saying this, she nced at the man again. ¡°Next time, watch the dog closely. If you have a dog, you have to be a little responsible. Otherwise, don¡¯t keep it.¡±

    When the man heard her say this whole bunch, he was not angry. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Yes. Miss taught me well. Thank you for reminding me. I will definitely pay attention next time.¡±

    After she finished speaking, Su Peizhen did not stay any longer. Her hair that was tied into a ponytail swung in the air. Her figure in white sportswear had already drifted away.

    The man was left standing there, looking at her back in a daze. Finally, he lowered his head to look at his own Golden Retriever.

    ¡°Dian Dian, she is really beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    The Golden Retriever¡¯s reaction once again broke away from his hand and ran forward happily.

    ..

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t have breakfast with Xiang caiping because she needed a physical examination. As for the incident of meeting Mrs. Lin¡¯s son early in the morning, she didn¡¯t say a word.

    She didn¡¯t want Xiang caiping to have any other thoughts.

    She said that she wanted to have a physical examination, but Xiang caiping didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    She roughly knew that when she was in the Su family, the Su family would have a check-up every year.

    When Su Peizhen arrived, Ling Jing didn¡¯te. She made an appointment and didn¡¯t need to wait. She looked at her watch with a cold face. Ling Jing ¡ª

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    The sudden voice made Su Peizhen¡¯s body stiffen. But it was only for a moment. Soon, she turned around and faced the person.

    She had the urge to knock herself on the head. She had booked an appointment at the best private hospital in Rongcheng. She knew that Su Qingsang was at a hospital in the city, so she did not expect to run into Su Qingsang here.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    The expression on her face was indifferent, and she did not deliberately hide her emotions. She did not seem to be very enthusiastic either.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±Ever since Su Qingsang gave birth to two children, she had gained some charm. She was only 70% good-looking. After being pampered by Huo Jinyao for the past two years, she hadpletely be a blissful little woman. Not only did she gain a bit of nobility, her aura had also changed a lot. Even though she was dressed in a doctor¡¯s white robe, it could not be concealed.

    ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±Su Qingsang asked with concern in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±Su Peizhen was inexplicably unable to say anything. What did she say? She said that she suspected that the gigolo she kept might be sick, so she wanted toe for a check-up?

    She did not think that there was anything wrong with her keeping a gigolo. This was her own life, and she did not prevent anyone from getting hurt. But now, standing in front of Su Qingsang, her former pride as the daughter of the Su family had returned.

    Su Peizhen shook her head, rejecting Su Qingsang¡¯s concern. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°This hospital is run by Huo Jinyao¡¯s friends. They have aplicated surgery recently, so I called my teacher over to help. I¡¯m here as an assistant doctor.¡±

    Su Qingsang exined the reason she was here. She looked at Su Peizhen with a worried expression.

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really okay. I¡¯m just ¨C¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just here for a medical check-up.¡±

    A voice that didn¡¯t belong here sounded. Su Peizhen¡¯s shoulder was already wrapped by someone.

    Ling Jing had arrived at some point. He was wearing a casual jacket. A hand wrapped around Su Peizhen¡¯s shoulder just like that.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re just here for a medical check-up. After all, Peizhen and I are nning to get married and have children in the future. Of course, we have to undergo a medical check-up first.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Su Peizhen could not help but look at Ling Jing. What nonsense was he spouting?

    Damn man, is he itching for trouble?

    Su Qingsang was even more shocked. Previously, Huo Jinyao¡¯s uncle had been trying to think of a way to get Huo Yifan out.

    Previously, when Su Peizhen was with Huo Yifan, she thought that when Huo Yifan came out, the two of them might be able to continue their rtionship. For this matter, she even mentioned it to Huo Jinyao once.

    If they really waited for them to be together, as long as Huo Yifan stopped being a demon. He would make Grandpa agree to let them be together.

    Unexpectedly ¡ª

    Su Peizhen¡¯s body stiffened. If Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t here, she had no doubt that she would tear this man to shreds on the spot.

    She turned to face him, her smile carrying a hint of coldness. ¡°You seem to bete.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my dear.¡±Ling Jing kissed her on the face, ignoring the coldness in her eyes. ¡°There was a bit of traffic on the road, so I camete. My dear, you won¡¯t me me, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Ling Jing kissed her on the face again, not missing the murderous look in Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s heart, which had been so angry that it was about to jump, finally calmed down a lot.

    ¡°My dear, this is...¡±Su Qingsang, Su Peizhen¡¯s sister. The wife of the President of the Skyfield Corporation. The woman that Huo Jinyao held in his hands. Of course, he knew her, but he asked this question on purpose.

    Su Peizhen could not answer this question. If she introduced Su Qingsang as her sister, it would be equivalent to admitting her identity,

    the problem was that she was not sure if the current su family, Su Qingsang, would admit her identity. She could not do something that would automatically be posted up.

    ¡°Hello. My name is Su Qingsang. I¡¯m Peizhen¡¯s elder sister.¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s words made Su Peizhen stunned, but Ling Jing was very familiar with her. ¡°So it¡¯s elder sister? Hello, elder sister. My Name Is Ling Jing. I¡¯m Peizhen¡¯s man.¡±

    Su Qingsang nodded. She didn¡¯t ask more about Ling Jing¡¯s im that he was Su Peizhen¡¯s man and not her boyfriend. She looked at the time. ¡°Peizhen, I¡¯m going to the surgery. Let¡¯s have a good chat next time when we¡¯re free.¡±

    Her words were very sincere. She could even forgive Su Chenghui, so there was nothing to be concerned about in the past.

    As for Su Peizhen¡¯s attitude, she didn¡¯t really mind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we have time.¡±Su Peizhen now gave people the feeling that she was quite cold, and Su Qingsang wasn¡¯t angry. Su Peizhen¡¯s attitude had been like this for more than twenty years.

    She nced at Ling Jing again. He looked pretty good, and it seemed that she had a good rtionship with Su Peizhen. It was good. If Su Peizhen lived well, both Xiang caiping and Su Chenghui could be at ease.

    As soon as Su Qingsang left, Su Peizhen immediately pushed Ling Jing¡¯s hand away from her shoulder.

    Her gorgeous face was gloomy. Every word she said seemed toe out from between her teeth.

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±

    ¡°Who gave you the courage?¡±Su Peizhen pulled his body and pushed him against the wall when there was no one around. Her elbow was ced on his neck.

    ¡°Who told you to talk nonsense?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense did I say?¡±Ling Jing smiled carelessly. Su Peizhen was angry. She was about to use her elbow, but Ling Jing turned around and pressed her against the wall.

    ¡°Ling Jing ¨C¡±

    Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but think of the anger he felt when he saw the text message yesterday.

    That¡¯s right. Even he himself felt strange. He had nned to ignore Su Peizhen, but when he left, he unexpectedly stole that phone.

    He was young master ling, but which phone did heck?

    But that phone was given to him by this woman. Yes, even if it was a gift. Even though he knew the use of this phone, he still took it.

    When the phone rang yesterday, Ling Jing was still angry and didn¡¯t want to pick it up. Why?

    Why did he have to pick up this woman¡¯s Call? Just because she remembered him now and wanted him to appear in front of her?

    He didn¡¯t want to. He wanted to wait for that woman to call him and beg him continuously. When that time came, he might be willing to reluctantly pick up her call.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the woman would stop after calling him once. Then, there was a text message with only an address and time on it.

    The address was not difficult to find, and it was found almost immediately.

    Ling Jing, who had found out where the address represented, was in a bad mood.

    Damn woman, she was actually serious? He, the dignified young master of the Ling family, was actually asked to have his body examined before he was allowed to sleep with a woman?

    That fire of anger burned his rationality. He had appeared today because he wanted to teach this woman a lesson, but now he saw her being pressed against the wall by him.

    The unfinished matters from thest time surged into his mind at this moment. Without thinking, he kissed Su Peizhen¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Woman, such a beautiful mouth should be used for kissing, not cursing.¡±

    Su Peizhen spent some time to hear the muffled voice clearly. She didn¡¯t have time to flirt with this man, but the man insisted on deepening the kiss in such a ce.

    Su Qingsang was halfway there. She wanted to tell su peizhen that Su Chenghui woulde over in a few days, but when she turned around, she saw two people kissing each other.

    She was a little embarrassed and quickly went back. The figure came and went. Su Peizhen saw it clearly from the corner of her eyes.

    She was so angry that she raised her hand and pped Ling Jing.

    Ling Jing grabbed her hand and looked at Su Peizhen. He suppressed his anger and clicked his tongue. ¡°Are you not satisfied? It¡¯s not suitable to continue here. Why Don¡¯t youe back after the inspection?¡±

    Su Peizhen was not in the mood to listen to his nonsense. Her mind was filled with the anger that this man had molested her in such a ce.

    ¡°There is no need for the inspection,¡±Su Peizhen said coldly. ¡°I have decided that the rtionship between us is invalid. You can get lost.¡±

    Her gloomy tone and cold attitude. This woman was as annoying as ever.

    Ling Jing gritted his teeth and thought of Shen Jing, who was locked in the basement by him. He really had the urge to lock this woman up.

    ¡°Burn the bridge after crossing the river? Woman, you are really heartless.¡±

    ¡°I said, I want you to abide by my rules. Since you can¡¯t do it, then get lost.¡±

    When Su Peizhen spoke, she pushed him away forcefully. There were peopleing from the corridor, so Ling Jing couldn¡¯t press him anymore.

    Seeing Su Peizhen¡¯s cold face as if she was about to leave, he blocked her way.

    ¡°TSK, you¡¯re leaving just like that? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a loss to buy me for only two nights for 1.5 million?¡±

    His voice was very soft, and there was a hint of mockery in his eyes.

    Su Peizhen looked at her, but there was no emotion on her face. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know you¡¯ve earned it. Take the money and leave. Let¡¯s just forget about this matter.¡±

    ¡°Forget about it? What if I don¡¯t want to leave?¡±Ling Jing even went against her. ¡°After all, who wouldin about having too much money?¡±

    Scoundrel. Su Peizhen looked at him coldly. ¡°Enough is enough. Otherwise, I have a way to make you have nothing.¡±

    ¡°You want me to have nothing?¡±Ling Jing raised his eyebrows, the emotion in his eyes unclear.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±It was true that Su Peizhen was no longer the young miss of the Su family, but there were some things that she could do, especially to deal with such a small hooligan.

    ¡°You can try. Can I do it or not?¡±

 Chapter 827 - CHAPTER 013: I Wonâ€™t argue with you

    <h4>Chapter 827: CHAPTER 013: I Won¡¯t argue with you</h4>

    He raised his chin slightly, his arrogant tone, and his eyes were filled with almost inborn pride.

    The more Su Peizhen acted like this, the more he wanted to conquer her. Ling Jing¡¯s brain turned quickly. He was thinking about how to make Su Peizhen submit to him?

    Who Was Ling Jing? The young master of the Ling family had been pampered since he was young. Gao Zhishang had suffered a few losses at the hands of Su Peizhen, but that didn¡¯t mean that he really had no way.

    His brain turned quickly. Looking at Su Peizhen¡¯s face, a very bold idea shed through his mind.

    He suddenlyughed. This Su Peizhen was cold-hearted and had that kind of experience. Perhaps the way to deal with ordinary women couldn¡¯t make her soften.

    But it didn¡¯t mean that there was no way.

    Who was he? The young master of the Ling family had been dealing with those people in his family since he was young. His acting skills might not be very good, but there was still a 70% chance.

    If this woman was willing to fall in love with him, then he would dump her..

    Ling Jing couldn¡¯t think about it. The moment he thought about it, he became extremely excited. This idea was good, very good.

    Woman, we still have a long life ahead of us. At this moment, this young master will not be calctive with you.

    Su Peizhen pushed him away. The moment she turned to leave, the nurse on the other side was already ready. She came out to call someone.

    They had already made an appointment before the physical examination. Su Peizhen stood there without moving, but Ling Jing held her hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s Go, Darling.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s reaction was to pull her hand back and look at him coldly.

    ¡°My dear, I know I was wrong just now. I just don¡¯t have much experience with women.¡±

    Ling Jing winked at Su Peizhen with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much experience. My dear, you have to give me another chance, right?¡±

    Su Peizhen stared at his face in silence. Ling Jing¡¯s skin was indeed pretty good, especially when he smiled. His long and narrow phoenix-like eyes were slightly raised, looking particrly alluring.

    The fawning expression on his face at this moment was too obvious. She had always hated such a man. It was because she had seen too much of such an expression when she was still the young miss of the Su family.

    But it was this kind of person who was the safest for her.

    The other party liked money and did not want to lose her as a financial backer. A man who had a weakness and was easy to control was far cheaper than changing a man.

    His gaze fell on Ling Jing¡¯s hand, which was still holding her hand. At this moment, Ling Jing retracted his hand after being nced at by her.

    ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The physical examination took a long time. Since she hade for a check-up, Su Peizhen did aprehensive check-up.

    The morning passed after this check-up.

    After the physical examination, Su Peizhen still had to go back to work. When she got in the car, she found that Ling Jing had followed her to her car. She frowned slightly.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°I need a ride.¡±Ling Jing smiled brightly, but Su Peizhen didn¡¯t like his careless attitude.

    ¡°I remember that you bought a Cadic on the first day you took my money. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know how to drive.¡±

    ¡°I sent the car for maintenance,¡±Ling Jing lied without changing his expression.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t care about these small things, and she didn¡¯t n to send him. She took out her wallet from her bag behind her and took out a stack of red banknotes.

    ¡°Get out of the car and take a taxi back yourself.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so cruel, right?¡±Ling Jing didn¡¯t take the money. ¡°Just give me a ride on the way. Moreover, we will be together for a few months in the future. Don¡¯t you want to take this opportunity to get to know me better?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Su Peizhen directly exposed his illusion. ¡°I don¡¯t need to get to know you. Also, we won¡¯t be together for a few months in the future. It depends on my mood to decide whether to continue this rtionship with you or not.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s attitude was so ready that it made people¡¯s hair stand on end. Ling Jing already wanted to strangle this woman to death in his heart, but on the surface, he smiled even more brightly.

    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re the boss. Naturally, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Half of SU Peizhen took the money in her hand, and Ling Jing pretended to kiss it. When he looked at Su Peizhen, there was a slight smile on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for You Tonight.¡±As if afraid that Su Peizhen would note, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll prepare a small raincoat.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t like Ling Jing¡¯s frivolous attitude, but seeing him get out of the car obediently, the hatred in her heart finally dissipated a little.

    Forget it, he was just a hooligan with good skin. She didn¡¯t need to lower herself to his level.

    Su Peizhen quickly went to work on her own matters. At night, he originally wanted to go back to the vi, but when the car drove out of the parking lot, he thought of that man.

    The car finally turned around and went back to Rong Garden.

    She had been quite tired recently, so she really needed to vent. She didn¡¯t call him. She believed that Ling Jing would definitely wait for her today.

    She stopped the car and went upstairs. The lights in the living room confirmed her thoughts. A sh of contempt shed through Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes.

    She didn¡¯t go straight to her room, but went to the study first. She had a few documents to deal with and two emails to answer.

    She had arge sum of money in her hands now. She was making new investments.

    On the openputer screen, the red and green lines kept changing. Su Peizhen was skilled at buying and selling.

    As early as when she was in high school, she had been brought by Su Chenghui to participate in some investments of the Li Group. Of course, this also included Su Chenghui¡¯s private investments.

    When the data changed, her phone rang. Only then did she remember that she had forgotten to tell Xiang caiping that she wasn¡¯t going back.

    She got up and went to put her coat aside to search for her phone to answer the call. Sure enough, it was Xiang caiping. She asked her about the results of the physical examination and whether she was going home.

    After hanging up Xiang caiping¡¯s phone, she turned around and realized that Ling Jing hade in at some point. He was standing in front of theputer screen and looking at the screen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Su Peizhen went forward and sat down on the chair. She didn¡¯t see the surprise that shed past Ling Jing¡¯s eyes.

    Since Ling Jing had investigated Su Peizhen, he naturally knew her ability. He also knew the position that Su Peizhen held when she was in the Li Group.

    But rumors were always exaggerated. He naturally didn¡¯t really put Su Peizhen¡¯s ability in his eyes.

    He was very clear about the screen in front of him. He had been ying since he was a teenager. Naturally, he knew what it meant.

    He looked at Su Peizhen with some unknown meaning in his eyes.

    Su Peizhen met his gaze and slightly lowered her tone.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Go out first. I have something to do.¡±

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t leave. He looked at the screen and pretended to be confused. ¡°What are you doing? Are You Trading Stocks?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t have the patience to exin what she was doing to such a hooligan, so she didn¡¯t mean to say anything.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t want to leave. He looked at Su Peizhen with an inquisitive expression. ¡°Not trading stocks? It looks like it. Can you make money with this?¡±

    ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Of course it does.¡±Ling Jing stood by her side and pretended to be a scoundrel. ¡°If you can make money, I want to make some as well. Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Do you understand? Do you know what I¡¯m doing? Just say that I¡¯m making money with you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. But don¡¯t you understand?¡±Ling Jing put a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll just follow you. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    Su Peizhen took back her hand that was on the table and turned to look at him.

    ¡°In this investment, no matter what you do, there are risks. It doesn¡¯t mean that you can take back the money. Besides, do you have money?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have ¨C¡°Ling Jing paused for a moment and suddenly smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t I still have one million with you? Just take it as an advance and invest the one million in advance.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at his hand on her shoulder and took it away expressionlessly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing everything?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. There¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ll apany you for a while more.¡±

    Ling Jing said it shamelessly, su Peizhen frowned. ¡°Ling Jing, I¡¯ll say it one more time. The rtionship between us is decided by me. I don¡¯t have to be with you. And if you make such a decision, you might still lose everything.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Didn¡¯t I already say that there¡¯s still you?¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t bear to see the other party act so casually. After thinking for a while, she opened her mouth with a rare kind heart.

    ¡°Ling Jing, I don¡¯t mean to look down on you. But from my point of view, I personally suggest that after you have money, you invest in some real estate. After all, this is more secure for you.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything after that. She believed that Ling Jing could understand what she meant.

    There were some words that didn¡¯t need to be said too clearly.

    Ling Jing understood what she meant. He looked at Su Peizhen with a somewhat ambiguous gaze.

    Su Peizhen, who thought that he had given up, turned her face to the screen again. ¡°Alright, you can go out first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±Ling Jing¡¯s shamelessness came. He put his hand on Su Peizhen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s just money. I believe you. I¡¯ll use that one million as a bargaining chip. You help me earn money. How about it?¡±

    Su Peizhen turned to look at him. Because he was holding her shoulder, they were very close.

    So close that she could see his long ck eyshes and his beautiful phoenix eyes. The color of his eyes was not pure ck. Instead, they were amber.

    The Man¡¯s perfect appearance made her anger subside a little. However, ¡°I help you earn money. What benefits do I have?¡±

    ¡°Benefits?¡±Ling Jing hooked his other hand on her slender waist. ¡°The benefits are me. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Has anyone ever told you that overconfidence is conceit?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±So what if Ling Jing was conceited, he had the capital to be conceited. ¡°How about this. I¡¯ll give you the one million and you help me invest. If you can earn one million, I¡¯ll earn you another month. For every one million you earn, I¡¯ll apany you for another month. How about it?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s That?¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s face was cold, she pulled his hand away. ¡°First, if I use your one million to earn another million, I can find other men. Not You. ¡°Second, for every million I help you earn. ¡°You¡¯ll only apany me for another month. Do you want to recall our previous contract? ¡°I¡¯ll buy you for two million for half a year. So what makes you think I¡¯m gonna do this deal?¡±

    It¡¯s ridiculous.

 Chapter 828 - Chapter 014: How could he really take advantage of her

    <h4>Chapter 828: Chapter 014: How could he really take advantage of her</h4>

    Su Peizhen closed theputer page and got up to take a shower. At this moment, Ling Jing hugged her waist and rolled her onto the bed in the study room.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±Ling Jing smiled. He took off Su Peizhen¡¯s clothes. ¡°Looking for another man? HMM? It seems that I should prove to you that I¡¯m much more outstanding than other men.¡±

    Again and again, this woman provoked his bottom line. Where was his man¡¯s dignity?

    Did this woman really think that he, Young Master Ling, had no temper?

    ¡°Ling Jing, Get Down.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ling Jing shook his head. He had thought about this scene for a long time. Today, he must teach her a lesson. Conquer her.

    Su Peizhen wanted to get away, but she neglected the great disparity in strength between men and women. Moreover, who was Ling Jing?

    If she hadn¡¯t intentionally gone easy on him, how could su peizhen have taken advantage of him?

    ¡°Woman ¨C¡°she held her waist tightly in her palm, not letting her break free. ¡°I will let you know who is the real man.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s face was filled with anxiety. She looked coldly at the man above her. ¡°I will give you three seconds to let go. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±Ling Jing turned his face and bit her earlobe lightly. ¡°I choose to use thirty minutes to make you happy.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡°she raised her foot to attack Ling Jing, but Ling Jing was already prepared. He pressed his leg on hers. He made her unable to move.

    Su Peizhen was angry, but all her actions were countered by him.

    She looked at Ling Jing and felt a slight change for the first time. Men and women had different powers.

    She was not his opponent.

    The war started again, but this time, the one blowing the horn was Ling Jing.

    ... ..

    Night. It seemed to be extremely long. But it also seemed to be extremely short. It was said to be thirty minutes, but to Su Peizhen, it seemed to be far more than that.

    The night had no end. If she wanted to close her eyes, that man would think of a way to make her open them.

    She wanted to sleep, but that man always had a way to wake her up.

    She wanted to bepletely awake, but that man had a way to make her confused.

    She wanted to escape, but her body had already turned into a ball of water, and there was nowhere to run.

    She heard the man in her ear repeatedly ask, ¡°How is it? In this world, who else can make you so passionate?¡±

    ¡°Where else can you find a man stronger than me?¡±

    ¡°Where else can you find a man who can make you so happy...¡±

    Repeatedly, in a daze. She vaguely heard the word ¡®happy¡¯. Su Peizhen waspletely confused.

    Happy?

    She had almost forgotten what it felt like to be happy. It was as if she had once leaned on Li Qianxue¡¯s knee and listened to her smile as she told her fairy tales.

    It was also as if she used to follow Su Chenghui and let him bring her up.

    The happy time in her memory was too long ago. It was so long ago that she had already forgotten about it.

    Her body was hit hard. Her fugue undoubtedly made him unhappy. He restrained his expression and looked at the confused eyes under his body.

    ¡°Woman, it seems that I haven¡¯t worked hard enough...¡±

    There was indeed a happy, extreme, pure happiness that only belonged to the body.

    The heart was still empty, empty. There seemed to be something inside, but it also seemed to be nothing.

    Closing her eyes, she chose to indulge herself. If the heart was not happy, then the happiness of the body was also a kind of happiness.

    Raising her head, she suddenly bit the other party¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Ha. Woman, is this your response to me?¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    The night would never end. The bugles would not stop.

    ..

    When Su Peizhen woke up, the sky was already bright.

    Ever since she was released from prison, this was the first time she woke upte.

    She tried to get up, but her body was unbelievably soft. She did not have much strength at all. She had been too indulgentst night.

    After a while, she woke up again, but she suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    He turned around and found Ling Jing sleeping beside her. His hand was on her waist, trapping her body in his arms. No wonder she felt that she couldn¡¯t get up just now.

    He moved Ling Jing¡¯s hand away to get up, but Ling Jing woke up at this time.

    When he saw Su Peizhen beside him, he pulled her waist into his arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re Awake?¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t move. Her body was very tired, and the reason why she was tormented too much was that her limbs were sore.

    ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    The moment the voice left her mouth, even Su Peizhen was scared. Her throat was almost hoarse, her throat was ufortable, and her voice was unpleasant.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go.¡±

    Compared to her, Ling Jing was refreshed. Su Peizhen had been ¡°Used¡±too much yesterday, and her body was still red.

    Not only was she red, but her body was full of traces he had left behind.

    He still remembered thatst night, she strictly forbade him from leaving any traces on her body. But he refused to listen.

    Young Master Ling¡¯s rebellious mentality came up. The more she didn¡¯t allow him to do something, the more he had to do it.

    Not only did he have to leave traces, but he also had to leave as many as possible.

    He didn¡¯t leave any leeway, so how could Su Peizhen be soft-hearted?

    The scratches and bite marks on Ling Jing¡¯s body were no less than hers.

    The two of them were like apetition. They had the ruthlessness of wanting to devour each other to the bone.

    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be denied. This feeling was very satisfying. Ling Jing¡¯s body was extremely satisfied. What was even more satisfying was that he finally heard this damn woman begging for mercy yesterday.

    So what if she was begging for mercy on the bed?

    ¡°How wasst night?¡±

    He gently bit her earlobe and brought her to review the fiery love between themst night.

    Su Peizhen wanted to push him away, but her raised hand was indeed a little weak.

    She nced at him coldly. ¡°Enough. Can you let go of Me Now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ling Jing shook his head and kissed her face again. ¡°You haven¡¯t said whether you¡¯re satisfied or not.¡±

    Su Peizhen refused to answer. Ling Jing¡¯s hand slowly moved down and reached for her waist.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you must be dissatisfied. Since I took your money, how could I make you dissatisfied? Naturally, I have to do it until you¡¯re satisfied.¡±

    As he spoke, he acted as if he wanted to do it again.

    How could su Peizhen still afford to do it? She didn¡¯t want to break her waist at such a young age.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    ¡°Then say, were you satisfied yesterday?¡±

    Ling Jing needed an answer. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to answer, but the man¡¯s threat was very obvious.

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°You tell me first. Are You Satisfied?¡±

    ¡°Yes, okay? Can you let go of Me Now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ling Jing nodded, but he didn¡¯t let go. Instead, he moved closer to her. ¡°Then, are you going to find another man?¡±

    Su Peizhen closed her eyes and tried hard to suppress her thoughts.

    ¡°Ling Jing, you can try. If you don¡¯t go down, I¡¯ll go and find another one tonight.¡±

    ¡°A heartless woman.¡±Ling Jing leaned over and kissed her tender red lips. ¡°But, I like it.¡±

    A Man¡¯s love couldn¡¯t be taken seriously.

    Su Peizhen knew. But looking at the man in front of her, he had a pair of extremely charming phoenix eyes and winked at her to say that he liked her.

    She had to admit that this man indeed had some ability to make women fall for him.

    But among those women, she would never be included.

 Chapter 829 - Chapter 015: Woman, you are so heartless

    <h4>Chapter 829: Chapter 015: Woman, you are so heartless</h4>

    It was not until SU Peizhen stood in front of the mirror that she realized what that bastard Ling Jing had done.

    Looking at the marks on her shoulders, on Yue Xiong¡¯s mouth, and even on her arms, she was so angry that her face turned green.

    Tomorrow night was thepany¡¯s annual meeting, and she still had to wear a gown to attend. How was she supposed to attend with her current appearance?

    She secretly gritted her teeth, wishing that she could peel off Ling Jing¡¯s skin, chop up the meat, and throw it to the dogs.

    Damn man.

    The anger on Su Peizhen¡¯s face was obvious, especially when she found that her legs were weak from such a simple action like walking. She really wanted to give that bastard a couple of punches.

    She had always disdained to hide her emotions. When she went out, her face inevitably showed it.

    Ling Jing knew that he had made this woman unhappy again yesterday, but so what?

    This was just the beginning. He wanted to conquer her. It was his goal to make this woman infatuated with him, whether on or under the bed.

    Thinking of this, Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen, who was about to go out with her bag and coat, and quickly went forward.

    ¡°Are you going to work? Let Me Take You.¡±If young master Ling¡¯s subordinates saw his gentle tone, they would probably be shocked.

    When had young master Ling ever been so patient with a woman?

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at him with a hint of disdain in her eyes. Although she was afraid of the cold, she had always hated wearing more. Today, in order to cover up the marks on her neck, she tied a scarf around her neck.

    It was still alright at this time. She would go to the officeter and there would be heat. It would definitely be hot then. How was she going to take off the scarf?

    Her tone was not very good, but Ling Jing, who already had a n, did not care at all.

    ¡°Darling, I think it¡¯s better for me to send you off.¡±

    As Ling Jing spoke, he nced at Su Peizhen. His gazended on her waist for a while. ¡°After all, your legs should be a little weak right now, right?¡±

    Su Peizhen red at Ling Jing, and an ice de shed in her eyes. She took two steps forward and stood in front of him. She reached out and grabbed the front of the man¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. There¡¯s no need.¡±

    ¡°Darling, are you angry?¡±Ling Jing clicked his tongue and looked at her grabbing his hand. ¡°You still have the strength to be angry? It looks like I was lenient yesterday.¡±

    Su Peizhen was about to speak when Ling Jing lowered his head and kissed her lips.

    It was a kiss that was as flirtatious as possible. Su Peizhen¡¯s hands were still holding onto his frontpels. She wanted to push him away, but her body¡¯s memory unconsciously reacted.

    Reason came to a stop at thest moment, and Su Peizhen pushed him away. She took a step back and her breathing was slightly hurried.

    She nced at him coldly and walked out without looking back.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to send you? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not only good at that aspect, I¡¯m also good at driving.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s reaction was to pull the door open and m it shut.

    ..

    Su Peizhen originally didn¡¯t want to return to Rong Garden that night, but she thought that if she went home, she would have to take off her scarf. When that time came, Xiang caiping would definitely see the marks on her body.

    She gritted her teeth and had to go back to Rongyuan at night.

    It was the end of the year, and she always didn¡¯t go home. Xiang caiping felt uneasy. She felt that she was still estranged from her. Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t exin. She only said that thepany was too busy.

    Anyway, after the new house was renovated and it was close to thepany, she would apany her more.

    After taking a shower, she found Ling Jing lying on her bed. She had no time to care about him. She took care of herself before going to bed. When shey down, she wanted to chase Ling Jing to the study room to sleep.

    But he turned over and pressed on her body first.

    ¡°Go Down. I Won¡¯t do it today.¡±

    ¡°Can you bear to do it?¡±Ling Jing pressed on her waist, letting her feel his passion. This damn woman had just stripped herself naked and applied moisturizer there.

    Her movements were so slow and flirtatious. If she wasn¡¯t seducing him, then what was?

    ¡°Ling Jing, I want to rest today.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll onlye once.¡±

    He lowered his head and kissed her lips, not giving her a chance to reject him.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s rejection wasn¡¯t consideredplete. It had to be said that Ling Jing was indeed an expert in this aspect. Not only was he full of tricks, but he could always find her weakness.

    Most importantly, he made her body happy.

    While her body was happy, the emptiness in her heart could be forgotten.

    ..

    This was the first annual meeting after Xiang Caiping¡¯s department store had been handed over to Su Peizhen.

    Because it was the first time, she had organized it in a grand manner and booked it in a rtively famous five-star hotel in Rong City.

    The Gown Su Peizhen had originally chosen was a white dress with nted shoulders. Because of that bastard ling jing, there were many marks on her body, neck, and shoulders.

    Even after a day, they did not disappear. Su Peizhen had no choice but to change her n at thest minute and chose a light purple qipao with dark patterns.

    This color was not something that ordinary people could suppress. Not to mention that qipao was especially picky about people and their figures. Su Peizhen had a good figure and a good temperament. This outfitplemented each other and could only make her temperament more outstanding.

    She came directly from thepany. She originally said that she was going to pick up Xiang caiping, but she didn¡¯t expect Xiang caiping to say that she had someone to send her.

    Xiang caiping was used to saving, so Su Peizhen thought that she was taking a taxi. She didn¡¯t expect that the person who sent her was actually the man she had met once before.

    Mrs. Lin¡¯s son.

    ¡°Peizhen.¡±When Xiang caiping saw Su Peizhen, she was still a little afraid that she would be unhappy.

    However, Yesterday, Mrs. Lin took the initiative to visit Su Peizhen and ask about her. Her son also came to visit her.

    It was said that she was visiting her new neighbor, but in fact, it was not because she was drunk.

    When Xiang caiping heard that there was a chance, she immediately perked up. Therefore, she mentioned that there was an annual meeting at thepany today. She asked the other party to send her over.

    Firstly, she wanted to let Su Peizhen meet her, and secondly, she wanted to give the two of them a chance.

    However, she had her own selfish motives after all. She did not mention anything about Su Peizhen being in prison. Ever since Lin Feixing entered the room, his gaze had never left Su Peizhen.

    It was obvious that his stunning expression made her feel that her decision was not wrong.

    ¡°This is what I told you. Mrs. Lin¡¯s son knew that I wasing over, so he dropped me off on the way. I thought that since you don¡¯t have a partner today, why don¡¯t you ask him to be your partnerter?¡±

    Xiang caiping said it casually, but the meaning in her words was self-evident.

    Su Peizhen had a headache. She met the man¡¯s passionate gaze. She really couldn¡¯t ept Xiang caiping¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Hello. Miss Su, right? I¡¯m Little Lin Feixing. I¡¯ve heard my mother mention you.¡±

    Lin feixing stood at the side and spoke at the right time. He was wearing a dark-colored suit today. He looked more formal than the other day. His elite-like appearance was not annoying, but he was not up to date either.

    ¡°Hello.¡±Su Peizhen did not show much enthusiasm on her face. She dared to bet that Xiang caiping definitely did not tell her about her situation.

    ¡°Thank you for sending my mother over. I have a lot of things to do today, so I might not be able to entertain her properly. This way, please.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to entertain me. I¡¯ll just sit with Auntie.¡±

    Lin feixing expressed her attitude in a timely manner. She was neither anxious nor cold. This was just the right amount.

    Su Peizhen could not help but take another look at him. Then, she went to greet the others.

    Besides the employees of thepany, Su Peizhen also invited some people from the co-manufacturers. The annual meeting was quite lively.

    She followed the same procedure as when she was at the Li Group, only slightly reduced. After all, the Li family had a lot more employees than this.

    The things in front of her could only be considered a small scene.

    Lin Feixing sat next to Xiang caiping and watched Su Peizhen be the main character of this meeting with ease. His eyes became more and more eager.

    Xiang caiping looked at Lin Feixing and felt a little relieved. In fact, she had a lot to say, but it was not appropriate to say a single word.

    ¡°Peizhen is really capable. Ever since she entered thepany, I have not interfered in thepany¡¯s affairs. She is doing exceptionally well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can see that.¡±

    Lin feixing¡¯s gaze did not shift away from Su Peizhen.

    Xiang caiping was even more satisfied. She hoped that Su Peizhen could be happy. Even if Su Peizhen said that she didn¡¯t want to get married, if a woman didn¡¯t get married, there would be a lot of criticism from the outside world.

    She hade all this way because she had run far enough.

    When she exined to others, she only said that her husband had died early and didn¡¯t want to look for him anymore. But even so, she had experienced many people¡¯s criticism and judgment over the years.

    She didn¡¯t want Su Peizhen to go through that again. Her thoughts still felt that a woman should have a home.

    Su Peizhen went on stage to give a speech, sum up the past, and then look forward to the future. During the opening dance, Lin Feixing indeed went to ask her to dance.

    Because Xiang caiping was there, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t refuse. As she followed Lin feixing on the dance floor, her voice was very soft.

    ¡°Mr. Lin, I think my mother might have something that she did not exin to you clearly.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. You can just call me feixing.¡±

    Su Peizhen was not in a hurry to change her words. She looked in the direction of Xiang caiping, who was looking in her direction with a gratified expression.

    She had a headache. In some aspects, she really did not like Xiang caiping¡¯s way of doing things. However, Xiang caiping was her mother now, the only family she had left.

    ¡°Mr. Lin, I know what my mother means, and I can roughly understand what you mean. However, I want to tell you that some people are not like what you see.¡±

    ¡°I know, so I really want to get to know miss su better.¡±

    Lin feixing¡¯s enthusiasm did not diminish. ¡°Can I Call You Peizhen? I think your name is very nice. Calling you miss su is too distant.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been to prison.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s voice was very soft, but it made Lin Feixing¡¯s expression change. ¡°Miss Su, you ¨C¡±

    The two of them were still spinning on the dance floor. In terms of appearance, Lin Feixing could be considered outstanding. However, he was not Su Peizhen¡¯s type.

    It should be said that at this stage, she would not like any type of man.

    ¡°Two years ago, for some reasons, I did something wrong. Then, I was locked up and imprisoned for two years.¡±

    ¡°...¡±even though Lin Feixing had gone abroad, studied abroad, and dealt with many big events, when faced with Su Peizhen¡¯s attitude, he did not know how to respond.

    ¡°Not only did I go to prison, I was also engaged to another man before.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s dance steps were different, and the corners of her mouth were always raised. But if her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    She used an extremely cold tone to talk about her past.

    ¡°Mr. Lin, I hope you understand that I¡¯m not the way you see me. I¡¯m also a good woman in the traditional sense. I can even say that I¡¯m a bad woman.¡±

    ¡°So, Mr. Lin, thank you for your good intentions.¡±

    The dance had reached the end. Su Peizhen turned around in a circle, her expression much calmer than before.

    Thest circle stopped. Su Peizhen stood still and bowed to Lin feixing.

    ¡°Mr. Lin, thank you for sending my mother over today, but I think we¡¯re not suitable.¡±

    She nodded slightly and turned to Xiang caiping.

    Xiang caiping¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw hering over.

    ¡°How is it? How is feixing?¡±

    Su Peizhen facepalmed. She got off the car and called out her name. Xiang caiping¡¯s pace was really fast.

    ¡°Mom, manager Zhang and manager Lin have been looking for you to say hello. Let¡¯s go over.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this when we get back, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±As long as Su Peizhen was willing to give the other party a chance, it was always good.

    After the annual meeting ended, Lin Feixing did not leave. Su Peizhen drank some wine and suggested to Xiang caiping that she take Lin Feixing¡¯s car.

    Lin feixing looked at Su Peizhen and she did not refuse. After returning to the vi and entering the door, Su Peizhen was not in a hurry to go upstairs. Instead, she brought Xiang caiping to sit in the living room.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, what do you think of Feixing? I talked to him for a while today and I think he is a good person. You can give him a chance and I will give you...¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±Su Peizhen stopped xiang caiping from continuing, ¡°I just told Mr. Lin that I said I was in prison.¡±

    Xiang caiping¡¯s face changed. She looked at Su Peizhen in a daze. She couldn¡¯t believe that Su Peizhen would do this.

    ¡°You...¡±you should at least get in touch with him, right? If there was a rtionship, perhaps Lin Feixing wouldn¡¯t mind?

    ¡°Mom, I thank you for your concern for me. I¡¯m sincere. But I really hope you understand. A Woman¡¯s Way Out is not necessarily to get married. I don¡¯t have such thoughts now.¡±

    ¡°But, but that Feixing¡¯s conditions are really good. You...¡±

    ¡°Mom, getting married is not just about conditions. At least you have to like him. At least you have sincerity.¡±Su Pei really didn¡¯t want to quarrel with Xiang caiping over this kind of thing, but she really didn¡¯t want there to be a next time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t n to lie to anyone about my matter. If he can ept it, then ept it. If he can¡¯t, then forget it. If you¡¯re really so worried about me, I can get married, but I won¡¯t be happy.¡±

    ¡°...¡±Xiang caiping was speechless. She didn¡¯t know what went wrong, why would su peizhen have such a thought.

    ¡°Also, Mom, now I only have you. I¡¯ll depend on You for my life and live like this for the rest of my life. Even if I don¡¯t get married, I still think it¡¯s very good, okay?¡±

    Since she had already said that, what else could xiang caiping say?

    ¡°Then, then that¡¯s it.¡±Guilt surfaced in her eyes again. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, so she stood up.

    ¡°Mom, the ne leaves early tomorrow morning. I¡¯m going upstairs to sleep first. You should sleep early too.¡±

    Xiang caiping nodded, but she was still unwilling to give up. ¡°Peizhen, if, I mean if. Lin feixing doesn¡¯t mind your past, can you give him a chance?¡±

    Su Peizhen had already decided to go upstairs, but she stopped when she heard her words. Looking at the eagerness in Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes, she finally nodded.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you. If Lin Feixing doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll give him a chance.¡±

    Xiang caiping heaved a sigh of relief. That was good. She was afraid that Su Peizhen would refuse anyone.

    ..

    Ling Jing had just used his masculine charm to make Su Peizhen Beg for mercy yesterday. At least that was how he understood it.

    He thought that Su Peizhen would definitely continue toe today. However, he did not expect that not only did Su Peizhen note that night, she also did note the next night.

    For the next two to three days, Su Peizhen did not say that she would appear. There was not even a phone call or text message.

    Ling Jing, who was about to celebrate the new year, suddenly became irritable.

    He asked Gu Xiu to check if that woman had gone to find another gigolo.

    After checking, he found out that that woman had actually gone abroad. She had brought her biological mother, whom she had met halfway, to the Aegean Sea.

    Woman. Ling Jing suddenly felt that his manly charm was suddenly useless as a hero.

    Gu Xiu looked at Ling Jing¡¯s gloomy face and didn¡¯t understand how Su Peizhen going abroad had offended Ling Jing.

    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s almost new year. Shouldn¡¯t you go home? Madam has been nagging at you for a long time.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to Nag? So what if it¡¯s New Year? New Year is the most boring.¡±

    A group of people put on fake faces and wished everyone a happy new year. TSK TSK. Just thinking about it made his teeth ache.

    ¡°Young Master.¡±Gu Xiu had a headache. ¡°Madam and the family head both want you to go home. Besides, it¡¯s the New Year the day after tomorrow...¡±

    ¡°Enough, you¡¯re so long-winded.¡±

    That woman had gone abroad. This lousy apartment was indeed not interesting anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back then. But keep an eye on her. If that womanes back, remember to tell me.¡±

    Gu Xiu couldn¡¯t hide his shock, but he kept his expression well. He looked at his young master. In all these years, he had never seen him pay so much attention to a woman.

    ¡°Young master, don¡¯t tell me you have taken a fancy to that Miss Su?¡±

    With that Miss Su¡¯s situation, he was afraid that the master wouldn¡¯t be able to pass the test.

    Gu Xiu was hit on the head. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Would I take a fancy to her?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    As if to prove himself, Ling Jing moved much faster this time.

    Gu Xiu followed behind him, and the feeling in his heart grew stronger.

    ¡°Young master, you don¡¯t like Miss Su. Do I have to report to you about hering back?¡±

    Thus, Gu Xiu received the second hit of the day.

    ..

    Su Peizhen took Xiang caiping to the Aegean Sea for five days, and then took her to France for the remaining five days.

    She had already been to these ces before. However, Xiang caiping did not.

    Thest time Xiang caiping went abroad, she followed Su Qingsang. This time, she followed Su Peizhen. As long as they did not mention getting Su Peizhen married or getting Su Peizhen to find a man, the mother and daughter got along well.

    Ten days passed. It was already past the eighth day of the Lunar New Year, and Su Peizhen finally brought Xiang caiping back to Rongcheng.

    After returning to the country, Su Peizhen threw herself back into work.

    Thepany¡¯s online tform and online shopping were doing well. In addition, it was during the spring festival, so the turnover this month was very good.

    Su Peizhen enjoyed work, and also enjoyed the sense of achievement brought by work. After finishing this wave of work, she thought of Ling Jing again.

    Making money could make people happy. Increasing wealth was also fine. But physical happiness was often simpler and more direct.

    Before returning to Rongyuan, Su Peizhen sent a message to Ling Jing, telling him that she would be there tonight.

    During this period of time, she had not received any messages from Ling Jing about spending money. First, she canceled that message. Second, since the money was given to Ling Jing, it was his. He could spend it however he wanted. She had no intention of asking.

    Looking at the time, ording to the man¡¯s personality, he should have spent most of the money.

    The things that could be bought with money were all cheap in Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes. She was sure that Ling Jing would definitely wait for her.

    So when Su Peizhen returned home and didn¡¯t see Ling Jing, she was still a little surprised.

    That Man didn¡¯t spend all the money during the New Year?

    There was only a moment of doubt, and Su Peizhen quickly threw this matter to the back of her mind. She didn¡¯t ask about Ling Jing¡¯s background, nor did she ask about Ling Jing¡¯s family.

    She didn¡¯t want to ask, nor did she need to ask. Since he wasn¡¯t here, she could just take it as she was rxing.

    Opening a bottle of wine, Su Peizhen sat on the balcony and looked at the night sky outside the window. Rongcheng was actually very prosperous, and the development here was also good.

    But she would always think of Lin City from time to time. She still remembered that her apartment was decorated by Li Qianxue. She still remembered her university graduation ceremony, where Li Qianxue, Su Chenghui, and Su Yuxin attended together.

    And the first coboration she negotiated in thepany, the first time she independently proposed a n..

    Those memories had never been mentioned in front of Xiang caiping, but in her dreams in the middle of the night, they woulde to mind from time to time.

    She drank the wine in her ss in one gulp. When she was about to pour herself some wine, the bottle in her hand was taken away. Ling Jing hade back at some point and was sitting beside her.

    ¡°Drinking alone? Is it because I¡¯m not here and I¡¯m lonely at night?¡±

    This damn woman had been gone for more than ten days. She didn¡¯t have a single phone call or text message. It was fine if she didn¡¯te to look for him when she came back.

    But today, she only sent a cold message saying that she wanted toe over.

    This woman was truly ruthless and cold. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t pay attention to him. She wanted to get the wine bottle, but Ling Jing stopped her.

    Ling Jing poured a cup of wine into her cup, took the cup in her hand, and took a sip. He lowered his head and sealed it with a kiss.

    His kiss was a little harsh and rude. He was actually very angry in his heart.

    When he saw the message, his first reaction was anger, but his second reaction was noting.

    He was not that woman¡¯s pet. Why did he have to appear after Su Peizhen¡¯s message?

    If he did note, what could she do to him?

    If he did not want to appear, this woman would not be able to find him even if she searched Rong City thoroughly.

    However, when he threw his phone aside, he thought of SU Peizhen¡¯s skin that was as smooth as snow, and her passionate reaction.

    He couldn¡¯t control his body. He told himself that he hadn¡¯t conquered this damn woman yet. He hadn¡¯t let her be obsessed with him yet.

    So, of course, he had toe. Not only did he have toe, but he also had to continuously devour her and make this woman fall in love with him bit by bit.

    The wine was not strong, but it was mellow. Su Peizhen¡¯s wine was not bad. Of course, her taste was even better.

    Su Peizhen did not resist. She came here today because she wanted to have sex with him. She was not a pretentious woman.

    She hooked her arms around his neck and turned passive into active.

    You Come and go. You Don¡¯t want to surrender, and I don¡¯t want to admit defeat.

 Chapter 830 - Chapter 016: No. Yes!

    <h4>Chapter 830: Chapter 016: No. Yes!</h4>

    Her voice was like a bell, and her eyes were like silk. But it carried thest bit of stubbornness.

    ¡°Go back to the room.¡±

    Ling Jing ignored her. Instead, he held her waist and sat down on the sofa with her in his arms.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°No...¡±Su Peizhen refused. This kind of thing could make people feel more secure in bed.

    Ling Jing lowered his head and began to bite her neck.

    ¡°I want it.¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t say the rest of her words because of the other kind of stimtion. In the end, she couldn¡¯t go back to the room. Ling Jing drank another mouthful of wine and went back to feed her.

    He repeated it again and again, and in the end, he drank all the red wine. He was tipsy. His body became soft and hot.

    The strength of a man and the gentleness of a woman were fully integrated at this moment.

    The temperature in the room rose steadily. Everything gradually went out of control.

    ..

    The rain stopped and the clouds dispersed. Su Peizhen copsed on the sofa. She had no strength and didn¡¯t want to move.

    The man held her waist so that she wouldn¡¯t fall off the sofa. Now she was d that she had changed the sofa to a bigger size forfort.

    Both of them were naked. The room was warm enough. It wasn¡¯t cold and even a little hot.

    Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen, lowered his head, and looked at her smooth neck. He could not help but bite her again.

    Su Peizhen really could not take it anymore. She looked up at him, her eyes almost spitting fire.

    Ling Jing did not care. He was biting happily. He bit left and then again. After a while, Su Peizhen¡¯s shoulders and neck could not be looked at.

    ¡°Are you a dog?¡±

    Su Peizhen pushed his head, but Ling Jing encircled her.

    He lowered his head and wanted to bite her again, but he tilted his head under Su Peizhen¡¯s stare. She stood up and left his body, but she didn¡¯t expect him to hold her waist again.

    She had drunk some wine, and that little bit of drunkenness was starting to go to her head. Now she needed to sleep.

    ¡°One more time.¡±

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    How Could Ling Jing let go? He turned over and pressed himself on her again, starting a new round of siege.

    It was unknown when the snow had started outside the window. It was the first snow of the new year, and the snow fell silently. The temperature outside slowly dropped, but the temperature inside the room slowly rose.

    Su Peizhen had forgotten everything at this moment. Perhaps she was really drunk. Her mind was nk. The only thing she could feel and feel was the happiness of her body in front of her eyes.

    ..

    When she woke up the next day, it was already silvery white outside. It rarely snowed in Lin City. There was almost no snow in her memory.

    However, it snowed every winter in Rongcheng. Not only did it snow in winter, but it also snowed in spring.

    Today was Saturday, so she did not have to go to work. Sleeping on the bed, she was a bitzy. There was a strong arm on her waist, so she moved it away calmly. She got up.

    Her feet were still a bit soft. She turned around and nced at Ling Jing. This man was really not polite in some aspects.

    A little red wine would not make her drunk, but rather make her sober. The more sober she was, the calmer she would be.

    She calmly tidied herself up, then went to the kitchen and made herself breakfast.

    It was snowing, so she didn¡¯t have much experience driving in the snow. Maybe she should call a car back to the viter to check on Xiang caiping.

    A hand appeared on her waist, and she was held in someone¡¯s arms. She instinctively patted that person¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Ling Jing buried his face in her neck. His eyes were still half-closed, and he looked like he hadn¡¯t woken up yet. ¡°Why did you get up earlier than me? It looks like I should havee a few more timesst night.¡±

    ¡°I said let go.¡±

    Su Peizhen bumped her elbow behind her. Ling Jing had no choice but to let go of her.

    She took a step forward and continued to move her hand. Ling Jing leaned against the counter at the side and watched Su Peizhen¡¯s movements.

    She was really beautiful, and her movements had a natural grace. He knew that she was carefully nurtured by a big family.

    But apart from her elegance, this woman was also very cold. Perhaps it was because of her two years in prison, or perhaps it was because she fell from a height.

    On the surface, she looked beautiful and charming, but in her bones, there was a kind of alienation and indifference that kept others at a thousand miles away.

    She was as passionate as fire on the bed, but after getting out of bed, she could turn hostile and not recognize anyone. Such a contradictory individual was thorny and mysterious.

    This kind of her made people want to conquer her.

    In the end, Su Peizhen still sat down for two servings of breakfast. After all, she believed that if she didn¡¯t make two servings, ling jing would probablye to snatch hers.

    Two servings of sandwiches, two cups of milk, and one sd.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bored eating these every day?¡±Ling Jing sat down in front of the dining table and stared at the sandwiches on the table. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? Why Don¡¯t you change to another one tomorrow?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t reply to him. Once at the Su family¡¯s dining table, she only needed to say one word, Chinese and western style, and all kinds of breakfast would be filled with a long meal.

    Once, she only needed to frown slightly to make Su Chenghui¡¯s heart ache for a long time.

    Once, she only needed to casually say one word, and Li Qianxue would have prepared everything she wanted.

    But no matter how well she ate, no matter how much she gained, once she lost it, she would find that all of that would be nothing.

    Ling Jing looked at the indifferent expression on her face and was a little displeased. Su Peizhen, who was as passionate as fire in bed at night, was more likable.

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing. How about we go y after dinner?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s reaction was to raise her head and give him a cold nce, then she didn¡¯t answer him at all.

    After dinner, Su Peizhen plunged into the study. She had made a lot of money recently, and thepany was slowly recovering. Her ambition was not limited to this. She had a few feasible ns in hand, and she nned toe one by one.

    She had a lot of time, and it was boring to live.

    Apart from asionally apanying Xiang caiping, she could not find anything else that she could pay attention to. Making money was one of them.

    Using the abilities she had learned from Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue to do these things gave her an illusion that she was still rted to her past life.

    However, this time, her work did notst long. Ling Jing came in. He held a cup of water in his hand.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Leave it. I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not thirsty, you still have to drink water.¡±Ling Jing put down the water and bent down to look at her. ¡°The book says that people have to drink eight cups of water a day.¡±

    Ling Jing looked at her with a faint smile on his face. When he smiled, his beautiful Phoenix eyes would raise a little.

    ¡°And this cup of water was poured by me personally.¡±

    When had his young master of the Ling family ever poured water for someone? Only his old man and the Empress Dowager had never enjoyed such treatment.

    This damn woman actually dared to refuse? She really deserved to be taught a lesson.

    Su Peizhen looked at the cup of water and then raised her head to look at Ling Jing. She didn¡¯t quite understand his operation. But it was only for a moment, and she quickly figured it out.

    If he was trying to please her for no reason, he would either kill her or steal her.

    She had been cold to him during this period of time. He probably had no money to spend, right?

    Su Peizhen had to work now, so she didn¡¯t think too much. She took out her phone and opened a certain payment software. She operated it a few times. In the end, there was a transfer record of 100,000 yuan.

    ¡°Okay, you can go out now.¡±

    She showed that Page to Ling Jing. She felt that this should be enough to ¡°Send¡±him away.

    Unexpectedly, Ling Jing, who was still smiling, suddenly changed his expression.

    ¡°You ¨C¡°Ling Jing was angry.

    He had made a n to make Su Peizhen fall in love with him and then dump her.

    Therefore, he was so condescending to pour water for her. How could he know that this damn woman didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness? She actually thought that he was short of money?

    He was the young master of the Ling family. When had he ever been treated like this?

    Young Master Ling¡¯s face turned green. Not only did he not leave, he took a step forward instead. He reached out his hand to pull Su Peizhen up, wanting to teach her a lesson.

    However, Su Peizhen had already ignored him. She turned around to look at theputer screen, her ten fingers dancing non-stop.

    Sensing Ling Jing¡¯s approach, she turned her face to look up at him.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Woman ¨C¡°you¡¯ve really pissed me off. Ling Jing didn¡¯t go out. Not only did he not leave, he pulled her up instead.

    ¡°Ling Jing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re giving me 100,000 for a ss of water? Then should I do more for You?¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s height and figure had an absolute advantage. He picked her up and threw her onto the bed at the side.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s body bounced twice. She was not hurt, but it made her unhappy. She didn¡¯t n to go out, so she was wearing pajamas.

    Just when she wanted to get up, that person pressed on her again.

    ¡°Ling Jing, Get Out.¡±

    ¡°How can I go out?¡±Ling Jing was so angry that heughed. ¡°You paid for it, so I have to make you feel that it¡¯s worth it, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ¨C¡±

    ¡°But I want to.¡±Ling Jing lowered his head to bite her lips. He was really biting, with anger and venting.

    ¡°I want to.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing ¨C¡±

    The roles seemed to be reversed at this moment. Even if Su Peizhen tried her best to resist, she still couldn¡¯t escape in the end. Under the absolute advantage of a man¡¯s strength, her resistance was not worth mentioning. Or perhaps, she didn¡¯t want to resist either.

    ..

    The two of them couldn¡¯t go out in the end, and Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t continue to finish her n.

    When she met a young boy like Ling Jing, she was very clingy. Her waist was almost broken. For a weekend, apart from solving their basic physiological needs, the rest of the time was spent in bed.

    If it was the usual su peizhen, she would never give Ling Jing this opportunity.

    But the current her really wanted to use these superficial pleasures to forget some things. After two days of fooling around, Su Peizhen forced herself to put her energy back to work.

    The snow in Rongcheng had long stopped, and the weather was clear. Su Peizhen also began a new round of career ambitions.

    After work, she met a few clients. They were all old foxes. They went back and forth for a long time, but did not give a definite answer.

    Su Peizhen understood these people¡¯s psychology, so she simply withdrew her original attitude of wanting to cooperate. She postponed the date of the negotiation.

    She learned the way of business from Su Chenghui. Su Chenghui had always emphasized mutual benefit and win-win. She didn¡¯t think that these old foxes would be at a disadvantage.

    They stubbornly refused to let go, but they just wanted to take more benefits.

    After talking for a long time and failing to reach an agreement, Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t even willing to have a meal with this group of people. She directly ended the meeting.

    Because she saw the client, Su Peizhen, who had already left workte, still chose to return to Rong Garden. This was just a subconscious reaction. She knew in her heart that wanting to return to Rong City did not mean anything. She was very rxed with Ling Jing. It was not because she liked ling jing more, but because she felt safe with Ling Jing¡¯s simple rtionship of being a mistress and being a mistress.

    To her, the current Ling Jing represented safety.

    But this time, as soon as she entered the door, she realized that something was wrong.

 Chapter 831 - I Thought You wanted to poison me

    <h4>Chapter 831: Chapter 017: I Thought You wanted to poison me</h4>

    There was a burning smell in the air. Not only was there a burning smell, there was also a burning smell.

    Su Peizhen quickly threw down her bag and rushed into the kitchen without even changing her shoes.

    The pot in the kitchen was already smoking. She didn¡¯t know what she was cooking, but it was dark.

    Ling Jing¡¯s tall figure was standing in front of the pot, holding a bowl and pouring water into it. When the water entered the pot, it made a sizzling sound, but the taste was even stronger.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Quickly stopping Ling Jing¡¯s action, Su Peizhen went up to turn off the fire and then covered the pot.

    Her eyes quickly swept around and found that the kitchen had be beyond recognition after she had gone to work for a while.

    The cooking table was in a mess. The ingredients were cut irregrly, and it was hard to tell whether the ground was stained with water or oil. Even the wall at the side was sshed with a lot of stains, not to mention the ck thing in the pot.

    Ling Jing stood in front of the stove. He was wearing a white shirt, which was already in a mess. He looked at her and smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m cooking.¡±

    ¡°Cooking?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ling Jing nodded. He looked like he was taking credit for his work. ¡°I¡¯m cooking. I wanted to cook for you.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at the kitchen and then at the pot that was still steaming even though it was no longer smoking.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to cook for me and not poison me to death?¡±

    ..

    Ling Jing looked a little ufortable with the inexplicable awkwardness. But the awkwardness came and went quickly. He was young Master Ling, the Young Master of the Ling family.

    With a sneer, he walked in front of Su Peizhen. ¡°Do I need to go through so much trouble to poison you? I just made a mistake.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at the arrogant, ruffian, and proud face on the other person¡¯s face. She turned her face away speechlessly.

    ¡°Come out.¡±

    ¡°...¡±don¡¯t tell me she wants to clean it up herself?

    Su Peizhen nced at the messy kitchen. She didn¡¯t n to do it herself, so she called Xiao Zhao over.

    When she made the call, she nced around the kitchen again. When she returned to Ling Jing, she couldn¡¯t hide her dislike.

    Ling Jing was irritated by her gaze, so he went up and hugged her waist. After she hung up the phone, he couldn¡¯t help but bite her cheek.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I told you, it was a mistake. Do you understand?¡±

    Su Peizhen turned her face to look at him with childish words, there was no fluctuation in her heart. ¡°If I remember correctly, there are a lot of takeout apps these days. Also, you can ask Xiao Zhao to cook. You Won¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡±

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m cooking for you.¡±Ling Jing seemed to be unconvinced. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying? ¡°If you want to capture a man¡¯s heart. ¡°You have to capture this man¡¯s stomach first. ¡°On the other hand, it should be the same for women, right?¡±

    For the first time since Su Peizhen entered the door, she looked at this man seriously.

    There seemed to be a hint of fawning in the man¡¯s eyes? Thinking about their rtionship, it was normal for him to fawn over her. However ¡ª

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I don¡¯t need these.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you need?¡±Ling Jing asked back, almost subconsciously wanting to know.

    Su Peizhen was stunned for a minute because of his words. What did she need?

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything.¡±

    What she wanted, she would nevere back for the rest of her life. She knew it very well.

    ¡°People will always have things they want. I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have them?¡±

    Ling Jing lowered his voice a little. He was already a monster. Deliberately lowering his voice to speak in a low voice and looking at her like this, if it was another woman, she would definitely be very moved. She would want to lean on her body and not want toe down.

    However, Su Peizhen was not another woman. Ling Jing¡¯s problem was that he had a motive. She was now his financial backer and he needed to please her.

    ¡°Let Xiao Zhao clean up the kitchen. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°To eat.¡±

    Su Peizhen sniffed the air and felt a little ufortable. ¡°You don¡¯t think that I can eat in such an environment, do you?¡±

    ¡°Okay. I want to eat a big meal.¡±

    Su Peizhen nced at him and didn¡¯t refute him, which was rare. She knew that there was a famous western restaurant in Rongcheng. The chef was a former Michelin restaurant.

    Seeing that Ling Jing had spent so much effort to please her, she decided to go there.

    ..

    The restaurant was in the center of Rongcheng. There was no vulgar revolving restaurant. But it was indeed on the top floor, surrounded by ss walls.

    The night was very cold, but the snow had just fallen in Rongcheng, so the ice and snow on the roof had not yet receded. Looking out of the window, under the neon lights, the snow shadows became more romantic.

    After dinner time, there were not many people in the restaurant. When Ling Jing entered the door, a manager inside saw him. His eyes were wide open, and he was about toe forward to greet him.

    Ling Jing saw it and gave him a look. That look was very gloomy and cold.

    The manager¡¯s footsteps stopped there. Su Peizhen followed Ling Jing¡¯s line of sight and saw that the manager¡¯s face was a little pale.

    ¡°You Know Him?¡±

    ¡°No,¡±Ling Jing answered quickly. ¡°This is my first time here.¡±

    He lied without changing his expression. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t suspect anything, and the two of them sat down by the window. The waiter went up to serve the menu. Su Peizhen handed the menu to Ling Jing.

    ¡°There are a few signature dishes here that are done well. Their Italian dishes are quite authentic.¡±

    She had been to Italy and tasted authentic local delicacies. Inparison, the taste of this restaurant was indeed good.

    The manager disappeared after ordering two dishes. Ling Jing let out a sigh of relief. The game hadn¡¯t started yet. If someone recognized him and Su Peizhen found out, he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue ying.

    The dishes were served very quickly. The moment Su Peizhen picked up the knife and fork, she nced at Ling Jing and suddenly found that the other party¡¯s posture was very standard.

    She didn¡¯t start eating and just looked at Ling Jing for a while. Ling Jing raised his head under her gaze.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±

    ¡°Have you learned the etiquette of western food?¡±It was not unusual to have eaten western food, but she could see that Ling Jing¡¯s actions were very standard. This kind of standard should not appear on such a gangster.

    Her etiquette was something that Li Qianxue had specially asked a teacher to teach. Whether it was western food or Chinese food etiquette. But why would ling jing, a small gangster, have such a standard eating etiquette?

    ¡°I¡¯ve never learned it.¡±Ling Jing¡¯s hand holding the fork tightened slightly. When he met Su Peizhen¡¯s puzzled gaze, he smiled.

    ¡°The rich woman I followedst time was a foreign girl. I learned it from her.¡±

    He said it very lightly. Su Peizhen frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t like this topic and didn¡¯t ask further.

    She was quietly eating the food on the te, but Ling Jing was looking at her.

    She was eating elegantly. She was like a youngdy from a big family. He had noticed it a long time ago. But looking at her now, she was wearing a simple business suit and sitting in this western restaurant.

    She gave people the feeling that she was a princess, but she was a down and out princess.

    Ling Jing thought about his thoughts today. He originally wanted to make Su Peizhen feel touched. It seemed that this move wouldn¡¯t work now.

    Then he could only think of another way.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t know what Ling Jing was thinking. She enjoyed the rare rxation in front of her.

    The simr taste of food made her unable to help but think of the time when she had gone on a trip to Italy with Li Qianxue.

    It wasn¡¯t just Italy. Every year during the winter and summer holidays, she would go on a trip with Li Qianxue. They had gone to many ces.

    There was her, Su Yuxin, and the mother and son. From America to Europe, they had left their footprints in many countries.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face turned slightly pale as she recollected her thoughts. No matter how beautiful the memory was, it was still the past. It was the past that could not be returned.

    Ling Jing was sensitive to the fact that Su Peizhen, who was fine before she went out, had an ugly expression after having a meal at home?

    She practically entered the study as soon as she entered the door.

    He didn¡¯t understand what went wrong, but at night, he made her slim figure even worse.

    Since he couldn¡¯t think of any other way to please Su Peizhen and make her fall in love with him, he would let her continue to immerse herself in his body and techniques.

    Su Peizhen was indeed particrly passionate that night. The book said that a woman¡¯s body would be nk when she reached orgasm and forget to think.

    And such a short period of nkness was very suitable for her.

    Biting, scratching, entangling.

    As her consciousness flew up and blurred, Su Peizhen looked at Ling Jing¡¯s devilish face.

    Well, this man indeed had the ability to seduce people. At least, his body and techniques were very satisfactory to her.

    Her asional distraction would always cause ling jing to be even more dissatisfied.

    He bit her neck hard, making her throw herself into it.

    She thought in a daze that it was still a little bad. Not obedient enough, not obedient enough.

    Next time, she must tell him clearly not to leave any traces on her body. Not to leave any traces.

    This was a typical self-interest. In a rtionship, she didn¡¯t want the other party to leave any traces so that she could leave at any time.

    And whether she could get what she wanted? Only God knew.

    ..

    Su Peizhen looked at herself in the mirror and looked pretty good. For the past week, she had been returning to Rong Garden every day.

    She worked hard during the day and rxed at night. After a few days, although she asionally felt tired. She did feel much better.

    In private, she was willing to admit that Ling Jing was a good bed partner. After all, a man with good skin and a good life could indeed satisfy one¡¯s body, but at the same time, he could also be fully rxed.

    However, that was all.

    Her heart was too empty. She could only rely on the superficial happiness of her body to fill it.

    Her phone rang. It was Xiang caiping.

    Xiang caiping wanted her to go home for the festival. Tomorrow was the Lantern Festival. Only then did Su Peizhen realize that she had not gone home for a few days.

    She didn¡¯t refuse and promised Xiang caiping that she woulde home for dinner. She decided to apany her for two days. When she hung up the phone, Ling Jing happened toe in.

    He saw her sitting in front of the dressing table. He came up and put his arm around her waist. He had just brushed his teeth, and there was a faint mint smell on his body.

    Without a shirt on, his chest muscles were firm and strong.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t have the heart to admire the feeling of his surname that he deliberately showed off. She had had enough of talking to Ling Jing these past few days. She pushed him away. She got up and went to get her clothes.

    These past few days, Ling Jing had been tormenting himself at night. It could be said that he was having a lot of fun.

    Looking at his eyes, she knew that he was not thinking of anything good. Su Peizhen was not in the mood toe again, so she gently pushed him away.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out. Get out of the way.¡±

    She thought that she might need to rest for a while. It was true that she looked good, but it was also true that her waist was sore. The man was young and energetic. She really couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±It was the weekend. Shouldn¡¯t they spend the day in bed?

    Ling Jing kissed her neck and hugged her hand again. He didn¡¯t intend to let go.

    ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡±

    Su Peizhen said mercilessly and pushed her away without a care. She got up and went to the wardrobe to pick out clothes.

    Ling Jing came forward again and locked her between the wardrobe and his chest. ¡°How is it unrted? It¡¯s such a great weekend and the weather is good. Don¡¯t you think we can do something more interesting?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±She hadn¡¯t gone home for a few days. If she didn¡¯t go back, Xiang caiping would think too much.

    ¡°But I think.¡±Ling Jing lowered his head and wanted to kiss her again, but she avoided him.

    Her face darkened slightly. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t like Ling Jing like this. ¡°Ling Jing, I hope you understand that I have my own things to do. Move aside.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t move aside?¡±Ling Jing looked at her half-open chest. The snow-white color made his eyes darken.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Ling Jing wasn¡¯t the only one with a youthful and beautiful body. If he asked too much, or if he always liked to take an inch and take a mile. Su Peizhen believed that she would rece him without hesitation.

    Her eyes were slightly cold. Ling Jing stared at this woman and felt his teeth ache.

    This week, he could feel how passionate the woman was in bed.

    But the more passionate she was in bed, the colder she became when she got out of bed.

    She was clearly a person, how could she have two faces?

    They cooperated seamlessly on the bed. She was passionate, proactive, and sometimes even crazier than him.

    But it was only limited to the bed. Once she got out of the bed, this woman immediately turned hostile and refused to acknowledge him.

    Ling Jing stared at the cold expression on Su Peizhen¡¯s face. He leaned over and bit her lips gently.

    He didn¡¯t use too much strength. Su Peizhen felt the pain and pushed him away.

    ¡°Enough.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t have much patience. ¡°Make Way, I¡¯m going to put on my clothes.¡±

    She turned around and picked out the clothes she wanted to wear. She didn¡¯t avoid Ling Jing who was standing at the side. She took off her nightgown and was about to put on her clothes.

    Ling Jing saw her action and became more and more angry. He threw the clothes in her hands to the side and picked her up.

    ¡°What? So Heartless? Throwing me away after using me?¡±

    There was a trace of undetectable anger in his tone. Su Peizhen could tell that she didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Ling Jing, did you make a mistake?¡±

    First, she hadn¡¯t thrown him away. Second, the two didn¡¯t seem to have that kind of rtionship.

    Before she could finish her sentence, Ling Jing had already thrown her onto the bed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make any mistake.¡±He pressed her down and restrained her hands and feet. ¡°But if you want to leave today, you have to satisfy me first before you leave.¡±

    He stared at her red lips and said this. He lowered his head and was about to kiss her.

 Chapter 832 - so she was the one who made that mistake

    <h4>Chapter 832: Chapter 018: so she was the one who made that mistake</h4>

    ¡°Ling Jing, let go of me.¡±

    This time, Su Peizhen¡¯s scolding didn¡¯t have any effect. There was a fire in Ling Jing¡¯s heart. A ball of uncontroble anger made his soul angry as well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let go after I¡¯m done.¡±

    In the end, Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t beat Ling Jing and let him have his way.

    As their ears were touching, she heard him whisper, ¡°Do it once. If you can get off the bed, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    She closed her eyes and let him go.

    Ling Jing was also keeping his promise. He really only came once.

    The moment Su Peizhen got off the bed, she clearly felt her legs go weak as if she couldn¡¯t stand.

    She didn¡¯t look at Ling Jing anymore. She didn¡¯t even think of tidying herself up. She cleaned herself up casually, put on her clothes, and left.

    He made a decision in his heart. Ling Jing didn¡¯t know what to do. It seemed that she needed to be cold to him for a while.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t expect that this damn woman could leave without any reluctance after he worked so hard?

    Good. Really good. That¡¯s great.

    Damn woman, just you wait.

    Ling Jing thought of at least a hundred ways to let that woman die.

    But in the end, his stubbornness rose again.

    He didn¡¯t believe that his unfailing charm with a male surname would be defeated by Su Peizhen. He also didn¡¯t believe that woman could continue to be cold-hearted.

    This path didn¡¯t work. He could take another path.

    If that woman easily took the bait and fell in love with him, what was the point?

    The more it was like this, the more challenging it would be. You Don¡¯t love me? It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll always think of a way to make you fall in love with me one day.

    I¡¯ll just waste my time with you. I don¡¯t believe that I, the dignified young master of the Ling family, can¡¯t handle a woman?

    Su Peizhen, we¡¯ll see about that.

    ... ..

    Su Peizhen went home and spent thentern festival with Xiang caiping. Xiang caiping was not good at business, but she lived a good life at home.

    Her cooking skills were good. She could cook some of the dishes in Lin city and the local dishes in Rongcheng.

    During the Lantern Festival, she was suggested to cook thentern festival herself. Su Peizhen had never done it before. She was not interested in this kind of thing.

    She only remembered that she had seen Xiang caiping and Su Qingsang making dumplings together on the CCTV. In the end, she did not object. Instead, she was very interested in cooking together with Xiang caiping.

    Reality proved that Su Peizhen might still have some talent in cooking.

    After crushing a few dumplings, she gradually got the hang of it. It was a decent wrapping. Xiang caiping was very satisfied and liked it very much.

    It had just snowed and Rongcheng was very cold. However, there were people outside who were not afraid of the cold and set off fireworks.

    Xiang caiping and Su Peizhen sat together, the two of them. Looking at the fireworks in the distance and eating the sweet glutinous rice balls, the atmosphere at this moment was undoubtedly very good.

    Her phone received two congrattory messages. One was from Su Chenghui, and the other was from Su Yuxin.

    Su Peizhen took a look. After hesitating for a moment, she didn¡¯t reply and put her phone down again.

    The moment she went upstairs, Xiang caiping stopped her. She originally wanted to tell her about Mrs. Lin¡¯s son, but with her sharp eyes, she saw a red mark on Su Peizhen¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Xiang caiping had been there before, especially when she lived with Su Qingsang. Su Qingsang would have these marks from time to time. She knew very well how this came about.

    But where did Su Peizhen¡¯s markse from? Did she have a boyfriend? But it didn¡¯t look like it.

    She wanted to say that Lin Feixing hade to the house twice, the first time to pay a new year call and the second time to visit.

    But when her eyes swept across the mark, she could not say a word. Did Su Peizhen have a boyfriend?

    ¡°Peizhen, you¡¯ve grown another year after the New Year. If you have a suitable one, why don¡¯t you look around?¡±

    She had never taken responsibility for this daughter of hers in the first half of her life, so she did not have enough confidence to say these words. However, Xiang caiping was afraid that she would keep thinking about the past and would not be willing to look forward.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t like to talk about this matter. After making her stance clear, she went back to her room to rest. She didn¡¯t see Xiang caiping¡¯s hesitant expression.

    ..

    After thentern festival, Su Peizhen was busy again. Recently, thepany had been organizing online and offline joint promotions.

    After the nning department sent the n up, she approved it. Then, on a whim, when she was about to get off work, she decided to go to the store to take a look herself.

    The office was on the top floor, and she took the elevator downstairs. When she passed by the esctor, she saw a pair of familiar figures in the distance.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s footsteps froze there. After being stunned for a second, she quickly reacted and stood to the side, directly standing behind the pir.

    Ever since Su Peizhen was released from prison, it was the first time her heart was beating so fast. She was half leaning on the pir, and her breathing was a little messy.

    A middle-aged couple passed by the pir. The man was gentle and refined, while the woman was elegant and noble.

    Her back was facing them, but she could hear their conversation. Their voices were very soft, but very familiar.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could I have forgotten to bring a gift?¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s voice was slightly low, and her tone was almost like a little daughter¡¯s cautious and strange tone. It was the first time Su Peizhen heard it.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±Su Chenghui admitted his mistake calmly, his voice full of doting.

    Ever since the two of them got back together, he wanted nothing more than to put the whole world in front of Li Qianxue. He doted on Li Qianxue so much that Li Qianxue, who had always been elegant, self-controlled, and calm, would reveal a little bit of a young woman from time to time.

    ¡°It was your fault to begin with.¡±Li Qianxue gritted her teeth, still feeling a little unwell.

    This bastard. Last night, he said that he would onlye once, but in the end? She did not know why his physical strength was so good even at his ¡°Old age.¡±.

    It was so torturous that she almost could not get up this morning. The two of them rushed to the airport. In the end, Li Qianxue forgot to bring the gifts that she was supposed to give to grandfather Huo and the Huo family.

    It was the New Year. Li Qianxue, who was too embarrassed toe empty-handed, had no choice but to pick up the gifts again.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry. inws are all kind people. They won¡¯t care about these empty gifts.¡±

    ¡°If they don¡¯t care, do you really have the nerve to show up empty-handed?¡±Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t help but re at him again. Su Chenghui smiled and wrapped her hand in his palm.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s the same for us to pick now. As long as the intention is there. I believe inws won¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°I mind.¡±Li Qianxue was a person who pursued perfection. In the end, she felt a little depressed. She looked at su chenghui and added, ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to sleep with my daughter. You¡¯re not allowed to touch me again.¡±

    Thest sentence was said very softly, and Su Chenghui¡¯s face changed. How could this be?

    But as he thought of something, he immediately smiled again. With his son-inw, that big vinegar jar, there was naturally a way to take his daughter away. He was not in a hurry.

    The voices of the two gradually quieted down.

    Su Peizhen did not move. She just looked at their backs and listened to their conversation.

    From a young age, she had always known that the person Su Chenghui liked was not Li Qianxue. She had always believed that it was the same.

    Later, she found out that it was not the case. Su Chenghui did not know his feelings and had been wrong for decades. When he found out, everything would be turned upside down.

    She used to think that everything could not go back to the beginning. How could she go back to the beginning of her messy and intersecting life?

    But now that she saw Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui, she suddenly realized something.

    The so-called things and people were not just targeted at her. To others, it was to put everything back on track.

    Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue were in a loving rtionship. Su Qingsang became the daughter of the Su family and married into the Huo family to be the wife of the president.

    It was as if everything had returned to its original state and had never changed.

    However, only her life had long changed beyond recognition and could not return to the beginning.

    It turned out that she was the mistake.

    The birth of the mistake, the exchange of the mistake. From the beginning to the end, her life seemed to have be a joke.

    How Ridiculous, how ridiculous?

    Su Peizhen closed her eyes. Her heart, which had once been empty, was now even more empty.

    She looked at the bustling crowd of peopleing and going. There were couples, a family, and sisters. Only she was alone.

    ... ..

    Ling Jing took some time to deal with some business that he had to handle. He originally wanted to return to the residence, but for some reason, he returned to Rongyuan.

    That woman didn¡¯t call him or send him a message. After she left the day before yesterday, she went missing again.

    That damn woman really didn¡¯t put him in her eyes. He thought with some hatred that he needed to make a n, a n to make that woman fall in love with him.

    He wanted to go to that woman and search through all her information.

    He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t find that damn woman¡¯s weakness.

    He entered his fingerprint and entered the door. There was the smell of alcohol in the air. Ling Jing was stunned for a moment and looked at the woman sitting in the living room.

    She was wearing a Chanel dress, but she was sitting on the ground without any image. There were several wine bottles on the coffee table.

    Two of them were already empty.

    When he entered, Su Peizhen acted as if she didn¡¯t see him. She poured herself another ss of wine. She drank it in one gulp.

    Ling Jing could see that this woman was not right today.

    When he saw that Su Peizhen was about to pour another ss of wine, he went up and snatched her wine ss away.

    ¡°Bring it over?¡±

    With a gloomy tone and cold expression, Su Peizhen was colder than the first time he saw her.

    She was like a cold storage. The surrounding five meters were filled with the cold air that she had released.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Something on your mind?¡±

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t give her the ss, so he wanted to find this woman¡¯s weakness. This woman was like this.

    TSK, she really wanted to sleep when someone handed her a pillow.

    ¡°...¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s reaction was to nce at him. She took the wine bottle and drank it directly into her mouth.

    Ling Jing was stunned for a moment, then he went to grab the wine bottle in Su Peizhen¡¯s hand again.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Drinking like this? Do you want to get drunk to death?¡±

    All the alcohol on the table was strong.

    ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡±Su Peizhen looked at him as if she was looking at an item.

    Ling Jing gritted his teeth and ced the wine bottle and cup on the coffee table heavily, pulling her up. He held her waist and stared at her face with a sinister look.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. How can it not matter? You are my financier now. I have to know why my financier is unhappy, right?¡±

 Chapter 833 - Iâ€™ll bring you to play something more exciting

    <h4>Chapter 833: Chapter 019: I¡¯ll bring you to y something more exciting</h4>

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Go away.¡±Su Peizhen pushed him away forcefully, took a step back, and fell on the sofa. She went to get the wine again.

    Her hand was grabbed by Ling Jing, and he pulled her up again.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it? How could it have nothing to do with me?¡±Ling Jing held her tightly, not giving her a chance to break free.

    ¡°One day is a hundred days of kindness. No matter what, we have slept for so many days. Why? Can¡¯t you say it?¡±

    ¡°Husband and wife? Kindness?¡±Su Peizhen seemed to have heard a joke. Her eyes were full of mockery. Because she had drunk alcohol, her face was very red.

    At this moment, she was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to suppress her emotions. She raised her hand and gently tapped Ling Jing¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What are you doing? Are you here to tell me that you owe me a favor? Aren¡¯t you just a kept gigolo? I don¡¯t want to see you now, and I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Get lost.¡±

    Ling Jing had never been humiliated by anyone in his entire life. It was this Su Peizhen who repeatedly humiliated him.

    His anger rose and he lowered his head to kiss him. Su Peizhen was furious. She raised her hand to p him, but her hand was grabbed.

    Su Peizhen tried a few times, but she failed to pull her hand back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Get lost. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Ling Jing grabbed Su Peizhen¡¯s hand. He couldn¡¯t hide his anger. Damn woman. It was fine if she didn¡¯t know when she first arrived, but now she wanted to p him?

    But this woman, damn woman. She kept provoking his bottom line.

    He held her arm tightly and made her look at him.

    ¡°Enough. Su Peizhen, who provoked you? Why Don¡¯t you go and attack the person who provoked you? What¡¯s the point of you attacking me? Fine, you don¡¯t dare to attack, right? Tell me, who provoked you? I¡¯ll help you teach that person a lesson. Tell me.¡±

    Su Peizhen finally looked ling Jing in the eye. ¡°Ling Jing, get lost.¡±

    Ling Jing was angry. He had never been so angry in his life.

    This woman was simply too ungrateful.

    He pulled her hand and led her outside. Su Peizhen was dragged by him. She staggered two steps and almost fell.

    She tried hard to pull her hand away, but the difference between men and women was reflected at this time. She couldn¡¯t pull it away at all.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let Go of me.¡±

    She raised her foot to kick him, but it would make her body lose bnce. Alcohol and anger, her voice was one level higher than usual.

    ¡°Ling Jing, you bastard, let go of me.¡±

    Ling Jing directly dragged her out of the door. Before he went out, he didn¡¯t forget to carry her coat on the porch.

    Once she went out, without the protection of the heating, Su Peizhen¡¯s body shrank. Ling Jing directly threw the down jacket on her body.

    ¡°Ling Jing, you lunatic.¡±

    Su Peizhen wanted to enter the door again, but Ling Jing didn¡¯t give her a chance at all.

    He closed the door and took her to the elevator.

    ¡°Woman, you want to get drunk, right? What¡¯s the use of getting drunk?e. Let me take you to y something more exciting.¡±

    Lunatic.

    The moment Su Peizhen entered the elevator, she broke away from his hand and took a step back.

    ¡°Who said I used alcohol to Drown My Sorrows? I just want to drink.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±Ling Jing took a step forward and stood in front of her, staring at her face, his eyes were full of malice. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, do you dare toe with me? HMM? I promise that my method is a hundred times better than letting you drink.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him at all. After drinking, the wind blew, and she was half sober.

    She put on her down jacket and looked at Ling Jing coldly as he pressed the elevator button. ¡°Get out of the way, I want to go back.¡±

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t pay attention to her at all. When the elevator went down to the underground parking lot, she was dragged by his wrist and brought to his car.

    Sure enough, it was the Cadic that had always been parked here, and she could often see it that looked familiar to her.

    After getting in the car, Su Peizhen stopped running. She was half-awake and half-drunk.

    The emptiness in her heart was still there, and the sensation in her body was still there. The feeling of being lost, empty, and her whole life being turned upside down was still there.

    She closed her eyes and emptied her mind. She didn¡¯t look, didn¡¯t listen, and didn¡¯t feel.

    The car left the underground garage like an arrow in such cold weather. The ck shadow of the car shuttled through the streets and alleys of Rong City.

    Su Peizhen felt it, but she didn¡¯t open her eyes.

    The car stopped, but her eyes were still closed. The people beside her got out of the car, but she didn¡¯t move.

    Being drunk was also a kind of numbing herself, and thinking in a daze was also a kind of numbing herself.

    She was fearless. Without the people and things she cared about, her heart would be unprecedentedly strong, and she would also be iparably empty and at a loss.

    There seemed to be many voices around her, but she did not open her eyes. She was not curious, nor did she care. She also did not want to know where Ling Jing had brought her and what he had brought her for.

    About ten minutes had passed, or perhaps twenty minutes.

    The car door beside her was opened, and a cold wind blew in. Her body shrank instinctively. The next second, she was dragged out of the car.

    ¡°...¡±she finally opened her eyes and saw the environment she was in.

    There were mountains in Rong City. There was more than one. She knew this ce, but she had never been here before.

    There were many people standing on both sides of the Winding Mountain Road. In such a cold day, these people were not afraid of the cold. There were men and women, and it was very noisy. She had isted those voices just now, so she could hear them clearly now.

    She felt that it was noisy, so she frowned instinctively. But she was led forward by Ling Jing.

    There were many cars lined up neatly in front. At a nce, they were all luxury cars.

    Ferrari, Lamborghini, Maybach, Porsche, Aston Martin, Bugatti Veyron..

    When Ling Jing held Su Peizhen¡¯s hand and entered the venue, someone whistled.

    Ling Jing nced over, and that person made a zipper gesture with his mouth. Soon, someone came over and put a car key into Ling Jing¡¯s hand.

    Ling Jing nced at Su Peizhen. ¡°Are You Afraid?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s state was nk, and her thoughts were also nk. Ling Jing¡¯s words made here back to her senses, but she gave him a cold look.

    The extremely cold look didn¡¯t have any emotion. It seemed to say, I, Su Peizhen, will be afraid?

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not afraid.¡±

    Ling Jing took the car keys and stopped in front of one of the White Aston Martin. He opened the car door and signaled Su Peizhen to get in.

    Su Peizhen finally had an emotional reaction. She looked at Ling Jing and then at the Mountain Road in front of her.

    She looked away and met Ling Jing¡¯s gaze. ¡°You want to y with this?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Do you dare to get in the car?¡±

    Su Peizhen nced at him, but her gaze was still empty. There was no emotion in it, nor was there any emotion.

    She opened the car door and got in the car. Ling Jing also got in the car.

    The surrounding noise seemed to be even louder. Whistles, jeers, and cheers rang out.

    People got in the surrounding cars one after another. The sound of the engine continued. Su Peizhen nced at Ling Jing. He didn¡¯t take any protective measures, and neither did she.

    ¡°Woman, if I win today, this car will be mine.¡±

    Ling Jing suddenly moved closer to her and stared into her eyes. ¡°Do you think I can win?¡±

    Su Peizhen refused to answer such a question. She was still in a state of refusing to receive any information.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t give up and moved closer to her. At the same time, he fastened her seatbelt. ¡°Tell me, do you think I can win today?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t intend to give Ling Jing any face.

    Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen, who seemed to be out of her mind, and nodded. Ling Jing knew that she wasn¡¯t awake yet, but he wanted this half-drunk Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Okay. If this young master can¡¯t win today, I won¡¯t be called Ling Jing.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t look at him at all. She nced ahead. In such a cold day, there were girls in cool clothes standing there. She was waving two small gs in her hands.

    There were people whistling and cheering continuously. Thedy was standing at the side. She waved the small g in her hand forcefully ¡ª

    The rumbling sound of the engine continued to ring out. The car drove away like an arrow. Before Su Peizhen could react or prepare in time, the car had already rushed out towards the mountain path.

    Because of this kind of momentum, Su Peizhen¡¯s body fell backwards. Even if she was unwilling, even if she kept forcing herself to empty her mind, it was useless.

    The car continued to move forward, then forward, and then elerate. At the extreme speed, it was easy for people to feel weightless.

    Not to mention that they were on a mountain road now. Every turn and every eleration would make people feel ufortable.

    Su Peizhen, who was originally in a mental state, had no choice but to return to her original body. She watched Ling Jing drive the car skillfully, passing one car after another skillfully.

    She could drive herself, but she never drove fast. First, it was habit. Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue were both people who followed the rules and cherished their lives.

    She was the same. Some habits were hereditary.

    The car rushed to the top of the mountain like flying. The winding mountain road was narrow. Su Peizhen stuck her body tightly to the car seat behind her.

    She turned around to look at Ling Jing. At this moment, Ling Jing was no longer the person she had thought he was.

    His gaze was like a cheetah in the dark, or a goshawk on a cliff.

    She knew that ever since the speed series became popr in China, many people had fallen in love with the feeling of being as fast as lightning.

    Everyone thought they were Paul or van diesel. But in fact, not everyone could be Paul or van diesel.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s body was very ufortable. She did not like this feeling at all. She wanted to speak, but the car drove past a bend at this time. There was a car behind her that was about to catch up ¡ª

    She saw Ling Jing¡¯s solemn face. He did not look behind at all. He stepped on the elerator and turned the steering wheel.

    Su Peizhen thought she would fly up, and the car almost flew up. But it fell down again.

    It didn¡¯t feel good to be weightless all of a sudden. Not to mention that the car was still moving forward. ¡°Ling Jing, are you crazy?¡±

    The mountain road wasn¡¯t steep, but it was definitely not as t as the ground. The body of the car that kept rushing forward made Su Peizhen almost want to rush down the mountain with her.

    ¡°Ling Jing, stop.¡±

    What responded to her was Ling Jing stepping on the elerator. There was a car in front of them that was rushing up

 Chapter 834 - Chapter 020: You owe me twice

    <h4>Chapter 834: Chapter 020: You owe me twice</h4>

    Ling Jing wanted to die, but she didn¡¯t want to. Su Peizhen was about to go crazy. The drunkenness from the wine they drank before was gone.

    Ling Jingpletely ignored her. In such an environment, even the slightest distraction would result in a loss.

    There was a rtivelyrge open space at the top of the mountain. They would turn here and then go down the mountain. They would only win if they walked the whole way. However, when they went down the mountain, there would be carsing up the mountain.

    It would be a mess, and they would be in danger at any time.

    No one knew who came up with it. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t notice it before, but now she calmed down. Seeing Ling Jing driving the car in the car array, Su Peizhen, who had always been calm and self-controlled, finally couldn¡¯t control her expression.

    ¡°Ling Jing, Stop, Do You Hear Me?¡±

    This was a downhill road. More importantly, the mountain road was so narrow. Between the two cars, it gave people the feeling that they would fall down at any time.

    Especially when there were cars in front that wanted to go up, but they were going down. When they were about to collide with their cars, Su Peizhen was so drunk that she woke up.

    ¡°Ling Jing, are you crazy? Stop.¡±

    He was driving so fast just now, and there were several carsing up from behind. Compared to them, Ling Jing¡¯s car seemed to be going in the opposite direction.

    There was no response. Ling Jing looked at the car in front with a yful and unruly smile on his face. Even though it was downhill, he was still stepping on the elerator.

    Su Peizhen felt the car continue to dive. The feeling of weightlessness made her feel ufortable.

    She had also yed some extreme sports, such as parachuting, bungee jumping, and even yed hot air balloons and paragliding when she was abroad.

    But those were all under the condition that she was prepared. Besides, she had a coach by her side and standard operation and guidance, which made her feel at ease.

    This Ling Jing in front of her was simply messing around. In the end, Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore. She stuck her body close to the car seat and raised her hand to grab the seatbelt tightly. She closed her eyes and felt her body continue to go down and down with the car.

    After an unknown amount of time, the car finally stopped.

    It was very noisy beside her. It was so noisy that she could hear it through the car door. There were whistles, Cheers, and a lot of noise.

    Su Peizhen naturally wouldn¡¯t like such an environment. She sat in the car and tried her best to endure the difort she felt just now.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±The voice beside her ear made her feel real and confirmed that that Bastard Ling Jing had already stopped the car.

    Her legs were a little weak, and the noise around her made her look even paler.

    Ling Jing unfastened his seatbelt and turned around to look at her. There was a cocky smile on his face that was almost insufferably arrogant.

    ¡°First. How is it? My skills are not bad, right?¡±

    With a p, Ling Jing¡¯s face was pped. He stared at Su Peizhen with his eyes wide open. The feeling of winning thepetition just now had vanished into thin air.

    He pointed at Su Peizhen, his eyes almost spitting fire.

    ¡°You Damn Woman, how Dare You Hit Me?¡±

    ¡°I hit you.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s drunkenness hadpletely disappeared. She pulled away from the feeling of almost facing death directly and stared at the person in front of her. ¡°Ling Jing, it¡¯s your own business if you want to die. I don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    After saying this, she got out of the car without looking back.

    The night wind was extremely cold. Su Peizhen tightened her clothes. She didn¡¯t look at the gazes around her or those people.

    She directly crossed the crowd and walked out. Ling Jing got out of the car with a palm print on his face. If it weren¡¯t for the dark night, others would definitely be able to see it.

    Someone recognized him and wanted toe over to greet him, but he blocked them with his cold eyes.

    Su Peizhen walked very fast. She was dragged out by Ling Jing, and she was wearing the high heels she had worn to work today.

    This did not allow her to dy her steps in the slightest. She walked quickly. The distance behind her gradually became farther. Slowly, she walked to the road outside the mountain path.

    The night wind blew, and her feet gradually gained strength. Her mind also recovered.

    The Cadic stopped beside her. Ling Jing came down to pull her hand.

    ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at him coldly, but there was still no emotion in her eyes. Ling Jing was really about to lose his temper because of this woman.

    ¡°I said get in the car.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t struggle too much. The wind was strong here, and it was far from the city. She didn¡¯t have the tendency to abuse herself.

    After getting in the car, she didn¡¯t even look at Ling Jing. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    Ling Jing nced at her and started the car. Considering su Peizhen¡¯s pale face just now, he drove very slowly this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s exciting?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t respond to him at all. Exciting? It was indeed exciting.

    When she thought Ling Jing¡¯s car was about to collide with another car, her heart almost stopped beating. At that moment, she thought she was going to die.

    But at that moment, she suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t want to die. Not at all.

    Even if her life was a joke, even if she couldn¡¯t go back to the past anymore. But she still didn¡¯t want to die.

    She wanted to live. To Live Well.

    Escape was an emotion that only the weak had. She was Su Peizhen. She was not running away.

    ¡°You have to admit that my method is useful, right?¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s words brought her back to her senses. She nced at her coldly. She retracted her gaze and looked at the street scenes on both sides of the road.

    When she passed by a certain ce, she suddenly called for the car to stop.

    Ling Jing stopped the car and looked at Su Peizhen. He did not quite understand what she wanted to do.

    Su Peizhen sat in the car and looked across the road. This was a Night Market Street in Rongcheng. She rarely walked this way. It was too cold. At night, there were almost no people here.

    However, a small stall was still set up at the end of the street. There were only two words on the signboard: Shi Family Wonton. There was a couple in the shop. They were cleaning up, as if they were cleaning up the stall.

    Su Peizhen had been staring at the couple. She watched them clean up the table outside. She watched the woman sweep up the trash outside and then go back inside to clean up.

    She looked very serious and focused, but it seemed like she was looking elsewhere.

    Ling Jing naturally saw it too. He looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s expression, not knowing what she was thinking. He didn¡¯t understand why she was staring at a roadside stall for so long.

    ¡°Hungry? Have you eaten? Why Don¡¯t we go now? What do you want to eat?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t look at him. In the shop, the man had already gone to the kitchen in the back, and the woman had returned to the counter.

    She looked at him for a while before suddenly opening the car door and getting out. The Night Wind was very cold. She tightened her coat and walked towards the wonton shop.

    ¡°Sister Shi.¡±

    ¡°Little Su?¡±The woman inside was about to close the shop when she saw Su Peizhening over, her eyes lit up. ¡°Why are you here? How did you know that I opened a shop here? I, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. How are you? How have you been recently?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t answer her series of questions.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±Su Peizhen looked at the old but clean shop in front of her and picked a seat. ¡°Sister Shi, Cook a bowl of Wonton for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Anything.¡±Su Peizhen was no longer as gloomy and cold as before. ¡°You can cook whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±Sister Shi entered the door to cook Wontons. In the end, she saw Ling Jing who followed her in. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re closing.¡±

    She still wanted to have a good chat with Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she here too?¡±Ling Jing nced at Su Peizhen.

    ¡°She¡¯s my friend. Sir, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also her friend.¡±As he spoke, Ling Jing walked to Su Peizhen and sat down.

    Sister Shi nced at Su Peizhen and found that she didn¡¯t refute. She asked, ¡°What kind of filling does Sir Eat?¡±

    ¡°Anything is fine. I¡¯ll eat whatever she eats.¡±

    Sister Shi didn¡¯t ask anymore and entered the kitchen to say something. She could hear the male voice inside answering. Sister Shi took out the cutlery and ced it on the table for them.

    ¡°Little Su, do you want to drink some wine? Or a drink?¡±

    ¡°Give me a bottle of water.¡±Su Peizhen had just had a drink, so she didn¡¯t want to drink anymore.

    ¡°Okay then.¡±Sister Shi took the wine away. She brought two bottles of water over.

    ¡°How is Little Su doing recently? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you since you came out. I really miss you. I just don¡¯t know where to find you.¡±

    ¡°Pretty good.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s tone was indifferent, without much enthusiasm. She had always been like this, so sister Shi wasn¡¯t angry.

    ¡°I really did thank you back then. If it weren¡¯t for you ¨C¡±

    ¡°Sister Shi, let¡¯s not talk about the past.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s all in the past. Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±Sister Shi nced at Ling Jing, thinking that Su Peizhen was too embarrassed to talk about it, so she didn¡¯t say anything.

    But she couldn¡¯t help it. It was fate for people like them to meet.

    ¡°Is this your boyfriend?¡±was there a palm print on this man¡¯s face? Hehe, she might have seen wrongly. It was the wind.

    ¡°No,¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°A friend.¡±

    Feeling that Ling Jing¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him. She just looked at sister Shi. ¡°How is sister Shi recently? She looks pretty good.¡±

    ¡°She is pretty good. After she came out, she told my man to open this shop. The business is good. This ce is close to the school, and many studentse here to eat.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±Su Peizhen drank some water and answered faintly, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t very enthusiastic, but she didn¡¯t stop sister Shi from continuing. She was in the mood again.

    ¡°I missed you guys so much.¡±. Later, I even went back to visit them once. After Xiao Zhao came out, I heard that she went back to her hometown. That Zhang Hong divorced her husband. Now she¡¯s living alone with her child. And that Sister Zhou...¡±

    She didn¡¯t speak very fast. Su Peizhen was a little lost and a little absent-minded when she heard it.

    In the past two years, as the daughter of a rich family, she had seen a lot of people. No matter how she thought about it in the first half of her life, they would never cross paths.

    She had never thought that one day she would sit in such a small roadside restaurant and eat such ordinary wontons.

    Sister Shi¡¯s man had already finished cooking the wontons. After calling out from inside, sister Shi responded and went to serve the wontons.

    Tworge bowls were brought out from the tray. They had juste out of the pot and were steaming.

    Su Peizhen looked at the wontons with scallions floating on the top of the bowl. In the past, she did not eat scallions. Not only did she not eat scallions, but she also didn¡¯t eat many things.

    The chefs of the Su family all knew that every time she didn¡¯t like something, she had to specially pick it out.

    But after she went in, she realized that there was no such thing as eating or not eating? It was just that it wasn¡¯t that important.

    Prison was a ce that didn¡¯t care about one¡¯s thoughts and feelings. She could only adapt and get used to it.

    She picked up the spoon at the side and did not look at Ling Jing. She scooped up a wonton and slowly put it into her mouth. The taste was average and could not bepared to what the chef of her family had made.

    But now she felt that it was very delicious. On such a night, on the cold night of early spring when she thought she would die and thene back to life.

    ¡°How is it?¡±Although sister Shi knew that Su Peizhen was like her, she also knew that she was different from her. It could be seen from the prison that she was a cultured person.

    She had read books and had a temperament. She looked at Su Peizhen nervously, afraid that she would say that it was not delicious.

    ¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡±Su Peizhen smiled at sister Shi and did not speak anymore. She did not have the habit of eating and talking.

    Ling Jing did not speak all this while. He just looked at Su Peizhen. Looking at her sitting in such a simple and crude store, it gave people the feeling that they were in a five-star hotel.

    He didn¡¯t need to ask. Just from the words of that woman, he could guess the rtionship between the two of them. Cell mate. Tsk.

    He didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so open about her past after she came out. Also, she brought him here so boldly. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would have other reactions?

    Sister Shi smiled. She got up and went to the kitchen. In a short while, she brought out two tes of braised vegetables.

    ¡°Xiao Su, eat some of this. They are all stewed at home.¡±She was still a little cautious. She knew that Su Peizhen was different from them.

    Now that she looked at it again, it confirmed her guess. They were from two different worlds.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±Su Peizhen usually didn¡¯t eat these things. She didn¡¯t like to eat animal organs. However, when she looked at the chicken gizzards on the te, she picked one up and put it into her mouth without a frown.

    Seeing sister Shi¡¯s expectant look, Su Peizhen once again opened her mouth after swallowing the food. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. Thank you, sister Shi.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Eat more if you like it.¡±

    There was no one in the Wonton restaurant. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say a word to ling jing. After eating, Su Peizhen wanted to be valuable. Only then did she remember that she was pulled out by Ling Jing. She didn¡¯t have a cell phone or a wallet.

    She turned around and nced at Ling Jing, who pretended not to understand. Su Peizhen reached out her hand.

    Ling Jing saw that sister Shi didn¡¯t pay attention to her and approached her. ¡°What? You¡¯re my sponsor? Why do you need me to pay for your dinner?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back ten times.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s low voice was full of coldness. ¡°Ten times isn¡¯t enough, is a hundred times enough?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±Ling Jing leaned close to her ear. ¡°Personally, I prefer you to use another way to pay off the debt. How about it?¡±

    The hint in his eyes was too obvious, but Su Peizhen was staring at his coat with an expression. Suddenly, she reached out and was about to take his wallet.

    Ling Jing avoided her action and took out his wallet. He got up and put down arge red bill on the table.

    Sister Shi saw it and quickly came out. ¡°There¡¯s no need to give it. Look at you. I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re willing toe to my ce.¡±

    ¡°Keep it.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to do business.¡±

    Seeing that sister Shi was going to push the money over, Su Peizhen held her hand. ¡°Sister Shi, you¡¯re really wee.¡±

    She withdrew her hand. She originally wanted to leave. When she passed by the counter, she saw a pen and paper on it. After some thought, she picked it up and wrote a string of numbers.

    She turned around and handed it over to sister Shi. ¡°Sister Shi, this is my number. If you have any problems in the future, you can call me.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you child.¡±Sister Shi looked at the string of numbers, her face was filled with many moved emotions. ¡°Look at you. I¡¯m doing quite well now. Don¡¯t worry. However, I¡¯ll definitely keep this number. Come often when you¡¯re free.¡±

    This was a polite remark. She knew why someone with Su Peizhen¡¯s status woulde to such a small shop often?

    Today was probably an ident.

    ¡°Goodbye, sister Shi.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say much. When she saw sister Shi¡¯s maning out of the kitchen, she nodded and left without looking back.

    ..

    After getting into the car, Su Peizhen tucked herself into her seat. She looked outside and saw that the sky was very gloomy. It seemed like it was going to snow again.

    She used to love snow in Forest City. In order to see the snow, she followed Li Qianxue to Canada, Find, and d. She even went to Switzend to ski.

    She still remembered that they lived in a snow house near a ski resort in Switzend. In order to make herfortable, Li Qianxue booked an entire floor.

    Every day, she slept until she woke up naturally. Then, she would go skiing with Su Yuxin and Li Qianxue. She would take the cable car to see the scenery of the snow mountain.

    It snowed every year in Rongcheng. After seeing it twice in prison, she realized that there was nothing to see in the snow. People were the ones who could make people feel good-looking. It was the people who were with her at that time.

    Ling Jing looked at her and didn¡¯t rush to start the car. He turned around and came in front of her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to? Why Don¡¯t you go in and sit for a while?¡±

    Su Peizhen turned around to look at him. She said expressionlessly, ¡°Drive.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you ordering me around like a driver again? Let me tell you, my fee can be very expensive.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to listen to him now, but Ling Jing insisted. He leaned his body close to Su Peizhen, put his arm around her waist, and pressed their foreheads together.

    ¡°You want me to shut up? Then wouldn¡¯t I lose face?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to drive or not?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ling jing bit her lips gently. Seeing the redness on her face, he stepped back.

    ¡°Woman, Remember, you owe me twice.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t pay attention to him. She just stared out of the car window.

    Back in Rong Garden, Su Peizhen went to take a shower. In the middle, Ling Jing squeezed into the bathroom. Ignoring her cold face, he directly pressed her down and made a mess in the bathtub.

    Su Peizhen was tormented by him. When she came out of the bathroom, she thought it was the end, but that man didn¡¯t even give her time for daily maintenance.

    He carried her to the bed, lowered his waist, and began to make contact with a new car.

    ¡°You owe me this.¡±The Man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, with a different surname.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t eat much after seven o¡¯clock in the evening. After eating a bowl of Wonton just now, she was indeed full.

    It was rare that she didn¡¯t stop Ling Jing from messing around. She wanted to run into the trace of fear that almost caused her to die today, the trace of joy that came from surviving a disaster.

    She closed her eyes and let Ling Jing do whatever he wanted.

    The man had an outstanding figure and was young and energetic. The Passion in his young body seemed to never diminish.

    Bit by bit, again and again.

    She closed her eyes because she did not want to give him a reaction, but the man was not satisfied with that. He used all his means and thought to make her give him a response.

    Perhaps it was the stimtion during the day, or at night.

    The moment the man bit her neck, Su Peizhen¡¯s anger rose.

    She opened her eyes and looked at the man¡¯s upturned Phoenix eyes. She stretched out her long legs and pressed the man under her, taking the initiative.

    Ling Jing was stunned for a moment. Before he could react, the woman had already lowered her waist

    The woman was on top, the man was on bottom.

    Everything was reversed.

    But it was a different kind of excitement.

    The night was long.

    ... ..

    Su Peizhen¡¯s biological clock woke her up on time. However, she was unable to get up.

    The B * Stard man had used the excuse of collecting debts to force her to have sex with him again and again. Later on, she got angry and turned the tables on him, pushing him under her.

    She thought that the man would give up, but she did not know where she had offended him. The man not only cooperated with her, but he also insisted that she continue like this.

    She usually exercised and her physical strength was not bad, but in the end, she still lost. After all, getting to the top was really a test of one¡¯s physical condition.

    Her hands were a little sore, not to mention her waist and legs.

    She could not help but frown, and only then did she want to get up. She found herself in the man¡¯s tight embrace.

    The man¡¯s hand was on her waist, and his wheat-colored arm was strong and strong. She lowered her head and looked at that arm, and for a moment, her mind shed.

    The man¡¯s chest was pressed against her back. There was almost no gap.

    No man had ever held her to sleep like this. This position, psychologically, was a protective position.

    The man was holding her like this, not below. Psychologically, the man was trying to protect her?

    Huh. That¡¯s funny. She didn¡¯t need his protection. She didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s protection.

    She closed her eyes, removed the man¡¯s hand, and got up.

    The moment her hand was removed, Ling Jing woke up. He looked at Su Peizhen who was about to get up, turned over, and pressed her down again.

    ¡°Can you still get up?¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way,¡±Su Peizhen said expressionlessly. ¡°I want to go to work.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with going to work? Your Company won¡¯t copse even if you rest for a day.¡±

    ¡°I said get out of the way.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±Ling Jingy on top of him, using both hands and feet. ¡°The weather today is pretty good. Let¡¯s go y.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you still owe me one.¡±

    Su Peizhen sneered, her beautiful face full of frost. ¡°I remember we did it more than once yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Are youplimenting me? Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    A scoundrel could bring up anything. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She reached out to push him, but he grabbed her hand.

    He sat up and pointed at his face. ¡°You remember what you did yesterday, Right?¡±

    It was toote. No one could see the palm print at that time. Otherwise, where would he put his dignity as the young master of the Ling Family?

    ¡°Woman, no one has ever dared to p me in the face since I was born.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯m d I¡¯m the first.¡±

    ¡°TSK.¡±Ling Jing pulled her body up and held her in his arms again. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you need topensate me?¡±

    ¡°Is five hundred thousand enough? I¡¯ll give it to youter.¡±

    Su Peizhen was about to get off the bed when Ling Jing got angry. He buckled her waist, and their naked bodies leaned against each other again.

    He lifted her chin and made her look at him, clearly expressing his dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Woman, don¡¯t talk about money so easily. I¡¯m just unhappy now. I can¡¯t even pay you. You Hit Me Yesterday and ran away like that. I didn¡¯t even have time to take the car that I won and went to pick you up. In this way, you owe me twice. You¡¯re not going to go back on your word, are you?¡±

 Chapter 835 - you have to pay it back, you have to pay it back

    <h4>Chapter 835: Chapter 021: you have to pay it back, you have to pay it back</h4>

    The scoundrel expression on Ling Jing¡¯s face made Su Peizhen frown. She tried, but she didn¡¯t push him away. She looked at him coldly, and her tone didn¡¯t change at all.

    ¡°Does it have anything to do with me? Did I ask you to pick me up? And if you don¡¯t bring me, Will I appear there?¡±

    ¡°Woman.¡±Ling Jing was so angry that he lowered his head and bit her neck. ¡°Let me tell you, you have to pay it back today, or else ¨C¡±

    He hugged Su Peizhen and turned around. His tone was full of threats. ¡°I don¡¯t mind making it so that you can¡¯t get out of bed.¡±

    Crazy.

    Su Peizhen pushed him, but how could a man¡¯s strength beparable to hers?

    He restrained her limbs and didn¡¯t let her escape. He looked down at her face with a slight smile.

    ¡°How is it? Do you admit defeat?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to let me go?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pay me back?¡±

    ..

    Su Peizhen took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. She stared at Ling Jing¡¯s long and narrow eyes with hidden anger in her voice.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°You owe me twice and stay with me for two days. It¡¯s not too much, right?¡±

    ¡°I said, I have to go to work.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t work for one day, you will close down. You Don¡¯t have to open thispany anymore.¡±

    Su Peizhen narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at the scoundrel on Ling Jing¡¯s face. ¡°Who told you that I run apany?¡±

    Her bright eyes were full of sharpness. Even though she was suppressed by him, her aura didn¡¯t decrease.

    ¡°You still need someone to tell me that.¡±Ling Jing leaned over and kissed her face. His expression was as light as usual. ¡°You took two million packs of me for half a year. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re just an ordinary white-cor worker.¡±

    This reasoning was also reasonable. Su Peizhen nced at him. ¡°Can you let me go first?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ling Jing was very shameless. ¡°You pay the debt first.¡±

    If it was before yesterday, Su Peizhen would have kicked this man to the point where he couldn¡¯t take care of himself.

    Thinking of being pulled by this crazy man to crash a car and almost having a car ident yesterday, although her voice was still very cold, she didn¡¯t struggle anymore.

    ¡°How do you want to pay it back? Let¡¯s make it clear first, I¡¯m not going out.¡±It was too cold outside. Even though she was used to the temperature in Rongcheng, she still didn¡¯t like the dry feeling of the wind on her face.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going out, then I¡¯m not going out. How about you stay at home with me for a day?¡±

    Childish. Su Peizhen resisted the urge to beat the man up. ¡°If I don¡¯t have sex, I¡¯m still very ufortable.¡±

    Her legs were soft, and her waist was sore. She really didn¡¯t want toe again.

    ¡°Okay, as long as you apany me for one day.¡±Ling Jing seemed to be very happy that he had achieved his goal.

    He smiled with a faint smile on his face. When he smiled, his eyes were very bright. They were obviously Red Phoenix eyes, but there was no femininity in them. It only made people feel that this person¡¯s smile was very ¡ª

    She thought of the next word to describe a man¡¯s smile. Su.

    Ling Jing¡¯s smile made people feel that he was indeed quite su. She tapped on his chest, indicating for him to let go of her.

    Knowing that she would not run away today, Ling Jing got up and turned around to hug her waist. ¡°We agreed that you would apany me all day today.¡±

    ¡°You are very annoying.¡±

    ¡°If you scold me again, I will force you to do it again. No, one more day.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t intend to continue going crazy with him. She got up to tidy herself up. She was toozy to cook, so she called Xiao Zhao to send breakfast over.

    She didn¡¯t really like to eat takeout. Although she could ept lowering some of the requirements in life. But she still persisted.

    Xiao Zhao came very quickly and brought Chinese breakfast from a five-star hotel.

    Su Peizhen and Ling Jing sat together to eat breakfast. The man¡¯s gaze was fixed on her. Even though she tried her best to ignore it, she still felt as if there was a knife at her back.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Looking at you.¡±Ling Jing stopped eating. ¡°I¡¯m looking at you because you¡¯re beautiful.¡±

    Crazy. Su Peizhen lowered her head and ignored this guy. Ling Jing was very interested. ¡°Say, you¡¯re so beautiful. Why Don¡¯t you go find a boyfriend?¡±

    Could it be that he was still thinking about that Huo Guy? Tsk. What kind of judgment was that.

    Su Peizhen took his words as a hint. She raised her head and looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°The agreement between US doesn¡¯t seem to include the right for you to interfere in my affairs?¡±

    ¡°How is this interfering? I¡¯m just curious. I want to ask. is that not okay?¡±

    Su Peizhen put down the milk in her hand and leaned back slightly. ¡°What About You? You¡¯re so young. You Don¡¯t have a good job, but you have to be someone¡¯s Gigolo?¡±

    ¡°...¡±Ling Jing was speechless. She was the one who suggested it, okay?

    He didn¡¯t say anything, and Su Peizhen got some peace and quiet.

    After dinner, she wanted to go to the study room, but Ling Jing pulled her to sit on the sofa in the living room.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll apany me? Then you¡¯re not allowed to deal with business, any business at all.¡±

    Su Peizhen nced at him. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want you to apany me.¡±

    ¡°When you say you want to apany me, are you just going to sit like this?¡±

    ¡°Then watch TV.¡±Ling Jing turned on the TV as he spoke. ¡°I originally wanted you to apany me to watch a movie outside, but you said you wouldn¡¯t go out.¡±

    The Li family Vi had a screening room. When they wanted to watch something, they could watch it directly at home.

    In such a small apartment, only the TV could watch it. Ling Jing held her in one hand and the remote control in the other. He randomly changed a few channels. They were all melodramatic romantic dramas or Qing pce dramas.

    Not to mention Ling Jing, Su Peizhen herself was the first one not to watch them.

    ¡°Watch this.¡±Ling Jing stopped the remote control in his hand. Su Peizhen nced at the screen. It was actually showing ¡°Cherry Ball.¡±.

    She nced at Ling Jing with a look of unspeakable disdain.

    ¡°What kind of Look is that? Don¡¯t look down on cartoons. I should look at Cherry Ball since you¡¯re half dead.¡±

    Crazy. Su Peizhen wanted to get up from his arms.

    ¡°You can look if you want to, but I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Haven¡¯t you heard? As long as you¡¯re alive, you¡¯ll definitely encounter good things. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very inspiring and chicken soup?¡±

    In fact, Ling Jing had never seen Cherry Ball before, but the author of this manga seemed to have passed away some time ago. There were reports on the news, so he casually took a few nces.

    He didn¡¯t read the main contents of his life and past seriously, but he remembered this sentence.

    Su Peizhen finally had some expression on her face. She turned her face to look at Ling Jing with a hint of mockery in her eyes.

    ¡°The so-called chicken soup is for those who are not strong-willed. A truly strong person doesn¡¯t need chicken soup at all.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±Ling Jing nodded and ced the remote control in Su Peizhen¡¯s hand. ¡°Then you choose. What do you want to see?¡±

    Su Peizhen nced at him. After thinking for a moment, she took the remote control.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t expect that Su Peizhen was actually watching ¡®Shawshank¡¯s redemption¡¯. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at her, but Su Peizhen didn¡¯t look at him. She just fixed her eyes on the scene.

    It was a very heavy movie. There was almost no fun to be had.

    From the beginning, it was a heavy color, a gray prison, and a gray sky. But there seemed to be something else in that gray.

    Su Peizhen listened to the original sound. The main character in it, Andy Dufresne, looked at his old Buddy Rhett, who had been with him for decades. He said, ¡°I hope it¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s lips moving. He pulled her waist into his arms. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that strong people don¡¯t need chicken soup?¡±

    Su Peizhen was silent. At this moment, Ling Jing gently bit her earlobe. ¡°So, you admit that you need chicken soup?¡±

    So you admit that her will is not firm?

    Su Peizhen ignored him. She indeed did not need chicken soup. But before this, she had beenpeting with herself.

    But afterst night, Su Peizhen suddenly reconciled with her.

    Whether it was a tragedy in life, aedy, sadness, or sadness. Even if the heart was empty, no matter what, it was good to be alive.

    Almost every one of the women sister Shi mentioned had their own past that they had no choice about.

    The Tragedy of life was sometimes hard to exin in a word. It was better to face what had happened and what was in the past than to avoid it.

    Rather than struggling, it was better to let it go.

    The phone rang. Su Peizhen frowned slightly and pushed Ling Jing away. She got up and went to get the phone.

    Looking at the number on it, she was stunned for a moment. After hesitating for a few seconds, she picked it up.

    She didn¡¯t speak, but Su Chenghui wasn¡¯t angry at all.

    ¡°Peizhen, you finally picked up my call. I called you on New Year¡¯s Day, why didn¡¯t you pick up?¡±

    ¡°Outside.¡±Previously, she had brought Xiang caiping abroad. At first, she had forgotten to bring her cell phone. Later, when she saw it, she didn¡¯t know if she should call back.

    ¡°I called you on the Lantern Festival, but you didn¡¯t pick up.¡±Su Chenghui¡¯s voice was a little worried. ¡°Peizhen, are you still ming Dad?¡±

    ming?

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t know what to say. Xiang caiping liked to say that too. Did Su Chenghui like to say that too?

    ¡°No.¡±

    She didn¡¯t me anyone.

    ¡°Then, dad is in Rongcheng now. I want to see you and have a meal together. Is that okay?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t agree immediately. Her lips formed a straight line. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Does she know?¡±

    Without a title, Su Peizhen believed that Su Chenghui knew what she meant.

    ¡°Qianxue knows. Don¡¯t think too much. Your... your aunt isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡±

    Su Chenghui wanted to say your mother, but this title was no longer appropriate.

    Su Peizhen remained silent. She wanted to see Su Chenghui. After all, he was her father, and he loved her so much. But ¡ª

    ¡°Just the two of us?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Just the two of us. Do you want toe?¡±

    Su Peizhen tightened her grip on her phone, but she began to walk into the room. ¡°Where is the address?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with Rongcheng. Why Don¡¯t you tell me the ce?¡±Su Chenghui had actually been to Rongcheng many times, but he respected his daughter¡¯s opinion more.

    ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s go to the Plum Garden.¡±Su Peizhen went into the bedroom, opened the wardrobe, and started to pick out clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the addresster.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Su Peizhen changed her clothes, picked up her bag, and put her phone on. When she was about to go out, she saw Ling Jing blocking the door of the room with a dissatisfied look on his face. ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t go out.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at her like she was looking at a fool. ¡°I have something to do. Move aside.¡±

    ¡°I want to go too.¡±Ling Jing was being a scoundrel today. This damnable woman, she said she wanted to return him, but she ran away again?

    It really made him want to teach her a hard lesson.

    Su Peizhen took a step back and looked at him coldly. ¡°Are you going to let her go?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ling Jing was tall and stood in front of the door, not giving Su Peizhen any chance to go out.

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your identity. What right do you have to stop me?¡±

    It was fine if she didn¡¯t mention her identity, but once she mentioned her identity, Ling Jing immediately exploded.

    He took two steps forward and pressed Su Peizhen against the wall. ¡°What identity do I have? HMM? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a gigolo.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t mind how hurtful these words were. But it was the truth. ¡°Ling Jing, if you still want to continue, get out of my way.¡±

    ¡°Woman.¡±Ling Jing was so angry that he lowered his head and was about to bite her lips. How could Su Peizhen let him have his way? She tilted her head and pushed him.

    ¡°Ling Jing, don¡¯t forget that I can break off this rtionship at any time.¡±

    ¡°Woman, don¡¯t forget that you still owe me twice.¡±

    What do you mean ¡®owe¡¯? Didn¡¯t he say it himself? Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to waste time with him. Seeing that he was about to get closer, she raised her foot and kicked at his lower body.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t expect that this damn woman would still dare to make a move at this time?

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t give him a chance to react. She wasn¡¯t a person who had the patience toe and y such an ¡°Unimportant¡±role like Ling Jing.

    ¡°Ling Jing, I¡¯ll say it one more time. Stop messing around.¡±

    That word ¡®messing around¡¯made Ling Jing stop what he was doing. What did it mean?

    What did she do to him? Did she think he was a woman? Crying and making a scene?

    In her dreams. He was a man.

    Damn woman, just you wait. Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to You? I¡¯m waiting for the day youe to beg me.

    ..

    What Ling Jing thought was not within Su Peizhen¡¯s consideration. She got into the car. When she drove out of the underground parking lot, she nced at the Cadic parked at the side.

    Her tone just now was not very good, but she really did not like Ling Jing¡¯s increasingly shameless attitude.

    If a pet that she raised could not have some self-awareness, then she would change people. After all, she didn¡¯t care about men.

    But when the car stopped at the plum garden, Su Peizhen had alreadypletely calmed down. Although it was indeed Ling Jing who asked her to apany him today, she had promised him.

    Since she had promised someone else, she naturally had to do it. She had broken her promise. No Wonder Ling Jing was angry.

    He could probably understand Ling Jing¡¯s mentality. After all, she was his financier. It seemed normal for him to want her to apany him.

    Forget it. I¡¯ll apany him tomorrow.

    When Su Peizhen entered the room, Su Chenghui happened to be here. When he saw her, he smiled. He walked up and sized her up.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen.¡±Su Chenghui retracted his gaze and looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s face. He noticed that she looked pretty good. ¡°You¡¯re here. Have you been waiting for a long time?¡±

    ¡°No, I just arrived too.¡±

    When Su Peizhen arrived, she had already made a reservation. It was not easy to make a reservation here. Fortunately, it was not the weekend, so there were not many people.

    She booked a small private room and brought Su Chenghui in to sit down.

    After the daily greetings, the two of them entered a state of silence. The waiter brought in some tea and poured it for them. He took out a tablet and let them order.

    Su Chenghui took the tablet from the waiter and looked at the pictures on it. Then, he looked up at Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Beijing-style lobster, braised abalone, soft-fried fresh shellfish, amber peach kernel, clear soup, swallow vegetable, osmanthus and sugar lotus root. How does Peizhen feel about the flying dragon soup?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. These dishes were her favorite in the past. She nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡±Su Chenghui returned the tablet to the waiter.

    Only the father and daughter were left in the private room. For a moment, there was silence. After the room quieted down, Su Chenghui spoke first.

    ¡°How have you been recently?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She looked pretty good. Su Chenghui knew that this daughter of his had always been proud, but he was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be used to it.

    He was even more afraid that after experiencing the ups and downs of life, there would be times when she wouldn¡¯t be used to it.

    ¡°Peizhen, I actually came here a few days ago. I went to see Qingsang. Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±What was there to be angry about? She was already angry. Yesterday, she almost lost her life because of this.

    Su Peizhen did not want to continue this topic. These so-called debts and guilt were worthless to her after the incident. She picked up the teapot and poured su Chenghui a cup of tea. ¡°This Junshan silver needle is not bad.¡±

    Su Chenghui could clearly see that she had not let go of her escape. Although her daughter¡¯s personality was not like that in the past, who knew if it would change after so many things?

    ¡°Peizhen, have you ever thought of returning to Forest City?¡±

    ¡°Return to Forest City?¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup paused. ¡°Why return to Forest City?¡±

    ¡°Look, you¡¯re in Rongcheng, so far away from Lin City. If anything happens, I can¡¯t take care of you. If you were in Lin City, dad would be able to take care of you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±Su Peizhen lowered her head and didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore. I don¡¯t need someone to take care of me.¡±

    This was a bit like saying angry words. ¡°Peizhen ¨C¡±

    ¡°Dad, stop talking. I Won¡¯t go back to Forest City. Besides, if I go back, what will happen to my mother?¡±

    Xiang caiping had nothing now and was the only one left.

    With Xiang Caiping¡¯s personality, how could she be willing to go back to Forest City?

    Su Chenghui didn¡¯t speak. There was a chance to make up for some guilt. However, there was a bit of guilt that he couldn¡¯t make up for in this lifetime.

    What he owed Xiang caiping could never be made up for.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯te back. If you have something to say, just tell me.¡±Su Chenghui was afraid that she would mind, so he added, ¡°In Dad¡¯s heart, you will always be my daughter. This will never change.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Su Peizhen lowered her head, and her eyes were a little sour. She suppressed that emotion.

    The waiter began to serve the dishes. Su Chenghui knew that Su Peizhen would not go back with him, so he talked about other things.

    ¡°Previously, I invested in some projects in Rongcheng. Although I didn¡¯t have thergest share and investment, it was still a lot. I don¡¯t often have time to stay here. Peizhen, I believe in your ability. If you are willing, dad wants to hand some of these things over to you. How about it?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±Su Peizhen shook her head. ¡°My mother has two department stores under her name. I am currently managing them. I have something to do.¡±

    ¡°I know, but such a smallpany is a little too big for you. I am very clear about your ability. I was serious when I said those words. Peizhen, I really hope that you cane and help me?¡±

    It was to help, but also to give her more opportunities to disy her strengths. Su Peizhen understood. She lowered her head and remained silent.

 Chapter 836 - Chapter 022: it doesnâ€™t have to be him

    <h4>Chapter 836: Chapter 022: it doesn¡¯t have to be him</h4>

    The private room was very quiet. Su Peizhen lowered her head so that no one could see her expression clearly.

    Su Chenghui was afraid that Su Peizhen would disagree, so he told her about a project he was working on. ¡°Or you can join as a participant. If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll email you the information when I get back. How about it?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    Su Peizhen did not agree immediately. Su Chenghui was a little disappointed, but he was not in a hurry.

    The waiter began to serve the food. The father and daughter ate quietly. Su Chenghui asionally picked up food for Su Peizhen and told her about the recent events in Lin City.

    Of course, those things had nothing to do with the Li family. Su Peizhen was only responsible for listening, but she did not say anything.

    Putting down his chopsticks, Su Chenghui poured su peizhen a cup of tea. ¡°Are you really not consideringing to help dad?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Su Peizhen picked up the Teacup and felt the warmth in her palm. ¡°Dad, I have something to do now. Although the two department stores are small, it¡¯s just right for me. As for the rest, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    Su Chenghui was silent for a while, then poured himself a cup of tea. He looked up at Su Peizhen with a gentle expression. ¡°Peizhen, I know you may not believe me when I say this, but I¡¯m serious. Your talent should be buried.¡±

    Su Peizhen finished the tea in the cup and put it down. She looked at Su Chenghui. ¡°Dad.¡±. There¡¯s really no need. I¡¯m living very well now. I know that I¡¯m no longer the young miss of the Su family from before. I¡¯m not thinking of going back. Whether it¡¯s You or my mother, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty. What I¡¯ve lost, what I¡¯ve lost. I really want it. I¡¯ll get it back bit by bit through my own efforts. I don¡¯t need your pity.¡±

    ¡°Why is it pity?¡±Su Chenghui was very shocked by Su Peizhen¡¯s words. ¡°Peizhen. You¡¯re my daughter. ¡°I know what is best for you. ¡°I am just like all fathers in the world. ¡°I want to give my daughter the best. ¡°Peizhen, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t care about you anymore. ¡°Impossible. ¡°No matter what, you will always be my daughter. ¡°Always will be.¡±

    Su Peizhen still lowered her head, but her expression was a little moved.

    She raised her head and looked at Su Chenghui. They had been father and daughter for many years. Su Chenghui¡¯s words were true. She knew.

    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±

    ¡°You are my daughter. Why are you thanking me?¡±Su Chenghui¡¯s attitude was extremely friendly and serious.

    Su Chenghui had gotten rid of the mistakes he made when he was young. In some ways, he was a qualified father. Su Peizhen knew.

    ¡°I have a lot of businesses in Rongcheng. What I said just now was also serious. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to take over. If you have other thoughts, you can tell me anytime. Dad will always support you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes were a little sour. She lowered her head and suppressed that emotion.

    After leaving Mei Garden and bidding farewell to Su Chenghui, Su Peizhen did not go home immediately. Instead, she went to thepany to take a look.

    Thentern festival had just passed. People were still immersed in the festive atmosphere of the new year. Thepany¡¯s activities were very grand. Whether online or offline, business was good.

    Su Peizhen finished reading the report and sat in the office, feeling a little bored. It was indeed not difficult for her to manage these things.

    Thinking of Su Chenghui¡¯s words, she knew that what he said was true. Compared to Xiang caiping, Su Chenghui was undoubtedly more aware of her ambitions.

    But that kind of ambition was only in the past. Now, she had already lost that ambition.

    Su Peizhen shook her head when she found that she was actually in the office feeling sad. Chicken soup was really not suitable for her.

    When she returned to Rong Garden, Su Peizhen found that Ling Jing was not there.

    She frowned slightly and looked at Xiao Zhao who was preparing dinner in the kitchen.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    She did not say who he was, but she believed that Xiao Zhao would understand.

    ¡°You Mean Mr. Ling? He left.¡±When they were arguing, Xiao Zhao was cleaning up in the kitchen and did not hear them.

    ¡°Not long after you left, Mr. Ling left.¡±After saying this, Xiao Zhao looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s face carefully. ¡°He seemed to be very angry when he left.¡±

    Angry? What was there to be angry about with that man?

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t take Ling Jing¡¯s anger to heart. She was just angry that she didn¡¯t apany him. At worst, she could apany him for another day tomorrow.

    However, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t expect that Ling Jing didn¡¯te back that day. Not only did he note back, he didn¡¯te back the next day either.

    Su Peizhen, who hadn¡¯t seen Ling Jing for two days after returning to Rong City, seriously thought about the conflict between the two of them that day.

    It was true that she broke her promise, but did Ling Jing take her too seriously?

    Since he had such a bad temper, she would just leave him alone for a few days.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t take this matter to heart at all. She didn¡¯t even call or send a message to Ling Jing.

    In the blink of an eye, she returned to the vi where Xiang caiping lived. She didn¡¯t return for two days. Xiang caiping was so happy to see her back.

    Xiang caiping didn¡¯t dare to care about her daughter at all. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want her daughter toe back to apany her, but she didn¡¯t want her daughter to be unhappy.

    She was very happy that Su Peizhen was back. If Su Peizhen did note back, she would just wait.

    As a mother, she had no choice but to do so. Su Peizhen was a shrewd person and had seen all kinds of people. Towards Xiang caiping¡¯s subtle feelings, which were betweenpensation and guilt, she couldpletely see it.

    She could see it, but she could not understand it.

    She really did not understand why there were always people who were obsessed with the past. Based on the average life expectancy of the current person, Xiang caiping could at least live for another 20 to 30 years. If she couldn¡¯t ept it, Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t either.

    Su Peizhen still woke up early every day when she lived in the vi, but the result of waking up early here was that she could go outside to exercise.

    Rongcheng on the first month was actually very cold.

    When she woke up early in the morning, Su Peizhen changed into a thick white sportswear and went out for a run. It was still very cold outside. She ran very slowly, but not fast either.

    There was really nothing to see in the residential area in early spring. Even though their residential area was considered a vi area, they had also spent a lot of effort to get some green nts.

    Butpared to the beauty of Forest City, it still looked simple and boring. After a round of running, the sun slowly rose.

    She was about to go home when she saw the golden hair again. The golden hair saw her inexplicably excited and rushed towards her.

    Su Peizhen stopped in her tracks and stood there without moving. The golden retriever pounced on her unceremoniously.

    Just as it was about to pounce on Su Peizhen, the dog leash on his neck was held by someone. It failed to pounce on Su Peizhen, so it barked in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Dian Dian.¡±

    A gentle male voice sounded. Lin feixing came around from behind the shadow of the tree. When he saw Su Peizhen, he nodded at her. ¡°Miss Su.¡±

    He was also wearing a sportswear, and it was very coincidental. He was wearing white. However, Su Peizhen ignored him.

    ¡°Okay.¡±Su Peizhen responded as a greeting. She walked past Lin Feixing and wanted to leave, but he grabbed her hand at that moment.

    ¡°Miss Su?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±Seeing his hand grabbing hers, Su Peizhen subconsciously frowned. Lin feixing seemed to have reacted and quickly let go of her hand. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    He was a little ufortable, but seeing Su Peizhen¡¯s cold expression, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ve thought about what you said the other day.¡±

    That day? Which Day?

    Su Peizhen took some time to remember which day he was referring to. She didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Lin Feixing.

    His face, which was full of elite demeanor, was now filled with a hint of nervousness.

    ¡°Miss Su, I think that everyone has a past. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Your past is the past, and now is the present. I don¡¯t Beg for your past. I only want your present, and your future.¡±

    ..

    Su Peizhen was stunned for a moment. The golden hair beside her feet was still rubbing against her pant leg, and she was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Mr. Lin ¨C¡±

    ¡°You can call me feixing.¡±Lin feixing seemed to have finally summoned up the courage to finish what she wanted to say. In the end, she was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°I admit that I was a little conflicted at the beginning. ¡°But I don¡¯t have the right to criticize you. ¡°I also had a girlfriend overseas. ¡°We broke up because of a rtionship that didn¡¯t work out. Although we met a suitable er on, we got along with two of them. ¡°Later on, because they were going back to China, the rtionship ended

    ¡°I think that they could be broken off so easily because those feelings weren¡¯t deep. ¡°When you told me that day, I was indeed very surprised. ¡°But these past few days, I¡¯ve been thinking of you. ¡°Peizhen, can I Call You Peizhen?¡±

    Lin feixing¡¯s gaze was filled with hidden eagerness.

    Su Peizhen did not know what to say. The golden fur seemed to have infected its owner¡¯s emotions. It barked a few times and became even more cheerful.

    ¡°Peizhen, I¡¯m not a child. I believe that you¡¯re not either. Mature men and women will naturally have their own ways of solving problems and handling problems. So, I want to say, can you give me a Chance?¡±

    Su Peizhen was not in a hurry to answer. The Lin Feixing in front of her was undoubtedly a very good marriage partner.

    He had good conditions, good looks, and most importantly, he did not mind her past.

    She admitted that she had a good eye for people. When Lin Feixing spoke to her, his eyes were open. It could be seen that what he said was true, and he really did not mind.

    She looked down at the golden-haired man who was enjoying himself at her feet and frowned slightly.

    ¡°Even if I¡¯ve been in prison?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Lin feixing nodded. ¡°Being in prison is a punishment. No matter what you¡¯ve done, since you¡¯ve been punished, it¡¯s in the past.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. This was the truth. Prison life was God¡¯s punishment for her. She had already suffered that result, so she did not feel that she had anything to regret.

    However, Lin Feixing¡¯s words really surprised her. For a moment, she did not know which answer was more correct.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush to give an answer.¡±Lin feixing saw that she did not speak for a long time. She was afraid that she would be too conflicted, so she quickly gave her a way out. ¡°I can wait for you. Really.¡±

    Su Peizhen blinked her eyes and looked up. She met Lin Feixing¡¯s fervent gaze and was a little puzzled. ¡°You Like Me?¡±

    The man standing opposite her actually blushed. Su Peizhen did not want his answer. She looked at him and took a step forward. ¡°What do you like about me?¡±

    Just this appearance? Just this face of hers?

    She had once read a sentence. All Love at first sight was based on lust.

    Although she was not in a state of panic, she really did not have the energy to manage a rtionship.

    ¡°You might think that I¡¯m exaggerating when I say love at first sight, but some things are just like that. If you can exin everything about a rtionship, how can there be so many lovesick men and women in this world?¡±

    These words made sense. Su Peizhen nodded. ¡°Mr. Lin, I can¡¯t give you an answer now. Can you think about it for a while? Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±Lin feixing smiled. Seeing that Su Peizhen was about to leave, he stopped her again and took out his phone.

    ¡°Peizhen, although you need time to think about it, can you add me as a friend First?¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at the anxiety in his eyes. In the end, she didn¡¯t reject him. It was just one more friend. She didn¡¯t have a burden.

    ..

    When they returned to the vi and had dinner, Xiang caiping looked at Su Peizhen with a face full of hesitation.

    ¡°Mom, do you have something on?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Xiang caiping quickly shook her head. ¡°Just now, I think I saw Lin Feixing looking for you upstairs? He came to the housest time and came twice. Peizhen, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°He came twice?¡±Su Peizhen did not hear Xiang caiping. Now that she heard him mention it, she was not surprised. ¡°Yes, he was looking for me just now and said that he doesn¡¯t mind my matters.¡±

    ¡°Is that right? He came to the house and said the same thing.¡±

    Xiang caiping¡¯s voice had a hint of anticipation. ¡°Peizhen, you said it yourself. You said that if Lin Feixing doesn¡¯t mind your past, you would give him a chance?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she was impatient, but Xiang caiping really didn¡¯t want to lose such a good son-inw candidate.

    ¡°I remember. I¡¯ve already given him the contact details. As for the future, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, that¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.¡±

    It was best if they could contact each other. Xiang caiping¡¯s face was full of anticipation, afraid that Su Peizhen would miss out on a good marriage.

    Su Peizhen could not understand this kind of thinking, and she did not want to continue this topic. After eating, she went to work.

    Although SU Peizhen did not want to ept Su Chenghui¡¯s business in Rongcheng, when he sent the information to her email, she still read it very seriously.

    It had to be said that at Su Chenghui¡¯s age. He had experience, experience, and insight.

    This project was indeed not bad. Su Peizhen was indeed interested. However, if it was just for Su Chenghui, there would be something missing.

    She just happened to have a sum of money on hand. If she participated as a shareholder, it would be a good choice.

    After calcting the money she had left from buying the housest time, Su Peizhen gave Su Chenghui a call. She asked about the details of the operation. In the end, she asked for money and someone else.

    Su Chenghui knew that she was a part of the bargaining chip.

    Su Chenghui was very happy that his daughter was willing to take over thepany. He set up some details with Su Peizhen and even met with a third party¡¯s partner to introduce Su Peizhen¡¯s identity.

    In this way, Su Peizhen became busy again. After she was done with this week. After she finished all the information and finished the procedures, it was already ten dayster.

    The first month was almost over, and she had not seen Ling Jing for almost half a month.

    When Su Peizhen finished work that day, she suddenly remembered that she had been quite tense recently, and she needed to rx.

    As for how to rx? Could there be anything more rxing than yin-yang harmony?

    She gave Ling Jing a call, but Ling Jing didn¡¯t pick up.

    Su Peizhen frowned. She really didn¡¯t know that the gigolo she raised had such a big temper.

    She originally didn¡¯t want to pay attention to it, but she had more or less broken her promise that day. It was rare for Su Peizhen to be patient and give Ling Jing a second call.

    If the other party still didn¡¯t pick up, she could only break off this rtionship. She didn¡¯t have to depend on him.

 Chapter 837 - Chapter 023: using such a stupid method

    <h4>Chapter 837: Chapter 023: using such a stupid method</h4>

    The crystalmps hanging down from the high living room were shining brightly. There were two rows of bodyguards on both sides of the hall. The group of people didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly.

    Gu Xiu stood beside Ling Jing with his head half-lowered. He seemed to be very embarrassed.

    Ling Jing sat on the sofa in a rather leisurely manner. His right index finger subconsciously tapped his knee,

    under the sofa, two men were being held there, kneeling on the ground. One of them was bleeding on his shoulder, and the other was bleeding on his leg.

    The blood dyed the carpet in the living room red. The two of them didn¡¯t dare to make any big movements, their bodies constantly trembling.

    Looking at the blood, Ling Jing¡¯s tapping on his knee stopped for a moment.

    ¡°You have guts. You came here to kill me?¡±

    Ling Jing finally spoke. As soon as he spoke, the two kneeling men trembled even more.

    ¡°Using such a stupid method? You¡¯d better not tell me who your master is. It¡¯s true. It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡±

    There seemed to be anger on the faces of the two men, but there was more fear. Vaguely, there was a sense of relief and nervousness.

    ¡°Gu Xiu.¡±Ling Jing didn¡¯t look at the two of them. He began to tap his knees again.

    ¡°Young Master.¡±Gu Xiu took a step forward and bowed. ¡°The two crocodiles in the pool in the backyard haven¡¯t smelled human for a long time. Throw them in.¡±

    ¡°Young Master.¡±Gu Xiu was stunned. When did they raise crocodiles in the backyard?

    ¡°Young Master Ling, please have mercy.¡±The two of them were terrified. One of them kept kowtowing. ¡°Young Master Ling, Young Master Ling, please have mercy. Fourth Young Master asked us toe. Young Master Ling, it really has nothing to do with us.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Ling...¡±

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t have the patience to listen anymore. He waved his hand and asked someone to drag the two people away.

    The pleas were endless. The blood that the two of them had shed had dirtied the living room all the way. Ling Jing frowned and signaled for someone toe and clean it up.

    Soon, someone came to clean it up. Ling Jing sat there without moving. After a long time, he looked at the slender figure that had been sitting in the corner of the living room. If he didn¡¯t pay attention, people would almost ignore it.

    That person¡¯s body had already begun to tremble, especially when Ling Jing looked at her. She was shaking like a fallen leaf in the wind.

    Ling Jing hooked his finger, and someone immediately carried that person over.

    The young woman¡¯s body copsed in front of Ling Jing. Ling Jing lowered his head to look at the person. TSK, so scared? She was so timid.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face shed through his mind unexpectedly. If that woman were here, what would her reaction be?

    Shen lefu was kneeling there. She had seen the scene just now, and now she was scared out of her wits.

    Seeing Ling Jing¡¯s hand reaching over, she tried her best not to scream, but her body kept wanting to retreat.

    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t retreat anywhere. Ling Jing pinched her chin and looked at the pitiful face with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Scared?¡±

    Shen lefu couldn¡¯t even make a sound. She looked at Ling Jing with her trembling body as if she was looking at a devil.

    ¡°Your brother is like them now.¡±

    ¡°My... My Brother?¡±Shen lefu¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Where... where is my brother? Can you let him go? I beg you, let him go.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple for you to want to see your brother. It¡¯s also very simple for you to save your brother. This matter will depend on what you do.¡±

    Shen lefu met Ling Jing¡¯s gloomy eyes and blinked. When Ling Jing withdrew his hand, she seemed to suddenly understand.

    She suddenly mustered up her courage and reached out to hug Ling Jing¡¯s neck. She raised her head and was about to move closer to his lips.

    Ling Jing looked at Shen Lefu¡¯s face that was getting closer and closer. She was crying her eyes out, looking very pitiful.

    Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t push her away. Seeing that her lips were getting closer and closer, his cell phone rang.

    It was an unfamiliar ringtone. He didn¡¯t use that cell phone for long. He nced at the coffee table. She would call him. At this time, there was only that woman.

    Damn that woman. She hadn¡¯t called him for so many days. Now she knew to contact him? He ignored her.

    He looked at Shen lefu, who was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to do. The evil in his heart expanded endlessly at this moment. He pulled Shen Lefu¡¯s body up and carried her to hisp.

    He lowered his head and was about to kiss her. When he saw her not-so-full yet somewhat pale lips, Su Peizhen¡¯s lips shed through his mind unconsciously.

    Beautiful, bright red, full, and alluring.

    She tilted her face and kissed Shen lefu¡¯s cheek.

    Her skin was not bad. As a young girl, her skin color was naturally not bad. However,pared to Su Peizhen, it was a little less delicate. Her skin, which was nourished by the expensive skincare products, was like jade ¡ª

    The ringtone of his phone had stopped at this moment. He stepped back a little and looked at his phone with half-closed eyes.

    Damn woman. Was that all her patience? She stopped after one call?

    The anger just now was spreading even more. It seemed that the evil could no longer be suppressed.

    He got up, grabbed Shen lefu, and was about to go upstairs to the room. Shen lefu¡¯s body trembled. She had made a decision, but she was still afraid.

    Ling Jing took less than three steps when the phone rang again. His footsteps stopped.

    He turned around and stared at the interface of the phone for a long time. His narrowed eyes were a little fierce.

    One of his hands was still dragging Shen lefu. She was dragged a few steps away, but because he suddenly stopped, she bumped into his back.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t have much patience. He turned around and red at Shen lefu. His eyes were sharp, as if he wanted to kill someone.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Shen lefu¡¯s body trembled even more. It was as if she didn¡¯t understand why a man who was considered genial just now would be so gloomy.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t care about her. His gaze fell on the phone. After seeing the phone ring for a few times, he finally reached out and picked up the phone.

    On the other end of the phone, Su Peizhen had already decided to hang up.

    Unexpectedly, the call was picked up, and she was stunned. There was no sound on the other end of the phone. She nced at the phone that showed that the call was going through.

    ¡°Ling Jing?¡±

    ¡°...¡±it was just a simple call of his name. Ling Jing actually felt that the evil fire from before had red up again.

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±His tone was a little harsh. It was so harsh that even he was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ignore me for ten days or half a month? Why did you call me?¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s tone made him feel like a gust of wind was blowing in the living room. Gu Xiu and the bodyguards, who were standing at the side, wished they could bury their heads in the ground.

    He gave them a cold nce and they quickly left. Before they left, the two bodyguards didn¡¯t forget to take Shen Lefu away from the ground.

    Su peizhen only heard some rustling sounds on the other end of the phone. She didn¡¯t think too much about it. Her attention was on Ling Jing¡¯s words.

    How guilty was she at the thought of breaking her promise that day.

    ¡°Sorry, I had something urgent that day, so I left first. I¡¯ll make it up to you next time.¡±

    With Su Peizhen¡¯s personality, this is a rare apology. I mean, she¡¯s still got her education. A mistake is a mistake. A breach of trust is a breach of trust.

    ¡°How topensate?¡±Ling Jing could only be d that there was no one in the living room, otherwise, if people saw him like this, his eyeballs would fall off.

    ¡°How do you want to make it up to me?¡±To Su Peizhen, it was nothing more than money.

    She understood Ling Jing. He was just a small hooligan. What else could he have other than money?

    ¡°I want you to apany me for three days.¡±Ling Jing Thought for a moment and added, ¡°I want to go to the hot spring. You apany me.¡±

    There was a very famous hot spring club under the Ling family. He just happened to be going there to inspect the property in the next few days.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±Su Peizhen was very busy right now. How could she have the leisure time?

    ¡°Then why are you still talking aboutpensation?¡±Ling Jing became angry. ¡°You are a woman who doesn¡¯t keep her word.¡±

    After saying that, Ling Jing hung up the phone. After hanging up, he felt that it was not enough. He picked up the phone and was about to smash it. Damn woman, let¡¯s see how he will deal with herter.

    The phone rang again. It was still Su Peizhen. Ling Jing pressed down. He was young Master Ling, and he was not someone that a woman like Su Peizhen could y with just because she wanted to.

    This time, the phone rang a few times before hanging up again. Ling Jing felt that he could not suppress his evil fire any longer.

    He nned to look for Shen lefu. Whether she was as beautiful as Su Peizhen or not, she was at least a woman.

    The phone rang again. This time, it was a text message. There was only one sentence on it.

    ¡°Three days is not enough. Two days is enough.¡±

    ... ..

    After sending that message, Su Peizhen did not call again.

    It was okay for a pet to throw a tantrum asionally. But it was really too much. She would not lower herself.

    She went to take a shower very calmly and tidied herself up. After reading the report and going through the n again, she finally went back to her room to sleep.

    Before she went to sleep, she nced at her phone. There were no messages or calls. Su Peizhen put down her phone and went to sleep alone.

    In her half-asleep state, something seemed to be pressing on her. She opened her eyes and found that Ling Jing hade back.

    Not only had hee back, but he had also taken a shower. His body was still wet, and there was a bit of coldness in the moisture.

    She pushed him with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Get off me, it¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be cold soon.¡±Ling Jing lowered his head and kissed her lips.

    His actions were rude and rude. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t find it strange that he was always like this. It was just that today, he seemed to be a little more anxious than even.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that after she sent those eight words that were like an order, Ling Jing almost dropped his phone.

    His original intention was to strangle this damn woman to death. At least he had to teach her a lesson.

    But who was he? He was Ling Jing, the young master of the Ling family. It was easy to ignore this woman, and it was also easy to take revenge on her.

    But it was not easy to conquer her.

    If he could make her fall in love with him and then abandon her..

    As long as Ling Jing thought of this, he felt his blood boil.

    He really couldn¡¯t wait to see this woman go crazy for him.

    The body was the first step, and the heart was the second. For the final goal, so what if he took a step back?

    After all, whoeverughedst would be the real winner.

    So he came again.

    Yes, he came, but the fire in his heart was not easy to dissipate. He hugged Su Peizhen, hard, rough, and barbaric, with absolute male dominance.

    There was some pain, some numbness, and some other things.

    Su Peizhen half-closed her eyes, and she stepped back ufortably. Ling Jing was really a wild beast on the bed.

    His slender waist was tightly held in the palm of someone¡¯s hand, and his body was kneaded into various angles.

    In that kind of distortion, she realized one thing. Could This Ling Jing be in a bad mood?

    ... ..

    When Su Peizhen sat in the Cadic, she only took a nce at the road outside before closing her eyes again.

    She woke up very early. As a result, she had just eaten breakfast when Ling Jing grabbed her and brought her out of the house.

    She didn¡¯t know why Ling Jing Went Crazy Last Night, but he kept torturing her. Her waist was still ufortable.

    She wasn¡¯t interested in asking where Ling Jing was taking her, so she closed her eyes to rest.

    When the car stopped in front of an antique building, Su Peizhen just woke up.

    She turned around and looked at Ling Jing, who was looking at her. ¡°You¡¯re Awake? Just in time, get out of the car.¡±

    Her legs were a little weak, but she felt much better after sleeping in the car for a while. Looking at the time, they had driven for about an hour and a half.

    They stopped and looked ahead. The building in front of them was antique and had a very charming charm. In a ce like Rongcheng, Su Peizhen was surprised to see such green tiles and white walls.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Peizhen was in no hurry to enter the door. She nced at Ling Jing. ¡°A ce like this should have a membership system, right?¡±

    ¡°...¡±Ling Jing was stunned. At that time, he only wanted toe here to y so that Su Peizhen could fall in love with him after rxing. But he had forgotten about this.

    ¡°It¡¯s a membership system. But I have a membership card.¡±He seemed to be a little ufortable. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Peizhen stood still. ¡°Your membership card couldn¡¯t have been given to you by your previous patron, right?¡±

    A sh of anger shed across Ling Jing¡¯s eyes. It was only for a moment. He flicked his hair lightly and took a step forward, looking at Su Peizhen.

    ¡°What? If I Say Yes, will you not go in?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t respond and nced at him. When she entered the door, a waiter immediately came over. When he saw Ling Jing, a sh of surprise shed through his eyes.

    Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t surprised. Since Ling Jing had taken the card of the former ¡°Benefactor¡±, it wasn¡¯t surprising that the other party knew him.

    ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am. Do you have a membership card? Do you have an appointment?¡±When the waiter met Ling Jing¡¯s gaze, he automatically swallowed thest part of his greeting. He respectfully took a step forward and looked at Su Peizhen.

    It was Su Peizhen¡¯s style to be straightforward. She took out a card from her bag and handed it to the other party. ¡°No membership card. Can I get one now? Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course. But Ma¡¯am, what level are you going to get? We have different levels of fees here, and the services we can enjoy are also different.¡±

    ¡°The highest level.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Madam, our basic annual fee here is one million a year. The intermediate level is two million. The supreme membership is three million a year. Are you sure you want to set up a supreme membership?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Peizhen did not dwell on these small matters. After setting up the membership, she turned to look at Ling Jing and put the card in her hand.

    ¡°Next time you want toe, use mine.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±Ling Jing held the card in his hand and stared at Su Peizhen with an ambiguous look.

    ¡°Whatever you want is whatever. I just don¡¯t like this kind of time when you use other women¡¯s things to please me.¡±It made her feel ufortable.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±Ling Jing took a step forward, his eyes shing. His expression was ambiguous.

 Chapter 838 - Chapter 024: Treat it as if you owe me one

    <h4>Chapter 838: Chapter 024: Treat it as if you owe me one</h4>

    Su Peizhen¡¯s reaction was to raise her eyebrows and not look at him at all.

    Jealous? Would she be jealous of him? Was there a need for her to be jealous of a man that could be bought with money?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±There was a reason for the high membership fee. The environment here was indeed not bad.

    Most importantly, the facilities inside were quiteplete. Other than a specialized SPA, SPA, health center, and entertainment center.

    Su Peizhen had breakfast in the morning. She was taken to a special room, which was separated into its own small world.

    She had been very tired yesterday. It was not bad toe here to rx at this time.

    Her palm felt warm. She lowered her head and found that Ling Jing, who was beside her, was holding her hand at some point.

    She wanted to break free, but he held her hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been here before. How about I introduce you?¡±

    Su Peizhen stared at him, trying to pull her hand away from his palm. However, he held her so tightly that she couldn¡¯t break free. After ring at him for a while, she decided to let him go.

    No one here knew her, and she didn¡¯t care much about her current reputation.

    This garden was very big, and the scenery was worthy of the membership fee. Pavilions, pavilions, rockeries, and ponds, along a winding corridor.

    The two of them held hands and finally went to the guest room. It was actually a small, separate courtyard. The courtyard was paved with bluestone, and the inside was the guest room.

    The Antique Room had a living room outside, and the room was directly inside. Next to the wall was a traditional mahogany carved chinese-style bed with a round wooden window open in front.

    The scenery was indeed not bad. Living in such a room made people feel as if they had traveled back in time.

    Su Peizhen walked to the window and looked at the small pond rockery outside.

    ¡°The environment here is not bad, right?¡±

    Su Peizhen turned around and her gaze fell on Ling Jing¡¯s face. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have slept on this bed with your previous patron, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±Ling Jing put his arm around her waist. ¡°Although it¡¯s not my first timeing to this club, it¡¯s indeed my first time here. Moreover, I¡¯ve onlye with you.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked indifferent, showing her disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. When I came here before, the hot spring club had just opened, and it hadn¡¯t been built yet.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything, and ling jing bit her cheek in anger.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Believe or not? What was the difference? He had other women, and she had other men, so there was nothing to say.

    ¡°This bed is very strong. Do you want to try it?¡±

    Ling Jing put his arm around her waist, implying something obvious. Su Peizhen looked at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry too.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s hand started to be disobedient, and Su Peizhen pped it away.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±AM also serious. However, Ling Jing thought of what he had donest night and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go eat first.¡±

    The dining room of the clubhouse was next to the guest room.

    There was a huge chinese-style restaurant on the first floor, and the private room was on the second floor. There was an open-air water pavilion at the back with only ayer of gauze on the side. It looked very artistic. They could go through the cloisters to eat in the water pavilion.

    However, it was too cold now, and Ling Jing¡¯s suggestion was rejected by Su Peizhen. The wind was too strong, and the temperature outside was too low. She was not interested.

    Today, Ling Jing was rarely easy to talk to, so he went up to the second floor with her. They ate near the window. From here, they could see most of the scenery in the garden.

    Looking carefully, it was really not inferior to the Jiangnan garden that she had been to before.

    With a cup of tea in front of her, Su Peizhen nced at Ling Jing. Today, Ling Jing was undoubtedly very attentive.

    This kind of attentiveness made her a little unustomed. There was a time when she had nock of such attentive people by her side.

    At that time, there were many people around Su Peizhen who were so attentive.

    Those people all had a motive. On this point, Ling Jing was more direct than those people. He had a straightforward ambition to curry favor with his financial backer.

    ¡°The dishes here are all very good. There are chefs who can cook the eight major cuisines. Among them, there are two chefs whose ancestors were imperial chefs.¡±

    While they were talking, a waiter had already started to serve the dishes. The dishes were served with top-quality bone porcin. The appearance was extremely beautiful, and each portion was not much. However, they were all good-looking, fragrant, and tasty.

    ¡°I specially ordered this monkey head mushroom stewed ck chicken for you. It¡¯s very good for women to drink this soup.¡±

    Ling Jing waved his hand to let the waiter go down. He personally served su Peizhen a bowl of soup and ced it in front of her.

    ¡°This cherry meat is said to be Cixi¡¯s favorite dish back then. Try It.¡±

    Su Peizhen watched as Ling Jing diligently picked up the food for her. She was momentarily in a daze.

    It had indeed been a long time. She had not seen such a simple form of ttery for a long time. Xiang caiping was very good to her, but that kind of kindness was a mother-daughter rtionship. There were also some feelings of guilt andpensation.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t like the way Xiang caiping looked at her every time she tried to please her. She was an elder, so being good always made her feel pressured. Ling Jing¡¯s ttery was different.

    It was very simple. This kind of ttery would let her have no burden.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±It was rare for Su Peizhen to thank Ling Jing.

    Ling Jing smiled. There was a sh of pride in his eyes. When he, Young Master Ling, wanted to please someone, wasn¡¯t it just a matter of minutes?

    The dishes were indeed not bad. Su Peizhen was in such a beautiful ce, enjoying the delicacies. Her mood was indeed much better.

    After eating, the two went back to their room to take a nap. Su Peizhen thought that Ling Jing would act rashly. But she didn¡¯t know that.

    He actually just hugged her to sleep. Su Peizhen felt that it was a little strange, but she really let herself fall into a deep sleep.

    By the time she woke up, it was already evening.

    The room had already darkened, and Ling Jing¡¯s figure was no longer around her. She got up and found that it was the first time she had slept so deeply during the day.

    Just as she left the room, Ling Jing came in. Seeing that she was awake, there was a hint of a smile in his eyes?

    ¡°You¡¯re Awake? It¡¯s just right. Let¡¯s go soak in the hot spring. We¡¯ll eatter. How about it?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t refuse. Ling Jing had gone too farst night, and she was indeed still a little ufortable.

    The hot spring pool was at the other end of the guest room. The two of them walked as if they were taking a walk. Ling Jing was still holding her hand. This time, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t try to pull her hand out.

    The environment was good, and she was in a good mood.

    The hot spring pool was also chinese-style. Therge private room was steaming because of the hot spring.

    Changing into a swimsuit and soaking in the pool made people feelfortable all over. Su Peizhen feltfortable and closed her eyes. However, a hand suddenly appeared on her waist.

    Ling Jing ced his chin on her neck.

    ¡°How about this hot spring?¡±As he spoke, he put his hand on her waist. ¡°Do you want me to make you morefortable?¡±

    Su Peizhen frowned, but Ling Jing began to pinch her shoulders.

    She turned around and nced at him. Ling Jing¡¯s long and narrow eyes had a twinkling smile.

    There was a chinese-style pcemp on top of the room. The light was dim and yellow. It was a little hazy to look at people in the water. The man¡¯s appearance was devilish. When he smiled at this moment, Su Peizhen actually felt a little thirsty.

    Ling Jing¡¯s hand exerted force on her shoulder. It was neither too heavy nor too light. The strength was just right.

    Su Peizhen withdrew her gaze and felt her body slowly rx under his kneading. Something began to spread along with Ling Jing¡¯s hand movements. It was so subtle that it was hard to notice.

    ¡°Is itfortable?¡±

    The man¡¯s breath brushed past her neck, and she subconsciously shrank her neck. The hand on her back moved to her waist, and the man¡¯s palm was extremely hot.

    She suddenly felt like there was a fire burning where he touched her. She didn¡¯t know whether it was the temperature of the hot spring or the temperature of his palm.

    ¡°How is the strength?¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s lips came close again, as if he had touched her earlobe.

    ¡°...¡±for the first time, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t respond. She moved her body forward to avoid him. However, the hand on her waist changed direction, changing from rubbing to cuddling.

    He hugged her tightly in his arms.

    ¡°Are you ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, let go of me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±The man lowered his voice, which sounded a bit strange.

    ¡°Such a beautiful time shouldn¡¯t be in vain, should it?¡±

    The warm lipsnded on her neck, which was different from the stormst night. It was extremely light and gentle.

    The touch was like an electric current. As the man¡¯s lipsnded, it spread to every part of her body.

    Not only were her lips very hot, but the man¡¯s hands were also hot. They moved from the surface of the water to the bottom of the water like electricity.

    Her body was turned over, and the man sat on the steps in the pool. He scooped up half of her body and put it down again.

    The spring water was undoubtedly convenient for the man. This was the first time Su Peizhen had experienced such a scene and such a posture.

    Apanied by a sense of confusion that she had never experienced before, Su Peizhen gradually lost her rationality. Her gaze fell on the man¡¯s devilish face under the dim yellow light. She narrowed her eyes slightly and reached out to hold his face. This was the first time she took the initiative to kiss his lips.

    That was the best stimtion. The man¡¯s attack began to change rhythm here.

    The sound of the water went from low to high, and the temperature went from low to high, almost boiling.

    ... ..

    There were many ces in the clubhouse that could be used for entertainment. Soaking in the hot spring, going to the SPA for physical therapy. There was also a sports hall in the other area of the clubhouse. There were indoor golf courses, tennis courts, and gyms.

    The others were fine, but Su Peizhen had always been good at tennis. Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue were both good at tennis.

    Surprisingly, Ling Jing was also good at tennis.

    With a skillful swing of her hand, the ball flew in Ling Jing¡¯s direction. Ling Jing received her ball perfectly and returned a counterattack.

    Su Peizhen thought that she was pretty good at sports. She usually had good physical strength, but in the end, she had been tortured too much by this guy in the hot spring yesterday. Her waist was a little sore now.

    She was slowly losing her strength behind. Ling Jing counter-attacked, but she didn¡¯t catch it. She waved her hand and walked to the rest area at the side to rest.

    She nced at the Fillico on the rest table. Su Peizhen blinked her eyes. It was indeed worth the millions of dors a year in membership fees.

    ¡°Your ball skills are not bad, but your stamina is too weak.¡±Ling Jing came over with a smile in his eyes.

    The smile on his face had be a little more in the past two days. Su Peizhen nced at him and looked away.

    When the man smiled, the corners of his eyes were raised, and there seemed to be starlight in his eyes. It added a bit of evilness to his temperament.

    Sometimes, a man¡¯s sex could also be misleading.

    ¡°You have to train more next time.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s words made Su Peizhen finally look at him. ¡°If you didn¡¯t go overboardst night, I wouldn¡¯t have lost to you today.¡±

    ¡°You are really confident in yourself.¡±

    Ling Jing propped up his chin with one hand and raised his eyebrows to look at the pride on Su Peizhen¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t think I went overboardst night. After all, you were so enthusiastic. I can only return the favor by being even more enthusiastic.¡±

    Even if Su Peizhen didn¡¯t care about fame and other people¡¯s words, she still felt ufortable when Ling Jing said such a thing in such a harsh manner.

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±

    Ignoring the hint in his eyes, Su Peizhen looked at the time. ¡°When are we going home?¡±

    She had been ying for two days, and she had to go back to thepany tomorrow. Thepany¡¯s matters included the project that Su Chenghui was working on.

    Su Chenghui had already returned to Lin City. As one of the people in charge, she naturally had to keep an eye on him.

    ¡°Just stay for one more day and go back tomorrow,¡±Ling Jing said somewhat shamelessly. ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, isn¡¯t it good topletely rx?¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±Su Peizhen stared at his face and didn¡¯t have the intention to joke with him. ¡°I said I¡¯ll apany you for two days, and now it¡¯s already two days.¡±

    ¡°TSK.¡±Ling Jing looked at her cold face and thought of how passionate this woman was in bed and how cold she was when she got out of bed.

    He had an impulse to make her show that side of her that was out of control during the day.

    He got up and walked to the chair Su Peizhen was sitting on. The lounge chairs in the clubhouse were very spacious. He sessfully squeezed half of his body in, and then conveniently pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m apanying you?¡±

    His lips gently caressed her neck, his voice was very soft. ¡°Look, you came here to soak in the hot spring and go to the SPA. You usually go to work every day and are so tense. It¡¯s rare for you to be so rxed. Tell me, are you apanying me or Am I apanying you?¡±

    When he kissed her, Su Peizhen subconsciously shrank her body.

    ¡°Ling Jing, let go of me.¡±

    ¡°Do you admit that I¡¯m actually apanying you?¡±

    Ling Jing insisted on an answer. These two days, Su Peizhen had indeed been very rxed. She was so rxed that she would allow Ling Jing to be so intimate with her in such a public ce.

    She looked left and right. Fortunately, the private surname here was very high, so no one else walked over.

    When his lips touched her earlobe, Su Peizhen finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She turned around and avoided his kiss.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your duty to apany me?¡±

    Ling Jing choked and looked at the calm expression on the woman¡¯s face. He wanted to strangle her to death. However, he endured it.

    If he couldn¡¯t bear it, he would mess up the big n. He understood this principle.

    Curling his lips, he raised his hand and gently stroked the other party¡¯s lips. He looked at her full lips, which became more and more charming because of his actions.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my duty to apany you. But I feel that I have done more in the past two days than you. Don¡¯t you think you should give me a reward?¡±

    ¡°Reward?¡±Su Peizhen frowned slightly. Without waiting for her to speak, Ling Jing tapped her lips with his finger. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about money, or I will be unhappy.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±She had indeed been very rxed these two days. In fact, from the time she had been in prison to the time she had been released, this was a rare time for her to rx.

    On this point, Ling Jing was not wrong.

    ¡°Let me think.¡±Ling Jing pretended to think, then, he winked at Su Peizhen. ¡°Forget it, I haven¡¯t thought of it yet. Why Don¡¯t I let you owe me first. When I think of it, you can give it to me again. Consider it as you owe me a condition. Or you can promise me something in the future. How about it?¡±

 Chapter 839 - Chapter 025: I Want to go too

    <h4>Chapter 839: Chapter 025: I Want to go too</h4>

    Looking at Ling Jing¡¯s face, Su Peizhen was sure that he wanted more, so she didn¡¯t object.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ling Jing smiled again. This man¡¯s appearance was indeed very deceptive. When he smiled, it always made people feel as if the clouds had dispersed.

    Su Peizhen narrowed her eyes and suppressed that strange feeling.

    As the young miss of the Su family, she had seen countless men before. Why would she be seduced by a man¡¯s appearance?

    Not to mention, it was just the looks of a hooligan. So what if he had good looks? It was just a face.

    Ling Jing did not argue with Su Peizhen to the end. At night, the car drove into the Rongyuan parking lot.

    Su Peizhen had yed for two days. How tired was she. It was mainly because Ling Jing was too torturous. He seemed to have endless energy.

    Day and night, whether it was on or under the bed, he was full of energy. In this regard, he was qualified to be a gigolo.

    ... ..

    Su Peizhen looked at the person in front of her with a sh of surprise in her eyes.

    ¡°Why is it you?¡±

    She had been following up on the case that Su Chenghui had left behind. The person sent by the other party was the vice president of thepany.

    Before that, it was the other party¡¯s president who had personally contacted Su Chenghui. The other party¡¯s president said that he had something to do these few days, so Su Peizhen had never thought in that direction.

    When she saw the person who came today, she was extremely surprised to find that the president that the other party was talking about was actually Lin feixing.

    ¡°Yeah. I only found out after I entered thepany.¡±

    Lin Feixing had a faint smile on her face. When he entered thepany, he saw the report that the vice president had brought over, as well as the new round of proposal.

    When he saw Su Peizhen¡¯s name on it, he was very surprised and surprised.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect President Su, who has been talking about cooperation with us, to be your father. What a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either.¡±In fact, Su Chenghui had mentioned it once before, but at that time, she was a little absent-minded and had been paying attention to the cooperation with the other party. Naturally, she didn¡¯t notice the name that was mentioned once.

    Lin feixing smiled, her eyes filled with surprise.

    ¡°Not only is it a coincidence, it¡¯s also fate. Since it¡¯s fate, why don¡¯t we have lunch together?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Su Peizhen did not refuse. In fact, in the past few days, Lin Feixing would send one or two messages from time to time.

    Based on her politeness, she would also reply. There was no more contact, and there was no ambiguous look at all. It was simply as if she had made an extra friend.

    She was indeed a little surprised to see Lin feixing. The vice president and Secretary of the other party immediately entered the meeting room.

    The two of them had a tacit understanding. Let¡¯s not talk about what happened before, but instead, they talked about business.

    In the past, Su Peizhen¡¯s opinion of Lin Feixing was that he was an elite man who looked like a sessful person.

    And the process of the two of them talking about business confirmed this point.

    To be able to be the CEO of argepany, his ability was naturally not ordinary. Su Peizhen liked smart people. She could tell that Lin Feixing was the same.

    The two of them had quite the same views on many aspects. The negotiation process was very smooth.

    After the business was done, Lin Feixing let the Vice President and secretary leave first. He stood up and walked in front of Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Peizhen, you really surprised me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±After Su Peizhen said that, she didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°However, I won¡¯t agree to your conditions just because you praised me.¡±

    Lin feixingughed, ¡°Peizhen, you¡¯re really interesting. Come on, let¡¯s Go Eat.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t object. The two of them left the conference room and entered the elevator together.

    ¡°Peizhen, what do you want to eat? Western food or Chinese food?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat Chinese food.¡±Lin feixing smiled. ¡°Those who have stayed abroad will know that no matter how many countries we have visited, the best food will always be Chinese food.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    No matter where the food was,pared to Chinese food, there was always a little less vor.

    However, as a returnee, it was rare for Lin Feixing not to turn into a banana person. Su Peizhen felt that this was not bad.

    Because the two of them still had to work in the afternoon, they chose a nearby Cantonese restaurant with a good environment.

    ¡°How about eating Cantonese food?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I can do it.¡±

    Lin feixing and Su Peizhen entered the door and found a seat near the corner to sit down.

    Lin feixing was very gentlemanly. Not only did he pull out a chair for Su Peizhen to sit down. The menu was served and he first asked for her opinion.

    Su Peizhen did not give her opinion. Lin feixing followed Su Peizhen¡¯s habit of ordering a few special dishes.

    While waiting for the dishes to be served, he looked at Su Peizhen. If it was just a superficial appearance before, he would be tempted now.

    ¡°Peizhen, what do you think about what I told youst time?¡±

    After business was done, it was naturally a private matter. Su Peizhen raised her head to look at him. Lin Feixing¡¯s eyes were sincere. She could tell that what he said was true.

    Su Peizhen lowered her head to drink tea. She knew that Xiang caiping liked Lin feixing very much.

    If she could be together with Lin feixing, Xiang caiping would definitely be happy. She also knew that.

    However, ¡°There are some things that I haven¡¯t thought about yet. Let¡¯s not talk about these things today.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    This was already su Peizhen¡¯s attitude. Lin Feixing was disappointed, but he wasn¡¯t unhappy. It would be abnormal if SU Peizhen agreed to him immediately.

    He liked this kind of SU Peizhen. She was calm and rational. No matter what the situation was, she seemed to be very calm.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I Can Wait. You can also take your time to consider.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t have any special feelings for Lin feixing. It was just that he didn¡¯t care about her past. He was also the person Xiang caiping liked.

    If one didn¡¯t mention the factor of love, Lin Feixing was indeed a very good marriage partner. But that was all.

    As for the future, it could be discussed in the future.

    ..

    Ling Jing flipped off Su Peizhen¡¯s body. Both of them were covered in sweat and felt very sticky.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to move, but her body was really ufortable. She pushed ling jing, indicating for him to let go of her.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t let go. Not only did he not let go, but he buried his face in Su Peizhen¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ling Jing held her waist and leaned over to kiss her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing ¨C¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t fulfilled the conditions you promised mest time.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Ling Jing propped up his body with one hand and stared at her face with burning eyes. ¡°How about spending two more days with me on the weekend tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not free.¡±

    Part of the projects they were working on now were overseas. She was going on a business trip tomorrow.

    ¡°You¡¯re not free on the weekend? I¡¯ve already said that yourpany won¡¯t copse if you don¡¯t work for one day.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, I¡¯m going on a business trip tomorrow, not to y.¡±

    Business Trip? Ling Jing narrowed his eyes. What was there to go on a business trip for in that small department store of hers?

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    Could it be that he was thinking of leaving him behind in the name of a business trip?

    Ling Jing was inexplicably unhappy when this thought came to his mind.

    He held her waist with more strength and said, ¡°Where to go on a business trip? with whom?¡±

 Chapter 840 - Chapter 026: it seems to have nothing to do with you

    <h4>Chapter 840: Chapter 026: it seems to have nothing to do with you</h4>

    ¡°Where are you going on business? with whom?¡±

    The possessive tone made Su Peizhen frown. She finally realized that ever since Ling Jing went to the hot spring with herst time, he was getting more and more greedy.

    Ignoring everything else, Su Peizhen was displeased with his possessiveness.

    ¡°Who I go with and where I go seems to have nothing to do with you, right?¡±

    ¡°How can it not have anything to do with me?¡±Ling Jing held her by the waist and was very dissatisfied with her action of distancing herself from him. ¡°No matter what, you are my woman. Naturally, you have the right to ask, right?¡±

    ¡°I am your woman?¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s expression did not change, but there was a hint of sarcasm in her eyes. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    She was her own and did not belong to anyone.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Su Peizhen pulled away his hand on her waist and prepared to get up. ¡°Ling Jing. You seem to have forgotten your identity.¡±

    She had not said this sentence for a while. During this period of time, the two of them had a tacit understanding.

    Su Peizhen really did not have many days to go back to the vi to apany Xiang caiping. She had been busy with work recently, and Xiang caiping knew that she would go to thepany when she wanted to see her.

    Su Peizhen had been with Ling Jing almost every day for more than half a month since she came back from the hot spring.

    No matter what Ling Jing¡¯s motive was, he was indeed very good to her. He took care of her emotions and feelings everywhere. She enjoyed this kind of simple rtionship, and also enjoyed the entanglement with Ling Jing every night.

    She admitted that Ling Jing was a pretty good lover. He could always make her feel rxed and happy.

    But wasn¡¯t this Ling Jing¡¯s duty? Since he was the man that she had ¡°Taken care of¡±with money, shouldn¡¯t he put her first in everything?

    She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with her thoughts. But Ling Jing¡¯s current actions made her realize Ling Jing¡¯s greed.

    She didn¡¯t like it.

    Ling Jing admitted that he had been unprecedentedly patient and fawning over Su Peizhen during this period of time.

    He was young master ling. When had he ever been so careful in fawning over a woman? If it weren¡¯t for his own purpose, he could easily kill a woman like Su Peizhen with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°Who am I?¡±He couldn¡¯t control his anger. He held Su Peizhen, who was about to leave, down again.

    ¡°Tell me, who am I?¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡°the Ling Jing in front of her made Su Peizhen sense danger. Her intuition told her to run now.

    But she didn¡¯t have a chance. Ling Jing lowered his head and began to bite Su Peizhen¡¯s lips.

    He was never a gentle lover. Many times, she followed her own thoughts.

    She attacked, plundered, used brute force, and treated him rudely.

    ¡°I am your man.¡±He demanded ruthlessly, not giving her a chance to escape. ¡°Su Peizhen, I hope you remember that I am your man now.¡±

    Crazy. Su Peizhen struggled. ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    What responded to her was only Ling Jing¡¯s endless suppression and demand.

    ..

    Ling Jing was like a crazy beast that night. The physical strength and energy of young men were always frighteningly good. Su Peizhen was not his match and was defeated by him.

    Ling Jing did not stop because of her retreat. On the contrary, he had even more thoughts of conquering her.

    After finishing in the room, he carried her to the bathroom to clean up again.

    Aftering out of the bathroom, he did not wait for the water to dry up before he pressed her onto the sofa in the room again.

    In the end, Su Peizhen almost lost consciousness. Later, the remaining thought was that she wanted to break off this rtionship.

    ..

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t have the time to break off her rtionship with Ling Jing. The next morning, she didn¡¯t get up at all.

    The weather in Rongcheng was getting warmer, but it was still very cold at this time. Ling Jing carried her in the bathroom and messed around. Later, he didn¡¯t help her dry the water on her hair in time.

    Su Peizhen, who was sweating all over, was sick after being tortured for half a day.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t realize that he was still angry about yesterday when he woke up early in the morning.

    He had already decided that yesterday was just the beginning. He had to let this woman know how powerful he was.

    He was still thinking about how tank was going to deal with Su Peizhen when he realized that something was wrong with Su Peizhen.

    Her breathing was heavier than usual. When his hand touched her, he found that her temperature was higher than usual.

    Ling Jing finally reacted. Su Peizhen was sick.

    Staring at Su Peizhen, whose face had turned red because of the fever, Ling Jing paused for a minute before he finally had a reaction.

    Instead of sending Su Peizhen to the hospital, he called the Ling family¡¯s private doctor.

    ¡°She has a fever of 39.5 degrees. give her an injection to reduce her fever and take some medicine.¡±

    The doctor looked at Su Peizhen on the bed. He was not sure what the rtionship between her and the young master was, but he did not ask further.

    ¡°Then hurry up and give her an injection.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s fever was so high that she was unaware of it. Someone gave her an injection. She felt pain and frowned slightly.

    At that moment, there was no coldness or arrogance on her face. Her little face, which was red from the fever, frowned slightly.

    Ling Jing had never seen such a fragile person before.

    After sending the doctor away and looking at the medicine left by the bedside, Ling Jing showed a rare kindness and went to the kitchen to get a ss of water.

    He wanted Su Peizhen to take the medicine. However, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t cooperate at all. Her mouth was tightly shut, and she didn¡¯t have any intention of opening it.

    Ling Jing stared at her face for a long time. Because of the fever, Su Peizhen¡¯s lips were redder than usual.

    At this moment, Ling Jing had no other thoughts. After thinking for a while, he forcefully stuffed the medicine into her mouth. After drinking a mouthful of water, he lowered his head and put it into her lips.

    The warm water entered her throat, and the medicine was unconsciously swallowed by Su Peizhen.

    After Ling Jing finished feeding her, he realized what he had done. He put down the cup and stared at Su Peizhen hatefully. ¡°Damn woman, how dare you ask this young master to serve you? You¡¯re really tired of living. When you recover, see how this young master will deal with you.¡±

    He said so, but he got up and wanted to ask someone to send some digestible food over. With Su Peizhen¡¯s current physical condition, she could only eat porridge or soup.

    Before she called for help, Su Peizhen, who was sleeping on the bed, had sweat all over her forehead. She kept murmuring in her sleep, her head shaking slightly, and her face was full of pain.

    Ling Jing, who was about to walk, stopped for a moment. He stared at Su Peizhen¡¯s face and seemed uncertain. ¡°Su Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t respond to him. She was trapped in a nightmare and had no way to escape.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her, but Su Peizhen raised her hand at this moment. It was unknown what she was dreaming of, but her hand waved gently in the air a few times.

    ¡°...¡±

    Only then did ling jing realize that Su Peizhen seemed to be talking in her sleep. He stared at her face for a while and lowered his head, wanting to hear what she was saying.

    ¡°No ¨C¡±

    This time, Ling Jing finally heard it clearly. Su Peizhen said no.

    No what?

    ¡°Su Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°No,¡±Su Peizhen said again. Ling Jing stared at her face for a while and gently moved to her ear.

    ¡°No what?¡±

 Chapter 841 - Chapter 027: Iâ€™m Not Such a beast

    <h4>Chapter 841: Chapter 027: I¡¯m Not Such a beast</h4>

    Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t What?

    Ling Jing moved closer. Su Peizhen was in a daze due to her illness. Her voice was also very soft. It was hard to hear clearly.

    He narrowed his eyes and stared at her face. He moved closer to her lips.

    Because of her fever, her breath was hot. He was waiting for her to speak, but he didn¡¯t see her.

    When he got up and wanted to leave, Su Peizhen started to talk in her sleep again.

    ¡°No ¨C¡±

    ¡°Dad. No ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why?¡±

    ..

    Thest few sentences were finally heard more clearly, but Ling Jing was stunned. He stared at Su Peizhen¡¯s face, thinking about the information he had found.

    ¡°Mom, why?¡±

    He stood up straight and stared at Su Peizhen¡¯s face.

    Su Peizhen had been in prison for a period of time, and almost every night, she would dream about the past.

    When she was still the eldest daughter of the Su family, she was still Li Qianxue¡¯s daughter. She still remembered how she was held in Li Qianxue¡¯s arms and listened to her fairy tales.

    She also remembered how she was carefully nurtured by Li Qianxue, ying the piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting, to the business economy.

    She also remembered how Li Qianxue had considered for her, and had arranged a marriage like Chou Yanbo for her. She felt that it was the best marriage.

    She also remembered how Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui had stayed close to her bed when she was sick, afraid that she would feel a little ufortable.

    Those memories were too deep, so deep that unless Su Peizhen lost her memory, she would never be able to throw away the first twenty years of her life.

    Butter, she was in prison, serving her sentence day after day. Day after day of waiting, except for Xiang caiping, when Li Qianxue did note, she understood.

    What could not be returned could never be returned.

    She could never get back what she had lost.

    Everything she had, in the end, became someone else¡¯s. It had nothing to do with her anymore.

    ..

    She still remembered her first birthday in prison. Other than Xiang caiping who came to see her in the morning, there was no one else who wished her well.

    Her first birthday had always been the grandest and grandest event in Lin City.

    She would receive countless expensive gifts and countless people who wanted to build a rtionship with the Su and Li families woulde to congratte her.

    Most importantly, her parents, grandfather, and her younger brother, Su Yuxin, would be present on her birthday.

    Those were the family members that she treasured the most.

    However, when it was her birthday again, those people did not appear again.

    She had been waiting and waiting. When it was 12 o¡¯clock at night, the me was extinguished. She finally understood that she could not go back. She could not go back to the past.

    After that day, she never dreamed about her past.

    But today, she did not know what happened. She fell into that nightmare again.

    She dreamed that Li Qianxue had broken up with Su Chenghui and that Li Qianxue looked at her. With tears in her eyes, she seemed very helpless. ¡°You¡¯re not my daughter. It¡¯s wrong, everything is wrong.¡±

    In the dream, Su Chenghui smiled bitterly at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Peizhen. I¡¯m the one who harmed you.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, I¡¯m the one who let you down.¡±

    Su Chenghui¡¯s voice was like a curse to Su Peizhen. The rey was just a reminder that she was not Li Qianxue¡¯s child.

    So what if she was not a child of the Li Family?

    Could it be that a rtionship of more than twenty years could be said to be gone just like that?

    She really did not understand. In the end, she did not want to understand either.

    But perhaps she was sick, or perhaps those were her deepest desires. Su Peizheny there weakly. The softest and most secretive part of her body was now exposed in front of everyone.

    She thought no one would know, but she didn¡¯t know that Ling Jing, who was beside her, had been standing by the bed, staring at Su Peizhen¡¯s face.

    He watched her sleep, watched her talk in her sleep, and watched her cry in her sleep.

    Ling Jing subconsciously reached out his hand. Just as he was about to touch su Peizhen¡¯s cheek, he suddenly withdrew his hand.

    He took a step back and stared at Su Peizhen¡¯s face with an unfathomable expression.

    ..

    Su Peizhen had slept for a long time. When she opened her eyes, it was dark outside.

    She had a terrible headache and blinked her eyes. For a moment, she could not tell where she was.

    The lights in the room lit up. The sudden light made her squint her eyes.

    Her body was helped up by someone, and there was a warm touch on her lips. The warm water entered her throat, and she instinctively swallowed.

    It was also at this time that she saw clearly who the person in front of her was.

    Ling Jing was holding a cup and carefully feeding her water. His eyes and brows were gentle. In this instant, the EVILDOER¡¯s face actually looked a little gentle.

    She was stunned for a moment, and didn¡¯t have any further reaction.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Then take the medicine,¡±Ling Jing said. He put the cup in his hand on the bedside table at the side, poured out the medicine, and put it into Su Peizhen¡¯s mouth.

    Bitter. The pill was very bitter. Su Peizhen frowned. Ling Jing fed her water again.

    She was sick and took the medicine again, so her mouth became more bitter. Her eyebrows were so twisted that a mosquito could be squashed to death.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Ling Jing looked at her with concern. Su Peizhen looked at the gentleness in his eyes, and for some reason, she blurted out the word bitter.

    ¡°Bitter?¡±Ling Jing looked at her and then at the medicine at the side. Suddenly, he leaned over and kissed her lips.

    She was still sick. She didn¡¯t have any strength in her body, and her mouth was extremely bitter. But the man didn¡¯t mind at all. He directly gave her a deep kiss.

    She couldn¡¯t react at all. Her fever dyed her rationalitypared to usual. All her body could feel was the scent of a man, the scent of a man.

    She leaned weakly into his embrace, allowing him to kiss her as he pleased. Until he finally let go of her.

    He gently caressed her lips, his gaze as gentle as water.

    ¡°This way, it won¡¯t be bitter, right?¡±

    As he spoke, he took a pillow from the side and ced it behind her.

    ¡°I asked Xiao Zhao to cook some porridge. You¡¯re sick, so you can only eat something light.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. She watched Ling Jing stand up and bring her some porridge. Before she could reach out to take it, the person had already started feeding her.

    It could be seen that Ling Jing had no experience in doing this. His actions were very clumsy.

    The spoon was not put into her mouth, but by her lips. The slightly hot temperature made her avoid it. ¡°Hot.¡±

    ¡°Hot?¡±Ling Jing nced at the Spoon, blew on it, and handed the spoon to her again.

    This time, it was not hot anymore. Su Peizhen opened her mouth. The porridge was very light. There was no taste in her mouth now, so what she ate was actually the same.

    But looking at Ling Jing, she suddenly had a strange feeling.

    His rtionship with her was based on money. It was normal for Ling Jing to please her, but he didn¡¯t need to do this.

    The porridge entered her stomach bit by bit. Su Peizhen had been looking at Ling Jing. He was also looking at her. His eyes and eyebrows were focused, which actually made his usual devilish appearance much gentler.

    At this moment, Su Peizhen¡¯s usually calm heart had a subtle fluctuation.

    After finishing the porridge, Ling Jing put the bowl to the side.

    ¡°How do you feel? Do you still want to sleep?¡±

    Su Peizhen shook her head. ¡°Give me my phone.¡±

    Phone? Ling Jing thought of the ringtone he heard just now. He wanted to answer Su Peizhen¡¯s call. But he didn¡¯t answer.

    If he couldn¡¯t bear it, he would mess up the big n. He had patience, but he could also bear it.

    Holding her phone, Su Peizhen looked at Ling Jing with a probing look in her eyes.

    There were a total of ten missed calls on her phone, including Xiang caiping, Su Chenghui, and Lin Feixing.

    After eating the porridge, she felt much better, so she called Xiang caiping first.

    ¡°Peizhen, Feixing said he couldn¡¯t find you, so he came to the house. Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I turned on the mute and didn¡¯t receive any calls.¡±

    ¡°Why is your voice so hoarse?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just have a little cold.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sick?¡±Xiang caiping suddenly became nervous. ¡°Where are you? Are You in Rongyuan? I¡¯ming over to see you now.¡±

    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve taken the medicine and it¡¯s almost done. I¡¯ll be fine after a nap.¡±

    ¡°Are you really fine?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Mom, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a little cold. I¡¯ll be fine after a nap.¡±

    How would su peizhen dare to let Xiang caipinge over? If she really came, how would she exin when she met Ling Jing?

    ¡°Then you have a good rest. Oh right, call Feixingter. He¡¯s very worried about you.¡±

    ¡°I know, I will.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Su Peizhen called Su Chenghui again. He was in Lin City. Lin feixing called Su Peizhen but she didn¡¯t pick up, so he tried to contact Su Chenghui.

    Su Chenghui heard Su Peizhen¡¯s voice and knew that she had a cold. He told her to rest well.

    ¡°I¡¯lle to see you in two days.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Su Peizhen had a headache, but she did remember that she had promised to go on a business trip with Lin feixing today.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±Once the call was connected, Su Peizhen apologized first, ¡°I have a cold. I¡¯m not feeling well. I slept until now, but I didn¡¯t go to the airport.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sick?¡±Lin feixing¡¯s tone suddenly changed. ¡°Where Are You? I came to see you. I went to your house to look for you, but your mother said you weren¡¯t at home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at my apartment near mypany. You Don¡¯t have toe. I¡¯ll be fine after a nap. I¡¯m really sorry that I missed my appointment today. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to exinter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re sick, so rest well. I¡¯ll go by myself this time. Take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Su Peizhen was indeed sorry. ¡°Sorry to trouble you. I¡¯m really sorry this time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were sick.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Ling Jing happened toe in from outside. He had gone out when she called Xiang caiping previously.

    Such a considerate action made Su Peizhen look at him in a different light.

    This man was really pestering people when he was pestering them, but sometimes he made people feel that he was very gentlemanly.

    He was clearly a small hooligan, but he still had the temperament of a gentleman? It was also magical.

    Ling Jing came in and saw Su Peizhen looking at him with a cell phone in her hand. He took a few steps forward, took out the cell phone in her palm, and put it aside.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet. Rest more.¡±

    When he spoke, he put her hand in his palm and held it tightly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t finish business. If your body copses, there will be nothing left.¡±

    Su Peizhen was silent. It was a subtle feeling for someone like Ling Jing to say such words.

    ¡°Do you want to sleep a little longer?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Su Peizhen shook her head. ¡°This body is very ufortable. I want to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you take a bath.¡±

    Ling Jing volunteered, but Su Peizhen instinctively refused. ¡°No.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for him yesterday, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten sick or caught a cold.

    Ling Jing circled her body that was about to get up and stared at her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not so bad that I have to bully a patient.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t believe him, but Ling Jing had already gotten up and headed to the bathroom.

    After putting in the hot water for Su Peizhen, when he came out, he saw that Su Peizhen was about to get out of bed. He quickly went up and picked her up.

    ¡°Ling Jing, put me down.¡±

    ¡°I said, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s eyes were gentle as he looked at Su Peizhen. Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t say anything else after she rejected him.

    After her clothes were taken off, Su Peizhen actually felt shy for the first time when she saw Ling Jing¡¯s actions.

    Soon, her body was put into the bathtub. The water temperature was very suitable, and her body was surrounded by water.

    If Ling Jing had not messed around with her in the bathtub yesterday, she would not have caught a cold. At first, she looked at Ling Jing somewhat defensively.

    Later, she found out that when he said he was helping her take a bath, he was really helping her take a bath.

    The strong palm gently touched her. She watched Ling Jing wash her body. At that moment, she suddenly returned to her childhood.

    There were servants at home, but Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui really doted on her.

    During this kind of parent-child time, there were many times when they would rathere by themselves.

    Li Qianxue bathed her, and su chenghui gently dried her hair.

    His palm touched the extremely hidden ce, and Su Peizhen suddenly felt her face burn badly.

    For Ling Jing, this bath was also extremely difficult.

    With the soft jade and warm fragrance in his arms, the beauty in the bathtub lost her usual fierce aura because she was sick. Instead, she became more delicate.

    That different appearance brought a brand new excitement.

    He wished he could just do this damn woman right here.

    He suppressed the impulse in his heart and suppressed the excitement in his lower half of his body that he almost couldn¡¯t control.

    He calmly bathed her, then carried her up and wiped her.

    From the beginning to the end, his movements were extremely gentle. Su Peizhen was held in his arms and returned to the room.

    He carefully dried the water for her and put her on the bed.

    ¡°Rest well.¡±

    Su Peizhen was still sick and her body was weak. She closed her eyes and let herself fall asleep.

    It was just that she slept too much during the day. Although she was sleepy, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep so quickly.

    Ling Jing followed her to the bed andy down beside her. He reached out and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    She raised her head to look at him. He smiled at her and leaned over to give her a kiss on the lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you. You¡¯ll be fine after a sleep.¡±

    Ridiculous. ¡°...¡±she had never heard that sleeping could cure her illness. Su Peizhen really wanted to retort, but after her body was pulled into his arms, she really rxed.

    Closing her eyes and feeling Ling Jing¡¯s hot chest, she finally let herself go and fell into a deep sleep.

    Her body subconsciously leaned in Ling Jing¡¯s direction, pressing tightly against his chest.

    That gesture, which was equivalent to attachment, made the corners of Ling Jing¡¯s lips curl up. There was a sh of pride in his eyes.

 Chapter 842 - Chapter 028: Did You suddenly find me very handsome

    <h4>Chapter 842: Chapter 028: Did You suddenly find me very handsome</h4>

    Su Peizhen got out of bed and casually put a robe under her body. She moved her limbs and felt that her body was still a little weak, but she was not as weak as the day before yesterday.

    She did not expect that her body, which had always been in good shape, would be sick for two days.

    She slept one day the day before yesterday and one day yesterday. She was finally feeling better today.

    Looking at the calendar, she didn¡¯t have to worry about going to work because it was the weekend.

    Sleeping for two days made her tired. She went to the bathroom to draw water. The bath made her feel much better.

    Before she got up from the bathtub, the bathroom door was hurriedly opened, and Ling Jing came in from outside.

    When he saw her, there was obvious disapproval in his eyes.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered from your illness, what are you doing?¡±

    He picked up the big towel at the side and walked over, reaching out to pick up Su Peizhen¡¯s body.

    He wrapped her in the towel and carried her to the room outside.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, then rest more. You can take a shower whenever you want. If you act like this, what if your cold gets serious again?¡±

    Ling Jing rambled on non-stop. There was some concern and some reproach in his eyes.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. She let Ling Jing dry the water on her body and let him carry her back to the bed.

    Looking at the side of Ling Jing¡¯s face, she thought that it was Ling Jing who took care of her when she was sick for the past two days. She could have asked Xiao Zhao toe, but he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t put his hands on others.

    As long as it was rted to her, it was Ling Jing who did it on his own.

    Eating, bathing.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t feel like she needed someone to take care of her. If you were sick in prison, no one would take care of you.

    After she got out of prison, she lived with Xiang caiping. Xiang caiping took care of her from time to time and cared about her everywhere, but that kind of care always made her feel pressured.

    She was also a strong-willed person. Without the support of the Li and Su families,. She didn¡¯t have the capital to act coquettishly and willfully.

    If it was just a slight difort, she would usually rather endure it herself.

    However, Ling Jing¡¯s care and care these two days made her feel like she had returned to the past.

    When she was ufortable, when she was sick, there were people around her to take care of her.

    She seemed to have be the young miss of the Li and Su families again.

    Her rtionship with Ling Jing was not like that. She knew it, and she knew it.

    The two of them were nothing more than a rtionship between being a mistress and being a mistress. Ling Jing could take care of her, but he could also not take care of her. It would not have any effect.

    Ling Jing¡¯s actions made Su Peizhen have some misconceptions. Perhaps, it really had nothing to do with money.

    ¡°Look, your hair is wet.¡±Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s wet hair. He got up to find a hair dryer and started to blow-dry Su Peizhen¡¯s hair.

    In fact, this action was very rare for him. His actions were very clumsy. There were a few times when Su Peizhen felt that her scalp was about to be scalded off.

    But he could quickly take the hair dryer away after he noticed his slightly changed expression.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look up at him again.

    Ling Jing¡¯s evildoer face had some concentration at this time. He gently lifted her hair and took the hair dryer to a distance that was neither too far nor too close to blow-dry her hair.

    His expression was so serious that she had an illusion that the person in front of her was not blowing her hair, but rather, it was as if he was doing some amazing project.

    After blowing dry her hair, he gently tidied it up and put it all behind her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Realizing that Su Peizhen was actually staring at him, he suddenly bent down to meet her eyes.

    ¡°Did you suddenly realize that I¡¯m devastatingly handsome?¡±

 Chapter 843 - There is always a first time for everything

    <h4>Chapter 843: Chapter 029: There is always a first time for everything</h4>

    It would be fine if he didn¡¯t open his mouth, but the moment he opened his mouth, his power would be broken. Su Peizhen looked at Ling Jing and suddenly curved her lips.

    ¡°This is not the way to be miserable.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±Ling Jing was still holding the hair dryer in his hand. He put the hair dryer to the side, held Su Peizhen¡¯s waist, and approached her.

    ¡°Then tell me, how should I describe my face? Topple all living beings? Handsome beyond the horizon?¡±

    His long and narrow phoenix eyes slightly raised. When a man smiled, he indeed had the ability to be a monster. Su Peizhen looked at him and shook her head.

    ¡°As thick as a city wall, Bulletproof.¡±

    Ling Jing narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s serious joking face. He suddenly reached out his hand and scratched the back of her waist.

    The two of them spent more and more time together. He knew that she was very sensitive here.

    ¡°You dare tough at Me?¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t help butugh when he attacked. She twisted her body to avoid his hand.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    She was still sick to begin with. Being treated like this by him, sheughed until she couldn¡¯t breathe. Her charming face was as red as a pomegranate flower in June.

    Ling Jing stopped. Looking at the woman¡¯s iparably charming appearance, he was suddenly moved.

    He lowered his head and kissed her lips. Before Su Peizhen coulde back to her senses, she was kissed by him. In front of her was Ling Jing¡¯s erged face, and her devilish Phoenix eyes were full of her shadow.

    Her breathing stopped, and in the next second, her body was already suppressed on the bed by him.

    She was not his opponent usually, and now that she was sick, she could not beat Ling Jing.

    She put her hand on his chest and pushed, but she did not push. During the interval of breathing, she reached out to hold his shoulder.

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±Her breathing was very hot, her face was a little hot, and her heart was beating fast. She shook her head and controlled the thought of running wildly in her heart.

    ¡°I, I am sick. Don¡¯t do anything rash. It will infect you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±Ling Jing¡¯s breathing was a little heavy. He raised his hand and touched the space between Su Peizhen¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°Then infect me. That way, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ..

    How could this work? Su Peizhenpletely lost her reason in the other party¡¯s plunder.

    With his actions, she fell into the tide of love that he brought. At the same time, there was also the happiness that he gave.

    ~

    When Ling Jing entered the door, he saw Su Peizhen making a phone call. She was in good spirits. Although the two of them messed around yesterday, it made Su Peizhen sweat a lot.

    She slept again. When she woke up this morning, she was much better.

    Xiang caiping was worried, so she called her a few times. Not only Xiang caiping, but also Su Chenghui and Lin Feixing.

    Su Peizhen reported to them one by one that they were safe. She felt that they were making a big deal out of nothing. It was just a cold, not an incurable disease.

    After putting down the phone, she saw Ling Jinge in. There was a rare gentleness in her eyes.

    ¡°Good Morning.¡±Ling Jing went up to her and walked behind her, putting her waist into his arms.

    ¡°How are you? How Do You Feel?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±He pulled her a little tighter. Su Peizhen wanted to leave his arms, but he turned her around to face him.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, let¡¯s go out.¡±

    ¡°Go Out?¡±Su Peizhen instinctively refused. ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°On a date.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s boring to stay at home anyway. Why don¡¯t we go out for a walk? Maybe you¡¯ll be in a good mood after going out for a walk, and your illness will bepletely cured?¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at Ling Jing¡¯s casual face and heard him say something specious.

    ¡°You have a lot of nonsense.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not true. What I said is right. If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you follow me out and try?¡±

    Su Peizhen smiled. After lying in bed for so many days, she was indeed tired. When she met the expectation in Ling Jing¡¯s eyes, she nodded.

    ¡°Okay, where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Anywhere. I¡¯m fine with it.¡±

    Su Peizhen thought for a moment. Rongcheng was still very cold, so her neighborhood was considered a business circle.

    ¡°Then walk. Don¡¯t drive. Wherever You Go is fine.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±Ling Jing got up and went to get Su Peizhen¡¯s clothes.

    Looking at his attentive figure, the corners of Su Peizhen¡¯s lips curved subconsciously.

    When she realized that Ling Jing could bring her such emotions, she suddenly turned her face away ufortably.

    ..

    The two of them held hands and left Rongyuan together.

    Because it was a weekend, there were many people on the road. The two of them did not have a destination and just walked forward hand in hand.

    There was a department store under Su Peizhen¡¯s name not far in front. As she walked, her upational disease red up and she wanted to take a look.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t ask her where she was going. Wherever she went, he followed.

    However, when the two of them walked together, the number of people turning their heads was very high. One had a charming and exquisite appearance, while the other had devilish facial features.

    Ling Jing waspletely unaware of the gazes cast on him. He just followed Su Peizhen into the department store.

    As usual, the first floor was filled with cosmetics and jewelry. During the weekend, there were many customers at the cosmetics counter.

    Although there weren¡¯t many customers in the jewelry store, there were also many.

    Halfway through, Ling Jing suddenly pulled Su Peizhen¡¯s hand into the Patek Philippe Counter.

    ¡°You want to buy a watch?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just looking around.¡±

    Su Peizhen followed him into the store. She had many pieces of Patek Philippe¡¯s watch. They were all in Lin City.

    In the past, she often received these gifts on her birthday. But ever since she got out of prison, she didn¡¯t wear them much.

    She thought Ling Jing was looking at them for her, but unexpectedly, he walked to the counter of the female watch.

    ¡°Hello, Sir. Do you have anything in mind?¡±

    ¡°Let me see this one.¡±

    The shop assistant took it out and Ling Jing picked it up, but he put it on Su Peizhen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ling Jing?¡±

    She didn¡¯t n to buy a watch. There were already a lot at home.

    ¡°It suits you very well.¡±The rose-gold dial was simple and didn¡¯t have too many decorations. There was only a ring of broken diamonds around it.

    ¡°Try it.¡±He put the watch on Su Peizhen personally. Su Peizhen¡¯s wrist was slim and small. The watch unexpectedly suited her.

    She raised her head to look at Ling Jing. He was holding her hand and admiring it.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a card and handed it to the shop assistant. ¡°This is it. Wear it directly.¡±

    Su Peizhen nced at him. That card seemed to have been given by her.

    As if he knew what she was thinking, Ling Jing leaned close to her ear. ¡°Although it¡¯s your card, since you gave it to me, it¡¯s my money, right?¡±

    This was the reason, and Su Peizhen had nothing to say.

    The moment the shop assistant turned around, Ling Jing bit her ear again. ¡°I gave you a watch. Shouldn¡¯t you return the favor?¡±

    ¡°If you like it, you can buy it yourself.¡±

    ¡°No, I want you to give it to me.¡±Ling Jing held her hand with a persistent look. ¡°The meaning of your gift is naturally more different, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Su Peizhen nced at him and didn¡¯t refute him, which was rare.

    Her eyes searched around the counter and finally picked a ssic retro style with a ck surface.

    ¡°This one. Take it out and have a look.¡±

    The shop assistant took out the watch. Su Peizhen handed it to Ling Jing, but he stood still and looked at her with a hint.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t give it to you like this just now.¡±

    This guy was really ¡ª

    Su Peizhen picked up the watch, grabbed Ling Jing¡¯s hand, and put it on him.

    She had to admit that she had good taste. This watch matched Ling Jing¡¯s temperament very well.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Ling Jing smiled. He was very satisfied with Su Peizhen¡¯s way of doing things. ¡°I think it¡¯s not bad too.¡±

    Looking at Su Peizhen¡¯s smiling face, he suddenly leaned over and kissed her cheek. ¡°I like it very much. Thank you.¡±

    Su Peizhen had never done such a thing in public before, so she felt ufortable for a moment.

    She looked around and found that the shop assistants were making fun of her. She took out her card as if nothing had happened and handed it to the shop assistants to swipe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±Ling Jing shook his wrist. ¡°I will definitely wear it well and keep it well.¡±

    These words sounded like sweet words, and Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to believe it. When she met Ling Jing¡¯s serious eyes, she inexplicably believed that what he said was true.

    ..

    The whole morning was neither fast nor slow. The two of them walked and stopped. Later, they obtained a lot of spoils of war.

    Time passed in this kind of shopping. When it was close to noon, Ling Jing looked at the time.

    ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    ¡°Eat Cantonese food. It¡¯s lighter. You haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t help but nce at him again because of his words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. You can only eat light food with your current body.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them found a good-looking Cantonese restaurant nearby and ate lunch.

    Su Peizhen thought that this was the end and that she could go home, but she was pulled by Ling Jing to watch a movie.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch it.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a date, I naturally have to do the whole thing. Let¡¯s go. If you don¡¯t want to watch it, I¡¯ll allow you to sleep in the theater.¡±

    Su Peizhen was amused by his words. ¡°Then I might as well go home and sleep.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. You promised to apany me today. How can you go back on your word?¡±

    Regardless of whether she agreed or not, Ling Jing brought her to the theater. No one knew when he bought the tickets. When they arrived at the cinema, he took the tickets directly and brought her into the cinema.

    Su Peizhen had not watched a movie for a long time. Ling Jing chose a standard Hollywood sci-fi movie.

    The male and female lead were traveling in space. The male lead woke up unexpectedly first. The lonely him woke up the female lead as well. Then, the two of them experienced a romantic space journey together.

    Su Peizhen was a little tired, but she didn¡¯t really fall asleep. After watching the movie very seriously, she discovered that Ling Jing was actually the one who had fallen asleep at the end of the movie.

    He just leaned there with his eyes closed. The scattered hair on his forehead hung down, and his quiet sleeping face made him look like an innocent child.

    They were sitting in a couple¡¯s seat, and there were only two of them. There were other people around who had already left.

    Su Peizhen was not in a hurry to get up. She just quietly watched as she bumped into Ling Jing.

    The scoundrel she had met at the beginning, the light pick she had made after she had gotten involved, the ruthlessness she had when she was stuck in traffic, and the gentleness she had when she took care of the Sick Ling Jing.

    Ling Jing, what kind of person are you exactly?

    There were not many things in Su Peizhen¡¯s life that could make her curious. She was born with wealth that ordinary people could not reach, and she also had a family background and looks that everyone envied.

    For the first time in her life, she was a little curious about a man.

    She raised her hand gently. Just as she was about to touch Ling Jing¡¯s face, he suddenly woke up.

 Chapter 844 - Have You Been Charmed by my beauty

    <h4>Chapter 844: Chapter 030: Have You Been Charmed by my beauty</h4>

    The end of the movie had already started ying on the screen. The interlude was very pleasant, but the lights were very dim.

    Ling Jing opened his eyes at this time and met her directly. Her hand was still hanging in the air. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw her slender fingertips.

    Her phoenix-like eyes were slightly raised. He looked at her, his eyes filled with smiles.

    He held her hand, regardless of the asion. He opened his mouth and put her fingertips into his lips.

    Su Peizhen was indeed experienced, but no one had ever flirted with her like this.

    She wanted to pull her hand back, but Ling Jing had already stood up. His teeth bit her fingertips, but he didn¡¯t use any strength. Instead, he stared straight at her face.

    ¡°Are you taking advantage of me?¡±

    With something in his mouth, his words were somewhat unclear. Su Peizhen wanted to pull her hand back, but his other hand put on her waist and pulled her into his embrace.

    Su Peizhen pulled her finger out, and Ling Jing grabbed her hand again.

    He seemed to be very proud of himself. ¡°How is it? Are you attracted by my beauty?¡±

    This person¡¯s skin was really thick. Su Peizhen calmly looked at the proud look on his face, and her expression didn¡¯t change at all.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a beauty, how are you worth two million?¡±

    This woman. Tsk. Ling Jing grabbed her hand and bit it again. His eyes were filled with anger.

    ¡°Do you have to say such a killjoy at this time?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a Killjoy. I think it¡¯s the truth.¡±

    She had indeed spent money to buy him. was she afraid that she would say it?

    Ling Jing looked at her. Just when Su Peizhen thought he would be angry, he suddenly kissed her hard on the lips.

    Crazy! Su Peizhen was anxious. They were in a movie theater. A cleaner mighte inter to clean up.

    She struggled for a while but didn¡¯t break free from his hand. He kissed her until she was almost suffocated before he let go of her. He stepped back and looked at her face,

    ¡°Woman, at least you have confirmed my appearance.¡±

    Su Peizhen shook her head and didn¡¯t think much of his thick skin. She got up and wanted to leave, but Ling Jing grabbed her back onto hisp and sat her down.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±

    ¡°Or what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already asleep. I haven¡¯t finished watching. I might as well watch another scene.¡±

    ¡°If you want to see you watch it here alone, I won¡¯t apany you.¡±

    Ling Jing knew what it meant to know when to stop. He didn¡¯t insist anymore. He got up and held her hand as they walked away.

    The two of them left the theater. It was still early. The weather had been pretty good these days. Although the weather was a little cold, it was still okay for them to get used to staying here.

    ¡°Where do you want to go next?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ling Jing heard her say the word ¡°Go home.¡±He stretched out his long arm and hugged her. ¡°If you say go home, then go home.¡±

    Su Peizhen was stunned when he hugged her shoulder.

    Home?

    To her, Rongyuan was just an apartment and a ce to rest. In fact, it couldn¡¯t be called home.

    She turned to look at Ling Jing. For the first time, she was a little curious about him.

    The question she wanted to ask was swallowed when it reached her mouth. Forget it. It was just a rtionship between being a mistress and being a mistress. Why did she have to ask so clearly.

    ¡°By looking at me like this, do you find that I¡¯m bing more and more handsome?¡±

    If anyone saw Ling Jing¡¯s current appearance, they would probably drop their eyeballs.

    Su Peizhen retracted her gaze. Forget it, she shouldn¡¯t be curious.

    ¡°Tell me quickly, right?¡±

    Ling Jing wanted an answer. Su Peizhen nced at him and shook her head.

    ¡°I just realized that your skin is getting thicker and thicker.¡±

    ¡°Woman, you¡¯re not saying what you mean. I know that you like me.¡±

    ¡°You think too much.¡±Su Peizhen was unmoved. There was not even a hint of emotion in her eyes. ¡°Your narcissism is useless in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Am I thinking too much? Why do I feel that you like me more and more?¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing. The sky is not dark yet.¡±

    After saying this, she did not speak again. Like? She did like his looks and certain abilities.

    But Him? Forget it.

    Ling Jing gritted his teeth secretly, but he didn¡¯t give up and continued to hug her as they moved forward. One day, he would make her love him to the point of being unable to extricate herself.

    However, before that, he had to think about how to make this woman fall in love with him.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Su Peizhen had been sick for the past few days, and her work had been dyed quite a bit. After dinner, she ignored Ling Jing and entered the study.

    The money in her hand was basically used to participate in SU Chenghui¡¯s project. Although the share was not much, if she made money, it would be a considerable ie.

    In addition, the funds and securities that she had bought previously had risen in value recently.

    After skimming through the major financial news at home and abroad, she thought about it and threw away two of the funds and bought the other two funds again.

    She was quite skilled in buying and selling. The increase in money could not fill the void in her heart.

    But besides that, she could not find any more fun.

    Ling Jing entered at this time with a ss of milk in his hand.

    ¡°Woman, do you need me to remind you that you are still a patient?¡±

    Putting the ss of milk in front of Su Peizhen, Ling Jing nced at theputer screen and quickly withdrew his gaze.

    Su Peizhen picked up the ss of milk. The warm touch made people feel warm from their palms to their hearts.

    She nced at Ling Jing. She was good-natured and did not get angry because the other party had trespassed into the study.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Woman, I actually prefer you to thank me in another way.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s words had a deeper meaning. Su Peizhen did not continue the conversation. She casually ced the milk on the table and looked at Ling Jing¡¯s face as she suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to investst time? Do you still want to invest now?¡±

    Ling Jing raised his eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I can¡¯t afford your fees?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t afford it,¡±Su Peizhen said bluntly. ¡°But consider it as a thank-you gift for this ss of milk.¡±

    Also, she had been sick for the past few days. He would take care of her as a thank-you gift.

    ¡°Then didn¡¯t I make a profit?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Do you want it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Of course.¡±Ling Jing leaned close to her ear and exhaled lightly on her cheek. ¡°But, I¡¯ve spent all my money. How about paying the debt with my body?¡±

    This person was really ¡ª

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t expect Ling Jing to be serious. She pushed his head away and looked at him seriously.

    ¡°Ling Jing. It¡¯s easy for you to make money now, but it¡¯s not a long-term solution. I invest for you, and when you make money, you do something else, whether it¡¯s a small business or a job. It will be better than it is now.¡±

    How long can you be at peace with Israel?

    It was a friendly reminder of her rare kindness.

    ¡°What? You Don¡¯t want me? Don¡¯t worry, woman. Even if you don¡¯t want me, there are still many women waiting in line, crying for me to pamper them. Do you believe it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t have the intention to joke with him.

    In prison, she had seen women who had fallen in love. Some were voluntary, and some were not.

    No matter which one it was, those women would eventually find that this kind of money was easy toe by, but it was not a long-term solution.

    ¡°Or, you can go and learn something. No matter which one it is, it will be better than what you are now.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have a meddlesome personality. She said this because Ling Jing had taken care of her these few days.

    She could feel that Ling Jing was not bad by nature. Although he was a little careless, Su Peizhen was willing to give him some conscience advice on ount of how he took care of her.

    Ling Jing looked at the seriousness in Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes. She was afraid that she really regarded him as a gigolo.

    With a smile, she raised her chin and looked into her eyes. ¡°Are you nning my future for me? Tsk. Woman, you still say you don¡¯t like me? You Don¡¯t like me, but you still think so much for me?¡±

    ¡°You can think whatever you want.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t wave his hand away, but looked straight into his eyes. ¡°This is just a suggestion. Do you want to hear it or not?¡±

    ¡°Woman, I¡¯m really touched that you¡¯re thinking of me like this.¡±Ling Jing reached his hand to the side of her neck and put it close to her face, his forehead touching hers.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do to repay you. I can only give myself to you.¡±

    It was happening again. Su Peizhen pushed him away and stepped back a little. She looked at theputer screen.

    ¡°I promised you before that I would give you one million yuan. I will use this one million yuan to invest in you. The term will be three months. After three months, all the money earned will belong to you. When the timees, you can take this money to do some business or small business.¡±

    Ling Jing narrowed his eyes and looked at her. He didn¡¯t know what he felt in his heart. He stared at her red lips that kept opening and closing. Finally, he leaned over and kissed her lips. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t like his frivolous attitude. She gently pushed him away. In front of Ling Jing, she operated the fund for him.

    Ling Jing sat beside her, his hands around her waist. He ced his chin on her neck and looked at the side of her face.

    When she stared at the screen, her eyes were focused and her expression was serious. When she was thinking about a problem, the space between her eyebrows would unconsciously crease slightly.

    It was as if a cat¡¯s paw had gently scratched her heart. When she let go of the mouse, he picked her up.

    ¡°Ling Jing ¨C¡±

    ¡°Woman.¡±Ling jing bit her lips gently. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡°SU Peizhen pointed at the milk. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, go drink the milk. If you can¡¯t, order takeout.¡±

    ¡°I want to eat you more.¡±

    Ling Jing carried her in his arms and walked toward the bed. When he saw the bottle of milk from the corner of his eye, he suddenly brightened up.

    ¡°However, don¡¯t waste the milk.¡±

    Looking at the evil smile on his lips, Su Peizhen had a bad feeling. ¡°Ling Jing, put me down.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Ling Jing curled his lips, and his eyes became more and more evil.

    The night had just begun.

    ..

    In the elegantly decorated cafe, Lin Feixing pushed a box in front of Su Peizhen.

    ¡°This is a gift I brought for you. Take a look and see if you like it.¡±

    The two had just finished discussing official business. Lin Feixing had gone out this time to basically finalize theter cooperation. This time, he came to tell her the details, and it could also be considered a date.

    Su Peizhen nced at the box. She recognized the LOGO on it. It was a rtively small but stylish jewelry brand.

    She opened it and saw a small starlight ne. She had abandoned the traditional pentagram and used a hexagram.

    ¡°I like it very much. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡±As Lin Feixing spoke, she picked up the ne. ¡°Can I put it on for You?¡±

    When Su Peizhen went out today, she did not wear any jewelry. She nced at Lin Feixing and did not refuse.

    He got up and walked to her side, putting the ne on for her.

    From the beginning to the end, he was very respectful. After putting it on, he immediately retreated and returned to his seat.

    ¡°Very nice. You¡¯re beautiful. You¡¯ll look good in anything.¡±

    Su Peizhen smiled when she wasplimenting Su Peizhen in disguise. She had heard this kind of praise many times and really did not feel anything. However, she still thanked him out of politeness.

    Lin feixing suddenly lowered his voice, ¡°Actually, I have my own motives.¡±

    When he met Su Peizhen¡¯s confused gaze, he smiled, ¡°My name has the word ¡®star¡¯. This is a ne shaped like a star. I hope you can think of me often.¡±

    This could be considered a disguised form of love speech.

    Seriously speaking, Lin Feixing¡¯s conditions were indeed not bad. Whether it was her family background or her personality and appearance.

    Love or passion might not be there, but such a man would be a very suitable marriage partner

    ¡°Forget it.¡±She didn¡¯t answer, and Lin Feixing took a step back. ¡°I don¡¯t beg you to think of me often. I¡¯m very satisfied if you can think of me from time to time.¡±

    Su Peizhen lowered her eyes, and Ling Jing¡¯s face shed through her mind unexpectedly.

    From thest time she was sick until now, the two of them had been together almost every day.

    She enjoyed the fresh feeling that Ling Jing gave her, whether it was the pleasure of her body or the thrill of him always not ying his cards.

    Compared with Ling Jing, Lin Feixing was apletely different person. If she really intended to date Lin feixing, then her rtionship with Ling Jing would definitely be broken.

    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you think of me from time to time?¡±

    Disappointment shed across Lin Feixing¡¯s eyes, but in the end, she spread out her hands. ¡°It seems that I can only continue to work hard and deepen my presence in your heart.¡±

    Su Peizhen thought of Xiang caiping¡¯s worries about her. A smile finally appeared on her face.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    This was the same as a positive answer. Lin feixing immediately smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely work hard.¡±

    Su Peizhen also curved her lips. Perhaps, starting a new rtionship would bring her a brand new life.

    Ling Jing¡¯s figure faintly shed in her mind, but she shook him off.

    A hooligan and a kept gigolo. Compared to an overseas returnee and a promising young man, there was almost no hesitation in choosing one.

    She was not wrong.

    Su Peizhen made a decision in her heart. But she still turned back to Rong Garden at thest moment.

    If she decided to end it, she had to do it early. Although it was a rtionship between her and Lin feixing, she couldn¡¯t do something like two-timing. It was unfair to Lin Feixing.

    ... ..

    ¡°Young Master.¡±Gu Xiu looked at Ling Jing and felt a headache. ¡°Madam misses you very much. She wants you to go home.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to think about?¡±Ling Jing waved his hand nonchntly. ¡°She has to spend a lot of energy to take care of the old man every day, right? I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t let her think about it.¡±

    ¡°Young Master?¡±Gu Xiu had a headache when he met such a willful master. ¡°That Shen lefu is still in the vi. She has been thinking of ways to find her brother recently.¡±

    ¡°Let her go.¡±Ling Jing had a sh of calction in his eyes. He beckoned Gu Xiu with his finger. Gu Xiu approached him and whispered a few words.

    Gu Xiu stood up, his eyes full of shock and admiration. ¡°Young master, you are really amazing.¡±

    ¡°As long as you know that I am amazing, learn well. Don¡¯te to me for everything.¡±

    ¡°Young master, I will definitely do this well. However, Madam has said many times ¨C¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You can go back first. When you have time, keep an eye on third brother. I suspect that what happenedst time was caused by third brother.¡±

    ¡°Eh, but Shen Jing isn¡¯t ¨C¡±

    ¡°Can you believe Shen Jing¡¯s Words?¡±Ling Jing sneered. ¡°The one who is most suspicious is either boss or third brother. Of course, second brother, fourth brother, and fifth brother can not let down their guard. You get someone to keep an eye on him. ¡°If I don¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll give these people a chance.¡±

    The longer he was outside, the happier those people would be. The more convenient it would be for him to find out their weaknesses.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Xiu knew that Ling Jing had already made up his mind. He bowed, turned around, and left.

    After he left, the room became quiet. Ling Jing curled his lips. Go back now? Then wouldn¡¯t all his previous efforts be in vain?

    It was not easy for Su Peizhen to soften her attitude toward him because of her illness. Of course, he had to strike while the iron was hot.

    He had just thought of a brilliant move today that could make Su Peizhen soften one more step.

    The sound of the door opening rang. He looked at the time. Gu Xiu should have gone down. He was usually considered good. His subordinates came to give him work. They would definitely not let Su Peizhen meet him.

    Seeing her enter the door, he stood up to wee her.

    ¡°You¡¯re back? How¡¯s Your Body? You haven¡¯t recovered yet, yet you insist on being brave.¡±

    He took the bag in Su Peizhen¡¯s hand and put it to the side. Seeing her take off her coat, he went to take it again.

    Su Peizhen nced at him because of his actions. It had to be said that Ling Jing had be more considerate and meticulous these days.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you really not feeling well? Do you want to see a Doctor?¡±

    She had been silent the whole time, so Ling Jing looked at her worriedly. He raised his hand to touch her forehead.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever? Then What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    It was a simple concern without any utilitarianism.

    Su Peizhen could feel it. She met Ling Jing¡¯s extremely beautiful Phoenix Eyes. She had some strange emotions.

    If she came home every day, it would feel good to have such a man to ask about her well-being.

    If that was the case, what did it matter whether she got married or not?

    Putting aside the stereotypes of the secr world, who said that a woman had to get married?

    She could earn money by herself, and she could buy what she wanted. Even if she wanted a man, it was not difficult to spend money to buy a man¡¯s likes and fawns.

    It sounded shocking, but how many women dreamed of such a life?

    Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen in a daze. He knew that his n was working, so he took a step forward, he turned her body and brought her to the sofa. ¡°If you feel tired, rest. Again, yourpany won¡¯t copse without you.¡±

    Su Peizhen sat down, and Ling Jing followed beside her.

    Just as he wanted to continue expressing his concern, he saw the ne on Su Peizhen¡¯s neck.

    The Hexagram style was chic and generous. It was iid with broken diamonds, looking elegant and exquisite.

    He looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s face and suddenly narrowed his eyes. If he remembered correctly, when he sent Su Peizhen out this morning, there was nothing on her neck.

    With Su Peizhen¡¯s personality, it didn¡¯t seem like she would go shopping alone.

    Ling Jing narrowed his eyes. His intuition told him that this ne was definitely not Su Peizhen¡¯s taste.

    Then, where did this nee from?

 Chapter 845 - Life Is Like a play, it all depends on acting

    <h4>Chapter 845: Chapter 031: Life Is Like a y, it all depends on acting</h4>

    Su Peizhen was still in a trance and didn¡¯t notice where Ling Jing¡¯s gaze was. Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s face again.

    After sizing her up and down, Ling Jing found that apart from this ne, he didn¡¯t see any other changes.

    ¡°Woman.¡±Turning her body to face him, ling jing pointed at the ne with his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very beautiful ne. I didn¡¯t see you wearing it this morning. Did you buy it?¡±

    Su Peizhen came back to her senses from his words and touched the ne on her neck subconsciously.

    She had always disdained lying, so she didn¡¯t think about avoiding Ling Jing¡¯s question. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No? Is it a gift from someone?¡±The half-joking and half-serious tone hid a hint of danger.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t like the tone of his words as if he was trying to kill her. Her thoughts had also disappeared.

    She pushed Ling Jing away and got up to go back to the room. Her arm was grabbed by Ling Jing, and she sat back on hisp.

    ¡°Ling Jing, what are you doing?¡±

    Ling Jing leaned close to her ear, opened his mouth, and bit her earlobe. ¡°It¡¯s a gift from someone else? It Can¡¯t be from a man, right?¡±

    ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡±

    He looked as if she had done something wrong to him. Su Peizhen frowned and reached out to push him away.

    Ling Jing was very strong. He held her waist and refused to let go.

    ¡°Ling Jing, let go of me.¡±

    Ling Jing stared at the woman in front of him. At first nce, he would think that this woman was a beautiful rose.

    But only he knew that this woman was beautiful, but she had no heart.

    Roses were full of thorns. This woman not only had thorns, but she also had no heart and could eat people. She was simply a man-eating flower.

    Blinking his eyes, Ling Jing, who was about to re up, held it in.

    He curved his lips and gently stroked the ne on her neck with one hand.

    His movements were gentle, and his fingertips brushed against her skin from time to time. He moved his face close to hers and leaned against her cheek.

    ¡°You like to look at the Stars?¡±

    Su Peizhen did not speak. The atmosphere in front of her was a little ambiguous. She was not unfamiliar with Ling Jing¡¯s closeness, but in front of her ¡ª

    She subconsciously waved his hand away and pressed down on the ne. It was not that she was guilty, but she felt that Ling Jing in front of her made her feel that he was dangerous.

    Her movements were obviously defensive. Ling Jing narrowed his eyes andnded on her delicate neck. He suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Since you like to look at the stars, of course I¡¯ll think of a way to satisfy you.¡±

    As Ling Jing spoke, he stood up and pulled her up at the same time, leading her out.

    ¡°Ling Jing? What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to look at the Stars.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? Who said I want to look at the Stars?¡±

    Although Lin Feixing said that today, she was indeed a little tempted. However, she was not some artistic young woman. Who would want to look at the Stars at night?

    ¡°But what should I do? I want you to see it now.¡±

    As she spoke, Ling Jing had already taken her out of the door forcefully.

    Just likest time, he didn¡¯t take anything except his coat and phone.

    He went downstairs and got into the Cadic. Su Peizhen wanted to get out of the car, but she didn¡¯t have the chance. The car left the underground garage like an arrow.

    The car drove very fast but very steadily. Su Peizhen¡¯s lips moved. She wanted to say something, but she stopped when she met Ling Jing¡¯s gloomy expression.

    She simply turned her face to look out of the car window. The neon lights in the city were shing, and the light damage was severe. She had not seen the starry sky for a long time. She did not think that there were any stars to see in Rong City.

    After driving for about an hour, the car stopped. Only then did Su Peizhen realize that this was already the outskirts of Rong City.

    She had almost never been here before. She sat in the car and had no intention of getting out.

    Seeing Ling Jing get out of the car and walk toward the building in front, she didn¡¯t even lift her eyelids. She had already made up her mind. No matter what Ling Jing did, she wouldn¡¯t get out of the car.

    Ling Jing went and soon came back. He opened the car door and signaled her to get out. She didn¡¯t move, so he reached out his hand and forcefully brought her out of the car.

    ¡°Ling Jing, you ¨C¡±

    The building in front of her was already pitch-ck. There were no lights. However, with the help of the streetlights, Su Peizhen saw clearly that this was Rong City¡¯sarium.

    She didn¡¯t know how Ling Jing did it. The closedarium was now open.

    She nced at Ling Jing. He held her hand and led her inside. He seemed to be very familiar with this ce and led her directly inside.

    The lights in the stadium were turned on. Before SU Peizhen could see the environment in the stadium clearly, he had already led her through a building. After passing through argewn, they entered another building.

    This building had a semicircr roof. When Su Peizhen entered the door, she found that there was a huge, circr hall inside.

    On both sides of the Hall by the windows, there were astronomical telescopes from different angles.

    And in the middle, there was a huge telescope. That huge telescope went directly to the roof.

    It was the first time Su Peizhen saw such a huge telescope. She was stunned for a moment. Ling Jing brought her to the telescope and stood in front of it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see the Stars?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s reaction was to nce at him. She turned around and was about to walk out without turning back.

    Ling Jing pulled her back. He held her in his arms. He held her with one hand and didn¡¯t let her go. He put his other hand on the telescope.

    ¡°Come,e here.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, let go of me.¡±

    ¡°Come.¡±

    Ling Jing reached out and adjusted the angle. Then he let Su Peizhen stand in front of him.

    ¡°Look over here.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t move. If Ling Jing was going to go crazy, there was no reason for her to apany him to go crazy.

    ¡°Ling Jing, Are You Crazy Enough?¡±

    ¡°No. Don¡¯t you like the Stars? Look before you leave.¡±

    Crazy. Su Peizhen wanted to walk but couldn¡¯t. She was trapped in Ling Jing¡¯s arms. She could only look forward and into the sses.

    Thest time SU Peizhen visited thearium was probably when she was in primary school.

    When she was traveling abroad, she had also used a telescope to look at the starry sky. However, the things that were usually seen with a telescope were different from those seen with an astronomical telescope.

    The starry sky reflected by the lens was different from what she usually saw outside. It was not just beautiful, but shocking. The vast starry sky was like a drop in the ocean on Earth.

    Ling Jing did not speak again, and she did not speak again.

    She stood in front of the mirror and observed the thousands of universes in the starry sky through that small lens.

    The feelings she felt at that moment couldn¡¯t be described with words.

    She didn¡¯t move at all. Ling Jing held her arm. He leaned close to her ear and said in an extremely soft voice.

    ¡°Adjust the angle and you can see more. The most obvious one is Orion. You can observe it slowly and See the Orion neb. Try It.¡±

    Su Peizhen did not turn around. Her ears were slightly itchy because of the hot air he exhaled. She resisted the urge to push him away and started to look for Orion ording to the method he told her.

    She had seen it before and knew where Orion was. It did not take much effort to find it.

    Behind her, Ling Jing wrapped his arms around her waist, his lips almost touching her ears. ¡°The brightest star in Orion is beta. Look at the brightest star. See It?¡±

    Su Peizhen saw it. In front of her was a vast sea of stars, and Orion was indeed the brightest star.

    ¡°Is it beautiful?¡±

    Her earlobe was bitten lightly, and she shrank her neck. She only felt a shiver behind her ear, as if there was an electric current flowing through it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t It Beautiful?¡±

    ¡°...¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. She wanted him to stay away from her, but his hands on her waist tightened instead of loosening.

    ¡°Now, look for Andromeda again. Do you know where it is? Do you want me to help you find it?¡±

    Su Peizhen did not speak. She only felt the heat behind her ears. She forced herself to shift her attention to the starry sky in front of her. Then, she really found Andromeda.

    ¡°Have you seen any meteors? It shouldn¡¯t be much usually. Next time, when Andromeda has a meteor shower, we can do it again.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. She unconsciously moved her body forward, trying to increase the distance between them.

    However, she saw a sh of light in front of her eyes. She widened her eyes and continued to look in shock. Soon, another one..

    There was really a meteor? The meteors seen through binocrs werepletely different from what could be seen with the naked eye normally. After Su Peizhen came, her eyes were full of vigor for the first time.

    The starry sky was indeed very beautiful, and the meteors streaking across it were also very beautiful. This scene, this night, this beautiful scene was what Ling Jing had brought her to see.

    ¡°I saw the meteors.¡±

    She suddenly turned around to look at Ling Jing. The two of them were already very close to each other, so Su Peizhen¡¯s lips were pressed against Ling Jing¡¯s lips.

    She was stunned for a moment. The two of them had been intimate many times. Because of her kiss, Ling Jing¡¯s lips moved forward, deepening the kiss.

    No one cared about the starry sky anymore. It was so quiet in the stadium that one could hear a pin drop. In front of her was Ling Jing¡¯s erged face. His eyes were evil and evildoer, but at this moment, they were deep.

    At this moment, Su Peizhen clearly heard her heart skip a beat.

    A Kiss made their hearts beat and their breathing be chaotic.

    Ling Jing felt the soft body of the woman in his arms and suddenly had the idea of having this woman on the spot.

    But it was just a thought, and he held it in. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pressed his forehead against hers. The masculine breath he exhaled brushed across her face.

    ¡°Did you make a wish when you saw the Shooting Star?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. The moment her heartbeat went out of order made her turn around. Within a few breaths, she suppressed her emotions. It was just an ident.

    She no longer had the heart to look at the starry sky. Even if there were meteors, she couldn¡¯t divert the shock from the kiss just now.

    An illusion, it was all an illusion. It was also just a mistake.

    Su Peizhen stared at the bright and vast starry sky. She closed her eyes. There were some things that should be decided.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    She tried to force his hand away from her waist.

    Ling Jing let go, but he didn¡¯t let her go smoothly. Instead, he blocked her way. ¡°You don¡¯t want to watch anymore?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch anymore.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to watch.¡±

    Ling Jing turned his face to look at her. He circled her waist and she snuggled into her arms again.

    ¡°Woman, do you always say what you mean?¡±

    ¡°Say what you mean? Why should I say what I mean?¡±Su Peizhen moved his hand away. ¡°Ling Jing, you don¡¯t need to feel so good about yourself.¡±

    ¡°I think I can feel better.¡±

    He pointed at Su Peizhen¡¯s heart. ¡°I heard it just now. Your Heart is beating very fast. It¡¯s because you¡¯re moved.¡±

    ¡°Boring.¡±

    Su Peizhen waved his hand and walked out.

    Ling Jing followed by her side. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. Thisarium doesn¡¯t only have a room full of astronomical telescopes. Don¡¯t you want to take a look?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m interested.¡±Ling Jing held her hand. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, we have to take a look. Otherwise, it would be a pity, right?¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±Su Peizhen stopped and looked at him seriously. ¡°Have you always been like this?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Peizhen stared straight into Ling Jing¡¯s eyes, as if she wanted to find his hidden secret in his eyes that were as bright as the stars.

    ¡°If she hasn¡¯t experienced much in the world, take her to see the prosperity of the world; if her heart has experienced vicissitudes, take her on the merry-go-round. If she has just fallen in love, take off your clothes; if she has seen countless people, take the stove by the stove ¨C¡±

    Ling Jing blinked his eyes, as if he didn¡¯t quite understand what Su Peizhen meant.

    Su Peizhen pulled her hand out, she tapped on Ling Jing¡¯s chest. ¡°You¡¯ve been on the Inte a lot, haven¡¯t you? ¡°You use different tricks to deal with different women. ¡°If you say I like stars, bring me to thearium. If I say I like the sea, you must be taking me to the seaside to listen to the waves and see the sea scenery. ¡°Ling Jing, do you think that if you do this, I will fall in love with you?¡±

    Ling Jing was slightly stunned. When he met Su Peizhen¡¯s understanding gaze. For a moment, it was almost impossible for him to restrain the admiration in his heart.

    But it was only for a moment.

    Growing up in the Ling family, the Ling family was much more shrewd than Su Peizhen.

    He looked at Su Peizhen in shock, with a hint of usation in his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, and I never thought of making you fall in love with me. Because I know very well in my heart that it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    He lowered his eyes, and a hint of sadness seemed to sh across his eyes. ¡°I admit that I was indeed unhappy just now because that ne let me know that you probably have other suitors.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for an outstanding woman like you to have suitors. But I also know what our rtionship is.¡±

    ¡°You are my sugar daddy, and I¡¯m just a gigolo that you keep. Our rtionship isn¡¯t equal, but it doesn¡¯t affect my mood to make you happy. I hope that even if you have other pursuers, you don¡¯t rush to get rid of me. Because ¨C¡±

    Ling Jing finally raised his head to look at her, his expression very focused. ¡°Because I found that I like you.¡±

    Su Peizhen: ..

    ¡°I like you because you are you. Not because you are my financial backer, not because you can bring me benefits.¡±

    ¡°You might not believe me when I say this. I have had other women before, but no woman has ever been like you, making me work hard to please you just to make you happy.¡±

    ¡°I really just want you to be happy, even if it¡¯s just for a while.¡±

    ¡°I know in my heart that our rtionship is not a normal boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship. ¡°But I hope that even if we can¡¯t go all the way in the future, I can leave a mark in your heart. ¡°At least, I will be the one and only Ling Jing.¡±

    ¡°A Ling Jing who likes you, purely wants to make you happy, and wants to please you.¡±

    He picked up Su Peizhen¡¯s hand again and put it on his chest. ¡°But is this not enough?¡±

 Chapter 846 - Chapter 032: some places are not very convenient

    <h4>Chapter 846: Chapter 032: some ces are not very convenient</h4>

    ¡°Just like this, is it not okay?¡±

    Thearium was empty, and this sentence had a faint echo.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s slender hand was tightly pressed against his chest. Under his chest, his heartbeat was steady and powerful, one sound after another.

    The sound that was like a drum beat made her pull her hand back. She took a big step back, turned around, and walked out without turning back.

    The corners of Ling Jing¡¯s lips curled up. He looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s fleeing figure and felt proud in his heart.

    He was still very confident in his acting skills. Su Peizhen could not think of escaping from her hands.

    He blinked his eyes and made another decision in his heart. He quickly restrained his expression and chased after Su Peizhen.

    ..

    The cold wind was very cold. By the time Su Peizhen got home, she had almost calmed down.

    She went into the bathroom to take a shower and then sat in front of the dressing table, doing the basic maintenance as usual.

    This time, Ling Jing took the initiative to go forward, took the moisturizer from her hand, and began to wipe her back.

    Su Peizhen looked at him through the mirror and didn¡¯t say anything. She let him spread the moisturizer carefully and evenly for her.

    The man¡¯s palm was warm and his strength was moderate. It was obvious that he had practiced a lot during this time.

    She looked at Ling Jing through the Mirror, but he was focused on applying the moisturizer for her. His eyes were clear and there was no trace of love in them.

    Looking down, she thought of what Ling Jing had said at thearium.

    This person didn¡¯t tell the truth. She shouldn¡¯t believe a word he said.

    Ling Jing had already finished wiping her back and ced his chin on her neck. He looked at Su Peizhen in the mirror with a focused gaze.

    ¡°Woman, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±

    Su Peizhen was unmoved. There were too many people who praised her beauty. She didn¡¯t feel anything when she heard it.

    Ling Jing put down the moisturizer on his hand. He tilted his head and kissed her cheek. Su Peizhen subconsciously avoided her body. Once the seed of doubt was nted, it wasn¡¯t easy to remove it.

    Especially for someone like Su Peizhen who had such aplicated experience.

    It was just that Ling Jing¡¯s technique was too good. During this period of time, he had be too familiar with his own body.

    It was easy for her to provoke her reaction. It was almost effortless for her.

    Her body was carried up and ced on the bed. The man¡¯s chest was hot and firm, and his hands were nimble and hot.

    She was dry wood, and he was the raging fire.

    She was a big tree, and he became a vine. As for whether it was you pestering me or me pestering you, it was already unclear.

    ..

    When Su Peizhen returned to the vi, Xiang caiping had not eaten yet. Seeing her enter the house, she stood up excitedly.

    ¡°Why are you back? Have you recovered from your cold?¡±

    When Xiang caiping saw Su Peizhen who had appeared at home, her eyes were full of surprise and surprise. ¡°You Child, why didn¡¯t you call and tell her? I could have asked Xiao Ye to go buy some vegetables.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be busy. Just eat whatever you have.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll get Aunt Zhang to add two more vegetables.¡±

    Although Xiang caiping had started her own business and earned money, she didn¡¯t want to eat too much. However, the habit she had developed since she was young had always made her more frugal. If Su Peizhen didn¡¯te home, she would usually just casually eat some food to send her away.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t stop her. She walked to the sofa and sat down. She closed her eyes and rubbed the space between her eyebrows.

    She was actually a little annoyed. Ling Jing¡¯s recent performance had affected her originally calm heart.

    She didn¡¯t need that kind of fluctuation. A gigolo was, to put it bluntly, a man¡¯s pet.

    No matter how good this gigolo was to her and how considerate he was, it was just his duty.

    After all, she had spent money to buy all of this. However, when she met Ling Jing¡¯s purely fawning face and his eyes that were full of emotions, she actually felt a trace of guilt.

    She even felt that if she didn¡¯t respond to him, it would be a great sin.

    This kind of feeling was really not desirable, and it was also very deadly. Therefore, after Ling Jing had carefully and gently fawned on her for nearly a week, she finally decided to let herself calm down first.

    Leaving Ling Jing and not seeing the disappointment and expectation in his eyes, she could also seriously think about how to end this rtionship.

    ¡°Is there a lot of work at thepany? Why do I Feel Like You¡¯re very tired? How is your body? Are you okay? You¡¯re sick, yet you don¡¯t let me see you, and you don¡¯te back to let me take care of you. You Child, you¡¯re really too worrying.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡±When Su Peizhen heard Xiang caipinge out, she quickly sat up straight.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor illness. My physique has always been very good. I¡¯ve already recovered long ago. Why would I need you to take care of me?¡±

    Her daughter was polite to her, xiang caiping didn¡¯t know what to do to make her daughter not be polite to her. ¡°You. Seeing that you haven¡¯te back to eat during this period of time, you¡¯ve lost weight. ¡°When the house over there is renovated, we¡¯ll move there. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you from here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t object. The renovation was very fast and was almost finished. However, the renovation would take some time. ording to Su Peizhen¡¯s n, they wouldn¡¯t be able to move in until the second half of the year.

    Xiang caiping nced at her and said carefully, ¡°But if we really move there, I¡¯m afraid some ces will be inconvenient?¡±

    ¡°Where is inconvenient?¡±

    ¡°You and Lin feixing ¨C¡°Xiang caiping was afraid that he would be unhappy, her attitude was very gentle. ¡°How are you guys doing? That child looks really good to me. Two days ago, he came to see me. He said that he heard his mother mention it once and knew that my waist was not good, so he sent some things over.¡±

    Su Qingsang had bought physical therapy equipment for her before. However, Su Qingsang did note over often after Su Peizhen came out, so she sometimes did not insist on using it.

    Su Qingsang had been her daughter for a few months, and Su Peizhen was her biological daughter. It was normal for them to care about her.

    But Lin feixing came over to take care of her, to ask about her well-being, was it because of an old woman like her?

    Wasn¡¯t it because of Su Peizhen?

    ¡°I really think he¡¯s great. Of course, if you don¡¯t like him, I can¡¯t force you. ¡°But I really hope that you can consider what mom said. ¡°No matter what, you have to give him a chance to try, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. Just based on marriage alone, Lin Feixing was indeed a good partner, but..

    ¡°Peizhen, I know you have a knot in your heart. ¡°But my life is already like this. I just want you to be happy, and I also hope that you can be like a normal woman, get married, have children, and have a small family of your own. And then live a normal life.¡±

    Xiang caiping was afraid that she would be unhappy, so she spoke rather earnestly.

    She actually knew that she was not qualified to care about Su Peizhen. She also knew that she and she would never be as intimate as she was with Li Qianxue in the past.

    However, Su Peizhen was her daughter. Even if the two of them were not as close as mother and daughter, she still hoped that she could live a happy life. At least, she wanted to live a better life than her.

    ¡°Mom, I understand.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at the hidden worry in Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes. She could not say that she actually did not intend to fall in love with any man.

    Whether she got married or not, whether she had children or not, it was not important to her. But since Xiang caiping was worried about this, she might as well let her be.

    ..

    During her morning jog, Su Peizhen ¡°Bumped into¡±Lin Feixing again.

    Seeing her, Lin feixing was pleasantly surprised again. ¡°Morning, Peizhen.¡±

    Lin Feixing was happier than the Golden Retriever he was holding. When he saw Su Peizhen, he wanted to pounce on her.

    Fortunately, he was still tied up with a dog leash and was held back by Lin Feixing.

    ¡°I was nning to look for you today. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you.¡±Lin feixing smiled at her. ¡°Today is the weekend and I¡¯m not working. I wonder if Peizhen has any ns?¡±

    How could su Peizhen not understand what Lin feixing meant?

    The weather today was not very good. The weather forecast said that it would rainter. She did not n to go out, but when she met the anticipation in Lin Feixing¡¯s eyes, she thought of Xiang caiping¡¯s words.

    In the end, she shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any ns today.¡±

    ¡°Then, can you give me some of your time?¡±Lin feixing looked at her with a smile in her eyes. ¡°We can go and do something meaningful together.¡±

    Something meaningful?

    Su Peizhen blinked her eyes. She thought that Lin Feixing was talking about their first date. After thinking for a long time, she didn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Okay. What do you want to Do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send Dian Dian back first. I¡¯ll pick you up at your houseter. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Su Peizhen nodded. Since she had agreed to Xiang caiping and Lin Feixing was indeed a suitable marriage partner, she naturally had to give her a chance.

    After returning to the vi and taking a shower, she thought of going out with Lin feixing today. She picked out a set of rtively formal clothes.

    A beige sweater dress, and then put on a woolen coat. She wasn¡¯t sure where Lin Feixing wanted to take her, so she picked out a pair of shoes with not too high heels.

    This kind of dress should be suitable for any asion. When she took her bag downstairs, Xiang caiping thought that she had to work overtime on weekends.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Saturday? Why do you have to work overtime again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not overtime.¡±Knowing Xiang Caiping¡¯s thoughts, Su Peizhen did not mind letting her know. ¡°I have an appointment with Lin feixing. Mom, I shouldn¡¯t be back for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡±Once she heard that Su Peizhen had an appointment with Lin feixing, Xiang caiping¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You go. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯te back for dinner. Have Fun.¡±

    Xiang caiping¡¯s overly happy expression dispelled su Peizhen¡¯sst bit of doubt. If this could make Xiang caiping happy, it was fine by her.

    When they went out, Lin Feixing was already waiting outside. He was wearing casual clothes. It didn¡¯t make people feel too formal, nor did it make people feel too casual.

    It could be seen that he wanted to rx a little. Su Peizhen let out a sigh of relief. If Lin Feixing appeared in a suit and tie, she would feel more or less pressured.

    However, the moment she saw the other party¡¯s car, Su Peizhen was still stunned.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Lin feixing followed her gaze and looked at her Cadic.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a means of transportation. My Friend said that this car is okay. The price is not high, but the performance is good. So after returning to China, I listened to his rmendation and bought this car.¡±

    When he met Su Peizhen, it seemed that he had never seen her drive a car. ¡°What kind of car does Peizhen like? I can change it.¡±

    ¡°No need. It¡¯s just a transportation tool. It¡¯s okay.¡±Su Peizhen shook her head. The car she was driving now was a BMW. It was bought for her by Xiang caiping. In fact, after getting out of prison, the car was just a transportation tool for her.

    When she saw this car, she just thought of Ling Jing. He liked this model too. It was exactly the same.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±Lin feixing let Su Peizhen get in the car. When he started the car, the speed was not fast.

    ¡°Have you had breakfast? Do you want me to take you to eat something first?¡±

    ¡°No, I have eaten at home.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go directly?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t ask him where he was going, so there was no need to ask. Since Lin Feixing had decided to arrange something meaningful, Su Peizhen believed that he would arrange it well.

    However, what Su Peizhen didn¡¯t expect was that Lin Feixing actually brought her to the Welfare Institute.

    When she saw the gate of the welfare institute, she blinked. ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±Lin feixing smiled a little embarrassedly. ¡°Because I¡¯ve already made an appointment with the director today toe over and be a volunteer. But I really want to go on a date with you, so I had to bring you along. You¡¯re not angry, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Su Peizhen had never been a volunteer before. In the past, she had served the other sisters in the prison. Firstly, she was bored and wanted to find something for herself to do. Secondly, she also wanted to reduce her sentence.

    This was her first timeing to such a ce.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Lin Feixing did note empty-handed. There were a lot of boxes in the trunk of his car. Su Peizhen took the initiative to help and took the boxes from his hands.

    When she went in, she found out that there were food, toys, and some learning tools.

    Soon, some children came out. Su Peizhen wanted to send the things to them directly, but she was stopped by Lin Feixing.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡±Lin feixing blocked her hand. ¡°If we give them directly, they will have the illusion that we are getting something for nothing. ¡°Therefore, we need them to work with us in order to get the prize.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. In the past, whether it was the Li Group or otherpanies in Lin City, they did charity more to promote thepany.

    Donating arge sum of money not only improved thepany¡¯s image, but also brought benefits to thepany. She never knew that there was a way to do charity.

    In the following days, she followed Lin Feixing and got into the car of the Welfare Institute. Today, they arranged to visit a farm and then work for the farmer inside.

    The children were very enthusiastic, especially when they knew that if they performed well, they would receive a prize.

    It was the first time Su Peizhen had done such a thing, so it was a little fresh. However, when she entered the farm and saw the woolen coat she was wearing, she took it off without hesitation.

    She only wore a sweater skirt underneath and worked with the children.

    Lin Feixing was called Brother Feixing, and she was called Sister Peizhen by the children.

    It was quite an interesting experience to be called sister at her age.

    After returning to the welfare home from the farm, Lin Feixing kept her promise and distributed the gifts to the children.

    All the children were very happy with the gifts. The farmer¡¯s gift was also included. In the afternoon, everyone made dinner with the fruits and vegetables they brought back from the farm.

    Su Peizhen looked at the children who were obviously orphans but had a bright smile on their faces. She felt a little envious.

    Children¡¯s matters were so simple and direct. They were happy when they received gifts, and they were happy when they could go out and y.

    On the contrary, it was the happiness of adults. The more they grew up, the harder it was. Just like her.

 Chapter 847 - Chapter 033: Letâ€™s end this

    <h4>Chapter 847: Chapter 033: Let¡¯s end this</h4>

    Just like her, happiness had be a rtively luxurious thing for her.

    Apart from them, there were also other volunteers who came to volunteer. After dinner, they brought the children to tell stories and y games.

    It was not until the director said that all the children had to go to bed and let everyone say goodbye that Su Peizhen realized that she had actually stayed in the Welfare Institute for an entire day.

    When she came out of the Welfare Institute, it was already dark outside. After getting into Lin Feixing¡¯s car, Su Peizhen did not feel tired. On the contrary, she was a little excited.

    ¡°Today¡¯s luck is not bad.¡±Lin feixing followed her into the car and nced at her. ¡°Look, the weather forecast said that there would be rain, but it did not rain today. The activity went very smoothly.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±Su Peizhen nodded. Today¡¯s luck was indeed not bad. Although the rain activity had to continue, it would affect people¡¯s mood.

    ¡°Peizhen, are you feeling bored today?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t understand why he would have such a thought. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good. It¡¯s quite meaningful.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±Lin feixing smiled. It was rare to see less shrewdness on her face, there was more sincerity. ¡°Today was supposed to be my first date. I should have taken you shopping, watching movies, or eating French food. But because I have an appointment with the director, so ¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really not a problem,¡±Su Peizhen interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s good to be like this today.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±Lin feixing looked at the traffic lights in front of her, stopped the car, and turned to look at her with a serious expression.

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have much experience in wooing girls. If you think I¡¯m not doing well, you must tell me.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±Su Peizhen was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, she added, ¡°I¡¯m really not angry. On the contrary, I think it¡¯s good because I¡¯ve never done anything like this before. It¡¯s also a rare experience for me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Why did you think of volunteering?¡±

    ¡°I studied in the United States.¡±. Social service was one of the bonus points our school gave students every year. At first, I only did these things for the sake of credits. Butter, I discovered that doing these things could make people happy. Pure happiness. So after returning to China, when I had the chance, I tried to contact the local volunteer organizations. They would organize these activities regrly. I felt that it was very meaningful. So I signed up.¡±

    Su Peizhen nodded and looked at Lin feixing with a hint of appreciation in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a good person.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±Lin feixing changed the color of the signal light again, she stepped on the elerator. ¡°I don¡¯t want the reputation of that good person. ¡°But after I really started to help people, I realized that such simple happiness is easier than earning money in the business world. ¡°So, I¡¯ll work hard and keep doing it.¡±

    Su Peizhen nodded and looked at Lin Feixing¡¯s side profile. She suddenly said, ¡°Next time there¡¯s such an event, you can continue to call me. I¡¯m happy to participate.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Lin feixing nodded. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Not next week. Next time there¡¯s such an event, I¡¯ll definitely call you. Then it¡¯s a deal.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Peizhen did not object. Such simple happiness was rare to her.

    She could not help but take another look at Lin feixing. This man was interesting. He had broken her stereotypes several times.

    She thought that he was a traditional person, but he could ept some things that others couldn¡¯t.

    She thought that he was a shrewd businessman, but he could bring her to volunteer.

    A caring person shouldn¡¯t have a bad character. Su Peizhen thought that perhaps she could really listen to Xiang caiping and give Lin feixing a chance, which was also a chance for herself.

    ..

    Because she had decided to give Lin feixing a chance, her rtionship with Ling Jing would probably be broken.

    Thinking of Ling Jing¡¯s face, Su Peizhen hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°I just want to please you and make you happy, can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Because I found that I like you. I really like you ¨C¡±

    Su Peizhen collected her thoughts and threw Ling Jing¡¯s face out of her mind. He was just a gigolo and a hooligan. What did he mean by love?

    Even if he really had love, he had his own schemes. How pure could love be for a man she kept?

    She shouldn¡¯t believe a single word he said. When it came time to make a decision, she should just break it off. There was no benefit in dragging it out any longer.

    Their rtionship was not normal to begin with. It was not a pity to end it.

    Yes, it was really not a pity.

    ..

    Ling Jing leaned on Su Peizhen¡¯s body. His waist that was originally exerting strength suddenly stopped. He looked down at Su Peizhen¡¯s face from above. He realized that at such a time, this damn woman was actually distracted?

    Lowering his head, he bit Su Peizhen¡¯s shoulder. He used extreme force with a hint of ruthlessness.

    Su Peizhen snapped back to her senses and looked at the man in front of her. ¡°Are you a dog?¡±

    ¡°Woman, it looks like I didn¡¯t work hard enough today. How could you be distracted at this time?¡±

    Ling Jing would not allow his male charm to be insulted like this. He half-carried Su Peizhen who was lying on her back and changed his position.

    In this way, the two of them were sitting opposite each other. Su Peizhen eximed in a low voice. She gritted her teeth as she looked at Ling Jing¡¯s Bright Eyes.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°How can I?¡±

    They had not seen each other for a few days. It was fine if this woman did not appear. How could she be distracted at two times like this?

    It was tolerable, but what could not be tolerated.

    He held her waist tightly in his arms and hit the spot where he had bitten just now.

    Su Peizhen was in pain and could not push him away. He began to hit her body with great force.

    Soon, her little fugue dissipated. There was only the wild and unruly ling jing in front of her, and the feeling he gave her.

    ..

    For a week.

    For a whole week, Su Peizhen returned to Rongyuan after work every day.

    She had dinner with Ling Jing. After dinner, she taught him how to operate funds, stocks, and securities.

    Unfortunately, that man didn¡¯t seem interested. Every time she taught him, he would hug him and start to mess around.

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t hate him for being so unambitious. She would always fall into the love court he gave her in his next actions.

    On the weekend, when Ling Jing said he wanted to go out to y, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t object. She had been practically giving Ling Jing everything he asked for recently.

    Ling Jing saw that Su Peizhen had almost never refuted his requests, and he was secretly happy.

    He thought that his confession that day had worked. Su Peizhen began to develop feelings for him. He had already begun to slowly like him without realizing it.

    This realization made Ling Jing very happy. Several times when Gu Xiu saw him, he thought he was seeing an illusion.

    Ling Shao was smiling so widely. was he really not a man in love?

    Instead of shopping, Su Peizhen and Ling Jing picked a day to visit the science and Technology Museum. Thest time Ling Jing took her to see the stars at night, she thought that as a man, she might be interested in this aspect.

    The two of them went to the science and Technology Museum in Rongcheng and coincidentally met a student from a primary school in Rongcheng who came to visit today.

    The two adults looked particrly conspicuous among the group of children.

    Su Peizhen was a little ufortable. If she had known earlier, she would havee another day. But Ling Jing didn¡¯t feel this way.

    No matter where he was, he had a wild and free appearance. Even if he was being watched by n people, he could still be calm and at ease, as if he was in his own home.

    ¡°What? Do you feel ufortable being stared at by children?¡±

    The two adults squeezed in the middle of the group of children, and they didn¡¯t look like teachers.

    Ling Jing raised the corners of his lips and moved closer to Su Peizhen¡¯s ear in a yful manner.

    ¡°TSK. Do you want me to make them not dare to stare at us?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t act recklessly.¡±Su Peizhen red at him. This person always didn¡¯t y by the rules,

    seeing that Ling Jing was about toe over and kiss her, Su Peizhen quickly avoided him. ¡°Stop fooling around. We¡¯re all children. Don¡¯t teach bad children.¡±

    ¡°TSK.¡±Ling Jing stopped kissing her. He suddenly moved closer to her face. ¡°So Caring? Why? Do you want to give birth to one yourself?¡±

    ¡°Boring.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t look at him. She walked past him and went inside. The two avoided the children in the hall and walked toward the branch inside.

    In this way, they were separated from the children.

    In the past few years, China¡¯s technology had developed well, and the science museum had a sense of the future.

    Su Peizhen strolled inside, and Ling Jing held her hand. Su Peizhen had seen some of the technology in the media, but she hadn¡¯t seen some.

    At first, she just wanted to go out on a date with Ling Jing. But after she really came in, she became interested.

    She thought of the children in the Welfare Institute. For those children, they might not have visited such a venue. If it was possible, she could bring those children here next time.

    If she really wanted toe, she had to inform the Welfare Institute. She also had to arrange for the science and Technology Museum.

    Su Peizhen calcted in her heart, but her wrist suddenly tightened. Then, very quickly, she was carried into someone¡¯s arms.

    The sudden change made her raise her head. She found that Ling Jing was holding her tightly in his arms, and at the same time, he was staring at her somewhat unhappily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re Going?¡±

    Su Peizhen was stunned for a moment. She turned her head to take a look, and only then did she realize that there was a step in front of her. She hadn¡¯t noticed it just now, and she almost stepped on it directly.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Ling Jing found that she had been absent-minded a lot these few days.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    It was indeed rare for her to find a long-lost happiness aftering out of prison. It was very interesting and meaningful for her to help volunteer and simply get along with the children thest time.

    She didn¡¯t see Lin Feixing doing it, but she realized that there were some things that she could do.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±Ling Jing red at him fiercely. Su Peizhen raised her head to look at him. Although he was fierce, he looked at her with concern.

    Su Peizhen pursed her lips into a straight line. Su Peizhen gently broke away from his hand and turned around to continue forward.

    Ling Jing looked at her side profile and quickly caught up to her. He reached out to hold her hand.

    Su Peizhen tried to break free, but she didn¡¯t seed. In the end, she let him go.

    This silent indulgence made the smile on Ling Jing¡¯s face be more and more brilliant. He looked at Su Peizhen and knew in his heart that this woman was about to fall into his arms.

    As for falling in love with him, wasn¡¯t it just a matter of time?

    It was already noon when the two of them came out of the science and Technology Museum. It was very far from the city, so they didn¡¯t see many high-end restaurants.

    Ling Jing looked left and right before taking out his mobile phone app to search.

    ¡°There¡¯s a farmhouse nearby. Why don¡¯t we go for a farmhouse?¡±

    Farmhouse? Su Peizhen frowned slightly, but Ling Jing didn¡¯t give her a chance to go back on her words. He brought her to the car and directly went to the ce he said.

    It was really a farm house. A small courtyard. The room inside had been changed into a private room. There were three floors in total, and each floor had an alias.

    The names were also a little vulgar. What was the word ¡°Blooming flowers¡±.

    Seeing this, Su Peizhen wanted to retreat. Ling Jing was very interested. He took Su Peizhen to a private room on the second floor. The name was ¡°Blooming flowers¡±.

    Looking at those four words, Ling Jing raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a yful look.

    ¡°Can we be considered as Hua Kaibi?¡±

    Su Peizhen ignored him. In any case, she was not picky at the moment. If he wanted to eat, he could apany him.

    What surprised Su Peizhen was that the environment inside was actually not bad. It was very clean. Although the decoration was a little tacky, the decoration was still reasonable.

    The boss entered the door and said what the main ingredients were and what special dishes were there. He said that they had wild rabbits and pheasants here. Ling Jing clicked his tongue after hearing the boss say something about certain ingredients.

    ¡°Give me a dragon and Phoenix Soup.¡±

    He turned to look at Su Peizhen. ¡°You should have eaten it before, right? But I think this kind of ce should be different.¡±

    Su Peizhen knew what dragon and Phoenix Soup was. The Li family had a light diet, so she didn¡¯t eat everything. Seeing that Ling Jing was so interested, she didn¡¯t refute him again.

    The pride and certainty in Ling Jing¡¯s eyes became deeper.

    Because it was a weekend, there were many people in the farmhouse, so the private room next door was a little noisy.

    The soundproofing here wasn¡¯t very good. Su Peizhen frowned slightly, but she endured it in the end. Ling Jing seemed to know what she was thinking. He sat next to her and put an arm around her waist.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never been to a ce like this? Bear with me. I¡¯ve actually never been here before.¡±

    Su Peizhen nced at him, obviously not believing him. Ling Jing wasn¡¯t satisfied with her suspicious look, so he leaned over and kissed her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look? If I say I¡¯ve never been here, I mean I¡¯ve never been here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±Although the door was closed, it wasn¡¯t locked. Who knew if someone woulde?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t touch you. I moved my mouth.¡±Ling Jing was addicted to teasing her and wanted to kiss her face again. Su Peizhen was really annoyed. She didn¡¯t like to do such intimate actions outside.

    ¡°Are you going to let go?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. If you are always so serious, how boring is life?¡±

    Ling Jing pressed his face against hers. ¡°As a human being, it¡¯s time to have fun. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Su Peizhen reached out to push him, and the sound of footsteps came from outside. In the end, Ling Jing didn¡¯t go too far. When he heard the sound, he let go of her.

    When he let go, he didn¡¯t forget to tease her again. ¡°Woman, go back and continue.¡±

    Su Peizhen ignored this sentence and pretended not to hear it. If she were to argue with a hooligan like Ling Jing, she would be the one who would be angry in the end.

    The dishes were served, and Ling Jing poured a bowl of soup for her very attentively.

    ¡°Try it. It¡¯s the best for you women to drink. It¡¯s very nourishing.¡±

    The first sentence sounded okay, but thest sentence sounded weird. Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ling Jing.

    He spread his hands. ¡°Did I say something wrong? You have to know that your physical strength is really bad.¡±

    Seeing Su Peizhen frown, he lowered his voice a little. ¡°Look, every time I¡¯m not there yet, you can¡¯t do it. If this isn¡¯t physical strength, then what is it?¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t listen any longer. The education she received since young made it impossible for her to casually make such colorful jokes like other women.

    She was so serious, but Ling Jing wasn¡¯t annoyed. ¡°Drink more.¡±

    Su Peizhen ignored him and picked up the soup to taste. Surprisingly, it tasted good.

    Ling Jing had been looking at her the whole time. The look in his eyes was as sharp as a cheetah seeing its prey.

    Su Peizhen turned a blind eye to his gaze. It was just this amount of time. Now, no matter what Ling Jing wanted to do, it was only this period of time.

    When the time was up, the rtionship would end.

    Su Peizhen thought very well. In fact, in the following period of time, Lin Feixing happened to have something to do, so she went on two business trips.

    This also gave her time to ¡°Apany¡±Ling Jing and also to end the rtionship between the two of them.

    Two weekster, Lin Feixing returned from a business trip. The first thing she did was to call her to ask her out.

    Su Peizhen had just woken up when she received Lin Feixing¡¯s call. She was making breakfast for herself in the kitchen. Ling Jing had already woken up and was washing up in the bathroom.

    Su Peizhen hung up the phone. She was a little absent-minded as she looked at the toast in the oven, but it was only for a moment. Very soon, she continued to do what she was doing.

    Today would be the day to end everything.

    When Ling Jing came out, Su Peizhen had already made two breakfasts and ced one of them in front of Ling Jing.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ling Jing smiled brightly, and the weather warmed up quite a bit. He casually put on a casual t-shirt. Because his hair had just been washed, there were a few strands of hair on his forehead that carried moisture. They drooped slightly, giving him a bit of an unruly feeling.

    When he smiled, his pair of phoenix-like eyes would look up. There was a twinkling smile in his eyes, making him look evil and charming.

    Lowering her eyes, Su Peizhen ate her breakfast quietly. She had already started to organize her words in her mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡±In fact, it was just a simple sandwich, but Ling Jing felt like he was eating a feast. ¡°Woman, your cooking skills are getting better and better.¡±

    For him to praise such a breakfast, it was really ¡ª

    Su Peizhen nced at him, picked up the milk in front of her, and drank it in one gulp.

    She took out a tissue to wipe the corner of her mouth. When she put down the tissue, Su Peizhen was already ready.

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for this period of time.¡±

    ¡°Woman, did you suddenly realize that I¡¯m a very good lover?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Su Peizhen did not deny this. No matter what purpose Ling Jing had for being kind and gentle to her, he was indeed a perfect lover. ¡°You are a very good lover.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s performance in the past half a month and his behavior when she was sick shed through her mind.

    The way he smiled, the way he was moved, the way he said he liked her. Her heart palpitated slightly. In just a moment, Su Peizhen suppressed that emotion.

    ¡°So?¡±Ling Jing¡¯s voice carried some expectation. Say It quickly, say you love me. Say You can¡¯t extricate yourself from me. When she said she loved me, he would definitely step on her dignity and let this woman know that he, Young Master Ling, was not someone to be trifled with.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end it.¡±

 Chapter 848 - Chapter 034: Iâ€™m tired

    <h4>Chapter 848: Chapter 034: I¡¯m tired</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>

    The restaurant was very quiet, and the aroma of food was still lingering in the air.

    The smile on Ling Jing¡¯s face froze there. He looked at Su Peizhen and only realized what she was talking about a few secondster.

    ¡°Woman, what are you talking about?¡±He asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°I said, let¡¯s end it.¡±As Su Peizhen spoke, she took out the card that she had prepared for a long time from her pocket and pushed it in front of Ling Jing.

    ¡°There are two million in here. One Million is what we agreed on previously. The other one million is the money I promised to invest for you previously.¡±

    The golden card was ced in front of Ling Jing. He looked at the card and then at Su Peizhen. The other party¡¯s casual tone made him want to go crazy.

    ¡°Woman, this is not what we agreed on previously.¡±Ling Jing¡¯s fists tightened unconsciously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want me to apany you for half a year?¡±

    It was only three months now, and there was still a long period of time in between.

    ¡°Yes. I did say so before. But now, I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Tired? Ling Jing narrowed his eyes, and there was a storm in them. ¡°You Said You¡¯re tired?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Su Peizhen nodded. ¡°I¡¯m tired, so we ended it.¡±

    It was not a discussion, not a question. There wasn¡¯t even an exnation. Su Peizhen ended the rtionship unterally.

    ¡°Woman, I¡¯ll give you a chance to reorganize your words.¡±

    Her lowered voice carried a hint of anger. Those who knew Ling Jing knew that he was on the verge of losing his temper.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s end it.¡±

    Su Peizhen stood up and looked at the card. ¡°You should be happy. You used less time to get the reward you deserve. So, I don¡¯t think you have anything to be angry about.¡±

    ¡°...¡±Ling Jing didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at Su Peizhen. His heart was experiencing a storm. The Su Peizhen in front of him made him want to tear her apart for a moment.

    Many ruthless and dark thoughts surged out uncontrobly at this moment.

    As the young master of the Ling family, no one could shake his position, even though he had five older brothers.

    Who knew how many people outside would be afraid of him when they heard his name.

    This damnable woman in front of him first treated him as a hooligan and kept him as a gigolo. Then she ridiculed him a few times and treated him as a man who was doted on and ignored.

    Now she was even more powerful, waving him around as she pleased.

    Good, very good.

    He was the young master of the Ling family after all. The angrier he was in his heart, the calmer his expression became. His thoughts changed almost instantaneously. He wanted to crush Su Peizhen¡¯s bones and scatter her ashes. He wanted this woman to beg him one day in the future.

    He wanted to conquer this woman and make her beg for mercy in the end. His thoughts changed several times, but his gaze never left Su Peizhen.

    He just stared straight at Su Peizhen in a daze. His expression was one of shock, astonishment, and disbelief.

    In the end, he was injured. He stared straight at Su Peizhen with his clear and seductive Phoenix eyes.

    He didn¡¯t say a word. In fact, it was better if he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Su Peizhen had always been cold-hearted and cold-hearted. She was prepared for Ling Jing to make a scene or even fight with her.

    She had even thought of a countermeasure. But Ling Jing¡¯s performance in front of her waspletely out of her imagination. She suddenly felt a rare sense of guilt.

    But guilt was guilt, and she would not change her mind.

    Standing up, she pushed the card in front of Ling Jing a little more.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a ce to live in this house, you can stay here for the time being. You can move when you find a ce. But, I won¡¯te here again.¡±

    After saying this, she wanted to go back to her room to change her clothes and n to go out.

    Her wrist tightened, and she turned her head to look at Ling Jing. He was also looking at her. His gaze was full of injuries.

    ¡°Is our interactions during this period of time meaningless to you?¡±

    As he spoke, he stood up, grabbed her wrist, and trapped her between his body and the dining table. He lowered his head. His usually bright phoenix eyes were now full of injuries.

    ¡°What do my likes and feelings mean to you?¡±

    It was not a question, but an extremely sad question. Su Peizhen did not dare to meet his gaze for a moment.

    ¡°Ling Jing, don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°How can it be useless?¡±Ling Jing reached out and pointed at her heart. ¡°I like you. My likes are serious.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t like you.¡±Su Peizhen finally looked at him. There was no expression or reaction in her slightly cold eyes.

    ¡°Su Peizhen ¨C¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you. I didn¡¯t like you in the past, and I don¡¯t like you now. I don¡¯t think I will like you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±Wasn¡¯t he handsome yesterday? Or was he not good enough to her? For this woman, this was the first time he had gone to such trouble to scheme.

    Yes, although it was a scheme, his kindness to her was real.

    When had he, the dignified young master ling, been careful and protective of a woman? When had he taken care of a woman¡¯s feelings?

    Damn woman. It really made people want to give her a beating.

    ¡°No reason.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t like it. If you don¡¯t love it, you don¡¯t love it. Why do you have so many reasons?¡±

    Good. It was really a good reason.

    Ling Jing narrowed his eyes. He was still trying to control himself. He suddenly reached out his hand and pulled Su Peizhen into his arms. He held her so tightly that it was almost as if he was rubbing her body into his own body.

    ¡°But I like you.¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen. I like you.¡±

    ¡°My like is true. I don¡¯t want you to respond. I¡¯ve said it before. I don¡¯t even need your response. I just want to apany you for a while longer, can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Even so, can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°You said it yourself for six months, but now you¡¯re breaking the contract. Su Peizhen, do you have to treat me like this?¡±

    The huge anger made his body tremble. Su Peizhen felt his trembling.

    Her brows furrowed slightly. She raised her hand behind Ling Jing, but in the end, she put it down and gently pushed him away.

    Ling Jing hugged her tightly, not giving her a chance at all. Su Peizhen took a deep breath.

    ¡°Ling Jing, let go of me. There¡¯s no point in you doing this.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to let go.¡±Ling Jing hugged her waist tightly, refusing to let go no matter what.

    ¡°Ling Jing, let go of me.¡±Su Peizhen pushed Ling Jing away stubbornly. This time, she pushed harder than before. It also made her seed.

    She took a step to the side and looked at him expressionlessly.

    ¡°Ling Jing, leave some dignity for everyone. Let¡¯s end it like this.¡±

    After saying this, she didn¡¯t look at Ling Jing anymore. She turned around and entered the room.

    Behind her, Ling Jing¡¯s expression changed. The storm brewing in his eyes carried a madness that could destroy everything.

 Chapter 849 - Chapter 035: Iâ€™m following you

    <h4>Chapter 849: Chapter 035: I¡¯m following you</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Lin feixing looked at Su Peizhen in front of her and found that she seemed to be a little absent-minded. ¡°Is the food not to your taste?¡±

    This restaurant was very stylish. It was their second date. Lin Feixing chose this ce for dinner after a long time.

    It was also close to Su Peizhen¡¯spany and happened to be in the business circle in the city center. After dinner, they could watch a movie together.

    Lin feixing had already thought about it, but halfway through the meal, she found Su Peizhen absent-minded.

    Su Peizhen nced at Lin Feixing and shook her head gently. ¡°Sorry, I thought of something. The food is very good. It suits my taste. Thank you.¡±

    She remembered that when she changed her clothes in the morning and was about to go out, Ling Jing was still standing in that position in the restaurant.

    His head was lowered. She couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly, but she could feel the low pressureing from Ling Jing¡¯s side.

    She didn¡¯t feel that she had done anything wrong. Ling Jing didn¡¯t suffer a loss. After all, she had given him money.

    Moreover, they had agreed from the beginning. She didn¡¯t think that she had done anything wrong.

    It was just that when she thought of the sadness on Ling Jing¡¯s body and the trembling when he hugged her, Su Peizhen felt inexplicably ufortable.

    When she met Lin Feixing¡¯s eyes, she smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, I like it very much.¡±

    Since she had decided, she should not hesitate. If she did not make a decision, she would be in trouble.

    ¡°Peizhen, after dinner, how about we go to the movies?¡±

    After Lin Feixing said this, she smiled awkwardly. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know what you like yet, so I can only say this first. If you have other arrangements, I can go with you to do what you like.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just watch the movie.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t mind. She looked at Lin Feixing and smiled, then took out her phone to book tickets.

    She lowered her eyes and focused on eating the food in front of her. Unexpectedly, Ling Jing¡¯s face shed in her mind again.

    He said that he would take her to watch the movie and let her apany him, but that guy fell asleep in the movie theater..

    Su Peizhen tightened her grip on the chopsticks and closed her eyes. This was thest time she thought of Ling Jing.

    A small hooligan and a gigolo was really not worth your effort.

    ..

    The air pressure in the living room of the vi was extremely low.

    Shen lefu, who was standing beside the coffee table, was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to speak. The bodyguards on both sides were silent in fear. Even Gu Xiu, who had always been close to Ling Jing, didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    Ling Jing¡¯s fingers looked at the information in front of him. The information was very detailed. After all, he had asked Gu Xiu to find out everything.

    And Gu Xiu really listened to him. The information in his hands couldn¡¯t be more detailed.

    That woman had broken up with him three days ago. Then she turned around and went on a date with Lin feixing, who looked more like a gigolo than him.

    Feixing? Xingxing?

    Hehe. That ne was given to him by this Lin feixing. Did he like Xingxing?

    Ling Jing¡¯s Knuckles turned white as he held the information in his hand. A bloodthirsty look shed in his eyes, but it soon disappeared.

    He looked up at Gu Xiu with an unexpectedly calm expression.

    ¡°Check for me. Check all the people orpanies that have a partnership with the real department store. I want to see them in three hours.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Gu Xiu didn¡¯t understand what kind of madness the young master was going through again. But the young master had ordered. As a subordinate, he could only follow orders.

    It didn¡¯t take three hours. It was such a simple thing. In two hours, Gu Xiu put a new investigation document in front of Ling Jing again.

    They were the same. He was hugging Shen lefu. He was eating the grapes that she peeled and fed him.

    Shen lefu was respectful and afraid of him, so she tried to please him carefully. There was some pleading in her eyes. ¡°Young Master Ling, I can promise you anything. Can you let my brother go? My Brother¡¯s body really can¡¯t take it anymore. Really ¨C¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Ling Jing raised her chin, his expression light and lewd. ¡°You want me to let your brother go just by feeding me a few grapes?¡±

    ¡°Young... Young Master Ling?¡±

    Ling Jing looked at Gu Xiu, who was standing at the side, and reached out to rub her chest. ¡°It depends on how far you can go if you want me to let your brother go.¡±

    Shen lefu bit her lip. She was no longer an ignorant little girl. Especially aftering here for the past few days, she had seen with her own eyes how Ling Jing treated traitors.

    Her small face was pale and she looked delicate and pitiful. Ling Jing was not interested and pushed her away.

    He stood up and looked at her with some pity. ¡°If you want to get, you have to give. Think carefully before you say anything. Anyway, your brother won¡¯t die for a while.¡±

    His extremely cold-blooded tone made Shen Lefu¡¯s face pale again.

    Ling Jing was not interested in appreciating it. He stood up and took the information in Gu Xiu¡¯s hands.

    The department store that Xiang caiping left for Su Peizhen was originally called Qing Qing department store. Later, after Su Peizhen took over, Xiang caiping took the initiative to change the name to true department store.

    Tsk. No matter which name it was, the name was so tacky.

    He despised it in his heart. Thinking of the ruthlessness in Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes that day, Ling Jing once again had the impulse to kill.

    After calming down, he felt that this game could be yed again.

    He sorted out all the rtionships and took onest look at Gu Xiu. Gu Xiu was a little scared by her look, and his body shrank back.

    ¡°Young Master?¡±

    Ling Jing took out two documents in his hand and turned to Gu Xiu. ¡°Buy these twopanies.¡±

    Gu Xiu nced at such a smallpany. ¡°Young Master Ling, is there a need?¡±

    When he met Ling Jing¡¯s murderous gaze, he took the documents from him. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll settle this in three days. and ¨C¡±

    Ling Jing narrowed his eyes. He seemed to have thought of something, and a bloodthirsty glint shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Buy me a house. One room, one living room, older and smaller. The price is less than two million.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Ling?¡±The house under his name was enough. What the hell was a one room, one living room? It was not even enough for the housekeeper to live in.

    ¡°Go quickly. I¡¯ll give you a week to finish what I just told you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Gu Xiu would never question Ling Jing¡¯s decision. He bowed and turned to leave.

    Ling Jing threw the information in front of him to the side. His eyes were like a leopard waiting for an opportunity in the dark.

    Woman. I spent so much time and so much money to y with you. You should really be touched and honored.

    It was never toote to taste the fruit of victory, as long as that day came. And he was almost impatient.

    ... ..

    Su Peizhen looked at the form in front of her and raised her eyebrows at manager Wang. Well, coincidentally, thepany had a new purchasing manager. His surname was still Wang.

    However, he was younger than the previous one. He was in his thirties and was quite capable. Sometimes, he was a little indecisive.

    ¡°What does this form mean?¡±

    The two downstreampanies that had been working together suddenly wanted to raise their prices. Business was not good at the moment. For these downstreampanies, it was rare for them to suddenly raise their prices without any big changes.

    These twopanies were the ones that they had been working with more recently. Last month, they even helped to do a promotion together, and the response was good.

    Who would have thought that they were going to raise their prices now? Based on this ratio, not only would their profits be lower, but it would also affect the perception of the customers.

    ¡°President Su, those twopanies seem to have just changed owners. Then the other party said that the price adjustment is the new owner¡¯s idea.¡±

    Changed owners? Su Peizhen frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment, she knocked on the table and looked at Zhou Mei.

    ¡°Help me arrange an appointment with the person-in-charge of these twopanies.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Zhou Mei nodded and turned around to contact him. Su Peizhen did not take this matter to heart.

    With a new boss, it was normal for the new boss to want to adjust the price since he did not know much about business. She asked the other party to see if they could talk about it. If they could talk about it, they could talk about it. If they could not talk about it, she did not mind changing to anotherpany.

    Business was difficult now. If they wanted to cooperate, thepany had to agree. She did not like others threatening her.

    ..

    Two dayster, Su Peizhen met the person-in-charge of one of thepanies in a private restaurant. The man looked to be in his forties. His figure was well-managed, but he had put on some weight and had a small belly.

    He looked friendly when he smiled, but the look in his eyes was not the same.

    Su Peizhen quickly deduced from the man¡¯s appearance and the way he spoke, what kind of negotiation method she would useter.

    The Man¡¯s surname was Ying, and his name was Ying Tianlong. He introduced himself first.

    He said that he was originally a nouveau riche, and that he didn¡¯t know what he was doing after he made money from buying. Others said that there were risks involved in both real estate and the stock market, so he wanted to start a real estate business. He bought thispany with the intention of making money, so raising the price was necessary.

    The other party¡¯s words didn¡¯t have much technical content. His entire person revealed a feeling that although he was old-fashioned, he was rich. If he was rich, he would be willful.

    Su Peizhen had never dealt with such a person in her previous circle. This was a rare experience for her.

    The other party did note alone. He brought along a female secretary. She said that she was a secretary, but her words were coquettish and flirtatious. Her body leaned on Ying Tianlong¡¯s body as if she had no bones.

    She looked at Zhou Mei beside her and felt lucky that Zhou Mei was not like this. Otherwise, she would have let Zhou Mei go home to eat her.

    Zhou Mei seemed to know what she meant and smiled at her.

    It could be seen that the person in front of her was rtively simple. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush.

    ¡°President Ying, I understand that you just acquired thepany and want to make money, but you have to be reasonable in everything. We have signed a contract before. If you suddenly change your mind like this, it can be considered a breach of contract.¡±

    ¡°What breach of contract? Don¡¯t scare me. The person who signed the contract with You is the person from the previouspany, not me. Besides, our contract expires in a month. It¡¯s natural for me to raise the price.¡±

    Su Peizhen lost her patience when she heard the other party¡¯s repeated words.

    ¡°Alright, what you mean is that you insist on raising the price and you don¡¯t intend to take back this idea, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±Ying Tianlong¡¯s phone rang when he spoke. The secretary stood up. ¡°President Ying, I have to take a call.¡±

    ¡°Go, go. Come back soon.¡±Ying Tianlong touched the secretary¡¯s waist in front of Su Peizhen.

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t take it anymore and turned her face away. The secretary twisted her waist and left. Not long after, Zhou Mei¡¯s phone rang.

    What was wrong with these people today? She nced at Zhou Mei and picked up the phone awkwardly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Su.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t like to be interrupted when she was talking about work. Zhou Mei stood up to answer the phone. Su Peizhen wanted to continue, but Zhou Mei rushed in again.

    As she got closer to Su Peizhen, her voice trembled.

    ¡°President Su, my child suddenly fell. I, I need to go to the hospital now. I ¨C¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at the anxious look on her face and did not put herself in a difficult position. ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°But here ¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The child is more important.¡±She was not an unreasonable person. Moreover, she had a premonition that this matter would not be discussed today. Therefore, she did not n to stay any longer. After confirming Ying Tianlong¡¯s thoughts, she was going to leave.

    Zhou Mei looked at her gratefully and then left in a hurry.

    Ying Tianlong¡¯s secretary had not returned yet. Only the two of them were left in the private room.

    Su Peizhen looked at the other party again, her expression still calm.

    ¡°President Ying, a straightforward person does not speak in riddles. I am a more direct person. I just want to ask, are you sure that there is no room for negotiation?¡±

    ¡°President Su, don¡¯t be so serious.¡±. ¡°There¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡±Ying Tianlong nced at Su Peizhen. ¡°Since a beautifuldy like you came to discuss a business deal with me, of course I have to give you face.¡±. ¡°How about this, you apany me for a few drinks and I won¡¯t raise the price. How about it?¡±

    When Su Peizhen heard this, she didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s nothing to discuss.¡±

    The twopanies were working together as equals. She wasn¡¯t an escort. Many years ago, Su Chenghui had taught her that one shouldn¡¯t be arrogant, but one must have pride.

    Talking about cooperation, if it could be done, if it couldn¡¯t be done... She didn¡¯t want to continue at all.

    Who knew that when she wanted to leave, the other party held her hand and even pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°President su is really beautiful. You even suppressed my secretary. In fact, you¡¯re such a beautifuldy, why do you have to work so hard to talk about business?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Let Go.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    Ying Tianlong fearlessly came over. ¡°Don¡¯t shout so loudly. Let me tell you, as long as you¡¯re willing to follow me, don¡¯t talk about lowering the price. I¡¯ll give it to you for free.¡±

    ¡°President Ying, I¡¯ll say it again. Let Go.¡±

    Su Peizhen tried to push him away, but he was a man after all. His strength was not small. He hugged her tightly and refused to let go. His hands were still caressing her back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never yed with a beauty like President Su. She has a personality, and I like her. President Su, just follow me.¡±

    Seeing that he was about to kiss her, Su Peizhen raised her hand and swung it at his face without thinking.

    Ying Tianlong was furious after receiving a p from her. He hugged her tightly and refused to let go no matter what.

    ¡°B * Tch, you don¡¯t want face even if I give it to you. Let me tell you. You¡¯re lucky that I like you. Obediently obey me, or else ¨C¡±

    The other party¡¯s size and strength were there. Su Peizhen struggled, but it was very difficult.

    She kicked and kicked repeatedly, using the wolf-proofing technique that she had learned in the past. It was not so easy for the Ying person to seed. She did not gain any advantage after taking a few hits, but she was also furious because of this.

    He became even crazier. He directly pressed Su Peizhen onto a chair and reached out to tear her clothes.

    The strength of a man and a woman showed a huge difference at this moment. When the other party reached out to the cor of her clothes, Su Peizhen finally could not restrain a trace of panic.

    ¡°B * Tch, I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson right now. I¡¯ll let you know how powerful I am.¡±

    Su Peizhen reached out her hand to grab the phone in her pocket, but before she could get it, a few buttons on her shirt had already been ripped off by the other party.

    ¡°Help!¡±

    Before she could get the phone, Su Peizhen screamed in despair. She hoped that someone outside the room could hear her cry for help.

    The man¡¯s hand had already touched her corbone. Su Peizhen was so disgusted that she wanted to throw up.

    In the next second, the gravity on her body disappeared. She did not even have the time to see everything clearly before she saw Ying Tianlong¡¯s slightly plump body being violently lifted up by someone and then thrown out.

    After the sound ofnding on the ground and the sound of smashing onto the chair, there was the sound of fists continuouslynding on Ying Tianlong¡¯s body.

    Fist after fist, Ying Tianlong was beaten until he let out a pig-like cry.

    Su Peizhen was still in shock. Having escaped from danger, only now did she see clearly who was the one who attacked.

    Ling Jing?

    ¡°Bastard, I told you to Touch My Woman.¡±

    Ling Jing not only punched, but also kicked. After a few punches and kicks, Ying Tianlong¡¯s face turned into a pig¡¯s head. In the end, when Ying Tianlong dodged, he knocked into the corner of the table or the corner of the chair and fainted immediately.

    However, Ling Jing felt that it was not enough. He raised his foot and wanted to beat him again. ¡°Stop!¡±Su Peizhen called out to him.

    ¡°Enough.¡±She stood up and felt a chill in her chest. She lowered her head and tightened her shirt in the middle. She found that the button had fallen off. There was no way to fix it. She picked up the coat at the side and put it on instead, covering her chest.

    She heard the footsteps outside and went forward to stop Ling Jing from beating him again.

    ¡°Stop beating her. If you continue beating her, people will die.¡±

    Ling Jing nced at her. When he saw her messy hair and clothes, a ruthless look appeared in his eyes again. He raised his foot and kicked Ying Tianlong a few more times.

    At this time, Ying Tianlong¡¯s secretary came in and saw the situation in front of him.

    Su Peizhen held her forehead, but Ling Jing didn¡¯t care. He went forward and put his arm around her waist, bringing her outside.

    The secretary was so scared that her face turned pale. She didn¡¯t stop them and just watched them leave.

    ..

    When Su Peizhen got into Ling Jing¡¯s Cadic, her rationality had returned, and she calmed down.

    She tightened her coat and nced at Ling Jing. The Panic of almost being vited had finally dissipated, and another question flooded her mind.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    She was very calm. She did not lose her usual rational analysis because Ling Jing had saved her.

    Ling Jing did not answer her question. Instead, he came closer and held her shoulders with both hands.

    ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere? Did that Beast Hurt You?¡±

    Su Peizhen was stunned for a moment. When she met the pure concern in Ling Jing¡¯s eyes, she spoke again.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You Didn¡¯t say that you weren¡¯t mesmerized. Why are you here?¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s expression was a little embarrassed, a little awkward, and a little ufortable. He withdrew his hand, as if he didn¡¯t know how to answer this question.

    Su Peizhen looked at him and suddenly realized something. It had been a month since she unterally announced the end of the rtionship between the two of them.

    It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought of Ling Jing during this month, but she had suppressed her thoughts. In order to avoid meeting Ling Jing, she hadn¡¯t even returned to Rong Yuan once during this month.

    Now that she saw Ling Jing again, she realized that Ling Jing had appeared immediately after her ident. What did this mean?

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Yes. I followed you.¡±Ling Jing admitted what he had done openly. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t expect him to say this. She was stunned.

    ¡°I followed you,¡±Ling Jing said again. This time, he looked even more embarrassed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t forget you.¡±He didn¡¯t look at Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes. Instead, he turned his face slightly to look at an unknown point. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want me anymore, I Can¡¯t Forget You.¡±

    ¡°You broke the contract. You clearly said half a year, but you abandoned me in advance. But I can¡¯t forget you.¡±

    He suddenly raised his head and looked at Su Peizhen. ¡°I miss you very much.¡±

    In the small carriage, there was only the light from the streetmps outside. It was dim and somewhat hazy. The young man with a devilish appearance looked like a young boy who had just fallen in love. He looked at her with a very sincere and pious gaze and told her that he liked her.

    The throbbing that Su Peizhen had deliberately suppressed in the deepest part of her heart seemed to be showing signs of rekindling.

    Su Peizhen pursed her lips into a straight line. She did not like this idea.

    ¡°Ling Jing, I said that we are over.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We are over.¡±Ling Jing looked at her with a bitter expression. ¡°I know that I am not worthy of you, and I also know that you will not like me. But how can a person control matters of love?¡±

    Su Peizhen did not speak. She had never truly fallen in love with anyone. She did not know that feeling.

    Initially, she was engaged to Chou Yanbo because the two families were of equal status and status. Later, she was engaged to Huo Yifan because they used each other and exchanged benefits.

    Later, when she was released from prison, her mentality was no longer the same as before. To her, what was Love? She did not know what it felt like to love someone.

    She once had a family that she loved dearly, butter, she realized that those family members did not belong to her.

    After losing her family, she had almost given up everything in the first half of her life.

    Now there was someone who looked into her eyes and confessed to her so seriously. She couldn¡¯t tell what she felt in her heart, and she didn¡¯t know how to respond. In the end, she could only turn her face away.

    She didn¡¯t speak, and Ling Jing started the car directly. Su Peizhen sat there without speaking, but she quickly realized that this wasn¡¯t the way to Rongyuan.

    She nced at Ling Jing and did not ask him where he nned to take her.

    The car soon stopped in a rtively old neighborhood. Ling Jing got out of the car and nced at her.

    His eyes were a little perturbed, a little uneasy, and a little uncertain.

    Su Peizhen met his eyes, pursed her lips, and followed him out of the car.

    There was almost no ce to park in the neighborhood, so the car had to be parked outside. There was a section of road to the residential area. In the dpidated residential area, a few sparse trees were considered to be greenery.

    After bypassing a flower bed that did not look beautiful, Ling Jing brought her into the door of one of the buildings.

    The iron door was a little old. When she entered the door, she found that it was not only old, but there was also no elevator.

    The two of them went upstairs together. Su Peizhen was wearing high heels and stepping on the stairs. The sound of her footsteps sounded very loud in the dark.

    She could not help but want to keep her footsteps light, but it was a little difficult.

    Fortunately, the floor was not high, only three floors. After going upstairs, Ling Jing took out the key to open the door. Su Peizhen nced at his figure and finally followed behind him into the door.

 Chapter 850 - Chapter 036: I have no choice but to suffer

    <h4>Chapter 850: Chapter 036: I have no choice but to suffer</h4>

    The door mmed shut behind her, and the scene in front of her entered her eyes. It had been a long time since SU Peizhen had seen such a small house.

    The design was clear at a nce. One room and one living room. The small dining table on the right took up half of the living room. On the left was a group of sofas. They looked a little old, but fortunately, they were clean.

    The coffee table was a little old-fashioned. There was a box of tissues and a few magazines on it. The bathroom and the room in front could be seen at a nce.

    Su Peizhen had never been to such a ce. In the Li family¡¯s house, her bathroom was already this big.

    She was sizing up the environment in front of her and did not notice the disgust and disgust that shed in Ling Jing¡¯s eyes when he saw this ce.

    To Young Master Ling, Su Peizhen¡¯s two-bedroom apartment was already small and ufortable. This one-bedroom and one-living room was even more unbearable for him.

    But he had no choice. The housing prices in Rongcheng were very high right now. Two million in the center of the city could only buy so little space. He couldn¡¯t let Su Peizhen doubt him, so he could only make himself suffer.

    When he turned to face Su Peizhen, the corner of his lips curled up, wanting to smile, but he restrained his smile and became a little uneasy.

    ¡°I bought this ce with your two million.¡±

    ¡°...¡±Su Peizhen was stunned. She raised her head to look at Ling Jing. She didn¡¯t expect him to really listen to her and use the money to buy a house.

    ¡°I have done everything you asked me to do.¡±

    Ling Jing stood in front of her and looked at her carefully. ¡°I have been looking for a job this month. But, you know, it¡¯s not easy for me to find a job, so...¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I went to interview a storekeeper yesterday. The Boss said that he wanted to use me. I can go to work in a few days.¡±

    He said happily and looked at Su Peizhen with a happy face. His expression was like a child waiting for praise.

    His phoenix eyes were obviously evil, but at this moment, he was as innocent as a child. Su Peizhen¡¯s heart seemed to have been shocked. She didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Ling Jing in silence for a long time.

    ¡°Peizhen.¡±Ling Jing took a step forward and held her hand. His expression was sincere and focused. ¡°I have listened to you. Believe me, really.¡±

    Her heartbeat began to go out of order again. Su Peizhen looked at Ling Jing in front of her and didn¡¯t pull her hand back.

    ¡°Ling Jing, it¡¯s useless for you to do this.¡±

    She forced herself to harden her heart and pull her hand back, forcing herself not to look at him. She could not let Xiang caiping worry anymore. Xiang caiping had been wandering for half her life, and her fate was troubled. She now hoped that she could find a man, have a family, get married, and have children.

    She could not ¡ª

    ¡°Then what can be useful? Tell me.¡±

    Ling Jing pulled her hand again. This time, he looked much more anxious than before.

    ¡°Tell me, what can be useful? Tell me. I can do it.¡±

    After saying this, his expression changed slightly, he was a little embarrassed. ¡°Of course, I know. I may not be as good as you. But I can take it slow. You See, I¡¯m still young. There¡¯s always a chance, right?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t know what to say. The man¡¯s palm was so warm that it was boiling hot.

    Ling Jing in front of her was irresistible. She could say cold words and put on a cold posture. But she could hear her own heartbeat even more.

    One beat after another, like the beating of a drum.

    It was the sound of the heart beating.

    No one knew who started the rest.

    In a small room and a small bed, the two of them rolled together.

    His clothes retreated one by one, and her body was measured by him inch by inch.

    Her wheat-colored skin was firm and powerful. Her white shoulder bones seemed to be cut into pieces.

    Men and women used the most primitive and simplest way tomunicate.

    There was no superfluous words. There was only each other¡¯s breathing and each other¡¯s temperature.

    There was me in You, and you in me.

    Su Peizhen was in a daze as she looked at Ling Jing¡¯s erged face in front of her. She closed her eyes and emptied her mind.

    Forget it. This would be herst indulgence.

    After tonight, she would make everything go back to normal.

    ..

    When dawn broke, Su Peizhen woke up from bed and found Ling Jing still sleeping.

    She stared at his sleeping face for a long time in a daze. Finally, she closed her eyes, got out of bed, and put on her clothes again.

    The buttons on her shirt were torn yesterday. She couldn¡¯t put it back on. Looking at Ling Jing who was still sleeping, she walked to his wardrobe and wanted to find a piece of his clothes to put on first.

    However, she saw several pieces of clothes that she had left in Rongyuan.

    Those clothes were all hers, and she had worn them before. She stood in front of the small wardrobe and was a little dazed for a moment.

    Ling Jing woke up at this time. He walked behind her and encircled her.

    ¡°Sorry, I was a thief.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t move. Yesterday, the two of them had just been sleeping together, and today, they had treated each other coldly. She could have felt no guilt at all, but now she felt that she had gone too far.

    This was a rare emotion that prevented her from breaking free from him.

    ¡°I told me toe out, so I came out. You said you wanted to separate, so I left. But I missed you.¡±

    Ling Jing held her waist, he pressed his chin against her neck. ¡°I went back a few times, but you didn¡¯t cancel my fingerprints. I¡¯m so happy. I thought you still remembered me. But you never came back. I missed you very much. So, I became a thief and stole your clothes. This way, when you were not here, I could still look at your clothes. ¡°Pretend that you¡¯re here too.¡±

    His hand pressed against her heart.

    Their skin touched. Su Peizhen blinked and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.

    His body was turned around. He hugged her tightly and kissed her hard. Intense and crazy.

    After the kiss ended, both of their breaths were a little unstable.

    Su Peizhen cleared her throat and said in a low voice, ¡°Let go of me. I want to go to work.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Ling Jing let go of her hand and took a step back. He didn¡¯t hug her anymore, but he looked at her with a passionate gaze.

    ¡°Peizhen, can I see you again?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t know how to respond. She took out a set of her own clothes from the closet and put it on without avoiding Ling Jing.

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t move. In fact, Ling Jing rarely called her by her name. In the past, he always liked women to call her by her name.

    Sometimes she would be unhappy, but now she realized that it was right that he didn¡¯t call her that.

    Because she didn¡¯t know how long she could hold on when he called her by her name in such a low voice.

    After putting on her clothes, she turned to face Ling Jing. He was still naked, standing there naked, looking at her pitifully. He was like an abandoned little animal.

    She felt guilty again, but she suppressed her emotions.

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±She looked at her seriously, she gave him advice seriously. ¡°You want to be better, not for me, but for you. Ling Jing. You are still young. You will meet other women in the future. You may find that I am really not suitable for you.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ling Jing shook his head. He was eager to prove himself. He went forward and held her hand. ¡°I swear that I will never meet another woman like you in my life. Really.¡±

    As he spoke.., the aggrieved expression on his face became more and more intense. ¡°You see, I used my money to buy a house for you. I will listen to you and seriously look for a job. Really. Peizhen, you have to believe me. I can change. I can change anything. You have to believe me.¡±

    Su Peizhen pulled her hand out for thest time. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to work.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen ¨C¡±

    He called out pitifully. Su Peizhen closed her eyes and left without looking back.

    When she went downstairs, her high heels stepped on the steps. Every step was like a light hammer that struck her heart.

    ..

    In the office, Lin Feixing looked at Su Peizhen, who was sitting opposite her, and handed her a document.

    ¡°Take a look at this. If there are no problems, do it like this?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Su Peizhen took the document and opened it.

    She was very focused when she read the document. She was so focused that nothing in this world could catch her eyes.

    Lin feixing admired Su Peizhen¡¯s beautiful side profile and felt as if he had picked up a treasure.

    There were many beautiful women and many women with personalities. However, there were not many women who were beautiful and had personalities.

    Not to mention that Su Peizhen had a personality, but she also had a calmness that women of her age did not have.

    Perhaps it was because of her experience that most people would feel ufortable, but he felt that this Su Peizhen was very good.

    Noticing his gaze, Su Peizhen looked up at him, somewhat confused.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡±

    ¡°You look good.¡±

    After Lin Feixing said these three words.., she smiled first. ¡°When I was reading the ode of Luoshen in the past, I felt that Cao Zhi was too exaggerated. Where did such a beautiful womane from in this world? But now, when I look at you, I feel that your eyebrows are knitted together. Your red lips are bright on the outside, but your white teeth are fresh on the inside. The words ¡®Bright Eyes are kind to you¡¯can not be more appropriate.¡±

    Su Peizhen put down the document in her hand, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°I thought that a returnee like you should have already forgotten about Chinese culture.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±Lin feixing smiled. ¡°My mother has held me in her arms since I was three years old and taught me how to recite Tang poetry. ¡°Although my parents allowed me to study abroad, their education for me was chinese-style since I was young. ¡°One should never forget one¡¯s roots. ¡°If you can¡¯t even learn the culture of your own country well, what¡¯s the use of learning the culture of other countries?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±Su Peizhen nodded. In some aspects, she really admired Lin Feixing.

    At first nce, she was a businessman, or if they spent more time together, they would discover the benefits of each other. However, that was all.

    There was only appreciation for a partner. There was nothing else.

    She sighed in her heart and pushed the document back to Ling Jing.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. The people in yourpany have thought of all aspects. I think it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the people in ourpany. ¡°You have a part in it too.¡±Lin feixing smiled brightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that although you stayed in Rong City, you could analyze the international situation and the environment of the UK so thoroughly. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that you were in the UK for a long time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve Been to the UK many times. As for these situations, I usually read some social news and can deduce some of their future trends. Every small step may affect the overall situation.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re still the best.¡±

    After Lin Feixing said that, she looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Do you want to have a meal together?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t refuse. She got up and followed Lin feixing out of the office.

    Downstairs. Just as she was about to get into Lin Feixing¡¯s car, she saw a Cadic that looked exactly like Lin feixing from the corner of her eye.

    She was stunned for a moment and stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Lin feixing went forward and saw the car as well. He smiled. ¡°It seems that my friend is right. This car is indeed very cost-effective.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t respond. She watched Lin feixing open the car door for her. She got into the car. The moment Lin Feixing closed the car door, she turned her face to look across the road.

    The window of the Cadic across the road had been rolled down. Ling Jing¡¯s face appeared behind the window. He looked at her with a sad face.

    That man already had the ability to be a monster, yet he still had to show such an expression.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She forced herself to look away and smiled at Lin Feixing who had just gotten into the car.

    The car started and moved forward. Su Peizhen saw from the rearview mirror that Ling Jing¡¯s car was also following behind her car.

    Her fists were tightly clenched. Lin feixing just happened to be talking to her, so she forced herself to ignore him.

    However, no matter how she reminded herself, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but look behind her.

    The car couldn¡¯t keep up asionally, but it soon caught up.

    Looking at Ling Jing, Su Peizhen suddenly felt a little irritated. What did Ling Jing Mean?

    Did he want to bring her up in such a way? She wouldn¡¯t do that.

    She would never be soft-hearted, and she wouldn¡¯t be easily moved. She and Ling Jing were not suitable to begin with.

    ¡°How about Xiang cuisine? Can We eat spicy food? If not, why don¡¯t we go eat Japanese food?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±Su Peizhen came back to her senses and answered absent-mindedly, ¡°Xiang cuisine is fine.¡±

    ¡°I know a good Xiang restaurant. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t object. The moment she turned around, she found that Ling Jing¡¯s car had disappeared. She heaved a sigh of relief.

    But when they reached the restaurant, she saw the car appear again. She didn¡¯t want Lin Feixing to suspect her, so she chose to look away.

    She entered the door and sat down in a window seat. Lin feixing asked her what she wanted to eat like a gentleman.

    She was about to answer when she saw Ling Jing¡¯s car appear again and stop across the road.

    She randomly ordered the pictures on the menu and gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t understand what Ling Jing was trying to do.

    Her phone rang. It was a text alert.

    Lin Feixing was still ordering. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to bother with him, but the text message rang again.

    Lin feixing looked up at her. She had to take out her phone.

    ¡ª don¡¯t be with that gigolo.

    Gigolo? Who? Lin Feixing? How could he be embarrassed? He was a gigolo himself, okay?

    Without waiting for Su Peizhen to react, she saw the second message.

    ¡ª¡ª that gigolo is not suitable for you.

    Su Peizhen gritted her teeth. Without waiting for her reply, Ling Jing sent her the second message.

    ¡ª¡ª it¡¯s true. You can tell just by looking at his appearance. He looks good but is useless. Can he satisfy you? Absolutely not.

    Bastard. Su Peizhen was really angry, and her face was red. If it weren¡¯t for Lin Feixing and the waiter beside her, she had no doubt that she would go out and beat up Ling Jing.

    Ding, Ding, the text message came again.

    ¡ª¡ª admit it. Except for me, no one can satisfy you.

 Chapter 851 - Chapter 037: Crazy, really crazy

    <h4>Chapter 851: Chapter 037: Crazy, really crazy</h4>

    Hooligan.

    Looking at the words that made her ufortable. This time, Su Peizhen did not bother to think about it and directly blocked the other party¡¯s number.

    She raised her head and met Lin Feixing¡¯s somewhat puzzled eyes. He was looking at her calmly, and his expression seemed to be a little confused.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is There Something Wrong?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Su Peizhen shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If It¡¯s a harassing text message, just ignore it.¡±

    Lin Feixing didn¡¯t suspect anything. Su Peizhen turned her phone off and put it back into her bag. From the corner of her eye, she saw that Ling Jing¡¯s car seemed to have driven out again.

    She thought he was going to leave, but he gestured at her from the car window.

    Seeing the middle finger of the other party, Su Peizhen almost couldn¡¯t hold it in. Fortunately, Ling Jing, that bastard, knew to stop when the time was right.

    He left afterparing his fingers.

    Looking at the empty parking space, SU Peizhen heaved a sigh of relief. Forget it, why bother with a hooligan like him? He wouldn¡¯t lose his status.

    Su Peizhen, who ignored Ling Jing, nned to have a meal with Lin feixing. But looking at Lin Feixing¡¯s gentle appearance, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Ling Jing¡¯s text message just now.

    Crazy. Really Crazy.

    She thought Ling Jing was just bored for a moment, but she didn¡¯t expect that she could see Ling Jing¡¯s car the next day and the third day.

    On the fourth day, Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t help it. She walked straight to the Cadic after work.

    She knocked on the window and Ling Jing¡¯s face showed up.

    ¡°Peizhen.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, are you done?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to do? Follow me every day?¡±

    Ling Jing nced at her with a disappointed expression. ¡°I thought you would say you miss me.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, be more serious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very serious,¡±Ling Jing said with a grievance. ¡°And I don¡¯t have anything to do. I told youst time that I found a job, but I haven¡¯t started yet.¡±

    ¡°Just because you don¡¯t work doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t need to work. Please don¡¯t follow me.¡±

    ¡°Of course I have to follow you.¡±Ling Jing said this in a hurry. ¡°What if you meet another pervert likest time?¡±

    ¡°Why are there so many perverts? Do you know that it¡¯s not normal for you to follow me like this?¡±Su Peizhen gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you know that I can call the police if you do this?¡±

    ¡°Then you can do it.¡±Ling Jing was a scoundrel. He even took out his phone and gave it to her. ¡°Do you want me to help you dial the number?¡±

    This conversation could not continue. Su Peizhen turned around and left.

    She had never seen a person like Ling Jing. In her past twenty years of life, she had never had such a scoundrel by her side.

    Ling Jing watched her leave and revealed an extremely strange smile behind her.

    Woman. I, Young Master Ling, Will Never Be Free. So, don¡¯t even think about running away.

    ... ..

    Su Peizhen thought that she would see Ling Jing following her the next day, but she didn¡¯t see Ling Jing after that.

    Not just the second day, the third day, or even the fourth day. A week had passed, but she still didn¡¯t see Ling Jing.

    She couldn¡¯t deny that she was a little worried. She thought of the first time she met Ling Jing. That guy was cut down.

    Ling Jing, that bastard, did he go down the same path again?

    Su Peizhen reminded herself in her heart that what happened to Ling Jing had nothing to do with her. Since it had to be broken, it had to be done cleanly.

    But when reason said it this way, the worry in her heart couldn¡¯t think this way.

    After not seeing Ling Jing for a week, she finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She picked up her bag and was about to go out, but she met Lin Feixing who happened to be looking for her.

    ¡°You just got off work? Then I came just in time. Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±

    Su Peizhen was stunned for a moment. When she met Lin Feixing¡¯s smiling face, she wanted to say that she was not free, but she forced herself to harden her heart. She just had to ignore that bastard.

    After having dinner with Lin feixing, Su Peizhen had always maintained perfect politeness and calmness.

    However, after Lin Feixing sent her home, she thought for a long time and finally gave him Ling Jing¡¯s number. Then, she gave him a call.

    No one answered the phone. Su Peizhen frowned slightly. She sat on the sofa and looked at Rongyuan in front of her.

    There were many traces left by that person here. That Bastard didn¡¯t even movepletely.

    There were still his clothes in the wardrobe, and on the coffee table was the CD he had seenst time.

    Men were not good at earning money, but they were very picky. Clothes had to be worn well, and food had to suit his taste.

    Now that man was no longer living with a woman in such a small house ¡ª

    For some reason, Su Peizhen had a feeling that the small apartment did not fit in with Ling Jing.

    With his personality and conditions. He should be like the little prince, living in the vi.

    In fact, many times, he really looked like a proud and conceited little prince. When they first met, he was extremely arrogant, butter, he changed.

    He was clearly such a conceited and calm person, but in front of him, he was like arge pet..

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t think about it. The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt, and the more restless she became.

    She stood up and wanted to go back to her room to rest for a while. When she passed by the corridor, she saw a few post-it notes stuck on the wall.

    She was stunned for a moment. She went forward and tore the first post-it note.

    ¡°Su Peizhen, I like you.¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen,e back. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen, this is your house. I¡¯m not staying here anymore. Come back.¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen, I said I like you. Do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen, I have nothing, but I have a heart that likes you. Will you ept me?¡±

    A man¡¯s handwriting was simr to a man¡¯s appearance. It was graceful and elegant, and the strokes were sharp.

    Su Peizhen squeezed the post-it notes tightly and kneaded them into a ball.

    Childish, who would ept such a man?

    A Heart? What did she want his heart for?

    She shook her head, pinched the papers, and threw them into the trash can. After throwing it, she stood in front of the trash can for a long time.

    In front of her was Ling Jing carefully watching her. She closed her eyes and stood there in a daze for a long time.

    It was dark outside, and the lights in the room were bright. Her hands hanging by her side tightened. Finally, she walked back to the entrance and picked up the car keys.

    She got in the car and went to the old house that Ling Jing had taken her to before.

    ..

    Su Peizhen saw Ling Jing¡¯s Cadic across the road. She knew he was at home. She didn¡¯t stop and went straight to the third floor of the apartment.

    The sound of her high heels was a little loud. Just like before, every step seemed to step on her heart.

    Su Peizhen was a little nervous. Standing at the door, she raised her hand and was about to knock, but she stopped again.

    She knew clearly what she meant once she knocked on the door.

    But this time, she didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. She raised her hand and knocked on the door.

    No one came to open the door. Su Peizhen became more and more worried. was that person not here?

    She took out her cell phone and called Ling Jing, but still no one answered. No one answered.

    Su Peizhen waited for a few more minutes. The voice-activated light in the corridor turned on and off. She didn¡¯t give up. After thinking for a while, she called Ling Jing again.

    This time, there was still no answer. When she turned around to leave, she heard footsteps downstairs.

    The voice-activated light turned on again. She turned around and saw Ling Jing appear in front of her. He stepped on the stairs and walked up to her step by step.

    Su Peizhen also had a clear view of the person in front of her. At first nce, her heart trembled violently.

    ¡°...¡±her lips moved. Su Peizhen watched as he walked closer and closer, but she could not say a word.

    Ling Jing looked very disheveled. He was not as bright and beautiful as he looked a few days ago.

    There was some dust on his jacket and his head was dirty. Most importantly, he did not look well.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her. In the end, his eyes darkened again.

    He took out the key to open the door and ignored SU Peizhen,

    su Peizhen looked at the mark on his shoulder and frowned.

    When she opened the door, she smelled medicine. It was the smell of medicine.

    ¡°What happened to you? Are You Hurt Anywhere?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why are you here?¡±

    Ling Jing stood at the door, blocking her way. Su Peizhen was sure that he was hiding something from her.

    She wanted to enter, but Ling Jing¡¯s tall body blocked her way.

    ¡°Ling Jing, are you hurt? Where are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Ling Jing was very stubborn. He looked at Su Peizhen. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be with that gigolo? Why are you still looking for me?¡±

    His tone was full ofints and grievances. He was a big man of about 1.8 meters, but now he was acting shamelessly like a child.

    ¡°Ling Jing, are you done messing around?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not messing around. Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want me to follow you? So I¡¯m not following you. What? Is it wrong for me to not follow you now?¡±

    These words werepletely in a fit of pique.

    Su Peizhen did not pay attention to what he said. Her attention was now on the smell of medicine in the room.

    She pushed ling jing away and forcefully barged in. On the coffee table in the living room, she saw two bottles of medicinal oil.

    She suddenly turned around and looked at Ling Jing.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ling Jing took a step back. ¡°I¡¯m not hurt.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡±Su Peizhen took a step forward, wanting to see where he was hurt. Ling Jing avoided her hand.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be with that gigolo? Didn¡¯t you abandon me? If that¡¯s the case, why are you still here?¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, stop fooling around.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s expression was rarely serious. ¡°Tell me, are you seriously injured?¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m not injured,¡±Ling Jing said indifferently. ¡°I was just hit by the goods when I was moving things.¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡°SU Peizhen didn¡¯t expect this reason. ¡°Take off your clothes and let me see.¡±

    ¡°Woman, what are you doing now?¡±Ling Jing raised his eyebrows and said carelessly, ¡°What? Sympathize with me? Forget it. Although I¡¯m not as good as you, I really don¡¯t need your sympathy.¡±

    Su Peizhen stared at his face and didn¡¯t say anything more. She went up and tore off Ling Jing¡¯s clothes.

    Under the coat was a T-shirt with a bottom. Both of the clothes were stained with dust. Su Peizhen acted as if she didn¡¯t see it.

    Her hand reached to the hem of the clothes and rolled it up.

    Ling Jing stood there. He had said it nicely just now, but now he stood still and let her examine him.

    The clothes fell to the ground. Su Peizhen saw that there was a big mark on Ling Jing¡¯s shoulder. It had probably been two days. Although the base color was red, some parts of it had begun to turn green.

    Su Peizhen touched her hand, and Ling Jing moved his body to the side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. She watched Ling Jing walk to the broken sofa and sit down.

    He picked up one of the bottles of medicinal oil and was about to pour it on his shoulder when Su Peizhen stepped forward and grabbed the bottle.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°This is not how you apply medicine.¡±

    ¡°Why do you care about me?¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, stop messing around. You¡¯re not a child.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like me messing around, you can leave.¡±

    Su Peizhen really wanted to leave, but she couldn¡¯t do it. Looking at the dust on the man¡¯s body, she couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the Doctor.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±Ling Jing shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a hit. You Won¡¯t die.¡±

    As he spoke, he pointed at his chest. ¡°Look, I was stabbed here and almost died. I didn¡¯t die either.¡±

    When he mentioned the wound, Su Peizhen remembered their first meeting. In the past few months since they met, images kept shing in her mind.

    Su Peizhen was still holding the bottle of medicinal oil in her hand. She sat down beside him and was about to apply the medicine on her.

    Ling Jing avoided her hand again.

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Ling Jing stood up. ¡°This body is filthy. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    Su Peizhen was speechless. Ling Jing went into the bathroom just like that. Soon, the sound of water came from inside.

    Listening to the noise inside, Su Peizhen knew that she should leave now. Ling Jing¡¯s attitude was right there. If she left now, the two of them could really be separated.

    Soon, Ling Jing came out.

    In thete spring weather, this guy didn¡¯t mind the cold. He came out bare-chested. His hair was wet, and there were drops of water on his firm chest that fell down to his waist and was blocked by the thin towel.

    This guy was a kind of monster.

    He sat down on the sofa again, picked up the medicinal oil on the coffee table, and was about to pour it on his body again.

    Su Peizhen stopped him. She took the medicinal oil and poured it on her hand. Looking at the wound on his shoulder, she gently applied the medicinal oil and wiped it away.

    Ling Jing¡¯s body shrank when she touched him.

    He stopped moving very quickly. She applied medicine on him and looked at therge mark on it. For some reason, her eyes suddenly became a little sour.

    An indescribable emotion surged in her chest.

    The dust on her clothes, the injury on her shoulder, and the fatigue that he showed when he went upstairs just now.

    She had never lived at the bottom of society, but she had heard of it, seen it, and could imagine what Ling Jing had encountered in the past few days.

    She also remembered what a proud personality Ling Jing had when they first met.

    Her heart felt a slight sting. After wiping the medicinal oil for him, she saw that his back was always facing her. She closed her eyes, put down the bottle of medicine, and reached out to wrap Ling Jing¡¯s waist.

    Her face was pressed against his back, and the smell of the medicinal oil was somewhat pungent.

    However, she could hear Ling Jing¡¯s heartbeat through her chest. The sound was like a drum beating on her heart.

    At this moment, she gave up all her struggles.

    ¡°Ling Jing. Let¡¯s be together.¡±

 Chapter 852 - Chapter 038: Letâ€™s be together

    <h4>Chapter 852: Chapter 038: Let¡¯s be together</h4>

    ¡°Ling Jing, let¡¯s be together.¡±

    The living room was very small, but this sentence seemed to have reverberated in the air for a long time.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t turn around. He was hugged by Su Peizhen from behind. Because of her words, his body froze. After a long while, he finally turned around and looked at Su Peizhen. At that moment, Su Peizhen saw thousands of stars in his eyes.

    ¡°What did you say? Say It again.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at his narrow and seductive Phoenix eyes. ¡°I said, we are together ¨C¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to deny it, even though Lin Feixing was good. But she still had a bad feeling about Lin feixing.

    But she didn¡¯t know whether Ling Jing was love or not. But at least she knew that she couldn¡¯t treat Ling Jing as a passerby.

    She couldn¡¯t really watch Ling Jing disappear from her life like this. They hadn¡¯t been together for many days, and it could only be considered an open marriage.

    But she discovered that she was moved by Ling Jing. She wasn¡¯t a person who would avoid being coy.

    Since she was moved, she would give them a chance.

    ¡°Say it again.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s eyes became brighter and more spirited. Su Peizhen smiled, a rare indulgence.

    ¡°I said we¡¯re together ¨C¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she was kissed by Ling Jing.

    The passionate kiss was passionate and urgent. His hand was on her waist, making her fit perfectly with him.

    There was a slightly pungent smell of medicinal oil at the tip of his nose. However, Su Peizhen felt that the smell of his body after bathing was even more obvious.

    The poppy-like smell made her somewhat addicted to it.

    She had always been rational and had never been an impulsive person. Especially when it came to feelings, she was very restrained.

    But now, she felt that it was not bad to be impulsive for once.

    Her body was ced on the small and shabby cloth sofa. She struggled for a while. When she met Ling Jing¡¯s bloodshot eyes, she had some uncontroble emotions, but she tried her best to endure it.

    ¡°You, you are still injured.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I Won¡¯t die. It¡¯s my shoulder that¡¯s injured, not ¨C¡±

    Thest two words disappeared from her lips. This person was really shameless when he was a scoundrel.

    But she did not hate him. She was even a little happy and a little happy. It was not a bad feeling to make him lose control like this.

    The meaning of the two words ¡®happy¡¯was redefined. The copsed ce in the depths of her heart was filled in a corner because of Ling Jing¡¯s actions.

    She didn¡¯t resist and let him fill in a part of the missing ce. Or perhaps, he would fill in more in the future.

    ..

    Ling Jing moved back to Rong Garden.

    His house was too small and Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t get used to it. She didn¡¯t want Ling Jing to feel too wronged.

    Rong garden was too small for her to live in, but at least it was better than his small, shabby house.

    On the day Ling Jing returned, he bought a lot of food and asked Xiao Zhao to cook a table full of good food. He also opened a bottle of red wine that Su Peizhen put in the cab.

    When Su Peizhen returned home, she saw a table full of fragrant food and a man standing in front of the table smiling innocently.

    ¡°So Grand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ling Jing smiled. ¡°To celebrate our first day together.¡±

    ¡°This should be the second day. Yesterday was the first day.¡±

    It was rare for Su Peizhen to have the mood to joke, so she joked with him.

    Ling Jing pulled out a chair and let Su Peizhen sit down.

    She sat down in front of him and nced at Ling Jing. A ck casual shirt and a pair of ck casual pants.

    ck was very suitable for him. This kind of clothing made Ling Jing a little more abstinent.

    ¡°Did you find out that I¡¯m very handsome?¡±

    Ling Jing returned to that SMUG look. Su Peizhen was a little helpless, but she didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°You do have a good face.¡±

    ¡°Just good?¡±Ling Jing was not convinced.

    ¡°Then what do you want to hear?¡±

    ¡°Say I¡¯m handsome. Say I¡¯m number one in the world.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed number one in the world.¡±Su Peizhen nced at him indifferently. ¡°The thickness of your skin is number one in the world.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sad.¡±

    Ling Jing sat back in his seat and covered his heart with one hand.

    Su Peizhen did not want to pay attention to him and sat down to eat.

    She had always been abstinent. After she was 70% full, she stopped eating.

    Putting down the bowl and chopsticks, she looked at Ling Jing. In fact, she vaguely felt that this development was too fast.

    She made such a decision based on a moment of impulse. In fact, although she didn¡¯t regret it, there was always a faint unease in the depths of her heart.

    She thought that perhaps the prodigal aura on Ling Jing¡¯s body made her unable to feel at ease?

    She didn¡¯t know when Ling Jing stopped eating. He put down the bowl, walked to her side, and picked her up.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished drinking the red wine and eating. Of course, I want to have some dessert after dinner.¡±

    Su Peizhen frowned. Ling Jing¡¯s indecency was actually something she couldn¡¯t get used to sometimes.

    This man was always so frivolous and presumptuous. If it was only in front of her, then forget it. If it was in front of Xiang caiping ¡ª

    Su Peizhen was shocked to realize that she was actually thinking about her and Ling Jing¡¯s future. She herself was scared by this thought of hers.

    Her little face was a little pale. Ling Jing saw it and carried her to the room.

    ¡°Ling Jing ¨C¡±

    ¡°Shh. It¡¯s to celebrate my return. So today, as long as you feel it with your heart, you don¡¯t have to say anything.¡±

    He kissed her lips forcefully, using all his techniques to make her unable to think.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s consciousness began to go nk. Thest bit of struggling consciousness also dissipated because of Ling Jing¡¯s actions.

    ..

    Next was the weekend. Su Peizhen followed Ling Jing and spent two wild days in Rong Garden.

    ¡°Ling Jing, let go.¡±

    No matter how wild she was, Su Peizhen would not be willful when she had to do something serious. Today was Monday. She woke up early and nned to go to work.

    ¡°How Old Are You? Don¡¯t be so childish.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at Ling Jing who was hugging her and refusing to let go. He was hanging on to her like this, so she could not continue to put on makeup.

    ¡°Stop wiping.¡±Ling Jing took the foundation off her hands. ¡°It¡¯s already very beautiful. There¡¯s no need to be more beautiful.¡±

    Everyone likedpliments, but Su Peizhen really heard too much.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. Give it back to me. I still have to go to work.¡±She had to meet a client today, so putting on light makeup was a form of respect for the other party.

    ¡°No.¡±Ling Jing suddenly revealed an aggrieved expression. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to work. I want you to apany me.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±Su Peizhen red at him, and he withdrew his hand. She took the foundation from his hand and continued to do what she was doing.

    Ling Jing was looking at her from the side. His gaze was focused and eager.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re Pretty.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s action was very fast. She quickly put on light makeup for herself. She got up, picked up her bag, and was ready to leave.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed that Ling Jing had been staring at her, and she felt a little helpless.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want that job anymore. How about going to mypany?¡±

    She said it in a euphemistic way, trying hard to make her tone sound calm. Try not to provoke his self-esteem.

    ¡°No.¡±Ling Jing rejected without thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Going to yourpany, do you want others to say that I rely on women?¡±

    Su Peizhen stopped talking and stood in front of Ling Jing. ¡°Then don¡¯t. I¡¯m going to work. You think about what you want to do at home. No matter what you want to do, I¡¯ll support you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Ling Jing looked at her and the corner of his mouth rose. ¡°Are you going to be my sister?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t object to you calling me sister.¡±Only now did Su Peizhen remember that she had never asked Ling Jing how old he was. ¡°You should be younger than me, right?¡±

    ¡°Who said that? I¡¯m definitely older than you.¡±

    He clearly said his age, but Ling Jing looked like he wanted topete. Sometimes, this man was really childish like a child. Su Peizhen really didn¡¯t want to argue with him.

    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re older than me. Then may I ask Big Brother, can I go to work now?¡±

    ¡°Give me a kiss before you leave.¡±Ling Jing came closer and hugged her waist, giving her a deep kiss.

    Su Peizhen was a little breathless from his kiss. When he let go of her, she red at him unhappily.

    ¡°You kissed my lipstick off.¡±

    ¡°Just draw it again.¡±

    Ling Jing smiled casually. When he smiled, the ends of his eyes would unconsciously rise, making him look extremely charming.

    Su Peizhen could feel that her heart, which was numb from trying to please him, was already empty, because this smile seemed to have been reinvigorated.

    This might be the feeling of being moved.

    She thought that she might really be in love. She was moved by a man who had no money and no power. He was obviously wrong in every way, but he made her feel that he was right in every way.

    ... ..

    Lin Feixing sat in the office of Zhenzhen department store. After talking business with Su Peizhen, he put down the document in his hand and looked at Su Peizhen.

    ¡°You seem to be very busy these two days?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±Busy?

    Busy was not busy. It was just that Ling Jing said something about celebrating her return and pulled her to do some nonsense.

    In these two days, apart from calling Xiang caiping to tell her that she had something to do and could not go back, her phone was snatched by Ling Jing and turned off.

    ¡°I called you to turn off your phone. If I hadn¡¯t gone to your house to look for your mother, I would have suspected that you had gone missing.¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡±

    Su Peizhen thought about the events of the past two days and felt a little guilty. She raised her eyes and looked at Lin feixing. There were some things that she really needed to rify with him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m not trying to investigate your whereabouts. I¡¯m really just worried about you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±Su Peizhen nodded. Lin feixing was a good person. She knew that no matter from which aspect, this man was very suitable for her.

    However, things in this world were like this. Sometimes, what was suitable for you might not be what you liked.

    Sometimes, what you liked might not be what you felt was suitable for you.

    Although she knew that she was cruel, there were some things that she needed to rify.

    ¡°Feixing.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner togetherter. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Lin feixing looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s face and suddenly smiled. ¡°If you agree to take a step further with me, we will go for dinner. If not, you might as well reject me now.¡±

    He was too smart, so smart that Su Peizhen didn¡¯t know what to say next.

    ¡°Feixing, actually i ¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re both adults. If you have something to say, just say it. I can ept it. After all, I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡±

    Su Peizhen smiled because of his words, but that smile was a little awkward.

    ¡°I thought about it seriously. I think that we might not be suitable. So ¨C¡±

    ¡°Is it not suitable, or is it because you like someone else?¡±

    Lin feixing looked straight into Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes. Su Peizhen suddenly smiled. How could she forget that although Lin Feixing was a good person, she was also a businessman.

    ¡°You saw it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you ¨C¡°Lin Feixing didn¡¯t say anything after that. She just looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s neck.

    She realized what Lin Feixing was referring to. She had been entangled with Ling Jing for two days. It was obvious what traces that man would leave on her body.

    She secretly gritted her teeth. This was not the time to be angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Su Peizhen rarely experienced such a moment that embarrassed him. She was used to being straightforward. But she was always happy to settle scores.

    She had clearly promised to give Lin feixing a chance, yet she did such a thing. She felt that she had let Lin feixing down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯re sorry.¡±Lin feixing spread her hands. ¡°Actually, I had already sensed that you might have someone in your heart. But you didn¡¯t give up and wanted to give yourself a chance. I didn¡¯t expect you to have already made your choice.¡±

    Su Peizhen was speechless. She had indeed done something unkind.

    ¡°Feixing, I¡¯m really sorry. You¡¯re a very good person.¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±Lin feixing raised her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t choose me. But you still have to give me a good person card. I can¡¯t tolerate this.¡±

    Su Peizhen was speechless. Lin feixing stood up. ¡°Forget it. You Didn¡¯t choose me. It¡¯s your bad taste.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Su Peizhen smiled and stood up. ¡°I admit it.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, which part of that man is stronger than me?¡±Looking at Su Peizhen¡¯s thoughtful look, he suddenly smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? is he stronger than me in every aspect?¡±

    ¡°He really isn¡¯t.¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t say something that went against her heart. ¡°In the eyes of the secr world, he really isn¡¯t stronger than you. But sometimes, some things really aren¡¯t calcted ording to conditions.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±Lin feixing nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anymore. If you say any more, I¡¯m going to suffer internal injuries.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡±Su Peizhen looked at the documents on the table. ¡°The cooperation should be able to continue happily, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±Lin feixing looked at her with a face full of grievance. ¡°This person is already empty. You Can¡¯t let my wealth be empty too, right?¡±

    ¡°Definitely not.¡±Su Peizhen really liked Lin Feixing¡¯s humor. ¡°No matter what, thank you.¡±

    ¡°If you really want to thank me, then cooperate with ourpany a few more times and let us earn more money.¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    After sending Lin feixing away, Su Peizhen sat down in her seat.

    She took out a mirror from her bag and looked at her neck. Sure enough, a very clear and obvious hickey appeared on her neck.

    She rubbed her forehead with a headache.

    Ling Jing was really a guy.

    It seemed that she had to remind him to not leave any marks on her body next time.

    Definitely not.

    ..

    Night. Su Peizhen raised her hand to cover Ling Jing¡¯s lips when Ling Jing approached.

    ¡°Oh, what?¡±Ling Jing took her hand away and lowered his head to look at her face. ¡°You won¡¯t Let Me Touch It?¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±Su Peizhen seriously signaled him to stop. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 853 - Chapter 039: I Did It on purpose

    <h4>Chapter 853: Chapter 039: I Did It on purpose</h4>

    ¡°Tell me. I¡¯m listening.¡±When Ling Jing spoke, he kissed her neck again. Su Peizhen pushed him away firmly once again and sat up.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±When the two of them took a shower together, he wanted to do it once, but she refused, saying that it was too tiring to do it in the bathroom.

    Now that he had changed the venue, she wouldn¡¯t let him.

    Ling Jing was a little dissatisfied. He turned his head and wanted to continue. Su Peizhen held his face in her hands and forced him to look at her.

    ¡°Woman, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, stop fooling around. I¡¯m talking about serious matters.¡±

    ¡°En. Go ahead. I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°Be Serious.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s attitude made Ling Jing sit up straight as she waved his hands away.

    ¡°Ling Jing, I agreed to be with you because I have feelings for you. I want to give you a chance, and I also want to give myself a chance.¡±

    She had never loved anyone other than her family, whether it was Chou Yanbo, who was once engaged, or Huo Yifan.

    Half of her heart was empty. And she wanted to try the feeling of not being so empty.

    ¡°Ling Jing, I hope you can respect me.¡±

    ¡°How am I Not Respecting You?¡±Ling Jing felt wronged. He raised his eyebrows, unable to hide the aggrieved look on his face.

    ¡°This.¡±Su Peizhen finally applied a thick foundation on her neck today, only then did she let herself walk out. ¡°I remember I told you not to leave marks on me, especially such obvious ces.¡±

    She was wearing a shirt today. Her cor was high, but Lin feixing still saw it.

    She even had reason to suspect that Ling Jing did it on purpose.

    Ling Jing looked at the mark. There was no guilt on his face as Su Peizhen thought. He even smiled proudly.

    ¡°Eh? I just realized. TSK, so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°...¡±she couldn¡¯tmunicate with him anymore. Su Peizhen looked at him. ¡°Ling Jing, I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious too.¡±Ling Jing pointed at her scar. ¡°I think it¡¯s like a rose, as beautiful as you. How Beautiful.¡±

    Su Peizhen rubbed the space between her eyebrows. ¡°I want to go to work, and I want to appear in front of others. I don¡¯t want others to give me such an impression. It¡¯s not appropriate. ¡°Especially if the client or coborator sees it, they will have a very strong impression.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, if you really like me as you say, I hope you will respect me.¡±

    After a moment of silence, the smile on Ling Jing¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Why did this person always miss the main point?

    Su Peizhen sighed. Forget it. She treated Ling Jing as a child. A young boy who was younger than her and psychologically immature.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I just want to tell you that the rtionship between a man and a woman should be based on equality and mutual respect. This logic is like, I respect you, and I will amodate everything about you ording to my greatest tolerance. ¡°I also hope that you respect me, respect my bottom line and perseverance. ¡°And also respect my life circle, which may not be quite the same as yours. ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    Su Peizhen said it very seriously.

    She was a noble girl who was taught by Li Qianxue. There were some things that she had her bottom line and perseverance.

    It was okay to joke in private, it was okay to be together, and it was okay to fall in love. Even if Ling Jing was really unwilling and didn¡¯t want to work for the rest of his life, she could understand. Even though she didn¡¯t agree with that.

    This society was very diverse. She had experienced the ups and downs of life. She could withstand different things and different people in this world.

    Since she had chosen Ling Jing, who had moved her heart, she didn¡¯t want to break up easily. She had also considered the possibility of the two of them ending up together.

    However, whether the two of them could make it to the end did not depend on her choice and perseverance alone. It also depended on the other party. She did not have too many requirements for Ling Jing.

    However, the most basic requirement was to treat her lover with respect and equality. If she could not do this, she did not mind letting Ling Jing out right now.

    Her eyes revealed her attitude. Ling Jing suddenly stopped talking.

    His lips were pursed into a line, and his expression seemed to be unhappy. He didn¡¯t speak, and Su Peizhen didn¡¯t speak either.

    She had her bottom line and perseverance. In some aspects, she definitely wouldn¡¯t give in.

    The air was frozen. Ling Jing looked at her for a long time before suddenly reaching out to hug her.

    ¡°I did it on purpose.¡±

    Rubbing his face against hers, Ling Jing raised his head to look at her. His pair of beautiful phoenix eyes were filled with resentment.

    ¡°You are so beautiful and so capable. I think there are many men who are pursuing you. Thest one was your pursuer. Wasn¡¯t it? I did this to let them know that you are mine now. Mine.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at him and suddenly thought of Su Yuxin.

    Seriously speaking, although Su Yuxin was seven or eight years younger than her, she wasn¡¯t as childish as Ling Jing.

    On the contrary, Su Yuxin knew what she wanted from a very young age. For example, he once had the opportunity to skip a grade, but he didn¡¯t want it. He said that he preferred to enjoy life.

    Another example was that Su Yuxin had the opportunity to go abroad, but he felt that he should first go to university in China. He wanted to experience the atmosphere of a university in China. He could go abroad and study abroad whenever he wanted. He was currently preparing to enter the Massachusetts Institute of Technology.

    Su Chenghui had mentioned this to her before.

    Ling Jing was theplete opposite of Su Yuxin. In fact, Ling Jing was older than Su Yuxin, but in some aspects, he was really childish.

    Thinking about it, it was actually good. The adult world was full of twists and turns. It was actually very rare to find someone as simple and direct as Ling Jing.

    What in this world was more precious than a pure and innocent heart?

    ¡°Ling Jing, letting others know is not a way to prove it. In fact, in my heart, I have already chosen you. This is the biggest affirmation. We don¡¯t need other people¡¯s acknowledgment. You also don¡¯t need other people¡¯s acknowledgment.¡±

    She thought about it and raised her hand to caress his cheek. Her forehead pressed against his, as if she was taking care of a little brother.

    ¡°After all, people live in this world. There¡¯s no need for everyone to admit it. There¡¯s also no need for everyone to admit it.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still talking about me?¡±

    Since she didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions, why should she care about a hickey that was exposed on her neck?

    ¡°This is a matter of image.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t think that the two wereparable. ¡°It¡¯s always harder for a woman to survive in this world than it is for a man. ¡°You asked me to bring such a Hickey out to talk about work with others. Haven¡¯t you ever thought about what others think of me? ¡°Yes. ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t care about what others think. ¡°But this is the most basic respect for people, the most basic courtesy when talking about business with others. ¡°The meaning is different. ¡°Can you understand?¡±

    Her rare patience. She had even forgotten when shest talked to others so patiently.

    She had a bright and beautiful appearance, and she gave off a charming and arrogant feeling. At this moment, she was holding Ling Jing¡¯s chin with both hands and looking at him fixedly.

    Her brows and eyes were gentle, and her facial features were gentle. For a moment, Ling Jing actually felt maternal instinct in Su Peizhen. His heart beat faster by two beats. For a moment, he actually didn¡¯t dare to look Su Peizhen in the eye.

    He shook his head and pulled her hand down.

    ¡°Okay. I understand. I Won¡¯t do this next time, okay? Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±Su Peizhen looked at his tone, which was exactly the same as a child¡¯s, and still felt a little helpless.

    ¡°Ling Jing, it¡¯s a very good thing for a person to live in this world and not care about others¡¯opinions and act rashly. ¡°But asionally, we still need to take into ount the opinions of others. It¡¯s not to curry favor, but to make our lives more smooth.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your family was like when you were young. But I think there are some things you should learn to understand and ept. That way, you can be more and more mature.¡±

    ¡°...¡±Ling Jing was only silent at this moment, pulling her hand and drawing circles.

    ¡°Maturity doesn¡¯t mean that we blindly follow thews of this world. It also means that we have learned to live as happily andfortably as possible under the existence of thesews.¡±

    Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen. He had taken off her clothes just now. Now he was lecturing him with nothing.

    But he seemed to see a pair of wings behind her, the wings of an angel.

    This kind of beauty that mixed the contradictions made his eyes darken.

    He suddenly turned over and pressed Su Peizhen under him. His eyes gradually reddened, which exined his current mood.

    His hands became a little anxious.

    ¡°Ling Jing?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Ling Jing lowered his head to kiss her, and his voice disappeared in her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do my best to make myselffortable, so ¨C¡±

    There was no need to say the rest of the words. Su Peizhen understood. She felt a little helpless, but she didn¡¯t stop him.

    She found that she was quite patient with Ling Jing. There were some things that he could slowly change.

    ..

    Xiang caiping looked at Su Peizhen, and her slightly furrowed brows expressed his current mood. The expression of wanting to say something but stopping had been hanging on for a long time. In the end, it was Su Peizhen who took the initiative to speak.

    ¡°Mom, if you have something to say, just say it. We¡¯re mother and daughter. You Don¡¯t have to feel awkward in front of me.¡±

    ¡°I just want to ask, What¡¯s wrong with Feixing? You ¨C¡±

    When she went out to buy groceries with Xiao Ye yesterday, she met Lin Feixing. She asked Lin Feixing toe over to the house, but she didn¡¯t expect Lin Feixing to say that he and Su Peizhen were not together now.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me to give him a chance before?¡±

    After all, he was a man with such good conditions, and he didn¡¯t care about Su Peizhen¡¯s past. It was really hard to find him.

    ¡°Mom, I gave him a chance.¡±

    Su Peizhen really gave him a chance. But she didn¡¯t have any feelings for Lin feixing.

    Some people appeared not early orte, but because it happened to be that person, who just happened to appear at this time.

    ¡°But, you, you didn¡¯t get along well for a few days. You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mom, feelings don¡¯t depend on the length of time, but on the momentary feeling of being moved.¡±

    Saying this in front of Xiang caiping felt a little strange. Su Peizhen felt a little ufortable. She cleared her throat.

    ¡°Mom, in short, I know what to do. Don¡¯t worry.¡±It was impossible for her and Lin Feixing. In fact, even without Ling Jing, she wouldn¡¯t feel moved by Lin Feixing.

    ¡°Peizhen.¡±How could she not be worried? Xiang caiping really thought Lin Feixing was a good person. ¡°Do you know Feixing is really a good person? He ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mom, I said it. I know he is good, but no matter how good he is, he is not what I like.¡±

    Xiang caiping did not speak. Her expression was conflicted again. Su Peizhen held her forehead and started to feel a headache again.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s true. Look, I¡¯m already so old. Don¡¯t treat me like a child.¡±

    She tried her best to soften her tone. Su Peizhen was actually a little helpless towards Xiang caiping in some aspects.

    ¡°Mom, believe me. I really know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Xiang caiping nodded. What else could she do if she didn¡¯t believe?

    Su Peizhen had made her own choice anyway.

    ..

    When Su Peizhen returned to Rong Yuan, she had just parked her car when she bumped into Ling Jing who had just returned. Ling Jing got out of the Cadic. He had a cold face and seemed to be unhappy.

    He was wearing a custom-made suit. With his model figure, he gave people a very different feeling when he wore a suit.

    Su Peizhen was not in a hurry to get out of the car. She looked at Ling Jing and suddenly had a feeling. Ling Jing¡¯s appearance seemed to be his original appearance.

    On the other side, Ling Jing, who was about to enter the elevator, found Su Peizhen¡¯s car. He smiled and came in this direction.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    The smile on his face was too su. It was as if she was hallucinating when she saw Ling Jing¡¯s cold face.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Ling Jing met her gaze and nced at himself. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very handsome today?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t answer his question. She looked at Ling Jing, who was wearing a formal suit and looked extremely formal, like a prince who had walked out of a castle. She frowned slightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±Ling Jing¡¯s expression changed slightly, but only for a moment.

    ¡°I have an interview today.¡±Ling Jing curled his lips and pulled Su Peizhen into his arms. ¡°So, what do you think of this outfit? Isn¡¯t it very handsome?¡±

    ¡°Interview?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±Ling Jing nodded. ¡°I have an interview this afternoon, so I¡¯m wearing this.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. Ling Jing had worn a suit before, but when he wore it, he also unbuttoned his shirt and rolled up his sleeves, looking casual.

    It waspletely different from the imposing manner when he got off the car just now. That kind of imposing manner felt familiar to her, as if she had seen it on someone before.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±

    Ling Jing had a very important meeting today, and he had to attend it himself. But he didn¡¯t expect that after talking to those old foxes for a long time, it wouldn¡¯t end.

    What was even more ridiculous was that his good brothers, one, two, three, four, were all rushing to make things difficult for him.

    Looking at Su Peizhen now, he naturally thought of his gloomy mood when he got out of the car just now.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Another car drove into the parking lot. Su Peizhen had no intention of standing here and arguing with Ling Jing. She nced at him, indicating for him to go upstairs first.

    Ling Jing followed behind her, and the two of them entered the elevator together.

    There was a camera in the elevator. Ling Jing wanted toe over and hold Su Peizhen¡¯s waist, but she gently removed his hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±

    Ling Jing turned his face to look at her, and Su Peizhen nced at him. When he showed such a childish expression, he waspletely different from before. The space between her brows furrowed slightly.

 Chapter 854 - Chapter 040: Who The Hell Are You

    <h4>Chapter 854: Chapter 040: Who The Hell Are You</h4>

    Su Peizhen was silent. She let the elevator take them upstairs. The moment she got out of the elevator, entered the door, and closed the door, she finally had time to look at Ling Jing. There was a probing look in her eyes, a sizing up, and a bit of contemtion.

    ¡°Ling Jing, who the Hell Are You?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Ling Jing.¡±Ling Jing took a step forward and opened his hands, pretending to hug her.

    ¡°...¡±something was wrong. It didn¡¯t feel right.

    Su Peizhen frowned slightly, but Ling Jing stepped forward and hugged her tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m so ufortable today.¡±He hugged him tightly, and the masculine aura on his body assaulted his face. ¡°I failed the interview today. You Don¡¯t evenfort me.¡±

    Su Peizhen was stunned for a moment and looked up at him. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said, I failed the interview today. You didn¡¯t evenfort me.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s aggrieved tone made Su Peizhen¡¯s expression soften a little. ¡°Interview?¡±

    He seemed to have said it just now. But she felt that something wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°I went for the interview today, but I didn¡¯t seed in the interview.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡±

    ¡°I thought that if I seeded, wouldn¡¯t I be able to give you a surprise? I didn¡¯t expect ¨C¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Su Peizhen already understood what he meant. Previously, his expression was gloomy because he failed the interview.

    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±Ling Jing hugged her and looked at her expression. ¡°What are you angry about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±Su Peizhen shook her head. Perhaps she was thinking too much. ¡°What position are you interviewing for?¡±

    ¡°UH. Real estate agent.¡±Ling Jing blinked. ¡°And then peopleined that I wasn¡¯t sincere enough.¡±

    He moved in front of Su Peizhen, and his beautiful Phoenix eyes stared straight at her. ¡°Am I not sincere enough?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s doubts had dissipated. Looking at Ling Jing¡¯s careless manner, she didn¡¯t know what to say to him.

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±

    ¡°I was so sincere. Look, I deliberately wore a suit to the interview.¡±

    Su Peizhen frowned again. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you wore this suit and drove your car to the interview.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Can¡¯t I?¡±

    Su Peizhen held her forehead and looked at ling jing. For the first time, she asked him seriously, ¡°Have you had the interview experience before?¡±

    ¡°Yes, wasn¡¯t it the Warehouse Management Interview Last Time?¡±

    ¡°Did you wear a suit when you interviewed the warehouse management?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ling Jing shook his head and said frankly, ¡°I saw it when I passed by the doorst time, so I had an interview. As for what clothes to wear, I forgot.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to mention it. In a ce like warehouse management, who would care what clothes to wear?

    But the agency was different. He was wearing such a bright and beautiful outfit. Which Company would want him?

    Who wouldn¡¯t think that he might be a rich second-generation heir who just came to y for a few days and experience life?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±Su Peizhen knew that this was a huge project. It would take more than a day or two for Ling Jing to understand.

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget it. Tell me, what did I do wrong?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Forget it. Think about what you want to do.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that it¡¯s not suitable for me to go out and look for a job?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not suitable. But ¨C¡°SU Peizhen was thinking of a way to exin. ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s not good for you to do whatever you think of now. Why Don¡¯t you calm down and think about what you want to do in the future?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ling Jing smiled and leaned over and kissed her on the lips. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    After saying that, he hugged her tightly as if he was trying to harm her. Looking at him like this, Su Peizhen no longer had any more anger or suspicion.

    Ling Jing, who had his chin pressed against her shoulder, shed a smug smile in his eyes.

    Today¡¯s operations were full marks.

    ... ..

    Su Peizhen sat in the office and read a few professional analysis and investigation reports. In the end, she put all the reports on the table and did not pick them up again.

    In fact, these professions looked good, but they were not suitable for Ling Jing.

    With Ling Jing¡¯s personality, it was not a big problem for him to deal with people. However, even though he looked sloppy, he was actually full of pride and a little conceited.

    In her opinion, such a person should be his own boss. But his current ability ¡ª

    Su Peizhen rubbed the space between her eyebrows, feeling a headache. She realized that she was actually like an elder, starting to worry about a man¡¯s future?

    In fact, the most important thing was to let Xiang caiping be at ease. As for herself, it didn¡¯t matter at all.

    Thinking of Ling Jing, who had been with her these days, bing more and more like a child, Su Peizhen felt a headache.

    When she returned home, Su Peizhen found that Ling Jing hadn¡¯t returned yet, and the room was dark.

    Where did this guy go. Su Peizhen turned on the light, but she found that the light seemed to be broken.

    She tried several times but failed to turn on the light. She was wondering if the fuse was broken. She was thinking of checking it herself to see if she should get someone to fix it.

    Her eyes suddenly lit up. She instinctively narrowed her eyes. When she recovered, she found a clown wearing a mask standing in front of her.

    Su Peizhen was shocked by the sudden appearance of the Clown. She instinctively stepped back.

    Her body was pressed against the door. Her hand touched the door handle. Just as she was about to quickly escape, she suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    The clown did not pounce on her. Instead, he stopped there and stretched out his hand at her.

    The clown was wearing gloves on his hands, but she also reacted at this moment. Instead of holding the clown¡¯s hands, she crossed her arms in front of her chest and stared at the Clown.

    The clown seemed to be very dissatisfied with her movements and hugged her. He snapped his fingers and the music started ying.

    She was hugged by him and started dancing in the living room. Su Peizhen had specially learned how to dance. The Clown¡¯s dance steps weren¡¯t bad either.

    The living room wasn¡¯t big, so the two of them couldn¡¯t perform too well. However, they could barely do it.

    Looking at the face in front of her wearing a mask, Su Peizhen turned around and got used to it.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The person under the clown mask did not respond. She was hugged and turned around again. The music continued. Finally, the music stopped.

    ¡°Happy holidays.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s voice sounded. He took off the mask and smiled brightly at Su Peizhen.

    ¡°You?¡±Although she already knew it was him, Su Peizhen still felt a little ufortable looking at Ling Jing in a clown costume. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Pretending to be a clown again and dancing with her again? Could it be his birthday today?

    ¡°Happy holidays.¡±Ling Jing smiled brightly. He picked up a bouquet of roses from the coffee table beside him and ced them in front of Su Peizhen.

    Su Peizhen looked at the big bunch of flowers and then at his clown costume, which didn¡¯t fit him. She was a little confused.

    ¡°What holiday? Why don¡¯t I Know About It?¡±

    Valentine¡¯s Day had passed long ago, and Qixi hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Even Labor Day was still a month away. So she didn¡¯t know what holiday he was referring to.

    ¡°April Fool¡¯s Day.¡±

    Su Peizhen was shocked by these four words. She looked at Ling Jing in a daze. It took her a long time to find her voice.

    ¡°April Fool¡¯s Day?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ling Jing threw the mask to the side, he went forward and hugged her waist. ¡°Since I¡¯m with you, I naturally have to remember every meaningful day, including April Fool¡¯s Day, Labor Day, and children¡¯s Day.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at Ling Jing in front of her and really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You¡¯re dressed like this? Just to celebrate April Fool¡¯s Day?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ling Jing nodded with a matter-of-factly expression. ¡°Actually, I wanted to pretend to be a ghost to scare you, but I was afraid that you would be scared out of your wits and my heart would ache. So I had to pretend to be a clown. How was it? Did I scare you?¡±

    Su Peizhen rubbed the space between her eyebrows. She was thinking about how to find a way out for Ling Jing in thepany, but Ling Jing was thinking about pretending to be a clown to scare her at home.

    How could this person be so childish? And he was so childish that he was so cute.

    ¡°You scared me.¡±He suddenly jumped out just now, which really scared her.

    ¡°Really?¡±Ling Jing¡¯s face changed. ¡°I have already picked many. The most gentle one in this mask.¡±

    ¡°Not the clown, but ¨C¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at him, but she didn¡¯t say a word in the end. The slight feeling in her heart was expanding.

    Ling Jing might have used the wrong method, but who could say that April Fool¡¯s Day was not a festival?

    There was no shortage of smart people in this world, but few people were willing to put themselves in the position of the fool.

    For her sake, Ling Jing could y the Clown. She had no other thoughts in her mind, and she hadpletely forgotten about the scare just now. She only felt that Ling Jing, who had put in a lot of effort to y the Clown, was really cute.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±She looked at the Roses in front of her. ¡°The flowers are very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I stared at the shop assistant and asked her to pick them one by one. I even cut the flowers below with my own hands.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±This was not the first bouquet SU Peizhen received, but a bouquet from Ling Jing. She looked up at him with a smile in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful. I like it very much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡±Ling Jing carried her and the flowers. ¡°If you like it, do you want me to like it too?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s body was suspended in the air. ¡°Let me put the flowers down first.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ling Jing shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t put these flowers. I¡¯m useful.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to spread these flowers all over the bed and then have sex with you on the petals.¡±

    Just Imagining Ling Jing¡¯s words made Su Peizhen¡¯s face heat up. This bastard. ¡°Can¡¯t you think of something else in your mind?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ling Jing didn¡¯t try to hide his lewdness and shamelessness. ¡°There are a lot of petals. After you make the bed, you can sprinkle the rest into the bathtub. The two of us can take a flower petal shower together.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt that not only was her face hot, but her body was also hot.

    Thinking of the scene that Ling Jing said, she actually felt a little expectant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. You are also looking forward to it, right?¡±Ling Jing had a wicked smile on his face. When the corners of his mouth curled up, it was full of evil.

    ¡°Ling Jing, you ¨C¡±

    His body was carried into the room. Later, Ling Jing did as he said. The petals of those roses were all useful. But in the end, Su Peizhen was so tired that she couldn¡¯t get out of bed.

    In the morning, Su Peizhen sleptzily on the bed. She didn¡¯t want to move. Her body was soft from head to toe.

    It was sour, soft, and ufortable. She red at Ling Jing next to her. This guy was really bad. He didn¡¯t know how to control himself.

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±

    Ling Jing grabbed her fingers and kissed them. Her skin was really good. This body of skin that was carefully maintained was beautiful from head to toe.

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te. I¡¯m very tired.¡±

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re in good spirits.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also serious.¡±

    Ling Jing was in the middle of his action. When he met Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes, he put her hand down.

    ¡°You Can¡¯t me me. It¡¯s your fault. You¡¯re too tempting. I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    This person had never been serious for more than three minutes.

    Su Peizhen was veryzy today and didn¡¯t want to make breakfast. She called Zhou Mei to tell her that she was going to enter thepanyter. She turned over and allowed herself to snuggle into Ling Jing¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Ling Jing, have you thought about what you want to Do?¡±

    It had been a few days since he failed thest interview. He had been doing these things at home every day. Although she was touched, as a man, it really wasn¡¯t a long-term solution.

    Previously, Ling Jing worked as a warehouse manager in a warehouse near his home. Later, she saw the injuries on his body and refused to let him go again.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t mean to look down on the warehouse manager. She just felt that it was really not suitable for Ling Jing to do this job with his conditions.

    But it was obviously not suitable for him to not work. After all, Ling Jing had too much energy. She didn¡¯t go to work and instead put all her energy on herself.

    She really couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡±Ling Jing blinked his eyes with a casual attitude.

    He really didn¡¯t expect that he would casually say a few words. Su Peizhen actually believed him so easily. Tsk. Seriously thinking about it, he really didn¡¯t have much of a sense of aplishment.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to know what kind of expression su peizhen would have on the day he exposed her true wooden eyes.

    Thinking about it, it was really exciting. But before that, he had to make her fall in love with him wholeheartedly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried, but I really don¡¯t know what I can do. Why Don¡¯t you give me some advice?¡±

    Su Peizhen was silent. She looked at Ling Jing¡¯s appearance very seriously.

    With his ability, it was not easy to find an easy job now. But his appearance was good. Maybe he could walk in some aspects, but she didn¡¯t know if he was willing.

    ¡°Have you ever thought of bing a model or an artist? After all, your appearance is not bad.¡±

    Although he thought that if Ling Jing took that path, it would make him appear in front of others more, but this was indeed a path that was more suitable for him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡±Ling Jing rejected without thinking.

    What kind of joke was this? He, the dignified young master of the Ling family, was going to show off for others as entertainment dessert?

    Looking at Su Peizhen¡¯s doubtful eyes, his tone softened.

    ¡°Being an artist is not good at all. Not only do I have to be exposed to the public, I don¡¯t have my own private life. Moreover, that circle is very chaotic. I don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    Su Peizhen nodded. This was also a problem. She had seen many of them when she was in Lin City.

    ¡°Then what do you want to Do?¡±

 Chapter 855 - Chapter 041: he is just a child

    <h4>Chapter 855: Chapter 041: he is just a child</h4>

    ¡°Then what do you want to Do?¡±

    Afraid that Ling Jing would think too much, she added, ¡°I don¡¯t have to urge you to work, but as long as you are alive, you have to have something to do. After all, idling around all day is not a long-term solution.¡±

    She didn¡¯t care if her man had a job or how much money he earned. But if Ling Jing didn¡¯t even have a formal job, Xiang caiping would be worried.

    Xiang caiping had worked hard for half her life. Although it was impossible for her to really interfere with her choice. But she had to at least let Xiang caiping feel that the man she chose was reliable, right?

    If Xiang caiping knew that she had found a man who was a loafer, Xiang caiping might have high blood pressure and heart disease.

    Ling Jing wrapped his arms around her waist and seemed to be thinking seriously. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t rush him. After all, it was not a matter of a day or two for her to ept the change in her identity.

    Holding her waist in his arms, Ling Jing¡¯s hand caressed her waist very casually.

    ¡°How about I be a pastry chef?¡±

    ¡°Pastry chef?¡±Su Peizhen had never thought of that. ¡°Why would you want to do this?¡±

    ¡°When I went to the restaurantst time, I saw that you seemed to like the cake in that restaurant. If I learn how to make pastry, I can make it for you personally next time.¡±

    Su Peizhen was stunned. The cake from that restaurantst time was indeed good, and the taste was really good.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Ling Jing would take it to heart after she tasted a few more mouthfuls.

    She pursed her lips and suddenly smiled. ¡°Good. It¡¯s pretty good. It¡¯s a pretty good job.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡±Ling Jing Winked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll find a cake shop to learn baking and western pastries.¡±

    Seeing that Su Peizhen was silent, he held her hand. ¡°What do you think? Is it really good? If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s good, why don¡¯t you tell me what you want me to do? But I don¡¯t want to be an artist.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at the ttery in his eyes and shook her head. ¡°No, I think it¡¯s good. Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you dislike it?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    There was no nobility or inferiority in a profession. Moreover, she didn¡¯tck money. It was good that Ling Jing had something to do, but she could afford to support him if he had nothing to do.

    Most importantly, it would be good if he could find something he liked to do.

    ¡°You go and learn. After you finish learning, I¡¯ll invest in opening a pastry shop for me. At that time, you can be the boss yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ling Jing grabbed her hand and kissed her fingertips. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±

    ..

    When Su Peizhen came out of thepany, it was not yet time to get off work.

    She left early today to pick up Ling Jing and pick up a gift for him.

    Ling Jing came back yesterday and said that he found a dessert shop and started work today. To celebrate his first day at work, Su Peizhen wanted to give him a gift.

    Thinking of Ling Jing acting as a clown just to celebrate April Fool¡¯s Day, Su Peizhen wanted tough.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t feel surprised. On the contrary, she felt scared. But for a man to have such intentions, she was indeed very touched in her heart.

    Thinking of Ling Jing¡¯s childish appearance, she was really a little conflicted. What should I give her.

    She was lost in her thoughts, and unknowingly, she went downstairs. When she got out of the elevator, she nned to look in the direction of the boutique department. However, she heard someone call her name.

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    The voice was familiar to Su Peizhen. She turned around and saw Su Qingsang behind her.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Peizhen.¡±Su Qingsang was holding the hand of a little girl who looked more than one year old. The little girl was pretty and cute.

    Su Peizhen was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Su Qingsang to call her.

    ¡°Okay.¡±She stood there without taking a step forward or leaving. She didn¡¯t even call Su Qingsang sister.

    Compared to her coldness, Su Qingsang¡¯s attitude was much more amiable. She picked up the pink baby in her hand and made her look at Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Come. Niannian, call me Auntie.¡±

    Su Peizhen was stunned by this sentence. The little girl didn¡¯t seem to have seen her. She was very curious. She blinked her big eyes and looked at her.

    ¡°Call me Aunty. Nian Nian.¡±

    ¡°Aunty.¡±Nian Nian was more than a year old. She could say some simple words and also a few simple words.

    Su Peizhen suddenly did not know how to react because of the other party calling her aunty.

    She stared nkly at the little girl in front of her. The little girl was very beautiful and had perfectly inherited all the advantages of her parents. She was very cute when she called out to others in her baby voice.

    She was soft and cute, making people want to hold her in their arms and love her.

    ¡°Do you want to hold her?¡±She stared straight at Nian Nian¡¯s eyes, which made Su Qingsang smile at her. She took a step forward with Nian Nian in her arms.

    ¡°Nian Nian, do you want me to hold her?¡±

    Nian Nian¡¯s little face scrunched up. She looked at Su Peizhen, then at Su Qingsang. In the end, she nodded and reached out her hand to Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Auntie, carry me.¡±

    Su Peizhen stood still. She was stunned, but when Nian Nian reached out her hand, she pulled her into her arms.

    It was very soft. It was a small pink ball, and it smelled like milk.

    She swallowed. She was not sure if she could hold it firmly. She felt anxious.

    ¡°You have to do this. Put this hand here and this hand here.¡±

    Su Peizhen held the child with a subtle expression. Within less than a minute, she returned niannian to Su Qingsang.

    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter. The child isn¡¯t that delicate.¡±

    Su Qingsang took her daughter back. Su Peizhen did not reply. She rubbed her nose and looked at niannian with uncertainty.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there two?¡±

    She heard that Su Qingsang had twins. Where was the other one?

    ¡°It¡¯s quite noisy when you think about it. He¡¯s so naughty even at such a young age. His father is holding him in the children¡¯s section over there. I was just holding Nian Nian¡¯s diaper, so I¡¯m going to look for them now.¡±

    ¡°Then, you go ahead.¡±

    Su Peizhen did not think that she had anything to say to Su Qingsang, but Su Qingsang was in high spirits.

    ¡°Peizhen.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not very convenient for me to carry the child today. If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t we find a coffee shop and have a chat?¡±Su Peizhen was afraid that Su Peizhen would overthink things, su qingsang added, ¡°What I mean is that there are some things that you should know.¡±

    She knew that Su Peizhen seemed to already have a boyfriend. However, grandfather Huo finally relented and begged Huo Jinyao to let Huo Yifane out earlier.

    After Huo Yifan came out, he was afraid that he woulde looking for Su Peizhen. She knew that Su Peizhen had a boyfriend, but she had no doubt that Huo Yifan woulde looking for Su Peizhen when he came out.

    ¡°Talk?¡±Su Peizhen frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about with you.¡±

    As she spoke, she noticed that the little pink ball in Su Qingsang¡¯s arms was staring at her, and her tone softened a little.

    ¡°Some things are in the past, and I won¡¯t think about it anymore. ¡°Some things are done, and I won¡¯t regret it. ¡°If you want to hear my confession, then there¡¯s no need. ¡°I¡¯ve already paid the price. ¡°If you think you pity me, then there¡¯s no need. ¡°I don¡¯t remember when you were an illegitimate daughter. Did I ever pity you?¡±

    ¡°Peizhen.¡±Su Qingsang was not angry at her words. She hugged Nian Nian tightly in her arms. ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m your sister. Can¡¯t we sit down and chat? I also want to ask you, how is Auntie recently?¡±

    She had always felt guilty towards Xiang caiping. But now, in order not to make Li Qianxue sad, and in order not to make Su Peizhen think too much, it was really inconvenient for her to look at caiping.

    ¡°She¡¯s pretty good. She¡¯s in good health and in good spirits. Recently, she seems to be addicted to watching a court drama. She¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±Su Qingsang looked at Nian Nian in her arms and listened to her mumbling, knowing that she was going to look for her brother, she said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have time, let¡¯s do it another time. I¡¯ll take her to look for her brother first.¡±

    Su Peizhen nodded her head lightly as a response and watched Su Qingsang leave in front of her. She stood there in a daze.

    She couldn¡¯t describe what she felt. It wasn¡¯t jealousy or sadness, but confusion and confusion.

    In the end, she still couldn¡¯t ignore it. In the end, she would still have some dark thoughts, thinking that she had stolen everything from her.

    She clenched her fists tightly and drove these paranoid and dark thoughts out of her mind. She knew that she couldn¡¯t let herself go on like this.

    You¡¯ve already paid the price once, you can¡¯t do it again.

    Su Peizhen told herself to turn around and continue heading to the boutique department. However, Su Qingsang¡¯s daughter¡¯s pinkish face suddenly shed through her mind.

    She had to admit that her genes were really powerful. That pinkish ball was indeed soft and cute.

    She wondered what that child would look like if she had a child in the future. would it look like her or..

    Su Peizhen, who realized what she was thinking, quickly shook off this thought.

    She was really crazy. Ling Jing was now a child himself. How could she dare to believe that he could bear the responsibility of being a father?

    But there was a voice in her heart telling her that sometimes, one should not judge a book by its cover.

    Thinking of Ling Jing¡¯s act of ying the clown to please her, Su Peizhen suddenly felt that if Ling Jing really became a father, perhaps he would be a good father.

    But it was really too early to think about this now.

    ..

    Su Peizhen sat in the car and waited for Ling Jing toe out of the bakery across the street.

    It was the end of spring, and Rongcheng was still slightly cold. She had asked Ling Jing before, and Ling Jing said that he worked in this bakery.

    After waiting for about fifteen minutes, she still didn¡¯t see Ling Jinge out.

    She had sent a message to Ling Jing half an hour ago. She was afraid that he was working, so she especially asked if he had time. At that time, Ling Jing said that he had time.

    Su Peizhen looked at the time again, but Ling Jing hadn¡¯te out yet.

    This bakery was very close to Rongyuan. She looked at the time, and another fifteen minutes had passed. It had been almost an hour since she called Ling Jing to see her.

    She thought for a moment and opened the car door. Just as she was about to get out of the car, she saw Ling Jing running all the way here.

    He ran extremely fast, and his open ck casual jacket flew to both sides because of his movements. When he saw her, he seemed to have a bright smile on his face, but he was running very fast.

    ¡°Wait for a long time?¡±He panted as he got into Su Peizhen¡¯s car.

    Su Peizhen looked at him and frowned slightly. She took out a bottle of water from the side and handed it to him.

    ¡°Why are you running like this? People who don¡¯t know would think that you went to participate in the 100-meter race.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t That So? He was originally in thepany dealing with business. Who knew that Su Peizhen would call to pick him up from work.

    Hispany was about an hour¡¯s drive away from Rongyuan. He hurried and did not encounter any traffic jam.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a little hot to stay in the kitchen.¡±He pretended to p his face. Su Peizhen looked at him and felt a little distressed and helpless.

    She directly took a tissue to wipe the sweat on his face.

    ¡°If you are not free, I can wait for a while. You can tell me.¡±

    Her action was rare gentleness. In her heart, because Ling Jing was younger than her, she would always be more tolerant of him.

    Besides being moved, there was also tolerance. And because of her experience, she wouldn¡¯t care about these small things. She really didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not afraid that you will wait for me for too long?¡±Ling Jing held her hand and used a tissue to wipe her sweat. Finally, he held her hand. ¡°If I let you wait for too long, My Heart Will Ache.¡±

    Su Peizhen nced at him. After wiping his sweat dry, she handed him a box.

    ¡°This is a gift for you.¡±

    ¡°So Good?¡±Ling Jing looked at the box. ¡°Why is there a gift? What Day is it?¡±

    ¡°To celebrate your first day at work.¡±

    Ling Jing held the box and looked at Su Peizhen, who had a gentle expression. He suddenly leaned over and kissed her lips.

    After all, it was just by the roadside. Su Peizhen pushed his body.

    After he kissed her enough, he let go of her and pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°I prefer to celebrate in another way.¡±

    This guy was really..

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to talk anymore.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s Go Eat. How about I treat you to Japanese food? I know a restaurant that serves good eel rice.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ling Jing watched her start the car. He sat back in his seat, pinched the box in his hand, and took out his phone.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Taking pictures.¡±Ling Jing smiled at her. ¡°To celebrate the first gift you gave me.¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t help but smile. In fact, Ling Jing was really good. He was happy, and unhappy was unhappy.

    His emotions were very obvious, like a child.

    The moment she smiled, Ling Jing looked at her side profile, which was focused on driving. He took a picture of her and the box.

    However, he didn¡¯t send it to his moments. Instead, he sent a message to Gu Xiu the moment he put down his phone.

    His car was parked at the back door of the bakery. He asked Gu Xiu to drive his car back to Rong Garden.

    This wasn¡¯t a long-term n. He thought of a way to make Su Peizhen note to look for him next time.

    He suddenly turned around to look at Su Peizhen. In fact, she had already taken the bait. He had achieved his goal and could leave now.

    However ¡ª

    He didn¡¯t know why, but there was a hint of hesitation in his heart.

    He told himself that it was because Su Peizhen hadn¡¯t fallen in love with him yet. She hadn¡¯tpletely,pletely fallen in love with him.

    He wanted to wait until she hadpletely fallen in love with him before he removed thatyer of paper. At that time, it would be hisplete victory.

    At that time, what would her reaction be?

    Ling Jing propped up his chin with one hand and looked at the side of Su Peizhen¡¯s face that was driving seriously. For some reason, he suddenly didn¡¯t dare to think further.

 Chapter 856 - Chapter 042: her temper became more and more unstable

    <h4>Chapter 856: Chapter 042: her temper became more and more unstable</h4>

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±Even though Su Peizhen was driving, she could feel Ling Jing¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m Looking at your beauty.¡±Ling Jing¡¯s face was a bit sloppy again. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman more beautiful than you. Of course, I have to look at her enough.¡±

    Su Peizhen would not believe a word Ling Jing said.

    To him, it was indeed possible that she was the most beautiful female financier who had once kept him.

    For some reason, when she thought of Ling Jing having other women, she felt a bit jealous.

    Forget it. It was meaningless to dwell on the past at this time. As long as they only had each other in the future, it would be fine.

    They went to the Japanese restaurant that Su Peizhen mentioned. After eating, they went to watch a movie.

    The movie was an American sci-fi blockbuster, and it took a long time. By the time they got home after watching it, it was already veryte.

    Su Peizhen took a shower and immediatelyid down to sleep, but Ling Jing did not let her sleep.

    For some reason, that guy was very energetic today. He pestered her several times and only stopped when she kept saying that she had to go to work.

    When she was in a daze, she felt Ling Jing¡¯s hand on her face.

    Without thinking much, she habitually leaned into Ling Jing¡¯s arms. He hugged her from behind and buried his face in her neck.

    When she woke up in the morning, Ling Jing had also woken up.

    ¡°The store manager said yesterday that I have to go early today.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll drop you off on the way.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ling Jing nodded. ¡°But don¡¯te to see me next time. Yesterday was my first day at work, so I have to work untilter today.¡±

    ¡°Late?¡±Su Peizhen frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m an apprentice. Of course I have to leave early ande backte.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s waist was a little sore. She went up and kissed Ling Jing¡¯s face. ¡°Then study hard and try to be your own boss in the future. You¡¯ll have a lot more freedom then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ling Jing nodded. His expression was gentle, and there was nothing strange about it.

    Su Peizhen followed him out of the door. Ling Jing got out of the car and entered the bakery.

    After entering the door, he walked straight to the back door. There, Gu Xiu¡¯s car was already waiting.

    Gu Xiu looked at his young master. He really didn¡¯t understand what his young master was doing.

    He said that he wanted to buy a bakery. Who cared about such a small workshop? Wasn¡¯t the Ling family¡¯s business enough for him?

    However, he was a subordinate and had no right to speak.

    He drove Ling Jing to thepany. After Ling Jing entered thepany, he changed his jacket and put on a suit jacket.

    When he returned to his office, a few subordinates were already waiting there.

    Gu Xiu entered the door and stood in front of Ling Jing after Ling Jing listened to his subordinate¡¯s report. He waved his hand and those people left.

    The irrelevant people in the office all left. Ling Jing nced at Gu Xiu.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Shen lefu has already made contact with the people we buried.¡±Gu Xiu nodded. ¡°She should believe it. I estimate that she will make a move in the next two days.¡±

    After he said that, he found that Ling Jing looked absent-minded. ¡°Young Master?¡±

    Why did Ling Jing not look happy at all after wiring for so long?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a matter of time? Anyway, it¡¯s just one of them. I¡¯m not curious anymore.¡±

    No one could escape from the eldest to the fifth.

    Gu Xiu stood still. He only felt that Ling Jing was more and more uncertain now.

    After saying what he had to report, Gu Xiu turned around to leave.

    Ling Jing suddenly stopped him. Gu Xiu turned around and saw Ling Jing staring at him strangely.

    ¡°Young Master?¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I remember you have a girlfriend, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Gu Xiu didn¡¯t understand why Ling Jing asked this, but he still answered honestly, ¡°I have a girlfriend. We¡¯ve been dating for three years.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s expression became more and more strange. ¡°Have you, have you ever lied to your girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Gu Xiu shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re not courting death, why would you lie to her?¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s expression darkened, and he looked at Gu Xiu coldly. ¡°You can go out now.¡±

    Gu Xiu was baffled, but he could only go out. He thought for a long time but still couldn¡¯t figure it out. He only felt that the young master was bing more and more moody.

    What should he do?

    ..

    Su Peizhen was a little lost when she saw the invitation card in her hand. The invitation card was sent by Su Qingsang. Tian domain group¡¯s banquet.

    Why did she give him the invitation card?

    Her cell phone rang at the right time, and it was Su Qingsang¡¯s call. She frowned and hesitated for three seconds before answering the call.

    ¡°Peizhen, did you receive the invitation card?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°I know that you wouldn¡¯t havee if Jin Yao had given you the invitation. However, this invitation belongs to thepany. It was supposed to be for dad toe over. That was because dad was working with somepanies here. However, dad was in Lin City and he couldn¡¯te over. He told me that some cases are slowly being handed over to you and that you¡¯re in charge of them now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±That¡¯s right. Because he had a good discussion with Lin Feixing¡¯spany thest time, Su Chenghui used the excuse that he had to stay in Lin City often to hand over some cases that he felt were suitable to her and let her be in charge of them.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then you have toe even more. Meet those partners.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. Her expression didn¡¯t look too good. She held the invitation card with her fingertips. Her expression was slightly cold.

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°Okay. I got it. I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°You can also bring a male partner,¡±Su Qingsang reminded her considerately. ¡°You can bring that gentleman fromst time.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±Ling Jing¡¯s personality was really not suitable for such an asion. She had no intention of pushing Ling Jing into those upper-ss scenes. It was not suitable for him.

    ¡°Okay. You cane over by yourself.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Su Peizhen put down the invitation card and looked at the words on it in a daze. Was she really going to have an interaction with the Huo family and the Huo family again?

    ..

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±

    Ling Jing went home and found that Su Peizhen¡¯s expression was not very good. He went forward and put the box in his hand on the coffee table, then sat down next to her and wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Why do you look unhappy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy.¡±Su Peizhen shook her head. There were some things that she didn¡¯t know how to Tell Ling Jing.

    ¡°How are you? You¡¯ve been working for a week. Are you used to it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it. Of course I¡¯m used to it.¡±Ling Jing tightened his arms around her and lowered his head to sniff the fragrance on her body.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the store manager likes to let us bring home the bread that can¡¯t be sold every day.¡±

    Su Peizhen nced at the bread on the coffee table. ¡°You should bring the cake that you baked next time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ling Jing let go of his hand and turned his face to the side. ¡°But I just learned it now, so my skills are very poor.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±Su Peizhen smiled. ¡°As long as you bake the bread, I will definitely give you the honor, no matter whether it¡¯s delicious or not.¡±

    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t I be honored?¡±

    As Ling Jing spoke, his hands started to be disobedient again.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t reject him. Other than her menstrual period, their daily entanglements had be a must-have, as if they had to eat and sleep every day.

    He was very tall. He carried her easily and went to the room.

    With Ling Jing around, the little emotions that she had when the Tian domain group sent the invitation dissipated under his actions.

    ..

    Time went by for a few days, and it was time for the Tian Domain Group to hold a banquet.

    This Week, Ling Jing didn¡¯t work the night shift. Their bakery worked two shifts a day. One week was the night shift and the other was the day shift.

    Ling Jing said that they would start working the day shift this week. Yesterday, he made her promise toe back and have dinner with her.

    ¡°Where are we going to eat tonight?¡±

    ¡°Nowhere.¡±Su Peizhen put on her makeup and stood up. ¡°I have ns tonight.¡±

    ¡°What ns?¡±Ling Jing went up and put his arm around her waist. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to discuss business with a male client?¡±

    Although he arranged for Ying Tianlongst time, he was really afraid that Su Peizhen would meet such a person.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t pay attention to the nervousness in Ling Jing¡¯s words. She knew what he was thinking. But in this world, not everyone was Ying Tianlong.

    ¡°There¡¯s a banquet at the Tian Domain Group. I need to go there.¡±

    ¡°Tian Domain Group?¡±

    Ling Jing was stunned. Why was Su Peizhen going to the Tian Domain Group¡¯s banquet?

    Only then did su Peizhen realize that Ling Jing might not have heard of something like the Tian Domain Group.

    ¡°There¡¯s some business cooperation.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t mention her rtionship with Su Qingsang. She didn¡¯t know where to start, nor did she know what to say.

    Ling Jing wasn¡¯t curious if she didn¡¯t say anything. After all, he already knew what she wanted to know.

    ¡°Then you go. I¡¯ll eat something by myself.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Su Peizhen was about to leave, but when she saw Ling Jing¡¯s face, she turned around again, she kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving. You can order take-out at home or ask Xiao Zhao to cook for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Peizhen left. Ling Jing packed up and was about to go to thepany. His phone rang.

    The name on it was an old woman. Ling Jing frowned and picked up the phone.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare that you still remember me as your mom.¡±Liu Xiyun¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone. ¡°How long has it been since you¡¯ve Been Home?¡±

    ¡°Not long. Didn¡¯t you juste back a few days ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I just came back a few days ago. But after I came back, I had a meal and left in a hurry. I didn¡¯t even stay at home for a night. What should I say about you?¡±

    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m busy with work?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be cheeky with me. Busy? How busy? So busy that you didn¡¯t even go back to the Imperial Garden? You Don¡¯t even live at thepany? Tell me honestly, where are you?¡±

    ¡°Where can I be? I¡¯m at thepany.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m at Your Company now.¡±

    Liu Xiyun¡¯s words made Ling Jing hold his forehead. ¡°Mom, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a banquet tonight. Your father isn¡¯t feeling well and can¡¯t attend. Come with me.¡±

    ¡°Banquet?¡±Ling Jing¡¯s forehead twitched. ¡°What banquet?¡±

    ¡°The Tian Domain Group¡¯s banquet seems to be an anniversary celebration. It¡¯s very big. Many people from the business world wille. Even the mayor of Rongcheng City wille.¡±

    Ling Jing stood there without moving while holding his phone. He remembered that Su Peizhen said that she was going to the Tian Domain Group¡¯s banquet tonight.

    Tian Domain Group? Why was it the Tian Domain group again?

 Chapter 857 - Chapter 043: a noble lady

    <h4>Chapter 857: Chapter 043: a nobledy</h4>

    ¡°Are you listening to me?¡±

    Ling Jing was still in a daze when Liu Xiyun¡¯s voice sounded. This time, she was obviously dissatisfied. ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t go home, but you have to go with me to the banquet tonight.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I really have something to do.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you have to do. I¡¯ll send the address and time to your pher. You have to appear by yourself at night. Do You Hear Me?¡±

    After Liu Xiyun said that, she didn¡¯t give Ling Jing time to react and directly hung up the phone.

    Ling Jing held the phone, thinking that Su Peizhen would also go to the Tian Domain Group¡¯s banquet tonight. Now Liu Xiyun asked him to go again.

    What kind of matter was this. Ling Jing threw the phone to the side in annoyance, his face gloomy.

    ... ..

    Su Peizhen had attended many banquets. Other than thest time when she tried to steal Su Qingsang¡¯s limelight, she had failed unexpectedly. She had almost never failed.

    Standing in the boutique, she came to pick up the dress she had ordered a few days ago.

    The invitation card had arrived not toote, giving her a chance to change the dress she had ordered. She was thin. But her upper body was more impressive than that of an ordinary woman.

    In order to keep a low profile, she chose a ck dress. The design of the neckline exposed both sides of her shoulders.

    The soft muslin began to shrink around her waist, so tight that her waist could not be held. She turned around and looked at herself in the mirror. She was quite satisfied.

    At this time, the stylist took out a pair of ck high heels and ced them in front of her. Su Peizhen changed into the shoes. She looked at herself from top to bottom. Not bad. She should be able to suppress the crowd.

    When Su Peizhen entered the banquet hall, there were already many people there.

    Most of them were unfamiliar faces. She did not know many of them. When she saw the mayor of Rongcheng city was also there, she was not surprised at all.

    In the past two years, Tian Domain Group had really be more and more powerful. Su Qingsang, who was far away, saw her. She carried the child in her hands to the nanny and walked towards her.

    As the wife of the President of the Sky Territory Corporation, she looked elegant and elegant in her aquamarine gown.

    She had to admit that Su Qingsang¡¯s temperament was indeed getting better and better because of her marriage to Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Peizhen, you¡¯re here?¡±

    Su qingsang smiled amiably and said, ¡°There are a lot of guests today. I¡¯m afraid I Won¡¯t be able to entertain them. However, I have a few friends that I met after I came to Rongcheng. May I introduce them to you? I have a partner too?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±Su Peizhen shook her head. ¡°You go and busy yourself. I can take care of myself.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±She knew Su Peizhen¡¯s personality and it was useless to say more. Su Qingsang said a few more words and left.

    She had been in this circle for the past two years and had be more and more at ease.

    Su Peizhen watched quietly for a while before she finally withdrew her gaze. She then thought of finding a quiet ce to sit down. From Afar, she saw ady walk in.

    That woman gave her the feeling that she looked somewhat familiar.

    Su Peizhen was still thinking about where she had seen her before. That noblewoman greeted someone, but for some reason, she chose someone to greet.

    Then, she walked to the side and chose a seat to sit down. The seat she sat on was just behind a screen. Behind Su Peizhen¡¯s seat.

    The noble woman¡¯s face was indeed familiar, but no matter how Su Peizhen thought about it, she couldn¡¯t remember.

    She seemed to see an acquaintance in front of her and heard the voice of the noble woman on the phone.

    ¡°A jing, didn¡¯t I tell you toe over? Where are you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re bolder now. You¡¯re looking down on me more and more. I told you toe and pick you up, but you kept saying that you woulde on your own. Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°What? You Didn¡¯te at thest minute? What happened? I told you this morning.¡±

    A Jing? Su Peizhen¡¯s footsteps stopped there for a moment, then she shook her head. What a coincidence? It Must Be Ling Jing¡¯s Jing?

    Maybe it was something else.

    Without thinking much, she turned around and left. After she left, the nobledy¡¯s temper rose.

    ¡°Ling Jing, do you still have me as your mother in your eyes?¡±

    ..

    ¡°Eh? Sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°Hello, sister-inw.¡±

    The sudden greeting made Su Peizhen stop in her tracks. She looked at the person in front of her. It took her some time to remember who the person in front of her was.

    Wan Xiuzhe and Lin Nianzhi. They were Huo Yifan¡¯s friends.

    At that time, she and Huo Yifan had used each other and mingled together. Because a few of Huo Yifan¡¯s friends were younger than Huo Yifan, they called her sister-inw one after another. They were very happy.

    It was a little ironic. Huo Yifan¡¯s status in the Huo family was not low. However, because of the people from the major families in Rongcheng, they were all on good terms with Huo Jinyao.

    Wan Xianyang of the Wan family, Xu Changlong of the Xu family, Tang Mohan of the Tang family, and Cheng Xianyun of the Cheng family.

    After the heirs of the major families were decided, they naturally yed around with Huo Jinyao, the heir appointed by the Huo family.

    However, which family didn¡¯t have some shameful things to say?

    Wan Xiuzhe was the illegitimate child of the Wan family. And Lin Nianzhi was the illegitimate child of the Tang family.

    Wan Xiuzhe was still okay. The Wan family had at least given him a surname and acknowledged his identity. Lin Nianzhi was still not recognized by the Tang family and still had his biological mother¡¯s surname.

    There were also a few other people who didn¡¯te from good backgrounds. They couldn¡¯t rely on Huo Jinyao, so they had to rely on Huo Yifan instead.

    Wan Xiuzhe and Lin Nianzhi had a good rtionship with Huo Yifan back then. Su Peizhen did not intend to make things difficult for him, but her voice was very cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me sister-inw, I¡¯m not your sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, that¡¯s too hurtful. Our brother fan thinks about sister-inw every day inside.¡±

    These words sounded very simr to how Huo Yifan had been in prison for the past two years. It was more or less rted to her. If she had not taken Qi Xiwei¡¯s n, Huo Yifan would not have been sentenced for so long.

    However, ¡°I have nothing to do with him now. You Don¡¯t have to call me sister-inw.¡±

    After saying that, she was about to leave. However, Wan Xiuzhe stood in front of her.

    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Brother fan is almost out. It¡¯s only a matter of a few days. Do you want toe with us to pick him up?¡±

    Huo Yifan wasing out? Didn¡¯t he get a longer sentence than her?

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t ask at first, but she remembered that Huo Yifan¡¯s sentence was longer than hers. He wasing out so soon?

    It seemed that grandfather Huo was too soft-hearted.

    ¡°Sister-inw?¡±

    Wan Xiuzhe wanted to say something, but Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m not your sister-inw. Secondly, Huo Yifan and I haven¡¯t been together for a long time. So what happens to him has nothing to do with me.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even use the word ¡°Break up¡±because to her, there was no such thing as breaking up or not breaking up with Huo Yifan.

    They had used each other and worked together. After they had used each other, they each received the punishment they deserved.

    Wan Xiuzhe and Lin Nianzhi looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect Su Peizhen to be so heartless.

    To Su Peizhen, this was enough.

    Because meeting these two people had greatly affected her mood. Not long after, she sat in the corner and listened to the gossip. She saw the various postures of the people who would be attending. These were all things that she was already familiar with. She was no longer unfamiliar with them.

    What used to make her happy in the past now made her inexplicably annoyed.

    For the first time, she lost interest in hearing those women say that the jewelry in this house was good and that the handbag in that house was good.

    She went to say goodbye to Su Qingsang and left. As for the rest of the Huo family, she was no longer interested in them.

    Before she left, she saw from the corner of her eye that the rich woman from before was still on the phone. The whispers of the two women who passed by asionally entered her ears.

    ¡°Did you see that person? She let go of her role as the best actress and went to be her lover. Now, she even appeared in front of the public. She has such a big face.¡±

    ¡°I saw her. Shh. Don¡¯t mention it. Don¡¯t let her hear it.¡±

    ¡°What does it matter if she hears it? If she dares to do it, why would she be afraid of people saying it?¡±

    Su Peizhen followed their gaze and nced at the noble woman. It was also at this moment that she remembered who that woman was.

    A long time ago, an actress had won two Best Actress awards. Her surname seemed to be Liu.

    She remembered it because she and Li Qianxue liked the movie that won the Best Actress award. Both of them had seen it.

    Su Peizhen finally remembered the name of the best actress when she got into the car.

    Her name was Liu Xiyun. No wonder she looked familiar. Her movements were indeed charming. However, she did not expect that she was actually being a lover?

    But what did this have to do with her?

    Weren¡¯t these celebrities and people all like this back and forth? Why was there a need to be surprised?

    ..

    When Su Peizhen returned home, she found that Ling Jing wasn¡¯t at home.

    She frowned slightly. If she remembered correctly, Ling Jing said that he wouldn¡¯t be working the night shift tonight and had toe back earlier?

    Su Peizhen took out her cell phone and called Ling Jing. The cell phone rang in the room.

    She went in and found that Ling Jing didn¡¯t have his phone with him.

    Where did this guy go?

    Su Peizhen thought for a moment and was about to change her clothes to look for Ling Jing when Ling Jing came back.

    ¡°...¡±as soon as he entered the door, he saw Su Peizhen in her dress.

    Su Peizhen left in a hurry just now. Although it was a little cold outside, she was toozy to change. After thinking for a while, she decided to go home first.

    When Ling Jing saw Su Peizhen, his eyes suddenly couldn¡¯t move away.

    The ck dress was really suitable for her. It made her look like she had smooth skin and outstanding temperament.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°In the study.¡±

    In the study? She had forgotten to take a look in the study just now.

    ¡°Why did you go to the study?¡±

    ¡°To find some new cake recipes.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s answer was somewhat absent-minded. Without waiting for Su Peizhen to ask again, he had already stepped forward and carried her up.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful today.¡±

    With his arm around her waist, ling Jing¡¯s hand happened to touch Su Peizhen¡¯s back right after he finished praising her. There was a hollow spot there, exposing most of her waist.

    His expression suddenly changed. ¡°You¡¯re not going to the party wearing this today, are you?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s teeth were a little sore. Looking at Su Peizhen, he couldn¡¯t help but bite her corbone lightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wear such revealing clothes next time.¡±If he wanted to wear it, it would be best to wear it at home.

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±was there something wrong with his eyes? Where did her clothes reveal themselves?

    But before she could finish her sentence, Ling Jing had already put her body on the bed.

    In the study, Ling Jing¡¯s other phone screen kept on shing. But at this time, Ling Jing had no time to deal with it.

 Chapter 858 - Chapter 044: You Have to promise me one thing

    <h4>Chapter 858: Chapter 044: You Have to promise me one thing</h4>

    The banquet at Tianjing group was like an interlude. Su Peizhen forgot about it after attending it.

    Her life entered a rtively calm state. Every day, after work, she would find time to go back to Xiang caiping and have dinner with her.

    However, she didn¡¯t have much time to go back to the vi. When Xiang caiping asked, she only said that it was inconvenient to go to work.

    In fact, she knew that Xiang caiping had guessed that she had a boyfriend. However, her personality had always been like that. If she didn¡¯t tell her, Xiang caiping would never take the initiative to ask.

    Since she didn¡¯t ask, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t n to tell her.

    First, the conditions weren¡¯t mature. Second, her rtionship with Ling Jing hadn¡¯t reached that stage yet.

    Although it had not reached that stage yet, Su Peizhen had seriously thought about the future between her and Ling Jing.

    Perhaps it was because Ling Jing was too careless now that she did not have the confidence to bring him in front of Xiang caiping for the time being.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Ling Jing got down from her body and found that Su Peizhen was distracted at this time. He could not help but bite her neck.

    Su Peizhen felt the pain and nced at Ling Jing. She was speechless at how he always liked to leave all kinds of marks on her body.

    ¡°Are You a dog? Do you always like to bite people?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a wolf.¡±Ling Jing bit her again when he spoke, but this time it was lighter than before. ¡°I only like to bite you.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at his approaching body and raised a hand to block his chest.

    ¡°Ling Jing, I Have Something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°You ask.¡±Pulling her hand away, he wanted to kiss her again.

    Her body was too irresistible. She was not the kind of girl who was immature, nor was she like some women who were too open and debauched.

    She was very honest and passionate.

    She was honest with her desires and gave him enough enthusiasm in return.

    Thepatibility between them in bed was quite perfect, and her smooth skin and soft body made him addicted and unable to extricate himself.

    If he was willing to be honest, it wouldn¡¯t be called a little, but very much.

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±Su Peizhen pushed him away and looked at his eyes seriously. ¡°How are you learning?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Being an apprentice.¡±. ¡°How are you learning?¡±? ¡°If you really want to do this, I think you can find a shop.¡±. Because finding a shop, decorating, and promoting also needed time. ¡°Also, you may not do it yourself in the end. ¡°You can hire someone.¡±

    ¡°Do you dislike me?¡±Ling Jing looked at the struggle on her face and said without thinking.

    ¡°Ling Jing?¡±

    ¡°Do you dislike me? Dislike that I¡¯m just a little apprentice?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did. You Asked Me to open a shop now because you dislike me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Without waiting for Su Peizhen to speak, he turned around and looked like he didn¡¯t want to talk to her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±Su Peizhen knew that a person like Ling Jing who looked carefree and unruly might be very sensitive in his heart.

    For a moment, she realized that she had misspoken. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. What I meant was that we actually have a better choice, and we can be faster.¡±

    ¡°If you dislike it, then so be it. Why do you have to find excuses for yourself? If I do as you say now, wouldn¡¯t I still be relying on you?¡±

    Ling Jing refused to turn around, and Su Peizhen lost her patience. ¡°I just hope that you can take a detour. If you really think that way, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t say anything. The room was very silent. The good atmosphere just now hadpletely disappeared.

    Su Peizheny down. The atmosphere in front of her was so oppressive that it made people feel ufortable. She thought about it and took a step back in the end.

    A man¡¯s pride. She turned around and patted Ling Jing¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Okay, I didn¡¯t think this through. Let¡¯s not talk about it, okay?¡±

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t say anything, but Su Peizhen could understand. He had always been very proud. Even when he used to be her gigolo, he had never felt wronged. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to be arranged by her like this.

    ¡°If you like being an apprentice, then continue. When you think it¡¯s appropriate, we can talk about the future. How about it?¡±

    Ling Jing turned around and looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s sincere eyes. In fact, he felt somewhat guilty.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to you. However, you have to promise me one thing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Promise Me First.¡±With Su Peizhen¡¯s intelligence, if he made her promise that she would forgive him no matter what he did or lied to her in the future.

    Su Peizhen would definitely be able to guess that he was hiding something from her.

    Su Peizhen looked at his childish face and frowned slightly. ¡°Okay. As long as it doesn¡¯t vite my principles, I Can Promise You.¡±

    ¡°Vite my principles?¡±Ling Jing frowned. This shouldn¡¯t be considered a vition of principles, right?

    ¡°Yes.¡±Everyone had their own bottom line and principles. Her bottom line and principles were not used for Ling Jing to vite.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t respond. He suddenly became a little nervous.

    He didn¡¯t know what to think, but he suddenly flipped over and pressed Su Peizhen under his body. He lowered his head and gave her a domineering kiss.

    Ling Jing seemed to have returned to his original state. He was full of wildness, plunder, and evil.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t know if she had provoked him just now, but even though he was anxious, he still carried some gentleness with him. She swallowed her words back.

    Forget it. There was still a long life ahead. Let him slowly understand it and slowly change it.

    She was not in a hurry.

    ..

    Su Peizhen handed the document in her hand to Zhou Mei. Recently, because of her series of measures,. The performance of the two department stores was considered good.

    It was almost Labor Day. There was a long holiday. She was thinking about whether she should arrange for the employees to go somewhere to y for a few days. It could also be considered as a reward for their hard work.

    When this suggestion was mentioned, it was immediately agreed upon by Zhou Mei and a few others.

    ¡°Then let the administration department arrange it. Don¡¯t arrange it all for Labor Day. There are many people shopping during the holidays. We¡¯ll leave some people on duty. Let a group of people go first and wait for them toe before changing to another group.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±The manager of the Administration Department left happily.

    Su Peizhen knew that although it wasn¡¯t a bigpany, the welfare system had to keep up with everything.

    The administration department was indeed quick to deliver the proposal in less than two days. Su Peizhen took a look and felt that it was not bad.

    It was chosen in a nearby city. The scenery there was also good. It was said that they could enjoy cherry blossoms in this season.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it here. You have decided.¡±

    ¡°President Su, are youing with us?¡±

    Su Peizhen thought about it. She wanted to, but there was still ling jing. He was now an apprentice, so he probably didn¡¯t have many holidays. Perhaps she could ask himter.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go. You can make the arrangements.¡±

    The manager of the administration department left. Soon, someone knocked on the office door again. She thought that the other party had something to say. After saying ¡°Pleasee in¡±, it was Zhou Mei who came in.

    Zhou Mei stood at the door, and behind her stood an unfamiliar acquaintance.

    ¡°President Su, he insisted oning up to look for you.¡±

    Su Peizhen sighed silently. ¡°You can go down. Help me make a cup of coffee ande in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhou Mei nced at the man. In terms of imposing manner, she was inferior to Lin Feixing. However, she didn¡¯t know what was up with that President Lin. He hadn¡¯t beening over recently.

    Could it be that president su changed this?

    Huo Yifan entered the door and looked left and right. He clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re doing pretty well.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t answer him. She sized up Huo Yifan. The arrogant aura on him was gone.

    If he had the aura of a noble son, he would look different now, except for his face.

    It looked like two years in prison had smoothed out his rough edges.

    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡±

    Huo Yifan heard her words and walked to his desk, ring at Su Peizhen.

    ¡°I¡¯ve Changed a lot, thanks to Who? HMM? If it wasn¡¯t for you, if you didn¡¯t set me up like that, would I have fallen for it? Would I have be like this?¡±

    ¡°Huo Yifan.¡±Su Peizhen sat on her leather chair without moving. She looked at Huo Yifan with a cold smile, her eyes filled with disapproval.

    ¡°I was wrong. Two years have passed, and you haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±How could he not have changed? After he got out of prison, his position in thepany was gone. He had nothing to do when he went home.

    Huo Mingliang had said that he would give him a smallpany to run by himself. But he was not interested at all.

    He had always thought highly of himself. He felt that there was nothing he could notpare to Huo Jinyao. Now, he had lostpletely to him. And he was still watching Huo Jinyao in high spirits. Then what happened? He became a rat that crossed the street.

    How could Huo Yifan bear such a gap?

    ¡°What I mean is, I¡¯ve locked you up in prison for more than two years, but it hasn¡¯t changed your mind?¡±

    Su Peizhen stood up and looked at Huo Yifan coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve been locked up for two years. I was wrong, I was wrong. I admit my mistakes, and I¡¯ve paid the price.¡±

    ¡°But what about you? You¡¯re still the same as you were two years ago, used to pushing the me onto others. Huo Yifan, haven¡¯t you ever thought that you have your own reasons?¡±

    Huo Yifan¡¯s expression changed, and he looked at Su Peizhen angrily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? If it wasn¡¯t for the old man¡¯s favoritism, how would I have be like this? How did I lose to Huo Jinyao? Tell me.¡±

    ying the lute to a cow. Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t reason with him, and she didn¡¯t intend to continue.

    ¡°You can leave. I have nothing to say to you.¡±

    ¡°Leave?¡±Huo Yifan looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s face and sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t Leave Now. After all, I came here specifically to look for you.¡±

    ¡°Look for me?¡±Su Peizhen smiled, her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Huo Yifan, I¡¯ve helped you with everything I could three years ago. I¡¯ve done everything I could for you. It¡¯s your own fault that you lost to Huo Jinyao. Why are you ming me now? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being unreasonable?¡±

    ¡°ming you?¡±Huo Yifan reached out to lift Su Peizhen¡¯s chin, but Su Peizhen pushed him away. He wasn¡¯t angry, but his eyes grew darker.

    ¡°Of course I can¡¯t me you. After all, I¡¯m counting on you now.¡±

    Su Peizhen narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 859 - Do you think I canâ€™t do anything to You?â€

    <h4>Chapter 859: Chapter 045: ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to You?¡±</h4>

    Huo Yifan looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s bright and beautiful face. The better she was, the worse he felt.

    There were two people who made a mistake. Why was he the only one who lost everything in the end?

    ¡°What do you mean? You were the one who caused me to be like this back then. Su Peizhen, speaking of which, you caused me to be miserable. Since you caused me to be like this, of course you have to be responsible for me.¡±

    ¡°Take responsibility for you?¡±This was the first time Su Peizhen had heard such an argument. ¡°Don¡¯t you think what you¡¯re saying is ridiculous?¡±

    ¡°How is it ridiculous? I think it¡¯s a pretty good idea.¡±Huo Yifan was almost a scoundrel now. ¡°You¡¯ve been making a lot of big movestely. What? You¡¯re rich now, and you¡¯re throwing me, your old lover, aside?¡±

    ¡°Old Lover?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±Huo Yifan didn¡¯t think he was wrong. ¡°I¡¯ve never forgotten how much happiness we had in the past.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at Huo Yifan and sneered. ¡°Huo Yifan, no wonder you lost to Huo Jinyao.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Huo Yifan.¡±. You¡¯re still so nave at a time like this? ¡°Do you think we were lovers back then?¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s expression was filled with disdain. ¡°It was just a short-term cooperation for mutual benefit. ¡°Do you really think that I have feelings for you and like you? ¡°Then you¡¯re looking down on me too much.¡±

    Huo Yifan¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Su Peizhen with a ferocious expression. ¡°Su Peizhen, you really dare to say that.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that I don¡¯t dare to say.¡±Su Peizhen knew what Huo Yifan was thinking, and she also knew that this man was not a kind person. However, whether it was three years ago or three yearster, he was not a match for Huo Jinyao.

    Looking at his magnanimity, he was far from being a match for Huo Jinyao.

    ¡°Huo Yifan, I¡¯m telling you from the bottom of my heart. If you still want to live a better life in the future, put away all those thoughts in your heart.¡±. Grandfather Huo was a pure and kind person, and he still had a kind heart for his juniors. If you cherish what you have now, you might have a smooth path in the future. However, if you insist on doing things your own way... Then I can only congratte you in advance and continue to return to the prison.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±Huo Yifan couldn¡¯t help but want to go up and grab Su Peizhen¡¯s hand, but she avoided him.

    ¡°For the sake of our friendship, I¡¯m just trying to persuade you. Whether you listen or not, it¡¯s up to you. As for your thoughts, don¡¯t even think about it, because I definitely won¡¯t agree to it.¡±

    ¡°Do you really have to be so heartless?¡±

    ¡°Heartless? You can think that way too.¡±Su Peizhen had nothing to say to Huo Yifan. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s all I have to say. Please go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Okay, very good.¡±Huo Yifan nodded and red at Su Peizhen fiercely. ¡°Since you¡¯re heartless, don¡¯t me me for being unrighteous. Su Peizhen, we¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll see.¡±Su Peizhen had never been threatened by anyone.

    Huo Yifan turned around and left. Su Peizhen sat back down weakly in her office chair. It was already early summer, but she felt a bit chilly.

    Su Peizhen rubbed her forehead tiredly, her heart heavy.

    Huo Yifan was not weak, but he was weak. Hisck of power was the main reason why he could not provoke the Tian domain group.

    Su Peizhen had seen through his ws a long time ago. At that time, she thought that although he did not have a good character, at least he had some ability.

    Little did he know that after two years in prison, Huo Yifan¡¯s personality hadpletely changed.

    With his current ability, it was absolutely impossible for him to shake Huo Jinyao¡¯s position. However, Huo Yifan was very likely to y some dirty tricks.

    If he could not touch Huo Jinyao, he was very likely toe to deal with her.

    Su Peizhen put down her hand. Forget it. She would take the situation as it came. It was fine if Huo Yifan knew what he was doing, but if he didn¡¯t, then she wasn¡¯t afraid of him.

    ..

    In the next few days, Su Peizhen was more or less nervous.

    She wasn¡¯t sure how Huo Yifan would do such a thing with his personality. But no matter what, she was prepared.

    It was about thepany, and it was about her family.

    Xiang caiping was not old, but she did not have much courage now. She did not want Xiang caiping to worry.

    After waiting for a few days, there was no news from Huo Yifan. However, Su Peizhen did not let her guard down.

    With Huo Yifan¡¯s personality, he would not give up so easily. She was not afraid, but if Huo Yifan wanted to deal with her family, it would be a headache.

    Thinking of thepany¡¯s Labor Day staff trip, Su Peizhen almost didn¡¯t hesitate to sign up for a luxurious seniors¡¯group for Xiang caiping.

    Ten countries in Europe, a luxurious one-month trip, professional tour guides, professional team doctors. There was also a professional trantor apanying her throughout the trip.

    After Su Peizhen introduced Xiang caiping, Xiang caiping was rtively satisfied and didn¡¯t refuse. After Su Peizhen made the arrangements, she boarded the ne for the trip.

    Ling Jing put down the bowl in his hand and looked at Su Peizhen in front of him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I Saw Your Mind Wander a few times.¡±

    Su Peizhen came back to her senses and found that the bowl was already empty. She put down the bowl and her gaze fell on Ling Jing.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that ever since Ling Jing started working, the careless temperament on his body seemed to have faded a lot.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±Su Peizhen shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s something going on at thepany.¡±

    ¡°Is the problem very serious?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±Su Peizhen looked at Ling Jing. Xiang caiping had been out for three days.

    The past week had been peaceful. It seemed that Huo Yifan was just saying harsh words. He still had scruples. At least, he wouldn¡¯t think of going in again.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯ve been distracted recently. Why? is the problem very serious?¡±

    ¡°No. I can solve it.¡±It was just Huo Yifan. She didn¡¯t think much of him.

    Ling Jing¡¯s gaze was full of inquiry as he stared at Su Peizhen. Why did he always feel that there was something wrong with Su Peizhen recently?

    Meeting Ling Jing¡¯s gaze, Su Peizhen had a headache. This person was never afraid of trouble. He even looked like someone who wanted to stir up some trouble.

    After thinking about it over and over again, Su Peizhen decided not to tell Ling Jing about this matter for the time being.

    Firstly, he was impulsive and was afraid that he would stir up some trouble. Secondly, Huo Yifan was a person. Since he wanted to benefit from her, he was afraid that he would negotiate terms first.

    Xiang caiping was old and could not bear the torment. If Ling Jing really wanted to cause trouble for her, then he would negotiate terms with him.

    That was all Huo Yifan wanted. If she really couldn¡¯t handle it, she would let old master Huoe forward.

    After all, he was a member of the Huo family. He believed that old master Huo couldn¡¯t watch his grandson go astray again and not care about it.

    ¡°Is it really easy to solve?¡±Ling Jing went forward and put his arm around her waist. He caressed the space between her eyebrows with one hand. ¡°You can pinch a mosquito to death with your eyebrows.¡±

    Su Peizhen turned around to look at him and suddenly smiled.

    ¡°It is indeed not difficult to solve. If it is difficult to solve, how are you going to help me?¡±

    ¡°Of course...¡±Ling Jing was halfway through his words when he suddenly remembered his current identity.

    He got up and stood behind Su Peizhen, cing his hands on her shoulders.

    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t Help You solve it, but I can give you a massage to let you rx.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡±

    ¡°How do you want to thank me?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s thoughts were attracted by Ling Jing¡¯s Cross.

    Soon, she stopped thinking about it. However, she didn¡¯t think about it, but Huo Yifan seemed to have started to make a move.

    A few dayster, she received a call from Huo Yifan.

    ¡°What? Do you think that I can¡¯t do anything to you after sending your mother away?¡±

    ¡°Huo Yifan.¡±Su Peizhen just didn¡¯t want Xiang caiping to get involved in these matters and be troubled by them. But that didn¡¯t mean she was really afraid of him. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re really not afraid of entering the pce again.¡±

    ¡°Entering the pce again? No, no, no. You think too highly of me. Since I¡¯m out, I naturally have no intention of going back in.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. Don¡¯t you know my conditions very well?¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±The projects in her hands were all entrusted to her by Su Chenghui. How could she just give the benefits to Huo Yifan like that?

    ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯re so determined, then should I give some gifts to your little boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Huo Yifan.¡±

    ¡°Stop yelling. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such bad taste. How could you fancy a hooligan like him?¡±

    ¡°Huo Yifan, this is my business. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°TSK. Looks like your little boyfriend. Not only is he a hooligan, he¡¯s also a kept Hooligan.¡±

    ¡°Huo Yifan.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Since we can¡¯t reach an agreement, I won¡¯t force you. However, since the gift has been given, there¡¯s no reason to take it back, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡±

    Before SU Peizhen could ask clearly, Huo Yifan had already hung up the phone.

    She clenched her phone tightly, and her expression instantly became very ugly.

    She grabbed her phone and car keys and walked out without thinking. When she saw Zhou Mei, she asked her to cancel all her future arrangements.

    Su Peizhen got into the car and the car sped up. Very fast.

    She didn¡¯t know what Huo Yifan had done. She only knew that if Huo Yifan really did touch ling jing, then she would do everything she could to send Huo Yifan to prison again.

    She meant what she said.

    Outside the door, Su Peizhen started to call Ling Jing, but his phone was not picked up.

    She became more and more worried. She held back from calling the police because she was afraid that Huo Yifan would hurt ling jing.

    The car stopped at the door of the bakery. She rushed in without thinking.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ling Jing?¡±Ling Jing¡¯s ss seemed to change every week. She was so nervous that she forgot what ss he was in today and came directly.

    ¡°Ling... Ling Jing?¡±The shop assistant was scared by her and couldn¡¯t help but look inside.

    ¡°Manager, someone is looking for Ling Jing.¡±The man¡¯s voice was a bit shaky.

    Soon, a middle-aged man came out. When he saw Su Peizhen, he was stunned for a moment and then shook his head.

    ¡°Ling Jing is resting today. He said he has something to do and is not here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t stay any longer and turned around to go in the direction of Rong Garden.

 Chapter 860 - Who Is She, and who are you

    <h4>Chapter 860: Chapter 046: Who Is She, and who are you</h4>

    Liu Xiyun sat on the sofa in Rongyuan. She looked at Ling Jing with obvious dissatisfaction in her eyes.

    ¡°How long are you going to be willful? What kind of ce is this? Is it something you can live in?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±She couldn¡¯t live here? If she let Liu Xiyun see the one-bedroom she bought before, would she call it a Doghouse?

    ¡°Don¡¯t Call Me Mom.¡±Liu Xiyun was furious. ¡°How can you still see me as Your Mom? I asked you to apany me to the banquet, but you ignored me. I asked you to go home and have a meal with me, but you refused. Well, yesterday was your father¡¯s birthday, and you only showed your face in the daytime. You¡¯re leaving? Ling Jing, aren¡¯t we too indulgent with you? Are we letting you off more and more without a sense of propriety now?¡±

    ¡°So what if I go back?¡±Ling Jing looked disapproving. ¡°There are still a lot of people around this old man. From the eldest to the fifth, which one of them isn¡¯t diligently guarding him? He doesn¡¯tck a person like me.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Okay. Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Anger will age you.¡±

    ¡°I said, Don¡¯t Call Me Mom.¡±Liu Xiyun was so angry that she was about to explode.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I Won¡¯t Call You Mom. I¡¯ll call you sister. Okay?¡±Ling Jing smiled cheekily. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t handle it.

    But Liu Xiyun was not an ordinary person. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me. Tell me honestly, how long do you want to stay here? Do you want to go back or not? Do you know who you are?¡±

    ¡°Until when?¡±Ling Jing Thought for a while. ¡°Until I marry you.¡±

    ¡°Get a wife?¡±Liu Xiyun looked at Ling Jing with a fake smile, the anger in her eyes deepened. ¡°Get a wife? Or y with others? Howe I didn¡¯t know that my son would one day be a gigolo? Tell me about it. My Son, Liu Xiyun, is going to be a gigolo? You really give me face?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a Gigolo?¡±Ling Jing thought about how Liu Xiyun had taken good care of herself, and how she had deliberately said that she was her younger brother?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the first one to treat me as a Gigolo?¡±Ling Jing put his arm around Liu Xiyun¡¯s waist with a smile. ¡°Sister Liu. If you didn¡¯t treat me as a gigolo, raised me since I was young, and spoiled me, would I find other women to raise me now?¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s My Fault?¡±Liu Xiyunughed in anger. She had introduced Ling Jing in the past because of the special circumstances of the Ling family. This guy had been remembering this matter for so many years.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s Your Fault.¡±Ling Jing leaned over and kissed Liu Xiyun¡¯s face. ¡°Sister Liu, when are you going to raise me again? I promise to dump all the women outside. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Well said. Okay, I¡¯ll take care of you again. You can dump the one in front of you first,¡±Liu Xiyun said half-truthfully.

    He was having fun and talking in character. However, it was because he knew that Liu Xiyun used to be a movie queen and was addicted to acting. Now that she was addicted to acting, as a son, he could only cooperate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll dump her. I¡¯ll dump herter, Okay?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re bluffing me again.¡±Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know that this woman waspletely different from those women in the past.

    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t bluff. Who can beat sister Liu¡¯s position in My Heart?¡±

    Ling Jing smiled and coaxed Liu Xiyun, wanting to coax her away as soon as possible. But at this moment, the corner of his eyes met Su Peizhen who was standing at the door. He was suddenly stunned.

    She was still holding the phone in her hand and the car keys in one hand.

    There were some fine beads of sweat on her forehead. It could be seen that she had rushed all the way here very quickly.

    The smile on Ling Jing¡¯s face froze there. One of his hands was still on Liu Xiyun¡¯s shoulder. But he suddenly pulled it back.

    ¡°You...¡±Why did youe back?

    The panic on Su Peizhen¡¯s face receded. After making sure that Ling Jing was fine, she looked at him expressionlessly. The car keys in her palm were tightly clenched by her.

    She clenched her jaw tightly. Using the slight pain from the corner of the keys stabbing into her palm, she told herself not to lose herposure. She was looking at Ling Jing, and Ling Jing was also looking at her.

    She saw a sh of panic in his eyes. Panic? Hehe, how ridiculous.

    The Ling Jing she knew had never had a panic expression.

    She remembered that she had rushed all the way here in a hurry and kept calling Ling Jing. And now that she saw Ling Jing¡¯s phone on the coffee table, he deliberately didn¡¯t pick it up.

    She remembered that when she came here, she kept calling Huo Yifan. But Huo Yifan didn¡¯t pick it up.

    She became more and more afraid. She had lost her way once in her life. She was afraid that she would lose her way a second time.

    She was also afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to protect the people she cared about.

    But Now? What did she see? She took a deep breath and told herself not to lose her mind when she was impulsive.

    She told herself that she was not a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl. She was willing to give Ling Jing a chance to listen to his exnation.

    The key sank deeper into her palm. The piercing pain made her pull her hand back slightly. She nced at Liu Xiyun who was beside Ling Jing.

    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce me?¡±

    Ling Jing wanted to stand up, but at this time, Liu Xiyun held his arm tightly and didn¡¯t let him stand up.

    He looked at Liu Xiyun and signaled her to let go of him with his eyes. Liu Xiyun stood up first without waiting for him to get up.

    She looked at Su Peizhen up and down. After two rounds, she looked back at Ling Jing.

    ¡°Are you with her now?¡±

    For the first time in his life, Ling Jing didn¡¯t know what to say or what to say. He looked at Su Peizhen. Su Peizhen hadpletely entered the door and put down the keys and phone.

    She closed the door and stood in front of the two people. Looking at Liu Xiyun who was blocking in front of Ling Jing, her eyes turned cold bit by bit.

    Liu Xiyun looked at Su Peizhen in front of her with interest. The corners of her eyes were raised. In fact, her eyes were like Ling Jing¡¯s. They were both Phoenix eyes.

    But her eyes were bigger and higher, giving people the feeling that they were more gorgeous.

    ¡°You are Su Peizhen, right? I know you.¡±Liu Xiyun¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°Ling Jing is with you now, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ling Jing is with Me Now.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s voice was unusually calm.

    ¡°Do You Know Who Ling Jing is? Are you with him?¡±

    Liu Xiyun raised her eyebrows. When she didn¡¯t smile, she gave people the feeling that she was fierce.

    Su Peizhen pursed her lips into a straight line. She had always felt that after nearly two years in prison, there was nothing that could make her overly emotional.

    But from the moment she entered the door, from the moment she heard what Ling Jing said. She felt as if her heart was being gently gripped by a hand.

    That hand didn¡¯t use much strength, but she began to feel pain.

    Now, Liu Xiyun¡¯s words made her feel that the hand was tightening.

    She began to feel that she couldn¡¯t breathe properly.

    ¡°... who is he?¡±

    A gigolo? A Hooligan? She paid for him, and he was outstanding.

    She kept him, and he was kept by her.

    Wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Look, you don¡¯t even know who he is. You¡¯re with him. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re Ridiculous?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s back was straight. Her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to admit defeat at this moment.

    She could not help but look at Ling Jing. What Liu Xiyun said was not important. What was important was Ling Jing.

    It did not matter if he was a hooligan or a gigolo. Right now, in front of her, he was the boyfriend she had decided on.

    She had told him that they would start over.

    She thought that she and Ling Jing were in an equal rtionship. From the moment she found Ling Jing to her side, she had been holding a huge heart of tolerance and tolerance for Ling Jing.

    This tolerance was because she regarded Ling Jing as her partner. It was not something else.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    She stared at Ling Jing, waiting for him to give her an answer.

    No matter what the answer was, she had to hear him say it clearly and clearly.

    Ling Jing had never thought that one day he would encounter such a situation. He still remembered that he had asked Su Peizhen for a promise before.

    At that time, he had hoped that no matter what she did, she would give him a chance.

    But now, looking at Su Peizhen¡¯s overly calm face, he couldn¡¯t say anything when he asked her for a promise.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s voice became colder. She stared at Ling Jing¡¯s face. At this moment, she seemed to have changed back to the way she was when they first met.

    She was cold, distant, and exuded a cold temperament.

    ¡°Why are you being so aggressive?¡±

    Liu Xiyun looked at Su Peizhen¡¯s appearance and felt a bit of heartache. However, although she felt heartache, she felt even more heartache for her son.

    ¡°If you want to know the answer, you can¡¯t get it by being so aggressive.¡±

    She turned around and looked at Ling Jing with great yfulness. ¡°A jing, just tell her. Who Are You?¡±

    Ling Jing couldn¡¯t say it out loud. After he got together with Su Peizhen, it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought about what would happen if his identity was exposed one day.

    But that was definitely not the case in front of him.

    Or perhaps, he had never thought about it because he didn¡¯t dare to think about it. He was really afraid to think about it.

    He had pretty much understood su Peizhen¡¯s personality after spending a few months with her.

    She was decisive, resolute, and someone who couldn¡¯t be bothered to rub sand in her eyes.

    ¡°A jing, why didn¡¯t You Say Anything?¡±

    Liu Xiyun clicked her tongue in her heart. She felt that her trip here was really worth it.

    Speaking of which, after Ling Jing grew up, his personality became more and more unpredictable. Sometimes, he pretended to be crazy in front of her and acted frivolous.

    However, this was the first time she saw Ling Jing who was in such a panic.

    After raising her son for so many years, this was the first time she saw her son show such an expression.

    Unfortunately, now was not the right time. Otherwise, she really wanted to take a photo with the camera.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I say it for you?¡±

    Liu Xiyun was just watching the show and didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. However, for Ling Jing, he couldn¡¯t wait for her to leave now.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    After he shouted this sentence, he realized what he had done. He actually shouted at Liu Xiyun? For a moment, his face was gloomy. He nced at Liu Xiyun, warning her with some pleading.

    ¡°What happened here has nothing to do with you. You Don¡¯t have to worry about it. You should go first.¡±

 Chapter 861 - Who Do You Think You Are

    <h4>Chapter 861: Chapter 047: Who Do You Think You Are</h4>

    ¡°Are you chasing me away?¡±Liu Xiyun was a movie queen and was addicted to acting. She didn¡¯t want to leave at this moment. ¡°TSK, you actually chased me away? I¡¯m really hurt.¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±Ling Jing didn¡¯t even call her mother anymore. Liu Xiyun looked at him pitifully. She raised her hand and patted his face. ¡°Alright. Since you want to solve it yourself, I¡¯ll leave first. I believe you can handle it. Just don¡¯t make me wait for too long.¡±

    Since her son was so attentive and fell in love with a girl.

    Then he should settle it earlier and bring her home earlier. She was waiting to drink her daughter-inw¡¯s tea.

    Thest sentence had two different meanings to Su Peizhen. Her expression became colder and colder.

    Liu Xiyun was almost done ying. She knew that if she continued to y, her son would lose face. She smiled and turned to leave.

    When she passed by Su Peizhen, she nced at her again.

    HMM, her figure was not bad. Where there should be meat, there should be meat. Where there should be thin, there should be thin. Looking at a certain ce, such a figure was very easy to manage.

    After her son settled his wife, perhaps in two years, she could have a grandson.

    Thinking of the pink and smooth little ball, the smile on Liu Xiyun¡¯s face deepened. She turned around and smiled at Ling Jing before leaving.

    However, that smile, in Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes, was a provocation. It was a warning.

    The hand that was gripping her heart was starting to exert force again.

    She was in more pain than before. She stood there expressionlessly, watching Liu Xiyun give all kinds of hints to Ling Jing in front of her, watching her provoke herself.

    Watching her show the attitude of a winner in front of her.

    She suddenly felt that it was funny. Very funny.

    Liu Xiyun left. The living room became quiet.

    Su Peizhen looked at Ling Jing and took a step forward.

    ¡°Who is she? And who are you?¡±

    She felt that the big hand holding her heart seemed to be a little deeper. She took a step forward and looked at Ling Jing coldly.

    ¡°Say it. Who Is She, and who are you?¡±

    Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen, and his lips moved. He wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know where to start.

    He wanted to exin, but he didn¡¯t know how to exin.

    It was a fact that he didn¡¯t feel good, and it was a fact that he took the opportunity to get close to Su Peizhen. In the beginning, he wanted Su Peizhen to fall in love with him, and then he wanted to dump her.

    In front of so many facts, all exnations were useless.

    With Su Peizhen¡¯s personality, how could she forgive him?

    A great panic rose in his heart, and his consciousness was one step faster than he thought.

    ¡°She is my mother.¡±

    There was a moment of silence in the air. Su Peizhen thought of what she had heard when she entered the door and Ling Jing¡¯s reaction just now, and she suddenly smiled.

    ¡°What did you say? You said she is your mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Su Peizhen blinked her eyes and thought of what she had heard at the party. She suddenly smiled.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that you have such a hobby? You like to call the woman who keeps you as your mother?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±Ling Jing said because of SU Peizhen¡¯s sharp words. Although Liu Xiyun liked to y sometimes, she was also a drama queen.

    However, she was his mother, so his face immediately darkened.

    Su Peizhen was not afraid at all. She raised her head and looked straight into Ling Jing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a special hobby? Tell Me, why don¡¯t You Call Me Sister?¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s face turned dark. He took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    He knew that Su Peizhen was very angry now. He didn¡¯t want to quarrel with her, so he looked around.

    The phone that he had turned off the mute and casually threw on the coffee table lit up again.

    ¡°Ling Jing, I¡¯m talking nonsense. Why Don¡¯t You Show Me?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s words rang in his ears. He didn¡¯t want to exin, so he picked up the phone and didn¡¯t wait for him to unlock it. A photo had already popped up on the screen.

    Looking at that photo, Ling Jing¡¯s expression changed again.

    He swiped open the screen, and not only that photo, but photo after photo appeared on his phone.

    An unfamiliar number kept sending out photos, and there was only one main character in the photos: Su Peizhen.

    Ling Jing stared at those photos, and his phone gradually tightened. His face gradually turned from ck to green, and he clenched his teeth tightly.

    One photo after another, until thest one was crossed. Every pose of the people in the photos was imprinted in his mind. The storm in his eyes became more and more obvious.

    ¡°Ling Jing, who are you? Who Is She?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s voice made him raise his head. He stared at her face.

    She was a very beautiful face. She was charming, cold, arrogant, and had a personality. She was also ostentatious.

    He suddenly raised his hand, and the phone flew out of his palm. It hit the wall and fell straight to the ground.

    The force was so strong and the impact was so fierce that the phone fell to the ground and broke into pieces.

    Su Peizhen was shocked by his sudden action. The hand that was holding her heart seemed to loosen at this moment.

    She swallowed her saliva and leaned back slightly, looking at Ling Jing.

    Ling Jing¡¯s expression was very ugly. His face turned green and his fists were tightly clenched.

    He walked around the coffee table and came in front of Su Peizhen. His tall figure stood in front of her, forming a perfect sense of oppression.

    Facing Su Peizhen¡¯s somewhat frightened face, he told himself that it was fine. This was his original n. This was his original n.

    To hell with his acting, his disguise, and his gigolo.

    Everything hade to an end today.

    He stared at Su Peizhen¡¯s face. There was a beast in his heart, and he could no longer hold it in. The beast was moring toe out. The Beast was constantly roaring and roaring.

    His eyes were bloodshot and his expression was malicious. Even Su Peizhen was shocked by Ling Jing at this moment.

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you curious about who I am? Weren¡¯t you curious about who the woman was just now? I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing?¡±There was something very wrong with Ling Jing in front of her. Su Peizhen wanted to step back, but her feet seemed to be nailed. She couldn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡°My Name Is Ling Jing. This is my real name. However, I¡¯m not a gigolo, and I¡¯m not that woman¡¯s gigolo either. She¡¯s my mother, my biological mother, the kind that¡¯s rted by blood.¡±

    ¡°...¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t know what to say. Not only could she not move her feet, she couldn¡¯t even make a sound.

    ¡°Right. I probably haven¡¯t heard of someone like you. However, your sister or sister, or brother-inw or brother-inw should know who I am.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Ling Jing, the Young Master of the Ling family. You probably don¡¯t know what the Ling family does. The entire Rong City and even the entire province¡¯s entertainment industry belongs to my family. In addition, my old man still has a few overseas shipping routes.¡±

    ¡°As for other industries, I can¡¯t exin them clearly. There are too many. If you¡¯re really interested, I can have my assistant make a list for you.¡±

    He took a step forward, and Su Peizhen took a step back. But because her feet were weak, she almost fell down.

    Ling Jing held her waist and pinched her chin with one hand, staring at her face coldly.

    ¡°Do you understand? My identity is the young master of the Ling family.¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t react. At this time, her mind was empty, and she couldn¡¯t react at all.

    ¡°You, you ¨C¡±

    That ¡°You¡±word was very light, almost as if it was swallowed in her throat.

    She wanted to ask many questions and say many things, but in the end, those words only turned into three words. ¡°Why?¡±

    Why? Ling Jing nodded. This was really a good question.

    ¡°You still have the nerve to ask why?¡±Raising his hand to pinch her chin, ling Jing¡¯s eyes were malicious and ruthless.

    If his subordinates were here, they would know that this was young master Ling¡¯s true face.

    He was temperamental and unpredictable. But he was the young master of the Ling family, a devil-like person that no one had ever wanted to provoke.

    ¡°Su Peizhen, think about what you have done. Come and ask me why again?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t understand. Something seemed to be out of control in front of her eyes.

    There was clearly anxiety and nervousness in Ling Jing¡¯s eyes before, but now there was only rage?

    Rage? What right did he have to be angry?

    She was the one who should be angry, right? He lied to her. It was a trick from the beginning to the end. What right did he have to be angry now?

    Her expression was filled with doubt and fear. That expression pleased Ling Jing greatly.

    He felt that the beast in his heart had finally been released. He squeezed her chin tightly.

    ¡°If you forget what you did, I don¡¯t mind reminding you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Young Master Ling, and you treat me like a gigolo? You¡¯re so capable.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face was pale. Her legs were weak. If it weren¡¯t for Ling Jing¡¯s hand on her lower back, she believed that she would have fallen to the ground.

    Ling Jing thought of the photos he had seen just now, and of Su Peizhen¡¯s coquettishness under another man¡¯s body. His voice became colder and harsher.

    ¡°I don¡¯t count as your mistress. You can dump me if you want to, and you can have me if you want to? Are you kidding me?¡±

    Su Peizhen gritted her teeth tightly. Looking at this Ling Jing who waspletely different from usual, she didn¡¯t know how to react.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Can you y with me, Young Master Ling?¡±He leaned close to her ear, with endless malice, he said word by word, ¡°You are just a convict. You Don¡¯t even deserve to carry my shoes.¡±

    The words ¡®convicting out of someone else¡¯s mouth wouldn¡¯t have any effect on Su Peizhen. But this sentence came out of Ling Jing¡¯s mouth.

    She had lost her usual calmness and rationality. Her strong heart did not work at all.

    Ling Jing let go of her hand. She, who was already unsteady, stumbled and fell to the ground.

    Ling Jing looked down at her, his eyes dark and cold.

    ¡°Su Peizhen, let me tell you. I have always been the only one who can y with others. No one can y with me. You called this game to begin, but the right to end is in my hands.¡±

    Lowering his head, he raised her chin and forced her to look at him.

    ¡°Now, I announce that the Game is Over.¡±

    After saying this, he looked at Su Peizhen, who was still in a trance. At this moment, how could she still have her usual noble and cold demeanor?

    Her face was pale, and her body was shaking like a fallen leaf in the wind. Ling Jing¡¯s heart was not quiet because he had let the beast out. Instead, he was even more annoyed.

    He suddenly let go of Su Peizhen and left without looking back.

 Chapter 862 - Why Does It Hurt so much

    <h4>Chapter 862: Chapter 048: Why Does It Hurt so much</h4>

    The man¡¯s footsteps faded into the distance, apanied by the sound of the door closing.

    The living room became quiet, and Su Peizhen sat there. Her body, which had been shocked by the news, finally reacted.

    The hand that was holding her heart finally turned into a sharp de and pierced into her heart.

    A sharp pain spread from where her heart had been stabbed, along with the blood, all the way to her limbs and bones.

    Her body fell to the ground, and every part of her body was in pain. She was in so much pain that her whole body was trembling. In the intense pain, Ling Jing¡¯s words were like an echo, ringing in her ears again and again.

    ¡°I, the dignified young Master Ling, was taken care of by you as a Gigolo? You are so capable.¡±

    ¡°Being taken care of by me doesn¡¯t count. You can dump me if you want to, and take me if you want to? Are you ying with me?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you can y with me, Young Master Ling? You are nothing more than a criminal. You are not even fit to carry my shoes.¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen, let me tell you. I have always been the only one who can y with others. No one can y with me. You have called this game to begin, but the right to end is in my hands.¡±

    ¡°Now, I announce that the Game is Over.¡±

    Ah ¡ª

    She knew that she had an unbearable past. She knew that she had once had the darkest time in her life.

    She had once thought that she had already made preparations. Even if thousands of people criticized her, she would not retreat in the slightest.

    However, when Ling jing spat out the words ¡°Re-education throughbor¡±, she did not seem to be able to stop herself from being covered in blood.

    That man was the person she was in love with now. That¡¯s right. She fell in love with Ling Jing.

    She didn¡¯t know when it started, but Ling Jing¡¯s weight in her heart was getting bigger and bigger.

    She broke her principles again and again for him, she gave way again and again for him, and she even thought about the future for him.

    She clearly knew that the two people¡¯s identities were notpatible. She clearly knew what kind of effect it would have if she brought Ling Jing in front of Xiang caiping.

    But she still chose this way.

    She abandoned a possible and best choice. Instead, she fell in love with an uncertain factor like Ling Jing.

    And Now? She suffered a bacsh.

    The immense pain swept her like a monstrous wave. For the first time, she lost her vitality. Her entire body was like a ship that was constantly swaying in the wind. She was mercilessly pped by the waves and finally dismembered.

    Shey weakly on the ground. She felt the unbearable pain spreading from her body back to her heart. She felt the continuous pain of blood flowing from her heart.

    The tenacity that she had been holding on for all this timepletely copsed. The intense pain caused her consciousness to be a little confused. In a daze, she touched her phone.

    She didn¡¯t know whether it was her subconscious or something else, but she pressed the number that she knew by heart.

    The call didn¡¯t go through, so she didn¡¯t care at all. She couldn¡¯t hold the phone and dropped it on the ground.

    She raised her hand to cover her heart and kept whispering.

    ¡°It hurts. I¡¯m in so much pain.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain. It really hurts. I¡¯m dying of Pain.¡±

    ¡°Why does it hurt so much? My whole body hurts. Ah!¡±

    ¡°Really, it hurts so much. It hurts so much.¡±

    ¡°Mom, it hurts so much ¨C¡±

    ... ..

    When Su Peizhen was half-asleep, she felt someone knocking on the door. Her whole body hurt. Not only did it hurt, but she also felt weak.

    She didn¡¯t want to care about the knocking at all. But the person seemed to be very persistent and kept knocking on the door.

    She struggled to get up from the ground and dragged her head, which was as heavy as a stone, to open the door.

    The moment the door opened, she could not hold on any longer and directly fell down again.

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    With a worried tone, she was carried into a warm chest and heard a voice that she was already very familiar with.

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    That familiar voice and care made her feel rxed.

    I¡¯m so tired. I want to sleep.

    I¡¯ll be fine after a nap. Go to sleep. After rxing herself, she let the darkness surround her consciousness.

    ..

    Su Peizhen was woken up by a very soft voice. She was already very familiar with that voice.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you woulde to see her whenever you had nothing to do? is that how you see her?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡±

    ¡°How would you know? You Don¡¯t know anything. How can you be her father? Your daughter doesn¡¯t know when she¡¯s in love, and you don¡¯t know when she¡¯s broken up? You Don¡¯t even know when your daughter is hurt and sad.¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡±

    ¡°I what? What? You¡¯ve been acting for decades, and now you don¡¯t want to act anymore?¡±

    ¡°Qianxue, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by I¡¯ve been acting for decades?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t That So? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll forgive you for what you¡¯ve done just because you¡¯ve treated Qingsang well. If you can¡¯t be consistent, why did you care so much about her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently and didn¡¯t pay attention to it.¡±

    ¡°Busy? Don¡¯t make excuses for yourself. It¡¯s not caring if you wear it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t be angry. You flew all the way here and didn¡¯t sleep for another night. Aren¡¯t you tired? Take a rest. I¡¯ll buy you something to eat.¡±

    ¡°What else to eat? I¡¯m full of anger.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re really that angry, you can just hit me twice.¡±

    ¡°Hit you? I don¡¯t want to tire my hands.¡±

    The sound of the argument was very weak. Su Peizhen really listened to the two voices in a daze. When she heard them clearly, she also woke up.

    When she opened her eyes, the two people who were arguing had stopped arguing.

    A pair of warm hands held her hand. Li Qianxue sat down by the bed and looked at her with a worried look.

    ¡°You¡¯re Awake? Are You Okay?¡±

    The moment Su Peizhen saw Li Qianxue, she was stunned.

    She thought she was dreaming, but everything in front of her told her that she was not dreaming.

    ¡°...¡±her lips moved, but she could not say the word ¡®mother¡¯. ¡°Auntie, why are you here?¡±

    That word ¡®auntie¡¯made Li Qianxue¡¯s expression change slightly. In an instant, she looked at Su Peizhen as if she was helpless.

    ¡°You called my cell phone. Why do you think I¡¯m here?¡±

    Su Peizhen was stunned.

    Thest memory was the number that she didn¡¯t know how to dial, and the cries of pain.

    As if she recalled something, her heart started to hurt again.

    There was a ss of water beside her lips, and she was helped to sit up.

    Seeing her like this, Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t vent any more anger.

    ¡°Drink some water. You have a fever, and your body is very weak now.¡±

    Li Qianxue¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound emotional. Su Peizhen sat there and let her feed the water to herself.

    As the warm water entered her throat, she couldn¡¯t help but look up at Li Qianxue.

    She was as elegant and elegant as usual, but there was more gentleness in her eyes than before. It was probably because they were having a good rtionship now.

    Looking down, before she could have any emotional reaction, Li Qianxue spoke first.

    ¡°Okay. Now You can tell me. What exactly happened?¡±

 Chapter 863 - she was abandoned by a man

    <h4>Chapter 863: Chapter 049: she was abandoned by a man</h4>

    Su Peizhen was half-lying on the hospital bed. When she met Li Qianxue¡¯s cold eyes, she suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. What was she saying?

    That she was abandoned by a man?

    That she had identally provoked a man, but that man was only ying with her?

    That she was sincere, but that man only wanted to take revenge on her for being blind?

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t say it out loud. She sat there, shrouded in gloom.

    Li qianxue gave su chenghui a look behind her. Su Chenghui smiled at Su Peizhen and then left.

    After he left, the deep love on Li Qianxue¡¯s face became more serious. She turned to look at Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    Say What? Su Peizhen didn¡¯t understand.

    Li Qianxue didn¡¯t let her y dumb and went straight to the point,

    ¡°Who is that man?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t look too good. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°What? You Don¡¯t want to admit it? To make a woman so desperate, what else could it be other than heartbreak?¡±

    Even if she didn¡¯t give birth to it. No matter what, it was a child that she raised by herself. Li Qianxue thought that she knew Su Peizhen very well.

    Su Peizhen was not short of money. She heard that she had done well in thepany. Looking at her half-dead appearance yesterday, Li Qianxue could only guess that she had broken up with someone.

    Now she wanted to know which damn man had caused Su Peizhen to be like this.

    ¡°There¡¯s no man.¡±

    Su Peizhen clenched her hands tightly. She did not look at Li Qianxue¡¯s eyes. There was a sh of determination in her eyes.

    There was no man. It was just that she was not feeling well yesterday.

    She heard herself whispering.

    Li Qianxue looked at Su Peizhen and seemed a little helpless. She reached out her hand and held Su Peizhen in her arms.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s body instantly became extremely stiff. The tip of her nose was a smell that she used to be extremely familiar with.

    Her back was gently patted by a hand. Li Qianxue¡¯s voice was somewhat helpless.

    ¡°Peizhen, I hope you will remember that you are the daughter of the Su family. You will always be the daughter of the Su family.¡±

    Holding SU Peizhen in her arms, Li Qianxue felt a little sour. However, she managed to suppress that emotion.

    ¡°If there is anything, don¡¯t hold it up alone. No matter what, I, your father, will help you. HMM?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s throat was choked. She buried her head in Li Qianxue¡¯s arms, sniffed, and nodded her head forcefully.

    She didn¡¯t speak, but Li Qianxue understood everything. Holding this child that she had raised by herself, she felt a little sad.

    The atmosphere in the ward was silent. Su Peizhen felt a little embarrassed. She pushed away slightly from Li Qianxue¡¯s arms. Li Qianxue let go of her hands and looked at her with some heartache.

    ¡°Rest well. You¡¯re still sick. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get someone to bring it to you. How about shrimp porridge?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded again.

    ¡°You Child, you¡¯re really...¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence. Li Qianxue stood up and went to the door. She told Su Chenghui. Su Chenghui nodded and nned to go by himself. However, ¡°She¡¯s unstable. You ¨C¡±

    Li Qianxue nced at him and her face showed a bit of sternness. ¡°What do you mean? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll still remember the past? Humph. Su Chenghui, if I want to remember, I¡¯ll remember the good things you¡¯ve done. What does it have to do with My Daughter?¡±

    ¡°Why would I have that intention?¡±Su Chenghui felt wronged. ¡°I am just afraid that you will think too much of it.¡±

    Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know that when Li Qianxue heard him call her auntie just now, she might not not take it to heart.

    ¡°Alright, isn¡¯t it a sin that you havemitted?¡±

    Li qianxue stared at Su Chenghui, her eyes filled with dissatisfaction. Su Chenghui was afraid that she would bring up the past. He quickly begged for mercy.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll go buy food for my daughter now. Okay? I¡¯ll go myself, okay?¡±

 Chapter 864 - Donâ€™t Scare Me like this next time

    <h4>Chapter 864: Chapter 049: Don¡¯t Scare Me like this next time</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°It was your fault to begin with. Could It Be My Fault?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My wife naturally won¡¯t be wrong.¡±

    Su Chenghui coaxed Li Qianxue. Li Qianxue didn¡¯t even look at him and directly returned to the ward. Su Peizhen¡¯s mood seemed to have calmed down. She half-leaned on the hospital bed, and no one knew what she was thinking.

    She didn¡¯t speak, and Li Qianxue wasn¡¯t in a hurry either. She just poured her a ss of water.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±Su Peizhen took the water and habitually wanted to call her mother, but she held back.

    She didn¡¯t speak, and Li Qianxue didn¡¯t speak either. The mother and daughter who were once rtives were now looking at each other in silence.

    After Su Peizhen finished drinking the water, she wanted to put down the ss. However, Li Qianxue took the initiative to take it and put it aside.

    Her actions made Su Peizhen¡¯s nose ache again. When had Li Qianxue ever taken care of someone before?

    But in the past, whenever she felt ufortable, the person who took care of her was always Li Qianxue. When it came to her matters, Li Qianxue never put her hands on others.

    The tip of her nose began to ache again. She didn¡¯t expect that she would subconsciously call Li Qianxue. But now that she had made the call, things had already happened.

    It was obviously toote for her to take back the call. The reunion that she had always imagined was the hope that after she had a good life and hadpletely let go of it, she would see the people who existed in her memories again.

    Not like now, when she was caught off guard, and when she was at her most miserable.

    She bit her lip, feeling veryplicated. There was always a kind of child who ran away from home and wanted to make a name for herself in front of adults, but she did not expect to be down and out.

    Li Qianxue looked at her like that and reached out to take her hand.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me who the man is, I won¡¯t ask. You are old, take care of yourself. If you feel ufortable staying in Rongcheng, go back to Lin City.¡±

    Her voice paused for a moment. ¡°You¡¯ve always kept your room at home. Mother Zhang cleans it every day. I meant what I said. No matter what, you¡¯re still the daughter of the Su family.¡±

    This was already an admission. No matter what, as long as Su Peizhen wanted to, she could go home at any time.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s lips were tightly pursed into a straight line, and in the end, she nodded hard.

    She didn¡¯t know what she could say. Back then, when Li Qianxue was so angry, she thought that she would never forgive her for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Aunty, i ¨C¡°her throat was a little choked up. She only felt that it was very difficult.

    Her hand was tightly held by Li Qianxue again. She gently patted the back of her hand.

    ¡°What a silly child.¡±

    Li Qianxue looked at Su Peizhen. There was heartache, Heartache, and many other emotions that she couldn¡¯t describe.

    She once thought that she would be angry for the rest of her life, but in reality, she was really not angry with Su Peizhen.

    When she broke off her rtionship with Su Peizhen in the newspaper, she was also angry for a moment. But in the end, she was the one who raised the child.

    At that time, she was only focused on venting her anger on Su Chenghui and ignored Su Peizhen¡¯s feelings. The child had gone astray. It was her fault for not educating him well.

    ¡°Peizhen, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    This sudden apology made Su Peizhen stunned for a moment. Li Qianxue curled her lips, and there was some sadness in her eyes.

    ¡°I was too angry with your father at that time. It was my fault for not taking care of your feelings.¡±

    ¡°...¡±Li Qianxue¡¯s words made Su Peizhen not know how to respond. She looked at her nkly. Li Qianxue reached out and tucked her hair behind her ear.

    ¡°You¡¯re the child I raised. I should have trusted you. I didn¡¯t take good care of you. I didn¡¯t care about you. That¡¯s why you went astray.¡±

    Su Peizhen bit her lip and shook her head desperately. It wasn¡¯t like that. It really wasn¡¯t like that.

    Just like what Su Qingsang said, she was just selfish and narrow-minded. She wasn¡¯t willing to share.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to Call Me Mom, I¡¯ll ept it. But next time, don¡¯t scare me like this again.¡±

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t deny it. The moment she received Su Peizhen¡¯s call, she was shocked at first, butter, her heart ached.

    Her daughter, who had been raised by her parents, had never been tortured like this and cried out in pain, even though she had broken off her rtionship with Su Peizhen?

    Not to mention that Su Peizhen was very strong by nature. When she was young, she never cried when she caught a cold or had a fever or had injections. She was proud and mboyant, and she wouldn¡¯t easily let her difort show in front of others.

    At that time, when she picked up the phone, she really did not care about anything else. She booked the nearest ne ticket and flew over.

    She was also d that she came. Otherwise, she did not know what would happen to Su Peizhen. This child was very stubborn. She probably did not want Xiang caiping to know.

    Su Peizhen kept shaking her head. She wanted to say no. She did not scream because she was not sure if she still had the qualifications, but she could not say those words.

    Her throat felt like it was blocked. She could only look at Li Qianxue with tears in her eyes.

    She wanted to call out to Li Qianxue, but su chenghui came back with the porridge that he specially bought.

    ¡°Have some porridge. You¡¯re still very weak. After you¡¯re done, have a good rest. If there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll talk again when you¡¯re better.¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t say a word except to nod. She looked at Li Qianxue¡¯s beautiful face and wanted to call her mother, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Su Peizhen was still running a fever. After eating the porridge su Chenghui sent over, she fell asleep again in a daze.

    When she was half asleep and half awake, she felt that someone wasing. When she opened her eyes, she realized that it was Su Qingsang who hade to see her.

    Huo Jinyao stood outside the door with a cold face and didn¡¯te in. Huo Jinyao couldn¡¯t let go of everything that Su Peizhen had done to Su Qingsang.

    Su Qingsang could let go, but he could not. However, Su Qingsang wanted to visit her, so he could only let her go. It was impossible for him to let go and forgive or even ept Su Peizhen.

    Su Chenghui knew what Huo Jinyao was thinking, so he called him outside.

    He did not know what he said, but when he came back, Huo Jinyao¡¯s face looked a little better.

    Huo Jinyao and his wife left, and Li Qianxue returned to the bedside and sat down, reaching out to hold Su Peizhen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Qingsang is a good child. You should know a little about her personality. ¡°If anything happens next time, if I¡¯m not in Rongcheng, go look for Qingsang and Huo Jinyao. Even if we¡¯re not here, he¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Su Peizhen did not speak. Some things could not be helped by others.

    How could others help with matters of love? She could only me herself for being blind.

    Thinking of Ling Jing, Su Peizhen¡¯s heart ached again.

    Ling Jing, Ling Jing. These two words had be a knife. As long as it was mentioned, it would hurt.

    Li Qianxue couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. Her thoughts flowed, and many things she wanted to say turned into a sigh in the end.

    The mother and daughter couldn¡¯t go back to the past in the end.

    ..

    Ling Jing sat behind his desk. There was a pile of documents in front of him waiting to be resolved, but he only felt annoyed.

    He did not want to deal with these official matters at all. He did not want to sit here at all.

    He resisted the urge to sweep all the things on the desk to the ground. He got up and walked to the window.

    There was a fire in his heart, but it did not go out because of the venting in Rongyuan. Instead, the fire burned brighter and brighter.

 Chapter 865 - Chapter 050: the impulse to destroy everything

    <h4>Chapter 865: Chapter 050: the impulse to destroy everything</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    He had the impulse to destroy everything in his heart. It was at this moment that Gu Xiu bumped into the muzzle of his gun.

    ¡°Young Master?¡±Gu Xiu¡¯s expression was grave as he approached Ling Jing. ¡°Shen lefu is out.¡±

    Ling Jing narrowed his eyes. Out? This was interesting.

    ¡°Where did she go?¡±

    ¡°Our people have been watching her. The direction she is heading towards now seems to be third young master¡¯s Vi.¡±

    Ling Jing smiled, his lips curved, his eyes filled with a bloodthirsty killing intent.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gu Xiu looked at Ling Jing¡¯s expression and felt a chill on the back of his neck.

    ..

    Shen lefu looked at the man in front of her. Her brother told her to look for this person. He said that as long as she found him, he would think of a way to save her brother.

    She had already tried before. Originally, she wanted Ling Jing to let her go, but Ling Jing was too difficult to control.

    He was temperamental and unpredictable. She tried a few times, but Ling Jing never let go.

    She couldn¡¯t do it. No matter what, she had to save her brother.

    The third young master of the Ling family, Ling You. He was the one who asked her brother to kill Ling Jing. Since that was the case, he had to be responsible for her brother and save him.

    Ever since Ling You had instructed Shen Jing to kill Ling Jing, he had been very nervous, afraid that Shen Jing would give him up.

    But he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He was afraid that Ling Jing would find out and expose him to the old man.

    Fortunately, these few months had passed, and Ling Jing had not made a move.

    He had already put his heart at ease, but he did not expect that Shen lefu would actuallye to look for him?

    The moment he saw Shen lefu, he did not pity her, but only felt disgusted. This matter had passed with great difficulty, and Ling Jing had not made any movements recently.

    What if Ling Jing found out that Shen lefu had run over like this?

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Third young master, third young master, please save my brother. Please save my brother.¡±

    Shen lefu cried the moment she saw Ling You. ¡°My brother was caught by young master Ling because he was working for you. You have to save my brother.¡±

    Ling you was annoyed by this person. ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you begging me? I haven¡¯t med your brother for not doing his job well, and you still have the nerve toe to me?¡±

    ¡°But, but my brother was caught by Ling Jing because he was working for you. You have to save him.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, your brother isn¡¯t dead yet. If I save him, wouldn¡¯t I be giving Ling Jing something to use against him? Do you think I¡¯m Stupid?¡±

    Ling you would never save Shen Jing. ¡°So what if your brother is dead? What does it have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Third young master, Third Young Master, you can¡¯t do this. Third Young Master.¡±

    Shen lefu still wanted to say something, but Ling you no longer had the patience to listen. ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯te here and cause trouble for me.¡±

    ¡°Third young master, my brother is in trouble because he is working for you. I don¡¯t care. You must save him.¡±

    Shen lefu went forward to hug Ling You¡¯s thigh. Ling you raised his leg to kick her to the side, but Shen lefu hugged him so tightly that he did not kick her away.

    Ling You was furious. He looked at his subordinates on both sides. ¡°Are you dead? Don¡¯t you know to pull this person away?¡±

    ¡°Third brother doesn¡¯t know how to take care of women. I have to avenge him.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s sudden voice made Ling you freeze. He looked at Ling Jing as if he didn¡¯t understand why he had suddenly appeared.

    Besides Gu Xiu, there were also nearly ten subordinates behind Ling Jing. All of them wore ck suits and ties.

    Only Ling Jing wore a white suit and a dark purple tie.

    He looked like a little prince who had walked out of a painting, but there was a hint of wickedness in him.

    When his beautiful Phoenix eyes were raised, he looked smiling, but they were full of malice.

    ¡°You, you, you, why are you here?¡±When Ling you saw him, he suddenly felt ufortable.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t third brother singing a big show here? Since he is singing a big show, as his younger brother, of course I have toe and take a look.¡±

    As Ling Jing spoke, he walked to the front of the sofa. The subordinate behind him pretended to brush the sofa a few times, then Ling Jing sat down,

    he raised his head and saw Shen lefu shivering at the side. He curled his lips and the evil in his eyes deepened.

    ¡°Continue, why aren¡¯t you continuing?¡±

    The living room was very strange. Shen lefu was originally hugging Ling You¡¯s thigh, but now she didn¡¯t dare to hug him anymore. She withdrew her hand and stayed there without moving, but she looked even more pitiful.

    Ling Jing rubbed his forehead and looked at Gu Xiu behind him. He received a signal from his eyes. With a wave of his hand, two subordinates immediately pulled Shen lefu away.

    Shen lefu¡¯s body had already lost all its strength. Shey there limply. If she hadn¡¯t been held up by someone, she would have slipped to the ground.

    ¡°Third brother.¡±Ling Jing looked at Ling You and tsked. ¡°Look at your soft-heartedness. This woman came to pester you. Just pull her out. Why waste so much time?¡±

    Ling you didn¡¯t know what Ling Jing was doing and didn¡¯t dare to move at all.

    Ling Jing moved his fingers. The subordinate standing next to Shen lefu punched Shen lefu in the stomach. She let out an ¡°AH¡±and curled up.

    The other subordinate punched again. Shen lefu was bleeding from the corner of her mouth.

    Ling Jing looked at Ling You. ¡°Third brother, did you see that?¡±

    Ling you swallowed his saliva. He was frightened by Ling Jing. ¡°Ling Jing, you, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°What did I do? What is third brother doing? I didn¡¯t send someone to assassinate you, right? I didn¡¯t send someone to bribe your subordinates to stab you in the back, right? So, why are you so scared?¡±

    Shen lefu had already fallen to the ground. The two subordinates let go of her and looked at Ling you together.

    Ling You¡¯s legs were a little weak. ¡°Ling Jing, you, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do you want? That¡¯s a good question.¡±

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t know what he wanted. He was just angry, angry, and wanted to kill someone.

    He had nowhere to vent the fire in his heart. His fingertips moved again, and two subordinates stood in front of Ling You.

    ¡°Ling Jing, how Dare You? I¡¯m your brother.¡±

    Ling you shouted. The two subordinates had already supported his body on his left and right. He looked behind him hurriedly. ¡°Are you dead? Get Away from me!¡±

    When the subordinates standing behind Ling you were about to stand up, the remaining eight people that Ling Jing had brought stood forward and formed a human wall.

    Ling Jing stood up and looked at Ling You. He walked toward him step by step. ¡°Third brother, you know that I have a bad temper.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, are you crazy? What do you want?¡±

    Ling Jing clenched his fist and punched at Ling You¡¯s abdomen.

    This punch was fast, heavy, and fierce. Ling You¡¯s body curled up. Ling Jing reached out and picked up his frontpel. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. I¡¯ll Give You Face, right?¡±

    Another punch, another punch, and a few more punches. Ling you had already fallen.

    He fell, but Ling Jing didn¡¯t intend to stop his attack. He raised his foot and pressed it against Ling You¡¯s chest. The tip of his shoe was stuck at his neck.

    Ling you had difficulty breathing. He looked at Ling Jing while panting. ¡°You, you dare ¨C¡±

    ¡°What do I Dare?¡±Ling Jing smiled indifferently. ¡°Do you want to say whether I dare to kill you or not? Do you want to try? If I really kill you, what will happen to the old man¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing ¨C¡±

    Ling you shouted, but soon he couldn¡¯t speak. His face was red, and he just stared at Ling Jing.

    Ling Jing pushed his shoes forward, and Ling You¡¯s face had turned purple. He pulled Ling Jing¡¯s foot away, but Ling Jing¡¯s foot was stuck tightly, and he let go when his hand was about to touch him.

    He took a step to the side and looked down at Ling You¡¯s changed color and distorted facial features.

    ¡°Third brother, you know I have a bad temper. I¡¯m not afraid of killing you. If I really kill you, the old man will clean up the Mess for me. Do you believe me?¡±

    Ling you coughed non-stop, and tears started to flow from the corners of his eyes. He looked at Ling Jing with hatred in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Ling Jing felt bored. It was too boring.

    He rubbed his shoe against Ling You¡¯s body, turned around, and took a step back.

    His fingers moved as he was about to leave. Shen lefu, who had been lying on the ground, seemed to have found an opportunity. She used all her strength to hug Ling Jing¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Young Master Ling, Young Master Ling, I beg you. Please let my brother go. It was third young master who ordered me to do this. It has nothing to do with my brother.¡±

    ¡°I beg you.¡±

    She was punched twice. Her face was pale, and she looked very weak.

    Ling Jing was about to leave, but when he looked at Shen Lefu¡¯s eyes, he suddenly thought of Su Peizhen.

    That day, she also fell to the ground like this. If he had left a littleter, would he have seen her begging for him with tears in her eyes?

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t know that when he closed his eyes and lowered his head again, there was no trace of emotion in his eyes.

    He shook off Shen Lefu¡¯s hand and walked out, but when he passed Gu Xiu, he said two words.

    ¡°Take her away.¡±

    ... ..

    Su Peizhen stayed in the hospital for two days, and Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui stayed with her.

    Two dayster, she recovered. She was discharged from the hospital and returned to Rong Garden. Li Qianxue initially did not agree. She was afraid that Su Peizhen would not be able to take good care of her, so she wanted her to go to the Huo family.

    However, Su Peizhen refused. After she recovered, she wanted to go to thepany again.

    Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui could not stay in Rong City forever. They still had their own things to do in Lin City.

    Su Peizhen hired a housekeeper to take care of her again. She told Su Peizhen to pay attention to her meals and take good care of herself. After that, Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue left.

    Su Peizhen did not send Li Qianxue off. Knowing that she was going back to Lin City, she had a million things she wanted to say, but in the end, she did not say anything. She watched as Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui got into the car that Huo Jinyao had arranged for them.

    Just as Li Qianxue was about to get into the car, she ran back and gave Su Peizhen a hug.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m leaving. If you have anything to say to your father and me, you can also look for qingsang. Huo Jinyao has also promised to take good care of you. Don¡¯t take care of things by yourself. If you can, do it. If you can¡¯t, go home. Got It?¡±

    ¡°MHM.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s nose turned sour. She nodded heavily and gave Li Qianxue a hug. Then, she quickly let go.

    Li Qianxue let go of her, turned around, and got into the car to leave.

    After she left, Su Peizhen stayed by the side of the road and did not move for a long time. Until the car was far away.

 Chapter 866 - Chapter 051: â€œI have to let you know how powerful I am.â€

    <h4>Chapter 866: Chapter 051: ¡°I have to let you know how powerful I am.¡±</h4>

    The weather was good. Su Peizhen looked up at the blue sky. This time, she didn¡¯t feel abandoned.

    She knew that she wasn¡¯t alone. Besides Xiang caiping, she also had Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue.

    Yesterday, she died yesterday. Today, she was born today.

    From now on, Su Peizhen, be strong and cheer up. You will be the same Su Peizhen again.

    Taking a deep breath, Su Peizhen got into her car and drove to thepany. When she passed by the bakery, she subconsciously nced at it.

    The shop was still there, but everything had be a joke.

    It was really ridiculous. Su Peizhen retracted her gaze and never looked in that direction again.

    Everything was over.

    ... ..

    Su Peizhen¡¯s life returned to normal. She went to work every day, left work, and went home.

    She didn¡¯t see Ling Jing again. Half a monthter, Xiang caiping returned.

    She had a lot of fun this time. When she came back, she brought Su Peizhen a lot of gifts. Su Peizhen¡¯s bed was almost covered.

    ¡°Peizhen.¡±

    Xiang caiping went out to y. She was with people around her age. Since they were all together, the most they talked about was their children.

    She went out to see a different world and met different people. This time, Xiang caiping finally understood some things.

    After showing Su Peizhen the present, she pulled her hand and sat down by the bed. She patted the back of her hand.

    ¡°Mom has also moved on. If you don¡¯t like Feixing, so be it. You can be with whoever you like.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get married, then don¡¯t. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    ¡°In the past, I was always worried that no one would take care of you. But now I realize that you can actually take good care of yourself. Since that¡¯s the case, I have nothing to worry about.¡±

    Xiang caiping said until here and let out a long sigh. ¡°In any case, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at Xiang caiping¡¯s hand. Xiang caiping loved her too, she knew that.

    She lowered her head and blinked her eyes. When she looked up at Xiang caiping.., there was a bright smile in her eyes. ¡°Mom, thank you, but don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to get married, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve met anyone I like yet. As long as I meet someone, I¡¯ll get married.¡±

    ¡°En. Mom believes in you. My daughter¡¯s taste is naturally good. It¡¯s just that those brats aren¡¯t worthy.¡±

    Su Peizhen smiled and looked at the expression in Xiang caiping¡¯s eyes. This was the first time she took the initiative to lean on her shoulder. She looked at an unknown point and almost said in a whisper, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely be happy.¡±

    ..

    Not long after Xiang caiping came back, the duplex that Su Peizhen had bought had been renovated.

    Su Peizhen nned to dry the house and let the smell spread. Then, she could prepare to move in. She ordered the furniture online. When the other party sent it over, she happened to be free, so she went there alone.

    When she came out of the new house, Su Peizhen, who was supposed to go back to thepany, found that it was already evening.

    She didn¡¯t go back to thepany, but chose to return to the vi.

    Because Xiang caiping came backst time and talked things out with her, the rtionship between the two of them had improved quite a bit. She could also get along better with Xiang caiping.

    asionally, she would receive calls from Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue who were concerned about her. She only said that she was fine. Other than reporting that she was safe, she didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Time passed by slowly for a month. When the people on the street had changed into short-sleeved shirts, Su Peizhen realized that summer had arrived.

    She had bought all the furniture and everything in the new residence had been prepared. What was left was for Xiang caiping to take the initiative to handle this matter. Now that she could not stay idle, it would be good to find something for her to do.

    When she woke up in the morning, she changed into her sportswear and ran outside.

    Halfway through her run, she met the Golden Retriever again. The Golden Retriever was very excited to see her. When she wanted to pounce on her again, she was pulled by the chain.

    When she saw Lin feixing again, Su Peizhen did not feel embarrassed at all. She nodded and nned to leave. However, Lin Feixing took the initiative to stop her.

    ¡°Peizhen.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°What? You Can¡¯t be a lover and can¡¯t even be a friend anymore?¡±

    Lin feixing joked, and Su Peizhen was a little helpless. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±Lin feixing smiled. ¡°Recently, ourpany has a case in progress, and I think you should be interested. How about it? Do you want to pick a time to talk?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±It was a waste not to earn money, and Su Peizhen would not refuse such an opportunity. ¡°When is convenient for you?¡±

    ¡°How about tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After making an appointment with Lin feixing, Su Peizhen continued to run back, leaving Lin feixing behind to watch her back for a while. Finally, she lowered her head and rubbed the golden hair under her feet.

    ¡°Dian Dian, have you noticed that she¡¯s a little different?¡±

    As for what was different, Lin Feixing could not tell.

    ..

    Su Peizhen did not know how she had changed in the eyes of others. To her, her life was the same as when she had just been released from prison.

    She made an appointment with Lin Feixing and the two of them met at a clubhouse in the evening.

    Su Peizhen could roughly guess Lin Feixing¡¯s hidden thoughts, so she did not refuse. The two of them arrived at the clubhouse. After entering the private room, they were not in a hurry to talk about the cooperation.

    They talked about the recent situation and the progress of the previous case. Lin feixing was a person who could chat very well. If she stayed with her, there was no need to worry about not having a topic to talk about.

    After the two of them talked for a while, Lin Feixing¡¯s cell phone rang. He stood up politely and said that he wanted to go outside to make a call.

    Su peizhen gave her a ¡°Feel free¡±gesture and let her go.

    While she was waiting, she took out her cell phone, replied to a few emails, and made two more calls.

    In the end, after scrolling through her wechat moments, she realized that Lin Feixing was not back yet. She stood up and went outside to look for her.

    After searching for a while, she could not find her. In the end, Su Peizhen stood outside the men¡¯s restroom and took out her phone to call Lin Feixing.

    The person who answered the phone was not Lin feixing. It was an unfamiliar voice.

    ¡°The gentleman you are looking for is on the top floor. Miss, you cane up directly to look for him.¡±

    Top Floor? Su Peizhen didn¡¯t know what Lin Feixing was doing up there. She returned to the private room. She wasn¡¯t sure what had happened to him, so she picked up her bag and went up to the top floor.

    The dining ce was on the second and third floors, and the entertainment facilities were on the fourth and seventh floors. Above the eighth floor were the guest rooms, and the top floor seemed to be the presidential suite.

    What was Lin Feixing doing here? Su Peizhen was a little uncertain. She believed that Lin Feixing was not a casual person, but..

    Going upstairs and out of the elevator did not require looking for a room. There was only a room door.

    Su Peizhen looked at the door, went forward, and pressed the doorbell.

    The door opened very quickly, and inside stood a person she did not know.

    Gu Xiu looked at the man in front of him, and that person took a step back. ¡°Miss Su, please.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at him with uncertainty before walking in.

    There were rows of men in ck standing on both sides of the door. They looked like bodyguards.

    Ling Jing sat in the middle of the tall living room after passing through the human wall. There were two young women sitting on either side of him. One of them was pouring wine into his cup, one of them was feeding a piece of fruit into Ling Jing¡¯s mouth.

    The moment she saw Ling Jing, Su Peizhen felt as if someone was pinching her heart again. The hand was very strong, and her heart began to throb in pain.

    She clenched her gums, suppressing the pain.

    Ling Jing was wearing a ck shirt in front of her. He unbuttoned two of the buttons on it. His sturdy chest was exposed. He was leaning on the back of the sofa in a rxed and rxed state.

    As he ate the fruit that the woman beside him fed him, the corners of his eyes were raised with a wicked smile.

    This was Ling Jing, the Young Master of the Ling family. This was his true face.

    Su Peizhen suddenly had this realization. Taking a deep breath, she turned around and was about to leave. However, the two men in ck at the very end blocked her way at this moment.

    She looked at the two people in front of her and had no choice but to turn around and face Ling Jing.

    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you curious where that Gigolo is now?¡±

    The sudden question made Su Peizhen understand at once. Why wasn¡¯t the person who answered the phone Lin feixing.

    ¡°What did you do to him?¡±

    Looking at the situation today, it was not difficult to guess who was behind Lin Feixing¡¯s refusal to return to the private room.

    ¡°You Guess?¡±Ling Jing¡¯s light tone really made people angry. The woman next to him handed him a ss of red wine, and he drank directly from her hand.

    But the gaze he looked at her was full of provocation.

    Su Peizhen stood there without moving. Her hands hanging by her side were tightly clenched into fists.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do I want? This is really a good question.¡±Ling Jing frowned, as if he thought of something, he said, ¡°Woman, I remember I said that one day, I will make you beg me. If You Beg me, I will let him go. How about it?¡±

    Crazy.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t even have the intention to stop. She turned around and continued to leave. The big screen at the side lit up at this moment.

    She turned around to take a look. On the screen, Lin Feixing was tied up. The corner of his mouth was bleeding and there were a few bruises on his face. It was obvious that he had been beaten up.

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t move her feet. Ling Jing had gone to deal with Lin Feixing because of her. She couldn¡¯t just leave like this.

    She gritted her teeth and took a deep breath. She allowed the pain in her heart to start spreading again. She forced herself to show an extremely calm expression and turned to face Ling Jing.

    ¡°Ling Jing, Why Are You Angry at me? He is just an irrelevant person.¡±

    ¡°He is an irrelevant person.¡±Ling Jing raised his eyebrows because of her words. ¡°But just now, he bumped into me and hurt my shoulder. I just called him over to teach him a lesson. is that not okay?¡±

    Yes, of course. Su Peizhen nodded as she could see Ling Jing¡¯s power and that this was Ling Jing¡¯s territory.

    ¡°Then may I ask if Young Master Ling has finished teaching him a lesson? Can I let him go?¡±

    ¡°No,¡±Ling Jing said rather shamelessly. ¡°I have to let him know how powerful I am, right?¡±

    Know How Powerful Ling Jing was? She knew it too well. How could a person like Lin feixing survive in Ling Jing¡¯s hands?

    It was useless for Su Peizhen to adjust her breathing. She couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward, her bright face full of sharpness.

    ¡°Ling Jing, What Do You Want?¡±

 Chapter 867 - This is the attitude you have when you beg someone

    <h4>Chapter 867: Chapter 052: This is the attitude you have when you beg someone</h4>

    The atmosphere in the private room was really a little gloomy. The two rows of bodyguards behind her and the way Lin Feixing was beaten on the big screen could make Su Peizhen feel that the Ling Jing in front of her was no longer the hooligan she picked up.

    He was clearly a person, but the feeling he gave people waspletely different.

    This was not ling jing, this was a stranger. She stood there and looked at Ling Jing coldly, waiting for him to open his mouth to humiliate or make things difficult for her.

    This was Ling Jing¡¯s goal. But what was the point of stabbing her a few times like that?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say it? Beg Me.¡±Ling Jing spread his hands and said indifferently, ¡°If you beg me, I¡¯ll let him go.¡±

    Su Peizhen clenched her fists. ¡°I beg you.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t that what he wanted? She gave it to him. She looked at him coldly. Even though she was begging him, her eyes still carried some arrogance.

    Ling Jing suddenly smiled. That smile was full of mockery. ¡°Is this the attitude you have when you beg someone?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Su Peizhen clenched her fists and nodded heavily. ¡°Then I wonder how Young Master Ling Wants Me To Beg You?¡±

    Ling Jing looked at her. He saw that she came to beg him for another man. She stood in front of him with a cold face, as if she was not affected at all.

    The malice in his eyes became deeper. He looked up at Su Peizhen and swept his gaze across the coffee table in front of him.

    ¡°Simple. See this bottle of wine on the table? Drink it all. Let¡¯s forget about today¡¯s matter.¡±

    Su Peizhen nced at the coffee table. Ling Jing was talking about vodka. Drink the entire bottle of vodka? He could really think about it.

    ¡°If I finish this bottle of wine, let¡¯s forget about today¡¯s matter, right?¡±She took a step forward. Her eyes were clear and proud. She looked at Ling Jing coldly to make a final confirmation.

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ling Jing seemed to be annotating his words. ¡°As long as you drink this bottle of wine, I will let bygones be bygones for what that gigolo did. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t even frown. She responded to show that she understood. She went forward and picked up the bottle of wine. She didn¡¯t even need a cup. She directly drank from the mouth of the bottle.

    When the strong wine entered the throat, it actually gave people an ufortable feeling.

    Su Peizhen drank a few mouthfuls and almost choked. She gritted her teeth and endured it. Soon, not only was her throat ufortable, even her stomach began to feel ufortable.

    Half of the wine in the bottle had already gone, but she was still continuing.

    Ling Jing sat there and watched coldly. His hands on his knees were tightly clenched into fists. The woman beside him fed him wine. He opened his mouth mechanically and drank it. He felt that the wine had a bitter taste.

    Two-thirds of the vodka had gone, but Su Peizhen was still drinking it. Some of the wine flowed out from the corner of her mouth.

    It slid down her beautiful neck and into her clothes. She was wearing a white silk shirt today. The thin texture was easily wet by the liquor.

    On the white clothes, the wetness looked more and more obvious.

    Ling Jing¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be any gloomier. He watched Su Peizhen finish thest of the liquor. Finally, he put the bottle down.

    The bottle was ced on the table, making a banging sound.

    ¡°Young Master Ling, is this okay?¡±

    Su Peizhen, who had drunk a bottle of white wine in one go, had a very ugly expression. Not only was she swollen until she was red, but her eyes were also bloodshot,

    she stared straight at Ling Jing¡¯s face, her eyes firm and revealing a dark look.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at Su Peizhen. She also looked at him stubbornly.

    There seemed to be countless sparks in the air. Ling Jing suddenly red up. ¡°Get out of here.¡±

    Su Peizhen stood still. The others didn¡¯t understand. Only Gu Xiu, who was standing at the side, understood.

    With a nce, the two women stood up unwillingly and went outside.

    The bodyguards on both sides retreated and left. Only Su Peizhen stood there motionlessly.

    She looked at Ling Jing. When the door closed behind her, she asked again very calmly, ¡°Young Master Ling, Is It Okay Now? Can you let her go now?¡±

    The alcohol began to erode Su Peizhen¡¯s willpower. She had a good tolerance for alcohol, but she had never finished a bottle of vodka in one go like this.

    She even felt that her feet were a little weak. It was her strong willpower that allowed her to stand up straight.

    Ling Jing stood up, walked around the coffee table, and walked to Su Peizhen step by step. Finally, he stood in front of her.

    He stared at Su Peizhen¡¯s face. His usually wicked Phoenix eyes now had a hint of malice.

    ¡°Yes, of course. I, Young Master Ling, have always kept my word. If you want me to let her go, I¡¯ll let her go.¡±

    Before Su Peizhen could breathe a sigh of relief, Ling Jing¡¯s next words made her stand still. ¡°I just said that we should forget about that gigolo. I didn¡¯t say that we should forget about what happened to you before.¡±

    What happened before? Su Peizhen was drunk at this moment, and her consciousness began to be a little dizzy. ¡°What did Young Master Ling Mean?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s between you and me.¡±Ling Jing reached out and lifted Su Peizhen¡¯s chin, he stared straight at her face. ¡°Think about it. I¡¯m the young master of the Ling family, and you treat me like a gigolo. I¡¯ve been with you for so long. Why? Do you really think you can just let it go?¡±

    Su Peizhen took a deep breath and looked at Ling Jing. ¡°Then what does Young Master Ling want?¡±

    ¡°What do you want? You did something wrong, so of course you have to learn a lesson, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Su Peizhen stood still and looked at Ling Jing coldly, suddenly, she smiled. ¡°Yes. As the young master of the Ling family, it is my fault that you have to be my gigolo. Speaking of which, it is indeed my fault. I wonder how Young Master Ling ns to teach me a lesson?¡±

    Another piercing pain came from her heart. But it was only for a moment. At this moment, Su Peizhen was very calm. She was so calm that even the alcohol had no effect on her.

    Ling Jing pinched her chin and looked at this exquisite face. Finally, he opened his thin lips. ¡°It¡¯s simple. You can stay with me as long as I stay with you. But this time, we have to do it the other way around. You are the one I keep, how about it?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s expression changed. She turned pale at Ling Jing¡¯s direct and brutal humiliation.

    She kept adjusting her breathing and tried her best to suppress her heartbeat. In the end, she stopped smiling and looked at Ling Jing sarcastically.

    ¡°Young Master Ling wants to keep me?¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course I can.¡±Su Peizhen smiled faintly and looked extremely sarcastic. ¡°Didn¡¯t young master Ling say that I¡¯m a re-education throughbor? Doesn¡¯t young master Ling think it¡¯s beneath him to keep me as a re-education throughbor?¡±

    The air-conditioning in the private room was very low, but it was lower than the temperature in Su Peizhen¡¯s heart at this moment. She was very angry. She was so angry that if there was a knife in front of her, she would definitely stab Ling Jing¡¯s body without hesitation.

    But it was very strange. Perhaps it was because of the alcohol, but she actually restrained herself. She only used such an extremely self-deprecating method to deepen the already deep wound.

    Ling Jing seemed to have not felt her gaze at all. He moved his face closer to hers. The distance between them was less than ten centimeters.

    He was close to her face, and there was a faint smell of alcohol in the air. He didn¡¯t know if it was on her or on him.

    ¡°It is indeed beneath my dignity, but what should I do? I haven¡¯t had enough of you, a convict. Thinking about it, I have yed with so many women, but I don¡¯t have someone like you. At first, you were the daughter of a rich family, butter, you were a convict. ¡°TSK, thinking about it, it¡¯s quite exciting. ¡°So, I want to continue ying, Can¡¯t I?¡±

    The tone of the abuse, the light expression, and the evil eyes were obviously provocative.

    Su Peizhen waved his hand away and took a big step back. ¡°Ling Jing, don¡¯t Go Too Far.¡±

    ¡°I like going too far, can¡¯t I?¡±He came closer to Su Peizhen again and pinched her chin. ¡°Do you want it?¡±

    Su Peizhen gritted her teeth. Her little face, which had turned red from drinking just now, was frighteningly pale. She had never drunk alcohol like this before, so she felt ufortable all over.

    But she couldn¡¯t walk away. She could think rationally, but the alcohol made her consciousness unable to keep up. Her reaction was so slow.

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±She waved her hand away forcefully. She raised her face and looked at Ling Jing stubbornly. ¡°I refuse.¡±

    ¡°Refuse?¡±Ling Jing suddenly smiled. ¡°Do you think you can refuse?¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed in the direction of the big screen.

    ¡°Do you believe that even if I beat him to death today, I will be fine tomorrow?¡±

    Yes. Of course she believed it. Su Peizhen had long seen that Ling Jing had this ability.

    Su Peizhen clenched her fist, and the hand began to pinch her heart again. She stood there motionlessly, letting the hand pinch her heart until it was deformed, broken, and unable to put it back together again.

    Ling Jing¡¯s face was magnified in front of her, and he seemed to have be a monster that could devour him. She didn¡¯t know if it was the effect of alcohol or something else, but she felt that her consciousness was getting more and more dizzy.

    She took a step back, but her feet went soft and her body couldn¡¯t stand.

    ¡°What? You Don¡¯t believe me?¡±Ling Jing went forward and pulled her body up. ¡°Do you want to try?¡±

    Su Peizhen was pulled by her, and her body crashed into his arms. The difort that she had been suppressing finally couldn¡¯t be controlled anymore.

    She tilted her head and her body tilted, directly throwing up on Ling Jing¡¯s body.

    The pungent and unpleasant smell mixed with the very choking smell of alcohol made Ling Jing¡¯s face turn green.

    Su Peizhen was really ufortable. Drinking strong alcohol was harmful to the body, and drinking fast alcohol was even more so.

    Not counting the first time she threw up, she continued to throw up a second time. Her feet were unsteady. She did not want to fall down, so she reached out to grab Ling Jing¡¯s arm and threw up again.

    Ling Jing¡¯s clothes were already out of shape. There was an unpleasant smell and dirty vomit.

    His face changed. He was sure that this woman did it on purpose.

    ¡°Su Peizhen ¨C¡±

 Chapter 868 - you can give it a try

    <h4>Chapter 868: Chapter 053: you can give it a try</h4>

    Damn woman, she¡¯s really courting death. He reached out to pull Su Peizhen away, but her legs went soft and she fell backward.

    A sh of panic shed through Ling Jing¡¯s eyes. Before he regained his senses, his body had already reacted and held her up.

    Su Peizhen, who was touched by him, had a face full of resistance. She waved her hand, wanting to push Ling Jing away.

    ¡°Let go of me ¨C¡±

    It was just that her strength was too small, and Ling Jing¡¯s strength was too great.

    Before her body lost consciousness, she could only feel Ling Jing¡¯s embrace. His chest was still warm, but it could no longer warm her heart.

    It could only bring her coldness.

    ... ..

    When Su Peizhen woke up, she felt a splitting headache.

    It took her a long time to wake up. She opened her eyes and ced her hand on her forehead. The headache became more and more obvious.

    Looking at the environment in front of her, for a moment, she thought that she had returned to her original home in Forest City.

    The room was veryrge, and the bed under her was very soft. It was custom-made Italian furniture.

    She frowned and didn¡¯t know where she was for a moment.

    Some fragments appeared in her mind intermittently, and she suddenly remembered what happened before she fainted.

    Ling Jing ¡ª

    She had never thought that one day when he recovered his identity, he would be so ruthless and decisive.

    Looking around, she could roughly guess where she was at this moment. Thinking of where she was at Ling Jing¡¯s ce, she couldn¡¯t stay any longer.

    When she got up, she realized that her clothes were gone, leaving only her underwear. This gave her another shock, but it was only for a moment. She still knew whether or not her body felt like that had happened.

    Ignoring her current appearance, she directly got off the bed. She walked to the wardrobe and stood there, only to find that there were all men¡¯s clothes in the wardrobe.

    Every piece was custom-made, and the workmanship was excellent. Looking at the clothes on top, Su Peizhen¡¯s lips curled into a smile.

    Yes, she should have noticed it when they first met. Ling Jing¡¯s clothes were all extraordinary.

    And although he was covered in blood, it couldn¡¯t hide his temperament.

    Su Peizhen closed her eyes and mocked in her heart that she was indeed blind. If she wasn¡¯t blind, she would have noticed it long ago.

    Although Ling Jing was sloppy, he often looked very indecent. But how could his temperament be that of a hooligan?

    She was blind, and now she had suffered a bacsh. Who could she me?

    She shook her head and shook off those useless thoughts from her mind. She picked out a shirt from the inside and put it on. Ling Jing¡¯s pants were too big for her. After thinking for a while, she saw a knitted polo shirt in his closet.

    She wore it from the bottom to the waist and tied a knot on the waist with the sleeve. It turned into a slightly different dress.

    After looking at herself in the mirror, it was no problem for her to go out like this.

    She turned around and left the room. There was no one in the corridor. Su Peizhen stood there and looked at the long corridor on both sides. In the end, she went in the direction of the stairs.

    There seemed to be no one in this huge vi.

    Su Peizhen stepped on the thick carpet. When she walked to the stairs, she happened to see Ling Jing walking upstairs.

    He stood in the middle of the spiral staircase. When he saw the clothes on her, he narrowed his eyes.

    The white shirt was obviously a little too big for her, but she had to wear a ck dress as a skirt. This outfit was extremely unusual, but because she was the one wearing it, it made her look more casual and beautiful.

    This woman had the ability to seduce men no matter what.

    Climbing up the stairs, Ling Jing¡¯s eyes were locked on Su Peizhen, and he didn¡¯t leave for a moment.

    Su Peizhen stood straight. Even though she was wearing Ling Jing¡¯s clothes, it was still difficult to hide her imposing manner.

    Their gazes met in the air. Su Peizhen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but Ling Jing narrowed his eyes.

    He had seen Su Peizhen who was disheveled.

    He had never seen Su Peizhen who wore men¡¯s clothes.

    The higher he went, the clearer he could see her body under her shirt. Just the thought of his shirt covering her body was enough to drive him crazy. ..

    He finally reached the top of the stairs and stood opposite to Su Peizhen.

    His gaze locked onto Su Peizhen¡¯s face. The distance between them was less than ten centimeters. Su Peizhen nced at him. After he came up, she turned around and walked downstairs.

    Before she could take a step, her arm was pulled by someone. She turned around and looked at Ling Jing¡¯s face coldly.

    He pulled her into his arms, lowered his head, and kissed her lips forcefully.

    She struggled up, and her hands were countered by Ling Jing. She was wearing his shirt, and it made him want to tear her shirt apart

    The image of his kiss became more and more overbearing as he couldn¡¯t get rid of it.

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t get rid of it, and her lips were in pain. She opened her mouth and bit him back when he thought she wanted to kiss him.

    Ling Jing¡¯s lips were in pain, but it stimted the blood in his body.

    He picked her up and carried her to the room. Su Peizhen struggled again. She wanted to leave his body, but he hugged her tightly.

    There was a natural disparity in strength between men and women. She was no match for him.

    Her body was thrown onto the bed roughly. After bouncing twice, she was once again suppressed before she could get up.

    The moment he got close, Su Peizhen turned her face away. ¡°Ling Jing, you are strong ¡ª violent. I Can Sue You.¡±

    ¡°Sue Me?¡±Ling Jing sneered. ¡°Sure, do you want to try?¡±

    As he spoke, he put his hand on her waist. ¡°I have never seen a rapist who can make a victim orgasm.¡±

    ¡°Shameless.¡±

    Su Peizhen gritted her teeth. Ling Jing¡¯s hand turned to her chest. With a strong force, the good-quality shirt on her body was torn.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s shirt was half exposed. She struggled even harder.

    ¡°Ling Jing, you bastard.¡±

    But who was Ling Jing? If she didn¡¯t want to admit defeat, she couldn¡¯t admit defeat. Su Peizhen gritted her teeth and forced herself to ignore her body¡¯s reaction.

    The more she acted like this, the more Ling Jing didn¡¯t want her to get what she wanted.

    The two of them had been together for less than half a year. Their bodies were so familiar. Even if they were separated, the body¡¯s memory was still there.

    He clearly knew every sensitive spot on her body. He clearly knew every reaction of hers under his actions.

    It was as if they had returned to the beginning. He wanted to conquer her, but she only wanted to counterattack.

    Every touch, every kiss, was on the spot.

    Every time she resisted, every time she tried to escape, all she got was an even crazier attack from him.

    Her POLO shirt was torn and her shoes fell to the ground. Her body was nailed under his body.

    ¡°Woman.¡±Ling Jing bit her lips and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°I will let you know that this isn¡¯t called rape, it¡¯s called annihtion.¡±

    The morning sunlight shone into the room. It was a new day. And his plunder had just begun.

    ..

 Chapter 869 - Do You Want to kill me

    <h4>Chapter 869: Chapter 054: Do You Want to kill me</h4>

    When Ling Jing left Su Peizhen¡¯s body, he only felt that the gloominess of this period of time had dissipated.

    He sat up in a rather refreshed manner. Just as he was about to leave, Su Peizhen, who had been lying motionless on the bed, suddenly sat up.

    With a ¡°PA¡±sound, he received a p on the face.

    ¡°Su Peizhen ¨C¡±

    With another p, he was also hit on the other side of his face. Ling Jing¡¯s face turned green. He raised his hand instinctively. Su Peizhen also raised her head and looked at him fearlessly.

    Ling Jing put down his hand hatefully and pinched her chin instead. ¡°Do you want to Die?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to die. Do You Want to kill me?¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s breathing was a little unstable. She really wanted to know whether Ling Jing would really take her life just because she was blind for a moment.

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t Dare?¡±

    ¡°You Dare, of course you dare. What else is there that you, Young Master Ling, don¡¯t dare to do?¡±

    Su Peizhen was furious. The Shameless Ling Jing was simply detestable. He took advantage of the innate difference between men and women to do whatever he wanted to her, and ¡ª

    Thinking of the entanglement between the two before, her face turned red. It wasn¡¯t embarrassment, it was anger.

    She pushed Ling Jing away and got off the bed just like that.

    But this time, even her underwear was ruined by him. There were no clothes for her in the room. She gritted her teeth, her heart almost bleeding with hatred.

    She walked to the wardrobe and nned to pick two new clothes to wear and leave. Ling Jing walked behind her and turned her body around.

    ¡°You want to leave? Do you think I agree?¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, have you yed enough?¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes darkened, and anger shed in them. ¡°I have nothing to do with you now. Why Don¡¯t you let me go?¡±

    ¡°Enough? Of course not.¡±Ling Jing pinched her chin, appreciating the anger in her eyes.

    A beauty was a beauty. Even anger had a different style. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it? You Treat Me, Young Master Ling, as a gigolo, and you want me to take back the city, no matter what, right?¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, is it fun to be like this?¡±Su Peizhen really hated that she didn¡¯t have a knife in her hand. Otherwise, she would have stabbed into Ling Jing¡¯s body without mercy.

    ¡°Why not? I think it¡¯s very interesting.¡±Ling Jing lifted her chin lightly. ¡°The debt from before, plus these two ps, do you think I should take back two cities?¡±

    Su Peizhen was not angered by Ling Jing. After a short moment of anger, she immediately calmed down. If she was angry, it would be as he wanted, and she would not allow it.

    ¡°What if I refuse? Do you want to keep me locked up like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±Ling Jing shrugged indifferently. ¡°Do you think that if I don¡¯t let go, you can leave?¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, you are illegally imprisoning me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you say so. Do you want to call the police?¡±Ling Jing took out his phone and gave it to Su Peizhen. ¡°Come. Make a call. Press 110 to see if the police can rescue you.¡±

    Shameless.

    ¡°Ling Jing, Do You Dare?¡±

    ¡°I said, you can try. Do I Dare?¡±

    Ling Jing chuckled and looked at the slight anger on Su Peizhen¡¯s face. He only thought it was interesting. Very interesting.

    He really couldn¡¯t wait to know how Su Peizhen nned to leave from here.

    ..

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t expect that Ling Jing would actually keep his word. She didn¡¯t know where her bag had been taken by him a long time ago. She didn¡¯t have a phone or a way to contact the outside world.

    Forget it, Ling Jing didn¡¯t give her any clothes. She found a bathrobe to put on in the bathroom. But she couldn¡¯t leave just like that.

    Moreover, there were people guarding outside the room. If they didn¡¯t let her go, she couldn¡¯t leave at all.

    Three days, a whole three days. No matter what Su Peizhen thought of, she couldn¡¯t get the people guarding the door to let her go.

    If Ling Jing came back, the people guarding the door would leave. But with Ling Jing around, she couldn¡¯t leave at all.

    The three meals were sent to the room, and some people even sent magazines and books for her to read.

    The only thing was that she couldn¡¯t leave. On the third day, Su Peizhen felt that all her patience was about to be lost.

    She refused to eat. When she saw Ling Jing enter the door dressed in formal clothes, she finally couldn¡¯t control her anger and rushed to Ling Jing.

    ¡°Ling Jing, What Do You Want?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? I want to keep you.¡±

    ¡°Are you keeping me? You are imprisoning me.¡±Su Peizhen raised her hand to p Ling Jing, but he grabbed her hand. She wanted to pull her hand back, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Ling Jing, do you want to let me go or not?¡±

    ¡°More or less, the same thing.¡±Ling Jing spread his hands. ¡°I can let you go, but will youe back here obediently?¡±

    ¡°In Your Dreams.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t expect Ling Jing to be so Shameless. She thought that he had yed enough in the previous farce.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡±

    Ling Jing raised his eyebrows shamelessly, as if he couldn¡¯t stand her.

    Su Peizhen nodded angrily. ¡°Okay. I promise you. Can you let me go now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ling Jing seemed to know what she was thinking. ¡°If you want to go, you can. Sign a contract with me first. As long as you sign it, I promise to let you go immediately.¡±

    ¡°What contract?¡±

    ¡°What contract? Of course, it¡¯s a maintenance agreement. You Won¡¯t forget what you did to me back then, right?¡±

    Su Peizhen clenched her fists. She finally understood that Ling Jing would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. He would do what she did to him previously.

    ¡°Okay. Sign the contract, right? Bring it over. I¡¯ll sign it.¡±

    When Su Peizhen finished saying this, she felt as if something was pressing down on her heart. ¡°However, I have to have a deadline, right? After all, when I kept you as my mistress, I didn¡¯t say that I would keep you for a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Half a year.¡±Ling Jing smiled. ¡°Only half a year. I said, I¡¯m just doing what you did to me to you again.¡±

    Half a year? Su Peizhen felt her heart tighten. In the end, she suddenly smiled. ¡°Okay, half a year it is.¡±

    Having a deadline was better than having no deadline.

    If she agreed, Ling Jing would be satisfied. He pped his hands and called Gu Xiu to let him prepare the contract.

    Su Peizhen watched Gu Xiue and go, and then looked at the bathrobe on her body. ¡°Now, can you return my clothes and bag to me?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±Ling Jing nodded. ¡°But forget about the clothes. You vomited all over that day, and it was an eyesore to me. I threw that set of clothes away.¡±

    He gave an order, and soon someone sent the clothes over. They were hung on the shelf. Everything was in ce, from the inside to the outside. They were all new styles from several big brands.

    Su Peizhen took a deep breath and casually put on a set of clothes. She didn¡¯t care if Ling Jing was beside her.

    If she wanted to see him, she would have seen everything. She didn¡¯t need to be reserved at all.

    Ling Jing liked Su Peizhen¡¯s magnanimous attitude. But when he thought of the photos he had received before, his face darkened.

    He had slept with countless men and trained himself to be magnanimous.

    He suddenly gritted his teeth and pulled su peizhen into his arms without thinking. He lowered his head and gave her a very simple and rough kiss.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t know why he suddenly went crazy, so she couldn¡¯t help but struggle.

    Ling Jing still wanted to pull her clothes. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t expect him to be like this. He could be in heat almost at any time.

    She was extremely angry. She had already agreed to sign the contract, but she still didn¡¯t want to be treated like a showgirl by Ling Jing.

    He raised his foot and was about to kick Ling Jing¡¯s lower body. Someone knocked on the door of the room, and Ling Jing¡¯s movement stopped.

    He heard Gu Xiu¡¯s head at the door behind him, his head lowered so tightly that it almost buried into his chest.

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a guest.¡±

    ¡°Guest? What guest? I¡¯m not seeing you.¡±

    ¡°The guest has alreadye in and said he wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ming and the others are just idlers? Stop Them.¡±

    ¡°No, this guest has a special identity. I don¡¯t dare to stop him.¡±

    Gu Xiu¡¯s words made Ling Jing look in his direction. Gu Xiu looked at him and then at Su Peizhen.

    Ling Jing roughly understood. He frowned slightly and let go of Su Peizhen and walked downstairs.

    Downstairs, Su Qingsang brought at least twenty policemen to the door. She walked in front of the policemen with a cold expression.

    When Ling Jing went downstairs, he saw Su Qingsang standing in front of the twenty policemen.

    He narrowed his eyes slightly and didn¡¯t pretend that he didn¡¯t know Su Qingsang. Instead, he took a few steps forward.

    ¡°What is Madam Huo doing?¡±

    Su Qingsang nced at Ling Jing coldly. She had an impression of this ling jing. They had met once in the hospital. Later, when she heard that Su Peizhen had really broken up with her lover, she thought he was just an ordinary man.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to be the young master of the Ling family.

    ¡°Young Master Ling is too polite. I heard that my sister is here with you. I¡¯m here to take her away today.¡±

    She used the word ¡°Heard¡±, but her attitude was extremely certain. Both of them knew that Su Qingsang had done her homework.

    ¡°Your Sister?¡±Ling Jing raised his eyebrows. ¡°But your sister is willing to stay here. It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for madam Huo to make such a big fuss, right?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t care about whether it¡¯s appropriate or not for the time being. As long as young master Ling hands over my sister, I Won¡¯t disturb you. I can take them away immediately.¡±

    ¡°Madam Huo¡¯s words are interesting. I¡¯ve already said that your sister is willing to stay. How did it be me forcing her to stay in your mouth?¡±

    ¡°Yes or no, let my sistere down and find out.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s expression was a little ugly. The Ling family was powerful, but they really didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with the people of the white road.

    Su Qingsang came with such a big lineup. He had already discussed it with Su Peizhen. If that happened, wouldn¡¯t there be more variables?

    ¡°What? Young Master Ling wants to send people up to search?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Huo, even if it¡¯s the wife of the CEO of Your Sky Territory Group, you don¡¯t have the right to search my house, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the right.¡±Su Peizhen took a step to the side. ¡°But, they do.¡±

    As soon as she stepped back, the policeman standing next to her took out a search warrant. Su Qingsang stood there, the corners of her lips slightly raised.

    ¡°My sister has been missing for more than twenty-four hours. Since I suspect that she is with you, I will naturally do my homework. So, please let her go, Young Master Ling.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s expression was very ugly. Gu Xiu looked at him. Although they were not afraid of the police, it was not wise to sh with these people like this.

    If Gu Xiu could figure it out, Ling Jing could also figure it out.

    He turned to look at Gu Xiu. Gu Xiu understood and went upstairs to call for Su Peizhen.

    Su Peizhen was waiting for Ling Jing to bring the contract over, so she could sign it and leave. To her, it was only half a year. What was the Big Deal?

    She would spend half a year with Ling Jing. In half a year, she could see Ling Jing clearly and give up on himpletely.

    When the time was up, she could return to the proud and free Su Peizhen.

    However, she couldn¡¯t wait for Ling Jing toe up, but Gu Xiu came. She had seen this person many times in the past few days. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was Ling Jing¡¯s right-hand man.

    ¡°Miss Su, pleasee downstairs for a moment.¡±

    Gu Xiu looked at Su Peizhen. He really didn¡¯t expect his young master to make such a big scene when he was in a rtionship.

    Go Downstairs? Su Peizhen thought about it and agreed. She could leave after going downstairs to sign the contract.

    She felt it was extremely ironic when she thought about signing the contract with Ling Jing for half a year. Speaking of which, she was once the young miss of the Su family. In the future, she would be reduced to a mistress who could not be seen in the light.

    What was this? Retribution?

    However, Su Peizhen did not expect that when she went downstairs, she would see a bunch of police officers and Su Qingsang?

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    Her lips moved and she wanted to say something, but Su Qingsang gave her a look. She walked up to her and squeezed her hand.

    ¡°Mom is worried about you. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Su Qingsang did not say anything else and brought her to her side. ¡°You go with these police officers first. I have a few more words to say to Mr. Ling.¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡±

    Su Qingsang¡¯s appearance surprised Su Peizhen. She didn¡¯t expect Su Qingsang toe.

    She wanted to say something, but when she received su Qingsang¡¯s gaze, she left with the police officers without looking back.

    Ling Jing had been staring at Su Peizhen¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t expect that woman to be so heartless. She was so heartless that she didn¡¯t even look at him.

    It was as if there was a fire burning in his heart that made him want to kill again.

    However, before the fire was lit, Su Qingsang had already walked in front of him.

    The police had already taken Su Peizhen out. Su Qingsang had no scruples. She raised her hand and pped Ling Jing in the face.

    Ling Jing was stunned for a moment. He immediately red at Su Qingsang. ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Young Master Ling, right?¡±Su Qingsang looked at Ling Jing, not afraid of his cold and stern gaze.

    ¡°I have other things to do today, but I want to say something to young master ling. Not everyone can bully the girls of our Su family.¡±

    ¡°Madam Huo, what do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±Su Qingsang withdrew her hand, she patted it lightly. ¡°The internal conflicts of the family are our own private matters, but young master ling bullying our children like this, isn¡¯t he looking down on our Su family too much?¡±

    She stared at Ling Jing, her eyes filled with coldness.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, our Su family may not have much power in Rong City, and our main development is also in Lin City. But our su family¡¯s child definitely can not be bullied by others. Young Master Ling, we¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°Madam Huo is using her power to oppress others?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡±Su Qingsang smiled, that smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have power. But although I¡¯m not talented, my husband has some ability. Your Ling family may be powerful, but our Huo family is not afraid of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Huo wants the Huo family to go against the Ling Family?¡±

    ¡°Whether they go against each other or not depends on young master ling. I¡¯m a medical student and I like to be direct. I just want to ask Young Master Ling to stay away from our Pei Zhen next time. She¡¯s not someone you can touch.¡±

    Ling Jing gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°What if I insist?¡±

    ¡°Then young master Ling can try. What would be the result of going against the Huo family and the Su Family? Young Master Ling, please believe me. Based on my husband¡¯s feelings for me, I can still do such a small thing.¡±

    She had always kept a low profile and did not like to bully others with her power. But the feeling of asionally bullying others with her power was not bad.

    Ling Jing¡¯s expression was very ugly. Su Qingsang did not want to pay attention to him at all. She turned around and left.

    The moment she went out, Ling Jing got angry and immediately swept all the things on the coffee table to the ground. Gu Xiu and more than a dozen subordinates standing beside her did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    Su Qingsang didn¡¯t care how Ling Jing went crazy. When she went out, Su Peizhen sat in her car.

    She didn¡¯t bother with her and thanked the police first. If it wasn¡¯t because of the Huo family and because the Ling family was really powerful, she didn¡¯t want to trouble these people.

    However, the Huo family usually had a good rtionship with these people. Although those people were ordered by the higher-ups to run errands, there was really no big problem.

    It was really easy to carry out such a task. After greeting the police and sending them off, Su Qingsang got into the car.

    Looking at Su Peizhen, she took a thermos cup from the front of the car.

    ¡°Drink some flower tea.¡±

    Su Peizhen nced at her and took the cup from her hand.

    It was still afternoon. She looked at the ring sunlight outside and then looked at Su Qingsang.

    ¡°How did you know I Was Here?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t contact your family for three days. Aunt Xiang was worried that something might have happened to you and wanted to call the police. However, she was afraid that there would be a misunderstanding, so she came to me. ¡°I asked Huo Jinyao¡¯s people to look into it. I asked the Secretary of Your Company and also checked the surveince cameras of the clubhouse that day. ¡°But the surveince cameras were broken. I couldn¡¯t see what happened three days ago at all. ¡°So I could only guess from the owner of the club. ¡°Later, I checked several surveince cameras outside and found out that it was Ling Jing who took you away.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t look good. She held the Thermos Cup tightly. She felt much better when the flower tea entered her throat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t know what to say. She never thought that she would have to trouble Su Qingsang to save her one day.

    Su Qingsang started the car and heard Su Peizhen say softly beside her.

    ¡°Actually, I asked him to let me go just now.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m meddling in other people¡¯s business?¡±

    Su Qingsang only focused on driving and didn¡¯t look unhappy at all.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t mean that.

    Su Qingsang nced at her. ¡°Where are we going? To Aunt Xiang¡¯s ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Qingsang focused on driving and didn¡¯t say anything else. She sent Su Peizhen to the door. She only remembered when she saw her get out of the car.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel burdened. Mom asked me to take care of you. After all, I¡¯m your older sister now.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at her. Su Qingsang smiled, turned around, and started the car to leave.

    Su Peizhen was left behind to look at the distant car. Her expression was a little subtle.

    Sister?

    It didn¡¯t feel too bad to have a sister.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s gloomy mood these few days had been swept away. As for Ling Jing, she wouldn¡¯t give him another chance. She believed that he wouldn¡¯te again.

    He shouldn¡¯te again, right?

 Chapter 870 - so thatâ€™s how it is

    <h4>Chapter 870: Chapter 055: so that¡¯s how it is</h4>

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t know what Su Qingsang said to Ling Jing that day. After that day, she didn¡¯t see Ling Jing again.

    Afterforting Xiang caiping and telling her that she had only gone to stay with a friend for a few days and had forgotten to contact her, although Xiang caiping didn¡¯t believe it, it was enough to make Xiang caiping happy that she coulde back safely.

    Xiang caiping did not have high expectations for her. As long as she returned home frequently and as long as she was safe, everything else was easy to talk about.

    However, she was always worried about her. Coincidentally, the duplex that Su Peizhen had just bought had been renovated. Xiang caiping thought about it and decided to move into the duplex with Su Peizhen.

    In fact, she had previously thought that it was too big for her to live in a vi by herself. She had only bought the vi because she had earned some money and had nowhere to spend it.

    There were many things to prepare for moving. Xiang caiping got busy, and her mental state was much better.

    Su Peizhen saw that she was busy, and she also got busy.

    She was just a little sorry for Lin Feixing. She had specially asked Lin feixing out to apologize to him. After all, if it weren¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t have been fooled by Ling Jing.

    But unexpectedly, Lin feixing seemed to have no idea why she was fooled that day. Before she could look for him. He came to her door first.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±Lin feixing apologized to Su Peizhen the moment she saw her. Su Peizhen was confused.

    ¡°I had dinner with you that day, but I got into a conflict with someone and was locked up for a few days.¡±

    Lin feixing also felt that she was really unlucky. ¡°I don¡¯t know who the other party is. They locked me up for a few days before they released me. I wanted to go to the police, but I didn¡¯t even know who the other party was.¡±

    She scratched her head. This was the first time Lin Feixing had lost face in front of the woman she liked.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Have you been worried sick these past few days?¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t say anything that she wanted to apologize. She could only smile faintly. In the end, the corner of her mouth twitched. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just a little worried about you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±Lin feixing smiled and brought up another matter. ¡°We didn¡¯t manage to eat the mealst time. To express our apology, let¡¯s make another appointment and let me make it up to you. How about it?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t say that the other party was in trouble because of her. ¡°If you want to treat me, I¡¯ll treat you. I¡¯m just trying to calm you down.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Lin feixing smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take advantage of you.¡±

    Lin feixing was just like that. She would never make you feel ufortable with him.

    Su Peizhen smiled. She set a time with him and went back to her own business.

    After that, she received two calls from Huo Yifan. She ignored them and hung up. In the end, Huo Yifan did not call again.

    This time, Su Peizhen specially picked a revolving restaurant on the top floor of a five-star hotel to treat Lin feixing to a meal.

    She had asked around and found out that this ce belonged to Huo Jinyao and Tang Mohan¡¯s family business and had nothing to do with Ling Jing.

    She believed that Ling Jing would note and disturb her again, but she still had to take precautions. In the future, she would avoid Ling Jing¡¯s family business as much as she could.

    The hotel was on the top floor and could almost overlook half of Rongcheng¡¯s scenery.

    Su Peizhen arrived earlier. When she arrived, a waiter came over and brought her to the seat that she had booked beforehand.

    The seat was leaning against the window. She looked out the window. As night fell, the neon lights started to shine.

    While admiring the beautiful scenery, Lin feixing arrived. He was dressed very formally today. He was dressed in a white suit, which made him look clean and neat. He looked like a prince on a white horse.

    However, she could not help but think of another man who had also worn a white suit.

    That scene caused her expression to change slightly for a moment. She withdrew her gaze and stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯mte.¡±Lin feixing was a little apologetic. ¡°Have you been waiting for long?¡±

    ¡°No, I just arrived.¡±

    ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    After ordering, Lin feixing looked at Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I actually wanted to ask, did you and that person break up?¡±

    He didn¡¯t say who, but Su Peizhen immediately understood what he meant. Looking down, she recalled the scene where Ling Jing arrogantly said he wanted to keep her.

    Suddenly, she smiled. She raised her head to look at Lin feixing, her gaze Frank and natural.

    ¡°You want to ask, did I break up? Am I single now?¡±

    Lin Feixing was relieved. He had many women pursuing him outside. But he didn¡¯t know why, but he liked Su Peizhen.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s attitude made him rx a little. ¡°Yes, I want to ask you if you¡¯re single now, I might be able to woo you again.¡±

    ¡°...¡±Su Peizhen was silent for a while, then she looked up at Lin Feixing.

    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±Lin Feixing didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. ¡°I was rude.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m single, but I don¡¯t n to start a new rtionship for the time being.¡±

    The fight with Ling Jing had hurt her greatly. In a short time, she probably didn¡¯t have the strength to love again.

    She needed time to forget Ling Jing, and she needed time to let go.

    ¡°Understood.¡±Lin feixing looked at the gloomy look on her face and said carefully, ¡°Then, can I line up first? This way, I can fight for a chance for myself.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±Su Peizhen shook her head. ¡°Using you to forget another man is unfair to you.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t Mind?¡±

    ¡°I do mind.¡±She didn¡¯t like to owe others. She had always been proud, so she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to do such a thing.

    ¡°Then, don¡¯t I Have No Hope?¡±Lin feixing joked. She didn¡¯t seem to take it to heart, but in fact, she was still a little disappointed.

    ¡°I can only promise you that if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll let you cut the queue first. How about it?¡±

    Lin feixing smiled and raised the cup in front of her.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll make a reservation.¡±

    A person like Lin Feixing really didn¡¯t have a burden to get along with him. Su Peizhen looked at him and thought more than once that if she fell in love with Lin feixing, it might be easier to be happy.

    However, there were no ifs in this world.

    After this date, she and Lin Feixing had returned to the boundaries of friends. Su Chenghui¡¯spany was still cooperating with Lin Feixing¡¯spany.

    As Su Chenghui¡¯s representative, she had to meet Lin feixing.

    The next few meetings were all at thepany. However, after a case waspleted and a case was sued, Lin Feixing offered to treat her and herpany to a meal. She agreed.

    After all, they were not alone.

    However, thispany referred to the team SU Chenghui left in Rongcheng. They invited core members. There were not many people, only a dozen or so people.

    Lin Feixing booked arge private room in the hotel and asked Su Peizhen to bring them over when it was time. Su Peizhen agreed and brought the group of people to the ce Lin Feixing said.

    They were all here, but Lin Feixing was not. He was stuck in a traffic jam on the road and was quite far away, so he arrived a littlete.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s cell phone just happened to ring. She got up and went outside to answer the call.

    She just happened to meet Lin feixing who had rushed over. She walked very quickly and bumped into Lin Feixing¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She stepped away from Lin Feixing¡¯s arms. She smiled at him awkwardly and gestured for Lin Feixing to enter the private room first.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in?¡±

    ¡°No, I need to take a call first.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s phone was still ringing. Lin feixing nodded in understanding and entered the private room first.

    After he left, Su Peizhen was about to answer the phone when she saw Huo Yifaning towards her. Seeing him, Su Peizhen took her phone and walked to the other side of the corridor without thinking. Little did she know that Huo Yifan would follow soon.

    Huo Yifan blocked SU Peizhen at the end of the corridor. His actions made Su Peizhen hang up the phone.

    She crossed her arms across her chest and looked at Huo Yifan coldly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to find you if I have something to do? Can¡¯t it be an old lover catching up?¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to catch up with you.¡±Su Peizhen looked at him coldly. ¡°Please get out of my way.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite capable.¡±Huo Yifan thought about what he saw just now. Su Peizhen was hugging another man. ¡°You dumped one after another.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Su Peizhen was speechless that she had thought of working with Huo Yifan. If she had known that Huo Yifan was such a sore loser, she would never have worked with such a person.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about? Where¡¯s that Ling Jing from before? Didn¡¯t you guys move in together? Why aren¡¯t you together anymore?¡±

    Su Peizhen narrowed her eyes and stared at Huo Yifan. ¡°What Ling Jing? What do you know?¡±

    ¡°I know a lot.¡±Huo Yifan smiled. ¡°Not only do I know that Ling Jing is the young master of the Ling family, I also know that he dumped you, right?¡±

    ¡°Huo Yifan.¡±She didn¡¯t know that Ling Jing was the young master of the Ling family before, so how would Huo Yifan know?

    ¡°I was wondering why you didn¡¯t get back together with me. It turns out that you hooked up with the young master of the Ling family. But it¡¯s a pity. So what if you hooked up with him? Didn¡¯t he dump you the same way?¡±

    ¡°Does it have anything to do with you? Or does your young master Huo think that I¡¯m dumped by someone and want to switch to your embrace?¡±

    ¡°Of course it has something to do with me. Although I know it¡¯s impossible for you to switch to my embrace, I can¡¯t Let You Be Too Proud, right?¡±

    Su Peizhen could tell that something was wrong from Huo Yifan¡¯s words. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡±Huo Yifan smiled. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t do anything. I just changed a few of the pictures we took together and photoshopped a few of them to send to Ling Jing.¡±

    Seeing the slight change in Su Peizhen¡¯s expression, the smile on his face became even more smug.

    ¡°I thought you had good taste. How good a man could you find after you kicked me, but in the end? It¡¯s just a few photoshopped photos, just a few provocative words, just two videos, and he dumped you. Thinking about it, that young master Ling is just SO-SO.¡±

    Su Peizhen was very smart. Huo Yifan¡¯s words made her immediately think of the scene when Ling Jing and his mother appeared in her apartment that day.

    At that time, Ling Jing¡¯s first reaction was obviously guilt, embarrassment, and hesitation, butter, his expression changed.

    She was too sad at that time, so she didn¡¯t notice the change in Ling Jing¡¯s attitude.

    So that¡¯s how it was..

 Chapter 871 - Young Master Ling is just so-so

    <h4>Chapter 871: Chapter 056: Young Master Ling is just so-so</h4>

    Thinking of Ling Jing that day, a trace of heartache surged into her heart once again. She suppressed that trace of pain. She knew that as time passed, she would get used to that kind of pain, and it would also be lighter and lighter.

    She couldn¡¯t say what she felt in her heart, but Su Peizhen was naturally not afraid of facing Huo Yifan. She sneered. Her voice was very vicious.

    ¡°Young Master Ling is only so-so, and you, young master Huo, are even more so-so.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ling Jing is a bastard. He doesn¡¯t have a brain. He simply believes a few photoshopped photos. But who do you think you are, Huo Yifan?¡±

    Under Huo Yifan¡¯s frozen expression.., she smiled lightly. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and Ling Jing? There¡¯s no difference. If you can¡¯t get it yourself, you have to destroy it. He could even do such a thing as sending erotic photos. Presumably, if old master Huo knew that his grandson would still do such a thing after he got out of prison, he would probably want to send you back to prison, right?¡±

    ¡°You ¨C¡±

    ¡°What about me? Did I say something wrong?¡±Su Peizhen raised her eyebrows. Her beautiful eyes were full of coldness.

    ¡°The Huo family¡¯s upbringing is to let you threaten a woman? Is it to let you Photoshop a woman¡¯s erotic photos? Then the Huo family really has a good upbringing.¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen, do you have a death wish?¡±Huo Yifan was furious. He raised his hand and was about to grab Su Peizhen. She took a step back.

    ¡°Huo Yifan, if I were you, I would definitely not make a move. Perhaps you should go and find out what Su Qingsang did a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°She is my biological sister.¡±. You know very well that she is not only the young madam of the Huo family, but also the wife of the president of the Tian Domain Group. ¡°Oh right, she even gave birth to a pair of cute twins for the Huo family. ¡°Grandfather Huo treated her like his own granddaughter. ¡°Are you sure you want to offend her for me?¡±

    Who Wouldn¡¯t know how to bully others? She used to be good at this. Now that she used Su Qingsang¡¯s identity, she believed that she wouldn¡¯t mind.

    Huo Yifan narrowed his eyes, his hand hanging in mid-air without moving.

    ¡°Huo Yifan, for the sake of getting to know each other, let me give you a piece of advice. ¡°If I Were you, I would tuck my tail between my legs and keep a low profile. ¡°Perhaps, I can even make your old man take pity on me and get some other opportunities. ¡°As for me, you don¡¯t have to mess with me. ¡°After all, even if I¡¯m not the heiress of the Li family now, as long as I¡¯m Su Qingsang¡¯s sister, you won¡¯t be able to touch me for even a day. ¡°Unless you really want to go back to prison. ¡°You know, Huo Jinyao has that ability.¡±

    Huo Yifan¡¯s expression was very ugly. Su Peizhen looked at him coldly. She was not in the mood to stay any longer, nor was she in the mood to make another call. She turned around and went back to the private room without looking back.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±After her figure disappeared, Huo Yifan kicked the wall with hatred. ¡°B * TCH, you better pray that you don¡¯t fall into my hands for the rest of your life. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. The figure was tall and slightly thin. That pair of beautiful Phoenix eyes had a dangerous glow circting at this moment.

    Huo Yifan was suddenly stunned.

    ¡°You, you, you, you, you are ¨C¡±

    A heavy and fast fist was fiercely swung over and hit his face. His body was knocked to the side, thinking that this was the end. Unexpectedly, the other party¡¯s fist was even fiercer.

    As for Huo Yifan, he was no match for the other party at all.

    ..

    Ling Jing had not been having a good time recently. First of all, he had been lectured by his own father.

    The reason was that Huo Jinyao had people suppress the Ling family¡¯s business in the open and in the dark. The Ling family had power, so naturally did the Huo family. Not to mention that the Huo family had power on both sides of the military.

    Huo Jinyao did not need to do too much. He just needed to make a few phone calls and let people say that the Ling family¡¯s business had dirty business every day. That was enough.

    After that, the police would asionally go to the Ling family¡¯s businesses for a temporary inspection.

    Although they could not find anything, it had affected the business. This made the old man very angry. He called him back to the old mansion and scolded him. He asked him why he wanted to provoke the Huo Family?

    Forget about it. It was not difficult to resolve.

    After all, the Ling family still had the power of the Ling family. Those people would not dare to go too far even if they caused a few ruckus.

    However, what made him unhappy was another matter.

    If something happened to the Ling family, he naturally had to step in and resolve it. After the matter was resolved, the Huo family finally calmed down and he was free. Only then did he realize something that made him feel extremely gloomy.

    It had been nearly six months since Su Peizhen had stepped out of his family¡¯s vi.

    It had only taken less than a month to resolve the Ling family¡¯s matter. When everything had calmed down and he wanted to resume his life as the young master of the Ling family, he realized that he was not interested in the women that were sent to him by others.

    Whether they were beautiful or youthful, whether they were charming or flirtatious.

    At first nce, he did not think that there was anything wrong with them, but when he looked at them again, he felt that they were very boring. It was very boring.

    There was always a little taste between his eyebrows, and there was also ack of elegance in his behavior.

    If it was ady from a rich family, she would feel a little bored. He didn¡¯t like or like the demure ones, but he found the loose ones too loose.

    He found the warm ones too active, cold, and he found them too pretentious.

    In six months, he had changed no less than twenty women. But none of them could arouse his interest.

    This made him very unhappy, and this unhappiness umted to the peak today.

    Today, he had invited a foreign partnerpany to discuss the airline cooperation. Not only did the president of the foreign partnerpanye over, but they also brought a flirtatious, exotic and beautiful woman.

    That woman seemed to be interested in him. Not only did she wink at him the moment she entered, but she also took the opportunity to put her hand on hisp. Her flirtatious tone was very obvious.

    She had blonde hair and blue eyes. Her facial features were three-dimensional and bright. She was also so enthusiastic and proactive.

    If it were in the past, he would have done it without any problems. But today, he actually felt sick of it.

    The other party¡¯s enthusiasm made him sick of it. The scent of the other party¡¯s perfume made him sick of it. The other party¡¯s actions made him sick of it even more.

    He used the excuse of the phone call to let Gu Xiu deal with those people while he came out to get some fresh air.

    He got someone to bring him a pack of cigarettes. He stood in the bathroom at the end of the corridor and smoked. He was wondering what was wrong with him.

    Should he go for a check-up? There was no need for that.

    He knew his own body very well. His reaction every morning was perfectly normal.

    But why did he not get excited about those women?

    He thought that perhaps those women were too inferior. They couldn¡¯t arouse his interest.

    As he breathed in and out the smoke rings, he felt bored. Just as he was about to throw the smoke back into the room, he heard the sound of an argument in the corridor.

    Coincidentally, that female voice sounded very familiar to him.

    Su Peizhen ¡ª

    Thinking of this woman, Ling Jing felt his teeth ache. That day, Su Qingsang pped him and warned him to stay away from Su Peizhen.

    He was a rare criminal. He was just ying around. Who took it seriously?

    Did he really think that he, Young Master Ling, had to be with Su Peizhen? What a joke.

    Thinking this, Ling Jing unconsciously clenched his fists. Damn woman, she dumped him one foot, and then she was having an affair with another man?

    How hateful.

    Before he went out to see what kind of man he and Su Peizhen had taken a fancy to, Su Peizhen¡¯s next conversation with that man made his body freeze.

    ¡°Does it have anything to do with you? Or does your young master Huo think that I¡¯ve been dumped and want to switch to your embrace?¡±

    ¡°Of course it has something to do with me. Although I know it¡¯s impossible for you to switch to my embrace, I can¡¯t let you be too proud, can I?¡±

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°What did I do? Actually, I didn¡¯t do anything. I just changed the group photos we took together in the past and photoshopped a few photos to send to Ling Jing.¡±

    ¡°I thought you had good taste. How good a man could you find after you kicked me? What happened in the end? It was just a few photoshopped pictures. It was just a few provocative words. It was just two videos, and he dumped you. Thinking about it, that young master ling was only SO-SO.¡±

    Photoshopped? Ling Jing¡¯s temples jumped. The smoke had reached the end, but he didn¡¯t feel it at all.

    He still remembered his feelings when he saw those photos and videos. Anger, resentment, Fury, and the impulse to destroy and kill.

    But those photos were photoshopped?

    He, Ling Jing, had actually fallen for such a trick?

    Such a simple and crude provocation without any technical content had actually seeded in making him believe it. Not only did he believe it, but it was really ¡ª

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t have time to react. Su Peizhen¡¯s next sentence was like another p on his face.

    ¡°Yes, Ling Jing is a bastard. He has no brain. He simply believes a few p photos ¨C¡±

    ..

    Damn woman, who gave her the right to say such things about her? Who?

    However, the smoke had already burned to his fingertips. Ling Jing didn¡¯t feel it. He just had an impulse to go out and take a look at Su Peizhen.

    He wanted to rush out and find that woman to exin himself. He wanted to ask her why she said he was brainless. But thinking of his previous actions, Ling Jing¡¯s footsteps froze there. He couldn¡¯t move a single step.

    Su Peizhen said that he dumped her. Yes, she was the woman he dumped. But ¡ª

    ¡ª ¡°Ling Jing, Let¡¯s Be Together.¡±

    ¡ª ¡°You go and learn. After you learn, I¡¯ll invest in opening a West Point Bakery for me. When the timees, I¡¯ll let you be the boss yourself.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡±I don¡¯t dislike you.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡±Ling Jing, people don¡¯t need to care about others¡¯opinions when they live. But this world still has its rules. We can only try our best to live ording to our own wishes.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡±Ling Jing, I Like You.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡±Ling Jing, I¡¯ll give you a present to celebrate your first day at work.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡±Ling Jing.¡±

    The cigarette between his fingers fell to the ground, but Ling Jing didn¡¯t notice it at all.

    Many scenes from when the two of them lived together shed through his mind. Su Peizhen said a lot of things, and every expression she had when she was with him.

    She wasn¡¯t a very patient person. She couldn¡¯t even be considered a good woman in the traditional sense. But she really tolerated and really liked him.

    Even if he was just a gigolo with nothing at that time. But he knew that Su Peizhen¡¯s heart for him was real.

    She had once nned his future very seriously. She had once thought very sincerely about the possibility of the two of them walking together.

    She really liked him.

    Su Peizhen. She really liked him. The kind that she liked very much.

    When he realized this, Ling Jing felt a sharp pain in his heart.

    If those photos were fake... Then how hurtful would the words he said that day and the things he did afterward be?

    How sad would su Peizhen be after he threw those hurtful words aside that day.

    ¡ª ¡°Didn¡¯t young master Ling say that I¡¯m a re-education throughbor? Doesn¡¯t young master Ling think it¡¯s beneath him to keep me as a re-education throughbor?¡±

    That day, when su peizhen mentioned the word ¡°Re-education throughbor¡±, although her expression was mocking, there was a sh of pain in her eyes.

    At that time, he only felt happy because he had finally gotten Su Peizhen to beg him. But now, he only wanted to strangle himself to death.

    ¡ª¡ª¡±Yes. The dignified young master of the Ling family has wronged you by being my Su Peizhen¡¯s gigolo. Speaking of which, it¡¯s indeed my fault. I wonder how Young Master Ling ns to teach me a lesson?¡±

    There were some things that could not be thought about. The more one thought about it, the clearer it became. The more one thought about it, the clearer it became.

    Ling Jing, who had always felt that he was unhappy in his heart, had always thought that he was obsessed with Su Peizhen because he was angry and angry because he was unwilling to be treated as a gigolo.

    Ling Jing, who had always thought that he was just giving Su Peizhen a taste of her own medicine, was just trying to teach SU Peizhen a lesson.

    At this point, he was finally willing to face his own heart.

    No, he had never been. He was really unhappy, unwilling, unable to swallow his anger. He had 10,000 ways to teach SU Peizhen a lesson.

    Why did he insist on her falling in love with him? Why did he always want to tangle with her.

    Because she was her, the one and only Su Peizhen.

    Su Peizhen, who was especially attractive, charming, and different.

    She was also the woman he loved.

    Yes, Ling Jing was finally willing to admit it. He had fallen in love with Su Peizhen.

    He had fallen in love with the arrogant, charming, indifferent yet passionate, selfish yet kind-hearted Su Peizhen who had her own bottom line.

    Because he had fallen in love with Su Peizhen, the women after that were no longer in his eyes.

    Because he had fallen in love with Su Peizhen, he was not interested in those women.

    Because he had fallen in love with Su Peizhen, that was why he was so angry and furious when he saw those photos. He didn¡¯t even bother to distinguish whether they were real or fake. He was just jealous, so jealous that he wanted to kill someone.

    And because he had fallen in love with Su Peizhen, even though he knew that she wasn¡¯t his only man, even though he knew that Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore, he still stubbornly wanted to create an opportunity for him to have a little more chance with her.

    Because he loved her, the subconscious in his heart had long known it clearly. That was why he had thought of every possible way to stay by that woman¡¯s side, or to have her stay by his side.

    The impulse in his heart was more honest than he thought.

    But he didn¡¯t know that he had never loved anyone, never.

    His frivolity had be a habit. He liked to have everything in his hands, be it things or people.

    But Su Peizhen had never been someone he could control, and she was no ordinary woman. He didn¡¯t know this, and he didn¡¯t understand. His self-righteous decisions and actions had caused him to lose something that he didn¡¯t understand before.

    Now, he had finally suffered the consequences of his own actions and suffered the bacsh.

 Chapter 872 - â€œI regret it.â€

    <h4>Chapter 872: Chapter 057: ¡°I regret it.¡±</h4>

    His emotions were in turmoil, and his thoughts were in a mess. It only took him a few minutes.

    The argument outside ended, and the sound of footsteps faded. He heard Huo Yifan¡¯s voice.

    At that moment, he finally lost control.

    Without thinking, he rushed out and punched Huo Yifan.

    Su Peizhen was his woman. If he wanted to do something to her, he had to ask for his opinion first.

    Moreover, this damn man. If it wasn¡¯t for him, how could he have misunderstood? If he hadn¡¯t misunderstood, how could things have developed to such an uncontroble stage?

    He punched again and again, ruthlessly. A fire ignited in his heart again, and this fire was even stronger than the previous one. It made him want to kill more people.

    The urge to destroy everything was so obvious. He could only drag Huo Yifan in front of him and vent the anger in his heart.

    It wasn¡¯t until Gu Xiu appeared, until the representative of the partnerpany arrived, that he finally stopped his actions and looked coldly at Huo Yifan, who had been beaten ck and blue by him.

    ¡°If you dare to touch a single finger of hers, I will make sure you die with me. You can try and see if I can do it.¡±

    After saying this, he didn¡¯t even have the mood to discuss the partnership with the partnerpany.

    He went to Su Peizhen¡¯s private room. He wanted to look for her. He had to look for her. He had to tell her that he ¡ª

    Perhaps it was because his aura was too shocking, and his gaze was too frightening. The representative sent by the partner was frightened by him. Just now, he was thinking of hooking up with that blue-eyed beauty of his. Now, his entire person started to retreat, afraid of offending Ling Jing.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t care what they did. Although this hotel wasn¡¯t his, it was easy to find out which private room Su Peizhen was in.

    Su Peizhen, Su Peizhen ¡ª

    When Ling Jing walked to the door of the private room, he suddenly stopped.

    After a reincarnation, Rongcheng entered December once again. A cold wind came from somewhere in the corridor, making him much more awake.

    He leaned against the wall, his mind in a mess.

    He was going to find Su Peizhen Now? What was he going to say? What was he going to say?

    Ling Jing just stood outside the private room, unable to move for a long time. The hand that was leaning against the wall was still exerting force at the beginning, but it slowly loosened and eventually drooped down weakly.

    What was he going to do?

    ..

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t know what was going on outside, so she chatted happily with a few colleagues in the private room.

    Su Chenghui naturally had a good eye for people. Although he was not often in Rongcheng, the people he invited were really capable and capable.

    This meal was considered a pleasant one. After the meal, he did not refuse Lin Feixing¡¯s offer to send him home.

    In fact, they were all drunk and could not drive. They were looking for a designated driver.

    Lin Feixing got in the car and asked Su Peizhen where to go. Su Peizhen told her the address of her new house. She had already moved to the duplex with Xiang caiping.

    The house was bigger than Rongyuan, but smaller than the vi. It was convenient to go out.

    The main thing was that she had beening home every day recently. Xiang caiping was finally very satisfied.

    Although she knew that she had drunk alcohol, Xiang caiping could understand such social events.

    ¡°Are you okay? I saw you drink a lot just now.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Su Peizhen smiled and shook her head. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not drunk.¡±

    Lin feixing looked at her pretty face in the night. ¡°I¡¯d rather you be drunk.¡±

    Su Peizhen did not answer him. Instead, she turned her head to look out of the car window.

    Lin feixing could not hide her disappointment, but Su Peizhen did not notice it at all.

    The car stopped at the apartment where Su Peizhen was at and she got out of the car. Lin feixing followed her out of the car and asked the driver to wait for her for a while before sending her to the door.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll go up myself. Thank you for today.¡±

    ¡°If you really want to thank me, why don¡¯t you invite me up?¡±

    ¡°No need. My mom is at home.¡±

    ¡°I know Aunt Xiang, too. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll mind.¡±

    Su Peizhen turned to look at him with a very serious expression. ¡°I mind.¡±

    Lin Feixing didn¡¯t know how to respond to such a straightforward question.

    Su Peizhen was about to enter the room when Lin Feixing stopped her again. ¡°Are you nning to never fall in love again?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Su Peizhen shook her head with a calm expression. ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±

    Tired? Lin feixing nodded and suddenly smiled. ¡°Then you have a good rest. I¡¯ll wait for you to have a good rest.¡±

    It was a double meaning. They both understood what each other meant. She understood it, and so did he.

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    After sending Lin feixing off, Su Peizhen was a little tired. A few months had given Lin Feixing Hope.

    But in reality, she didn¡¯t have that thought.

    Her current life was very good, and she was very satisfied. Calm, peaceful. She went to work every day, and after work, she apanied Xiang caiping. asionally, Su Chenghui and his wife woulde to visit her when they came to Rongcheng, but not often.

    They usually contacted each other more by phone. Apart from Su Chenghui and his wife, there was also Su Yuxin. She often called and sent messages to her. It was as if she was afraid that she would take things too hard.

    In fact, they were thinking too much. She would not take things too hard. There was nothing that she could not forget. Even if there was, she would try hard to forget it.

    The elevator was at the corner of the entrance. There was a safety elevator beside it.

    Su Peizhen walked in. Before she could take two steps, her wrist suddenly tightened. She was shocked. Before she could react, her body was pulled into the stairwell.

    ¡°...¡±Su Peizhen almost screamed, but the scream was covered by someone and was stuck there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scream. It¡¯s me.¡±The other party¡¯s voice stopped Su Peizhen¡¯s struggle.

    The corridor was dark, and the voice-activated light was used. Ling Jing¡¯s voice was very soft, so it was not enough to turn on the voice-activated light.

    With the light from outside, she saw Ling Jing¡¯s face. At the same time, she smelled the alcohol on his body.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s expression calmed down. She stopped struggling, and Ling Jing let go.

    Once he let go, Su Peizhen went to pull the door of the stairwell. Her wrist tightened again, and she was pulled back by Ling Jing.

    Su Peizhen turned to look at Ling Jing. Using the refracted light outside, she looked at his face hidden in the darkness.

    The corners of her lips curled up with a hint of mockery.

    ¡°What is Young Master Ling doing? What? You Don¡¯t want to be the young master of the Ling family anymore? You want to be a robber?¡±

    The light was unclear, so Ling Jing could not see her expression clearly. It was the same for her.

    Her body was suddenly hugged by Ling Jing. Before she could react and struggle, the man had already buried his face into her neck.

    ¡°I regret it.¡±

    The low and hoarse words, along with the hot air he exhaled, brushed past her neck.

    She did not move. Ling Jing spoke again in the darkness.

    ¡°I regret it. I regret letting you go.¡±

    Holding her waist, ling jing tightened his arms. His expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly in the darkness, but there was a hint of urgency in his voice.

    ¡°Woman, I regret it.¡±

    ¡°Woman, I want you.¡±

    ..

    The atmosphere was very quiet. After Ling Jing said those words, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t react.

    He was suddenly sure what Su Peizhen meant?

    He let go of her hand and didn¡¯t let go of her. He said again with uncertainty.

    ¡°Can we start again?¡±

    What greeted him was a p on his face.

    Su Peizhen was just angry. After that p, she realized that she had lost control.

    Taking a deep breath, she pushed him away and wanted to turn around and leave.

    But her body was held by him again, and her body was pressed against the door behind her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore? If you¡¯re not angry, let¡¯s start again, okay?¡±

    Su Peizhen raised her hand again, wanting to give him another p, but she put it down again.

    Her breathing was a little uneven, and she tried hard to suppress the stifling feeling in her heart. She stared coldly at his face in the darkness.

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go.¡±Ling Jing hugged her tightly, and there was a trace of undetectable pleading in his voice. ¡°Peizhen, I really regret it. Can We start over? I promise, this time, i ¨C¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, Young Master Ling. Who Do you think you are? What? Young Master Ling spoils the young master and thinks that the world belongs to your family, so you can do whatever you want? Sorry, I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    Su Peizhen coldly pulled his hand away, but she couldn¡¯t. Su Peizhen raised her foot and stepped hard on the instep of his foot.

    Ling Jing was in pain, but he didn¡¯t want to let go. Su Peizhen was angry and looked at him coldly. But because she couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly. She exerted more strength on her foot.

    In the end, her foot was numb, and Ling Jing didn¡¯t let go of her.

    She had to pull back her foot and looked at him coldly. ¡°Ling Jing, have you gone crazy from drinking enough?¡±

    Ling Jing looked at her. His Dark Phoenix eyes were filled with regret, pain, pain, and pleading.

    Unfortunately, the darkness covered his expression and she couldn¡¯t see it clearly. But even if she could see it clearly, the current SU Peizhen wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    Ling Jing realized this and his expression became more and more bitter. ¡°I¡¯m not going crazy from drinking. I really regret it.¡±

    ¡°So? You regret it. You say that you want to start over, and I have to turn back?¡±

    Silence. For the first time in his life, Ling Jing was at a loss for words. Su Peizhen¡¯s words made him speechless. It took him a long time to find his voice again. ¡°I just want to start over with you.¡±

    ¡°Start over with me?¡±Su Peizhen sneered, but her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Young Master Ling, do you really know what you¡¯re talking about? I¡¯m a convict. You want to start over with a convict like me?¡±

    The needle-like pain hit Ling Jing¡¯s heart. Those three words were extremely harsh to his ears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡±He was wrong. He was really wrong. He shouldn¡¯t have said those three words in front of her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say what?¡±Su Peizhen blinked her eyes, as if she suddenly understood the painful meaning that shed through his words. ¡°Don¡¯t say re-education throughbor? Ha.¡±

    She smiled, full of mockery. ¡°That¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m just a re-education throughbor. Young Master Ling, you said it.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s body froze there, and his hand that was holding her waist trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t say it. I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t say it. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    These three words were extremely obscure. If a third person was present, Ling Jing, who had always been proud, would say it, his jaw would probably drop.

    However, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t feel anything when she heard it.

    ¡°Sorry? Ha. What is Young Master Ling ying at this time? What¡¯s wrong? Haven¡¯t you yed enough of the scenes you wanted to keep me as your mistress? Do you have other scenes you want to y? Do You Want Me to act with you?¡±

 Chapter 873 - How Much is Young Master Lingâ€™s seriousness worth

    <h4>Chapter 873: Chapter 058: How Much is Young Master Ling¡¯s seriousness worth</h4>

    The stairwell was very quiet. At this time, no one was outside.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s words were undoubtedly like a needle stabbing into Ling Jing¡¯s chest. It was so ufortable, really ufortable.

    ¡°No.¡±Ling Jing shook his head. His expression was full of bitterness. ¡°I, I am serious this time. Believe me.¡±

    It was not a game, not a performance, not a game.

    It was he who understood his sincerity and knew that he had been wrong. He just wanted her.

    ¡°Serious? I wonder how much young Master Ling¡¯s seriousness is worth? Tell me, although I am not short of money. But I am really curious, how much can I, a prisoner ofbor, be worth in Young Master Ling¡¯s eyes? ¡°This time, how much money does young master ling n to use to support me?¡±

    Words could sometimes turn into sharp des. Every word Su Peizhen said now was like a knife, stabbing Ling Jing¡¯s heart again and again.

    He suddenly realized that he, who had always thought that he was omnipotent and had no fear, also had times when he was afraid and didn¡¯t dare to face it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. I feel ufortable. Peizhen, I didn¡¯t want to keep you this time, and I didn¡¯t want to y with you. I really just want to start over with you.¡±

    He spoke very slowly, very slowly. Every word he said made him feel pain.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±Su Peizhen sneered, obviously not believing him.

    Ling Jing was anxious, very anxious. He held her shoulders with both hands. Even if he couldn¡¯t see clearly, he wanted her to see the sincerity and seriousness in his eyes.

    ¡°Peizhen, it was all my fault. I misunderstood you. I¡¯m sorry. I just, I just ¨C¡±

    Too Proud. So proud that he couldn¡¯t tolerate the woman he liked not liking him at all. So proud that he didn¡¯t give her a chance to exin. That way, he could pretend that he was the one who won.

    But in reality, he had lostpletely.

    ¡°Wrong?¡±Su Peizhen felt his stiff body, she pushed him away forcefully. ¡°You Are Young Master Ling, the young master of the Ling family. How could you be wrong? I was the one who was wrong. I was the one who failed to recognize Mount Tai. I treated you, the dignified young master ling, as a gigolo and kept you as my mistress. I was the one who didn¡¯t know what was good for me. I didn¡¯t discover your identity in time and didn¡¯t respect you. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. ¡°What could you have done wrong? ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong at all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t say it.¡±Ling Jing couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice. ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t say it.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything else. The atmosphere was so quiet that it was strange.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s heart was still beating out of control. She took a step to the side. Standing in front of the door of the stairwell, she ced her hand on the doorknob.

    Turning around, she did not look at Ling Jing¡¯s n. She raised her head. The scenes of their interactions seemed to appear in her mind once again.

    A sharp pain came from her heart. She suppressed the pain expressionlessly.

    She pulled the door open, her voice was calm. ¡°Since Young Master Ling doesn¡¯t want to hear it, I won¡¯t say it. I¡¯m just a prisoner inbor camp. I Won¡¯t stand in Young Master Ling¡¯s way. Young Master Ling can do whatever he wants. It¡¯s better to find someone else. I Can¡¯t afford to keep youpany.¡±

    The door opened and closed, and her body disappeared outside. The bright light shone on her face, and she narrowed her eyes slightly. She raised her hand to block the light, and at the same time, she suppressed the sourness in her eyes.

    Then, her footsteps were firm. She walked toward the elevator without looking back.

    The moment the door opened, there was light in the stairwell. Ling Jing could see Su Peizhen walking out expressionlessly. He stood in the shadow. He only felt that the moment the light disappeared, his entire body also sank into the darkness.

    His heart also sank.

    ... ..

    Su Peizhen entered the elevator. Her feet were a little weak. She sighed and realized that she was still influenced by Ling Jing. However, she tried hard to reduce this influence.

    After not seeing him for nearly half a year, she really didn¡¯t expect that Ling Jing would give her such a big gift.

    Did she regret it? Start over?

    Hehe. Did he think that life was like a cell phone, turning it off and restarting it when it jammed? What wouldn¡¯t happen again?

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t believe Ling Jing¡¯s words at all.

    Perhaps it was a whim, or perhaps she felt that she had lost face with Su Qingsang back then.

    Adjusting her breathing, Su Peizhen smiled and pushed those thoughts to the back of her mind.

    Some things were in the past. They should be blown away by the wind and disappear forever.

    ..

    What Su Peizhen didn¡¯t expect was that the things that she thought were blown away by the wind were not in the past.

    The next day, when she went downstairs to go to work, she saw Ling Jing again?

    She parked her car at thepany yesterday. It was not far from thepany. She nned to walk to thepany. It was a good exercise.

    When she saw Ling Jing in front of her unexpectedly, her footsteps paused for a moment, but it was only for a moment. Soon, she continued walking as if nothing had happened.

    Her footsteps were neither fast nor slow. She didn¡¯t want Ling Jing to think that his appearance could affect her mood.

    It was very cold in Rongcheng in December. It hadn¡¯t snowed this year, but the wind made people feel cold.

    Su Peizhen wore a light down jacket and a pair of Martin boots. She looked very casual. She didn¡¯t look like she was going to work. Instead, she looked like she was going to the streets.

    She was afraid of the cold, so she put on two sets of professional clothes in the office. She tightened her down jacket and walked past Ling Jing.

    Ling Jing stood in front of her. If Su Peizhen had seen him clearlyst night, she would have realized that Ling Jing was still wearing the same clothes as yesterday.

    He sat in the car all night and smoked all night.

    The smell of alcohol had dissipated, and his body was full of smoke. The smell made Su Peizhen frown and take a step back without thinking.

    During the day, there was plenty of light. All of his expressions were exposed to the sunlight.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Cold, distant, and indifferent. Just like when they first met.

    No, it made him feel worse than when they first met. At least when they first met, they had not reached this stage yet.

    ¡°Peizhen, I, I¡¯ll send you to work.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s words made Su Peizhen raise her eyebrows. Looking at the anxiety in Ling Jing¡¯s eyes, she suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Young Master Ling wants to send me to work? Thank you, I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, don¡¯t talk like that. I really feel bad.¡±

    ¡°Feel Bad?¡±Su Peizhen looked at the pain in the other party¡¯s eyes, the smile in her eyes became deeper. ¡°Young Master Ling, I admit that your acting is good. Your acting is really good. So good that you yed me like a fool. ¡°I really thank you for making such a young master suffer. For Me, you put in so much effort. You pretended to be poor, you pretended to be a hooligan, and you pretended to be pitiful. You acted as if it was real. Thinking about it this way, I really didn¡¯t lose out.¡±

    ¡°No, I ¨C¡±

    ¡°You acted so affectionately before, so affectionate that I believed it without a doubt. But Young Master Ling, this y is a y. There will always be a time when the curtain falls. You¡¯ve acted enough and yed enough. Can you be magnanimous and let me off?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s really not. This is not an act, I¡¯m serious.¡±

    Perhaps it was an act at the beginning, but at the same time, he was also in the act. He had unknowingly put himself into it.

    ¡°Su Peizhen, I¡¯m serious. I really want to start over with you.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to start over with me? Or do you feel that you haven¡¯t yed enough with a convict like me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say those three words anymore. I beg you.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t listen to those three words. The moment he heard them, his heart ached.

    ¡°What Three Words? A convict?¡±Su Peizhen spread her hands, she looked indifferent. ¡°Did I say something wrong? That¡¯s the truth. I was a convict to begin with. These words were said by Young Master Ling. I¡¯m just repeating what you said.¡±

    ¡°Su Peizhen, it¡¯s all my fault. Everything, everything, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Ling Jing went forward to hold her hand. He closed his eyes. He really couldn¡¯t stand Su Peizhen¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just too angry at that time.¡±

    ¡°You know. That Huo Yifan sent me some photos. I, I was mad when I saw them. I thought those photos were real. Moreover, you guys had a good time before. I believed it.¡±

    Su Peizhen stood there and listened to him with a cold face. Her expression was calm and didn¡¯t change at all.

    Ling Jing really regretted it. He remembered Su Peizhen saying that he was brainless yesterday.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was brainless. It was just that at that moment, anger and anger had taken over his rationality. In addition, he was embarrassed when she found out about his identity.

    He didn¡¯t know how to exin his identity, yet he received such photos. The two things were mixed together, so he lost his rationality for a moment.

    ¡°I was wrong. I regret it. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. I shouldn¡¯t have not given you a chance to exin. I shouldn¡¯t havee to a conclusion without asking. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡±

    The winter sun slowly rose and shone on her body, but there was no warmth at all.

    Her fingertips were slightly cold. Ling Jing held her hand tightly as if this could give him some warmth.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Su Peizhen knew some things yesterday.

    Indeed, the person who sent the photos was Huo Yifan, and it had nothing to do with Ling Jing. Seeing those photos made Ling Jing angry, but it wasn¡¯t Huo Yifan who said the hurtful words in the end.

    But so what?

    Su Peizhen took a step forward and didn¡¯t hurry to withdraw her hand. She just looked at Ling Jing.

    ¡°You said you were angry because you saw Huo Yifan¡¯s photo?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¨C¡±

    ¡°But before that?¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s voice was very cold, and her expression was even colder. ¡°Before that, who was your identity?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, wasn¡¯t it? Before that, your identity was already the young master of the Ling family, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I, I was ¨C¡±

    ¡°You were injured at that time, and I brought you back. Then, by ident, I treated you as a hooligan, a gigolo. I said I wanted to keep you. You could be angry, you could leave, you could also refuse, right?¡±

    ¡°... right.¡±Ling Jing couldn¡¯t exin. It was true. He could refuse, or he could leave.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t refuse, and you even agreed. On the surface, you signed an agreement with me to let me keep you for half a year. In fact, at that time, you felt ufortable and unwilling, right?¡±

    ¡°You had the chance to exin the situation. As long as you told me your identity, I promised to give up the idea, but you didn¡¯t. Not only did you not, but you also followed my wishes and acted with me.¡±

    ¡°You yed a gigolo and a hooligan to perfection. In the end, you made me believe that you were a hooligan with nothing and that you relied on me to raise a gigolo, right?¡±

    ¡°And then? The anger in your heart didn¡¯t disappear. Your unwillingness was still there. You just hid it. You decided to deal with it and hide your identity to stay by my side. At that time, you should have started to n, right?¡±

    A series of rhetorical questions made Ling Jing¡¯s voice choke in his throat. He couldn¡¯t say a lot of words. He could only look at her in a daze. ¡°Peizhen, I ¨C¡±

    ¡°Let me finish. In fact, at that time, you began to think of taking revenge on me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Ling Jing couldn¡¯t refute. What Su Peizhen said was the truth.

    ¡°I sensed the slight difference in my heart towards you. Plus, Lin Feixing appeared and he was pursuing me. ¡°My mother wanted me to get married, so I decided to end our rtionship. ¡°And at this moment, Ipletely infuriated you. ¡°On the surface, you seemed to agree. ¡°But in reality, you were thinking of how to lure me into falling in love with you so that you could announce your victory in front of me so that you could dump me

    ¡°Peizhen, I didn¡¯t. I only thought that way at the beginning, butter ¡ª

    ¡°Later, when you appeared in front of me, not only did you act shamelessly and pitifully, you even deliberately injured yourself. You even bought that bungalow to make me believe. Everything was just a trap. And you were the one who set it up. I was the one who was set up by you, the one who was in the trap.¡±

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t exactly like that. I was just ¨C¡°she was mad.

    ¡°You were just unwilling, you were just angry. You just wanted my submission. And you got itter. I believed you, I chose you, you seeded, and you won.

    And after you won, you felt that you were tired of ying this game and wanted to end it. So after receiving those photos, your eldest young master Ling just happened to have an excuse and a reason. ¡°Those photos sessfully made you make up your mind to get rid of me andplete your original idea of taking revenge on me, didn¡¯t They?¡±

    The series of words were sharp and direct.

    Who Was Su Peizhen? She had followed Su Chenghui in the business field since she was young. She had her own vision and pattern.

    That¡¯s right, Ling Jing said it seriously and said it in a misunderstanding. It sounded like they just didn¡¯t trust each other enough.

    But in reality?

    ¡°Ling Jing, from the beginning to the end, whether you¡¯re sincere or pretending to be me, it¡¯s all based on deception. A chance encounter that started with deception, a rtionship that was determined from the beginning to be based on revenge. What does it have to do with not misunderstanding?¡±

    Her aura was too fierce, and her words were too sharp and direct. Everything she said was on point.

    Ling Jing was speechless. He stood there for a long time and couldn¡¯t think of anything to refute.

    ¡°I ¨C¡±

    Su Peizhen finally pulled her hand back. Looking at the green dregsing out of Ling Jing¡¯s jaw, she took a step back.

    ¡°Ling Jing, you¡¯ve yed and taken revenge. Whether you say it¡¯s a misunderstanding or something else... All in all, you¡¯ve achieved your goal. Then the Gatha is what you said, and the game can end. After all, I can¡¯t afford to y your game, and I don¡¯t want to.¡±

 Chapter 874 - In the name of deception, take revenge as the heart

    <h4>Chapter 874: Chapter 059: In the name of deception, take revenge as the heart</h4>

    What Su Peizhen Minded was never just a misunderstanding, but deception.

    From the beginning, Ling Jing had the intention to deceive and take revenge. The bad beginning was full of schemes and conspiracies.

    Love?

    Hehe. In the name of deception, love was full of schemes and conspiracies. Where did the hearte from?

    The cold wind was biting cold, and the sunlight could not even reach his heart. Ling Jing stood there. He had always been proud, arrogant, and unrestrained.

    But now he felt that he could not say a word.

    Seeing Su Peizhen walk past him, he suddenly reached out and pulled her back.

    ¡°Peizhen.¡±

    The two of them stood side by side. He turned his head to look at her expression. The side of her face was pretty and her expression was cold.

    His heart felt like it was being pricked by Needles, and he felt a wave of difort.

    ¡°It might not have been nice at the beginning, butter on, I really fell in love with you. Peizhen, I love you.¡±

    It was a very simple three words. His gaze was focused and filled with his sincerity.

    Su Peizhen turned her head to look at Ling Jing. She did not miss the focus and deep affection in his eyes.

    ¡°Young Master Ling saidst time that you haven¡¯t gotten tired of ying with me, a convict. Now it seems that it¡¯s true.¡±

    The self-mocking and sarcastic tone made Ling Jing look ashamed. His lips moved, but his words became pale and powerless. ¡°Peizhen ¨C¡±

    ¡°519 Cangnan Avenue, do you know?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s words confused Ling Jing, she smiled. ¡°There are many people like me in Rongcheng Women¡¯s prison. If Young Master Ling thinks it¡¯s fun and hasn¡¯t had enough, I think you should go there and try.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, I ¨C¡±

    She pulled her hand back forcefully. Su Peizhen wanted to walk to work, but she was not in the mood. She looked at a taxi that had just stopped by her mouth. She got in the car and left.

    Ling Jing was left alone by the roadside, enjoying the cold wind blowing on his face. It blew into his heart, making him feel cold from the inside to the outside.

    ... ..

    At night.

    The room was filled with the smell of alcohol. The coffee table in front of the l-shaped sofa was filled with all kinds of alcohol. There were several empty bottles among them.

    Gu Xiu looked at Ling Jing who was drinking on the sofa. He didn¡¯t dare to say that he wanted young master to drink less.

    His cell phone rang at the right time. He hurried forward and handed the cell phone to Ling Jing. ¡°Young master, it¡¯s Madam.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t answer it.¡±

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t even raise his head. He threw away the cup in his hand and took another bottle of wine. He drank it with the mouth of the bottle.

    ¡°Young Master?¡±

    Gu Xiu had been with Ling Jing for a long time. This was the first time Ling Jing had lost control of himself.

    No, there was another time half a year ago.

    After Su Qingsang took Su Peizhen away, Ling Jing threw a tantrum in the vi.

    He threw a tantrum. He got someone to bring him wine and drank crazily for the whole night. He drank until Gu Xiu almost thought that Ling Jing would be poisoned by alcohol and had to be sent to the hospital.

    However, Ling Jing was not sent to the hospital that time. Instead, he did not go crazy after getting drunk.

    He always raised his finger to point in the direction of the door. His voice was unstable, but it was full of anger. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a woman? Do you want her?¡±

    ¡°Go, all of you. I Can¡¯t wait for you to leave quickly so that you won¡¯t be an eyesore in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Get lost. All of you, get lost.¡±

    That time was simr to now. Gu Xiu watched Ling Jing get drunk, watched him go crazy, and watched him say a few words over and over again.

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t move or drink anymore. Gu Xiu personally sent him back to his room without the help of others.

    ¡°Woman, don¡¯t go ¨C¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t heard Ling Jing¡¯s mutter when he sent Ling Jing back to his room, he would have thought that Ling Jing lost his temper and drank because Su Qingsang had humiliated him.

    He thought that Ling Jing would look for Su Peizhen when he woke up the next day. But unexpectedly, Ling Jing woke up the next day and acted as if nothing had happened.

    He did what he had to do.

    At one point, Gu Xiu thought that what he heard that day was an illusion. It was impossible for Ling Jing to say something like that.

    Looking at Ling Jing now, he still remembered what Ling Jing had said to Su Peizhen in the morning. Although they were far away, he couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying.

    But from Ling Jing¡¯s tone and expression, Gu Xiu knew that the young master¡¯s Doom hade again.

    Wasn¡¯t this Su Peizhen Ling Jing¡¯s Doom? Every Time Ling Jing met her, he was abnormal.

    It had been more than half a year, but Su Peizhen could still affect Ling Jing.

    ¡°Young Master?¡±

    Seeing that Ling Jing was about to drink, Gu Xiu couldn¡¯t let her drink anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore. No matter how much you drink, Miss Su won¡¯t know. She, she won¡¯t feel sorry for you, right?¡±

    It was fine if he didn¡¯t mention Su Peizhen, but once he mentioned Su Peizhen, Ling Jing¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly.

    He picked up the wine on the table and was about to continue when Gu Xiu pressed his hand.

    ¡°Young master, this woman¡¯s personality is simr. No matter how hard her mouth is, her heart is soft.¡±

    ¡°Just resolve any misunderstanding between you and Miss Su. Isn¡¯t it easy if you want her to turn back? You, just make her soft-hearted. Once her heart is soft, she might turn back?¡±

    ¡°...¡±Ling Jing stopped drinking. He looked up at Gu Xiu as if he just remembered that Gu Xiu had a girlfriend who was talking about marriage.

    He squinted at Gu Xiu as if he was thinking about what he said. ¡°What did you say? Make her soft-hearted?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±As long as he could make Ling Jing stop drinking, Gu Xiu was willing to try anything.

    He looked at Ling Jing carefully, he said very cautiously, ¡°Young master, think about it. No matter how Missy SU misunderstood you, she is still a woman. If you were injured and Bled, wouldn¡¯t she feel sorry for you every minute? If she felt sorry for you, wouldn¡¯t Your Chance Come?¡±

    ¡°Continue.¡±Ling Jing was in the mood and stopped drinking. He just grabbed Gu Xiu¡¯s hand and let him continue.

    Gu Xiu was confused. wasn¡¯t he clear enough just now?

    ¡°Young master, what I mean is that it¡¯s useless for you to hide here and drink. You should let miss su see you like this. ¡°I think Miss Su is the softest person. Maybe she will be touched when she sees you use alcohol to drown your sorrows and be like this because of her. Then she will forgive you.¡±

    In fact, Gu Xiu did not have much experience in love. His wife was his first girlfriend.

    He came up with this idea because Ling Jing forced him to.

    However, Ling Jing listened to him. Not only did he listen, but he also felt that it made sense.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±He nodded. He should let Su Peizhen see how sad and ufortable he was now.

    Yes, no. He had to do something else. Thinking back, Su Peizhen could pick him up because he was injured, which showed that she was kind by nature.

    Since that was the case, it was his chance.

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ling Jing stood up and patted Gu Xiu¡¯s shoulder hard. ¡°If it works out, I¡¯ll give you a raise.¡±

    After saying this, he quickly got up and left the box.

    ..

    Su Peizhen was a littlete today because she was busy with work.

    It wasn¡¯t that she really had so many things to do, but that it was her birthday in a few days. ording tost year¡¯s tradition, Xiang caiping would definitely celebrate her birthday with her.

    She took care of things in advance, not just on her birthday. She also thought of making good arrangements.

    From her birthday to the new year¡¯s holiday, she would take out these few days and apany Xiang caiping to y for a few days.

    The location had been chosen and the ne tickets had been booked. She would set off on her birthday ande back after New Year¡¯s Day.

    Thinking of her birthday, she couldn¡¯t help but think of her birthdayst year.

    The day before her birthday, on Christmas Day, she picked up Ling Jing. At that time, she thought that she had just conveniently brought back a drunkard. She didn¡¯t expect ¡ª

    Realizing that she had actually thought of that liar who was full of lies and deceit, Su Peizhen shook her head, packed her things, and nned to leave.

    She got off the elevator and went to the underground parking lot. When she walked to the car, she was shocked by a ¡°Corpse¡±lying next to her car.

    It did not seem right to say that it was a corpse. The ¡°Corpse¡±on the ground seemed to have touched the body and was facing the direction of her car.

    She could see that there was a lot of blood on the other person¡¯s body, but she quickly shifted her attention to other ces.

    She was already very familiar with the other person¡¯s figure.

    After all, the two of them had slept together for many days. Seeing that body of blood, Su Peizhen was still shocked. Looking at the other person¡¯s body of blood, her heart stopped for a moment. She covered her chest with her hand and stood there for a long time, unable to move.

    The ce where Ling Jing Fell was right next to her car door. If she wanted to open the car door, she had to move him.

    Su Peizhen stood there for a long time without moving, staring at Ling Jing¡¯s ¡°Corpse¡±for a long time. She finally recovered. Realizing that something was wrong, she slowly bent down and turned ling Jing¡¯s body over. There was blood on Ling Jing¡¯s chest.

    She didn¡¯t check Ling Jing¡¯s wound. Instead, she patted Ling Jing¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Ling Jingy there without moving. Su Peizhen looked at his tightly shut eyes. She gritted her teeth and pulled Ling Jing¡¯s arm forcefully, dragging him to the side.

    Ling Jing seemed to have woken up by her. He opened his eyes with a pained expression. When he saw Su Peizhen, his eyes lit up.

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°If you want to y dead, you have to go somewhere else,¡±Su Peizhen interrupted him. At the same time, she let go of his hand and let his body fall to the ground. ¡°If you¡¯re injured, go to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±Why was it different from what he thought? Ling Jing was stunned. ¡°I, I¡¯m injured.¡±

    ¡°I said, if you¡¯re injured, go to the hospital.¡±

    Su Peizhen was unmoved. Seeing that Ling Jing¡¯s body was already some distance away from her car door, she opened the car door without thinking and got into the car.

    The moment she was about to start the car, Ling Jing got anxious. He quickly stood up and went to open the car door.

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°...¡±Su Peizhen did not say a word and just looked at him coldly. Only then did Ling Jing realize that he had been exposed.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not, I¡¯m just ¨C¡±

    Su Peizhen pulled his hand away. ¡°Ling Jing, you¡¯re really hopeless.¡±

    After saying this, she mmed the car door shut. She started the car and left.

    Ling Jing was left staring at her car. How... How could this be? This waspletely different from what he had thought.

 Chapter 875 - Can We Forget All About It

    <h4>Chapter 875: Chapter 060: Can We Forget All About It</h4>

    Christmas.

    This past day was Su Peizhen¡¯s birthday. Today became SU Qingsang¡¯s birthday.

    Unlike previous years, Su Qingsang called Su Peizhen this year and invited her to dinner.

    She refused. There were many people in the Huo family, and Huo Yifan was there. She didn¡¯t want to join in the fun.

    Su Qingsang probably knew her concerns. She repeatedly told her that it was only a very private party, and that it would be Huo Jinyao¡¯s childhood friends and his childhood friends. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone else.

    Su Peizhen thought about it and didn¡¯t refuse. She greeted Xiang caiping and went to attend Su Qingsang¡¯s party.

    Last time, Su Qingsang took her away from Ling Jing¡¯s house. Although she was confident that she could escape in the end, she did owe su Qingsang a favor. She remembered it too.

    Huo Jinyao and his friends had found girlfriends in the past two to three years.

    Li Junsheng brought ye Zhen with him. Wan Xianyang had been pursuing Shi Mengwan, and now he had a new femalepanion. Xu Changlong and Cheng Xianyun were married.

    The only single person present was Tang Mohan.

    Because the seat next to him was empty, Su Qingsang¡¯s seat was next to him. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t think too much and looked at the empty seat.

    She didn¡¯t realize that something was wrong until she sat down. Su Qingsang blinked at her.

    She was instantly embarrassed. Tang Mohan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all.

    He pushed a cup in front of her and asked, ¡°Would you like a drink or a drink?¡±

    ¡°A drink.¡±

    Tang Mohan was over thirty years old, and he was the only one who was still single. He watched as his childhood friends got married and had children.

    It was as if Huo Jinyao had given birth to a pair of twins. Tang Mohan was not in a hurry at all.

    ¡°Drink this. Plum wine has a very low alcohol content. It¡¯s almost like buying a drink.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±Su Peizhen picked up the ss. It was indeed a very light wine, and almost did not taste like alcohol.

    She had never attended any of Huo Jinyao¡¯s childhood gatherings. She had been to quite a few of Huo Yifan¡¯s social gatherings.

    However, she took a serious look at the other people present. She was willing to admit that social gatherings were really interesting.

    ¡°Yourpany has been doing well with the project in the UK recently.¡±

    The voice that suddenly rang out made her turn around. Only then did she realize that Tang Mohan was talking to her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±He was talking about the project that was led by Su Chenghui and worked with Lin Feixing Company.

    ¡°I know President Lin too. He admires you very much.¡±

    Tang Mohan was drinking with a ss in his hand and his posture was very elegant.

    Su Peizhen smiled, ¡°President Lin is exaggerating. I¡¯m not as good as he said.¡±

    Tang Mohan turned around to look at Su Peizhen and suddenly smiled, ¡°Not bad, you know yourself well.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t understand what he meant, tang mohan smiled, ¡°Ourpany is preparing to start a simr project in Australia. The project is bigger, if yourpany is interested, we can discuss it at a certain time.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±It would be a fool not to earn money, Su Peizhen wouldn¡¯t mind Tang Mohan¡¯s attitude.

    She wanted to maximize the benefits. As for Tang Mohan, she didn¡¯t think that he would be interested in her. If it was just a coboration, she could do it.

    Tang Mohan raised his ss and clinked it with hers, ¡°I look forward to working with you.¡±

    ¡°I look forward to working with you.¡±

    After clinking their sses and finishing the drink in the ss, there was nothing else to say.

    Su Peizhen was a little bored as she sat there. She took the opportunity to leave the room and went to the bathroom outside.

    The door of the private room opposite her opened at this moment. From the corner of her eye, she saw the person sitting inside.

    Ling Jing.

    He was sitting there drinking. He seemed to have drunk a lot. With just a nce, she withdrew her gaze and turned around to continue walking forward without looking back.

    Her footsteps were very fast, but the person who was originally drinking inside was even faster.

    Someone rushed out of the open door. As she walked, many of the wine bottles on the coffee table fell to the ground.

    After the noise, there was a bang on the door. Before she could react, someone grabbed her wrist.

    She turned around to look at Ling Jing. He dragged her into her private room.

    Su Peizhen wanted to scream, but she saw Gu Xiue out. He was used to knowing people¡¯s eyes and eyes. He cleared the ce of irrelevant people.

    In a few seconds, the people inside came out, and she was brought into the private room by Ling Jing.

    She looked at him coldly, but he let go at this moment and blocked the door.

    In more than half a year, she had never thought of seeing Ling Jing. But these days, she met Ling Jing one after another. If it was a coincidence, she really didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Is it interesting?¡±Looking at Ling Jing who blocked the door with his body and didn¡¯t let her out, Su Peizhen was speechless.

    ¡°...¡±Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen. He reached out his hand and held her in his arms. He lowered his head and was about to kiss her.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s body struggled for a while. As her hands were held behind her back by him, his lips finally touched hers.

    The four lips touched each other, and their lips were filled with the smell of each other¡¯s wine.

    She was like this, and so was he.

    However, the smell of wine in his mouth was much stronger. Su Peizhen did not react at all. She allowed him to plunder her, but she never let go.

    He kept rubbing her lips, but he could not go any deeper. The eagerness in his heart made him hug her and turn around. His body was pressed against the door.

    His breathing became heavy. His hands were propped on the door behind her, and he looked at her fixedly.

    His blood-red eyes, Su Peizhen¡¯s cold expression, and her unwavering eyes met his hot breath.

    He caressed her cheek. This woman made him love and hate her at the same time.

    ¡°Can we forget everything that happened in the past? Qingling, let¡¯s start over. Can¡¯t we?¡±

    His voice was very conflicted. He held her tightly and refused to let go.

    ¡°No.¡±What was colder than her expression was her voice. Ling Jing felt a slight sting in his heart.

    ¡°Tell me, what do you have to do to forgive me?¡±

    Forgive? This was really a difficult question.

    Su Peizhen was straightforward. ¡°We don¡¯t talk to each other anymore.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±If he had not noticed her feelings, he could pretend that nothing had happened.

    But he had already noticed her feelings, so how could he let her go?

    The wine bottle in the private room was broken, and the smell of alcohol was very strong. Su Peizhen did not like ces like this. If Su Qingsang had not kept talking, she would not havee today.

    ¡°Su Peizhen.¡±He leaned over and kissed her lips, his voice carrying a hint of begging. ¡°Please Forgive Me, Okay?¡±

    Seeing that she was unmoved, he suddenly became angry. He held her waist, almost as if he was squeezing her into his body.

    ¡°Do you still remember? You promised me a condition. You promised me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±Su Peizhen frowned slightly. It seemed that she only remembered now that she had indeed promised him a condition.

    Before she could recall it.., he had already stated his request. ¡°I know that you have a good memory. You remember it, right? You said that you can promise me one thing. I¡¯ll mention it now. My request is that you forgive me.¡±

    Seeing that she ignored him, he pressed his forehead against hers and stubbornly asked for her answer.

    ¡°Say it. Say that you forgive me.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at this man. The Man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and his breathing was rapid. The two of them were very close to each other, so close that she could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat.

    She looked at her like this. When the man was about to have an attack, she spat out the words that he wanted to hear very much.

    ¡°I forgive you.¡±

    The surprise came too suddenly. Ling Jing stared at her with his eyes wide open. He could hardly believe his ears. ¡°What did you say? Say It Again?¡±

    ¡°I forgive you. Can you let go?¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, you ¨C¡±

    cing one hand on his chest, Su Peizhen was much calmer than Ling Jing thought. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I said I forgive you. You can let go.¡±

    ¡°No, since you have forgiven me, then we ¨C¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±Su Peizhen interrupted him rudely. ¡°You only asked me to agree to one condition. You said you wanted me to forgive you, so I agreed. But to forgive you and to be with you, there are two conditions.¡±

    ¡°But, but ¨C¡°the wine that Ling Jing had just drunk seemed to have started to rush to his mind. He looked at Su Peizhen with a headache.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like this. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. You promised me. You promised yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°You promised me.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, I¡¯ve already done what I promised you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like this.¡±It wasn¡¯t like this. What he wanted her to do wasn¡¯t like this.

    Even though she said she forgave him, he knew that she didn¡¯t forgive him at all in her heart.

    ¡°If you¡¯re really willing to forgive you, you should agree to give me a chance to start over with me.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, don¡¯t you understand? I can forgive you, but I won¡¯t be with you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±Since she could forgive him, why couldn¡¯t she ept him again?

    ¡°Because your credibility is zero with me,¡±Su Peizhen said bluntly. ¡°I don¡¯t know which of your words are true and which are false. I don¡¯t know what is waiting for me after you pretend to be affectionate. And I don¡¯t know who you are. One day, Young Master Ling will bring up the past again on a whim.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I promise, I really won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Really? Unfortunately, I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°I really won¡¯t. I can swear that in the future ¨C¡°Ling Jing wanted to prove it urgently, but Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    She pushed him away, she looked at him firmly. ¡°Ling Jing, my identity, my past, and my experience are all facts that can not be changed. I am a prisoner ofbor. I Am a woman who has had other men.¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡±

    ¡°Why should I believe your oath and your promise?¡±He interrupted the exnation and promise that he might have to say. For Su Peizhen, trust was hard to umte, but it was easy to destroy.

    Ling Jing was speechless. Su Peizhen took a step to the side and put her hand on the door handle.

    Seeing that she was about to leave, Ling Jing became anxious again. He went to grab her hand. ¡°Even if the beginning between us wasn¡¯t very beautiful, but... but did you forget the happiness in the middle?¡±

 Chapter 876 - Without Desire, one is strong; without love, one is strong

    <h4>Chapter 876: Chapter 061: Without Desire, one is strong; without love, one is strong</h4>

    Ling Jing stubbornly refused to let Su Peizhen leave. If she could really forgive him, why didn¡¯t she put all that down?

    He and she had a good time together, didn¡¯t they?

    He didn¡¯t forget. He didn¡¯t believe that she had forgotten. The two of them were sopatible. Whether it was on or under the bed, they actually had a tacit understanding, didn¡¯t they?

    They really loved each other, didn¡¯t they?

    ¡°Is it so important how it started? Isn¡¯t the process and the result more important?¡±

    Su Peizhen turned her head to look at his eyes. The lights in the room weren¡¯t very bright. But she could see Ling Jing¡¯s eyes clearly.

    ¡°To me, yes. The process and the result are important, but the beginning is also important.¡±

    ... ..

    Su Peizhen sat in the designated driver¡¯s car. When she passed by the Jiangxin Park in Rongcheng, she found that someone was setting off fireworks there.

    It was Christmas today. There were many people celebrating outside. She asked the driver to slow down slightly. Her gaze was a little blurry as she looked at the fireworks outside.

    When she left the private room where Ling Jing was, she heard Ling Jing suddenly say five words when she closed the door.

    ¡°Peizhen, I love you.¡±

    His unusually low and hoarse voice was full of pain and confusion.

    At that moment, Su Peizhen¡¯s footsteps stopped there. In the end, she still left without looking back.

    In the past, she would not care about some external matters, and she would not care about the gazes of others.

    But this entanglement with Ling Jing allowed her to see through many things.

    In fact, if it was just that misunderstanding the other day, she really wouldn¡¯t take it to heart. She could understand a person¡¯s impulsive decision.

    She could more or less see Ling Jing¡¯s personality after spending so much time with him.

    But she really couldn¡¯t forgive Ling Jing¡¯s motive in the beginning and those hurtful words he said.

    She didn¡¯t like to dig up old debts. But simrly, she did not like others to dig up old scores.

    She was able to maintain this connection with Su Qingsang because Su Qingsang could let it go. If she could, she naturally could.

    Many people liked to say that the past was the past when they talked about things that had nothing to do with them.

    But they did not know that sometimes the hurt could not be let go.

    Closing her eyes, Su Peizhen emptied her thoughts and threw Ling Jing to the back of her mind. She did not think about anything.

    ..

    Kyoto, Japan.

    Su Peizhen stood in front of the simple wooden door in front of her. She turned around and nced at Xiang caiping.

    ¡°We are about half a monthte. The maple leaves here are almost all gone.¡±

    The zed courtyard was a rtively small scenic spot in Kyoto, Japan. It opened twice a year. Cherry blossoms were appreciated once in spring and maple leaves once in autumn.

    Su Peizhen and the others arrivedte. It was already past the opening hours, but they could still vaguely see the red leaves all over the mountains and the shadow of autumn.

    The weather was good today. She had been in Japan with Xiang caiping for three days.

    Two days ago, she had brought Xiang caiping to Tianlong Temple and Qingshui Temple. Xiang caiping had already been to Japan once before, but that time, Su Qingsang had brought her to Tokyo. There was also the hot spring in Nara.

    Su Peizhen had brought her to Kyoto this time, but she had never been there. She had been very excited along the way.

    Of course, she was excited not because she coulde to y, but because she coulde with her daughter. This made her happier than thest time she went to Europe alone with a ginseng group.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s already past the open season here. I don¡¯t know if they will let us in. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go and ask.¡±

    ¡°She, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine even if she can¡¯t. Anyway, since she¡¯s here, just treat it as a workout and walk around.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Peizhen went up and knocked on the door. Aftermunicating with the people inside very seriously, she pointed in the direction of Xiang caiping.

    After about five minutes, the people in the temple finally relented and agreed to let them in for a visit.

    The low-key and simple wooden door had a picturesque early winter scene inside. Although the maple leaves were already ruined, they could still be seen as a fiery red.

    Xiang caiping looked at the beautiful scene in front of her, and her mood brightened up.

    ¡°This ce is really beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very beautiful.¡±Su Peizhen handed a bag to Xiang caiping. ¡°There are ces here where tourists can copy scriptures. Do you want to copy?¡±

    This temple was the most unique. Not only was the scenery beautiful. Another unique feature was that this ce would provide the guests with scriptures to copy. The tourists would write down their wishes and offer them to Buddha, asking Buddha to bless their wishes toe true.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xiang caiping was not religious in the past. However, ever since she recognized her daughter, a series of things had happened. She began to believe it.

    They went up the stairs and Su Peizhen brought Xiang caiping up to the second floor.

    Besides the beautiful scenery, there was also a table for tourists to copy scriptures. Xiang caiping was very pious, and Su Peizhen only used it as an apaniment. Seeing her like that, she sat down.

    She did not believe in Buddhism, nor did she understand Buddhist scriptures. Looking at the words on it, there was a strange but familiar feeling.

    She knew the words, but when they werebined, she did not know what it meant. She nced at Xiang caiping, then picked up a pen and started to copy.

    One stroke, one stroke, one sentence. Slowly, she became focused. She didn¡¯t even know that there was an extra person in the room.

    After she finished copying, thest nk space was to write her name and wish.

    After writing her name, Su Peizhen was stunned for a long time. Her wish?

    Thinking about her current life, she really didn¡¯t have any wishes. Her rtionship with Su Chenghui and Li Qianxue had eased up, and her rtionship with Xiang caiping could be considered close.

    Even Su Qingsang, whom she had never liked before, was now reconnected.

    There was no need to worry too much about thepany, as long as she didn¡¯t seek death. She believed that before she retired, her life would only be better, not worse.

    Then she really could not think of what she wished for.

    She looked out of the window and saw the red and green mountain scenery. Life was too short. The four seasons changed a few more years, and a lifetime passed.

    She closed her eyes and wrote eight words.

    ¡ª¡ª if you have no desire, you are strong. If you have no love, you are strong.

    After she finished writing, she found that Xiang caiping was still copying. She quietly got up and wanted to stretch her muscles.

    But she saw the figure sitting on the other side. For a moment, she thought there was something wrong with her eyes.

    Ling Jing? Why was he here?

    Ling Jing was sitting diagonally opposite her. He lowered his head and was very focused on copying the scriptures.

    Su Peizhen inexplicably felt a little ufortable. She wanted to say something, but she seemed to be unable to say anything.

    The room was very quiet. Ling Jing seemed to be copying very seriously and didn¡¯t notice that she had already finished copying.

    There were no other tourists at this time. Su Peizhen got up and turned around. She walked to the window and looked at the scenery outside.

    The mountain wind was very strong. It was a little cold in the capital in this season. She crossed her arms. Her feelings wereplicated.

    Xiang caiping finished copying very quickly. She got up and walked in front of her, asking her where to put the copied scriptures.

    Su Peizhen took the scripture from her hand. ¡°Put it in the temple downstairs and worship it in front of the Buddha.¡±

    Xiang caiping wanted to say something, but she realized that there were other people present. She whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±.

    Su Peizhen nodded and forced herself not to look in Ling Jing¡¯s direction. Unexpectedly, Ling Jing had also finished copying.

    He stood up and walked in front of them. He smiled at the two of them and nodded again.

    Xiang caiping had always been a warm person, so she also returned a smile.

    Ling Jing saw Xiang Caiping¡¯s smile and wanted to speak immediately. When he met Su Peizhen¡¯s gloomy expression, he had no choice but to keep quiet.

    He went straight downstairs.

    After leaving the harmony room and going downstairs, he passed through the hall and arrived at the Buddha hall of the zed courtyard. At this time, there was a monk reciting scriptures inside.

    Although he was using anguage that Xiang caiping could not understand, it could not reduce the piety in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to pay my respects to Buddha. Help me put this on the table.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Su Peizhen nodded. She took the two copied scriptures and walked to the front of the Buddha table. At a nce, she saw the wishes written on Xiang caiping.

    ¡ª I hope my daughter, Su Peizhen, will be happy.

    This simple sentence made Su Peizhen¡¯s heart tremble. She knew very well that Xiang caiping had always been a very traditional and simple woman. But she was still moved by this wish.

    Compared to her, she seemed much more cold-hearted. When she ced the scripture on the Buddhist table, she saw the handwritten Buddhist scripture at the top.

    She nced at it and saw her name on it.

    ¡ª I hope Su Peizhen can forgive me and be with me.

    ¡°...¡±

    Childish,ughable, and boring.

    Did she think that she would be moved by what he did? That she would forgive him and agree to be with him?

    Su Peizhen expressionlessly ced the copied Buddhist scripture on the table and took a step back. When she saw Xiang caiping worshipping Buddha with a devout expression, she sped her hands together and closed her eyes sincerely.

    She had no wish in her heart. She only hoped that Xiang caiping was healthy and that everyone she cared about would be safe and happy.

    Feeling the slight movement around her, she looked to her side.

    Ling Jing had not left yet. He also stood beside her devoutly with his hands together and his eyes closed.

    Su Peizhen looked at his actions and thought of the wish he had written just now. Her hands that were hanging by her side tightened, and she quickly looked away as if nothing had happened.

    It just so happened that Xiang caiping had recovered. She walked in front of Xiang caiping and motioned for her to leave with her.

    The exit was on the other side. Following the corridor of the Japanese-style building, the two of them passed through another room and left the main building.

    Coming out from the inside, the cold wind blew on Xiang caiping¡¯s face. ¡°The temperature here is okay. It¡¯s not colder than Rong City.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±She had seen the weather forecast before, and it seemed that Rongcheng would have snow in the next few days.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it will snow here. If it snows, it should be very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯lle with you when it snows here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±Xiang caiping patted her hand and smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯re already busy with work, so you don¡¯t have to apany an old woman like me every day. Next time, if I want toe, I¡¯ll just follow the group.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t reply. Xiang caiping¡¯s expectations of her were really too low.

    As they spoke, the two of them had already walked up the steps. They heard very light footsteps behind them.

    Su Peizhen was still thinking of speeding up her footsteps when Ling Jing, who was behind her, approached them and walked to their side.

 Chapter 877 - Falling into his trap

    <h4>Chapter 877: Chapter 062: Falling into his trap</h4>

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t look at Su Peizhen. Instead, he looked at Xiang caiping and spoke in a surprised voice.

    ¡°Eh, you are also Chinese?¡±

    Hearing this, Xiang caiping turned around in surprise. ¡°Hello, are you also Chinese?¡±

    Su Peizhen stood to the side and looked coldly at Ling Jing¡¯s posturing, pretending as if she didn¡¯t know her. She gave him a warning look.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t seem to notice her gaze. He stood in front of Xiang caiping with a slight smile and some politeness.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also Chinese. where is big sister from in China?¡±

    When he said this, he deliberately revealed his ent. Sure enough, Xiang caiping¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯m from Rong City.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence? I¡¯m also from Rong City.¡±

    Ling Jing smiled brightly. He nced at Su Peizhen and quickly returned his gaze to Xiang Caiping¡¯s face when he met the coldness in her eyes.

    ¡°Big Sister is also here to y? Can I trouble you to take a photo for me?¡±As he spoke, he took out his phone and handed it to Xiang caiping.

    ¡°I¡¯m already old, so I don¡¯t know much. Let My Daughter take a photo for you.¡±

    As she spoke, she nced at Su Peizhen, gesturing for Su Peizhen to help. Su Peizhen stood there, unmoved.

    Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen as well. Seeing that she didn¡¯t move, he wasn¡¯t angry.

    ¡°Big Sister, you look so young, but your daughter is already so old? I really can¡¯t tell. If you didn¡¯t tell me, I would have thought she was your sister.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    As long as it was a woman, no one would not like to be praised for being young.

    Xiang caiping¡¯s smile became much wider because of Ling Jing¡¯s words.

    ¡°You really know how to talk.¡±She turned around and nced at Su Peizhen. ¡°Peizhen, take a photo for this gentleman.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s lips pursed into a straight line. She looked at the phone that Ling Jing handed over and took it expressionlessly.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Ling Jing took a few steps back and stood on the stairs in the courtyard, looking at Su Peizhen attentively. From Xiang Caiping¡¯s point of view, it was just an ordinary tourist taking a photo.

    However, Su Peizhen could see the different meaning in the other party¡¯s eyes.

    She didn¡¯t want to take a photo of Ling Jing at all, even if she was willing to admit that Ling Jing was very handsome in front of the camera. There was almost no need to pose, but he looked very cool. ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Ling Jing wanted to ask such a question on purpose. Su Peizhen pursed her lips into a straight line again and pressed the shutter button.

    She did it on purpose. She didn¡¯t take the scene or find the angle. Her hand shook, and one photo was ruined. She pressed again, and only one body was taken, not even a head.

    Su Peizhen took three pictures in a row, but Ling Jing didn¡¯t even look at them. She just returned the phone to Ling Jing.

    Without saying anything, she nned to leave after taking the pictures. Before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to re at Ling Jing, her eyes full of warning.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t seem to be affected by her gaze at all.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He took the phone and pretended to look at the pictures inside. When he saw that he didn¡¯t even have a head, he didn¡¯t feel angry at all.

    Su Peizhen looked at him and smiled even brighter than before, then walked to Xiang caiping.

    ¡°Big sister, it¡¯s better if you do it.¡±

    As she spoke, she didn¡¯t forget to show the photos to Xiang caiping. Xiang caiping looked at them and eximed.

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    The photos that Su Peizhen had taken for her before were all pretty.

    Su Peizhen almost gritted her teeth. If not for Xiang caiping, she would have strangled Ling Jing to death.

    ¡°Sorry, my hand is shaking.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s cold here.¡±

    Xiang caiping was very embarrassed to see Ling Jing making excuses for Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Big sister, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    He said it was okay, but Xiang caiping felt embarrassed. She nced at Su Peizhen, but her tone was not critical, but more exhorting.

    ¡°Peizhen, take a good photo for her.¡±

    Su Peizhen inhaled again and again, restraining herself again and again. Holding back her anger, she took more than a dozen photos for Ling Jing in one breath. Finally, she handed them to him expressionlessly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ling Jing smiled and thanked her. Looking at Xiang caiping and Su Peizhen, he said warmly.

    ¡°Let me take a picture of the two of you.¡±

    Su Peizhen wanted to refuse, but Xiang caiping nodded without hesitation. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She took out her phone and handed it to Ling Jing. ¡°Sir, you are so kind. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You are wee.¡±

    Ling Jing took Xiang Caiping¡¯s phone and signaled for Su Peizhen to stand with Xiang caiping.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to cooperate at all. She couldn¡¯t resist Xiang caiping¡¯s warmth. The mother and daughter stood at the winding path.

    The maple leaves on the mountain were about to fall. But they couldn¡¯t resist Su Peizhen¡¯s beauty.

    Ling Jing took the phone and took a group photo of them very seriously. After taking the photo, he handed the phone to Xiang caiping.

    ¡°Big sister, take a look. How is it?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Xiang caiping¡¯s phone was changed by SU Peizhen before she left Europe. The photo-taking function was very good.

    She took the phone and flipped through it. A very happy smile immediately appeared on her face.

    ¡°Peizhen, take a look. This gentleman¡¯s photo-taking skills are really good. He took a beautiful photo of you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take a beautiful photo.¡±Ling Jing was very good at talking. ¡°It¡¯s big sister¡¯s daughter who is beautiful.¡±

    Xiang caiping was happier to hear someone praising her daughter than herself.

    ¡°Thank you, sir. You are also very handsome.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not handsome. Up until now, I haven¡¯t had a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Really? You are so handsome, how can you not have a girlfriend? I think your standards are too high.¡±

    ¡°Yes. My standards are very high. I don¡¯t like ordinary women, but the woman I like ¨C¡±

    Speaking up to this point, Ling Jing deliberately paused for a moment and then looked at Su Peizhen.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes were already burning with anger. If Ling Jing dared to say anything, she believed that she would give him a kick without hesitation.

    ¡°The woman I like doesn¡¯t like me.¡±Ling Jing sighed. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. I will work hard to make her like me.¡±

    ¡°Sir, you are so infatuated. It doesn¡¯t matter. If you have such a heart, I believe that the person you like will definitely like you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Xiang caiping nodded. Because of the few photos Ling Jing took just now, she had a good impression of Ling Jing.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, big sister. Big Sister, it is fate that we meet. Since we can meet in a foreign country, why don¡¯t I treat you to a meal?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to endure anymore and interrupted, ¡°We have already booked a table.¡±

    Not understanding her daughter¡¯s attitude, Xiang caiping nced at her. She was clearly asking her what to eat for dinner, why did she say that she had already booked a table?

    ¡°I see.¡±Ling Jing said with disappointment, ¡°Then I can only deal with it by myself. Big Sister, you don¡¯t know what to eat when you eat outside alone.¡±

    ¡°Why are you traveling alone?¡±Xiang caiping asked casually.

    ¡°I said that the person I like doesn¡¯t like me, so I came to this temple specially. I beg the Gods and Buddhas to bless me. I hope that my sincerity will work and let the person I like like like me.¡±

    ¡°Sir, you are really sincere. You will definitely get what you want.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sister. You are really a good person.¡±

    Xiang caiping was praised again, she couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look at Su Peizhen. ¡°Peizhen, look, this sir is also alone. ¡°We are all Chinese. Why Don¡¯t you see if the seat you booked can seat three people. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, let this sire with us.¡±

    She said so, but Su Peizhen knew that if she didn¡¯t bring Ling Jing with her today, Xiang caiping would probably be able to talk to Ling Jing for half an hour.

    ¡°Big Sister, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. If it¡¯s too troublesome, I can deal with it by myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome, it¡¯s not troublesome.¡±She nced at Su Peizhen. ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    Su Peizhen only felt that the back of her teeth were starting to hurt. She red at Ling Jing with hatred.

    But it didn¡¯t have any effect. Ling Jing moved closer to Xiang caiping instead. He was saying words of gratitude, but his eyes were looking at Su Peizhen.

    If she didn¡¯t see wrongly, there was clearly a trace of pride in the other party¡¯s eyes.

    This cognition and discovery made Su Peizhen Blush.

    Damn Ling Jing. Did he really think that she couldn¡¯t do anything to him? Or did he really think that she had topromise because he was like this?

    In his dreams.

    She would neverpromise, let alone forgive him.

    ..

    An hourter, he looked at Ling Jing who was sitting opposite him.

    He and Xiang caiping seemed to be talking happily. If people who didn¡¯t know the situation saw it, they might think that Ling Jing was Xiang Caiping¡¯s son.

    ¡°Big sister, I didn¡¯t expect you to be in the TIANBEI district of Rongcheng. So is my family.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence?¡±Xiang caiping was really surprised. ¡°Which road is your house in the Tianbei District?¡±

    Ling Jing said a ce name, and Xiang Caiping¡¯s eyes brightened. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her face to look at Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Peizhen, look, what a coincidence! Not only can we meet our fellow vigers when wee out, but we are also so close.¡±

    Hehe. Coincidence? Wasn¡¯t it a coincidence?

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t know how much effort he put in for such a coincidence.

    He had people follow her. She came to Japan, and he came to Japan.

    She came to the zed tile courtyard, and he came to the zed tile courtyard. She said she wanted toe for dinner, so he followed her.

    He really had nothing to do.

    Her overly cold attitude made Xiang caiping feel a little awkward.

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±Xiang caiping was too innocent. She believed whatever others said. Su Peizhen curled her lips at her.

    ¡°You guys talk. I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    Su Peizhen stood up and left. Before she left, she nced at Ling Jing coldly. There was a hint of warning in that resentful gaze.

    In the washroom outside, Su Peizhen tried very hard to calm herself down, but she found it difficult.

    Ling Jing¡¯s appearance had greatly broken her expectations.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to be so thick-skinned, and she didn¡¯t expect him to actually dare to appear in front of Xiang caiping openly.

    She thought that after what had happened before, the most important thing for Ling Jing to do now was to disappear in front of her.

    Who knew that not only did ling jing not disappear, but instead ¡ª

    Gritting her teeth, Su Peizhen had never been so angry before. Ling Jing had calcted that she was worried about Xiang caiping, so he was so unscrupulous.

    With Xiang caiping around, no matter how she reactedter, she would easily fall into Ling Jing¡¯s trap.

 Chapter 878 - Who Are You Calling Mother-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 878: Chapter 063: Who Are You Calling Mother-inw</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    She turned on the tap and washed her face with cold water. Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t even care about the makeup that would stain her face.

    She needed to think of a way to drive Ling Jing away from her sight.

    Su Peizhen hadn¡¯t thought of a way yet. When she returned to the Peace Room, she realized that Ling Jing had said something to Xiang caiping. Xiang caiping wasughing her head off.

    She had known Xiang caiping for a few years, and it had been almost two years since she had been released from prison. It was the first time she had seen Xiang caiping smile so happily.

    ¡°Ah Jing, about this matter, I¡¯ll go and take a look next time when I return to Rong City.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ling Jing smiled brightly, but from the corner of his eyes, he looked at Su Peizhen who had juste in.

    Su Peizhen gritted her teeth, inexplicably feeling some pain in her gums.

    ¡°Peizhen, you¡¯re back? Come here.¡±

    Su Peizhen walked to the table and sat down. This shop was in the traditional Japanese style. The center of the Tatami was sunken. There was a table in the middle.

    She had just sat down when she heard Xiang caiping¡¯s very happy voice.

    ¡°I just realized that our house and Ling Jing¡¯s house are only separated by a road.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±It was not like Su Peizhen had never been to Ling Jing¡¯s vi. His house was two directions away from their previous vi.

    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±Su Peizhen was expressionless, but the way she looked at Ling Jing was somewhat ambiguous. ¡°It¡¯s really a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said too.¡±

    Xiang caiping¡¯s face was full of the feeling of meeting an old friend in a foreignnd. She looked at Su Peizhen as if she really wanted her approval.

    ¡°Auntie, why don¡¯t we meet again when we go back?¡±

    ¡°...¡±Su Peizhen looked at Ling Jing coldly. She was still calling her big sister just now. Why did she call her Auntie Now?

    She didn¡¯t know how Ling Jing had tricked Xiang caiping, but Xiang caiping didn¡¯t feel anything wrong at all.

    ¡°Good. Ah Jing, you¡¯re really good. Few young people are so patient these days.¡±

    ¡°No, isn¡¯t that what I should do?¡±

    What should I do? Su Peizhen sat there and looked at the two of them talking happily. Her face became gloomier and gloomier.

    If Ling Jing really thought she wouldpromise because of this, it could only mean that he didn¡¯t know himself very well.

    She would notpromise. Ling Jing could forget about getting what he wanted.

    ..

    In the following time, Ling Jing was very solicitous. And his solicitude was just right.

    It would not make Xiang caiping think that he was overly ttering, and it would not make Xiang caiping think that he didn¡¯t understand etiquette.

    He would go to the scenic spots in the afternoon. Ling Jing walked directly to Xiang caiping¡¯s side.

    ¡°Auntie, are you thirsty? Have a drink. This drink is not sweet. It¡¯s very delicious.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, the scenery here is not bad. Let me take a photo for you.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, Look, you can go with your daughter.¡±

    Even if Su Peizhen was unwilling, under Xiang caiping¡¯s gaze, she could only stand with her and take photos with her.

    She didn¡¯t smile much, but it didn¡¯t affect Ling Jing¡¯s performance.

    In the evening, the three of them naturally ate together again. Without waiting for Su Peizhen to go and get the money, Ling Jing had already gone to pay the bill.

    ¡°How can I do this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aunty. I originally wanted to eat alone. Now that you guys are here, I can eat better. I should thank you guys.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. When we return to Rong City, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±

    Xiang caiping¡¯s words made Ling Jing¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°Really? Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. How about I treat you here, Aunty? You can treat me when we get home.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±Xiang caiping thought for a moment and said enthusiastically, ¡°My cooking skills are average, but I can cook some snacks. When we get back to Rongcheng, you cane to Aunty¡¯s house for a meal.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Auntie. You¡¯re So Nice. I believe that Auntie is humble. Your culinary skills must be very good.¡±Ling Jing started to tter her without hesitation. ¡°I can tell from looking at Auntie that you¡¯re someone who knows how to live.¡±

    ¡°You really know how to talk.¡±

    Sure enough, Xiang caiping was delighted by Ling Jing¡¯s coaxing.

    When Su Peizhen and Ling Jing were about to return to the hotel, Xiang caiping was ¡°Surprised¡±to find that Ling Jing was in the same hotel as them.

    ¡°AH. This is really fate.¡±She turned to look at Su Peizhen, not realizing that this coincidence was not fate at all, but man-made.

    ¡°Peizhen, look, Ah Jing is actually in the same hotel as us.¡±

    ¡°Ha. Yes, what a coincidence.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s two words, ¡®what a coincidence¡¯, seemed toe out from between her teeth.

    ¡°Yes, what a coincidence.¡±Ling Jing said calmly, ¡°I read that this hotel is not bad. I didn¡¯t expect it. It is really not bad.¡±

    ¡°It is not bad. The environment here is still very good, and it is very clean. The traffic is also convenient, and it is close to where we are going.¡±

    Xiang caiping had been listening to Japanese for the past few days and was dizzy. She did not understand a word. She was overjoyed to meet someone who could speak Chinese.

    Su Peizhen stood by the wall of the elevator and didn¡¯t intend to say anything.

    Anyway, when she returned to her room, she nned to book a ne ticket back to the country tomorrow morning. Or she could go somewhere else.

    Just as she had this thought, Ling Jing looked at Xiang caiping and said, ¡°Auntie, did you go to Qingshui Temple Yesterday? Did you go to Tianlong Temple?¡±

    ¡°We all went? I can¡¯t remember the names. Peizhen took me there.¡±

    ¡°Then, Auntie, where are you going tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow? I don¡¯t know.¡±Xiang caiping turned to look at Su Peizhen. ¡°Peizhen, where are we going tomorrow?¡±

    We¡¯re going back to China tomorrow.

    She met Xiang caiping¡¯s shining eyes, but she couldn¡¯t say those four words. She pursed her lips. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re going tomorrow ¨C¡±

    ¡°Nara.¡±Su Peizhen pursed her lips into a straight line. ¡°I said that we¡¯ll go to Nara to soak in the hot spring tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go to Nara to soak in the hot spring tomorrow.¡±

    Xiang caiping repeated it, and Ling Jing¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. ¡°Nara? Nara is good. I read the guide before and said that the scenery there is also very good. I don¡¯t have a fixed destination, so why don¡¯t We Go Together?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Xiang caiping didn¡¯t object at all. ¡°That¡¯s great. Tomorrow, we will arrive at the agreed time. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony and be your partner.¡±

    As Ling Jing spoke, he nced at Su Peizhen. She stood there expressionlessly, as if she didn¡¯t see his gaze.

    When they returned to the room, Ling Jing¡¯s room was right across from theirs. Xiang caiping once again said that this was fate. Su Peizhen opened the door and signaled for caiping to go in first.

    ¡°Mom, you go in and rest first. I have something to discuss with Mr. Ling.¡±

    Facing Xiang caiping¡¯s confused gaze, she tugged the corners of her mouth and forced a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to y together tomorrow? Of course we have to discuss the route. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we need to discuss it. Then you go ahead. I¡¯ll take a shower first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Peizhen watched Xiang caiping enter the room. She then turned to look at Ling Jing. He was also looking at her.

    He directly opened the room door and took a step back, gesturing for her toe in.

    Su Peizhen looked at him coldly and closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to cause a ruckus in the corridor, so she chose to enter Ling Jing¡¯s room.

    As soon as she entered, Ling Jing closed the door. Her body was pressed against the door by him.

    She didn¡¯t move. His gaze was fervent. He stared at her for a long time before lowering his head to kiss her.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t even struggle. She just stared at him. Ling Jing¡¯s lips stopped less than a centimeter away from Su Peizhen¡¯s lips.

    His breath was hot as he stared at her face.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, and neither did Su Peizhen. Their eyes met, but the air was still.

    Ling Jing was unwilling to let go. He wanted to let go, but he couldn¡¯t. Su Peizhen¡¯s attitude was obviously impervious.

    He steeled his heart, tilted his head, and kissed her lips.

    He was almost biting, hard, brutal, rude, and impatient.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s lips hurt, but she didn¡¯t even move. She just looked at him fixedly.

    Ling Jing became more and more unwilling. He just bit her lips gently and didn¡¯t let go.

    The four lips were locked together. Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t even push him away. He was angry and used more strength.

    Just a kiss wasn¡¯t enough for him. He raised his hand and put it on her waist. It was very cold in the capital. She was wearing a thick woolen coat.

    Ling Jing¡¯s hand reached into the coat and moved up the hem of her clothes.

    At this moment, Su Peizhen put her hand back and grabbed his hand.

    His movement stopped. His forehead was still against hers. He looked at her steadily.

    Su Peizhen allowed his breath to brush over her face. Her eyes and brows did not move. ¡°Is it interesting?¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s hands started to exert force. This woman, he really wanted to rub him into her body. At least this way, they could be together forever.

    ¡°Is it interesting? Ling Jing?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ling Jing¡¯s evil nature came. He raised his eyebrows and caressed her cheek with one hand. ¡°It¡¯s very interesting. How can it not be interesting?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going out to y with the woman I like and my future mother-inw. It makes me happy just thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling mother-inw?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±Ling Jing caressed her face. Her skin was so good that he had the urge to bite it.

    ¡°Ling jing, there¡¯s no meaning in what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no meaning. Can¡¯t you just make it meaningful?¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±Su Peizhen was expressionless. ¡°Ling Jing, it¡¯s impossible for me to be with you.¡±

    ¡°Why is it impossible?¡±Ling Jing was very unconvinced. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it? Did you forgive me?¡±

    ¡°I forgive you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want to be with you.¡±Su Peizhen waved his hand away. ¡°These are two different things.¡±

    ¡°But in my opinion, these are two different things.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, there¡¯s no point in you messing around with these things. I said I won¡¯t be with you, so I won¡¯t be with you. Even if you try to curry favor with my mother, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    Ling Jing tilted his head and looked at Su Peizhen. ¡°Why do you have to use the word ¡®curry favor¡¯? In my opinion, it¡¯s not curry favor, but I think your mother is a good person.¡±

    Since they didn¡¯t get along, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t n to continue the conversation with Ling Jing.

 Chapter 879 - Let Me Hug You for a while

    <h4>Chapter 879: Chapter 064: Let Me Hug You for a while</h4>

    She pushed Ling Jing away slightly and turned around to open the door, intending to leave from here.

    Ling Jing blocked her waist and trapped her between himself and the door again.

    ¡°Even if you think it¡¯s to please me, it¡¯s still sincere. Su Peizhen, don¡¯t link all my actions to a scheme and a purpose. Can¡¯t you do it?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a Purpose?¡±Su Peizhen smiled, her eyes were very gloomy. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a purpose, what you should do now is to scram back to the country and not appear here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I do have a purpose. My purpose is just to start over with you. is that not okay?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Su Peizhen shook her head, her expression cold. ¡°I don¡¯t want to start over with you because we never started.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Did I say it wrong?¡±Su Peizhen raised her eyebrows with a slightly cold expression. ¡°The two of us were wrong from the beginning. You were scheming, and I was ignorant. Since the beginning was wrong, where did the beginninge from?¡±

    Ling Jing was angry, but he couldn¡¯t refute.

    Seeing Su Peizhen reach out to open the door, he still didn¡¯t give up.

    ¡°How we started, is it that important?¡±Holding her hand, his eyes were full of unwillingness. ¡°Even if the beginning isn¡¯t so good, can¡¯t we just let the ending be good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not important to you, but it¡¯s very important to me.¡±

    She struggled, opened the door, and left. The moment she stood at the door and closed it, she stopped.

    ¡°Ling Jing, to you, it¡¯s a habit for you to be high and mighty. You think some things are natural, but I want to tell you. The things in this world are not what you want to do.¡±

    ..

    The door opened and closed again. Su Peizhen went to her room without looking back.

    When she entered, Xiang caiping had just tidied up and was about to take a shower.

    ¡°What do you think? Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Su Peizhen squeezed out a smile. Xiang caiping was not Li Qianxue. She could not confuse the two of them. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Nara tomorrow. The hot springs there are good, and there are a few scenic spots.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Xiang caiping was very happy. ¡°It¡¯s good to follow my daughter out.¡±

    The strong sense of pride in her words made Su Peizhen Swallow back the words she wanted to say. ¡°Mom, go take a shower. You¡¯re tired after ying all day. Rest early.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xiang caiping went to the bathroom, and Su Peizhen sat on the sofa in the room. She was a little lost in thought as she looked at the dark sky outside the window.

    Although she had made it very clear today, Ling Jing would definitely follow her tomorrow.

    She didn¡¯t want Xiang caiping to see it, and she didn¡¯t want Ling Jing to becent. But what should she do in front of her?

    ... ..

    When Su Peizhen and Xiang caiping woke up in the morning and went to the hotel restaurant for breakfast, they found Ling Jing was there too.

    ¡°Ah Jing, you¡¯re so early.¡±

    Xiang caiping greeted him warmly. Ling Jing was rejected by SU Peizhen yesterday, and now his face didn¡¯t show any strange expression.

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re early too.¡±

    Xiang caiping wanted to sit down, but Ling Jing pulled a chair for her. When Su Peizhen wanted to sit down, he also walked behind her and pulled the chair for her.

    Su Peizhen just stood there. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to sit down, but looked at him coldly.

    Her attitude was too direct, so direct that even Xiang caiping could see that something was wrong.

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    The corners of Su Peizhen¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mom. I just feel very embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ah Jing is too polite.¡±Xiang caiping smiled, obviously very satisfied with Ling Jing. ¡°It makes me feel embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°How could it be?¡±Ling Jing smiled and walked to the seat opposite them to sit down. ¡°One of the three great joys of life is to meet an old friend in another country. To be able to meet a Chinese in a foreign country, and also a fellow countryman, this is a great fate.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±Xiang caiping nodded with a face full of agreement.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. She felt that if things continued to develop like this, when Xiang caiping returned to Rong City, Ling Jing would probably be her other son.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t seem to be affected by Su Peizhen¡¯s cold face at all. After eating, he waited quite politely for Su Peizhen and Xiang caiping to pack up. They were going to Nara next.

    When Su Peizhen and Xiang caiping finished packing and went downstairs, they found that Ling Jing had already arranged the car.

    ¡°Peizhen said it yesterday, so I arranged the car.¡±Ling Jing sat in the passenger seat, he turned around and looked at Xiang caiping. ¡°Auntie, you can sleep for a while. It will take some time to go to Nara. You can rest in the car.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Jing, you are so thoughtful.¡±

    The corners of Su Peizhen¡¯s mouth twitched. She looked out of the car window and didn¡¯t want to answer.

    She didn¡¯t say that she was going to Nara casually yesterday. It was because she had already arranged it. Now, she was only going two days earlier.

    But when she arrived at Nara, she realized that Ling Jing had other ns. He took them directly to a hot spring hotel.

    The environment of the hot spring hotel was very good, better than the one Su Peizhen had originally booked. Su Peizhen originally wanted to refuse. But yesterday, she told Xiang caiping that she had arranged it with Ling Jing.

    Helpless, she could only stay here.

    After eating lunch and resting for a while, Xiang caiping said that she was in a good mood and wanted to go to the hot spring.

    There were only seven rooms here, and they all had to be booked in advance. The hot spring was brought into the room. The small pool was steaming hot.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face was a little red from the steam, but it was because she was angry.

    She nced at Ling Jing, who was nning to go to the hot spring with them. While Xiang caiping was going to change her clothes, she walked to him and stood in front of him.

    ¡°Ling Jing, there is a limit to my patience.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Either you leave now, or I will directly tell my mother what you did.¡±

    Seeing Ling Jing¡¯s stunned expression, Su Peizhen moved closer to him. Her voice was very soft.

    ¡°Ling Jing, my mother only recognized me halfway. She is very protective of me. Tell me, if she knew what you said and did, wouldn¡¯t she beat you up with a Broom?¡±

    Definitely.

    She knew, and so did Ling Jing.

    Ling Jing gritted his teeth, his face full of anger. ¡°Su Peizhen, do you have to do this?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have to do this.¡±Su Peizhen really didn¡¯t want to see Ling Jing anymore. ¡°I¡¯ve endured you until now, and it¡¯s already the result of trying my best to control you. If you continue to do this, I can¡¯t guarantee what I will say and do. Right, I forgot to tell you. The person who hates the word ¡®reeducation throughbor¡¯the most isn¡¯t me. It¡¯s my mother.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s expression changed. He took a step back and looked at Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Do you have to be so ruthless?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ruthless because I learned it from you.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s hands that were hanging by his side were tightly clenched into fists. He stared at Su Peizhen¡¯s face, finally, he nodded heavily. ¡°Good, very good. You¡¯re ruthless enough. However, I can not follow you in, but I won¡¯t leave just like that.¡±

    ¡°You can try.¡±Su Peizhen straightened her back and her gaze did not waver. ¡°Can I be more ruthless? After all, in terms of ruthlessness, I am still inferior to you.¡±

    It was still the same. Her ruthlessness now was all learned from him.

    ..

    When Xiang caiping came out again, she did not see Ling Jing anymore. She was still a little confused. Su Peizhen went forward and hooked her hand, leading her into the room.

    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re both women. It¡¯s not convenient for him to be a man. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±Xiang caiping didn¡¯t think too much and followed Su Peizhen to the hot spring.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s lips curled up. Ling Jing, do you think you can make me yield just because you fawned over my mom?

    Naive.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t take a step back. Ling Jing had some concerns.

    The rest of the journey was still the same. No matter how Su Peizhen put on a cold face, Ling Jing would always follow.

    The only difference was that he finally knew what it meant to know when to stop. He didn¡¯t take any further steps toward her, or take any more excessive actions.

    Su Peizhen was actually very clear in her heart that with Ling Jing¡¯s unscrupulous personality, the reason why he really didn¡¯t take any further steps to harass her wasrgely because of his feelings for her.

    If he really didn¡¯t care and was selfish to the end, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him.

    Su Peizhen knew it, and so did Ling Jing.

    But their current situation couldn¡¯t go any further. The two of them were in a stalemate. It was just a matter of who would give up first.

    On New Year¡¯s Day, Su Peizhen and Xiang caiping lived in Hokkaido. However, Xiang caiping was old and couldn¡¯t stay up all night. After she was tired from ying during the day, she went to bed very early.

    At 11:30 pm, Su Peizhen¡¯s phone rang.

    Afraid of waking up Xiang caiping, she quickly turned her phone off.

    The message was from Ling Jing. There were only two words on it. Come out.

    Crazy, who cares about you.

    Su Peizhen put her phone to the side without thinking.

    Her phone vibrated twice, and the message came again.

    ¡°Come out, or I¡¯ll knock on the door and Wake Auntie Up.¡±

    Crazy.

    Su Peizhen gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t want to care about Ling Jing at all, but she was afraid that he would do it for real.

    ¡°If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll knock on the door right now. Do you believe me?¡±

    Su Peizhen held the phone in her hand. She wanted to turn it into a hammer and knock on Ling Jing.

    But in the end, she didn¡¯t. Instead, she got up quietly and left the room.

    Outside, Ling Jing was already waiting. He looked at her and reached out his hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Peizhen stood there without moving. The lights in the hotel corridor shone on Ling Jing¡¯s face. It made his facial features tinged with some gentleness.

    But she knew that it was just a false appearance. All the gentleness and kindness in this man were just appearances. When he was ruthless, no one couldpare to him.

    ¡°Ling Jing, What Do You Want?¡±

    ¡°To take you somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know what time it is?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±Ling Jing nodded, not affected by her cold eyes at all. ¡°11:45. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He liked to be crazy, so Su Peizhen didn¡¯t n to go with him. She turned around and wanted to continue opening the door with the key card, but her wrist tightened. Ling Jing took her hand and led her to the other end of the corridor.

    ¡°Ling Jing...¡±

    ¡°You can shout louder and wake up all the guests.¡±

    Su Peizhen really wanted to, but she wasn¡¯t as shameless as Ling Jing. She couldn¡¯t do it.

    Not to mention that Xiang caiping was still sleeping inside

    Fully understanding her scruples, ling jing buckled her waist. ¡°Maybe if you shout louder and Wake Auntie up, he will know about our rtionship.¡±

    Su Peizhen red at him. The Man in front of her was simply shameless. But with this hesitation, she was taken out of the room by Ling Jing.

 Chapter 880 - I will take this as a compliment

    <h4>Chapter 880: Chapter 065: I will take this as apliment</h4>

    Su Peizhen thought that Ling Jing wanted to bring her to his room, but it wasn¡¯t the case

    The hotel they were staying in now had a veryrge courtyard at the back.

    The courtyard was well decorated. When they went down to the first floor, a staff on duty came over to ask if they needed help. After Ling Jing refused, he brought Su Peizhen directly to the back door of the hotel.

    Standing at the entrance of the courtyard, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t know what Ling Jing wanted to do. But no matter what he wanted to do, she refused to go out.

    She tightened her coat. It was very cold here at night. But she was not cold very soon. Ling Jing hugged her.

    He was originally very tall. She was in his arms and tightly encircled. She couldn¡¯t break free and could only let him hug her.

    The cold air from the cold wind outside was blocked by him. However, Su Peizhen did not appreciate his kindness.

    There was a rattan chair beside the courtyard where guests could rest. Before SU Peizhen could struggle, Ling Jing had already brought Su Peizhen to sit on the rattan chair.

    Su Peizhen almost remembered the moment she touched the chair, but she was pressed down by Ling Jing.

    ¡°Stay with me for twenty minutes. Just twenty minutes will do.¡±

    /

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    ¡°You can choose to sit here voluntarily, or you can choose me to force you to sit here.¡±Ling Jing held her waist and acted shamelessly. ¡°But the results are all the same.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, I really didn¡¯t know that you could still be so Shameless.¡±

    ¡°I will take this as apliment.¡±No matter what she said, Ling Jing wouldn¡¯t let go.

    Su Peizhen nced at him and took a deep breath. ¡°Okay. I Won¡¯t leave. Twenty minutes, right? I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s hand was still on her waist. She almost could not hold back the expression on her face. ¡°Ling Jing, I¡¯ve already promised you not to leave. What else do you want?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±As Ling Jing spoke, he took the opportunity to hug her, pressing his chin against her neck.

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t hugged you for a long time.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s body was stiff and unmoved. ¡°Ling Jing, let go.¡±

    ¡°Just hug for a while. It¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±Ling Jing wrapped his arms around her waist and hugged her tightly. ¡°It¡¯s so cold. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s warmer when two people hug each other?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also very warm when I sleep in the hotel room.¡±

    ¡°But I think your body is warmer.¡±

    Su Peizhen resisted the urge to burst out. Just as she was about to push Ling Jing away, he suddenly said in her ear.

    ¡°There are five minutes left.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°New Year.¡±Ling Jing stepped back and pulled her into his arms. ¡°There are five minutes left until the New Year.¡±

    ¡°...¡±Su Peizhen was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ling Jing to find her for this purpose.

    However, ¡°So? You Didn¡¯t let me sleep because the new year wasing?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ling Jing nodded. ¡°Last year, you abandoned me and ran away. This year, I¡¯ll make up for it.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. Last year, the New Year. At that time, she had just brought him back to Rong Garden. She thought he was a small hooligan, so she naturally didn¡¯t pay much attention to him.

    If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have brought him back in the first ce.

    As if he knew what she was thinking, Ling Jing pressed his chin against the top of her hair and gently stroked it.

    ¡°Su Peizhen, I¡¯m very happy. At this timest year, you were the one who picked me up.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? But I regret that I didn¡¯t let you die by yourself in that Alley.¡±

    She said it quite bluntly, and Ling Jing wasn¡¯t angry.

    ¡°I heard that kissing during the new year, two people can be together for a lifetime.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s words made Su Peizhen widen her eyes. It was toote for her to escape. Someone was counting down in the distance.

    When thest zero was counted down, Ling Jing kissed her lips.

    At the same time, countless fireworks bloomed in the sky.

    Su Peizhen was stunned for a moment. At this moment, Ling Jing deepened the kiss.

    It was extremely gentle and also extremely lingering. He never let Su Peizhen leave his embrace, nor did he ever let go.

    In the midst of the fireworks, Ling Jing ended the kiss. He raised his head to look at the sky and then at Su Peizhen.

    ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    Su Peizhen did not reply to him. She looked at the gorgeous sky and could not tell what she felt in her heart.

    She did not speak, and Ling Jing did not speak either. He just hugged her and admired her quietly.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a little clich¨¦. But, it¡¯s the New Year, and I didn¡¯t think of anything better. Maybe you can tell me what you like, and I¡¯ll prepare it.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. How would she know what she liked?

    She was already in a state where she didn¡¯t want anything. She didn¡¯t care about anything, and she didn¡¯t care about anything.

    In fact, she had discovered a long time ago that she could no longer find her former passion and return to the time when she was ambitious.

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t look at him. She watched as another firework exploded in the air, bringing with it a brilliant scene. Her voice was very cold.

    ¡°Anyway, what I like won¡¯t be like you.¡±

    There was a sh of sadness in Ling Jing¡¯s eyes. Su Peizhen naturally didn¡¯t see it. But she could feel the low pressureing from her side.

    ¡°Twenty minutes are up. I¡¯m going back.¡±

    Her wrist tightened, and her footsteps stopped there. Ling Jing pulled her body and looked at her with a somewhat eager gaze.

    ¡°Is your heart so hard?¡±

    The light of the fireworks shone on her body, casting a long shadow in front of her.

    Su Peizhen did not turn her head. She pulled her hand out bit by bit, her voice extremely cold.

    ¡°Yes. My heart is so hard. Whatever you do is useless, and you don¡¯t have to do anything else. Ling Jing. I¡¯ll say it again. No matter what you do, no matter what you do, I won¡¯t forgive you. I just won¡¯t. I Won¡¯t be with you, I just won¡¯t. ¡°Don¡¯t do all this useless work.¡±

    Tightening her coat, Su Peizhen left without looking back.

    The fireworks were still going on, but Ling Jing was no longer in the mood to appreciate them. He slumped down on the rattan chair, looking very dejected.

    ..

    After New Year¡¯s Day, Ling Jing didn¡¯t appear again. Su Peizhen thought her words were effective.

    Facing Xiang Caiping¡¯s inquiry, she only said that Ling Jing had something urgent to deal with back home and left first. Xiang caiping was disappointed for a long time.

    She looked at Su Peizhen from time to time. In fact, her thoughts were too shallow and it was obvious.

    During this period of time, Ling Jing was too attentive. How could xiang caiping not see it? Knowing that he was interested in his daughter, she wanted to get to know him more and observe him. Maybe they could be a beautiful couple.

    Even though she knew that Su Peizhen didn¡¯t really care about her, she thought that it was always good to have another chance.

    Now, seeing her daughter¡¯s cold attitude. And Ling Jing had left again. Those words were hard to say, so she could only swallow them back down.

    But in the following journey, she looked at Su Peizhen several times, wanting to say something but stopping. Su Peizhenpletely pretended not to see it.

    Until the two of them returned to Rongcheng. After they came back, because it was almost new year¡¯s. Xiang caiping was busy with something again and had to prepare new year¡¯s goods.

    After a while, she finally stopped mentioning Ling Jing.

    She would asionally sigh with the nanny at home. The two of them were not fated.

    Su Peizhen asionally listened and pretended not to hear. This year¡¯s new year was earlier than previous years.

    The spring festival was at the end of January. Su Peizhen was very busy at the end of the year. She was busyst year, but this year, because she had taken over Su Chenghui¡¯spany, she was even busier.

    Not to mention that previously, Tang Mohan had said that there was a project in Australia that they could work on together. She was extremely busy.

    Xiang caiping said that she had lost weight, but she didn¡¯t feel it.

    They met Lin feixing a few times, and the two of them discussed some business matters, but they didn¡¯t go any further.

    asionally, her car broke down. After going to Tang Mohan¡¯spany to discuss a business deal, he casually asked her a question. Then, out of courtesy, he sent her home.

    This send-off caused many misunderstandings between Xiang caiping. Huo Jinyao¡¯s childhood friend was naturally not that bad.

    Tang Mohan looked like a sessful person at a nce. He asked Xiang caiping once, and when he heard that it was just a business rtionship, the happiness on his face decreased again.

    But then he started to mention Ling Jing again. He said that he had promised to go back to Rong City to look for her, but he had nevere.

    Su Peizhen pretended not to hear it. But she didn¡¯t know what to think in her heart. She rejected Ling Jing and didn¡¯t let him appear again, but he didn¡¯t appear again as expected.

    So, his persistence was only so-so.

    After thinking it through, there was nothing to care about.

    Life was like this. She should have seen through it long ago. It was true that the one who was missing would not be able to live?

    Su Peizhen told herself to put this matter aside and not take it to heart. Whatever Ling Jing did in the future was none of her business.

    After the annual meeting, it was time for the New Year. This year, she still had to spend the new year with Xiang caiping. However, the day before New Year¡¯s Eve, she went to see Su Chenghui.

    Because Su Qingsang and Su Peizhen were both here, Su Chenghui set up a business here.

    Su Yuxin was also on winter vacation, and Old Master Li was also here. Su Chenghui knew that Su Peizhen was going to apany Xiang caiping on New Year¡¯s Eve, so he had a reunion dinner one day in advance.

    In addition to old master Li, Li Qianxue, Su Chenghui, Su Yuxin, and Su Qingsang¡¯s family of four.

    The two children were two years old. It was the time for them to be cute, and they looked very cute.

    Su Peizhen had already prepared a big red packet for each of the two children. She didn¡¯t care about the money, it was just a thought.

    In the end, old master Li and Li Qianxue gave her a red packet instead.

    ¡°They¡¯re not married, they¡¯re still children,¡±Li Qianxue said.

    Looking at the red packets in her hands, Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes were a little hot. Actually, this was very good.

    She had two sides of her family and two sides of her care and love. She had family, career, and love. It was really not important.

    ..

    New Year¡¯s Eve.

    This was a day for family reunion. But for Ling Jing, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was a reunion or not.

    Every New Year¡¯s Eve was the same. Every year, it was those people and those things. The messy things were tossed and turned repeatedly. He wanted nothing more than to toss and turn from the beginning of the year to the end of the year.

    He sat in the luxuriously decorated living room of the Ling family. He felt disgusted when he saw the eldest, second, third, and fourth all around the old man, trying their best to tter him.

    It wasn¡¯t just that he felt disgusted. He also felt bored. It was the same show every year. He was tired of it.

    ¡°Ling Jing?¡±Liu Xiyun was the one who noticed that something was wrong with her son. Her son had been acting very strange recently.

 Chapter 881

    <h4>Chapter 881: Chapter 066: Who Are you going to show your face to</h4>

    This son had always been Liu Xiyun¡¯s biggest concern since he was young. He was her only child, and to her, this child was the one she valued the most.

    But she didn¡¯t know when Ling Jing had stopped being close to her, let alone Ling Xin.

    It was already good that the father and son didn¡¯t turn against each other. Ling Jing didn¡¯t want to take over the Ling family business at all, but the more he didn¡¯t want it, the more the old master liked to give it to him.

    Ling Jing made a scenest time, but Ling Xin gave him more things to do.

    This made his face look very bad. It was the new year, but he sat there as if he was collecting debts.

    Liu Xiyun called him a few times, but he didn¡¯t hear it. In the end, Ling Xin was annoyed.

    ¡°What¡¯s your attitude? It¡¯s the New Year. Who are you putting on a face for?¡±

    Ling Jing finally came back to his senses and looked in Ling Xin¡¯s direction. He was looking at him too. Not only Ling Xin, but also his illegitimate children.

    There were five of them in total. Even if they gathered a table of Mahjong, they could have one more referee.

    Speaking of which, the situation of the Ling family could be consideredplicated.

    It was the current head of the Ling family, Ling Xin, who was also Ling Jing¡¯s father. When he was young, he was very flirtatious and loved to y.

    After all, the family background of the Ling family was there. To be able to give birth to a child like Ling Jing, Ling Xin¡¯s looks were naturally not bad.

    Thus, Ling Xin was especially flirtatious. It was fine if he was flirtatious. He was especially not careful. When he was happy, he wouldn¡¯t even think about taking any measures.

    Thus, before the marriage was settled, these illegitimate children were all going out one after another.

    In just a few short years, Ling Xin had given birth to five children.

    The eldest, Ling Cheng, the second, Ling Hong, the third, Ling You, the fourth, Ling Han, and the fifth, Ling Fei.

    The five children were all boys without exception. Moreover, at that time, the mothers of each child thought that they had given birth to the children of the Ling family and had the chance to marry into the Ling family and be the matriarch of the Ling family.

    However, Ling Xin was still very clear about what he was doing.

    Although he liked all these women, he had no intention of marrying any of them. It was just a game. It was already a reflection of his responsibility to give the children a status and bring them up in the Ling family.

    With such a premise, although those women tried their best to enter the Ling family, none of them seeded.

    As for Ling Xin, he was also satisfied with such a life. Until she met Liu Xiyun.

    Who Was Liu Xiyun? She came from a wealthy family, but in the end, with her own hard work, she fought her way through the entertainment industry and finally got the Double Best Actress award.

    In an ident, Ling Xin, who was attending the award ceremony, met Liu Xiyun by chance. It was amazing. Sheunched a crazy pursuit.

    In Ling Xin¡¯s opinion, there was no woman he could not woo. Unfortunately, Liu Xiyun did not like him at all.

    Not only did she not like him, but she also looked down on him. Especially after knowing that he had four illegitimate children before he got married, she did not like Ling Xin very much.

    However, things in this world were really so strange.

    The more Liu Xiyun did not like Ling Xin, the more she did not like him. The more he liked Liu Xiyun, the more he wanted to make Liu Xiyun look at her again.

    As the head of the Ling family, Ling Xin had money, status, and status. It was easy for him to woo a woman. He felt that this was the easiest thing to do.

    However, he did not expect that he would really kick an iron te with Liu Xiyun.

    As a newly promoted movie queen, Liu Xiyun had a lot of contracts and movie contracts in her hands. She did notck money at all, and she did not need to marry into a rich family to give her face.

    Especially for a man like Ling Xin, who had an illegitimate child before he got married, she looked down on him even more.

    However, she looked down on Ling Xin, but Ling Xin wanted Liu Xiyun desperately.

    All kinds of pursuits, all kinds of tricks. All the methods that men could use to chase a woman had been used.

    However, Liu Xiyun was unmoved. Later, the matter of Ling Xin liking Liu Xiyun was found out by his sworn enemy. His sworn enemy kidnapped Liu Xiyun and let Ling Xin choose to give up the European route and some of his businesses.

    Liu Xiyun admitted that she had always given Ling Xin a cold face. Even if Ling Xin liked her, how could he give up his career for her?

    But unexpectedly, Ling Xin really did it. Signing the contract and transferring it. He didn¡¯t even frown.

    ¡°If I, Ling Xin, can¡¯t even protect my own woman, what use do I have for Money?¡±

    Just like that, Ling Xin moved Liu Xiyun. She finally nodded and agreed to his pursuit.

    However, agreeing was one thing, but being together was another. Considering Ling Xin¡¯s previous bad record, Liu Xiyun refused to believe him, so she still didn¡¯t agree to marry Ling Xin.

    They hadn¡¯t held a wedding, nor had they gone to get a certificate. But this didn¡¯t affect Liu Xiyun¡¯s position in Ling Xin¡¯s heart.

    He had announced early on that Liu Xiyun was the matriarch of the Ling family. And the Ling Jing that Liu Xiyun gave birth to was the only heir of the Ling family.

    This was also why, to put it bluntly, Ling Jing was also a child born out of wedlock. But in the Ling family, it was an existence that no one dared to offend.

    Although that was the case, because Liu Xiyun had never agreed to marry Ling Xin, Ling Jing¡¯s status was higher than his five older brothers, but the other five people had always been unconvinced.

    They were all born out of wedlock, so who was more noble than who?

    They were unconvinced of Ling Jing, especially after Ling Jing took over many businesses in the family. They became even more jealous.

    Ling Jing was protected by Ling Xin, and Liu Xiyun doted on him. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was the favored son of heaven.

    Yet, he was not satisfied even though he had everything. He always acted like he did not care. Why didn¡¯t he make his five older brothers angry?

    Now that Ling Xin scolded him, the other people¡¯s gazes followed Ling Jing. Although they did not show it on the surface, the Schadenfreude in third and fourth¡¯s eyes could still be seen at a nce.

    Ling Jing sat there and looked at the big family. There was no joy of the New Year in his eyes, nor was there any joy of reunion.

    He only felt bored, very bored. Facing the faces of his brothers, his hostility was unprecedentedly heavy.

    ¡°Who am I showing my face to? Did I show my face?¡±

    He raised his eyebrows and looked unrestrained. His evil eyes were obviously provocative.

    ¡°So what if I put on a face? Can¡¯t I put on a face?¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°Last year.¡±Ling Jing suddenly stood up and pointed at his chest. ¡°I was stabbed here.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±He pulled his clothes, revealing his strong chest and the obvious scar on his chest.

    Liu Xiyun¡¯s eyes widened. She had kept her son¡¯s injury a secret from her, but she had never known about it.

    Her lips trembled. She wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Ling Xin sat there. He looked at Ling Jing and naturally saw the scar. It was on his chest. It was so long. If it was a little deeper ¡ª

    ¡°Ling Jing, who ¨C¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±Ling Jing smiled. He pulled his clothes back casually and nced at his five brothers who seemed like brothers.

    ¡°I know who did it. I Won¡¯t say. But looking at you now, I feel very disgusted.¡±

    ¡°You make me sick.¡±

    The living room was silent. The five brothers looked at each other, but no one spoke. Ling Xin also guessed some things, but he didn¡¯t dare to believe it.

    Impossible. They were all his children. He had said it long ago. Moreover, it was already a gift for him to bring these children back and raise them. Not to mention that although they didn¡¯t get as much as Ling Jing, it wasn¡¯t bad either.

    ¡°Brother and brother respect? Brotherhood? Ptui.¡±Ling Jing spat and didn¡¯t hide his emotions at all. ¡°Really. I¡¯m disgusted by you guys.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, you ¨C¡°can¡¯t youe another day to mess with these things during the New Year?

    Ling Xin wanted to stop him, but Ling Jing didn¡¯t give him a chance at all. ¡°What Brothers? They are just a group of brothers who wish for me to die.¡±

    Liu Xiyun was the first to react. Her heart ached for her son, but today was the new year. ¡°A jing, stop talking.¡±

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me talk? I have to talk. You like to fight, you like to fight. Go fight, go fight. I don¡¯t fucking like it. I¡¯ll tell you. I don¡¯t like this idea of the old man¡¯s family business at all.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned around and looked at Ling Xin. He had been suppressing his emotions, at this moment, he reached the peak. ¡°Old Man, let me tell you. Do you think I¡¯ll starve to death without your family business? Do you think I can¡¯t live if I don¡¯t be the young master of the Ling Family? Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Ling Xin¡¯s expression was unsightly. He covered his chest with one hand. It was obvious that he was angered by Ling Jing. But Ling Jing didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Give these assets to whoever you want. Don¡¯t force me toe back and pretend to be a brother. I¡¯m disgusted.¡±

    The other five brothers all hid their heads and didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Ling Xin stood up and mmed the table. ¡°Ling Jing, are you done?¡±

    ¡°I, dere here that I don¡¯t want your assets. I¡¯d rather be a gigolo than inherit your family business. So, Old Master, you can put away your tricks. And you guys can stop acting in front of me in the future. I look disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing ¨C¡°Ling Xin was furious.

    But Ling Jing didn¡¯t want to stay. After returning from Japan, the Ling family fought openly and secretly. He had encountered more than one criminal and two car idents.

    Because it wasn¡¯t safe around him, he didn¡¯t even look for Su Peizhen.

    But he had had enough of such days, and he was also tired of it.

    He didn¡¯t want the identity of the young master of the Ling family, and he didn¡¯t want the Ling family¡¯s property. Right now, he only wanted one thing ¡ª to return to the former glory garden and stay by that woman¡¯s side.

    He only wanted her, and he even missed the time when he had really been her ¡°Gigolo.¡±.

    The first half of his life was boring. There was only that period of time when he was truly happy. He didn¡¯t need to be the young master of the Ling family. He was only Ling Jing, a man.

    A man that Su Peizhen liked was also a man that liked Su Peizhen.

    ¡°A jing, where are you going?¡±

    Seeing Ling Jing turn around to leave, Liu Xiyun finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    No matter what had happened in the past, his attitude now was really too willful. No matter what, today was the New Year.

    ¡°Go where I want to go.¡±

    The ce he wanted to go was also that woman¡¯s side.

 Chapter 882

    <h4>Chapter 882: Chapter 067: lying as if he was telling the truth</h4>

    ¡°Stop.¡±Ling Xin was furious. ¡°Ling Jing, do you know what day it is today? Do you know what you are doing?¡±

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t even turn his head. His face was full of indifference. ¡°This is my attitude. Don¡¯t be angry. You have five sons anyway, so you don¡¯t need me.¡±

    After saying this, his figure had already disappeared from the restaurant.

    Ling Xin looked at his back and was furious. Liu Xiyun was going to chase after Ling Jing, but now she couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. You know this child.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s gone. Get away from me.¡±Ling Xin was also angry. ¡°If you have the ability, don¡¯te back in this life.¡±

    Liu Xiyun sighed in her heart. Such an aggressive personality, it really was exactly the same.

    ..

    Su Peizhen learned how to make dumplings from Xiang caiping. However, her skills were really not that good. The dumplings she made were not as good-looking as Xiang caiping¡¯s.

    ¡°Not bad, your skills are better thanst year.¡±

    Xiang caiping did not forget to praise her, so much so that she was embarrassed. After all, even though she did not cook it into a dumpling skin, it was really ugly.

    And Xiang caiping¡¯s bun was really beautiful.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Anyway, it¡¯s just the two of us. We ate it into our stomachs. Who cares what happens?¡±

    This made sense. Su Peizhen nodded. She did not forget to look at Xiang caiping¡¯s movements from time to time and try to learn from her.

    She was willing to learn, and Xiang caiping was also willing to teach.

    ¡°Like this, and then this, and finally this, see? Squeeze like this in the middle, squeeze a little tighter, this will look good.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±Su Peizhen continued to do what she was doing, trying her best to make it look more beautiful.

    Xiang caiping talked about some new things in themunity. It was also good to be here, there were more people than before. There was a ce for square dancing in front.

    Xiang caiping was not interested in it in the past, but now she had nothing to do and went there every night. After dancing for a few days, her body looked much better.

    She was also young and energetic. After all, there were more people of the same age in themunity than in the vi.

    The mother and daughter were talking happily when the doorbell rang.

    Su Peizhen was stunned. Today was New Year¡¯s Eve, she did not think that there would be peopleing to visit.

    Although she had told Su Chenghui about her moving, Su Chenghui didn¡¯t know the specific address.

    She didn¡¯t want him toe. If he saw Xiang caiping, they would be embarrassed.

    Xiang caiping was also stunned. Today was the new year, and the nanny had gone home for the holidays. Who woulde at this time?

    ¡°Go and see who it is.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When she saw Ling Jing standing outside the door, Su Peizhen didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else. She instinctively closed the door.

    Ling Jing held the door with one hand and didn¡¯t let her close it. ¡°I was kicked out of the house.¡±

    Su Peizhen was stunned by his words, but she didn¡¯t intend to let go. ¡°Get out. If you don¡¯t get out, I don¡¯t care if I catch you.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s strength was much greater than Su Peizhen¡¯s. He held the door, so Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t close it at all.

    ¡°I was kicked out of the house. I have nowhere to go.¡±

    With a somewhat aggrieved tone, Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen, thinking that if she was soft-hearted, she would let him in.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been kicked out of the house?¡±Su Peizhen sneered. ¡°Ling Jing, is this your new Act?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±Ling Jing nodded heavily with a sincere expression. ¡°I¡¯ve really been kicked out. Peizhen, I have nowhere to go now. If you don¡¯t take me in, I¡¯ll end up on the streets.¡±

    What nonsense. Su Peizhen was about to speak when Xiang caiping¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Peizhen, who is it?¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Su Peizhen was anxious to chase her out, but how could it be faster than Ling Jing¡¯s? He heard Xiang Caiping¡¯s voice from inside and reacted quickly.

    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s me, Ah Jing.¡±

    ¡°Ah Jing?¡±Xiang caiping was suddenly energized. She was still holding dumplings in her hands when she ran over from the restaurant inside.

    ¡°A jing, why is it you? Why are you here?¡±There was still flour on her hands, but the smile on Xiang caiping¡¯s face was very bright.

    There was no doubt at all that she had only said the name of a smallmunity. Why did shee here.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. I said that I woulde to visit when I came back. However, there are too many things. I¡¯m only free today.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s attitude was very sincere. When he spoke, he even bowed, looking like he was very sorry.

    ¡°You Child, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Come in.¡±

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t look at Su Peizhen, he just looked at Xiang caiping. The person who wanted to squeeze in just now stood at the door and didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Auntie, I came here suddenly. I didn¡¯t even prepare a gift.¡±

    He had indeede to Su Peizhen¡¯s ce right after he left the Ling residence. He knew that Su Peizhen had bought a duplex house here.

    He hadn¡¯te to look for Su Peizhen previously, but that didn¡¯t mean that he hadn¡¯t paid attention to her situation. He also knew that Su Peizhen had moved in with Xiang caiping after she finished renovating the house.

    After leaving the Ling residence, other than the impulse to see Su Peizhen, there was nothing else in his mind. Under such circumstances, how could he have thought that today was New Year¡¯s Eve and he had to bring a gift to his house?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s cold outside,e in quickly.¡±

    Ling Jing stood at the door and seemed to be a little embarrassed. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, isn¡¯t it too much of a disturbance?¡±

    ¡°No. What are you talking about, child?¡±

    Xiang caiping signaled him to enter. Ling Jing took a long step and walked inside. When he passed by Su Peizhen, he winked at him.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face was very stiff. She coldly watched Ling Jing enter the house again, but she had no idea what to do.

    Today was New Year¡¯s Eve, and it was the New Year. She didn¡¯t want Xiang caiping to be unhappy.

    The result of enduring patiently was to watch Ling Jing follow Xiang caiping into the door, watch him follow her to the restaurant, and watch him sit down next to Xiang caiping.

    ¡°Auntie, are you making dumplings?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Do you want to eat?¡±

    Look at this question, asking him if he wanted to eat? So he was going to ask Ling Jing to join him for New Year¡¯s Eve Dinner?

    ¡°Mom ¨C¡°Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t bear it. She looked at the time and saw that it was seven thirty in the evening.

    ¡°I just came to pay a courtesy visit. I still have to go back for the reunion dinner.¡±

    As she spoke, she nced at Ling Jing. ¡°Mr. Ling, we don¡¯t have anything to entertain here. It¡¯s better for you to go back and spend the new year with your family.¡±

    Once she said this, Xiang caiping felt that it made sense. ¡°That¡¯s right. Ah Jing, it¡¯s the New Year. Don¡¯t you want to go home and spend the new year with your family?¡±

    Xiang caiping was very traditional. On such days, she naturally had to spend the new year with her family.

    ¡°Auntie.¡±Ling Jing looked aggrieved. ¡°I was chased out by my dad. I have nowhere to go now.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Su Peizhen tried her best to control the urge to roll her eyes. On the other hand, Xiang caiping looked at Ling Jing nervously and with great concern.

    ¡°How could this be? It¡¯s the New Year, your dad, he...¡±

    ¡°I made him unhappy.¡±Ling Jing spread his hands. ¡°He always forced me to do what he wanted. I wasn¡¯t willing. We had a fight, and then he chased me out.¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at Ling Jing expressionlessly, watching him lie as if he was telling the truth.

    This man had be used to lying.

    As the young master of the Ling family, he could do whatever he wanted. Would he be kicked out?

    ¡°Why is your Father Like This?¡±Xiang caiping looked at Ling Jing, Her Eyes Full of heartache. ¡°It¡¯s the New Year. Why Don¡¯t you apologize to your father?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±Ling Jing shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s in a rage right now. It¡¯s useless for me to say anything. It¡¯s better for me toe out andy low. Maybe when he calms down, he¡¯ll be willing to listen to my exnation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Xiang caiping nodded, but soon fell into worry again.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s the New Year. If you don¡¯t go home, you can stay ¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aunty. I¡¯ll find a hotel and deal with it casually.¡±

    ¡°Stay in a hotel?¡±Xiang caiping¡¯s tone immediately aroused Su Peizhen¡¯s high vignce.

    But before she could express her opinion, Xiang caiping had already spoken first.

    ¡°Staying in a hotel is better than staying here. After all, it¡¯s better than staying in a hotel alone during the New Year.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t it be inconvenient?¡±Ling Jing¡¯s eyes shed with joy. Unfortunately, only Su Peizhen saw it, but Xiang caiping didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Yes.¡±Finally not wanting to restrain herself, Su Peizhen said without thinking, ¡°It¡¯s very inconvenient, very inconvenient. You¡¯d better stay in a hotelter.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, you child ¨C¡°Xiang caiping looked at Su Peizhen in shock. ¡°How can you talk like that?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±Su Peizhen clenched her fists by her side. ¡°We only have two women in our house. It¡¯s really inconvenient to take in a man.¡±

    ¡°The house is so big. It¡¯s good to let Ah Jing stay in the guest room. How is it inconvenient?¡±

    ¡°Mom ¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s decided.¡±Xiang caiping looked at Ling Jing. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Peizhen is really like that. No ill intentions. It¡¯s the New Year, how can I let you stay in a hotel?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunty.¡±Ling Jing smiled brightly. ¡°Aunty, you¡¯re So Nice. You¡¯re such a good person.¡±

    Su Peizhen gritted her teeth. All the words that she wanted to object were useless here. She just watched Ling Jing enter the room without saying anything. He even seeded in staying.

    ¡°You Child, you¡¯re So Sweet. I Won¡¯t talk to you about it. I¡¯ll finish making these dumplings first.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, let me help.¡±

    ¡°You know how to?¡±

    ¡°No, but I can learn.¡±Ling Jing rolled up his sleeves. ¡°My learning ability is very strong. Don¡¯t worry, Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good child.¡±

    Ling Jing ran to wash his hands and then came back quickly. He began to learn how to make dumplings from Xiang caiping.

    Xiang caiping had patience to teach, and it was rare that Ling Jing also had patience to learn.

    As he learned how to make dumplings from Xiang caiping, he did not forget to sneak a few nces at her. That gaze was filled with joy.

    In her eyes, it was pride and provocation.

    Su Peizhen was on the other side of the dining table. There was an unknown fire burning in her heart that made her want to curse.

    That kind of emotion came again. Previously, it was towards Su Qingsang, but now it had be Ling Jing.

    It was as if he was Xiang Caiping¡¯s son, and she was just an outsider.

    Damn Ling Jing.

 Chapter 883 - Is it interesting that you are doing this

    <h4>Chapter 883: Chapter 068: Is it interesting that you are doing this</h4>

    ¡°Peizhen? Look, Ah Jing is amazing. He wrapped the dumplings so well on his first try.¡±

    Xiang caiping taught Ling Jing several times. She didn¡¯t expect him to finish his apprenticeship very quickly. He finished one very smoothly. Although his movements weren¡¯t fast, at least the dumplings were wrapped well.

    ¡°...¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. The dumplings that she was holding seemed to have be Ling Jing.

    She squeezed hard ¡ª

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    Xiang caiping happened to see Su Peizhen¡¯s action. She also felt that the dumplings that had been wrapped were broken by her.

    The filling inside was exposed, stained with Su Peizhen¡¯s oil.

    ¡°Are you okay? Your Dumpling Looked Fine to me just now. Why did you crush it?¡±

    Xiang caiping looked at her, and so did Ling Jing.

    The corners of Su Peizhen¡¯s mouth twitched, and her smile was a little stiff.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I wasn¡¯t careful.¡±

    After giving Ling Jing a cold nce, Su Peizhen stood up and went to the kitchen to wash her hands.

    The cold water rushed through her palm, and she more or less calmed down. Forget it. Why did she have to be so calctive with a bastard like Ling Jing?

    If she liked to stay, then she would stay. If she liked to stay, then she wouldn¡¯t leave. If he did this, it would only make her hate him even more.

    After washing her hands, Su Peizhen wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. She ced her hands on the countertop and thought seriously.

    How should she get Ling Jing out. She absolutely didn¡¯t want to be in the same room with him.

    Shameless. Did she think she wouldpromise like this? ridiculous.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Su Peizhen finally calmed down.

    Today was the New Year. She wanted Xiang caiping to be happy. If Ling Jing¡¯s existence could make Xiang caiping happy, then she would force him to stay.

    She would take it as leaving a clown who could make Xiang caiping happy.

    Thinking of this, Su Peizhen felt much morefortable.

    When she went out of the kitchen, Su Peizhen had already cleaned up her mood.

    She sat down again as if nothing had happened and started to wrap the dumplings again.

    Ling Jing looked at her line of sight. She pretended not to see him and asked Xiang caiping. She answered very seriously, but she didn¡¯t look in Ling Jing¡¯s direction.

    The three of them moved very quickly, and the dumplings were wrapped very quickly.

    Xiang caiping carried the dumplings to the kitchen.

    ¡°You guys sit for a while. I¡¯ll cook the dumplings.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, do you need help?¡±Ling Jing stood up again very attentively. His attitude was sincere, and his performance was good.

    Xiang caiping smiled like a flower, and the fine lines on her face seemed to have been talked about a lot.

    ¡°No need, no need. Cook a dumpling. What do I Need Your Help For? You sit for a while. Watch TV for a while. I¡¯ll be done in a minute.¡±

    Su Peizhen got up and didn¡¯t intend to stay any longer.

    She went to the living room and turned on the TV casually. She wasn¡¯t interested in the spring festival g or the programs that were filled with jubtion after the new year.

    She used the remote control to find a documentary that was very popr this year. It was about delicious food.

    Su Peizhen sat on the sofa and looked very serious.

    Until Ling Jing sat down beside her. When he sat down, she could still force herself to ignore him.

    She wouldn¡¯t deliberately sit to the side to avoid him, as if he was important. She didn¡¯t want to give him this illusion.

    But when Ling Jing put his hand on her leg, Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t bear it.

    She raised her hand and hit the back of Ling Jing¡¯s hand hard.

    Ling Jing¡¯s hand was red from her p, but he refused to take his hand away.

    ¡°You¡¯re so strong.¡±He leaned close to her ear. ¡°Why don¡¯t You Come Here Again?¡±

    He pointed at his face. There was an obvious provocation in his eyes. Su Peizhen bit her lip and really raised her hand.

    Her hand fell in the air and was caught by Ling Jing.

    He looked at her and then looked in the direction of the kitchen. ¡°You really hit her? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Auntie wille out and see itter?¡±

    ¡°Her daughter is being harassed by a pervert. What¡¯s the point of not hitting her?¡±Su Peizhen looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Maybe after I finish hitting her, she will say that she did well.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    This woman was really hateful, angry, annoyed, and loved.

    He stretched out his long arm and directly put it on her waist. He lowered his head and was about to kiss her.

    ¡°Ling Jing, if you change your mind, do you believe that I will tear you apart and call the police right now to say that you broke into a private house?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡±Ling Jing said and moved his face closer. ¡°Because you don¡¯t want your mother to be unhappy.¡±

    With that, their lips touched. She could only see his erged face.

    Anger began to gather in her eyes. She had just raised her hands when she was countered by him behind her back. The situation where her hands were suppressed made her entire body move in his direction.

    The action of throwing herself into his arms made Ling Jing Smile. He couldn¡¯t help but deepen the kiss.

    The sound of the television continued, and Xiang Caiping¡¯s busy voice could still be heard in the kitchen.

    Su Peizhen gritted her teeth at first and refused to let him go deeper, but this damn man was simply too much of a bastard.

    He pinched her waist. It didn¡¯t hurt, but it itched.

    She couldn¡¯t help but loosen her grip. And in just a split second, his snake had sessfully barged in.

    One step back meant one step back. Su Peizhen was kissed by Ling Jing until she had no strength to resist.

    She hadn¡¯t tasted her lips for a long time. She hadn¡¯t kissed or hugged her like this.

    Ling Jing almost didn¡¯t want to let go. But he knew what it meant to stop when it was enough and to stop when it was good.

    He let go of her, raised his hand, and caressed her lips. His gaze was so deep that it seemed as if he could put her whole body in it.

    ¡°Peizhen...¡±

    She almost sighed. Her name sounded especially sexy when it came out of his mouth.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s heartbeat was a little out of order. She suddenly pushed him hard. She sat an arm¡¯s length away from him.

    Whether she admitted it or not, Ling Jing¡¯s kissing skills were damn good. His voice was the same.

    ¡°Peizhen ¨C¡±

    Ling Jing called her again. Su Peizhen red at him as if she had been electrocuted. She quickly got up and went to the kitchen without looking back.

    In the kitchen, the water had been boiled. Xiang caiping was putting the dumplings into the pot.

    ¡°Mom, do you need help?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±Xiang caiping nodded. ¡°Set up the bowls. Take out the cold dishes you bought before and serve them. I¡¯ll cook two more dishester, and then we can eat.¡±

    Because there were only two people, Xiang caiping didn¡¯t n to cook too much. But now that Ling Jing was here, she definitely had to add two more dishes.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    For a person like Ling Jing, dinner was not considered sumptuous.

    The Ling family had a new year, and it was as if Cixi was eating. The table was full of delicacies. But to Ling Jing, the dishes on the table were not as good as the hot dumplings in front of him.

    ¡°Come. Try It.¡±Xiang caiping personally scooped a bowl of dumplings for Ling Jing. ¡°Auntie¡¯s cooking is average. You¡¯re wee.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    Taking the bowl of dumplings, Ling Jing¡¯s eyes were unusually hot.

    The Ling family had five illegitimate children. including him, there were six. Liu Xiyun was very good to him, butter, the old man had a car ident. After he was injured in an ident, his body became much worse.

    So Liu Xiyun put most of her energy on the old man.

    He was well taken care of by the servants every day. But no matter how well the servants took care of him, they were not his parents.

    He could not even remember if he had ever eaten a bowl of Liu Xiyun¡¯s rice in his memory? Had he ever eaten a bowl of Liu Xiyun¡¯s food.

    ¡°You Child, why don¡¯t you eat?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m eating already.¡±Ling Jing looked up at Xiang caiping with a sincere expression. ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t know that my mother hasn¡¯t even served me food. Auntie, you¡¯re So Kind.¡±

    Xiang caiping was a very emotional person. Hearing this, she became excited all of a sudden.

    ¡°You Child, Why Are You So Pitiful?¡±

    She liked watching TV dramas, especially those that were made in China.

    Ling Jing¡¯s words made her imagine countless things. Then she thought of Ling Jing being chased out of the house by her father. All of a sudden, she imagined a pitiful life where her father didn¡¯t love her and her mother didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Eat more.¡±Xiang caiping looked distressed. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so thin. So Pitiful.¡±

    The corner of SU Peizhen¡¯s mouth twitched. If it weren¡¯t for her good upbringing,. She really couldn¡¯t help but flip the table over.

    Ling Jing was pitiful?

    Mom, don¡¯t joke around. What was there to be pitiful about.

    The young master of the Ling family had a family fortune of hundreds of millions. He had countless businesses under his name, and he casually yed with your daughter like she was some kind of toy. was he pitiful?

    ¡°Peizhen, you eat too.¡±

    Thinking that Su Peizhen was unhappy that she was only serving Ling Jing Sheng, Xiang caiping quickly scooped a bowl for Su Peizhen.

    Su Peizhen took the bowl and gave Ling Jing a re without hesitation.

    Unexpectedly, Ling Jing¡¯s eyes seemed to be a little red. He really looked like he was touched.

    The more he acted like this, the more Su Peizhen felt ufortable and disgusted. How could there be such a man? She was really angered to death.

    Acting like this in front of Xiang caiping was really too much.

    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s So Delicious.¡±Ling jing tasted a dumpling. He praised Xiang caiping¡¯s craftsmanship very much. ¡°Auntie, your craftsmanship is really good.¡±

    It was indeed not the craftsmanship of a great chef, but this dumpling tasted more like home.

    ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, then eat more.¡±Xiang caiping sat down. Thinking of what Ling Jing had said just now, she took a pair of chopsticks and picked up a few dishes for him and put them into the bowl in front of him.

    ¡°Eat more.¡±What a pitiful child.

    Su Peizhen endured it very hard. She could only eat the dumplings in her bowl as if she was venting her anger.

    She repeatedly reminded herself not to be angry, not to be angry. It was the New Year. Ling Jing was not worth her anger.

    Her silence did not mean that Ling Jing did not speak.

    She chatted with Xiang caiping and talked about some of the customs of Rong City during the New Year.

    Su Peizhen had been in Rong City for two or three years, so she really didn¡¯t know much about the customs of Rong City. But Xiang caiping did.

    The two of them seemed to have found a bosom friend, and they talked very passionately.

    Su Peizhen was reduced to a background once again. No matter how she gave Ling Jing a flying knife, it was useless.

    After a difficult meal, Su Peizhen wanted to kick Ling Jing out.

    But she didn¡¯t know that Xiang caiping looked at her and said quite naturally, ¡°Peizhen, clean up the guest room. Jing can stay here tonight.¡±

    ..

    That was enough

 Chapter 884 - Letâ€™s start over

    <h4>Chapter 884: Chapter 069: Let¡¯s start over</h4>

    Su Peizhen stood there motionlessly. No matter how well-mannered she was, she could not hold herself back anymore.

    A liar, after lying to her, came to lie to her mother again.

    She was full of lies, and she had never told the truth. What she said was fake, and what she did was fake.

    What right did an insincere person have to stand here?

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±She stood there motionlessly. Xiang caiping was a little puzzled. ¡°Hurry up and go.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±She forced herself to smile. Su Peizhen¡¯s voice was very faint. ¡°It¡¯ste. Maybe his family is waiting for him to go back? After all, it¡¯s the New Year. It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s done throwing a tantrum.¡±

    After saying this, she turned to look at Ling Jing. ¡°No matter what, we¡¯re family. There¡¯s no overnight feud. It¡¯s better for you to go back.¡±

    ¡°My father has a bad temper. He chased me out. If I go back, he will be even more proud.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s words were like a child throwing a tantrum. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±

    Knowing that Su Peizhen wanted to chase him away, he looked at Xiang caiping. ¡°Auntie, can you take me in for one day?¡±

    Xiang caiping¡¯s heart was extremely soft. How could she endure Ling Jing¡¯s gaze.

    She turned around and looked at Su Peizhen, her expression was somewhat reproachful. ¡°You Child, you¡¯re really too much. A Jing already said that he has nowhere to go, yet you still want to chase him away. It¡¯s the new year, so what if he stays for a day? Quickly go and tidy up the guest room.¡±

    ¡°Mom ¨C¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Su Peizhen was helpless. She red at Ling Jing with hatred, turned around, and went to the guest room without looking back.

    ..

    When Su Peizhen was renovating, the guest room was just a decoration. Since the house was big and there were many rooms, it was okay to keep two spare rooms.

    The two guest rooms had never been upied before. The bed inside was empty.

    Su Peizhen took out the sheets and covers and stood by the bed, but she couldn¡¯t swallow the anger in her heart.

    But how was she going to resolve the situation in front of her?

    ..

    After leaving the guest room, Ling Jing actually apanied Xiang caiping to watch the Spring Festival G.

    Su Peizhen had never watched this kind of program. It was just that in the past two years, she knew that her heart ached for Xiang caiping, so she also sat to the side and watched it a few times.

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    Xiang caiping¡¯sughter was very low. She could watch any crosstalk or skit very happily.

    Su Peizhen sat on the other side of Xiang caiping. When she saw hering, the smile in her eyes deepened.

    ¡°Peizhen, you¡¯re here? Did you see it? It¡¯s so funny.¡±

    The corners of Su Peizhen¡¯s mouth twitched, but she couldn¡¯tugh.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed very funny.¡±Ling Jing nodded. Su Peizhen was about to be destroyed by him.

    This guy knew how to watch the Spring Festival G

    ¡°Auntie, let me tell you. I never watched the Spring Festival g before. I didn¡¯t expect the spring festival g to be so good-looking.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s really good-looking. It¡¯s getting better every year.¡±Xiang caiping nodded as if she had found a confidant. ¡°Look at this stage. It¡¯s much more beautiful than what we used to see.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Peizhen sat there and once again felt that she was an outsider.

    She simply stood up. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Okay. You Go ahead.¡±Xiang caiping nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll watch it a little longer.¡±

    Su Peizhen went upstairs and nced at Ling Jing. He didn¡¯t look in her direction.

    Her room was upstairs. She connected the two rooms upstairs and turned them into a big room.

    Su Peizhen went into the bathroom somewhat impetuously. When she came out again, she calmed down. Forget it. She would take a lookter. After New Year¡¯s Eve, she would take Xiang caiping out to y tomorrow.

    It would be fine if she wasn¡¯t at home. Let¡¯s see how Ling Jing could follow her.

    No, wasn¡¯t Ling Jing following them when they went to Japanst time?

    That guy would follow them then. Since that was the case, what did it matter where she was staying now?

    Su Peizhen had showered and locked the door of her room on purpose. She knew that Ling Jing was right next door. She didn¡¯t want him to have the chance to sneak into her room in the middle of the night.

    Ling Jing really wouldn¡¯t sneak in. He just came to knock on the door openly.

    Su Peizhen knew it was Ling Jing when she heard the knocking. Considering that Xiang caiping was right next door, she still went to open the door.

    ¡°Can I go in?¡±

    ¡°The guest room is downstairs.¡±

    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about starting over, you don¡¯t have to say it anymore.¡±Su Peizhen was expressionless. ¡°I don¡¯t n to start over with you.¡±

    ¡°But I do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your business.¡±Su Peizhen didn¡¯t understand how she could be so hard-hearted, but she was so hard-hearted and unmoved.

    ¡°Go Away, Ling Jing. It¡¯s useless even if you stay here. It¡¯s useless no matter how you pester my mother. I Won¡¯t start over with you, just won¡¯t. ¡°I, Su Peizhen, have always kept my word. You know that.¡±

    After saying this, she quickly closed the door and locked it.

    Her actions were fast, and her heart beat even faster. She was even d that Ling Jing wasn¡¯t as shameless as before, breaking into the room without any scruples.

    After returning to her room, she forced herself to calm down. Since she had made up her mind, she shouldn¡¯t regret it. This wasn¡¯t her style.

    She spent a lot of effort to convince herself and finally went to sleep. But that night, she did not sleep well. She tossed and turned on the bed.

    It took her a long time to fall asleep, but after she fell asleep, it was an endless dream. In the dream, it was Ling Jing¡¯s erged face.

    He said again and again, ¡°Let¡¯s start over. Let¡¯s start from the beginning.¡±.

    His gaze was focused and affectionate. Su Peizhen almost agreed.

    After Ling Jing came to her door again and again, she dreamed that she finally relented.

    ¡°Okay, Ling Jing, Let¡¯s start again.¡±

    But the scene in front of her changed, and Ling Jing suddenly smiled at her. ¡°I fooled you, didn¡¯t I? Who Wants to start again with you? Let me tell you, I Won¡¯t take a fancy to you, you re-education throughbor.¡±

    Su Peizhen was pleasantly surprised from her dream. Her expression was very ugly.

    She rubbed her forehead and looked out of the window. The sky gradually brightened. This day actually passed just like that.

    Today was the first day of the New Year.

    Xiang caiping was alone in Rong City and didn¡¯t have any rtives. It was just that her former subordinates still came to pay new year¡¯s greetings every year.

    These subordinates had now be Su Peizhen¡¯s subordinates, so she naturally had to be there.

    When she got up in the morning and tidied herself up, she found that Ling Jing had already left.

    Su Peizhen was used to it. She didn¡¯t even ask Xiang caiping when Ling Jing left.

    On the other hand, Xiang caiping looked at her a few times, wanting to say something but stopping. But she wasn¡¯t moved at all.

    After entertaining the subordinates who came to pay new year¡¯s greetings, Su Peizhen took some time off and went to Su Chenghui¡¯s residence in Rong City.

    She paid new year¡¯s greetings to Su Chenghui and his wife, and then received two big red packets.

    Li Qianxue patted her hand, obviously very d. ¡°Fortunately, you came today. We have already booked the ne tickets. We are going to Australia tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Su Yuxin looked at Su Peizhen. ¡°Sister, do you want toe along?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Xiang caiping was still at home. She couldn¡¯t leave her to y.

    Su Chenghui and his family were going on a trip, so she couldn¡¯t bring Xiang caiping with her.

    ¡°Next time then.¡±

    Li Qianxue knew her current situation and didn¡¯t force her. It was impossible for her to get along with Xiang caiping. It was always ufortable to see her.

    She could tolerate su peizhen because she raised su peizhen, but she wasn¡¯t generous enough to ept Xiang caiping.

    Su Peizhen did not stay long in the Su family and went back very quickly. She was relieved when she did not see Ling Jinge back.

    Until night, there were still people setting off fireworks outside the window.

    Looking at the brilliant fireworks, she thought of the time in Japan when Ling Jing brought her outdoors and gave her a fireworks ceremony.

    But so what?

    No matter how brilliant the fireworks were, they would eventually return to peace. It was the same as between her and Ling Jing.

    Ling Jing¡¯s absence made it convenient for her. Su Chenghui and the others went out to y. She also booked the ne ticket and followed Xiang caiping out.

    Although she was used to the cold air in Rongcheng, she still liked the rtively warm weather in the south.

    She took Xiang caiping to live in Hainan for a few days. This time, Ling Jing didn¡¯t follow.

    She tried a rtively rxed and warm vacation with Xiang caiping and her daughter. Ling Jing didn¡¯t appear again until they finally returned to Rongcheng.

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t tell what she felt in her heart. She was the one who told Ling Jing not toe again.

    But when he really didn¡¯te, she felt a little awkward and ufortable.

    In the blink of an eye, fifteen days had passed. Su Peizhen started to get busy again. She went on a business trip, and when she came back, she started to get busy again because of the project with Tang Mohan¡¯spany.

    In the blink of an eye, the first month passed just like that.

    On this day, she came home from work. When she passed by the bakery that Ling Jing had opened when he lied to her, she found that the signboard had actually changed.

    She was stunned for a moment. Previously, because Ling Jing had chosen this ce as a ce to lie to her, she didn¡¯t look at this shop every time she passed by.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that after a few days, this shop would have a new signboard.

    The new signboard name was very popr. It was called True Heart Bakery. It didn¡¯t sound as good as the previous English name.

    Inexplicably, she pulled the car aside and got out. She entered this true heart bakery.

    The decoration andyout seemed to bepletely different from thest time she came

    The shop assistant in uniform was putting the new products on the shelves.

    One of the cakes was made very delicately with two very cute little people on it. A man and a woman made it very delicately. She looked around and finally chose this one.

    ¡°Pack this cake for me.¡±

    Su Peizhen said. She didn¡¯t expect the shop assistant behind the counter to shake her head when she saw which one she was referring to.

    ¡°Sorry, this cake was made by our boss. It¡¯s not for sale.¡±

    ¡°Not For Sale?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±The shop assistant nodded. ¡°This cake was made by our boss to give to his girlfriend, so it¡¯s not for sale.¡±

    Is that so? Su Peizhen nodded. Then she had nothing to buy.

    She had nned to leave, but someone walked out from the kitchen of the shop.

    ¡°Wrap that cake for her.¡±

    Su Peizhen was stunned for a moment. That familiar voice made her think that there was something wrong with her ears for a moment.

    She turned around and found Ling Jing standing there. He was wearing a chef¡¯s hat and a white uniform. He was holding a tray filled with cakes in his hand.

    He handed the cake to the shop assistant at the side and walked to Su Peizhen, looking at her fixedly.

    ¡°This cake was originally given to her.¡±

 Chapter 885 - When did she become his girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 885: Chapter 070: When did she be his girlfriend</h4>

    ¡°This cake was originally given to her.¡±

    Su Peizhen stood there motionlessly. She looked at Ling Jing and didn¡¯t react for a moment.

    The shop assistant said that this cake was given to her girlfriend. Ling Jing said that this cake was given to her.

    When did she be his girlfriend?

    Did she admit it?

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t answer, nor did she say anything.

    Ling Jing looked at her. The shop assistant had already packed the cake and put it on the counter.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t reach out to take it. She nced at Ling Jing and turned to leave.

    Ling Jing quickly grabbed her hand and put the box of cake in her hand. ¡°Here.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s hand shrank, and the cake almost fell to the ground. Ling Jing caught it in time. He looked at Su Peizhen as if he had been wronged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want it?¡±

    Who wanted it? She wasn¡¯t her girlfriend.

    Ling Jing held her hand and walked to a chair at the side to sit down. The moment he held her hand, Su Peizhen instinctively wanted to shake him off, but it was in his shop.

    In public, she didn¡¯t want to give him too much face.

    Ling Jing ced the cake on the table and signaled the shop assistant to pour su Peizhen a cup of hot drink.

    The shop assistant quickly brought a cup of hot cocoa over, and Ling Jing ced the cup of hot drink in front of Su Peizhen. Ling Jing waved his hand, and the shop assistants all went to the back kitchen.

    One of the shop assistants even thoughtfully closed the door for them and hung the sign that the shop was temporarily closed outside.

    ¡°Peizhen, what do you think of this ce?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. Ling Jing kept holding her hand. She wanted to pull it out, but he was stronger.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking. Why Don¡¯t You Forgive Me? It¡¯s because you think I lied to you. Later, I figured it out. If you think I lied to you, then I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    ¡°You once said that being a baker is good too. Now I realize that it feels good too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been learning this cake for more than a month, and it¡¯s beginning to show results.¡±. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve made many cakes before.¡±. ¡°But I felt that the taste was a little bad, so I never disyed the cakes I made, nor did I think of giving them to you.¡±. ¡°The cake you¡¯re looking at now is the one I feel is the best recently.¡±

    Su Peizhen was silent, her lips pursed into a straight line.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie when I went to your housest time. I was really chased out by my old man. Because I told him that I would rather be your gigolo than inherit the family business.¡±

    Su Peizhen finally looked at him, and Ling Jing spread his hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. You may not believe it, but I¡¯m really bored.¡±

    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, but my old man is my father. He has five illegitimate children. I¡¯m his youngest child. Speaking of which, I¡¯m also an illegitimate child.¡±

    Su Peizhen furrowed her brows slightly. This time, she forcefully pulled her hand back, but she didn¡¯t leave. Instead, she picked up the cup of hot cocoa in front of her.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, it should be the year beforest. When you saw me a year ago, it was me who was betrayed by my most trusted subordinate. He took money from my good brothers, and after betraying me, he gave me a knife.¡±

    ... Su Peizhen had never heard him mention this before. She raised her head to look at him, still expressionless.

    ¡°After I was betrayed, I met you. ¡°Even though you saved me, I really didn¡¯t trust you. ¡°In the beginning, so at the beginning, I didn¡¯t think of revealing my identity. ¡°Later, you actually treated me as a hooligan, a gigolo, and I was a little angry. So at that time, I really wanted to trick you.¡±

    ¡°Butter on, the more I got along with you, the more I liked you. In the end, I found that I couldn¡¯t let go of you. At that time, I was actually very afraid.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me. I was really afraid. I was afraid that you would hate me. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t forgive me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I made that request to you. I hope that you can promise me one thing.¡±

    ¡°You promised me. I thought I had a free pass, but the truth is, I didn¡¯t expect you to bump into my mother looking for me in advance.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to exin to you that day, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would receive those photos from that bastard Huo Yifan.¡±

    ¡°I was angry at that time.¡±. ¡°On one hand, I hate the past between you and him. I hate that you still have contact with him.¡±. ¡°On the other hand, I don¡¯t really believe it either. ¡°You would give up on Huo Yifan and choose a hooligan like me.¡±

    ¡°I know, you¡¯re not that kind of person. But I did lose my mind back then. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Pei Zhen, I admit that I didn¡¯t know how to love before. ¡°Although my mother loved my father very much, she never agreed to marry him. She would rather let me be an illegitimate child than marry my father. As for my father, he said that he loved my mother very much, but he openly allowed those illegitimate children of his to prance around in front of my mother every day.¡±

    ¡°Those older brothers of mine. On the surface, they were respectful to my brothers, but in reality, every older brother wished for me to die. They were jealous that I was born as the young master of the Ling family, and they resented that I was doted on by the old man. They even resented that I had my mother¡¯s care for me. Because the only condition for them to enter the Ling family was that their mother had nothing to do with them anymore.¡±

    ¡°With these older brothers around, no matter how much my mother cared for me, she still wanted to take care of the other children¡¯s thoughts. Ever since I was young, I had never received much care from my parents. That day, I said that my mother had never served me a bowl of rice or soup. I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°She might love me, but her love is too weak. Many times, I can¡¯t feel it at all.¡±

    ¡°She also never taught me how to Love Someone.¡±

    ¡°I really never knew what love was. And how to Love Someone.¡±

    Ling Jing said so many words in one breath. Finally, he looked at Su Peizhen. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t understand. That¡¯s why I lost you.¡±

    ¡°I know I didn¡¯t do well in many things in the past, I admit it. Then, can you give me a chance on ount that I¡¯ve started to improve diligently?¡±

    ¡°If what you like is me when I was a hooligan, then Peizhen. I¡¯m willing to be that hooligan again for you, to be that gigolo you like again. If that¡¯s the case, can you give me a chance? Let Me Be with you again?¡±

    Ling Jing said earnestly, but Su Peizhen didn¡¯t have any reaction.

    He was simply in the wrong direction. What she liked was never a hooligan, but Ling Jing who was a hooligan.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you, and I¡¯ve been telling you to start over with you. But you¡¯re not willing. Peizhen, if you¡¯re not willing to start over with Ling Jing, the young master of the Ling family, then can you start over with Ling Jing, who is a Hooligan?¡±

    ¡°You see, I can follow our previous agreement and be a baker. I can make desserts for you. Then, you can help me open the shop across the country. What do you think?¡±

    Not good.

    Su Peizhen pursed her lips into a straight line. ording to Ling Jing, his family¡¯s situation wasplicated enough. Under such circumstances, she didn¡¯t believe that Ling Jing¡¯s father would let Ling Jing mess around outside.

    ¡°Peizhen? Okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. That¡¯s your business.¡±Su Peizhen finally had a reaction. She stood up. ¡°You can do whatever you want. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°But I hope it has something to do with you.¡±Ling Jing stood up as well. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me? Besides, I really wanted to learn baking because of you.¡±

    ¡°I said that it has nothing to do with me.¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s words clearlycked confidence.

    She herself had noticed this and couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. ¡°Thank you for the hot drink. and the cake. How much is the total? I¡¯ll give you the money.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen.¡±Ling Jing¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely aggrieved. ¡°Do you have to do this?¡±

    That look made Su Peizhen think for a moment that she and Ling Jing had returned to the past.

    But they couldn¡¯t go back.

    ¡°This cake was originally given to you. It was made for you personally by me. If you don¡¯t want it, then throw it away.¡±

    Ling Jing spoke as if he was in a fit of pique. Su Peizhen looked at him. In the end, she didn¡¯t throw the cake away.

    ¡°Thank you for the cake.¡±

    Without saying anything else, Su Peizhen picked up the cake on the table and turned around to leave.

    Ling Jing followed behind her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what you need to do to be willing to forgive me?¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t find a way. Su Peizhen, can¡¯t you give me a quick death?¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, don¡¯t do these things.¡±

    Don¡¯t be a baker, don¡¯t waste his time here. He should go back to the Ling family and continue to be the proud young master of the Ling family.

    ¡°Then tell me, what do you want to Do?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything for me.¡±

    The mboyant, wild and free Ling Jing was himself.

    He didn¡¯t need to be someone else. She didn¡¯t want to see Ling Jing like this either.

    This kind of Ling Jing would make her unable to resist, make her heart soften, and make her want to let go. She wanted to give him a chance, and she wanted to do it again with him.

    ¡°But ¨C¡°he pulled her hand again, and this time, she shook him off with much less strength.

    ¡°No buts.¡±Su Peizhen hurriedly pushed open the door and left.

    She walked very fast, as if there was a monster chasing after her.

    Therefore, she didn¡¯t see the triumphant smile that shed in Ling Jing¡¯s eyes.

    Su Peizhen probably didn¡¯t notice the loosening and entanglement in her eyes. However, he noticed it.

    Ling Jing took off his chef¡¯s uniform and casually took off his chef¡¯s hat and put it aside.

    Looking at the shop in front of him, he was not in a hurry. The shop was already open. He just had to wait for customers toe.

    Su Peizhen had to pass by here every day. He had a lot of opportunities. It was just a matter of time.

    He could afford to wait.

    When Su Peizhen returned home, she was asked about the cake by Xiang caiping. She casually said that she passed by and saw that it looked good, so she bought it.

    She gave the cake to Xiang caiping, but she did not want to care about it at all.

    But when Xiang caiping opened the cake and asked her to eat it. She should have rejected it, but in the end, she still cut a piece.

    There was a very exquisite small fork in the cake. When the cake was eaten, the taste couldn¡¯tpare to the cooking skills of a star chef, or even to the taste of a better bakery.

    But this cake was made by Ling Jing.

    Ling Jing ¡ª

 Chapter 886 - â€œDo you think I will let you off?â€

    <h4>Chapter 886: Chapter 071: ¡°Do you think I will let you off?¡±</h4>

    The name ran through her mind. Some were sweet, some were sour, and some were emotional. She didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°This cake isn¡¯t as good as the one you boughtst time. Next time, buy the same kind.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t the only one who could tell. Xiang caiping could also tell.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. Ling Jing had only studied for a month at most. How delicious could he bake a cake?

    It was just that this cake was made by Ling Jing. The meaning was somewhat different.

    Su Peizhen ate the cake without knowing the taste. Ling Jing, was he serious? Or was he serious?

    He was joking. It was impossible for him to be serious. Don¡¯t believe it. Absolutely not.

    Su Peizhen reminded herself in her heart not to believe what Ling Jing said. But the next day, she couldn¡¯t help but pass by that so-called true heart bakery again.

    The car stopped on the road. She could only see the figures walking inside, but she couldn¡¯t see if Ling Jing was inside.

    Realizing her actions, Su Peizhen quickly left like a thief. When she arrived at thepany, she told herself that she would never go there again.

    How was Ling Jing? was he a baker or a hooligan. Whether he was the young master of the Ling family or a gigolo had nothing to do with her.

    That¡¯s right, it was like this.

    ..

    Unexpectedly, in the afternoon, Su Peizhen received a delivery. The secretary, Zhou Mei, sent it directly to her office.

    ¡°President Su, there¡¯s a delivery for you.¡±

    ¡°A delivery for me?¡±Su Peizhen looked at the time. It was 3:30 in the afternoon. She remembered that she hadn¡¯t bought anything online recently.

    ¡°Leave it.¡±

    ¡°But, this is frozen food. If you don¡¯t eat it, you have to put it in the refrigerator.¡±

    ¡°Frozen Food?¡±Su Peizhen had a very bad feeling. She asked Zhou Mei to bring the package over.

    A small box was opened. There was a small box inside. It was a pink paper box.

    With the slightly cool temperature, Su Peizhen roughly knew what was inside.

    She wanted to tell Zhou Mei to take it out and throw it away, but she resisted in the end.

    When she opened it, there was a heart-shaped cake inside. The simplest mousse cake was made into a heart-shaped cake. The chocte coating looked very appetizing.

    ¡°What a beautiful cake.¡±Zhou Mei looked at her. ¡°Is this the afternoon tea you ordered, President Su?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Su Peizhen shook her head. ¡°If you like it, you can eat it.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±Zhou Mei looked at Su Peizhen, picked up the cake and left.

    Su Peizhen looked at Zhou Mei¡¯s back as she turned around and left. She wanted to stop her, but she swallowed her words.

    The next day, someone sent another cake over. Other than a different type of cake, there was another card.

    ¡°Dessert is only sweet in your mouth, and I hope that I can be sweet in your heart.¡±

    Sour. Where did the sweetnesse from?

    Su Peizhen stared at the card and threw it into the trash bin without thinking.

    On the third day, there was another type of cake and another rose. The attached card said, ¡°May your mood bloom like a rose.¡±.

    Su Peizhen still threw it away, but she hesitated a little more than the day before.

    On the fourth day, the cake was changed, and the Red Rose was reced by the Yellow Rose.

    ¡°The flowernguage of the yellow rose is to ask for forgiveness. Can I ask for your forgiveness?¡±

    Crazy. Su Peizhen held the card for a long time, but in the end, she still threw it into the trash can.

    On the fifth day, when Su Peizhen saw the Blue Enchantress, she wondered what else ling jing could say.

    ¡°The blue rose is mysterious and charming, just like the feeling you give me.¡±

    Su Peizhen closed her eyes and gave the cake to Zhou Mei. She continued to throw the card.

    On the sixth day, the Pink Rose.

    ¡°Many of the memories we had before were pink. Don¡¯t you miss them?¡±

    Why did she miss them?

    No matter how beautiful the memories were, they were all based on deception. She wished she could forget it.

    The seventh day, the eighth day, the ninth day.

    Every day, there were different colors of flowers, and different cakes and cards.

    Su Peizhen threw all of them away and gave the cakes to Zhou Mei to eat.

    In fact, this was a very delicate matter. If she really didn¡¯t want to see it, she could have just not opened it. Why would she need to see what Ling Jing had given her today?

    On the tenth day, Su Peizhen looked at the cake and covered it immediately.

    She looked at Zhou Mei. ¡°You can go out.¡±

    Her action was too fast, so Zhou Mei didn¡¯t see it clearly. However, when she saw Su Peizhen¡¯s appearance, she quickly retreated.

    After Zhou Mei left, Su Peizhen opened the box again. Her expression was very ugly.

    On the small cake were two bodies entangled together. A man and a woman. That posture was very ambiguous.

    The man was on top and the woman was on bottom. That was not all. There was a sentence written on the cake with ck chocte.

    ¡°I miss you.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face was red and she was angry. She took out the card inside. Even if she wanted to throw it away, the words on it still fell into her eyes.

    Shameless, dirty, Shameless.

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She stood up abruptly, and the card was squeezed into a ball in her hand.

    She threw the card into the trash can, but she felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. She picked it up, tore it into pieces, and broke it into pieces so that it couldn¡¯t be put back together again.

    As for the cake, she threw it into the trash can without hesitation. The cake soon became deformed. The words on it were mixed with people and couldn¡¯t be seen anymore.

    This wasn¡¯t enough to vent her anger. Su Peizhen picked up her bag and keys and rushed out of the office.

    She only had time to tell Zhou Mei before she left.

    In less than half an hour, she arrived at the bakery where Ling Jing was.

    ¡°Where is Ling Jing?¡±

    The shop assistant saw that she was about toe up and greet him. Seeing her angry face, those people didn¡¯t dare to provoke her at all.

    Su Peizhen went straight into the kitchen. There were two baking masters in the operating room at the back. They were shocked when they saw someonee in.

    Ling Jing, on the other hand, was much calmer. He waved his hand, indicating for them to go out first. He looked at Su Peizhen with a smile of sess in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re here? I was just trying to make thetest bread. You can try itter.¡±

    Who wanted to try it? Su Peizhen was furious. ¡°Ling Jing, have you had enough fun?¡±

    ¡°How is it fun?¡±Ling Jing looked at her with an injured expression. ¡°I¡¯m too sad to hear you say that. Can¡¯t you tell that the cake I gave you these days has changed?¡±

    ¡°Who wants to eat the cake you made? I threw it all away.¡±

    As soon as Su Peizhen finished speaking, she realized that she had been tricked by Ling Jing. When she said that she threw the cake all away, it naturally meant that she had not seen the card in it.

    But wasn¡¯t she running here in a huff like this? Wasn¡¯t this the rhythm of having no silver?

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face turned pale. She kept feeling that she had fallen into Ling Jing¡¯s trap. She red at him hatefully and turned to leave without looking back.

    How could ling Jing let go of her?

    He grabbed her wrist and quickly pulled her into his arms. He had been in here for a long time, and his body had the smell of toast.

    It was a little sweet, and Su Peizhen wanted to push him away. But Ling Jing held her waist tightly and didn¡¯t let her break free.

    ¡°Did you see the card I wrote?¡±

    ..

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t ept this. Ling Jing smiled like a Fox who had seeded in his scheme. ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Shameless.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±Ling Jing looked at her plump lips. He hadn¡¯t kissed her for a few days, and he really missed her.

    He did it when he thought of it. He lowered his head and gave her a kiss. The long kissnded on her lips.

    It was as sweet and beautiful as in his memory. He couldn¡¯t stop.

    Su Peizhen struggled, but how could ling Jing let her have the chance to escape? He held the back of her head and deepened the kiss.

    Slowly, Su Peizhen¡¯s struggle lessened. Her legs were weak. If it weren¡¯t for Ling Jing¡¯s hands behind her, she wouldn¡¯t have doubted that she would slip to the ground.

    After Ling Jing finished kissing her, he stepped back a little. His forehead pressed against hers. Looking at her blurred eyes, his red lips parted slightly.

    ¡°I miss you, I Miss Your Body, I Miss Your Kisses, I Miss Your Lips...¡±

    He repeated the words on the card. He kissed her lips again. His breath was hot.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t slept well during this period of time because I didn¡¯t hug you to sleep.¡±

    ¡°I miss you so much. I really do. I only fall asleep when I fantasize about your appearance every day. I have to look at your photo every day and imagine that you are under me before I can fall asleep.¡±

    Su Peizhen was shocked by his shamelessness. She didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She moved her body, but she could clearly feel Ling Jing¡¯s desire. What he said was true.

    ¡°I¡¯m addicted to you. You have to be responsible for me.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±Su Pei really shouldn¡¯t be surprised that Ling Jing could be in heat anytime and anywhere.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°How can I?¡±Ling Jing held her waist, so that she could fully feel his desire.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to kill you right now.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, let me go.¡±

    ¡°I said I won¡¯t let you go, but I won¡¯t. You came to me today. Do you think you can escape?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°I am crazy. You are driving me crazy.¡±Ling Jing buried his face in her neck, and the breath he exhaled brushed her cheek.

    ¡°Do you know what it feels like to think of you every day but not see or touch you? You probably don¡¯t know.¡±

    He bit her neck. Su Peizhen felt the pain and shrunk her neck, but Ling Jing bit her again.

    ¡°I think every day that I should grab you and lock you up without caring about anything. I Won¡¯t let you go anywhere and I won¡¯t let you wear your clothes. The only ce you can move is under me and on my bed.¡±

    ¡°Pervert.¡±

    Su Peizhen avoided his lips and stared at him, her eyes full of shock.

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m really a pervert, I was forced by you.¡±Ling Jing looked at the two marks on her neck that he had bitten out. ¡°So do you think I will let you go now that you have appeared in front of me? Should I turn my fantasy into reality?¡±

 Chapter 887 - Are You Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 887: Chapter 072: Are You Crazy</h4>

    Turn his words into reality? As soon as Su Peizhen thought about it, her whole body began to tremble.

    She refused.

    Crazy. The current Ling Jing was a crazy person

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±Su Peizhen struggled. ¡°This is against thew.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ling Jing looked at the mark on her stomach and couldn¡¯t help but bite it again, deepening the mark. ¡°Butpared to breaking thew, which do you think is better?¡±

    Crazy.

    Su Peizhen looked up at him. ¡°Ling Jing, you¡¯d better let me go.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Then I will never forgive you.¡±

    She knew that Ling Jing could do it. He really could kidnap her, lock her up, and not let her have any freedom.

    But if that was the case, she would rather choose death.

    ¡°Ling Jing, if you really did that, I¡¯ll tell you. I will never forgive you in my life. Never.¡±

    The words were so powerful that the teasing on Ling Jing¡¯s face disappeared.

    He looked at Su Peizhen and slowly let go of her hand. Su Peizhen took the fastest step back and tidied up her clothes.

    Ling Jing looked at her avoiding him like a snake and scorpions and smiled lightly.

    ¡°Su Peizhen.¡±

    He suddenly called her name very seriously.

    ¡°You took the initiative to look for me today. Did you forget?¡±

    She didn¡¯t forget, but it was because of this that she would hate, be annoyed, and be angry at herself for falling into his trap.

    ¡°I like you, I love you, and I want to be with you. What¡¯s Wrong?¡±

    There was nothing wrong, but she didn¡¯t want to believe him anymore.

    She didn¡¯t speak, but Ling Jing understood what she meant. He nodded.

    ¡°Okay. You Won¡¯t forgive me or ept me anymore, right?¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. Ling Jing approached her and added, ¡°You will never give me another chance, right?¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t ept this. In fact, she was very conflicted. She was just scared by Ling Jing¡¯s words just now.

    ¡°Then you go.¡±Ling Jing turned around. ¡°You go now and leave this ce. Don¡¯te to find me again.¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t believe that Ling Jing would let her go so easily. It was too easy, so she stood there motionlessly.

    ¡°Su Peizhen.¡±Ling Jing suddenly looked at her with a focused and serious gaze. ¡°You said that you wouldn¡¯t forgive me again and that you didn¡¯t want to be with me. So, I let you go today.¡±

    ¡°But if there is a next time, Su Peizhen, I won¡¯t care if you forgive me or not, whether you agree or not. You can¡¯t escape from me.¡±

    What did he mean?

    Su Peizhen blinked her eyes. When she realized what Ling Jing had said, her body froze there, not daring to move at all.

    ¡°This is thest chance I will give you. From now on, we will return to the bridge, and the road will return to the road. You can go.¡±

    That was it? It was over?

    Su Peizhen stared at him with her eyes wide open. Something was stuck in her throat. She closed her eyes, turned around, and walked out without looking back.

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t expect that she wouldn¡¯t miss him at all. A pair of hands hanging by her side clenched into fists.

    ¡°Su Peizhen, you¡¯d better pray that you won¡¯t meet me again in this lifetime.¡±

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape in this lifetime.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t to stay, but to run out like the wind.

    Ling Jing was left looking at her back. His face was terrifyingly gloomy.

    Want to let it go like this? No Way.

    Su Peizhen, just you wait.

    ... ..

    Su Peizhen came out of the bakery, her heart beating fast. She pressed on her chest, thinking about what Ling Jing had said just now.

    Did he really let her go just like that? Why did she have an unreal feeling?

    This was not Ling Jing¡¯s style of doing things. He should be more persistent, more clingy, and more gloomy than this.

    But no matter how much Su Peizhen didn¡¯t believe it, Ling Jing really didn¡¯t appear anymore.

    Starting from the next day, no one sent any more cakes.

    No cakes, no cards, no flowers. The office became quiet.

    Su Peizhen had just finished another section of her work. She was more idle than before. With more time, she felt an invisible loneliness that quietly eroded her heart.

    She still went to work and got off work, but she always looked out of the window when she was not paying attention. The white clouds would turn into Ling Jing¡¯s face.

    When she got off work, she was obviously unwilling, but she could not help but go to the true heart bakery. Business seemed to be getting more and more popr inside, but she had never seen Ling Jing again.

    She did not know whether she should be happy or disappointed.

    Time flew by and another half a month went by. Rong Cheng finally began to feel like spring, and the temperature rose again.

    Rong Cheng Held an outstanding entrepreneur award ceremony. Su Peizhen also received an invitation.

    After she went, she found that Huo Jinyao was also there. Not only him, but also Tang Mohan, Lin feixing, and the others.

    After Su Peizhen sat down, she realized that Ling Jing was also there. She actually saw Ling Jing at such an event?

    Su Peizhen¡¯spany was not ranked in Rongcheng for the time being, so her position was at the back.

    At the front was naturally Huo Jinyao, the Tang family, and the Wan family. In this corner, she could see Ling Jing, but Ling Jing could not see her.

    She watched Ling Jing walk past her and did not look this way. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t know whether she should feel relieved or disappointed.

    She didn¡¯t forget what Ling Jing had said. He said that if she appeared in front of him again, he would never let her go.

    But now, she didn¡¯t appear in front of him, but he ran in front of her. If she met him by identter, would it count?

    There were two women next to her. She didn¡¯t know whichpany they were from. She just happened to see Ling Jinge in.

    ¡°Do you see the one in the white suit?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s so handsome.¡±

    ¡°He looks so good in white. Did you notice it just now? He seems to be looking this way.¡±

    ¡°I saw it too. Ah, his eyes are so charming.¡±

    ¡°Whichpany is he from?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but those who cane shouldn¡¯t be bad, right?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and ask for a phone callter?¡±

    ¡°You go and ask.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. His phoenix eyes are so charming.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I bet he looks good when he smiles.¡±

    ¡°And his figure is also very good.¡±

    ¡°Right, we must get his phone number.¡±

    ¡°Have some confidence.¡±

    Although the conversation between the two women was very light, because Su Peizhen was close, she still heard it.

    Did He look this way? Did he see her?

    Was she handsome? Indeed. She admitted that Ling Jing had a very good skin. Otherwise, why would she choose him back then?

    But so what if she chose him? He had nothing to do with her now.

    Su Peizhen blinked her eyes. Everything was her choice. She didn¡¯t regret it.

    If those women could chase Ling Jing Away... It could be considered a merit. It would save him the trouble of harming others.

    That¡¯s right, it was like that.

    Themendation ceremony was very boring. Su Peizhen sat for a while, and her phone rang with a few text messages.

    When Su Peizhen looked up after reading the text messages, she realized that there was no one in the seat where Ling Jing was sitting.

    She was stunned for a moment, and her gaze was lost in thought as she looked in that direction.

    After an unknown amount of time, the apuse around her continued to ring out. She looked at Huo Jinyao, who was presenting the award, and suddenly couldn¡¯t stay there any longer.

    She stood up and walked out. There were two exits in the conference center, and she chose one to walk out.

    After taking two steps, her cell phone rang. A message came from the other side of the phone, which almost made her cell phone fly out.

    ¡°What did you say? Say It Again?¡±

    ¡°Which hospital are you in? Tell me clearly.¡±

    ¡°The fifth hospital? Where is the fifth hospital? Tell me.¡±

    Su Peizhen only felt a headache. She still wanted to ask, but the cell phone in her palm was taken away.

    ¡°Give me the address. which floor? What department? Okay, we¡¯lle right away.¡±

    She turned around and looked at the man who suddenly appeared in a daze.

    Ling Jing, who was wearing a white suit, stood in front of her. He looked at her with a serious expression.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Xiao Ye said that she¡¯s in the emergency department at the Fifth Hospital.¡±

    Ling Jing took two steps outside as he spoke. When he saw that Su Peizhen was still in a daze, he turned around and grabbed her hand, leading her outside.

    ¡°You...¡±she should have shaken off his hand. Now, the two of them were no longer rted.

    But Su Peizhen was confused by the news that Xiao Ye had brought. She didn¡¯t know what to say until Ling Jing stuffed her into the car.

    ¡°You¡¯re emotionally unstable now. It¡¯s better not to drive.¡±

    His indifferent voice seemed to be exining.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t know what to say. The car drove to the hospital. She was very nervous and worried.

    Xiang caiping had been in a car ident just now. She had been hit by a car. She didn¡¯t know what the situation was now. She just felt very worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Auntie will be fine.¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t say anything. She looked ahead and wished that the car could go faster.

    Ling Jing did not disappoint her expectations. The car reached the fifth hospital at the fastest speed.

    She rushed down almost as soon as the car stopped, and Ling Jing followed behind her.

    ¡°Where is the emergency room? Tell me, where is the emergency room?¡±

    ¡°Calm down.¡±Ling Jing followed beside her and pressed on her shoulder. He turned around and looked at the frightened but understanding nurse.

    ¡°Excuse me, where is the emergency department?¡±

    ¡°Over there.¡±The nurse was still okay, but she had seen many anxious family members. ¡°Turn here and turn right.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ling Jing nodded and then directly led SU Peizhen to the emergency department.

    They went to the emergency department and said that they had been sent to the operating theater. Ling Jing and Su Peizhen hurried to the operating theater upstairs.

    At the door of the operating theater, there was a middle-aged man waiting there. The other was Xiao Ye, the nanny hired by the family.

    Su Peizhen rushed up when she saw Xiao Ye. ¡°How is my mother? Is she okay?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Xiao Ye was also scared. ¡°The doctor is checking Aunt Xiang now. I don¡¯t know what the situation will be like.¡±

    ¡°How did she get hit by a car? How did she get hit? who hit her?¡±

 Chapter 888 - You Donâ€™t know anything

    <h4>Chapter 888: Chapter 074: You Don¡¯t know anything</h4>

    ¡°It was him. At that time...¡±Xiao Ye wanted to say something, but Su Peizhen had already red at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was shocked by Su Peizhen¡¯s gaze.

    He was wearing the uniform of a certain taxipany, so it was obvious that he was a taxi driver.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. She bought something and dropped it on the ground. She suddenly rushed out to pick it up. I didn¡¯t have time to stop.¡±

    The driver was wronged to death. If he hadn¡¯t seen Xiang caiping in so much pain that she even fainted, he would have thought that he had met a scammer.

    He had just dropped the customer off and had just started when he bumped into Xiang caiping. His speed was so slow, but Xiang caiping fell down just like that. If it wasn¡¯t a scammer, then what was it?

    But who would have thought that when he sent her to the hospital, the Doctor would directly say that they were preparing for surgery.

    Xiao Ye had kept him here since just now. He still felt very wronged.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡±Xiao ye hurriedly pulled the excited Su Peizhen. ¡°The weather today is pretty good. I said that I¡¯m going out to buy groceries. Aunt Xiang said that she was bored and wanted to go with me. Then, when we passed by the fruit stall. Aunt Xiang looked at the oranges and said that she wanted to buy some. In the end, when we were walking back, we were going to take a taxi. However, the bag that Aunt Xiang was carrying had somehow broken. A few oranges rolled onto the road. I originally said that I would pick them up, but Aunt Xiang was one step ahead of me. Then, I was hit.¡±

    ¡°It really has nothing to do with me.¡±The middle-aged man waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m driving very slowly.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hit someone when you were driving slowly?¡±Xiao Ye was furious. The driver had wanted to run when he entered the hospital just now, but she had been pulling him to stop him from running.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t care. She couldn¡¯t calm down at all. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that my mother is okay, or this matter won¡¯t be over.¡±

    The middle-aged man looked bitter. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Ling Jing. ¡°Little brother, persuade your wife. This responsibility really isn¡¯t mine. I¡¯m just a taxi driver. I don¡¯t have money.¡±

    Hearing the word ¡®wife¡¯, the corners of his lips curled up a little. Su Peizhen red at the driver. ¡°Who are you calling his wife?¡±

    ¡°Not his wife?¡±The taxi driver nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. He¡¯s so fierce.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Say It Again? You hit my mother and you still have reason, right?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen and nodded at the middle-aged man. He turned around to look at Su Peizhen and patted his shoulder.

    ¡°Calm down. Auntie will be fine.¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t calm down at all. She nced at Ling Jing and didn¡¯t say anything more. However, she was sitting there in a very bad state. Her face was full of anxiety.

    ¡°Sister Su?¡±

    Xiao Ye was a little scared. She was only concerned about pulling the driver to stop him from running. She didn¡¯t listen to the Doctor¡¯s words seriously.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t take good care of Auntie.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. She knew Xiang Caiping¡¯s personality. Even if she seeded in her business and earned money, she still kept her old habits. She didn¡¯t want to eat or wear anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Ling Jing waved his hand at her. ¡°Go and clean up. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Auntie.¡±. ¡°No matter what the situation is, since the operation has been performed, she should be hospitalized. Go back and bring her a change of clothes and some daily necessities.¡±. ¡°Make some porridge when youe over.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    Xiao Ye left after hearing that. The driver stood there at a loss. Ling Jing nced at him. ¡°Although you said that you were not responsible for today¡¯s incident, we still have to wait for the traffic police to determine the responsibility for the ident. Do you agree?¡±

    ¡°I agree, I agree. But it really has nothing to do with me. She came out of nowhere, and she was squatting there. I didn¡¯t see her at all.¡±

    The middle-aged man kept exining. Ling Jing nced at him. ¡°You go first. Let the traffic police inform you when there is a result.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Thank you. Sir, you are really a good person. We are taxi drivers. It will affect a lot of money if we dy for half a day.¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at Su Peizhen again. ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to bump into your mother.¡±

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t say anything. He just waved his hand and the person left.

    The corridor became quiet. Su Peizhen sat there without moving as if she had lost all her strength.

    Seeing her like this, Ling Jing helped her to the bench at the side and sat down.

    ¡°Calm down. Auntie will be fine.¡±

    Su Peizhen shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing her like this, Ling Jing thought for a moment and reached out to pull her into his arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she will be fine. Didn¡¯t you hear what the driver said? His speed is very slow. I believe Auntie will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Will she really be fine?¡±Su Peizhen looked at him as if she wanted a guarantee.

    ¡°Definitely. Trust me.¡±Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen. ¡°You heard from the driver that he is not driving fast. Moreover, the doctors are still treating him. I believe he will be fine.¡±

    Su Peizhen did not say anything. She sat there and looked at the lights in the operating theater.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. You Don¡¯t know anything.¡±This had nothing to do with whether the car was fast or slow.

    People were old, and it was easy to have problems.

    Su Peizhen let him carry her and didn¡¯t push him away. ¡°She had a car ident before, and she was almost paralyzed.¡±

    Ling Jing didn¡¯t know about this. Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes reddened, and tears fell.

    ¡°That car ident was actually because of me.¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t gone to find trouble with Xiang caiping, she wouldn¡¯t have been pushed by Luo Meishan and the others. She wouldn¡¯t have gotten into a car ident.

    ¡°She abandoned me a long time ago. I didn¡¯t like her in the past, but after I got to know her, I despised her again.¡±

    ¡°I always felt that she wasn¡¯t good. She wasn¡¯t like me. She wasn¡¯t like my old mother. She was noble and decent. She spoke and did things very magnanimously. ¡°I always despised her for being stingy. I despised her for always talking about me. I, I even despised the guilty look in her eyes every time she saw me.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s always like this. She thinks it¡¯s her fault that I¡¯m going to jail. She thinks it¡¯s because she abandoned me and didn¡¯t take good care of me that I went astray. Actually, it¡¯s not.¡±

    Su Peizhen closed her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s actually just a very traditional, very pitiful woman. She just loves me. She just doesn¡¯t know how to love.¡±

    ¡°When I got out of prison, she asked me what I wanted every day.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t have a car of her own, so she couldn¡¯t bear to, but she bought me a car. She actually didn¡¯t know anything about cars. She bought a Ferrari just because she heard it was good. She didn¡¯t even think about whether it was suitable or not.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the same now. I said I would give her a driver, but she didn¡¯t want it. She just likes to ride a car by herself every day.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not good to her, really.¡±Su Peizhen was carrying Ling Jing¡¯s clothes, and her eyes were a little hot. ¡°Do you know? I¡¯m really not good to her at all.¡±

    ¡°But she never minded. She always felt that she wasn¡¯t good enough. She felt that it was all because of her.¡±

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t go on. Thinking seriously, Xiang caiping really gave everything to her these two years.

    But how much did she repay?

    ¡°If anything happens to her, I really, really won¡¯t forgive myself for the rest of my life.¡±

    Tears blurred his eyes. Ling Jing looked at her and held her tightly in his arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. She Won¡¯t me you. She loves you. She loves you. So she won¡¯t think about these things.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ling Jing patted her back. ¡°All mothers are the same.¡±

    Su Peizhen was in tears. No matter how strong she was, she couldn¡¯t ovee the weakness in her heart. Xiang caiping was one of her weaknesses.

    She had been separated from her daughter for the first half of her life, and now that she finally found her daughter, she wasn¡¯t close to her.

    She even despised her once.

    ¡°Am I a very bad daughter?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ling Jing looked at her and wiped away the tears in her eyes. ¡°You are a very good, very good daughter.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ling Jing nodded. ¡°I think Auntie thinks so too. She will think you are proud.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t speak. She was a very calm and rational person. After beingforted by Ling Jing, her emotions slowly calmed down.

    After calming down, she realized that the position she was in with Ling Jing ¡ª

    The two of them were leaning against each other. Her hands were still holding onto Ling Jing¡¯s frontpels, and Ling Jing¡¯s hands were hugging her body.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and she stepped back a little.

    Ling Jing held her waist tightly, not letting her break free.

    ¡°Ling Jing ¨C¡±

    ¡°I remember I said that.¡±Ling Jing held her waist with one hand and pinched her chin with the other, making her look at him.

    ¡°If you appear in front of me again, I Won¡¯t Let You Go?¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t believe that he still had the mood to say these things at this time. ¡°My mom is in there for surgery.¡±

    ¡°So What?¡±Ling Jing raised his eyebrows and paid no attention to her words. ¡°Auntie will be fine. And you, from now on, are mine.¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡°Su Peizhen¡¯s lips moved, and it took her a long time to find her voice. ¡°It was clearly you who appeared in front of me.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±Ling Jing looked at her, and there was a hint of mockery in his eyes. ¡°So I forced you to get into my car just now, and I forced you to hold onto my clothes and not let go? I forced you to cry in My Arms?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t Cry?¡±

    ¡°You Didn¡¯t Cry?¡±Ling Jing lowered his head and looked at the frontpels in front of him that seemed to have been wet by Su Peizhen¡¯s tears. ¡°So, it¡¯s raining outside? I identally touched the Rain?¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s rare aura weakened. She gritted her teeth and looked at Ling Jing, embarrassed and angry. ¡°Ling Jing, my mom is still in there for surgery.¡±

    At such a time, he was actually thinking about something else?

    Su Peizhen was very angry.

    ¡°I know. Change to something new.¡±Ling Jing stared at her face. That gaze seemed to want to swallow her whole. ¡°Your mother is in surgery. It¡¯s mine now. There¡¯s no conflict.¡±

    She was simply a scoundrel.

    Su Peizhen waved his hand away. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood now.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m in the mood.¡±Ling Jing pinched her chin again. ¡°Moreover, I can wait until you¡¯re in the mood.¡±

    His gaze was burning, and the meaning behind it was obvious.

    This time, she couldn¡¯t escape.

 Chapter 889

    <h4>Chapter 889: Chapter 075: you are admitting defeat</h4>

    Su Peizhen had this understanding. For some reason, she did not dare to continue looking at Ling Jing.

    She thought that she would be angry and angry. At the very least, she would scold him for being shameless.

    However, she did not want to say those words. Her reason returned. For the time being, she only wanted Xiang caiping to be safe.

    Turning her face away from Ling Jing, Su Peizhen only stared at the lights in the operating room.

    Ling Jing looked at the side of her face and didn¡¯t go any further. But his hand was wrapped around her shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Auntie is blessed by the heavens. She will definitely be fine.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. Her back leaned against Ling Jing¡¯s chest. His chest behind her was warm and reliable.

    She did not know what she should say at this moment, but she was willing to admit that she was at ease with Ling Jing around.

    Minutes and seconds passed. With great difficulty, the lights in the operating theater finally dimmed.

    Su Peizhen stood up immediately. When the doctor inside came out, she had already rushed over.

    Ling Jing followed behind her. ¡°Doctor?¡±

    ¡°The patient is out of danger. Her appendix has been removed. Pay attention to rest and diet for the next few days. She can be discharged after the stitches are removed.¡±

    ..

    Su Peizhen was stunned for a moment. She looked at the Doctor in a daze. For a moment, she could not react. ¡°What did you say? Appendicitis?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±The doctor looked at the corridor. ¡°The patient had sudden acute appendicitis. We have already operated on her. She will be fine soon.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Su Peizhen was shocked by this sudden turn of events. ¡°Didn¡¯t she get hit by a car? She ¨C¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±. The patient was hit by a car, but the other party was driving slowly and did not hit her. It was just a bump. And the patient happened to have an appendicitis at that time. That was why when the patient was sent in, the doctor downstairs thought that it was an organ injury caused by a car. ¡°But I¡¯m telling you very responsibly that the patient didn¡¯t get hurt. There are only a few scratches on her hands.¡±

    ¡°Doctor, are you sure? My mother is so old.¡±

    ¡°Are you questioning our professionalism?¡±

    ¡°Okay, we understand. Thank you, Doctor.¡±Ling Jing spoke at the right time and held Su Peizhen¡¯s shoulder.

    The doctor nced at Su Peizhen, there was some disapproval in his eyes. ¡°This family member, let me tell you, one thing is another. If you get hit by a car, you get hit by a car. Appendicitis is appendicitis. Your mentality of trying to extort people is not right.¡±

    Su Peizhen red at the Doctor. Who wanted to extort people?

    She just didn¡¯t expect it. No one exined it clearly just now.

    ¡°Thank you, doctor. Thank you. I was just worried. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±

    Knowing that Xiang Caiping¡¯s life was not in danger and that the situation was not irreparable, Su Peizhen heaved a sigh of relief.

    She rxed and realized that her legs were actually a little weak.

    Ling Jing¡¯s hand on her waist supported her at the right time, giving her strength. She turned her face and nced at him.

    Her lips moved. Just as she was about to speak, Xiang caiping had already been pushed out.

    With Ling Jing around, Su Peizhen basically didn¡¯t need to care about the rest.

    She was arranged to enter a single ward and then hired a nurse. Not long after, Gu Xiu even brought them lunch.

    Xiang caiping¡¯s anesthesia didn¡¯t go away and she didn¡¯t wake up. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, but under Ling Jing¡¯s ¡°Supervision,¡±she barely ate some.

    After eating, the doctor came to see her again. He said that she was old and might wake up slowly, so it didn¡¯t matter.

    Su Peizhen thanked the Doctor and continued to stand guard in front of Xiang Caiping¡¯s bed.

    This time, Xiang caiping really scared her. She thought that she would rather invite two more people than let something like this happen again.

    ¡°Here. Drink some water.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s voice sounded very gentle at this time. It wasn¡¯t as cold and stern as when he threatened her just now.

    Su Peizhen nced at him and took the cup from his hand. Ling Jing did not let go immediately when she took it.

    She looked at him, and he was looking at her. Under her gaze, he let go and bent down to look at her.

    ¡°If you drink my water, you are mine.¡±

    ¡°Boring.¡±

    Perhaps knowing that Xiang caiping was fine, Su Peizhen was not as nervous as before.

    ¡°Bored?¡±Ling Jing tilted his head and bit her earlobe. ¡°Do you want to do something that we can talk about?¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing,¡±Su Peizhen called out to him, and then lowered her voice. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    They were in the ward, and Xiang caiping was still sleeping.

    ¡°Yes, crazy. You drove me crazy.¡±Ling Jing bit her earlobe again. She stared at him in pain. He raised her chin.

    ¡°Woman, I have never seen a woman as cold-blooded and heartless as you. I am thinking that if you appear in front of me again, I will not let you go. I think every day about how to make youe to me. I am going crazy thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°But your heart is made of ice. You can really be so cold-blooded that you don¡¯te to see me ore to me.¡±

    ¡°So, do you think I will let you go?¡±Ling Jing opened his mouth and put her earlobe in his mouth. ¡°This time, even if I am crazy, I will drag you to go crazy with me.¡±

    He was really crazy. Su Peizhen looked at him and didn¡¯t know how to respond to his words.

    ¡°Are You Afraid?¡±

    ¡°Who is afraid?¡±

    ¡°Then you are scared?¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, I am not so timid.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you respond to me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I respond to You?¡±Su Peizhen realized that she was actually arguing with Ling Jing, and her face turned a little pale. ¡°Get out. This is my mother¡¯s ward.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your mother, but she¡¯s also my mother-inw.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling mother-inw?¡±Su Peizhen¡¯s face turned green.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call whoever is.¡±

    Ling Jing smiled, especially when he realized that Su Peizhen¡¯s sadness had disappeared because of him. On the contrary, he couldn¡¯t help but me her.

    ¡°...¡±shameless and Shameless. Su Peizhen really hated herself for being too well-educated and learning too little to scold others.

    ¡°Leave. This is my mother¡¯s ward. You are not wee here.¡±

    ¡°Why am I the one leaving?¡±Ling Jing sat down beside Su Peizhen. ¡°I asked Gu Xiu to arrange this ward before.¡±

    Once Su Peizhen entered the hospital, she knew that Xiang caiping had been in a daze since the ident. She didn¡¯t care about her own situation at all, let alone arranging the ward.

    The calmness that she had always been proud of was indeed useless today. In fact, there was one thing that she hadn¡¯t discovered yet, and she wasn¡¯t willing to admit it.

    It was because Ling Jing was here. That inexplicable sense of peace made him feel at ease to believe in Ling Jing and believe that he would do other things well.

    In fact, Ling Jing had indeed done it well.

    He had taken care of all these things. She could just stay in this ward and guard Xiang caiping.

    She didn¡¯t say anything. Ling Jing raised the corners of his mouth and revealed a smile of sess.

    At night, when Xiao Ye packed up and sent them things, Xiang caiping finally woke up.

    She saw Su Peizhen the moment she woke up. ¡°Peizhen? You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mom, how are you?¡±

    Hearing Xiang Caiping¡¯s rustling voice, she quickly stood up and turned to look at Xiao Ye. Just as she was about to ask her to pour a cup of water, Ling Jing had already poured a cup of warm water and ced it in her hand.

    She nced at Ling Jing, picked up the cup of water, and walked to Xiang caiping¡¯s side.

    ¡°Mom, drink some water first?¡±

    After feeding Xiang caiping the cup of warm water, Ling Jing had already taken the cup when he put his hand behind his back.

    Su Peizhen gave Ling Jing a deep look. Not only was she looking at him, Xiang caiping was also looking at him.

    ¡°A Jing? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Mom, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, you were hit by a car. Do you still remember?¡±Ling Jing walked to Su Peizhen¡¯s side with a smile and stood still. ¡°The Doctor said that you have acute appendicitis. He has already operated on you. How Do You Feel Now?¡±

    ¡°Me, appendicitis?¡±Xiang caiping thought for a moment and it seemed to be true. At that time, she wanted to pick up an orange, but just as she bent down, her stomach began to hurt. Later, a car came, and she instinctively stepped back.

    She was fine and her hand was scratched. Butter, her stomach began to hurt even more. Andter, she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Maybe the anesthetic hasn¡¯t gone away. I Can¡¯t feel the pain now.¡±

    Xiang caiping¡¯s words made Su Peizhen let out a sigh of relief. She wanted to speak, but Xiang caiping didn¡¯t forget her question.

    ¡°A jing, why are you here?¡±

    Xiang caiping nced at Ling Jing and then at Su Peizhen, who was standing next to him. This ¡ª

    ¡°Auntie, I happened to be with Peizhen when you got into the car ident. As soon as I heard, I immediately came over.¡±

    ¡°You were with Peizhen?¡±was she thinking of being together?

    ¡°Mom, you ¨C¡°don¡¯t listen to that nonsense, okay.

    ¡°Yes.¡±Ling Jing smiled as if he was embarrassed. ¡°Aunty, Peizhen and I are actually together.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, you ¨C¡°Xiang caiping looked at Ling Jing. She had just heard from Su Peizhen that she was not interested in him. Why did they get together after she was hit by a car?

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s My Fault.¡±Ling Jing lowered his head, his expression twisted with bitterness. ¡°I was chased out by my father. Now I have no home and no job. It¡¯s understandable that Peizhen feels that I¡¯m not good enough for her.¡±

    Su Peizhen stared at Ling Jing with wide eyes. Could he continue to spout nonsense?

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±Xiang caiping looked at Su Peizhen and did not doubt Ling Jing¡¯s words. Su Peizhen grew up in the Su family and had a high standard, but ¡ª

    ¡°Peizhen, Ling Jing is a good child. He will have a career and earn it slowly. You ¨C¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±Su Peizhen wanted to refute, but she saw Xiang caiping¡¯s weak and pale face. ¡°Mom, you should rest first. You just had surgery, you need to rest more.¡±

    ¡°No. You and Jing, I¡¯m on Jing¡¯s side. If you don¡¯t like him, then forget it. If you like him, then don¡¯t look at those external conditions for the time being.¡±

    It was true that Xiang caiping had just had a surgery, but in her opinion, her body was not as important as her daughter¡¯s happiness.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not.¡±Ling Jing ced a hand on Su Peizhen¡¯s shoulder and looked at Xiang caiping, he sighed. ¡°Originally, I took the money to open a bakery, but Peizhen doesn¡¯t seem to like it. I¡¯m nning to do something else recently.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Su Peizhen. ¡°Peizhen, as long as you say what you like, I¡¯ll do it. Is that okay?¡±

 Chapter 890 - What Nonsense Are you spouting

    <h4>Chapter 890: Chapter 076: What Nonsense Are you spouting</h4>

    Ling Jing¡¯s tone was very sincere, in front of Xiang caiping. That attitude almost said that if Su Peizhen asked him to die now, he might jump down without hesitation.

    Before Xiang caiping could react, Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t hold it in.

    ¡°My mother is still sick. What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen with a very friendly attitude, as if he was tolerating a child. ¡°Of course I know that Auntie is not feeling well, but I just want to stay and take care of Auntie. You Won¡¯t let me.¡±

    ¡°I ¨C¡±

    ¡°You just chased me away. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Auntie will see me and know that we are together?¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±Su Peizhen raised her voice and clenched her fists.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t let me stay. You said you were afraid that Auntie would be angry if she saw me.¡±

    ¡°Me.¡±Who said that Xiang caiping would be angry if she saw him?

    ¡°Just tell me if you chased me away.¡±Ling Jing looked at her. Su Peizhen¡¯s lips moved, but she couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    Ling Jing immediately looked at Xiang caiping. ¡°Auntie, I really only heard that something happened to you. I wanted to see you and see if there was anything I could help you with. But Peizhen didn¡¯t let me stay.¡±

    Speaking of Su Peizhen not letting him stay, Ling Jing lowered his head with a bitter expression. ¡°That¡¯s true. Right now, I really don¡¯t Deserve Peizhen.¡±

    He looked disappointed and was about to leave when Xiang caiping became anxious.

    ¡°A jing, don¡¯t go.¡±

    Xiang caiping had just finished her surgery, so she couldn¡¯t yell. Seeing that she was about to get up in a hurry, Su Peizhen became anxious. She went up and pressed her body back while ring at Ling Jing at the same time.

    This guy was really enough. He acted as if it was real. People who didn¡¯t know would think that he was telling the truth.

    ¡°Peizhen.¡±Xiang caiping couldn¡¯t care less about her injury. Her hand was still wrapped in gauze. She looked at Su Peizhen, afraid that she would miss out on happiness.

    ¡°Money and worldly possessions are easy to get. It¡¯s rare to have a lover. It¡¯s not important whether the money is money or not. It¡¯s the sincerity that¡¯s important. If you like Ling Jing but think that he has no money or power, just give him some time. I think he is very good. He is not an ordinary person. If you give him some time, I think his future achievements might not be that bad.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    It was not like that at all, okay.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. Although I am not talented, I can still earn money to support my family.¡±Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen. At this time.., there was a hint of grievance in his eyes. ¡°As long as Peizhen is willing to give me a chance, I will definitely prove it to her.¡±

    ¡°Peizhen, look, a Jing has already said this much.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±Su Peizhen was really speechless towards Xiang caiping. ¡°Just take care of your body first. You Don¡¯t have to care about my matters.¡±

    ¡°How can I Not Care?¡±Xiang caiping was anxious. ¡°If you are happy, I will be fine soon.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Look, look at Qing sang. She already has two children. You are the same age as her. Mom doesn¡¯t want you to get married and have children right away, but you have to give her a chance, right?¡±

    Although she had already made up her mind not to interfere in Su Peizhen¡¯s personal affairs. But Xiang caiping was really afraid that she would miss it because of a moment of anger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even hope to have grandchildren in this life. I just want to see you find someone.¡±

    Xiang caiping ignored the graze on her hand, she held Su Peizhen¡¯s hand. ¡°Just think about it. Find someone to take care of you. Look at this matter. Fortunately, I¡¯m fine. If something happens to me and you¡¯re alone, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°Mom, how Am I alone?¡±

    ¡°How are you not alone?¡±Xiang caiping was really anxious. This time, it was fortunate that nothing happened to her. If something happened to her, what would she do?

    ¡°If I¡¯m really not here, you ¨C¡°Su Peizhen looked at her, not wanting her to continue. ¡°I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like it, I have to say it.¡±Xiang caiping¡¯s anesthesia started to fade. The wound started to hurt. ¡°At my age, I¡¯m going to die anytime. If I¡¯m not here, who will take care of you?¡±

    ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I will take good care of Peizhen.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±Su Peizhen felt a headacheing. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t add to the mess.¡±

    Xiang caiping stopped talking after being yelled at by her daughter. She turned her head and looked aggrieved.

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±Xiang caiping looked bitter. ¡°You¡¯re Old Now. I Can¡¯t control you. I just want you to be happy.¡±

    ¡°If you think a person is good, I shouldn¡¯t interfere with you.¡±

    ¡°Mom ¨C¡±

    This was not the same thing, okay?

    Su Peizhen was angry,

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be angry.¡±Ling Jing took a step forward at the right time and stood in front of Xiang caiping¡¯s bed. ¡°Auntie, whether or not Peizhen agrees to be with me, I will take good care of you.¡±

    ¡°Ah Jing.¡±

    Xiang caiping looked at Ling Jing. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Ling Jing went forward and pulled the nket for her.

    ¡°Auntie, I can¡¯t say anything to Peizhen. You are like my own mother in my heart. Don¡¯t worry. Auntie, I will take good care of Peizhen as long as she is willing to let me take care of her.¡±

    Seeing Su Peizhen standing at the side with her mouth agape.., he lowered his head. ¡°Of course, if one day, Peizhen finds someone she likes, that man will be outstanding enough and treat her well. If he is willing to take care of her, it¡¯s not impossible for me to give up my position.¡±

    Of course, the premise was that there was this man. Even if there was, it was nothing. He would naturally have a way to make those men disappear.

    No problem.

    If Su Peizhen didn¡¯t already know Ling Jing¡¯s nature deeply, she would have almost believed him.

    Bastard Ling Jing, Shameless.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Ah Jing.¡±Xiang caiping looked at Ling Jing with a face full of emotion. ¡°You¡¯re very good. Really. Unfortunately...¡±

    She didn¡¯t say anything else but looked at Su Peizhen with a worried face.

    Su peizhen only felt that her alveoli hurt a little.

    ..

    In the following time, Ling Jing did more than she did as a daughter.

    He called her ¡®auntie¡¯intimately. If she hadn¡¯t seen the DNA test report and confirmed that she was really Xiang caiping¡¯s daughter, she would have thought that Ling Jing was Xiang Caiping¡¯s son.

    At this moment, she almost thought that Ling Jing was Xiang Caiping¡¯s son and that she was the one who carried the wrong one.

    Then, she could see that Xiang caiping often looked at her with a veryplicated gaze.

    ¡°Peizhen...¡±

    Afraid that she would be unhappy, she didn¡¯t say it out loud again. But every time she called her name, she would let out a long sigh.

    Su Peizhen only felt that there was a fire in her heart that burned until she was going crazy.

    It was not easy for Xiang caiping to fall asleep at such an old age.

    She grabbed Ling Jing¡¯s hand, who was about to enter the ward, and dragged him all the way to the stairwell.

    She red at Ling Jing ¡°Fiercely¡±with an unkind gaze. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Ling Jing admired Su Peizhen¡¯s exasperated face and found it interesting. A beauty was a beauty. Even when she was angry, she was so beautiful.

    She couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward. Su Peizhen instinctively retreated. He held her shoulders and ced his hands on both sides of her. He lowered his head and kissed her.

    Domineering and long, as always.

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t breathe. At first, she could still struggle, but after that, she could only passively let Ling Jing kiss her.

    His kiss was overbearing and forceful. He didn¡¯t give her a chance to break free at all.

    ¡°Oh... OH.¡±She tried to twist her body twice, but she could clearly feel Ling Jing¡¯s excitement. Her body suddenly stiffened, and she didn¡¯t dare to move anymore.

    In this way, it was the generous Ling Jing who allowed him to be even more arrogant and continue this kiss.

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t move, but her body slowly softened until her legs were weak, and she could only let him hold her waist.

    Behind her was an ice-cold wall, and in front of her was his hot chest. She seemed to have heard something, but she didn¡¯t have time to react.

    Ling Jing let go of her at this time. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t stand steadily, he held her waist with great ¡°Kindness¡±.

    ¡°Now, do you know what I want to Do?¡±

    Ling Jing leaned against her ear, and the breath he exhaled was very hot. ¡°In my world, I don¡¯t want to do anything except for you.¡±

    ..

    Su Peizhen looked at him and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The beauty looked good when she was angry, and she looked good when she was in a daze. Ling Jing lowered his head and pecked her lips. He was in a good mood.

    ¡°Do you want more?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Woman.¡±Ling Jing lowered his head slightly and pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°ept your fate. In this life, you won¡¯t be able to escape from me.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing?¡±

    Su Peizhen felt her mouth dry for some reason. She swallowed her saliva. ¡°You... you can¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°I can.¡±Ling Jing nodded with a clear smile in his eyes. ¡°You know, I can do it.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t know what to say. Ling Jing kissed her cheek again, then slowly moved to her earlobe and bit it lightly.

    ¡°Who else can give you happiness besides me?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the past together, isn¡¯t that good?¡±

    ¡°This time, I will only do better.¡±

    ¡°Admit it. You also like it, so why resist?¡±

    Who liked it? Su Peizhen raised her eyes to look at him. She didn¡¯t care at all about Ling Jing¡¯s repeated actions of not knowing when to tell the truth and when to tell the truth.

    She thought that she would see teasing and joking in his eyes again.

    But when she really bumped into his eyes, there was only a deep affection in that pair of extremely beautiful phoenix eyes.

    It was full of her shadow. At this moment, Su Peizhen clearly heard the sound of her heart beating faster and faster.

    ..

    When Su Peizhen returned to the ward, she found that Xiang caiping was looking at her strangely.

    Not only Xiang caiping, but Xiao Ye was also looking at her strangely.

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re Awake?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡±In fact, she didn¡¯t fall asleep at all. She was old and the anesthesia had subsided, so the wound still hurt a little. She felt it was shallow to begin with.

    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Xiang caiping had a smile in her eyes. She looked at Xiao Ye, and both of them had a teasing look in their eyes.

    Su Peizhen had a bad premonition, but Ling Jing seemed to know what she was thinking as he approached her ear.

    ¡°I forgot to mention that someone broke into the stairwell just now. It seems to be Xiao Ye.¡±

 Chapter 891 - one could imagine how intense it was

    <h4>Chapter 891: Chapter 077: one could imagine how intense it was</h4>

    His voice was very soft, but Su Peizhen¡¯s face immediately turned red.

    What? The voice she heard just now, was it Xiao Ye? When she looked at Xiang caiping again, her understanding gaze made her feel ufortable.

    ¡°Mom ¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it, I understand.¡±Seeing that Su Peizhen¡¯s lips were red, what else could she not understand?

    She thought that Su Peizhen was really willing, but she didn¡¯t know that it was just a small quarrel.

    Look, her mouth was swollen. One could imagine how intense it was.

    Xiang caiping had an expression that said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, I understand.¡±. Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t say a word as she choked on her exnation.

    ¡°Ah Jing,e here.¡±

    Su Peizhen wanted to stop him, but Ling Jing had already gone over. Xiang caiping held his hand with a friendly expression.

    ¡°Peizhen is actually a good child.¡±

    ¡°I know Auntie.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just stubborn and has a big temper. You should be tolerant.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±Ling Jing beamed. ¡°If I don¡¯t tolerate her, who should I tolerate?¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good. You¡¯re also a good child. I know all about it.¡±

    Xiang caiping patted the back of Ling Jing¡¯s hand with great gratification. It was a scene of true ¡°Motherly love and filial piety¡±.

    Su Peizhen:¡±...¡±

    Forget it. Let him be.

    But when she heard the next topic, she really couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know. It¡¯s always been my regret that I didn¡¯t see Peizhen grow up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie. You can apany her every day now.¡±

    ¡°I know. But if you miss it, you miss it. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way to make up for this regret in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°There is,¡±ling jing retorted. ¡°When Peizhen gives birth to a child, you can watch the child grow up. By then, won¡¯t you make up for this regret?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±Xiang caiping was happy all of a sudden, and her eyes lit up, she felt as if her body did not hurt anymore. ¡°You don¡¯t know, but I can like children. Peizhen¡¯s sister has two children at home. They¡¯re twins, and they¡¯re very cute.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have a pair with Peizhen for you to y withter.¡±

    Su Peizhen sat behind the two of them and tried her best to control the expression on her face. was that child born to y? 2

    ¡°I¡¯m not greedy.¡±Xiang caiping waved her hand. ¡°I like both boys and girls. As long as she¡¯s willing to give birth, even if it¡¯s just one child, I¡¯ll be happy.¡±

    ¡°Definitely, Auntie. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Su Peizhen: ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything. I didn¡¯t hear anything. I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±.

    ¡°Auntie, when the timees, we¡¯ll have two children. We¡¯ll have a dragon and a phoenix. If one child isn¡¯t enough, we¡¯ll have two children until you¡¯re satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh. I still have a wound here.¡±

    ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m too happy. To tell you the truth, I quite like children too. You should quickly rest and take good care of your body. Only then will you have the strength to help me and Peizhen take care of the child.¡±

    Su Peizhen:¡±...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The appendectomy was considered a minor operation. Even if Xiang caiping was old and Su Peizhen and Ling Jing were worried, she couldn¡¯t stay in the hospital forever if they wanted her to stay for a few more days.

    The weather became warmer. Xiang caiping stayed in the hospital for nine whole days. After wasting a lot of resources, Ling Jing felt that it was okay and agreed to let her go.

    Xiang caiping was afraid of trouble, so Su Peizhen didn¡¯t tell Su Qingsang and the others that she was in the hospital.

    They knew from the time she was admitted to the hospital to the time she was discharged. However, Xiang caiping was very satisfied.

    Because she had stayed in the hospital for a few days, she felt that her rtionship with her daughter had be much closer. Since they were no longer close, Ling Jing ran around every day.

    She looked at him with satisfaction in her heart. This son-inw. Good. It was really too good. It couldn¡¯t be any better.

    Especially with Ling Jing¡¯s good looks and Su Peizhen¡¯s looks, Xiang caiping couldn¡¯t help but start to think about how beautiful their child would be in the future?

    Once she got home, she couldn¡¯t stay idle anymore.

    After buying wool, she started to prepare to knit sweaters for the baby.

    After Xiang caiping was discharged from the hospital, Su Peizhen started to get busy again. Xiang caiping¡¯s ident this time scared her. Although Ling Jing ran around, she stayed in the hospital whenever she had time.

    This time, she dyed a lot of work. She didn¡¯t know what Ling Jing was busy with these few days. No one came to disturb her, so she just happened to have time to finish her work.

    As a result, when she returned home that day, she saw Xiang caiping knitting a sweater. It was only a small circle and looked very small.

    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you just get out of the hospital? Why are you knitting a sweater? Rest more if you have nothing to do. The doctor told you to rest, didn¡¯t you hear?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sit still.¡±Xiang caiping waved her hand. ¡°Rest? Rest for what? It¡¯s such a small cut, it¡¯s a joke.¡±

    Su Peizhen sat there and wanted to say something. Looking at the soft yellow yarn flying up and down, she asked casually.

    ¡°Are you knitting a scarf? It¡¯s so small?¡±

    ¡°You Child, why are you knitting a scarf? If you want to knit, you have to knit a scarf.¡±Xiang caiping thought of the possibility of hugging her white and chubby grandson in the future, and the smile on her face could not be hidden.

    ¡°I knitted this for my little grandson. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl now. This tender yellow is very good. Both boys and girls can wear it.¡±

    ..

    Su Peizhen thought for a moment that she was hearing things.

    Didn¡¯t Ling Jing leave already? Why didn¡¯t Xiang caiping wake up from this dream?

    ¡°Mom, this matter ¨C¡°why didn¡¯t I know.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ling Jing said that he was chased out by his parents. Even if he went back in the future, he wouldn¡¯t let them take care of the child and let me help. ¡°I will definitely help. He has already thought it through. He is afraid that I will be tired. When the timees, he will hire a nanny and a nanny. ¡°I just need to look after my eldest grandson every day.¡±

    Xiang caiping had already begun to imagine what would happen after Su Peizhen gave birth.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s lips moved. She looked at Xiang caiping who was immersed in her imagination. In the end, she swallowed the rest of her words. ¡°As long as you are happy.¡±

    In any case, her body had not recovered yet. She was a patient, so she did not care about it.

    As for whether she got married or had children, wasn¡¯t it up to her to decide?

    ¡°Happy, of course I¡¯m happy.¡±Xiang caiping¡¯s hands did not stop moving, and the smile on her lips did not stop. ¡°I really never dreamed that I could wait until today. Good, that¡¯s Great.¡±

    ..

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t answer. Forget it, they couldn¡¯t continue chatting.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡±When Su Peizhen was about to get up, Xiang caiping looked at her, ¡°This wedding date, Ah Jing said it depends on your intention.¡±. ¡°I think it¡¯s already march. I feel that May is a good day. It¡¯s neither cold nor hot.¡±. ¡°Why don¡¯t so many people choose Labor Day to Get Married?¡±? Why Don¡¯t you guys make it Labor Day?¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at Xiang caiping and said with a fake smile, ¡°Qingming festival seems to be closer.¡±

    ¡°You Child, how can you talk like that? Who Picks Qingming Festival? If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll go find a master and calcte which day is better for you.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s forehead began to hurt. She held her forehead and forced a smile. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Joking.¡±

    ¡°Then, then this marriage?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±Su Peizhen swallowed her saliva. She was very calm and rational. She said calmly, ¡°The wedding day naturally has to be careful. I will be good, serious, and carefully choose.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Remember to pick a day that is good for you and him. You know, you can¡¯t be careless when ites to marriage.¡±

    Xiang caiping was satisfied. Su Peizhen turned around, and the smile on her face disappeared.

    Ling Jing, you bastard.

    ..

    Su Peizhen left the living room and took out her phone with a headache. She wanted to call Ling Jing, but after thinking about it, she decided to forget it.

    Why should she bother with that bastard? But if she didn¡¯t agree, what could he do?

    She calmed her heart and ignored him.

    The next day, Su Peizhen went to thepany and started to get busy. A few days ago, when she was taking care of Xiang caiping in the hospital, thepany held a routine event about women¡¯s Day.

    The results were good these few days, and then a counter expired. The other party was a jewelry brand and also a top-tier brand.

    ording to the contract, the rent was going to be increased this year. However, the person in charge of the other party never showed up.

    Su Peizhen had always been a straightforward person. She had given them a DVD. Today, they would either renew the contract or leave.

    However, for some reason, she did not receive a reply from the other party until she got off work. Su Peizhen decided to go there by herself.

    It was almost time to get off work. There were more people in the department store than before.

    Su Peizhen went downstairs and was about to go to the jewelry store to take a look when she saw that the hall of the department store was filled with roses.

    The roses circled a small, heart-shaped booth with a red carpet on top. It was not a very big tform, and in the middle of it were still roses. The Red Roses did not look like they were for publicity, but rather, it looked like a wedding scene.

    Su Peizhen took out her phone and called Zhou Mei. ¡°Are there any activities downstairs today?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±Usually, if they wanted to hold activities or do any publicity in such a ce, they had to get their consent.

    ¡°No?¡±

    She usually did not care about such trivial matters, so she just asked.

    But just as she was about to turn around and go to the jewelry store, she saw a drone suddenly appear in front of her. There was a box hanging below the drone. The box swayed along with the drone¡¯s body.

    The white drone flew lightly in front of her. A low buzzing sound could be heard in the air. She was shocked and took a step back.

    The drone took a step forward. She frowned and took another step back. The drone took another step forward.

    Su Peizhen looked at the drone. No matter how ignorant she was, she could tell that the other party was trying to stop her.

    She could not help but turn around and look at the stage. who was ying a prank?

    However, the moment she turned around, the drone flew towards the stage.

    Su Peizhen wanted to leave, but she saw the person who appeared at the heart-shaped stage. He took down the small box on the drone and let go. The drone flew away, but he was holding the box, step by step, he walked toward Su Peizhen.

    Su Peizhen stood there and didn¡¯t move.

    Ling Jing held the box with a faint smile in his eyes. Step by step, he walked to her and stood still.

 Chapter 892

    <h4>Chapter 892: Chapter 078: the ending of the whole novel</h4>

    Su Peizhen already knew what Ling Jing was going to do.

    This madman, no matter what or what he wanted to do, he would never tell her in advance. He had always been the one who could do whatever he wanted.

    Being together was like this, breaking up was like this, and proposing was also like this.

    In front of her eyes, she had no way to me Ling Jing for taking matters into his own hands. She could only watch as he walked towards her step by step.

    Ling Jing held the small velvet box in his hand and looked at Su Peizhen.

    ¡°I know that there are many things that I haven¡¯t done well enough, but I will work hard. I will work hard to do better.¡±

    ¡°I also have no way to promise you that I will love you forever. Because forever is too long, but I can guarantee that I will love you for one day as long as I live.¡±

    ¡°I also know that our beginning is not very happy. So I want to give us a chance, a new beginning.¡±

    ¡°My Name Is Ling Jing. I am twenty-five years old this year. Su Peizhen, I love you. Please marry me.¡±

    He was talking about Ling Jing. There was nothing else. He was just a simple ling jing. Opening the box in front of him, the ring inside was dazzling. The huge diamond was very dazzling.

    Ling Jing knelt down on one knee and raised the ring. ¡°Give me a chance, and I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±

    ¡°Marry him, marry him.¡±

    Since Ling Jing proposed, there had been people surrounding him. This time, it had reached its peak.

    During the off-duty hours, there were also many housewives who were not attracted to the off-duty workers. Many young girls¡¯eyes were already starting to show stars. They pped their hands vigorously.

    Su Peizhen looked at the ring and was not in a hurry to reach out her hand.

    She was not moved by the surrounding voices of people marrying him. She just looked at Ling Jing.

    She did not speak, but Ling Jing could understand the expression in her eyes.

    He pointed to the side where someone was holding a cell phone and recording. ¡°Today, I am kneeling here. Every word I say is my oath. I am responsible for every word I say.¡±

    He turned his gaze and looked at Su Peizhen. ¡°You can keep the video. If I don¡¯t do it, I can do whatever you want with it.¡±

    ¡°I can also sign a contract. All the property under my name will be yours.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±Su Peizhen could already hear the jeers around her. ¡°Get up.¡±

    ¡°You agree first.¡±

    ¡°You get up first.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t get up. I can always kneel here.¡±

    ¡°Marry him, marry him.¡±

    The voices around her continued. Su Peizhen bit her lip. She red at Ling Jing. This was where she worked, and he pushed her to such a position..

    ¡°Are you forcing me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ling Jing shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to recognize your own heart. I know you love me.¡±

    Arrogant.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident.¡±Su Peizhen was almost angered by him andughed. ¡°That¡¯s good. If you kneel here for three days, I¡¯ll agree to it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ling Jing nodded and did not object. Su Peizhen heard the sighs around her. There were also many whispers.

    The general content was not difficult to guess. It was just that she did not know what was good for her.

    But on what basis? He wanted to propose, and she wanted to marry him? Didn¡¯t he like acting? Then Act. She wanted to see if he could act to the end.

    She turned around and went upstairs without any reluctance. When she pressed the elevator button, she met the gaze of others and nced back coldly.

    The little girl was frightened by her. She shrank her neck and instinctively moved a step to the side.

    Su Peizhen ignored her and went upstairs to settle the rest of her business before tidying it up to the point of no return.

    The sky outside had already started to darken. Su Peizhen nned to go home.

    The elevator could go directly to the underground parking lot, but Su Peizhen¡¯s hand gently touched the ground floor.

    It was just an ident, she thought. She just identally pressed it.

    They reached the first floor very quickly, but there were still a lot of people outside. No, there were even more people than before.

    Because it was time to get off work. That man was still there.

    He was half-squatting, looking in the direction of the elevator.

    ¡°Wow, so affectionate.¡±

    ¡°What a handsome man.¡±

    ¡°If he wanted to marry me, how could I bear to let him kneel?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯m willing to pay him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s really handsome.¡±

    ¡°Have you noticed? His eyes are so charming.¡±

    Su Peizhen listened to the words around her expressionlessly, her hands hanging by her side clenched into fists.

    Finally, she took a deep breath, squeezed past those people, and walked to Ling Jing¡¯s side.

    ¡°Have you had enough fun?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen, he looked a little aggrieved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promised you that I would kneel for three days. However, can you help me buy a meal? After all, if I get up to buy a meal, it would vite the rules you said.¡±

    Crazy.

    Su Peizhen looked at him. ¡°You get up.¡±

    ¡°No. If you don¡¯t agree to marry me, I won¡¯t get up.¡±

    ¡°You get up first.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°If you get up, I¡¯ll agree to you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s eyes lit up. He wanted to stand up, but he fell to the ground.

    ¡°You ¨C¡°Su Peizhen squatted down at once. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°My leg is numb.¡±Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen and didn¡¯t forget to pass the ring on his hand over. ¡°You promised me.¡±

    This guy was really going to eat him up.

    Before Su Peizhen could say anything, Ling Jing hurriedly put the ring on Su Peizhen¡¯s finger.

    ¡°You promised me. You Can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    ¡°I said, get up.¡±

    ¡°My legs are numb.¡±Ling Jing felt very wronged. Su Peizhen resisted the urge to go crazy and reached out to help him up. ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    ¡°I need you to kiss me more to get better.¡±

    When Ling Jing said this, Su Peizhen gritted her teeth. ¡°Ling Jing, don¡¯t Push Your Luck.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±Ling Jing had an innocent look on his face. ¡°Poor me. I knelt for more than an hour without a drop of water. Poor me. I¡¯m hungry, thirsty, and tired. I can¡¯t even get a Kiss...¡±

    With her lips sealed, Su Peizhen kissed him on the back of his words.

    There was apuse around him, but Ling Jing couldn¡¯t care less. His heart was blooming, and he felt that the whole world was bubbling with pink bubbles.

    He was so happy that he wanted to get high. Soon, he turned the tables and took the initiative.

    Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t breathe because of his kiss. She was still worried about where she was, so she gently pushed his chest.

    Ling Jing let go of her and held her in his arms. His Chin was pressed against her neck, and there was a hint of excitement in his seemingly smiling eyes. ¡°Woman, you are mine.¡±

    It was a simple deration. From now on, Su Peizhen couldn¡¯t think of escaping anymore.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, but it was only for a moment. Very soon. She rxed.

    She was his, and vice versa, he was also hers.

    In this lifetime, she could also be sure that she would not be moved by a second man. She could also be sure that she really could not forget and could not let go of Ling Jing.

    Since that was the case, why bother?

    That was it. Very good.

    ..

    On the other end, someone posted the scene of Ling Jing proposing marriage on Weibo.

    Soon, it was known by Quan Rong City.

    Su Qingsang and Su Chenghui were fine, but Su Peizhen had always had an idea. If it was her own idea, there was nothing to say.

    However, the Ling family was not the same.

    Ling Xin looked at the video in front of him and then looked at the research materials on Su Peizhen on the table. He felt suffocated and angry.

    ¡°What is this? What is going on?¡±

    He looked at Liu Xiyun. ¡°If he wants to get married, I can¡¯t control him, right?¡±

    ¡°My Son is old and has his own ideas. Don¡¯t care too much.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I Care?¡±Ling Xin was very angry. ¡°Have you seen this woman¡¯s experience? What is that? She has been in prison. If Ling Jing wants to marry such a woman, do you agree?¡±

    ¡°Is it useful if I don¡¯t agree?¡±Liu Xiyun looked at him. ¡°I want to disagree, but Ling Jing gave me this opportunity. Do you not agree?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t agree.¡±Ling Xin was furious. ¡°A woman who has been in prison wants to marry into our family? Dream on.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about prison every now and then. How many of your subordinates have been in prison before?¡±

    ¡°How can it be the same?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything different.¡±Liu Xiyun poured a cup of tea, she put it in Ling Xin¡¯s hand. ¡°You, don¡¯t be angry.¡±. Her son saidst time that he didn¡¯t care about this property. I¡¯ve seen that girl before. She¡¯s a nice person. And she can earn money. Don¡¯t think that you won¡¯t agree. Don¡¯t forget. She has someone backing her.¡±

    ¡°So what if there are people? I...¡±

    ¡°You what?¡±Liu Xiyun saw that he didn¡¯t drink the tea she poured, but she wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°If you want to object, then continue to object here. Anyway, I don¡¯t have time to object. I¡¯m still waiting to drink my wife¡¯s tea and carry my grandson.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Do you want me to go to the door and propose marriage? Let them agree to marry their daughter to Ling Jing?¡±

    ¡°If you can really do that, maybe your son wille back.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better if he doesn¡¯te back. If you have the ability, don¡¯te back for the rest of your life.¡±

    Ling Xin went upstairs in a huff. Liu Xiyun looked at the old man¡¯s angry back and drank a mouthful of tea calmly. Then, she asked the maid to bring out the almanac.

    She had to pick a good dayter.

    ..

    Su Peizhen sat in the car and looked at Ling Jing, who had been smiling without stopping. She was a little speechless.

    ¡°Can you stop smiling?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Su Peizhen resisted the urge to roll her eyes. ¡°I said yes. I just agreed to marry you. I didn¡¯t promise you when the wedding will be held. If your performance displeases me, I¡¯ll go back on my words at any time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be a chance for you to go back on your word.¡±

    Ling Jing looked at the red light in front of him as he spoke. He stopped the car and leaned over to kiss Su Peizhen on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll prove it to you tonight. How satisfied can I make you?¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±was what she said the same thing?

    ¡°I said I¡¯ll work hard to make you satisfied. Where are your thoughts? Of course, if you want to be satisfied in that aspect, I can do it too. Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±

    Ling Jing blinked his eyes, and Su Peizhen¡¯s lips moved. Forget it. In terms of shamelessness, she was really not his match.

    However, she suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Ling Jing, you¡¯re actually only twenty-five years old?¡±

    How many years younger than her? She had always thought that he was only one or two years younger than her.

    ¡°So What? A third-year girl hugging a golden brick. Don¡¯t You Like It?¡±

    ¡°I. . .¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s toote.¡±

    Seeing that Su Peizhen still wanted to say something, Ling Jing came over again and kissed her on the cheek.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve checked. Women are the bestbination for men and women. Because in a few years, when you are thirty like a wolf and forty like a tiger, I, who is a few years younger than you, will be able to satisfy you.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±

    Could he not drag everything into that matter?

    ¡°I¡¯m here. What advice does wife have?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me wife. Also, the light is green.¡±

    Ling Jing stepped on the elerator,

    ¡°Wife.¡±

    ¡°Wife.¡±

    ¡°Wife ¨C¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing, you¡¯re So Annoying.¡±

    ¡°Call me husband.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Call me husband. Quickly.¡±

    ¡°I said I won¡¯t call you hubby. Anyway, I¡¯m not a hubby yet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see if you call me hubby tonight.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 893End - Happiness Beyond Responsibility forever

    <h4>Chapter 893: Chapter 079: Happiness Beyond Responsibility forever</h4>

    Su Peizhen looked at the beautifully printed invitation card in front of her and felt a little conflicted.

    She had basically never asked about the wedding before. Xiang caiping and Liu Xiyun had met a few times, and the arrangements were almost done.

    Because there was a weddingpany, Su Peizhen and Ling Jing didn¡¯t need to worry about these things.

    Especially for people like Liu Xiyun and Xiang caiping, it was their first time holding a wedding for their children, and they wanted it to be as grand as possible.

    The two of them had differences in the beginning, and Xiang caiping preferred the Chinese style. And Liu Xiyun wanted a western style wedding.

    Ask Ling Jing and Su Peizhen, the two of them didn¡¯t care about whether the wedding was a wedding or not, just let them make the decision.

    Ling Jing was even more exaggerated. ¡°If you like it, just have a Chinese wedding and a Western wedding.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    If that was the case, Su Peizhen would be the first to disagree

    In the end, Liu Xiyun and Xiang caiping finally chose apromise. The wedding was held at a cathedral in Rongcheng at noon. There was awn outside the cathedral. After the wedding, a buffet was held on thewn.

    In the evening, a banquet was held at a five-star hotel in the city, inviting the rtives and friends of both parties.

    After the wedding was settled, Su Peizhen only asked about the details and did not interfere much.

    She was not free. Because she was nning to go on a honeymoon, she was very busy. She had to settle her business in advance.

    However, half a month before the wedding, when she was about to send the invitation card, Su Peizhen suddenly felt a headache when she saw the invitation card in front of her.

    There was nothing much to say on Xiang caiping¡¯s side. They were all colleagues from thepany and neighbors. A few friends.

    But on Su Chenghui¡¯s side, if she wanted to get married, the Su family would definitely invite her. Since the Su family wanted toe, it naturally included Li Qianxue.

    If Li Qianxue came, then Xiang caiping ¡ª

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong With You?¡±

    When Ling Jing returned home, he saw Su Peizhen sitting in front of the windowsill, looking unhappy.

    ¡°Mom said you didn¡¯t eat much for dinner. What¡¯s Wrong?¡±

    Ling Jing had a social engagement tonight, so he didn¡¯t get home so quickly. So when he came back, he had already eaten.

    ¡°Go away.¡±

    Su Peizhen was annoyed and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Ling Jing at all.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why Are You So Angry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just so angry. If you¡¯re impatient, just go away.¡±

    Su Peizhen replied without thinking. Ling Jing stopped in his tracks. After thinking for a moment, he turned around and poured su peizhen a ss of water.

    ¡°Drink some water to calm your anger.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drinking. I said, leave quickly. I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±

    Su Peizhen waved her hand, and the ss in Ling Jing¡¯s hand flew out, dropping to the ground. The thick carpet only heard a cry. Water sshed out, but it didn¡¯t break.

    Su Peizhen was also shocked by her actions.

    Looking at Ling Jing who seemed to be in a daze, she became more and more annoyed. Without thinking, she walked to the bedside. ¡°I¡¯m very annoyed. Don¡¯t bother with me.¡±

    Ling Jing looked at Su Peizhen who was sleeping on the bed. She pulled up the quilt to cover her head, looking like she didn¡¯t want to bother with anyone.

    He picked up the cup and put it aside. He walked to the bedside and sat down. He reached out his hand and gently reached into the quilt to pull her hand.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I want to sleep. Go away.¡±She wanted to pull her hand back, but Ling Jing didn¡¯t let her.

    Ling Jing nced at the invitation card on the table. There were still many names that were not written on it.

    He retracted his gaze and held Su Peizhen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You want to invite Auntie? Are you afraid that your mother won¡¯t agree?¡±

    After he and Su Peizhen got together, he had a meal with Su Chenghui and his wife. Ling Jing could probably tell Li Qianxue¡¯s personality even if they only had a meal together.

    Su Peizhen did not speak. Ling Jing knew that he had guessed correctly.

    ¡°You must invite Auntie Li for your marriage. If you feel that it¡¯s hard to speak, I¡¯ll go and speak for you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±there was silence. Su Peizhen, who was under the nket, didn¡¯t speak. Ling Jing lifted the nket a little for her. ¡°If you wrap your head like this, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll get sick from boredom?¡±

    Still not speaking, Ling Jing patted the back of her hand. ¡°Alright, Alright. Let me be the bad guy, Alright? Just say that it¡¯s my idea? I promise to help you invite both mothers over. Is that Alright?¡±

    Su Peizhen looked up at him, her eyes slightly red.

    ¡°Alright, how big of a deal is it for you to do this?¡±

    Su Peizhen pursed her lips into a straight line. Actually, she wanted both sides to be good, but she was afraid that neither side would be good.

    After everything that had happened, she didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone.

    ¡°You.¡±Although she had a bad temper, her heart was softer than anyone else.

    Ling Jing took her hand and kissed it. ¡°But, honey, have you noticed that you¡¯ve been a little hot-temperedtely?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Su Peizhen, who was still moved, immediately exploded. ¡°You said I have a bad temper?¡±

    ¡°No,¡±Ling Jing exined with a smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how hot-tempered my wife is. But, honey, haven¡¯t you noticed that you¡¯ve been differenttely?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s Different?¡±Su Peizhen red at Ling Jing, as if if he dared to say that she had be bad-tempered and unlikable, she would immediately ask him to get lost.

    ¡°Wife.¡±Ling Jing lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that your good friend hasn¡¯te for two months?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Su Peizhen was stunned for a moment. She had been very busy recently, so she really hadn¡¯t noticed.

    Ling Jing knew. ¡°You see, you¡¯ve been wanting to sleep recently, and your appetite is always bad, so you don¡¯t want to eat. Your mother indulges you, saying that the weather is getting hot and you don¡¯t have an appetite. But I think you¡¯re pregnant.¡±

    Pregnant women always had a bad temper. It was understandable that their temperaments were unpredictable.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±Su Peizhen lowered her head and looked at her stomach. It was t there, and there was nothing there.

    ¡°You said I¡¯m Pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Me? impossible. Don¡¯t you have measures?¡±

    ¡°Measures can¡¯t guarantee 100% , right? Besides, when we just got back together, sometimes we got excited, but we didn¡¯t care about anything.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything. Ling Jing picked her up. ¡°Okay. Yes or no, we¡¯ll know after we have a check-up tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±Su Peizhen closed her eyes. ¡°Let me be quiet.¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect to get pregnant so soon. She had heard from Xiang caiping that she could have grandchildren every day. She thought it would be fine if she gave birth two yearster.

    ¡°Alright, be quiet.¡±

    Ling Jing¡¯s tone was very gentle. However, if Su Peizhen raised her head at this moment, she would notice a sh of pride in Ling Jing¡¯s eyes. It was a gaze that was simr to a scheming scheme seeding.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about having a child yet.¡±

    Su Peizhen lowered her head, feeling a little conflicted.

    ¡°But you already have one.¡±Ling Jing coaxed her. ¡°Are you going to abort it? Let me tell you first, your mother and Auntie will not agree.¡±

    Su Peizhen was silent. The twins at Su Qingsang¡¯s house shed through her mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to take care of the children, and I can¡¯t do it well either.¡±

    She pushed Ling Jing. She always felt that it was a little scary to wee a small life.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take care of it. My mother and your mother will help. Besides, can¡¯t we hire a nanny? If you don¡¯t want to see it, just hire a nanny.¡±

    Although she said that, Li Qianxue used to carry her in her arms and bring her around from time to time.

    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s not confirmed yet.¡±Ling Jing held her shoulder. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk about it after we finish the check-up tomorrow, Okay?¡±

    Su Peizhen raised her head to look at him. Ever since Ling Jing got together with her, he had been really good to her.

    She had lost her temper for no reason just now, so he didn¡¯t seem to be angry. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be angry?¡±

    ¡°I yelled at you. I even hit the Cup.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit it.¡±Ling Jing smiled. ¡°Besides, I hit it. It¡¯s just a cup. You are the most important.¡±

    Su Peizhen didn¡¯t say anything again. She was indeed very annoyed these days, inexplicably annoyed.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t need to check. She probably felt it when Ling Jing said it.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m just very annoyed. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m annoyed about.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know everything.¡±Ling Jing hugged her andforted her very carefully.

    ¡°Also, my mom and Auntie. I¡¯m very afraid that they will be unhappy when they are together because they don¡¯t like each other. But for matters like my marriage, I want them toe.¡±

    ¡°They wille. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ling Jing was very patient. ¡°If they don¡¯te, I will invite them. Don¡¯t worry. They will give me face.¡±

    ¡°What face do you have? Isn¡¯t it my face?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s your face. But don¡¯t worry. Leave this matter to me. I promise to make everyone happy, okay?¡±

    ¡°...¡±after he finished speaking, Su Peizhen was speechless. ¡°Ling Jing, why aren¡¯t you angry?¡±

    ¡°Why should I Be Angry?¡±Ling Jing kissed her on the lips. ¡°You. You are my wife. I love you. Why would I be angry with you?¡±

    Su Peizhen looked at his eyes. Her beautiful Phoenix eyes were full of her shadow.

    She pursed her lips and finally reached out to hug Ling Jing. ¡°Ling Jing.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    ¡°En. I know.¡±

    Su Peizhen closed her eyes. She still had a headache and was still not feeling well. However, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital for a check-up tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°En, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Anything. Anything is fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll Cook a bowl of noodles for you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Ling Jing.¡±

    ¡°HM?¡±

    ¡°I have a bad temper. Will you find me annoying one day?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±Ling Jing kissed her hair. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t vent your temper on me. It¡¯s okay. I understand.¡±

    Su Peizhen¡¯s temper had always been reserved for those close to her. Moreover, she was pregnant now. She didn¡¯t want to be like this. Ling Jing understood.

    ¡°I¡¯m Sleepy.¡±Su Peizhen yawned. ¡°But I¡¯m so hungry.¡±

    ¡°Then eat something first, and then sleep after eating?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Peizhen was finally done with her ¡°Acting.¡±. After eating a bowl of noodles, she fell asleep first.

    Ling Jing was left looking at her sleeping face, thinking of herst guilty look.

    He was a little proud in his heart. He kissed her forehead before hugging her to sleep.

    It was better to act. The more he acted, the better. If he acted too much, other men would not be able to stand it. They could only be entangled with him for the rest of their lives.

    ..

    The next day, Ling Jing brought her to the hospital early for a checkup. It was just a pregnancy test, but Ling Jing had arranged an expert number for her.

    He was especially cautious. From the ultrasound to the blood drawing to the routine check-up.

    He apanied her all the way.

    In the end, when he got the results, the smile on his face didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re really pregnant.¡±

    It had been more than two months.

    ¡°En.¡±Su Peizhen looked at the pregnancy check-up sheet, and for the first time, a strange emotion appeared in her eyes.

    Her hand unconsciously touched her upper abdomen. There was a small seed here that was slowly growing. It was really magical.

    ¡°Ling Jing, Do You Like Boys or Girls?¡±

    ¡°Both.¡±Ling Jing looked at her. ¡°As long as it¡¯s yours, even if it¡¯s a ball, I like it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only giving birth to a ball.¡±Su Peizhen red at him, but she couldn¡¯t hide the smile in her eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Go home and tell mom this news.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xiang caiping knew that Su Peizhen was pregnant, so she was extremely excited. The smile on her face did not stop.

    Su Peizhen originally wanted to say that she wanted to invite Li Qianxue, but when she thought that Ling Jing said to let him handle this matter, she simply did not care.

    In the middle, she told Su Qingsang, Su Chenghui, and Li Qianxue about the good news of her pregnancy.

    After receiving a bunch of blessings, Li Qianxue and Su Chenghui went to herpany to see her. They didn¡¯t go to her house, afraid of meeting Xiang caiping.

    Therefore, she didn¡¯t know what to say about inviting Li Qianxue and the others to the wedding.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the wedding. Su Peizhen didn¡¯t listen to Xiang caiping. It was too rushed to schedule the wedding in May.

    The wedding was scheduled at the end of June. The weather in Rongcheng was still good. It was neither cold nor hot.

    Su Peizhen wore the wedding dress that Ling Jing had specially ordered from Paris. She waited in the waiting room.

    ording to the procedure, Su Chenghui should hold her hand and send her to the auditoriumter.

    Previously, she had left this matter to Ling Jing. She didn¡¯t know if Ling Jing had told Su Chenghui about it.

    Time passed quickly. She looked at the door of the waiting room, and her heart beat faster.

    The door opened and Su Chenghui walked in. He was wearing a dark suit today and there was a hint of relief in his eyes.

    ¡°Peizhen?¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±

    ¡°This is a gift for you.¡±Su Chenghui handed a box to her. ¡°I prepared it with your mother.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Time is almost up. Let¡¯s go out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Su Peizhen nodded and didn¡¯t ask if Li Qianxue hade. If she hadn¡¯te, she would have understood.

    However, she still hoped that Li Qianxue coulde.

    Apanied by Su Chenghui, the two flower girls were holding the tail of her wedding dress.

    She slowly walked into the church. All the guests inside stood up.

    She saw at a nce that Xiang caiping was sitting at the front while Li Qianxue was sitting on the other side.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes felt hot, and she almost burst into tears.

    As if he knew what she was thinking, Su Chenghui patted the back of her hand. ¡°Today is a big day. Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Su Peizhen suppressed her emotions and walked forward step by step, getting closer and closer to the front.

    The two most important people in her life, her two mothers, stood there on the left and right, pping and looking at her.

    She sniffed. She didn¡¯t want her makeup to be ruined by tears. She walked forward with a smile.

    On the stage, Ling Jing was already waiting. He reached out his hand to her.

    ¡°My dear, you are so beautiful.¡±

    That softpliment made her mood recover a little. She put her hand on Ling Jing¡¯s hand.

    Su Chenghui stood by the side and looked at Ling Jing seriously. ¡°I will give my daughter to you. You must make her happy.¡±

    ¡°I will. Thank you, Dad.¡±

    The Wedding March yed, and they faced the priest together.

    ¡°Mr. Ling Jing, are you willing to marry this madam Su Peizhen by your side? Love her and be loyal to her, no matter if she is poor, sick, or disabled, until she dies. Are You Willing?¡±

    ¡°I am willing.¡±

    ¡°Madam Su Peizhen, are you willing to marry this Mr. Ling Jing by Your Side as your wife? Love Him and be loyal to him, no matter if he is poor, sick, or disabled, until he dies. Are You Willing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±

    After a thousand twists and turns, he seemed to have said ¡®I¡¯m Willing¡¯a thousand times.

    ¡°Groom, bride, exchange rings.¡±

    ¡°Groom, you can kiss the groom.¡±

    ¡°Now, I dere that the two of you are legally married.¡±

    ¡°I wish you all the best.¡±

    There was a warm apuse below the stage. Su Peizhen looked at Ling Jing¡¯s approaching face. The excitement had calmed down at this moment.

    She had already decided on this man, so no matter what happened in the future, she would go down with him.

    After the oath was sworn, there was a segment where the bride and groom¡¯s family took photos together.

    Su Peizhen had never asked how Ling Jing told Li Qianxue and Xiang caiping.

    But when the photos were taken, the two mothers stood on one side.

    Although they didn¡¯t talk to each other, there was no hostility. This was a miracle for her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at Ling Jing. He turned his face and kissed her on the lips.

    The moment the shutter was pressed, his voice was very soft. ¡°They all love you.¡±

    Because they love you, they were willing to tolerate it. Because they love you, they were willing to let it go.

    Su Peizhen¡¯s eyes were burning. Ling Jing hugged her and gestured for her to look at the camera. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Today is a happy day. If you cry, I¡¯m afraid that the two moms won¡¯t Let Me Go.¡±

    After the group photo ended, Xiang caiping stood to the side first. Some of the guests were her friends, so she had to entertain them.

    Li Qianxue looked in the direction of Xiang caiping and held Su Peizhen¡¯s hand. ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you, Mom.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±Li Qianxue smiled, her eyes filled with emotion. ¡°In the blink of an eye, you¡¯re going to get married. Although I¡¯m not very satisfied with Ling Jing, since you¡¯ve decided, I¡¯m happy for you.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°If you have anything in the future, just tell me. If he makes you unhappy, I¡¯ll help you vent your anger.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom, he won¡¯t.¡±

    Ling Jing changed his words very quickly. Su Peizhen nced at him with a smile in her eyes.

    ¡°You are pregnant, don¡¯t be too tired. I have already told your father to hire another person.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Su Peizhen knew that she was concerned about her, so she didn¡¯t object. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Silly child.¡±

    Su Peizhen sniffed, but she couldn¡¯t help it. She reached out and hugged Li Qianxue.

    Li Qianxue patted her back gently, her eyes red.

    The daughter she had raised with one hand was finally getting married.

    ¡°Sister, Congrattions.¡±

    Another voice sounded, and Su Yuxin came over.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±Su Peizhen let go of Li Qianxue and looked at the person beside Su Yuxin.

    She looked familiar, as if she had seen her many years ago.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡±The well-behaved little girl congratted her.

    Su Peizhen frowned slightly. She finally remembered who this little girl was.

    She looked at Su Yuxin. She didn¡¯t expect that they would still be together after taking such a long detour.

    It didn¡¯t matter if they were lost in the middle of the journey. As long as the person by your side was the person you wanted to be with the most, it would be fine.

    Look around, she loves, love her, all of today.

    This is good, in fact, she is very happy.

    And she believes, such happiness, will continue. Until forever!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!